《Farmer's Wife Has Magic Skills》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    The sun was scorching the ground like a furnace, and heat waves surged everywhere.


    The grass on both sides of the road seemed to be asleep. They were all bent over and looked dejected. In the heat, the constant noise of the cicadas made people feel even more frustrated.


    Chu Qingzhi wiped her sweat and felt that she was about to melt under the sun. She sat on the donkey cart and was pulled towards the Chu Vige by a middle-aged man in a straw hat.


    ¡°Father, stop for a moment. I want to drink water.¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s throat was smoking. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. When she saw the well over there, she quickly shouted for her father to stop.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Rong rode the donkey cart under the shade of the tree. ¡°Qingzhi, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go get water immediately.¡±


    With that, he carried a bucket and a basin and walked to the well.


    Chu Qingzhi jumped off the donkey cart and followed. She could not wait a moment longer.


    Chu Rong quickly took out water from the well. He did not take a sip himself and handed it to Chu Qingzhi first. ¡°Drink it.¡± He ced the rest of the water in front of the donkey. ¡°Drink it. You must be thirsty too.¡±


    The donkey did not stand on ceremony and immediately drank.


    Chu Qingzhi felt like a stranded fish. After drinking the water, she finally felt alive.


    She drank half of the water in the basin before handing it to Chu Rong.


    After drinking the water, they waited for the donkey to finish before continuing on the way.


    The sound of wheels slowly rolled along the road. After half an incense stick of time, they finally arrived at the Chu Vige.


    The donkey cart stopped in front of the courtyard of a brick house. Chu Rong helped Chu Qingzhi down and handed the bucket and basin to Chu Qingzhi. Then, he shouted, ¡°Third Uncle, I¡¯m here to return the donkey cart.¡±


    Third Uncle was in his fifties and had a sturdy body. When he heard the voice, he quickly walked out and took the donkey rope. His gazended on Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Did you bring your daughter back?¡±


    Chu Rong quickly said to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Call him Third Grandpa.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi called out obediently, ¡°Third Grandpa.¡±


    Third Uncle nodded. ¡°Chu Rong, it is hot outside. Hurry up and take your daughter home.¡±


    Chu Rong said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Third Uncle.¡±


    Chu Rong took the bucket and basin from Chu Qingzhi and brought her home immediately.


    It was a courtyard with a few simple thatched houses. They were very clean. In the corner, there was an old hibiscus tree with lush branches.


    Before entering the courtyard, Chu Rong suddenly said, ¡°Qingzhi, our family is not as good as your adoptive parents¡¯ family. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded.


    Hearing Chu Rong¡¯s voice, a group of people walked out of the house.


    They were Chu Rong¡¯s wife, Madam Li, his parents, and eight children.


    Yes, there were eight children. Including Chu Qingzhi, there were nine children.


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    Chu Rong introduced them to Chu Qingzhi. Chu Qingzhi obediently greeted them one by one before everyone entered the house.


    Madam Li pulled Chu Qingzhi to sit beside her. Her eyes were red. ¡°Qingzhi, it¡¯s been hard on you. No matter what, I won¡¯t give you away again.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was the fifth child of the Chu family. She was 15 years old this year. The year she was born, a well-off man from the county came to the vige to collect food. When he saw that Chu Rong¡¯s family had many children and that his son had been married for many years and did not have any children, he asked Chu Rong if he was willing to give him a child.


    At that time, the Chu family was too poor, so Chu Rong and Madam Li agreed.


    They did not want to abandon their children, but it was better for their children to live in a rich family than suffer in poverty with them. After considering the pros and cons, they agreed.


    Fifteen yearster, the daughter-inw of the well-off man suddenly got pregnant and gave birth to a son. He no longer wanted Chu Qingzhi.


    Actually, the daughter-inw of the well-off man did not like Chu Qingzhi at all.


    Every time she saw Chu Qingzhi, she felt that her father-inw was deliberately reminding her of the fact that she could not give birth. As time passed, she hated Chu Qingzhi to the core.


    Now that she gave birth to a son, she immediately wanted to send Chu QIngzhi away. Out of sight, out of mind. The well-off man listened to his daughter-inw and informed Chu Rong to pick his daughter up.


    Chu Rong went to pick her up the next day.


    Chu Qingzhi was especially not used to it. She mustered her courage before saying, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s not talk about the past. Let¡¯s live well in the future.¡±


    Madam Li couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°Our family will always be together in the future.¡±


    Chu Rong¡¯s eldest son, Chu First, tried to get close to her. ¡°Fifth Sister, I made you some syrup. Do you want it?¡±


    Fifth Sister had always been separated from them. Now that she was finally back, they had to treat her well and let her feel a sense of belonging in the family as soon as possible.


    Sugar was a precious thing at that time. Many people could not afford it. The sugar at home was boughtst year during the new year. No one could bear to eat it.


    Chu Qingzhi wanted to refuse, but this was considered a show of goodwill from her new home. If she refused, it meant that she did not like this ce, so she nodded. ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡±


    Chu First said happily, ¡°I¡¯ll go get it for you immediately.¡± This sister was so polite. The children of the Chu family were so many that they were named by number.


    Chu Qingzhi drank the syrup in one go. ¡°Mother, I want to sleep for a while. Did you prepare a room for me?¡±


    Madam Li quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I did. Come with me. I¡¯ve already prepared it for you.¡±


    Chu Second was a daughter. She quickly said, ¡°Fifth Sister, there aren¡¯t many rooms at home. You can sleep with me. If you¡¯re not used to it, I can sleep on the floor.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at this not so well-off family and only felt that¡­ it was so crowded. ¡°There¡¯s no need to sleep on the floor. We can sleep together.¡±


    Chu Second said happily, ¡°I¡¯m well-behaved when I sleep. I won¡¯t squeeze you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded.


    When she entered the room, Chu Qingzhi was stunned. The bed was only slightly wider than a single bed. If two people slept on it, the person outside could only sleep at the edge. SHe might even fall off the bed¡­ It was really crowded.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Chu Rong felt that he owed Chu Qingzhi a lot. ¡°Qingzhi, make do with it first. I¡¯ll make a new bed for you as soon as possible.¡±


    Madam Li also felt that she owed her daughter. ¡°Qingzhi, your father was too anxious to pick you up. There are many things that he didn¡¯t have time to prepare. Make do with it for now. You¡¯ll be fine in two or three days.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not mind. ¡°Father, Mother, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Chu Second said considerately, ¡°Mother, Fifth Sister wants to sleep. Let¡¯s go out first.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go out.¡± Madam Li chased everyone out of the room. Then, she turned around and said to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, sleep well. We¡¯ll talk after you¡¯re fully rested.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. After everyone left, she sat on the edge of the bed.


    She had to calm down first.


    The bed was very hard. After sitting on it for a while, she felt her butt hurt.


    She stood up and cast a spell to soften the bed. Then, she sat down again and feltfortable.


    Chu Qingzhi was a cultivator from the cultivation society of the modern world and was already qualified to be an immortal. As long as she experienced the love tribtion, she would be an immortal.


    The elder of the cultivation society was very irresponsible. Without asking for her opinion, he sent her to this world and even stuffed her soul into Chu Qingzhi¡¯s body.


    When she possessed her body, Chu Qingzhi was already dead. She hadmitted suicide due to depression.


    Chu Qingzhi had always been raised by her adoptive mother. Although she did not starve or freeze, she had been suffering from mental abuse for a long time. Since young, she had almost never smiled.


    Her adoptive mother did not love her at all. She felt that her father-inw brought the child home to humiliate her and remind her at all times that she was infertile


    In the old days, three behaviors were considered greatly unfilial. The first was to have no children. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s adoptive mother turned the pressure she was under into violence and then inflicted it on Chu Qingzhi.


    She often hit and scolded Qingzhi without anyone knowing, asking Qingzhi why she didn¡¯t just die.


    This was not the first time Qingzhimitted suicide, but the seventh time.


    The day before the seventh suicide attempt, Chu Qingzhi was beaten up by her adoptive mother. She was covered in wounds.


    In the previous six suicide attempts, she was saved by the doctor invited by Old Master and Old Madam. However, on the seventh time, they already had a grandson, so they did not invite a doctor over to save Chu QIngchu. Therefore, Chu Qingzhi died.


    However, they did not know that Chu Qingzhi was already dead.


    Now that Chu Qingzhi¡¯s adoptive mother had a son of her own, she was finally bold enough to fight back. She immediately asked her father-inw to send Chu Qingzhi back. Her father-inw was afraid that he would anger his daughter-inw and hurt his grandson, so he informed Chu Rong to pick his daughter up the next day.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled coldly. It was better to leave such a family to avoid suffering.


    However, what made Chu Qingzhi dejected was that after she possessed this body, her cultivation level had greatly decreased. She was only at the Foundation realm.


    For example, in the past, moving mountains and filling the sea was a small task to her. Now, it was difficult to even move a small rock.


    Chu Qingzhi sighed. She did not know when she would be able to find someone to fall in love with to pass the love tribtion.


    ¡­


    When Chu Qingzhi woke up, it was already evening.


    The sun softened its dazzling light and turned into a yolk on the horizon. However, the heat of thend did not decrease much. It was still so hot that people were sweating without doing anything.


    When Chu Ninth saw Chu Qingzhi, he quickly walked over. He was very curious about his Fifth Sister. ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯re up?¡±


    ¡°Are you alone at home?¡± Chu Qingzhi looked at the skinny six- or seven-year-old boy in front of her. His hair had an unhealthy yellow color. It was obvious that he was malnourished.


    ¡°They¡¯ve all gone to water the fields.¡±


    ¡°Water the fields?¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t rained for more than a month. If we don¡¯t water the fields, the crops will dry up.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi muttered to herself, ¡°It¡¯s only April, but it hasn¡¯t rained for more than a month. Is a droughting?¡±


    Seeing that Chu Qingzhi did not speak, Chu Ninth continued, ¡°I was asked to wait at home for Fifth Sister to wake up. Father and Mother said that they were afraid that you would be worried if you woke up and didn¡¯t see anyone.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s heart warmed. Although this family was poor, they were kind-hearted and not bad. ¡°When will theye back?¡±


    Chu Ninth said, ¡°They can only be back after dark. Now that the sun has just set, it¡¯s a good time to water the fields.¡±


    Chu Ninth continued, ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯m going to the fields to help. Can you stay at home alone?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi chuckled. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± She didn¡¯t know how to do farm work, so she was not going to cause trouble.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯m leaving then.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    After Chu Ninth left, Chu Qingzhi sat on the stool for a while. She felt that she should do something.


    Actually, she didn¡¯t want to do anything, but everyone was busy. It didn¡¯t seem right for her to ck off.


    After thinking for a long time, she decided to cook for everyone, so she went to the kitchen.


    The kitchen was narrow and cramped. If three people came in, it would be too stuffy.


    Chu Qingzhi looked around. There were many jars in the kitchen, big and small. They were ced very neatly. She walked over and opened them one by one.]


    There were four to five catties of brown rice and five to six catties of ck flour, the quality of which was quite bad.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    There were some salt, peppers, and chili.


    The conditions of this family were too harsh!


    Chu Qingzhi felt like she had fallen from heaven to hell.


    She thought for a moment and walked to the door of her house to look into the distance.


    The vige was surrounded by endless mountains. Under the afterglow of the setting sun, the mountains were dyed golden, like a painting.


    It was said that the people living next to the mountains relied on the mountains and people living next to the sea relied on the sea. There must be food in the mountains. Why not go and take a look?


    With this thought in mind, she walked into the mountains with light footsteps.


    Just as she reached the foot of the mountain, a man walked out of the forest.


    The man was a head taller than Chu Qingzhi. His eyes were as ck as ink, sharp and lively. His thin lips were pursed slightly. He was wearing a blue robe and his figure was straight. There was an indescribable aura around him.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s intuition told Chu Qingzhi that this man was not simple.


    Tang Jinghong was also sizing up Chu Qingzhi. The little girl was thin and tall. She was wearing a light green dress and had a ponytail. She was very energetic and her eyes were especially bright and good-looking.


    He said in a low voice with kindness, ¡°It¡¯s dark. It¡¯s not safe to go into the mountains.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand. He was holding two fat rabbits and two fat pheasants.


    She did not want to go into the mountains either. This body was not particrly strong. She was panting after taking a few steps. She felt that she was about to die of exhaustion.


    ¡°Brother, can you finish the meat? If you can¡¯t, can you give me a rabbit and a pheasant? I¡¯ll hunt them for you tomorrow.¡±


    If she had money, she would have bought it. Now that she didn¡¯t have money, this was the only way.


    Tang Jinghong was very generous and gave half of the meat to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to return it. I¡¯ll give it to you for free.¡±


    Hunting was not as easy as people thought. If not for the fact that people were poor, they would not havee into the mountains to try their luck. Since they came to the mountains, it meant that hunting was theirst resort. It was not a big deal to help someone from the same vige.


    Chu Qingzhi took the pheasant and rabbit. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll return them to you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong did not take Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words to heart. ¡°It¡¯s almost dark. It¡¯s dangerous in the forest. Let¡¯s go down the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Chu Qingzhi turned around.


    On the way back, the two of them got to know each other. Then, Chu Qingzhi began to think about what to cookter. She had never eaten such wild animals.


    She reached home not long after. Chu Qingzhi turned around and said to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Brother, thank you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi waved at Tang Jinghong and watched him walk away. Then, she carried the pheasant and the wild rabbit into the kitchen and began to cook.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Tang Jinghong was carrying the prey home. When he reached the door, a mean voice was heard.


    ¡°Tang Chuncheng, don¡¯t learn from somezy people. When it¡¯s time to work, some people are nowhere to be seen, but when it¡¯s time to eat, they show up.¡±


    These words were clearly directed at Tang Jinghong. He frowned and his gazended on the pheasant and rabbit in his hand. Then, he let them go. ¡°Run. You are spared.¡±


    When Zhang Xiuqin, Tang Jinghong¡¯s stepmother, saw that Tang Jinghong did not bring the prey home, she was so angry that she scolded even more fiercely, ¡°Ever since there¡¯s an extra person at home, there¡¯s not enough food to eat every day. Tang Shan, aren¡¯t you going to do anything?¡±


    When Tang Jinghong returned home, he gave Zhang Xiuqin fifty taels, which pleased her very much, but three dayster, her attitude changed drastically.


    ¡°What have I done to deserve this life? I have to take care of the family. Everyone is counting on me. My stepson is not close to me and doesn¡¯t listen to me. He¡¯s going to anger me to death.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more infuriating is that he doesn¡¯t work all day long even if he is tall and strong. He expects me, a woman, to manage the fields alone. I¡¯m so tired that I can¡¯t straighten my back.¡±


    However, the truth was that Tang Jinghong watered the fields from the afternoon to evening. He worked for four hours without resting. Then, he went to the mountains to hunt without stopping.


    She kept cursing and cursing. Tang Shan could not stand it anymore. ¡°Can you stop?¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin started to make a fuss. ¡°Why should I stop? Tang Chuncheng is also your son. Why do you want him to work all day long? Why don¡¯t you let Tang Jinghong do it?¡±


    Tang Shan was helpless and angry. ¡°Jinghong has done a lot more than Chuncheng. Can you not be so unreasonable?¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin roared, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m being unreasonable. Tang Shan, I know you¡¯re biased towards your son. You¡¯ve never treated me and my son as family!¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned around and left.


    Tang Shan looked at his son¡¯s lonely back and felt sad. However, Zhang Xiuqin was a shrew. Standing between them, he felt extremely hopeless.


    Zhang Xiuqin red at Tang Jinghong, who was walking away, and said, ¡°If you are so capable, don¡¯t evere back!¡± As she spoke, she walked over and mmed the door.


    Tang Jinghong did not look back, nor did his emotion fluctuate. It was true that with a stepmother, his family was no longer the way it used to be. There was no need for him to go back home that often anymore.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    The sky hadpletely darkened, and smoke rose from the chimney of every house.


    ¡°Brother Jinghong¡­¡± A crisp young man¡¯s voice came from the side.


    Tang Jinghong turned around and saw Chu Seventh, an eight or nine-year-old boy, waving at him in high spirits.


    ¡°Brother Jinghong, it¡¯s already dark. Why are you wandering outside?¡±


    ¡°It is stuffy at home, so I¡¯ming out for a walk.¡±


    Chu Seventh was a smart child. He knew that Tang Jinghong must have been chased out by his stepmother.


    At the thought of this, he felt sympathy. ¡°Brother Jinghong,e with me to my house. It¡¯s almost time for dinner. I¡¯ll treat you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong refused. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go home after taking a walk.¡±


    Chu Seventh wanted to persuade Tang Jinghong when he was interrupted. Tang Jinghong said with concern, ¡°Go home quickly. If you¡¯rete, your parents will be worried.¡±


    Chu Seventh nodded at Tang Jinghong and left helplessly.


    Brother Jinghong was so pitiful. If his mother was not dead, he would definitely not have been chased out of the house.


    ¡­


    Chu Qingzhi was setting up the table.


    When Madam Li returned and smelled the fragranceing from the kitchen, she was shocked.


    On the one hand, she was surprised that Chu Qingzhi could cook, and on the other hand, she was surprised that there was the smell of meat. She quickly walked into the living room and saw two tes of meat. However, she was not very happy. Instead, she was frightened.


    The other members of the Chu family kept swallowing their saliva. Having meat to eat was simply like a dream.


    Madam Li asked carefully, ¡°Qingzhi, where did you get the pheasant and rabbit?¡± Did she steal it from someone?


    ¡°I borrowed it from someone¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi told everyone about meeting Tang Jinghong at the foot of the mountain.


    When Madam Li heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Qingzhi, the mountains are dangerous. Don¡¯t go. I still have some money here. Take it to Jinghong tomorrow as payment for the meat.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was especially surprised. Her impression of Madam Li had changed a lot. Given the condition of this family, Madam Li should value money very much. She did not expect her mother to give her money so readily. ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    She was interrupted by Chu Seventh. ¡°Mother, Brother Jinghong was chased out by his stepmother. We borrowed his meat. Why don¡¯t we let hime to our house for dinner?¡±


    Madam Li frowned. Why was Zhang Xiuqin so vicious? ¡°Chu Rong, go and call Jinghong over for dinner. The food today is sumptuous. One more person will not be a problem.¡±


    Chu Rong had always listened to Madam Li. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go immediately.¡±


    Invited by the elder of the Chu family, Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t refuse, so he agreed.


    When Madam Li saw Tang Jinghong walk in, she immediately asked him to take a seat. ¡°Jinghong, take a seat. It¡¯s about time to eat.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought that he would hunt some prey to thank the Chu family tomorrow. With this thought in mind, he sat down. ¡°Thank you, Auntie Chu, Uncle Chu.¡±


    Chu Seventh sat beside Tang Jinghong. ¡°Brother Jinghong, my fifth sister made these dishes. They look delicious.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nced at Chu Qingzhi in surprise. He did not expect the little girl to cook so well. ¡°Your Fifth Sister is very capable.¡±


    Chu Seventh smiled. He had yet to get to know his Fifth Sister well, but he could tell that she was awesome.


    After taking their seats, everyone began to eat.


    Chu Qingzhi was already starving. She held her bowl and ate in big mouthfuls.


    She did not notice that the others were chewing slowly. They only had a chance to eat such meat once every few months. Today¡¯s meal was very luxurious.


    Chu Qingzhi was also the one who cooked. If it were anyone else who cooked like this, Madam Li would definitely tell them to be more frugal.


    However, she wouldn¡¯t reproach Chu Qingzhi.


    Qingzhi grew up in a rich family and lived afortable life. Coming back to the Chu family must be an unfortunate thing for her.


    She still did not know that Chu Qingzhi had used more than half of the rice at home. If she knew, she would definitely remind her to be frugal next time.


    Tang Jinghong ate silently and thought to himself that he did not expect the little girl¡¯s culinary skills to be so good. The rabbit meat and pheasant were fragrant and vorful. They wereparable to the chefs in the capital.


    Chu Qingzhi ate two bowls of rice and was finally full.


    In her adoptive family, her adoptive mother was very good to Chu Qingzhi in front of everyone, but behind their backs, she tortured Chu Qingzhi to death. Otherwise, why would Chu Qinzhi be so thin?


    Most of the time, Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t eat her fill.


    In the end, everyone finished all the dishes.


    Tang Jinghong helped clean up the table. After everything was done, he bade farewell. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Uncle Chu and Auntie Chu.¡±


    Chu Rong sent Tang Jinghong to the door. ¡°Jinghong, take care.¡±


    When she was washing the dishes, Madam Li realized that Chu Qingzhi had used more than half of the rice. Her heart ached. She had nned to use that amount of rice for three days. She decided not to let Qingzhi into the kitchen in the future.


    Madam Li opened the flour jar and took a look. Seeing that the flour was still there, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°In the next few days, I guess we¡¯ll have to cut down on the expenses.¡±


    Chu Second thought to himself that he would probably not be able to eat meat in a long time.


    Chu Qingzhi heard her mother muttering. She thought to herself. Was this family so broke?


    It was no wonder. There was a lot of grain from the fields, but there were too many people at home and the taxes were heavy. It was very difficult to rely on farming to fill their stomachs.


    She had to think of a way to change the situation. At least, she had to make sure her family would not starve.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Chu Qingzhi came to the courtyard and sat on the threshold. She supported her chin with her hands and looked at her grandfather and father, who were making a bed under the moonlight. Why were they so hardworking but could not even eat their fill?


    Chu Eighth and Chu Ninth walked over and sat beside Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Eighth said, ¡°Fifth Sister, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sighed. She wasing to this world to experience love tribtion, not starvation. However, the trajectory of this life made it difficult for her to explore the world. She was unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to make us not hungry.¡±


    Chu Ninth¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of anticipation. ¡°Fifth Sister, have you thought of a way?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sighed. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it now.¡±


    Chu Eighthforted her. ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t worry. I can give you my portion. I¡¯m young. It¡¯s fine to eat less.¡±


    Chu Ninth quickly said, ¡°Me too. Fifth Sister, I can give you some too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was a little touched by the two little fellows. She patted their heads. ¡°I will think of a way. You don¡¯t have to give me your food.¡±


    Chu Second walked towards the three of them. ¡°Fifth Sister, the water is ready. Go and take a shower.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked up and asked, ¡°Have you taken a shower?¡±


    Chu Second smiled and shook her head. ¡°Not yet. You shower first. We¡¯ll take a shower after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi knew that everyone was worried that she would not be used to it after returning home, so they specially took care of her. She naturally epted their kindness. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and take a shower.¡±


    She took a shower and came out. She sat on a stool under the roof and fanned herself with a fan.


    Chu Rong was still making the bed, hammering the nks rhythmically.


    As Chu Qingzhi watched, she suddenly felt that life as a farmer was not all that bad. It made her feel unprecedentedly rxed.


    ¡°Qingzhi, what patterns do you like?¡± Chu Rong suddenly asked. ¡°After I make the bed, I¡¯ll carve them for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was caught off guard by the question and was stunned. ¡°As for the pattern¡­¡± She actually wanted to say that there was no need, but if she refused, she would definitely disappoint Chu Rong, so she said, ¡°Father, carve a bird. A magpie will do.¡±


    Chu Rong nodded. ¡°Alright, I can finish making the bed tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Chu Rong and said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine to sleep with Second Sister.¡±


    Chu Rong treated his sons and daughters equally, but he felt a little guilty towards Chu Qingzhi, so he doted on her even more. ¡°It¡¯s too hot. It¡¯s better to finish it as soon as possible so that you don¡¯t have to squeeze on one bed.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said sweetly, ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±


    Chu Rong smiled and continued working.


    Chu Qingzhi fell silent and continued to think about the ways to make the family not starve.


    ¡­


    Chu Qingzhi waited and waited. After everyone fell asleep, she slipped out of the house and went to the mountains.


    To others, the mountain forest was an extremely dangerous ce, but to her, it was a treasurend. Everything inside could be used by her.


    When she reached the foot of the mountain, she picked a leaf and blew on it.


    The leaf was cast with a spell and was sent into the forest by the spiritual power.


    She wanted to find a mount.


    The spell that was cast just now was used to tame the beasts.


    Not long after, footsteps came from all directions. Soon, all kinds of beasts ran up to her.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the beasts that gathered and was choosing which one to be her mount. There were wolves, tigers, bears, and so on.


    In the end, she chose the tiger as her mount and entered the mountains.


    In the depths of the mountain forest, she appointed two big ck bears as the main force, four wolves as helpers, and two monkeys as pathfinders to hunt.


    When she went out to hunt, she had to hunt the big ones, and that was¡­ a wild boar.


    Chu Qingzhi sat on the tiger¡¯s back, looking especially majestic. ¡°Monkey, take me to the ce where the wild boars live.¡±


    The monkey squeaked twice before running to lead the way.


    Not long after, the monkey stopped.


    Chu Qingzhi scanned the area with her divine sense and realized that she had arrived at the wild boar den. There were forty to fifty wild boars lying in the forest not far away. ¡°Go and catch four adult wild boars.


    The beasts immediately took action. How could wild boars be a match for bears? The bears took down four boars with a few punches, and four wolves stood at the side, scaring away the wild boars that wanted to help.


    ¡°Good job. Now take the boars to my backyard.¡±


    After Chu Qingzhi instructed, she patted the tiger¡¯s head and asked it to change direction and walk back.


    Soon, the four wild boars were transported to the backyard of the Chu family. Chu Qingzhi cast a freezing spell to freeze the four wild boars. Otherwise, they would be covered with flies tomorrow morning on such a hot day.


    Chu Qingzhi rewarded the nine beasts with some spiritual energy. The spiritual energy could make them stronger and morepetitive in the forest. Then, she let them return to the forest.


    After doing all this, Chu Qingzhi finally heaved a sigh of relief. She did not have to starve tomorrow.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    After settling the problem of food, Chu Qingzhi returned to her room to sleep in peace.


    The moonlight was as calm as water, and the wind blew in the mountains, causing the entirend to quieten down.


    ¡­


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Madam Li¡¯s scream echoed through the neighborhood early in the morning.


    She came to the backyard to feed the chickens. Then, she saw four big wild boars lying there and was so frightened that she almost fainted.


    When everyone heard the scream, they quickly ran towards the backyard. When they saw the four big wild boars, they were petrified.


    It took a while for everyone to find their voices.


    Chu Rong was shocked and asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    No one answered him because no one knew.


    Chu Qingzhi walked out. She was woken up by Madam Li¡¯s scream.


    ¡°The wild boars belong to us.¡± It was not easy to exin how she hunted the wild boars, so Chu Qingzhi secretly cast a spell to make everyone subconsciously believe her.


    In the blink of an eye, no one cared how the wild boars came to their house.


    After a short silence, Granny Chu said, ¡°Go and check that wild boar. If it¡¯s fresh, go to the county and sell it.¡±


    Granny Chu¡¯s words brought everyone back to their senses. The wild boars came to their house on their own. They did not steal or snatch it. Thinking of this, everyone slowly rxed.


    Chu Tai, Chu Rong, and Chu First hurriedly went forward to check and found that the boars were still fresh.


    Chu Tai was Chu Rong¡¯s father. Chu Tai said, ¡°Chu Rong, quickly go and borrow the donkey cart from Third Uncle and go to sell the wild boars.¡±


    Chu Rong replied excitedly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards Chu First. ¡°Brother, will you go with them?¡±


    Chu First nodded. ¡°Yes. Grandpa will stay at home. I¡¯ll go with Father to sell it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said expectantly, ¡°Brother, then buy me some breakfast. Don¡¯t buy mine alone. Buy a portion for everyone.¡±


    Chu First did not know if he should agree, so he looked at Madam Li.


    Madam Li was frugal. ¡°Qingzhi, don¡¯t worry about us. We can make do with the leftovers.¡±


    She understood that Chu Qingzhi was used to a good life in the county. She ate well and dressed well. She also wanted to dote on her daughter like this as long as the conditions allowed.


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and found it difficult to change Madam Li¡¯s mind. ¡°How about this? Don¡¯t buy breakfast. Just buy more rice and noodles. Let¡¯s cook at home.¡±


    This was a good idea. Chu First agreed immediately. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards Chu Second and Chu Fourth. ¡°Second Sister, Fourth Sister.¡±


    Chu Second smiled and asked, ¡°Qingzhi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at the two of them. ¡°Second Sister, Fourth Sister, I want to eat pancakes. Can you make pancakes for me?¡±


    She wanted to eat, but she didn¡¯t want to make it, so she had to trouble her two sisters.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Seeing her bright smile, the two sisters agreed. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll make it for you, but we don¡¯t have meat fillings for the pancakes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said sweetly, ¡°Sisters, your culinary skills are good. Even if it¡¯s vegetable fillings, it¡¯ll still be delicious.¡±


    Chu Second and Chu Fourth felt happy being praised by Chu Qingzhi.


    Immediately after that, the two of them went to prepare the pancakes. There was still flour at home, and more flour would be brought backter, so there was no need to worry about running out of flour.


    Chu Rong borrowed a donkey cart. The wild boar weighed close to 300 catties each.


    After the wild boars were put on the donkey cart, Chu Rong covered it with a rag. Otherwise, if the vigers saw it, they might be envious and gossip.


    After the donkey cart left, Chu Qingzhi took the fan and sat under the roof. The sky was not very bright yet, and the room was stuffy. She nned to sleep outside for a while.


    Everyone looked at Chu Qingzhi and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Qingzhi was their family¡¯s lucky star. As soon as she was back, they had a windfall.


    Chu Rong and Chu First were familiar with the county. They found a fair buyer and sessfully sold the wild boars for forty taels of silver.


    The two of them took the money and bought what Chu Qingzhi instructed them to buy.


    Chu Rong took the money to the cloth shop and bought some fabrics for Chu Qingzhi to make clothes, sheets, and so on.


    He made up his mind to make it up to his daughter.


    ¡­


    When they returned home, Chu Second and Chu Fourth finished making the filling.


    Other than the pancakes, there was also vegetable soup and a te of side dishes. It looked quite sumptuous.


    Chu Second picked up a pancake and ced it in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s bowl. ¡°Try the pancake I made.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thanked her. Then, she took a big bite and slowly chewed. ¡°Second Sister, your culinary skills are superb. Whoever can marry you in the future will be lucky.¡±


    Chu Second smiled shyly. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me.¡±


    Chu Fourth deliberately asked, ¡°Qingzhi, what about me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi quickly praised, ¡°Fourth Sister, you are also like Second Sister. You will be a good wife and mother. In the future, if anyone wants to be the son-inw of our Chu family, they have to be both handsome and talented.¡±


    Chu Fourth smiled and said, ¡°I like hearing that.¡±


    It was rare for the Chu family to have a full meal, so everyone was very happy.


    After breakfast, everyone went to work, including Chu Ninth. Chu Qingzhi and Chu Rong didn¡¯t go.


    Chu Rong stayed at home to make the bed. He wanted Chu Qingzhi to sleep in a new bed as soon as possible.


    Chu Qingzhi was justzy and did not want to work, so no one let her go.


    Although no one said anything, they knew very well that Chu Qingzhi did not have a good life in her adoptive family. If she did, her skin would not be so bad, her body would not be so thin, and there would not be so many wounds on her body.


    Chu Rong asked Chu Qingzhi to make clothes. Looking at the fabric, she had an idea.


    After spending the entire morning, Chu Qingzhi made a dress. Although the material was ordinary, it looked exquisite and very beautiful.


    She put the dress into a bag, said goodbye to Chu Rong, and left.


    Chu Qingzhi cast a spell when there was no one around. She quickly arrived at the county city.


    She walked around the county, then chose thergest clothes shop and walked in.


    However, to her surprise, as soon as she entered, she met her adoptive mother, Madam Wang.


    Ever since Madam Wang gave birth to a son, she had obtained a lot of power in the family. She was very happy and could freely withdraw money, so she came out to shop.


    However, Madam Wang was not here to shop today. She was here to inspect the shop. This clothes shop was hers.


    Madam Wang was dressed in silk and two maidservants followed behind her. It was obvious at a nce that she was rich.


    When she saw Chu Qingzhi, she was shocked. Then, her face fell. ¡°Chu Qingzhi, you are already taken back by your biological father. Why are you still looking for me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhu was speechless. It was just a coincidence. She was not here to look for her at all.


    Before Chu Qingzhi could speak, Madam Wang said in annoyance, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, don¡¯te looking for me in the future. You¡¯re just a poor girl. How can you be worthy of a rich family like us? You¡¯ve lived in my ce for more than ten years. You should be satisfied.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi wanted to report, but she was interrupted again. ¡°Chu Qingzhi, this is not a ce for you toe. Every piece of clothing here is not something a poor girl like you can afford. Remember, Chu Qingzhi, ever since you were brought back to the Chu family, you are not associated with us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi rolled her eyes. ¡°May I ask if this shop belongs to you?¡±


    Madam Wang puffed out her chest and felt that she was superior to others. ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°Alright, fortunately, you told me. Otherwise, I would have suffered a huge loss.¡± After saying that, Chu Qingzhi left the shop without hesitation and walked into the clothes shop opposite.


    Madam Wang sneered. A poor girl was indeed a poor girl. How rude!

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Business was very bleak in this clothes shop. There was no one in the shop. Even the shop assistant had been dismissed.


    When Boss Sun saw someone enter, his eyes lit up, but when he saw that it was an ordinary little girl, his eyes dimmed.


    However, she was a customer after all, so he forced himself to put on a smile. ¡°Miss, are you going to buy clothes?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and leaned against the counter. She said mysteriously, ¡°I¡¯m not buying clothes. I¡¯m here to sell clothes.¡±


    When Boss Sun heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but get angry. ¡°Miss, look at my shop. There¡¯s no one here. I can¡¯t even sell my clothes. Why would I buy your clothes? Are you ying with me?¡±


    After saying that, he chased Chu Qingzhi out without any exnation.


    Chu Qingzhi stood at the door and sighed. She realized that doing business in the old days was not as easy as she thought.


    She patted her small cloth bag and walked down the street to find the next shop.


    However, when shop owners heard that she was here to sell clothes, they all chased her out.


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless. She walked on the street dejectedly. The sun made her face red.


    As she walked, she thought that earning money by making clothes was not going to work.


    She looked up at the sky. It was almost noon.


    Feeling dejected, she changed direction and walked towards the Chu Vige.


    ¡°Plop!¡± Suddenly, the sound of something heavy falling into the water was heard. Chu Qingzhi stopped and looked around.


    A person was struggling in the river and was about to sink.


    There was no one around. If Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t help, that person would probably drown.


    It was fate that they met. She walked over, jumped into the river, and brought the person ashore.


    Chu Qingzhi squatted at the side. ¡°Did you identally fall into the water? Or did you deliberatelymit suicide?¡±


    Xu Wanrong lowered her head. It was unknown if she was sad or what. She said almost inaudibly, ¡°I-Imitted suicide.¡±


    ¡°Why did you want kill yourself?¡± Chu Qingzhi sized up Xu Wanrong. She was 16 or 17 years old and was dressed in luxurious clothes. She should be the daughter of a rich family. How would she want to end her life?


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Xu Wanrong stammered. In the end, she actually started crying.


    Chu Qingzhi was very puzzled. In the modern world, everyone wanted to work hard and cultivate to ascend to the immortal world. No one had evermitted suicide. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Tell me, what¡¯s happening? Is it so bad that you don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡±


    Xu Wanrong brushed away the wet hair on her face, revealing the burn on half of her face. ¡°I¡¯m disfigured. My fianc¨¦ broke off the engagement. I¡¯ve be theughing stock of the family. Everyone isughing at me behind my back¡­ Boohoo¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she started crying again.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Xu Wanrong¡¯s face and asked calmly, ¡°Just because of this?¡±


    Xu Wanrong was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that serious enough?¡±


    The two of them had different thoughts and opinions. Chu Qingzhi did not dwell on this question. ¡°I can heal your scar. Don¡¯tmit suicide.¡±


    Xu Wanrong suddenly looked up at Chu Qingzhi and asked excitedly, ¡°Sister, can you really cure my face?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Sure, so don¡¯tmit suicide.¡±


    Xu Wanrong said anxiously, ¡°If my face can be cured, I won¡¯tmit suicide again.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Do you have money?¡±


    Xu Wanrong thought that Chu Qingzhi was asking for payment. ¡°I have a lot of money. As long as you cure my face, I can give you all my money.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to give me money. It¡¯s just that I need some herbs to make the medicine. I don¡¯t have the money to buy the herbs, so you have to pay.¡±


    Xu Wanrong said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem at all. Come home with me. I¡¯ll grab the money and we¡¯ll go to the medical hall to buy the herbs.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    At the Xu Mansion.


    The elders sat in the hall. The atmosphere was a little solemn and tense. The servants standing around did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    Xu Chong looked at the three people and his face darkened. ¡°Yupeng, are you really going to break off the engagement?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ve already discussed it with Wanrong. She agreed,¡± Rong Yupeng said firmly. After Xu Wanrong was disfigured, she was even uglier than an ugly monster. How could he still marry her?


    Yang Yumiao clenched her fists tightly. She knew how much her daughter liked Rong Yupeng. She did not know if her daughter could ept the sudden news. ¡°When did you tell Wanrong?¡±


    Rong Yupeng said nonchntly, ¡°Yesterday.¡±


    Mr. Rong said apologetically, ¡°Brother Xu, let¡¯s let the children decide whether they want to get married or not. Since the two of them don¡¯t want to be together, can you agree to break off the engagement?¡±


    Mrs. Rong added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Your daughter is disfigured now and cries all day long. Who would want to marry such a woman? Find someone else for her. My son is not lucky enough to be her husband.¡±


    When Xu Chong heard this, the veins on his hand that was holding the armrest of the chair bulged. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll make the decision to cancel their engagement.¡±


    Rong Yupeng heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that the Xu family would resist and not agree. He would never marry such an ugly girl.


    A servant girl walked out of the inner hall and whispered something to Yang Yumiao. Yang Yumiao immediately stood up and left.


    She clenched her handkerchief tightly. Her daughter was drenched. She probably attempted to end her life again.


    The more she thought about it, the more panicked she became.


    In the room, Xu Wanrong took out her pocket money and ced it on the dressing table. ¡°Sister, do you think this is enough?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the money and asked, ¡°Do you have a pen, ink, paper, and inkstone?¡±


    Xu Wanrong nodded. ¡°Yes,e with me.¡±


    When they arrived at the small study, Chu Qingzhi sat on the chair and wrote the prescription.


    As soon as she finished writing the prescription, Yang Yumiao walked in and pulled her daughter over. She sized her up nervously. ¡°Wanrong, where did you go? The maidservant said that when you came back¡­¡±


    As soon as she returned, Xu Wanrong changed her clothes. She was wearing dry clothes now.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Yang Yumiao held Xu Wanrong¡¯s hand and reminded her, ¡°Wanrong, don¡¯t do anything stupid, understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand, Mother. I won¡¯t do anything stupid in the future.¡± Xu Wanrong pulled Yang Yumiao to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s side. ¡°Mother, this girl can treat the scar on my face.¡±


    Yang Yumiao¡¯s gaze shifted to Chu Qingzhi. The skinny little girl was wearing rough clothes. Only her eyes were clear and bright. However, this was not enough for Yang Yumiao to think that Chu Qingzhi was capable. She could not help but suspect that Chu Qingzhi was a liar. She pulled Xu Wanrong to the side and asked softly, ¡°How did you know that little girl?¡±


    Xu Wanrong told her everything.


    The fact that Chu Qingzhi saved Xu Wanrong¡¯s life dispelled some of Yang Yumiao¡¯s doubts, so she did not interfere and let Chu Qingzhi do whatever she wanted.


    However, she was thinking that if Chu QIngzhi wasted money and couldn¡¯t treat Xu Wanrong¡¯s face, she wouldn¡¯t give her any reward.


    However, if Chu QIngzhi could cure her face, she would give her double the reward.


    Chu Qingzhi handed the prescription to Xu Wanrong. ¡°Prepare the herbs. I¡¯ll go home first.¡±


    Xu Wanrong pulled Chu Qingzhi back. She was afraid that Chu Qingzhi would leave and would note back. ¡°Sister, stay at my house for lunch. Where do you live? I¡¯ll send a servant to your house to inform your family.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi refused, ¡°My family will be worried if I don¡¯t go back. I¡¯lle back after lunch. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    Xu Wanrong grabbed Chu Qingzhi tightly. She hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Will youe back after you leave?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Xu Wanrong¡¯s hand and smiled. She said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll be back. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Xu Wanrong was still unwilling to let go. ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhiughed and said, ¡°I¡¯lle back. You haven¡¯t paid me yet. How can I note back?¡±


    Only then did Xu Wanrong let go. ¡°Sister,e back early.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Alright, prepare what I need. Otherwise, I might not be able to treat your face.¡±


    Xu Wanrong nodded repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare the herbs immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi came out of the Xu Mansion and rushed home as quickly as possible.


    ¡­


    Chu Second walked to the door and happened to see Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth Sister, I was about to go out to look for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pulled Chu Second and quickly walked back into the house. ¡°Second Sister, why don¡¯t you use an umbre when you go out? What if you get sunburned?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s concern made Chu Second feel warm in her heart. ¡°You didn¡¯t use an umbre either, right?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi quickly brought the fan over to fan Chu Second. ¡°You can¡¯tpare to me. I¡¯m younger than you¡­¡±


    Chu Second tapped Chu Qingzhi¡¯s forehead. ¡°But your body is much weaker than mine.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll eat more, Second Sister.¡±


    Seeing that Chu Qingzhi had integrated into the family so quickly, Madam Li was happy. She called out, ¡°Come and eat.¡±


    Chu Second replied, ¡°Coming, Mother.¡±


    When they arrived at the table, Chu Qingzhi saw that everyone was eating brown rice while she was the only person eating fine rice. She felt sad.


    She poured all the rice in everyone¡¯s bowls into the rice bucket. After stirring it evenly, she scooped a bowl of rice for everyone. ¡°In the future, everyone will eat the same thing. Otherwise, I won¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Chu Tai sat at the main seat and said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s listen to Qingzhi. Whatever we have at home, we¡¯ll share it together.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    After lunch, Chu Qingzhi immediately rushed to the county.


    When Madam Li came out after washing the dishes, Chu Qingzhi was already gone. ¡°Chu Rong, why did Qingzhi go to the county?¡±


    Chu Rong was a man in his thirties. He had dark skin and deep wrinkles on his face. His hands were calloused and looked very rough.


    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Qingzhi didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Madam Li was very worried. ¡°She¡¯s still a teenage girl and is impressionable. If she goes to the county all day long, will she learn bad things?¡±


    Chu Second walked into the main hall and persuaded, ¡°Mother, Fifth Sister is a sensible girl. Don¡¯t worry so much. Besides, we have to believe her.¡±


    Madam Li pondered for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re right. Qingzhi should have many friends in the county. Perhaps she¡¯s going to see her friends.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so Mother, don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re really worried, we¡¯ll ask Fifth Sister when shees back.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡­


    At the Xu Mansion.


    Xu Wanrong paced back and forth at the door. After taking a few steps, she looked up outside with an anxious expression.


    The servant girl, Xiao Fang, persuaded her from the side, ¡°Miss, the weather is too hot. Shall we go to the room and wait for Miss Chu?¡±


    Xu Wanrong shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was the only person who said that she could cure her face. If she did not see Chu Qingzhi, she would not be at ease.


    At this moment, Xu Wanhui walked over with a servant girl. With a gloating expression, she said in a loud voice, ¡°Is Eldest Sister waiting for Rong Yupeng here?¡±


    Xu Wanrong immediately lowered her head. Yang Yumiao had already told her about Rong Yupeng breaking off the engagement. She was too embarrassed to face anyone.


    Xiao Fang stood in front of Xu Wanrong and defended her. ¡°Second Miss, don¡¯t spout nonsense. Eldest Miss is waiting for Miss Chu, not Young Master Rong.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Xu Wanhui said sarcastically, ¡°I thought that she looked anxious because her lover didn¡¯te to see her.¡±


    Ever since Eldest Miss was disfigured, Second Miss took every opportunity to mock Eldest Miss. As a servant girl, Xiao Fang could not stand it anymore.


    Xiao Fang said tactfully, ¡°Second Miss, Eldest Miss doesn¡¯t want to talk about Young Master Rong anymore. Second Miss, please stop.¡±


    ¡°In the past, you loved him to death. Now, you don¡¯t even want people to mention him?¡± Xu Wanhui clicked her tongue. ¡°That¡¯s true. Rong Yupeng despises you for being too ugly. If he marries you, it will bring shame to his entire family. How unlucky you are. Rong Yupeng is a famous young talent in the county. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s about to take the examination to be a schr. Once he does, he¡¯ll be an official in the future¡­¡±


    When Xiao Fang heard her Miss sobbing, her heart ached. ¡°Second Miss, stop.¡±


    Xu Wanhui said viciously, ¡°You can¡¯t take it anymore? If you see him marry another woman in the future, will youmit suicide again?¡±


    Xiao Fang turned around and held Xu Wanrong. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Xu Wanrong shook her head gently. No matter what, she had to wait for Chu Qingzhi here. Chu Qingzhi was her only hope.


    Xu Wanhui had enough of mocking Xu Wanrong. She wiped her sweat with a handkerchief and prepared to leave.


    Just as she turned around, a thin girl with especially bright eyes walked up to Xu Wanrong. ¡°Wanrong, do you miss me so much? It¡¯s only been a while since west met, but you already miss me so much that you cried.¡±


    Of course, she was just joking and wanted to make Xu Wanrong happy.


    When Xu Wanrong heard this, she smiled through her tears. ¡°I was sad just now, but I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Let¡¯s go and prepare the medicine immediately. The sooner I treat the scar, the prettier you will be.¡±


    Xu Wanrong wiped her tears with a handkerchief and said happily, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Xu Wanhui heard the two of them, she immediately turned around and pointed at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not know Xu Wanhui. She ignored her and looked at Xu Wanrong.


    Xu Wanrong said, ¡°Qingzhi, she¡¯s my second sister. When she saw me waiting for you at the door, she came over to talk to me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xu Wanhui looked at their departing figures and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Find out what happened.¡±


    The servant girl behind her quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    The herbs Xu Wanrong bought were all ced in the small study room. They were all prepared ording to what Chu Qingzhi said.


    Xu Wanrong led Chu Qingzhi into the small study. ¡°Sister, is there anything missing?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced around. ¡°No.¡± She turned to Xu Wanrong and said, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the medicine next. Remember, don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    Xu Wanrong nodded. ¡°Sister, I won¡¯t let anyone disturb you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards the desk and took the herbs one by one. Then¡­


    Xu Wanrong closed the door of the small study and personally guarded it.


    Two hourster, the medicine for Xu Wanrong¡¯s burns and scars was ready. Chu Qingzhi had infused some spiritual energy into the medicine to make the scars heal faster. The medicine in the bowl now looked like transparent aloe vera gel.


    Chu Qingzhi said loudly, ¡°Alright, Wanrong, you cane in now.¡±


    Almost in the next second, the door was pushed open. Xu Wanrong walked quickly to the desk and asked anxiously, ¡°Sister, is this the medicine?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ced the medicine bowl in front of Xu Wanrong. ¡°Go wash your face now. After washing your face,e over and I¡¯ll apply the medicine for you.¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll go immediately.¡± Xu Wanrong walked out impatiently. Her footsteps were so fast that her dress fluttered.


    Chu Qingzhi stretched and sat on the chair. She had not done this for a long time and was a little tired.


    Xu Wanrong quickly returned. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m done showering.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood up and let Xu Wanrong sit on the chair. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Xu Wanrong nodded and said in embarrassment, ¡°Sister, I want to look in the mirror.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The servant girl immediately ced the mirror on the desk and retreated to the side. She waited quietly for the instruction and watched the miracle unfold.


    Chu Qingzhi took theb andbed all the hair on Xu Wanrong¡¯s forehead back, revealing the scar. Then, she applied the medicine on the scar.


    ¡°The medicine is very gentle. It won¡¯t hurt, but you¡¯ll feel some heat. This is normal. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Xu Wanrong looked at herself in the mirror with extreme hope in her eyes. ¡°Sister, I understand.¡±


    Yang Yumiao walked to the door of the small study and peeped in. When she saw the scar on her daughter¡¯s face, tears welled up in her eyes.


    Ever since her daughter¡¯s face was disfigured, she had never smiled again. Yang Yumiao hoped that Chu Qingzhi could cure her daughter¡¯s face and let her regain her youthfulness and liveliness.


    After Chu Qingzhi finished applying the medicine for Xu Wanrong, she ced the bowl on the table. ¡°You need to apply the medicine for ten days, but on the 6th day, the scar will recede.¡±


    Xu Wanrong was in disbelief. ¡°That quick?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said with confidence, ¡°You¡¯ll see the effectter.¡±


    Xu Wanrong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Ok.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved at Xiao Fang. Xiao Fang immediately walked up to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss, what can I do for you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Did you see the process of me applying medicine for your Miss just now?¡±


    Xiao Fang quickly nodded. ¡°I did.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi instructed, ¡°For the next few days, apply medicine for your Miss like this every morning and night, understand?¡±


    Xiao Fang nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Xu Wanrong kept looking at the mirror. She really hoped that the scar on her face would disappear immediately. She wanted to wake up from this nightmare. ¡°Xiao Fang, go and bring the chilled watermelon to Miss Chu.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    Xiao Fang quickly brought over a te of red watermelon and ced it in front of Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss, please.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Qingzhi ate a piece. ¡°Wanrong, aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    Xu Wanrong shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not eating. This is prepared for you. The weather is hot. Eat more.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not decline.


    An hourter, Xu Wanrong looked at her face in the mirror several times. ¡°Sister, I think the scar has faded a little.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said affirmatively, ¡°You are right. It¡¯s fading.¡±


    Xu Wanrong quickly asked the servant girl to call her mother over.


    The servant girl ran out.


    Yang Yumiao quickly rushed to the small study.


    ¡°Mother, is my face better now?¡±


    Yang Yumiao looked at Xu Wanrong¡¯s face carefully. After a while, she said excitedly, ¡°What a miracle! Wanrong, your face has healed a lot.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Continue to use the medicine. You¡¯ll be back to normal in five to six days.¡±


    Yang Yumiao was stunned for a moment before saying in surprise, ¡°Five to six days? Are you sure?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said confidently, ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. Anyway, it¡¯ll only take five to six days. You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    Yang Yumiao held Xu Wanrong¡¯s hand and said excitedly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We¡¯ll know in five or six days¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯m going back. If you need anything, you can send someone to Chu Vige to look for me. My father is Chu Rong, and my grandfather is Chu Tai.¡±


    Xu Wanrong stood up. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll send you out.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and walked out.


    When they reached the door, Xu Wanrong took a basket from Xiao Fang. The basket was covered with a cloth, so the contents were hidden. She handed it to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Sister, this is my gift to you. Don¡¯t reject it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xu Wanrong stood at the door and watched Chu Qingzhi leave.


    ¡­


    Back at home, Chu Qingzhi bumped into her family members who were about to go out to water the fields. Chu Qingzhi stopped them. ¡°Wait.¡±


    She handed the basket to Madam Li. ¡°Everyone, eat the watermelon before going.¡±


    In the old days, watermelon was a precious fruit that only rich families could eat. She did not expect Xu Wanrong to give her a whole one. It weighed about 15 to 16 catties.


    ¡°Watermelon?¡±


    Everyone looked like they couldn¡¯t believe their ears.


    Chu Qingzhi removed the cloth and a big green watermelon appeared in front of everyone. ¡°It¡¯s a watermelon. It¡¯s chilled. Everyone,e and eat it now.¡±


    Looking at the big watermelon, the Chu family was petrified on the spot.


    This was a watermelon?! The legendary watermelon?!! Were they dreaming!!!?

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Madam Li put the cloth back on. People would pass by the house asionally. If anyone saw the watermelon, it would cause an uproar.


    After covering it with the cloth, she asked carefully, ¡°Qingzhi, who gave you the big watermelon?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at the room. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    Everyone followed Chu Qingzhi into the house.


    Madam Li ced the basket on the table, removed the cloth, and took out the watermelon. Then, she heard the sound of metal colliding. She quickly looked at the bottom of the basket and saw two silver ingots.


    She rubbed her eyes. Was she hallucinating? How could there be silver ingots?


    She looked into the basket again and saw that there were really silver ingots.


    She took out the silver ingots and ced them on the table with a crisp sound.


    Everyone looked over and were stunned again.


    Silver ingots were worth fifty taels each.


    Chu Qingzhi went to the kitchen and took out the kitchen knife. There were a total of thirteen people in the house. She held the kitchen knife and quickly shed at it a few times. Then, the watermelon was sliced into exactly thirteen pieces. ¡°One for each of you. Take it.¡±


    The Chu family widened their eyes.


    Seeing that no one was moving, Chu Qingzhi took the initiative to put the watermelon in everyone¡¯s hands and exined the origin of the watermelon and silver ingots.


    After everyone heard this, they looked at Chu Qingzhi as if she was a fairy. Their eyes were filled with surprise, joy, and disbelief.


    The eyes of the younger ones were filled with admiration.


    Chu Tai held his chest. He was too shocked and could not breathe. ¡°Qingzhi, you know medicine?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and said honestly, ¡°Yes, and my medical skills are not bad.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and did not know what to say.


    After a while, Madam Li seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Qingzhi, did you just say that you treated the eldest daughter of the Xu family?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Madam Li took two deep breaths. This was too much of a shock for her. ¡°There¡¯s only one family in the county with the surname Xu. They¡¯re the richest people in the county. I didn¡¯t expect you to save their daughter.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was surprised. ¡°The Xu family is the richest?¡±


    Madam Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that the Xu family even opened shops in the capital and is very, very rich.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Qingzhi suddenly had an idea, but now was not the time.


    She said, ¡°Everyone, eat the watermelon to stay cool. Let¡¯s talk as we eat.¡±


    Chu Tai looked at Chu Qingzhi amiably. Their family had brought back a lucky star.


    Everyone picked up the watermelon and nibbled on it carefully.


    In the past, they did not even dare to think about eating a watermelon.


    ¡­


    After everyone finished eating the watermelon, they suddenly heard amotion, apanied by cries. In this hot weather, it was annoying.


    Themotion came from their neighbor. Madam Li quickly walked out, and the others followed behind her.


    ¡°You good-for-nothing, get lost!¡± Zhao Xiuhua cursed as she pushed her daugher-inw out of the courtyard.


    Madam Li went forward to support Fu Haiyan. ¡°Child, are you alright?¡±


    Fu Haiyan shook her head with silent tears streaming down her face. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Fu Haiyan was Zhao Xiuhua¡¯s daughter-inw. After marrying into the Zhou family for two years and not having any children, Fu Haiyan was scolded by Zhao Xiuhua every day. Later, she was even beaten.


    Zhao Xiuhua¡¯s son, Zhou Qingzhong, watched coldly, as if it was not his wife who was beaten and scolded.


    Zhao Xiuhua said to Madam Li, ¡°Qingyu, ignore that woman. It¡¯s been two years, but she still can¡¯t give birth. Does she want our family to have no descendants?¡±


    Madam Li¡¯s full name was Li Qingyu. It was a beautiful name.


    Li Qingyu took the fan from her daughter¡¯s hand and fanned Fu Haiyan. ¡°You¡¯re always forcing her. She¡¯s under a lot of pressure. She can¡¯t give birth even if she wants to.¡±


    ¡°Qing Yu, don¡¯t speak up for a hen that doesn¡¯ty eggs. There¡¯s something wrong with her.¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua pointed at Fu Haiyan and cursed, ¡°Back then, I said that I would give you another year. If you still can¡¯t give birth, I¡¯ll kick you out. Now that the deadline is up, get lost.¡±


    Fu Haiyan broke down and hugged Li Qingyu, crying.


    Li Qingyu patted Fu Haiyan¡¯s back. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll persuade your mother-inw.¡±


    She looked at Zhao Xiuhua. ¡°Haiyan has been married to your son for two years. If she¡¯s divorced, how will she live in the future?¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua¡¯s face was filled with disgust and heartlessness. ¡°Who cares? Even if she¡¯s dead, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She hated it when girls were bullied, so she said, ¡°Hey, you. Your mother hit and scolded your wife. Are you just going to stand there like a fool?¡±


    A crisp voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. It was as if a cool breeze had blown over in this hot weather, immediately attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    Zhou Qingzhong did not realize that Chu Qingzhi was talking to him. He stood there with his head lowered like a log.


    Chu First shouted, ¡°Zhou Qingzhong, my sister is talking to you!¡±


    Only then did Zhou Qingzhong raise his head and look at Chu Qingzhi with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°What does my mother hitting and scolding my wife have to do with you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, but I feel that you¡¯re a coward, so I can¡¯t help but want to fight injustice.¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Zhou Qingzhong clenched his fists. From his posture, he looked like he was about to rush over and beat Chu Qingzhi up. ¡°Who are you calling a coward?¡±


    ¡°You,¡± Chu Qingzhi said calmly. ¡°She¡¯s your wife. When she¡¯s bullied, not only do you not help her, but you also let others bully her. Are you still a man?¡±


    For some reason, thest sentence hit Zhou Qingzhong¡¯s sore spot. He immediately became irritable. ¡°Chu Qingzhi, You are also someone who was abandoned by others. What right do you have to talk to me like that?¡±


    Chu Rong immediately stood up. ¡°Who said that no one wants Qingzhi? We¡¯re all her family.¡±


    Zhou Qingzhong snorted. ¡°I¡¯m talking about her adoptive parents. Her adoptive parents are rich in the county. When they don¡¯t want her, they kick her out like a dog. Why is she talking to me like she is a noble?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression became colder and colder. If the Host heard this, she would probablymit suicide again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m a dog or not, but you¡¯re worse than a dog.¡±


    Zhou Qingzhong red at her. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi interrupted Zhou Qingzhong. ¡°Me what? Is your wife to me for not getting pregnant?¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua could tell that Chu QIngzhi was hinting at something and quickly asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said coldly, ¡°You have to ask your son!¡±


    Zhou Qingzhong looked like his secret was about to be exposed. He red at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi snorted. ¡°Do you have a guilty conscience?¡±


    Zhou Qingzhong threatened, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, I advise you not to stay out of it. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be helping her but harming her.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sneered. ¡°Why? Do you want to kill your wife?¡±


    Fu Haiyan was so frightened that her body trembled. She had been married to Zhou QIngzhong for two years. The first year was fine, but the second year, her body was covered in bruises. Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she would be beaten to death by this family.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and asked Fu Haiyan, ¡°Are you still going to live with him? If you continue, you¡¯ll never be able to get pregnant and will always live in misery.¡±


    Fu Haiyan¡¯s body trembled violently. She was afraid of being beaten, but she was already married. If she left, where else could she go?


    Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. ¡°Qingzhi, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Zhou Qingzhong walked over fiercely and pulled Fu Haiyan over. ¡°How vicious you are. I¡¯ve heard of people persuading others not to get divorced, but I¡¯ve never heard of people persuading others to get divorced.¡±


    Fu Haiyan instinctively struggled to break free from Zhou Qingzhong. She had a feeling that if she was pulled back home, what awaited her would definitely be a good beating. She was terrified.


    Zhao Xiuhua rushed over. ¡°Chu Qingzhi, what do you mean?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked up at Zhao Xiuhua, whose face was twisted with anger. ¡°Your son is infertile, but you actually me your daughter-inw. You¡¯re really crazy.¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua¡¯s face twisted with anger even more. ¡°What do you mean my son is fertile?¡±


    Just now, Zhou Qingzhong had scolded her for being a dog, so there was no need for her to show mercy. ¡°Your son got into a fight with someone when he was young and was injured. He doesn¡¯t have the ability to have children at all. If you want a grandson, wait until your next life.¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua¡¯s vision darkened. ¡°You, you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    Zhou Qingzhong¡¯s expression instantly turned ferocious. He looked like he wanted to swallow Chu Qingzhi in one bite. Such a secret was exposed by Chu Qingzhi in front of everyone. It was as if he had been stripped naked and was forced to walk in the public. He was filled with hatred and anger.


    Fu Haiyan lowered her head. She had been married for two years and was still a virgin, but her mother-inw wanted her to give birth. She had been enduring such a grievance for two years.


    The others looked at Zhou Qingzhong in shock.


    Zhou Qingzhong was furious. He picked up a rock from the ground and threw it at Chu Qingzhi.


    The rock was as big as a te. If it hit someone, they would definitely bleed.


    Chu Qingzhi wanted to move aside, but her family was still standing behind her, so she could only reach out to catch it. After she caught it, she threw it back at Zhou Qingzhong. In the end, it hit him between the eyes and knocked him back, causing him to bleed on the spot.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Hearing the argument, the vigers all came over to watch. Tang Jinghong was among them. He saw Chu Qingzhi catching the rock clearly.


    His eyes flickered. It seemed that he was not the only one in this vige who hid his ability.


    Zhao Xiuhua quickly went to help Zhou Qingzhong up. At the same time, she shouted, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, why did you hit my son? Chu Qingzhi, you¡¯re a vicious woman. Not only did you ruin my son¡¯s reputation, but you also hit him with a rock. You¡¯re too uncivilized.¡±


    Everyone found Zhao Xiuhua unreasonable. Chu Qingzhi was only self-protecting.


    Chu Qingzhi mocked, ¡°I couldn¡¯t be bothered to ruin your son¡¯s reputation. I just can¡¯t stand you bullying a good girl, so I interfered.¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua said fiercely, ¡°Go, go and invite the vige chief over. Chu Qingzhi maliciously injured my son. I can¡¯t let this matter rest just like that.¡±


    When the vige chief heard that the two families were arguing, he came over. ¡°Why are you arguing here?¡±


    When Zhou Qingzhong¡¯s father heard that something had happened at home, he rushed back from the field and entered the house with the vige chief. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua quickly exaggerated what had just happened.


    The vige chief said seriously. ¡°Chu Qingzhi, how do you know that Zhou Qingzhong can¡¯t have children?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied casually, ¡°Because I¡¯m a doctor.¡±


    A doctor?


    Everyone immediately looked at Chu Qingzhi, their gazes filled with judgment. If Chu Qingzhi was a doctor, they could not afford to offend her. Everyone would get sick and need a doctor.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    ¡°Are you really a doctor?¡± The vige chief looked at Chu Qingzhi and was in disbelief. If Chu Qingzhi was a doctor, would her adoptive parents in the county let her go back?


    With a faint smile on her face, Chu Qingzhi pointed at Zhou Qingzhong.


    Zhou Qingzhong shrunk back. He had just been exposed by Chu Qingzhi and had yet to regain his calmness. If she exposed more of his secrets, he might not be able to withstand it.


    Chu Qingzhi moved her finger to Zhao Xiuhua and said, ¡°This evil woman, she will often feel pain in her right ribs and upper abdomen. Sometimes, she will feel slight pain.¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua¡¯s expression changed slightly. Chu Qingzhi was right.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong. ¡°He worked so hard that he fell ill. He was injured by an arrow in his lower ribs and almost died. He was stabbed three times. He was close to death many times in his life.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was shocked, but he did not show it on his face.


    ¡°Vige Chief, you often have a headache and your limbs are weak. At night, you will have nightmares and can¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi diagnosed a few more people and hit the nail on the head every time.


    Third Uncle¡¯s wife, Wang Qiu, was one of the people diagnosed by Chu Qingzhi. She walked towards Chu Qingzhi in surprise. ¡°Since you can see my illness, can you make a prescription for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Chu Qingzhi said. ¡°Third Grandma, I don¡¯t have a pen, ink, and paper here. How about this? I¡¯ll go find some herbster and send them to you?¡±


    Wang Qiu smiled and agreed. ¡°That will do. When you send the herbs to meter, I will pay you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Seeing that Chu Qingzhi did not seem to be lying, Zhao Xiuhua¡¯s eyes lit up and she began to curry favor with her. ¡°Qingzhi, I didn¡¯t mean what I said just now. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi naturally would not take these women seriously. She was not so narrow-minded. However, it was impossible for Chu Qingzhi to help her.


    She pretended not to hear Zhao Xiuhua and continued to talk to Wang Qiu.


    Zhao Xiuhua knew that Chu Qingzhi was resentful of her, so she walked towards Li Qingyu. ¡°Qingyu, we are neighbors. Neighbors are like families. Even if we quarrel, we can¡¯t cut ties, right?¡±


    Li Qingyu still remembered that Zhou Qingzhong had called Chu Qingzhi ¡°dog¡±, so she said bluntly to Zhao Xiuhua, ¡°We can¡¯t afford to be your neighbors.¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua¡¯s face stiffened. She turned around and walked towards the vige chief. ¡°Vige chief, we¡¯re all from the same vige. If we hold grudges against each other, it won¡¯t be good for the harmony of the vige, right?¡±


    The vige chief looked at Zhao Xiuhua coldly. He had always known that this vicious shrew did not treat her daughter-inw well, but he did not expect it to be so bad.


    He ignored Zhao Xiuhua and asked Fu Haiyan, ¡°What are your ns? If you want to leave, get divorced. If you want to stay, you can. No matter what you choose, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    In the vige, the vige chief was the most prestigious person.


    When Zhou Qingzhong heard this, he panicked. Now that everyone knew that he could not give birth, if Fu Haiyan left, who would be willing to marry him in the future?


    Zhao Xiuhua was also so frightened that her face turned pale. If Fu Haiyan left, her son would be a bachelor forever.


    ¡°No, Haiyan, you and Qingzhong have been married for two years. You must have feelings for each other. I won¡¯t hit you in the future. I¡¯ll treat you well. Don¡¯t leave, okay?¡±


    Fu Haiyan¡¯s eyes were red and filled with confusion. After a while, she asked Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, what should I choose?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you should choose, but I can help you analyze the situation.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sympathized with Fu Haiyan. This girl was only 18 years old and looked like a 28-year-old woman. She was really pitiful.


    ¡°If you choose to stay, you¡¯ll very likely be beaten and abused. At that time, no one will help you.¡±


    Everyone agreed with Chu Qingzhi, so no one objected.


    Fu Haiyan stammered, ¡°But my mother-inw said that she would treat me well in the future.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had lived for so long and knew human nature the best. ¡°You have to know that a leopard can¡¯t change its spots.¡±


    Fu Haiyan fell into a dilemma.


    Chu Qingzhi patted Fu Haiyan¡¯s shoulder and continued to analyze. ¡°If you divorce him, you¡¯ll still be a virgin. There are many men who will marry you. Don¡¯t be afraid that you won¡¯t be able to get married.¡±


    Fu Haiyan was a little tempted. She wanted a harmonious family and a few children. If she stayed in the Zhou family, she would never be able to be a mother for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Haiyan, don¡¯t listen to Chu Qingzhi. She¡¯s lying,¡± Zhou Qingzhong said anxiously. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a virgin, you¡¯ll definitely be despised by men because you were married once.¡±


    Fu Haiyan looked at Zhou Qingzhong. Before she married him, she had many expectations of this man, but in the end, they all turned into beatings and curses. She lived in fear every moment. Was this the life she wanted?


    Zhao Xiuhua red at Chu Qingzhi and said to Haiyan with a smile, ¡°Haiyan, our family let you down in the past. As long as you stay, we can go and adopt a child. Our family will also treat you very well and won¡¯t hit or scold you anymore.¡±


    Just as Fu Haiyan was about to speak, Mr. Zhou suddenly said, ¡°Haiyan, I hope you can stay too. If your mother-inw hits you again in the future, I¡¯ll definitely stop her.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was extremely speechless. Why didn¡¯t he stop his wife in the past? He and his son were both cowards!


    When Fu Haiyan heard this, she suddenly recalled the scene of Mr. Zhou handing a stick to Zhao Xiuhua. She took a deep breath and held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°I want to divorce!¡±


    The surrounding instantly fell silent.


    Zhou Qingzhong could not ept it. He reached out, grabbed a stick, and swung it at Chu Qingzhi.


    The stick was aimed at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s head. When everyone saw this scene, they held their breaths. It was too ruthless!


    How could Chu Qingzhi let herself be hit? Not only would she not be hit, but she was also prepared to cripple Zhou Qingzhong¡¯s arm.


    However, someone beat her to it¡­

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    At some point, Tang Jinghong had moved to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s side. He grabbed Zhou Qingzhong¡¯s wrist from behind and bent it forcefully. The wooden stick in Zhou Qingzhong¡¯s hand fell to the ground.


    ¡°As a man, you are not tolerant. As a husband, you are irresponsible. As a son, you are not filial. Zhou Qingzhong, you should reflect on yourself.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong in surprise. Who exactly was this man? She felt that he was a big shot.


    Zhou Qingzhong shook off Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand and nced at everyone. Then, he gritted his teeth and said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯m willing to divorce.¡±


    The vige chief wrote the divorce letter. Both parties pressed their thumbprints and each received a copy.


    Fu Haiyan quickly packed her things and returned to her family. In the future, she would nevere to Chu Vige again. This ce was simply her nightmare.


    No one paid attention to the Zhou family anymore. Everyone surrounded Chu Qingzhi and asked her to see if they had any underlying illness.


    The three people from the Zhou family red at Chu Qingzhi resentfully before returning home and closing the door with a bang.


    Now was the time to gain a good reputation in the vige, so Chu Qingzhi did not refuse and diagnosed everyone.


    After the diagnosis, the vigers quickly dispersed and went to water the fields.


    Tang Jinghong was thest to leave. Before he left, he said, ¡°Little girl, Zhou Qingzhong might do something extreme. Be careful. Don¡¯t go to any ces alone.¡±


    Little Girl?


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong¡¯s back with a pout. She was not a little girl.


    ¡­


    Chu Qingzhi went home to get a basket and went to pick herbs for Third Grandma.


    Third Grandma¡¯s illness was not serious. The herbs she needed were very ordinary. After wandering around the vige, she finished collecting.


    SHe arrived at Third Grandma¡¯s house. ¡°Third Grandma, I¡¯m here to deliver the herbs.¡±


    Third Grandma was cooking in the kitchen. When she heard this, she immediately walked out. ¡°Qingzhi, you are here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ced the bunch of herbs in Third Grandma¡¯s hand. ¡°Third Grandma, take one every morning and night. It will take effect in three days.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi, thank you,¡± Third Grandma said gratefully. ¡°Qingzhi, wait. I have something for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stopped Third Grandma. ¡°Third Grandma, there¡¯s no need. These herbs are not worth much.¡±


    Third Grandma said with a smile, ¡°Qingzhi, if you don¡¯t ept it, I will be hesitant to ask you for help in the future.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Third Grandma took some bananas for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°These are bananas from the banana tree at home. They¡¯re big and delicious.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ced the bananas in the basket. ¡°Thank you, Third Grandma. I¡¯m going back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Third Grandma watched Chu Qingzhi leave.


    Chu Qingzhi put down the basket and went to the forest.


    When she arrived at the entrance of the forest, she gave the order to the bears to catch rabbits and pheasants for her.


    Soon, the prey was in her hands. Chu Qingzhi carried the prey and quickly returned to the vige.


    She threw a rabbit and a pheasant into her courtyard and carried the remaining rabbit and chicken to the Tang family.


    However, before she reached the door of the Tang family, she heard cursing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such azy person. In the beginning, he woulde back to help water the fields. Now, he¡¯s gone all day long. Where did he go¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood by the wall to eavesdrop for a while before deciding not to go in.


    Tang Jinghong was scolded even when he was not at home. His stepmother was really crazy. It was better to go back first and give the meat to Tang Jinghong personally when he returned.


    When Chu Qingzhi returned home, Granny Chu and Li Qingyu were also back to make dinner. When they saw the pheasants and rabbits on the ground and in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, they were very surprised. ¡°Qingzhi, did you borrow pheasants and rabbits from Jinghong again?¡±


    ¡°No, I wanted to return it to him, but the time wasn¡¯t right, so I brought it back.¡±


    Li Qingyu felt that something was wrong. ¡°Qingzhi, did you buy these pheasants and rabbits from the hunter at the entrance of the vige?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said without blushing, ¡°No, I hunted them myself. I set up a trap in the forest and they fell into it.¡±


    The two of them were shocked.


    Li Qingyu said worriedly, ¡°Qingzhi, the mountains are dangerous. There are many wild beasts. Don¡¯t go there.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi quickly agreed. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll listen to you, Mother. I¡¯ll stay away from it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed the phesants and rabbits to Li Qingyu. ¡°Grandma, Mother, clean the prey. It¡¯s such a hot day. It¡¯ll go back very quickly.¡±


    Li Qingyu quickly said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll clean it immediately. Go and rest.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the fan and sat on a chair under the roof.


    The fragrance of meat quickly came from the kitchen.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chu Rong ced the new bed in the room. There was not much space left, but Chu Qingzhi was still grateful for what Chu Rong had done for her.


    Li Qingyu made the bed for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, sorry for making you squeeze on the same bed with your sister in the past few days.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pulled Li Qingyu to sit down. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re family.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Rest well.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiy on the bed and tossed and turned, unable to sleep. She was a cultivator, so she did not have to sleep much.


    She turned her head and looked at Chu Second, who was sleeping on another bed. Then, she left a spiritual sense, got out of bed, and left the house.


    After she flew into the forest, the tiger quickly ran up to her and rubbed against her calf.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and patted the tiger¡¯s head. It was furry and very soft to the touch. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see if there are any fruits.¡±


    After Chu Qingzhi sat on its back, the tiger strode into the depths of the forest.


    The tiger was the king of all beasts. When the wild beasts saw it, they avoided it.


    Two monkeys and two big ck bears came over to help look for fruits.


    After searching for a while, Chu Qingzhi saw a few orange trees. The red oranges were like smallnterns hanging on the trees, emitting a strong fruit fragrance. They were very tempting.


    The bear immediately picked an orange for Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi peeled off the skin and fed herself a piece. As she chewed, it was so sour that she frowned.


    She quickly spat it out. ¡°Bah, bah, bah¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi got off the tiger¡¯s back and walked towards the fruit tree. ¡°The fruit looks so beautiful, but in fact, it¡¯s so sour that my teeth almost fell off.¡±


    She walked around the fruit tree twice before reaching out to grab one and injecting her spiritual power into it. ¡°Nourished with my spiritual power, it should be sweet now.¡±


    Under the nourishment of spiritual power, the tree seemed to be surrounded by a faint fluorescence. It was beautiful and mysterious.


    The animals quickly surrounded the tree, breathing hard, and then narrowed their eyes in enjoyment.


    A few minutester, Chu Qingzhi removed the spell and picked another fruit to taste.


    ¡°Sweet!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted the little monkey¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°Little monkey, go and get your monkey friends to help me pick oranges.¡±


    Upon receiving the order, the little monkey immediately climbed up the branch and ran.


    Chu Qingzhi walked to the vines at the side and cast a spell. She made a few baskets and used them to store the orangester.


    She finished weaving the baskets, and the monkeys returned.


    Chu Qingzhi waved at the little monkeys. ¡°Monkeys, pick all the oranges and put them in these baskets. I¡¯ll take them awayter.¡±


    The little monkeys jumped and squeaked.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around. ¡°Bears, you¡¯re in charge of putting the oranges into the baskets. Try not to break the oranges.¡±


    The bears patted their chests to indicate that there was no problem.


    After that, the animals got busy.


    Chu Qingzhi continued to nourish the other orange trees with her spiritual power. There were a total of five trees, and the nourishment was quicklypleted.


    She stood at the side and rubbed her chin. Five orange trees could produce about 500 catties of oranges. These oranges could not be eaten in a short time and had to be made into something else.


    It was summer now. What should she make?


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly snapped her fingers. She looked around and carried a big rock to the side to put it in the basket.


    After picking the oranges, Chu Qingzhi sat on the tiger and let the two bears carry the oranges back home.


    After putting down the orange, Chu Qingzhi tapped the space between each animal¡¯s eyebrows and gave them some spiritual power as a reward. Then, she let them return to the forest.


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and took the big rock out of the basket. Then, she cast a spell on the rock.


    This spell would make the big rock bone-chilling. As long as something was ced within a meter of it, it would immediately freeze.


    Now, there was one more thing she needed, and that was the juicer!


    What she wanted to make was orange ice cream.


    A juicer, a juicer¡­


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly nced at the stone mill at the side. There was no need for a juicer anymore. She just needed to use this stone mill to grind the oranges and filter the juice with cotton gauze to get the pure fruit juice.


    Thest thing she needed was a mold. She would use the mold to hold the fruit juice. After freezing it, she would be able to get the ice cream.


    She could sell a portion of the ice cream to earn some money for this family. This family was too poor.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    The next day, Li Qingyu looked at the few baskets of oranges in the backyard and rubbed her eyes in shock. Could it be that there was windfall again?


    She quickly went to call the Chu family over. ¡°Look, oranges.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi also came, ¡°I picked the oranges.¡±


    Everyone immediately surrounded Chu Qingzhi.


    Li Qingyu asked nervously, ¡°Qingzhi, the orange trees nearby all belong to others. You didn¡¯t steal it, did you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said seriously, ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t question my character. I went to the forest to pick it. It doesn¡¯t belong to anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­¡± Li Qingyu suddenly realized something. ¡°You went to the forest to pick oranges? You¡¯re a girl. How can you go to the forest to pick oranges at night?¡±


    She quickly pulled Chu Qingzhi over and examined her carefully, afraid that Chu Qingzhi would be injured.


    Everyone was also very nervous. Even the most skilful hunter in the vige did not dare to go to the forest at night. How could a little girl like Chu Qingzhi dare to go?


    Chu Qingzhi felt everyone¡¯s concern and felt warm in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was very careful.¡±


    Seeing that Chu Qingzhi was unharmed, Li Qingyu felt relieved. ¡°You scared me to death.¡±


    Chu Rong said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go in the future. What if something happens?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°I understand, Father.¡±


    She turned to Li Qingyu and Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Mother, Grandma, go and make breakfast. I¡¯ll teach Father and the others to make ice cream bars. When the timees, we¡¯ll sell it in the county to earn some money.¡±


    Everyone was puzzled. ¡°What is ice cream bar?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi winked and said yfully, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone gathered around Chu Qingzhi curiously.


    Chu Qingzhi began to instruct. ¡°First Brother, Third Brother, wash the oranges and put them in the bamboo sieve to dry.¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, Fourth Sister, go and prepare two square pieces of cloth. One meter wide is enough. Then wash them and dry them.¡±


    ¡°Father and Grandpa, go and make a mold, a wooden stick, and a wooden box.¡± Chu Qingzhi handed a piece of paper to Chu Rong. ¡°I¡¯ve already drawn the style. Just follow it.¡±


    ¡°Sixth Sister, Eighth Sister, go wash the stone mill. You must wash it clean. There can¡¯t be any mud.¡±


    ¡°Seventh Brother, Ninth Brother, go and find a few wooden buckets. Wash them and dry them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in charge of answering your questions at any time.¡± Chu Qingzhi pped her hands. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, then dispersed and got into action.


    Chu Qingzhi grew up in the county and was knowledgeable. She was not like the vigers whose knowledge was limited.


    In addition, Chu Tai and Chu Rong felt that their family was in a difficult situation and wanted to change it. Now that Chu Qingzhi had a way, they wanted to give it a try.


    In the kitchen.


    Li Qingyu said worriedly, ¡°Qingzhi has a lot of ideas. Just now, she said that she wants to sell ice cream. Mother, do you think it¡¯s feasible?¡±


    Madam Zhao was very optimistic. She smiled and said, ¡°Qingzhi is very capable and even knows medicine. Just let her do what she wants.¡±


    Li Qingyu thought for a moment and agreed. ¡°That¡¯s true. Qingzhi is different from us. Moreover, as soon as she came back, our family became better. She¡¯s our family¡¯s lucky star. It¡¯s definitely not wrong to listen to her.¡±


    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, so don¡¯t stop her. She won¡¯t harm us. Even if she does, we¡¯re poor and have nothing to lose.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Madam Zhao pointed at the cab where the eggs were ced and said, ¡°Cook one for Qingzhi. She needs to nourish her body.¡±


    Li Qingyu thought of what Chu Qingzhi said about not treating her differently from others and said, ¡°Mother, what if Qingzhi refuses to eat it alone?¡±


    Madam Zhao hesitated for a moment. ¡°Then make one for each of us as a celebration for Qingzhi¡¯s return.¡±


    Li Qingyu replied, ¡°Okay, Mother.¡±


    Everyone was given an egg for breakfast. The Chu family felt that it was very extravagant. Usually, they would sell the eggs. This was the first time they ate them.


    After breakfast, everyone continued to get busy.


    Zhao Xiuhua, who was next door, passed by their door and looked at the Chu family suspiciously. What was wrong with this family? Why didn¡¯t they go to water the fields?


    Now, she had be theughing stock of the entire vige, she couldn¡¯t take this lying down. With consuming resentment, she started to think of ways to teach Chu Qingzhi a lesson.


    The Chu family did not know that Zhao Xiuhua was up to no good. At this moment, they were trying their best to do what Chu Qingzhi had instructed them to do.


    After an entire morning, everything was finally ready.


    Chu Qingzhi took out the big rock. ¡°Let me show you a miracle.¡±


    She took out a bowl filled with water and ced it beside the big rock. The water in the bowl immediately froze.


    Everyone widened their eyes. This, this, this¡­

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    ¡°Do you see it?¡± Chu Qingzhi patted the rock. ¡°This is an ice rock. I found it in the forest. Anything within a meter of it will be frozen.¡±


    Chu First swallowed his saliva and looked at the ice rock eagerly. ¡°Fifth Sister, did you find it when you went into the forest to pick orangesst night?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said very naturally, ¡°Yes, I almost tripped over it.¡±


    She waved her hand. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry about this. Hurry up and squeeze out the orange juice so that we can proceed to the next step.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked towards the stone mill.


    She picked up an orange, peeled it, and ced it on the stone mill. Then, she pushed the mill.


    When the heavy millstone crushed the orange, the juice in the orange was squeezed out. The juice flowed to the groove at the edge and gathered, flowing into the bucket through the gap in the groove.


    The orange juice emitted a pleasant fragrance that spread in all directions, making people want to take a sip immediately.


    Chu Rong went forward. ¡°Qingzhi, let me push the mill.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stepped aside and said, ¡°First Brother, Second Sister, Third Brother, Fourth Sister, peel the oranges.¡±


    ¡°Eighth Sister, Ninth Brother, watch the bucket. When it¡¯s full, change to another bucket.¡±


    ¡°Sixth Sister, Seventh Brother,e with me to filter the fruit juiceter. Mother and Grandma, pour the fruit juice into the mold. Grandpa, put a stick in the mold and put it beside the ice rock to freeze it.¡±


    ¡°The ice will soon freeze the fruit juice. After freezing it, put the ice cream in the wooden box¡­¡±


    She had already secretly cast a spell on the wooden box. When the ice cream was ced inside, it would not melt or get dirty.


    Everyone worked for more than four hours and made all the oranges into ice cream bars.


    Chu Qingzhi gave one to everyone. ¡°Everyone, try it.¡±


    Everyone held the ice cream bar as if they were holding a treasure. They carefully opened their mouths and took small bites, as if they were eating some delicacies.


    Chu Qingzhi touched Chu Ninth¡¯s head and asked with a smile, ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    Chu Ninth said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Fifth Sister, you¡¯re amazing. The ice cream bar is sweet, and my mouth is filled with the fragrance of oranges. It¡¯s really delicious.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Eat it. It¡¯ll meltter.¡±


    Chu Ninth looked ecstatic. ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Chu Qingzhi finished eating the ice cream bar, she asked everyone, ¡°Who wants to go with me to sell ice cream bars?¡±


    Chu First immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Chu Third echoed, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Chu Rong said worriedly, ¡°Are the three of you enough? If not, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Father, go and help us borrow the cart.¡±


    Chu Rong nodded. ¡°Alright, be right back.¡±


    Chu Second walked up to Chu Qingzhi and lowered his head, looking embarrassed. ¡°Fifth Sister, I want to go with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Chu Second. This second sister was a little introverted. She was alright when facing her family, but outside, she was very shy. ¡°Second Sister, why do you want to go?¡±


    Chu Second said expectantly, ¡°I want to see my family doing business too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Second Sister, you are in.¡±


    Chu Rong borrowed the cart and carried the wooden boxes up. There were a total of four wooden boxes with about a thousand ice cream bars. He tied the wooden boxes to the cart with a rope and covered it with a ck cloth before sending the four of them to the vige entrance.


    This abnormal behavior of the Chu family immediately attracted the attention of the vigers.


    ¡°What did Chu First and the others send out? It looks like there are a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They didn¡¯t go to the fields. They¡¯ve been staying at home all day.¡±


    ¡°Are they doing something illegal?¡±


    The vigers discussed.


    Zhao Xiuhua hated the Chu family. She red at them. ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you red-handed. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make your Chu family suffer!¡±


    The neighbor on the other side of the Chu family was Chu Tai¡¯s second brother, Chu Qi. He also saw Chu Qingzhi and the others carrying things out and thought that it was something good, so he came to the Chu family, wanting to have a finger in the pie.


    Chu Qi arrived at the entrance of the Chu family and asked with a smile, ¡°Brother, what did Qingzhi and the others transport out just now?¡±


    Chu Tai thought that since they were siblings, there was no need to hide it, so he said, ¡°That¡¯s ice cream bar. Qingzhi taught us how to make it.¡± He could not hide the pride in his voice.


    Chu Qi was puzzled. ¡°Ice cream bar? What ice cream bar?¡±


    Chu Tai roughly exined, ¡°It¡¯s a kind of food. It¡¯s ice made from fruit juice.¡±


    Chu Qi was shocked. ¡°Ice? Your family can make ice?¡±


    Ice was a valuable thing in the summer. With ice, wouldn¡¯t they make a lot of money?

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chu Qi was extremely jealous.


    He thought about it again. How could a little girl like Chu Qingzhi make ice? Did she steal some form from her adoptive parents in the county?`


    That must be the case!


    Chu Qi looked at Chu Tai in disdain, but in his heart, he hoped that his family could make ice too. ¡°Brother, you have to have principles. How can you allow Qingzhi to do something bad?¡±


    When Chu Tai heard that, he felt that something was wrong. When did he allow Qingzhi to do something bad? ¡°Second Brother, what do you mean?¡±


    Chu Qi beat around the bush. ¡°How can a little girl like Chu Qingzhi make ice? She probably brought something back from her adoptive parents¡¯ house, right?¡±


    This time, Chu Tai could tell that Chu Qi thought that Qingzhi had stolen the method to make ice cream bars from somewhere else. He said angrily, ¡°Chu Qi, when Qingzhi came back from her adoptive parents, she only brought a few clothes and nothing else. Don¡¯t spout nonsense and ruin Qingzhi¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Chu Qi said shamelessly, ¡°Brother, ice can be sold for a high price in summer. Next time, teach me how to make ice. How about that?¡±


    Chu Tai turned around and red at Chu Qi. He regretted being honest with Chu Qi just now. Now, he was afraid that Chu Qi would pester him. ¡°This is not something I can decide. Go back.¡±


    Chu Qi was unhappy. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re the head of your family. Who dares to refute you? As long as you agree, what can they say?¡±


    Chu Tai frowned and looked at Chu Qi. Why did his younger brother be so shameless? ¡°Chu Qi, don¡¯t you think you are asking for too much?¡±


    Chu Qi said matter-of-factly, ¡°We¡¯re brothers. Shouldn¡¯t we help each other?¡±


    Chu Tai asked, ¡°If it were you, would you help me?¡±


    Chu Qi said righteously, ¡°Of course I will.¡±


    Chu Tai waved his hand and said firmly, ¡°Chu Qi, I know what you¡¯re thinking. There¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡±


    Chu Qi threatened, ¡°Brother, if you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll tell everyone that Qingzhi stole someone else¡¯s form!¡±


    Chu Tai pped Chu Qi¡¯s face. ¡°You bastard, Qingzhi is innocent. How can you ruin her reputation just like that?¡±


    Chu Qi held his face, but he still did not give up on his dream of getting rich. ¡°Brother, if you help me, I will definitely keep it a secret.¡±


    Chu Tai was furious. He looked around and picked up a stick to hit Chu Qi. ¡°Get lost, get out of my house!¡±


    Covering his head, Chu Qi ran back and shouted fiercely, ¡°Brother, since you don¡¯t treat me as your brother, don¡¯t me me for being heartless!¡±


    Chu Tai threw the stick in his hand at Chu Qi. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Chu Qi pointed at Chu Tai and said fiercely, ¡°Chu Tai, you will regret it!¡± He left while cursing.


    Chu Tai sighed deeply. This was going to be troublesome.


    The brothers cursed at each other very loudly, and it quickly spread throughout the entire vige. Everyone also knew that the Chu family had gone to sell the ice cream bar. Everyone was waiting to see if they could have a finger in the pie.


    At this moment, the four people who went to the county still did not know what had happened in the vige.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chu First asked awkwardly, ¡°Qingzhi, where should we sell the ice cream bar?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi recalled the map of the county in her mind and said, ¡°Go to the crossroad in the center of the county to sell. Many people areing out to buy things now, and it¡¯s hot. It¡¯s a good time to sell ice cream bars.¡±


    Chu First pushed the cart towards the crossroad in the center of the county.


    On the way, Chu Qingzhi did not stay idle. She opened her mouth and peddled. ¡°Ice cream bar. Does anyone want some ice cream bars?¡±


    Her voice contained spiritual power. After it spread, everyone on the street heard it.


    Ice cream bars were a very new thing to the people at that time. When everyone heard it, they turned around, their eyes filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go and see what the ice cream bar is.¡± A little boy held his mother¡¯s hand and walked towards Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and took out an orange ice cream bar from the wooden box and handed it to the little boy. Under the sun, the ice cream bar made people feel cool.


    ¡°This is an ice cream bar. Eat it.¡±


    The little boy hurriedly took the ice cream bar from Chu Qingzhi, but he did not forget to thank her. ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡±


    The little boy¡¯s mother was terrified. This was ice. It was extremely expensive. Only the nobles in the capital could use ice in summer.


    Her lips trembled as she asked, ¡°Miss, how much is this?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. Ten copper for one.¡±


    Hearing that, the little boy¡¯s mother heaved a sigh of relief. She immediately paid. ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    One ice cream bar was only sold for ten copper coins. The people on the street immediately surrounded Chu QIngzhi. ¡°Give me one, give me one¡­¡±


    When Chu First and the others saw this, they widened their eyes in surprise. When they came, they were worried that they would not be able to sell it. They did not expect it to be so easy to sell.


    Chu Qingzhi stood in front of everyone. ¡°Everyone, line up. There will be one for each of you.¡±


    In this hot summer, everyone¡¯s desire for something cool was like a stranded fish¡¯s desire for water. In order to buy an ice cream bar as soon as possible, everyone began to line up.


    Only then did Chu Qingzhi move aside. ¡°Everyone, prepare the money in advance.¡±


    She turned around and waved at Chu First and the others. ¡°What are you waiting for? Take the money and sell the goods.¡±


    Only then did Chu First and the other two react and start to sell the ice cream bar.


    After everyone received the ice cream bar, they took a bite and revealed intoxicated expressions. ¡°It¡¯s so cool and filled with the fragrance of oranges. Delicious, delicious¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really delicious. This ice cream bar is amazing.¡±


    ¡°Miss, are you stilling to sell tomorrow?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Yes, but it will probably be sold at the crossroad in the center of the county. However, if we encounter a situation like today, it will probably be sold out before we reach the crossroad.¡±


    ¡°Then when will youe to the county?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and replied, ¡°About this time.¡±


    A middle-aged man said, ¡°Miss, give me five more ice cream bars. I¡¯ll bring them back for my family to try.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi quickly packed it up. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Pack three for me too.¡±


    ¡°I want four.¡±


    In front of the small cart, it was extremely lively.


    Rong Yupeng walked over from the other side of the street. When he saw how lively the scene was, he couldn¡¯t help but stop. Then, he instructed the servant behind him, ¡°Go and take a look to see what¡¯s going on there.¡±


    The servant quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    The servant quickly ran to the cart. When he saw it, he was shocked. It was actually ice. ¡°How much is it?¡±


    ¡°Ten copper coins.¡±


    The servant was shocked again. ¡°What? Only ten copper coins?¡± In the capital, ice was sold by catty. It was a tael of silver per catty. It was so expensive that only rich families could afford it.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    ¡°Young Master, you should go over and take a look yourself. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± The servant quickly ran back to Rong Yupeng and whispered what he had just seen.


    Rong Yupeng was dumbfounded. When he came back to his senses, he quickly walked to the cart. After taking a look and confirming that it was indeed as the servant had said, he could not help but feel that the people in front of him were all fools. They actually sold ice that was as expensive as gold so cheaply.


    The servant licked his lips. ¡°Young Master, should we buy one to try?¡± He really wanted to eat it.


    ¡°Buy it.¡± Rong Yupeng pretended not to care and walked to the side like a young master.


    The servant went forward and bought two ice cream bars. He paid twenty copper coins and thought to himself that he was in for a treat today.


    He walked towards Rong Yupeng. ¡°Young Master, try it. There¡¯s a strong orange fragrance.¡±


    Rong Yupeng swallowed his saliva. After taking the ice cream bar, he took a bite.


    It was so cool and fragrant¡­


    And such a delicious ice cream bar was actually sold for ten copper coins. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was worth at least a hundred copper coins. What a bunch of fools!


    Suddenly, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°It¡¯s sold out. It¡¯s all sold out. Come early tomorrow. There¡¯s nothing left today!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Is there really nothing left?¡±


    Everyone craned their necks to look into the wooden box. When they saw that there was indeed nothing, they turned around and left unwillingly.


    After everyone dispersed, Rong Yupeng looked at the group of fools and had an idea. Then, he strode away.


    Chu QIngzhi and the others returned.


    On the way back, the four of them were overjoyed, but soon, Chu First became worried again. ¡°Fifth Sister, we don¡¯t have any oranges left. How are we going to sell ice cream bars tomorrow?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Chu First and gave him five taels of silver. ¡°Brother, go and use this money to buy sugar.¡±


    Although Chu First was a little older than Chu Qingzhi, he already treated Chu Qingzhi as his boss now. He immediately agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go do it immediately.¡±


    Chu Third pushed the cart, and the three of them continued to walk into the vige.


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a while and asked the two of them, ¡°Which families near our vige have oranges?¡±


    Chu Second said, ¡°Someone in the Zhang Vige has an orange orchard, but the oranges are not sweet and are a little sour. It¡¯s not easy to sell. I heard that the orchard owner is very troubled.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Chu Second nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    Zhang Vige.


    As the sun set, the vigers were busy watering the crops in the fields.


    Because the three of them were strangers, they attracted everyone¡¯s attention as soon as they entered the vige. An auntie passing by stopped and asked, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing in our vige?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Auntie. We¡¯re from Chu Vige. I heard that there¡¯s an orange seller in your vige, so I came to take a look.¡±


    The auntie was very kind. ¡°You are here to buy oranges? The family you¡¯re talking about is my neighbor. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said sweetly, ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±


    The auntie was happy to hear that and said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    They followed the auntie to a small courtyard.


    The auntie opened the courtyard door and walked straight in. ¡°Zhang Lin,e out. Someone is here to buy oranges. Weren¡¯t you worried that you couldn¡¯t sell them? Now, business is knocking on your door.¡±


    When Zhang Lin heard this, he immediately walked out of the house. When he saw the three children who were not dressed well, the light in his eyes was extinguished.


    ¡°How many oranges can you buy?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°If the price is right, I want all of it.¡±


    When Zhang Lin heard this, he perked up. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and said, ¡°Is it convenient for you to take us to the orchard now?¡±


    When Zhang Lin heard this, he was extremely enthusiastic. ¡°Sure, sure. Please follow me.¡±


    Following Zhang Lin, the three of them arrived at an orange orchard at the side of the vige. This location of the orchard was very special. There was enough sunlight in the morning, but there was basically no sunlight in the afternoon. That was why the oranges were sour.


    Zhang Lin looked at the bright yellow oranges hanging all over the branches. He spoke with not much confidence. ¡°This is my orange orchard.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went forward to take a look. ¡°Can I try one?¡±


    Zhang Lin hesitated and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi picked one, peeled it, and ate a piece. She immediately frowned. It was indeed sour, but it was suitable to make ice cream bars.


    When Zhang Lin saw Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression, he felt dispirited. This business was most likely going to fall t. Who would buy sour oranges?


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and asked, ¡°How much is this orange for a catty?¡±


    Hearing that, Zhang Lin was delighted. ¡°It¡¯s sold at ten copper coins a catty at the market. If you want it all, I¡¯ll give you eight copper coins per catty.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi bargained. ¡°Seven copper coins.¡±


    Zhang Lin gritted his teeth. Selling seven copper coins a catty now was better than watching all his oranges go bad. ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll pick 500 catties of oranges now. Get some people to help us. Oh right, we still need you to find someone to transport it for me.¡±


    Zhang Lin agreed readily. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Zhang Lin went to call many people over and quickly picked 500 catties of oranges.


    Chu Qingzhi was about to pay, but it was not convenient to pay with copper coins. ¡°Can you send the oranges to my house and I¡¯ll pay you with equivalent taels?¡±


    As long as he was paid, everything would be fine. Zhang Lin said readily, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Chu Vige is close.¡±


    ¡­


    In Chu Vige.


    The vigers were all busy in the fields now. When Chu Qingzhi and the others returned, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°They are carrying big boxes in and out. What is the Chu family doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re really doing something illegal?¡±


    ¡°They seem to be transporting oranges.¡±


    ¡°Why did they bring so many oranges back?¡±


    As the vigers discussed, Chu Qingzhi and the others carried the oranges into the house.


    When Li Qingyu saw that Chu Qingzhi and the others had returned with so many oranges, she quickly ran home. ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined the ins and outs of the matter to Li Qingyu and said, ¡°Mother, go and get three taels of silver for Brother Zhang.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Qingyu quickly ran into the house.


    After receiving the payment, Zhang Lin brought his people back happily.


    Seeing that Li Qingyu was still a little confused, Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°Mother, these are the oranges we¡¯re selling tomorrow. Without the oranges, we won¡¯t be able to sell the ice cream bar.¡±


    Li Qingyu pped her forehead. ¡°Look at how slow my brain is. I even forgot this.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Mother, go and do your thing. Leave the rest to us.¡±


    Li Qingyu said, ¡°Alright, the fields will be watered soon. I¡¯lle back to make dinnerter.¡±


    ¡­


    Zhao Xiuhua looked at the oranges beside Chu Qingzhi jealously. There were so many oranges. It must have cost a lot to buy them, right?


    Jealousy coupled with the previous resentment caused Zhao Xiuhua to make a bold decision. Zhao Xiuhua took a deep breath and ran to look for the vige chief.


    The vige chief was worried about the future of the vige. At this moment, he was standing by the river with a frown.


    There was no water in the river, only pitch-ck mud. There were also some small fish struggling in the mud, the sight of which was deste.


    Zhao Xiuhua hurriedly ran to the vige chief¡¯s side and said mysteriously, ¡°Vige Chief, do you know why our vige is going downhill?¡±


    It was naturally because of natural disasters. What other reason was there?


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Xiuhua said in a low voice, ¡°Vige Chief, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? The drought in our vige only worsened because of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s return. Previously, there was still a lot of water in our river. This is too abnormal.¡±


    The vige chief frowned even more.


    Seeing that the vige chief was interested in what she had to say, Zhao Xiuhua immediately continued, ¡°Vige Chief, I went to the temple to offer incense this morning. That abbot said that there¡¯s a jinx in our vige. As long as we get rid of that jinx, our vige will be fine. Vige Chief, think about it, who is most likely to be the jinx?¡±


    Fortunately, the vige chief was not that stupid. ¡°Zhao Xiuhua, stop talking. How can you me a person for this natural disaster?¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua threatened. ¡°Vige Chief, if you don¡¯t listen to me, all the crops in our vige will dry up sooner orter!¡±


    These words frightened the vige chief. If it was really as Zhao Xiuhua said, the consequences would be unimaginable. He needed to exin the situation to the vigers.


    ¡°Go, gather everyone in the vige at the entrance of the ancestral hall!¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua revealed a smug smile.


    Soon, everyone in the vige gathered at the entrance of the ancestral hall.


    Every time they gathered at the entrance of the ancestral hall, it meant that something big was happening. No one dared to take it lightly. When they were informed, they all rushed over, including Chu Qingzhi.


    The vige chief nced at them. ¡°I called everyone over because I have something important to say.¡±


    Everyone immediately tensed up. What was so important?


    The vige chief nced at everyone and said slowly, ¡°Someone said that the drought in our vige is caused by a jinx.¡±


    Everyone immediately started discussing.


    ¡°Who is the jinx?¡±


    ¡°Vige Chief, are you exaggerating? It¡¯s just a drought. It¡¯s not like there haven¡¯t been droughts before.¡±


    ¡°Jinx sounds scary.¡±


    A viger asked, ¡°Vige Chief, you said that there¡¯s a jinx. Who is it?¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua shouted impatiently, ¡°This jinx is Chu Qingzhi. Ever since she returned, our vige has been suffering from a serious drought. Now, even the river has dried up.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze instantlynded on Chu Qingzhi. Some were suspicious, some were unconvinced, and some were disdainful.


    Chu Rong immediately protected Chu Qingzhi behind him. ¡°My daughter is not a jinx. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua nced at Chu Rong disdainfully. ¡°Everyone knows very well if I¡¯m spouting nonsense or not.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    A viger called Chu Ping thought for a moment and said, ¡°Ever since Chu Qingzhi returned, the drought in the vige seems to be getting worse.¡±


    Chu Rong retorted, ¡°Chu Ping, don¡¯t talk nonsense. How can someone be med for the drought? Moreover, it hasn¡¯t rained for a long time before Qingzhi returned. Is this her fault?¡±


    Chu Ping was not afraid of Chu Rong and said unreasonably, ¡°Perhaps that was a prophecy that a jinx wasing to our vige.¡±


    Chu Rong gritted his teeth. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua wished she could pin all the me on Chu Qingzhi. ¡°It¡¯s Chu Qingzhi who harmed everyone. Ever since she returned, the vige has been in chaos. It¡¯s her fault. She shouldn¡¯t have returned to the vige. She was given away. Why did you take her back at all?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nced at Zhao Xiuhua sharply and spoke up for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Don¡¯t you think what you said is too harsh? I feel that whoever did something evil in the vige recently is the cause of the drought.¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua immediately felt guilty and said fiercely, ¡°Tang Jinghong, shut up. You disrespect your stepmother and arezy.. What right do you have to speak?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s face darkened. ¡°When did I disrespect my stepmother? When was Izy?¡±


    The vigers looked at Zhao Xiuhua in disapproval. They had all seen Tang Jinghong working under the hot sun. How could he bezy?


    As for being disrespectful to his stepmother, that was even more ridiculous. Everyone knew Zhang Xiuqin¡¯s personality. She was always making things difficult for him!


    Chu Qingzhi said coldly, ¡°Old witch, if you don¡¯t have evidence, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua hated Chu Qingzhi to death. ¡°Chu Qingzhi, you deserve this. Who asked you to urge my daughter-inw to divorce my son?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was disgusted. ¡°You hit Fu Haiyan like she¡¯s an animal. Do you treat her as your daughter-inw at all?¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua looked away. Even though she felt guilty, she did not feel that she should be med for this.


    In the past, she had also hit Fu Haiyan, but Fu Haiyan had never resisted. It was only because of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s support that Fu Haiyan dared to resist and divorce her husband. In the end, it was Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fault!


    ¡°If not for you, Haiyan wouldn¡¯t have left. It¡¯s all because of you. You were the one who destroyed my family. You¡¯re vicious.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but want to roll her eyes. This was the first time she had seen such an unreasonable person.


    ¡°If you treated Haiyan better, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to leave your family. At this point, instead of repenting, you actually thought you did right.¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua said righteously, ¡°Why should I repent? It¡¯s clearly your fault!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    Seeing that the topic was off the track, Chu Ping quickly changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the drought now. Let¡¯s put the personal grudge between your two families aside for the time being.¡±


    At this moment, the vige chief shouted. He could tell who was the troublemaker now. ¡°What I want to say is that the thing about the jinx is all nonsense. Don¡¯t believe it¡­¡±


    Chu Qi suddenly stepped forward and said, ¡°I think there¡¯s a way to solve this drought.¡±


    Chu Tai¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he felt vaguely uneasy.


    The vige chief looked at Chu Qi with a serious expression. ¡°Tell me, what way?¡±


    Chu Qi said with a smile, ¡°Let Chu Qingzhi tell everyone how to make ice. As long as we earn money, won¡¯t the drought problem be resolved?¡±


    Then, he said to Chu Qingzhi righteously, ¡°Qingzhi, as long as you tell us how to make ice, the entire vige will treat you as our benefactor. How about that?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was surprised. She turned around and looked at the Chu family, wondering who revealed this secret.


    When Chu Tai met Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze, he lowered his head guiltily.


    ¡°So the Chu family is secretly making ice at home.¡±


    ¡°Ice is something only the nobles and ministers can enjoy in the summer. It¡¯s very expensive.¡±


    ¡°If we master the method to make ice, we¡¯ll be rich.¡±


    The vigers discussed animatedly. The more they talked, the more excited they became. They wished they could immediately make a fortune and be rich.


    As they spoke, their eyes were focused on Chu Qingzhi, as if she was a gold ingot.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face was cold as she mocked, ¡°How about taking out your money and sharing it with everyone? The vigers will also treat you as their benefactor.¡±


    Chu Qi¡¯s face stiffened. How could he take out his money?!


    Chu Qi threatened, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, if you don¡¯t tell us how to make ice, we¡¯ll tell your adoptive parents that you stole the form from them to make ice. At that time, they¡¯ll send you to jail.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was puzzled. When did she steal anything from her adoptive parents?


    Chu Tai quickly said, ¡°Qingzhi, he was just guessing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was extremely speechless. ¡°Are you stupid? If my adoptive parents know how to make ice, why didn¡¯t they make it and sell it?¡±


    When Chu Qi heard this, he felt that Chu Qingzhi was right. No one in the county sold ice!


    However, he would not admit it. He only thought that Chu Qingzhi was quibbling. ¡°They might have sold it to the city. The county people are too poor to buy ice.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that now that the matter of making ice had been exposed, it was impossible to cover it up. In that case, she could onlye up with another n.


    Chu Qingzhi looked around at everyone. ¡°Do you all want the form to make ice?¡±


    Everyone nodded in unison.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chu Qingzhi took a step back and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me toe up with this form. It¡¯s not from my adoptive parents, but if you want it, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    When everyone heard this, their eyes lit up.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at everyone and mocked, ¡°As long as you pay, I¡¯m very willing to tell you.¡±


    Chu Ping jumped out again and said righteously, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, we¡¯re all from the same vige. How can you take our money?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned her face in Chu Ping¡¯s direction and asked, ¡°Oh? Then can we eat at your house for free tonight?¡±


    Chu Ping red at Chu Qingzhi and stopped talking.


    Someone asked, ¡°Then how much do you want?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised a finger and smiled. ¡°A hundred taels.¡±


    Everyone gasped. It was impossible for an ordinary family to earn a hundred taels in their entire lives, but Chu Qingzhi actually asked for a hundred taels!


    Chu Ping scolded, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, what kind of dream are you having? You actually want 100 taels! Impossible, we won¡¯t use 100 taels to buy a form.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shrugged, indicating that she didn¡¯t care. ¡°In the city, ice is sold at one tael per catty. If you sell 100 catties, you can earn back the money. Water is everywhere. You won¡¯t suffer a loss, okay?¡±


    Everyone thought about it and thought that it made sense.


    Chu Qingzhi ignored everyone¡¯s reaction and continued, ¡°However, if you want to sell it in the county, you can only sell it like I do. One ice cream bar can only be sold for ten copper coins. Otherwise, no one will buy from you. In other words, you can only bring the ice to the city to sell at a high price. The ice in the city is monopolized by those big families. If you go to sell it, be careful. Don¡¯t offend the rich and powerful. You won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±


    When everyone realized that the dream of making a lot of money was gone, they regained a little rationality.


    Chu Qingzhi continued, ¡°If you want to sell ice cream bars like my family, you have to first have oranges. You have to peel the oranges, squeeze them into juice, make a mold, freeze them, and store them. By the way, before doing all this, you have to save a hundred taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°In summary, I agree to sell the form to you for a hundred taels. If you want it, go home and save the money. Don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    Chu Ping pointed at Chu Qingzhi and said angrily, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, I think you¡¯re saying this because you don¡¯t want to give us the form.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Who would be willing to give their good things to others for no reason? Are you that generous?¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice became stern. ¡°If you want to get the form for free, go home, lie in bed, and dream. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you.¡±


    A viger said indignantly, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, Chu Ping is right. You just don¡¯t want to share the good thing with us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi retorted, ¡°Are you willing to give your food to my family for free? If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll go and get it immediately.¡±


    The viger stopped talking.


    Another viger said, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, 100 taels is too expensive.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°I think you have more than twenty hens at home. I¡¯ll buy them from you for a copper coin per catty. Do you agree?¡±


    The viger stopped talking. A copper coin per catty of chicken was too unreasonable.


    Chu Qingzhi was impatient. ¡°Is there anything else you want to say? If not, I¡¯m gonna leave. It¡¯s almost dark.¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua said loudly, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, the vige chief hasn¡¯t given the word to disperse us. The drought in the vige is getting worse and worse. It hasn¡¯t been resolved yet.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi narrowed her eyes. Everything that happened today was caused by Zhao Xiuhua. ¡°Vige Chief, as long as you chase this wicked old witch out of the vige, I¡¯ll help everyone find a water source.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with Zhao Xiuhua every day and waste her time.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Zhao Xiuhua¡¯s face turned pale. If she was chased away, her ending would be miserable.


    Zhou Qingzhong stood in front of Zhao Xiuhua. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who should be chased away. Chu Qingzhi, if you can find a water source, I¡¯ll go by your surname from now on.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Do you even know how to write my surname?¡±


    Zhou Qingzhong¡¯s face immediately turned red. He had never gone to school before, so how could he write?


    At this moment, the vige chief said, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, if you can really find a water source, I can promise you that.¡±


    Compared to the entire vige, Zhao Xiuhua was nothing.


    Zhao Xiuhua staggered as fear overwhelmed her. ¡°No, Vige Chief, you can¡¯t promise her that¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Zhao Xiuhua, hoping that she would remember this lesson and be kinder in the future. ¡°Follow me.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked straight ahead.


    Tang Jinghong caught up and walked to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s side. ¡°Little girl, can you really find a water source?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had a good impression of Tang Jinghong. ¡°Get a few people to go back with you to bring the tools to dig out the water source.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said without hesitation, ¡°I believe you.¡± Then, he stopped and called a few people to get the tools.


    Chu First chased after Chu Qingzhi worriedly. ¡°Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at him confidently. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua nudged Zhou Qingzhong and urged, ¡°Son, go and keep an eye on Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Qingzhong followed everyone.


    When the cold wind in the ancestral hall blew on Zhao Xiuhua, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. This ce was spooky. She scurried away.


    Finding a water source was easy for Chu Qingzhi. She observed her surroundings and walked towards the foot of the mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, there was a bush that was very lush. It was very different from other ces.


    Chu Qingzhi picked up a rock and ced it in the middle of the grass. ¡°This is where the water source is. Dig it.¡±


    Everyone felt that Chu Qingzhi was ying with them. Their eyes revealed doubts. Would there be water in this ce?


    The vige chief was also in disbelief. ¡°Chu Qingzhi, are you sure there¡¯s water here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said casually, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you dig it up.¡±


    Coincidentally, Tang Jinghong came over with a few people with hoes and other tools.


    Chu Qingzhi took two steps back. ¡°Dig.¡±


    Tang Jinghong removed the grass and started digging with the hoe. Everyone stared at the ground intently.


    Now that the river had dried up, if there was no water, what would happen to them in the future?


    Fortunately, the soil was moist, which gave everyone hope. Zhao Xiuhua, who was hiding behind the crowd, clenched her clothes and thought to herself, ¡°Did Chu Qingzhi really find a water source?¡± This made her panic.


    Chu Second walked to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s side and intertwined her hands. Chu Second was also very nervous. If Chu Qingzhi could not find a water source, she would definitely be ostracized in the vige in the future.


    Chu Qingzhi patted Chu Second¡¯s shoulder and said confidently, ¡°Second Sister, believe me.¡±


    Chu Second nodded. ¡°Qingzhi, how did you know there was a water source here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stretched out her finger and pinched at her eyes. ¡°I can see through the ground. Do you believe me?¡±


    Chu Second definitely didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. How can you know this legendary ability?¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve once read a few books that recorded the terrain of the mountains. I found the water source ording to the information in the books.¡±


    Chu Second¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with admiration. ¡°Being knowledgeable is indeed a good thing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi held Chu Second¡¯s hand. ¡°Second Sister, if you want to learn to read, I can teach you.¡±


    Chu Second¡¯s eyes lit up, but they quickly extinguished. ¡°I¡¯m already so old. It¡¯s not suitable for me to learn.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi encouraged, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to learn. I¡¯ll teach you to write your name tonight.¡±


    Chu Second smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When others heard the sisters¡¯ conversation, they were secretly envious. They also wanted to study.


    In this era, studying was the most noble thing.


    Suddenly, someone eximed, ¡°There¡¯s water, there¡¯s water!!!¡±


    There was watering out of the one-meter pit dug by Tang Jinghong. When they saw this scene, everyone instantly admired Chu Qingzhi. Not only could she read and write, but she could also use what she learned. Now that they had found a water source, the vige was out of trouble!


    At the thought of this, many people suddenly felt guilty. Just now, they were still forcing Chu Qingzhi to take out the form for making ice.


    They were wrong, very wrong. They would never do that again.


    The vige chief was also surprised. ¡°This is very likely a tributary!¡± Even the most capable water seeker couldn¡¯t do this. To be able to find the tributary, Chu Qingzhi was indeed capable!


    The vige chief bowed to Chu Qingzhi, who epted it calmly.


    The vige chief said solemnly, ¡°Qingzhi, don¡¯t take what the vigers said just now to heart. Now that you¡¯ve helped us find a water source, you¡¯re our benefactor. Now, the entire vige owes you a favor. The same thing will never happen again.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I only have one request. I want you to be reasonable in the future.¡±


    The vige chief quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll let them behave themselves in the future.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Find a few more people to dig it. It¡¯s best if we can dig a ditch and channel the water to the vige.¡±


    The vige chief immediately made the arrangements. The people were motivated and efficient. When it was dark, the water was channeled to the vige.


    Water kepting out of the water source, and everyone¡¯s water problem was resolved.


    When Zhao Xiuhua saw this scene, she recalled what Chu Qingzhi said about chasing her out of the vige. She fainted from the panic attack.


    Zhou Qingzhong quickly ran towards his mother. ¡°Mother, Mother¡­¡±


    This reminded the vige chief. ¡°Zhou Qingzhong, your mother can¡¯t stay in the vige anymore. Go back and pack up and send her away.¡±


    When Zhou Qingzhong heard this, he was so anxious that he knelt down to the vige chief and begged, ¡°Vige Chief, please show mercy. Don¡¯t chase my mother out of the vige. She¡¯s already so old. Where can she go?¡±


    The vige chief hardened his heart. Chu Qingzhi had just made a huge contribution to the vige, so he must not disappoint her. ¡°Your mother is vicious. If she stays in the vige, I¡¯m afraid many bad things will happen.¡±


    Zhou Qingzhong hurriedly said, ¡°Vige Chief, my mother will change. She will change. I promise you. Don¡¯t chase her away, okay?¡±


    The vige chief scolded mercilessly, ¡°Who are you to make a promise? You¡¯re not a good person either.¡±


    Zhou Qingzhong blushed in embarrassment. Being scolded like this in public, he lost all his dignity as a man. ¡°Vige Chief, I¡¯ll change. I was insensible in the past. I won¡¯t do that again.¡±


    Chu Second touched Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Qingzhi, are you really going to chase Zhao Xiuhua away?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied softly, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chu Second nodded in agreement. ¡°Fifth Sister, Zhao Xiuhua is always up to no good. No matter what we do, we have to make her learn and make her unable to cause trouble.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do.¡±


    As the two of them were muttering, Zhou Qingzhong suddenly walked towards Chu Qingzhi and begged, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, plead with the vige chief. In the future, our family will no longer go against you. My mother will also change.¡±


    He was really afraid of Chu Qingzhi. His mother wanted to chase Chu Qingzhi away, but in the end, she was the one who was chased away. Chu Qingzhi was not someone they could afford to offend.


    Chu Qingzhi pretended to be considering.


    Seeing this, Zhou Qingzhong immediately made up his mind. ¡°Chu Qingzhi, give our family another chance. I promise that the same thing won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked distrustfully, ¡°What if it happens again?¡±


    Zhou Qingzhong quickly said, ¡°If it happens again, you don¡¯t have to chase us away. We¡¯ll leave on our own.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hesitated for a moment before finally saying sternly, ¡°Remember, you only have one chance. If you offend me again, there will be no room for negotiation.¡±


    After all, she still had to live in the vige. Earning a reputation as a generous person would do her a lot of good.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Zhou Qingzhong heaved a sigh of relief and quickly helped his mother leave.


    Chu Qingzhi watched as the two of them left. Now that everyone in the vige owed her a favor, her life in the vige in the future would finally befortable.


    ¡­


    When the Chu family returned home, the sky was already filled with stars.


    Granny Chu, Li Qingyu, and Chu Second immediately went to the kitchen to cook. The others were also busy with their own things. Only Chu Qingzhi was free. She sat on the chair and fanned herself with a fan, looking rxed.


    After resting for a while, she suddenly remembered that she had yet to sell her dress. She had been dyed saving Xu Wanrong that day.


    It had been a few days. The scar on Xu Wanrong¡¯s face should havepletely disappeared.


    Now it was time to think about how to sell the dress.


    Perhaps she could ask Xu Wanrong for help. She was the daughter of the richest man in the county and should have a lot of connections.


    After dinner, Chu Qingzhi asked everyone to gather around the table. She took out her pouch, poured out the copper coins inside, and let everyone count the money together.


    The sound of the copper coins colliding was very pleasant. It was crisp and loud, making people very happy.


    Everyone counted together¡­


    Every ten copper coins were tied together with hemp rope. Chu First was the first to speak. ¡°I have two taels here.¡±


    Chu Second said excitedly, ¡°I have two taels here.¡±


    Chu Third said with a chuckle, ¡°I have three taels here.¡±


    Granny Chu said happily, ¡°I have one tael here.¡±


    The others also reported. In the end, it added up to nine taels of silver and two copper coins.


    Li Qingyu asked excitedly, ¡°Qingzhi, is this the money you earned from selling ice cream bars this afternoon?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand and said, ¡°I gave five copper coins to Elder Brother to buy sugar. We earned a total of nine taels and seven copper coins.¡±


    Chu Ninth said in admiration, ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯re amazing. You earned so much money in a day.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and encouraged, ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together. We¡¯ll earn more and more money in the future.¡±


    Everyone nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The elders looked at each other and confirmed that Qingzhi was really their family¡¯s lucky star. Ever since she returned, the family¡¯s situation had been improving day by day. It could be said that many families in the vige were not doing as well as their family.


    Chu Qingzhi pushed the money in front of Li Qingyu. ¡°Mother, put away the money. Everyone, quickly take a shower and sleep.¡±


    Li Qingyu did not refuse because she had to manage the household.


    ¡­


    In the room, Chu Qingzhi came in with a wooden board. Then, she went to the stove to take out a few pieces of charcoal. ¡°Second Sister,e over. I¡¯ll teach you how to write your name.¡±


    Chu Second was a little excited. ¡°Qingzhi, are you really going to teach me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯m a person of my word. Come over quickly. I¡¯ll write it for you first.¡±


    Chu Second rubbed her hands and walked towards Chu Qingzhi nervously. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m very stupid. What if I can¡¯t learn it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach you until you can write it.¡±


    As she spoke, she wrote the word ¡°Chu Second¡± on the wooden board. ¡°Second Sister, this is your name.¡±


    Chu Second walked to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s side and looked at the words on the wooden board carefully. She suddenly felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Qingzhi, thank you. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have known that my name looked like this.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had always wanted to ask this question. ¡°Second Sister, don¡¯t you have a formal name?¡±


    Chu Second was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Just like my name, Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Second shook her head slowly and said sadly, ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t know how to give names, so he just called us ording to our birth order.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Second Sister, why don¡¯t I give you a name? Chu Second doesn¡¯t sound like a girl¡¯s name.¡±


    Chu Second nodded excitedly. ¡°Alright, Qingzhi, you¡¯re knowledgeable. Give Second Sister a name that sounds as good as yours.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chu Qingzhi held her chin and looked up at the moon through the window. ¡°Second Sister, do you think the name Chu Qingyue sounds good?¡±


    Chu Second¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Fifth Sister, I like this name.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Second Sister, go and tell Father and Mother. If they agree, this name will belong to you in the future.¡±


    Chu Second said excitedly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go immediately.¡± As she spoke, she ran out like a gust of wind. It was obvious how happy she was.


    Chu Fourth, who was next door, heard their conversation. She hesitated for a moment and ran to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth Sister, give Fourth Sister a name too, okay?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pulled Chu Fourth to sit beside her. ¡°As your sister, I will naturally help.¡±


    Chu Fourth couldn¡¯t help but smile. Every time she smiled, a dimple would appear on her left cheek. She was very cute. ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pondered for a moment. ¡°Fourth Sister, what do you think of the name Chu Qingning?¡±


    Chu Fourth smiled from the bottom of her heart. She said gently, ¡°Qingzhi, it sounds nice. Fourth Sister likes it very much.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Then this name will be yours.¡±


    Chu Fourth was touched and hugged Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Second ran back, happy and excited. ¡°Fifth Sister, Father and Mother agreed, and so did Grandpa and Grandma.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pped her hands. ¡°Then congrattions on having a new name.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled. ¡°Fifth Sister, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake.¡±


    Chu Fourth quickly said, ¡°Second Sister, Fifth Sister also gave me a name. It¡¯s Chu Qingning. Is it nice?¡±


    Chu Qingyue called out softly twice, ¡°Qingning, Chu Qingning, it also sounds very nice.¡±


    Chu Fourth stood up and said happily, ¡°Then I announce that from now on, my name is Chu Qingning. Don¡¯t call me Chu Fourth anymore. Call me Qingning.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±


    From now on, Chu Second and Chu Fourth had names. They were Chu Qingyue and Chu Qingning.


    Chu Qingning returned to her room happily. Chu Qingyue continued to learn to write with Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡­


    Chu Qingning, Chu Sixth, and Chu Eighth were in the same room. Chu Sixth and Chu Eighth looked at Chu Qingning enviously. Chu Sixth said in a low voice, ¡°Fourth Sister, I also want Fifth Sister to give me a name.¡±


    Chu Qingning looked at Chu Sixth and suddenly said, ¡°Chu Sixth, are you afraid of your Fifth Sister?¡±


    Chu Sixth¡¯s eyes darted. ¡°No, Fourth Sister, it¡¯s not true.¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled and asked, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you have the courage to go and ask your Fifth Sister?¡±


    Chu Sixth said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Fifth Sister will reject me.¡±


    Chu Qingning encouraged, ¡°Your Fifth Sister is very good and won¡¯t reject you. If you want a name, you can tell her.¡±


    Chu Sixth nodded slightly and ran to sleep. She was not mentally prepared yet. After getting to know her Fifth Sister more, she would ask.


    Chu Eighth pretended to be asleep. She actually wanted a name too. Everyone in the vige had a name, but the children of the Chu family did not. She was especially envious. Now that she could get her Fifth Sister to give her a name, she chickened out.


    ¡­


    Li Qingyu whispered to Chu Rong, ¡°Qingzhi and her siblings get along quite well. When we first brought her back, I was especially worried that Qingzhi would not be used to it.¡±


    Chu Rongy on his back with a faint smile on his face. ¡°Qingzhi is a good child.¡±


    Li Qingyu said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. It¡¯s her adoptive family¡¯s loss to send her back.¡±


    Chu Rong said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that family in the future.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded. ¡°I understand. Now that our family is together, it¡¯s better than anything.¡±


    Chu Rong regretted his choice back then. ¡°You¡¯re right. No matter how difficult our life is in the future, we won¡¯t send her away.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded.


    ¡­


    The bright moon hung high in the sky, and the ground was covered in silver light.


    On the mountain, Chu Qingzhi sat cross-legged, looking like she was meditating.


    Under the moonlight, her hair fluttered. She looked like an immortal.


    There was a huge white tiger lying in front of her. It was dozing with its eyes closed. Behind her were two big ck bears sleeping. There were a few monkeys squatting on the big ck bear¡¯s back. Behind them were four wolves.


    Suddenly, there was a sound in the forest.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and saw two people whooshing through the branches in the forest. The one in the front was a masked man in ck, and behind the masked figure was¡­ Tang Jinghong.


    As expected, Tang Jinghong was not simple. The masked man in ck in front did not seem to be an ordinary thief. Chu Qingzhi wondered if she should help.


    Just as she was hesitating, the masked man in ck was flying towards her.


    She looked around, picked up a stone, and threw it casually. Then, the masked man in ck fell to the ground.


    Tang Jinghong looked up and saw Chu Qingzhi waving at him.


    Tang Jinghong was speechless.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chu Qingzhi flew down from the mountain peak and asked with a smile, ¡°Who exactly are you? Who is he? Why are you chasing him?¡±


    Tang Jinghong suddenly felt that Chu Qingzhi was unfathomable. He sized her up. She was just a skinny girl. Other than her bright eyes, there was nothing special about her. However, the more ordinary she was, the more extraordinary she seemed.


    Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°Do you know martial arts?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was carefree and did not care if her secret was discovered. At most, she would find another body to possess ¡°Don¡¯t you also know martial arts?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Thank you for helping me catch this mole.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sized up the person who had fallen to the ground. ¡°He¡¯s a mole?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Jinghong turned the person over and took out a folded piece of paper from the mole¡¯s pocket. Then, he put it into his pocket.


    Chu Qingzhi crossed her arms and looked at the man in front of her. ¡°Are you from the army?¡±


    Tang Jinghong paused. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi leaned against a tree with a rxed expression. ¡°Tell me the truth. Otherwise, I¡¯ll snatch it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I¡¯m indeed from the army, but I¡¯m also from this vige. It¡¯s just that my identity in the army is sensitive, so I didn¡¯t reveal it. I came home mainly to recuperate¡­¡±


    After he finished speaking, he suddenly covered his chest with his hand. His face turned pale and he broke out in cold sweat. He knelt on one knee.


    Chu Qingzhi stood up and looked at Tang Jinghong. She asked, ¡°Did your old illness rpse?¡±


    Tang Jinghong gritted his teeth and endured the pain. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that my illness was caused by overwork? With my family¡¯s situation, not to mention recuperating, I don¡¯t even have time to rest. My illness is getting worse and worse.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded in agreement. She walked towards Tang Jinghong and pped his back. Tang Jinghong immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. This is to help you clear your blood. Only then will you feel better.¡±


    Tang Jinghong quickly felt that his heart was no longer in pain. ¡°Your¡­ medical skills are not bad.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to praise me. Your body is in bad condition. It¡¯s not easy for it to return to normal.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Then can I trouble you to see what exactly is going on with my body?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over. ¡°Give me your hand. I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stretched out his hand cooperatively.


    Suddenly, the man in ck on the ground moved. Then, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong knocked him out at the same time.


    Chu Qingzhi felt a little awkward. She coughed and said, ¡°Come to my house tomorrow to get the prescription. I don¡¯t have a pen and paper now.¡± After saying that, she jumped up and flew back to the mountain.


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s graceful figure. ¡°I¡¯m afraid her qinggong exceeds mine.¡±


    He reached out and grabbed the man in ck before heading in the opposite direction.


    Chu Qingzhi sat down cross-legged and leaned against the white tiger. She adjusted her position and looked at the full moon in the sky in a daze.


    ¡­


    In the camp at the outskirts of the capital.


    When the guard saw Tang Jinghong return with someone, he quickly went forward. ¡°General, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Tang Jinghong threw the man in ck to the guard. ¡°Watch him closely. Also, tell Dr. Fang that I¡¯m looking for him.¡±


    The guard replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong returned to the tent and took out the paper he found from the man in ck. He unfolded it and looked at it. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s a map of the distribution of the army in the capital.¡±


    What did anyone want this for?


    This thing would only be used when attacking the capital. Although the world was not particrly peaceful now, it was still a long way before a war would break out.


    Tang Jinghong frowned slightly, puzzled.


    After a while, footsteps were heard at the entrance of the tent. Fang Zerong¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong put away the map. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Fang Zerong lifted the curtain and walked in. ¡°General, what is the matter?¡±


    Tang Jinghong stretched out his hand. ¡°Take my pulse.¡±


    Fang Zerong immediately looked worried. ¡°Has your old illness rpsed?¡±


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as he said, ¡°It did just now, but someone cured me with a p on my back.


    Fang Zerong was frightened and immediately went forward to check. At the same time, he muttered in his heart, ¡°Who dares to hit the general?¡±


    After taking his pulse, Fang Zerong was surprised. ¡°General, is the other party a divine doctor?¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Tang Jinghong raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why did you say that?¡±


    Fang Zerong said excitedly and in admiration, ¡°Her palm strike was neither light nor heavy. It just so happened to force the contaminated blood out of your heart. This way, after taking the medicine a few more times, your internal injuries will be cured.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought to himself, ¡°You are actually a divine doctor!¡±


    Fang Zerong said expectantly, ¡°General, I want to see this divine doctor. Can you take me to see her?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said thoughtfully, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡­


    Chu Qingzhi came out of the room and stretched. ¡°Second Sister, Fourth Sister, why are you cleaning the house so early in the morning?¡±


    Chu Qingyue said happily, ¡°Today, our future sister-inw wille with the matchmaker and her mother to discuss the marriage.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. Her eyes were bright and curved and looked very beautiful. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. Get Father and Mother to prepare more food and wine to liven up the asion.¡±


    As Chu Qingning cleaned, she replied with a smile, ¡°Father and Mother have already gone to the county to buy wine and meat.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt that she should express her goodwill, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go make a dress for my future sister-inw.¡±


    Chu Qingning looked at the three sisters and pointed at Chu Qingyue. ¡°She¡¯s as tall as Second Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi measured Chu Qingyue¡¯s size with her eyes and remembered it. ¡°I¡¯m going to make clothes. Remember to call me for breakfastter.¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When she returned to her room, Chu Qingzhi took out the good fabric Chu Rong had bought and cut it seriously. She made a set of clothes for her future sister-inw as a gift.


    Chu First and Chu Third were making ice cream bars at the back of the house. The burning sun indicated that today was another hot day. They made some ice cream bars for the guests to eat on the way back.


    Chu Third was 17 years old this year, but he was already as tall as Chu First. However, he was thinner and not as strong. He had a certain yearning for marriage. ¡°Brother, how long has it been since youst met my future sister-inw?¡±


    As Chu First worked, he thought, ¡°About two months.¡±


    Chu Third suddenly said sadly, ¡°Brother, after you get married, we won¡¯t be able to sleep together.¡±


    The corners of Chu First¡¯s mouth twitched. It was not good for his brother to be too clingy to his eldest brother. ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll find you a wife and you¡¯ll get married too.¡±


    Chu Third chuckled. ¡°Brother, do you like her?¡±


    Chu First¡¯s eyes lit up as he blurted out, ¡°Of course I like her. Otherwise, why would I want to marry her?¡±


    Chu Third said with a smile, ¡°I wish Brother and Sister-inw a happy life in advance.¡±


    Chu First¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    ¡­


    At noon, a matchmaker, a middle-aged woman, and a young girl walked into the Chu family¡¯s house.


    The young girl was wearing rough clothes, but it could not hide her youthfulness. She had a round face and looked likable.


    It was meant to be a joyful asion, but the three of them did not look happy.


    Granny Chu and Grandpa Chu were in the courtyard. As soon as they entered, the two of them greeted enthusiastically, ¡°Quick, take a seat.¡± Then, they shouted, ¡°Qingyu, Chu Rong, Chu First, our future inw is here.¡±


    The three of them quickly walked out of the house. Chu First had changed into his best clothes today and was very clumsy. After ncing at the three of them, he greeted them and stood at the side.


    However, the young girl did not look at Chu First. She pulled a long face and was obviously not happy.


    Seeing that the three of them did not sit, Chu Rong quickly said, ¡°Everyone, sit. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±


    The fragrance of meat filled the entire courtyard. The matchmaker took a deep breath and swallowed her saliva. She waved her hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to sit. I¡¯m here mainly to¡­¡± She looked at the middle-aged woman who had her head lowered and looked unhappy. ¡°We¡¯re here to break off the engagement.¡±


    The word ¡°break off the engagement¡± caught the Chu family off guard. Everyone¡¯s expressions instantly stiffened.


    Chu First slowly raised his head. There was confusion on his face.


    Chu Qingzhi was making clothes in the room. When she heard this, she walked out quietly and did not attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    Seeing that this news had dealt a huge blow to the Chu family, the matchmaker found it difficult to continue. However, the girl¡¯s mother was determined to break off the engagement, so she had no choice.


    ¡°Qingyu, you have too many children in your family. Moreover, you just brought one back. How are you going to live in the future?¡±


    The insinuation was that this family was too poor and they did not want their daughter to suffer.


    Li Qingyu persuaded. ¡°Future inw, we promise that we will build a house for them when they get married. We won¡¯t let your daughter suffer.¡±


    She had fifty to sixty taels of silver in her hand, more than enough to build two houses.


    The middle-aged woman waved her hand. ¡°Qingyu, we¡¯ve known each other for a few years. I know your family¡¯s situation very well. Back then, I only agreed to our children¡¯s engagement because your family was kind. However, you have too many children. It¡¯s not cheap to build a house.¡±


    Li Qingyu continued, ¡°Our family has already saved enough money to build a house.¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    The middle-aged woman shook her head. ¡°Qingyu, a house will cost about 20 to 30 taels. If you could really build a house, why would you live in this dpidated ce, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want my daughter to suffer in your family. Let¡¯s forget about this marriage.¡±


    The young girl bit her lip, her eyes revealing some impatience. She did not want to marry into a family with so many children. Not only would she be poor, but she also had to serve so many people. It was too tortuous.


    Chu First mustered his courage and looked up at the girl. He asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡±


    The girl did not dare to look into Chu First¡¯s eyes and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry into your family.¡±


    Chu First clenched his fists until veins popped out. His eyes revealed pain. He closed his eyes. ¡°Father, Mother, agree to it.¡± After saying that, he tried his best to pretend to be calm and returned to his room.


    The matchmaker said awkwardly, ¡°Since we¡¯ve made it clear, the engagement of the two children will be canceled. You two families will have nothing to do with each other.¡±


    Chu Rong¡¯s expression was very stiff as he said with difficulty, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    The middle-aged woman pulled her daughter and walked out quickly. The matchmaker cupped her hands in apology and followed.


    The Chu family fell into a gloomy mood.


    Chu Qingzhi watched the three of them leave and thought to herself that with her around, this family would not be poor for long. No, this family was no longer poor.


    Grandpa Chu suddenly pped his thigh. ¡°Now let¡¯s work hard to sell ice cream bars and build a big house!¡±


    These words eased the gloomy atmosphere in the Chu family a little. Everyone understood that the reason why the other party broke off the engagement was because they were poor.


    Grandpa Chu took the lead and walked to the backyard. ¡°Those who cook, continue cooking. The rest of you, go to the backyard to make ice cream bars and sell them in the county.¡±


    The Chu family immediately got busy.


    Chu Qingzhi returned to her room and continued to make clothes. Since her future sister-inw was gone, she would make it for her Second Sister.


    ¡­


    Chu First sat upright on the edge of the bed, his eyes slightly red.


    He really liked his fianc¨¦e. Today, he was happily waiting for her toe to his house to talk about the marriage. In the end, what awaited him was that his engagement was canceled. This was a little uneptable to him.


    He looked around the room. It was dpidated. It was no wonder that the girl was unwilling to marry him.


    Forget it. In the future, he would work hard and earn more money. He swore that he would not let his wife suffer with him.


    After channeling the disappointment into motivation, he walked out of the room to the backyard to make ice cream bars with everyone.


    The Chu family tacitly did not mention what happened just now to prevent Chu First from being sad.


    At noon, Chu First suddenly said to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth Sister, give me a name too. I want to start over.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed readily and thought for a moment. ¡°Then let¡¯s call you¡­ Chu Xuhua.¡±


    Chu First liked this name very much. ¡°From now on, my name is Chu Xuhua.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiforted him. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t think about the past. The future will be better.¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­


    Two hourster, a luxurious carriage drove into the Chu Vige.


    At this moment, it was scorching hot, so everyone hid in their houses and did not go out, so not many people saw the carriage.


    The coachman stopped the carriage under the tree and asked around for the direction of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house. Then, the coachman continued driving towards Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house.


    The person who was asked happened to be Third Uncle.


    Third Uncle stood at the door of his house and watched as the carriage drove towards the Chu family. His eyes were filled with confusion. When did the Chu family get to know such a rich family? Could it be Chu Qingzhi¡¯s adoptive parents?


    At the entrance of the Chu family, a servant girl got out of the carriage first, followed by a beautiful girl and a young madam. The servant girl took out an umbre and held it for the two of them. Then, she shouted into the house, ¡°May I ask if Chu Qingzhi lives here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was making the dress. When she heard the voice, she quickly walked out. ¡°Are you the servant girl of the Xu family?¡±


    When the servant girl saw that Chu Qingzhi recognized her, she was very happy. ¡°Miss Chu, my Miss is here to look for you personally.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi quickly asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    The servant girl turned around and said, ¡°Behind me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi quickly walked out and saw Xu Wanrong getting the coachman to unload the things from the carriage. ¡°Wanrong.¡±


    When Xu Wanrong heard Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice, she turned around and smiled. ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Xu Wanrong hadbed her hair up, revealing her entire face. She had a very beautiful face, and no scars could be seen.


    Chu Qingzhi walked up to her and pointed at her face. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you had scars on your face in the past at all.¡±


    Xu Wanrong was overjoyed. ¡°Qingzhi, thank you. If not for you, I would definitely be dead now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Xu Wanrong nodded. ¡°I brought you something¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked over. There were tea leaves, cloth, bowls, and a few watermelons.


    Xu Wanrong pulled the young madam over. ¡°Qingzhi, let me introduce you. This is my cousin, Sang Wanlu.¡± She introduced Chu Qingzhi to Sang Wanlu. ¡°Cousin, she¡¯s the divine doctor who cured my face.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said sweetly, ¡°Hello, Cousin.¡±


    Sang Wanlu didn¡¯t look like she had been married for long. She had the youthfulness of a young girl and the charm of a woman. She was very good-looking. ¡°Miss Chu, thank you for curing my sister¡¯s face.¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chu Qingzhi said politely, ¡°It¡¯s hot here. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    Sang Wanlu smiled and nodded. Her every move was very refined. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi brought people in and briefly exined to her family what had happened. Then, they greeted each other before Xu Wanrong and Sang Wanlu followed Chu Qingzhi into the room.


    After Chu Qingzhi entered the room, she stuck her head out and said, ¡°Second Sister, please bring us some ice cream bars.¡±


    Chu Qingyue replied readily, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring it over immediately.¡±


    After Xu Wanrong and Sang Wanlu entered the room, they looked around. The room was narrow, but it was clean and tidy. There was also an inexplicable cool breeze that made them feel veryfortable.


    Chu Qingzhi had cast a temperature-reducing spell in the room, making it feel cooler.


    Xu Wanrong asked curiously, ¡°Qingzhi, what is ice cream bar?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi winked mysteriously. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡±


    Sang Wanlu¡¯s gazended on the dress Chu Qingzhi had made. She asked curiously, ¡°Qingzhi, who made this dress?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over. ¡°I did it.¡±


    Sang Wanlu liked it. ¡°Can I take a look?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Sang Wanlu unfolded the dress. The fabric of the dress was medium, the color was loud, and the style was new and beautiful. ¡°Qingzhi, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen the style of your dress. It¡¯s quite beautiful.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said regretfully, ¡°I made this dress for my Second Sister. I originally nned to sell it at the clothes shop in the county, but none of them wanted to buy it.¡±


    ¡°I like it a lot,¡± Sang Wanlu said unexpectedly. ¡°Qingzhi, can you make more of this?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said confidently, ¡°Yes, I can make as many as you want.¡±


    Sang Wanlu looked at Chu Qingzhi in admiration. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we open a shop together?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hesitated for a moment. ¡°A clothes shop?¡±


    Sang Wanlu nodded with bright eyes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll handle the money problem, and you¡¯ll be in charge of making clothes. We¡¯ll split the profits 50-50.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not turn down the offer. ¡°Then let me think about it. I¡¯ll draw the style of the clothes first before discussing the details with you.¡±


    Sang Wanlu nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chu Qingyue knocked on the door. ¡°Girls, I¡¯m here to bring you ice cream bars.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gave Chu Qingyue a signal toe over. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my second sister, Chu Qingyue.¡±


    Xu Wanrong smiled and greeted, ¡°Hello, Second Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingyue¡¯s palms were covered in sweat. Looking at Xu Wanrong, she couldn¡¯t help but feel inferior. ¡°Miss Xu.¡±


    Sang Wanlu said, ¡°Qingyue, let¡¯s sit and eat together.¡±


    Chu Qingyue handed the te to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°No, no. I still have something to do.¡± With that, she left.


    ¡°My Second Sister is shy.¡± Chu Qingzhi handed the ice cream bar to the two of them. ¡°Try the ice cream bar. You¡¯ve definitely never eaten it before.¡±


    Xu Wanrong and Sang Wanlu took the ice cream bar curiously. Xu Wanrong¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked, ¡°Qingzhi, how do I eat this?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°You just have to bite it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took a bite. ¡°Like this.¡±


    Xu Wanrong and Sang Wanlu looked at each other and took a small bite of the ice cream bar. It was cool and sweet, filled with the fragrance of oranges. It was delicious and cooling.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Xu Wanrong asked tentatively, ¡°Qingzhi, where did you get the ice?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi lied through her teeth. ¡°When I was wandering on the mountain, I bumped into a divine stone. That stone could freeze the water within a meter of it, so I thought of making ice cream bars.¡±


    Divine Stone?


    Xu Wanrong and Sang Wanlu were stunned.


    Xu Wanrong reminded, ¡°Since it¡¯s a treasure, don¡¯t let others know. Be careful not to get stolen.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    Sang Wanlu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I want to see it for myself.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said generously, ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll bring you to take a lookter. Let¡¯s get down to business now.¡±


    Xu Wanrong said in surprise, ¡°You know that we¡¯re here to ask you help?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself. It was so obvious that anyone could tell. ¡°The fact that you brought your cousin along means that you needed my help.¡±


    Xu Wanrong said with admiration in her eyes, ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re right. I really have something to ask of you. Cousin, you tell her.¡±


    Sang Wanlu nodded with a sad expression. ¡°Qingzhi, my cousin said that you¡¯re a Divine Doctor and helped her treat her face. I came with the intention of giving it a try. I want you to help me take a look at my stomach.¡± Towards the end, she was a little embarrassed.


    Chu Qingzhi looked down at Sang Wanlu¡¯s stomach. ¡°Your stomach?¡±


    Sang Wanlu said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been married for half a year, but there is no movement in my stomach yet. If this continues, I¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi understood. ¡°Give me your hand. I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡± Actually, she could already tell that something was wrong.


    Sang Wanlu looked at Chu Qingzhi nervously, afraid that she would not be able to diagnose anything.


    Chu Qingzhi retracted her hand and said seriously, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with your body. The one with a problem is your husband. You should get your husband to see a doctor.¡±


    Sang Wanlu suddenly raised her head. When a married couple didn¡¯t have a child, the first one people pointed their finger at would always be the woman. ¡°Qingzhi, is what you said true?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said firmly, ¡°Really. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call your husband over. I¡¯ll take a look at him.¡±


    Sang Wanlu slowly rxed. A glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Qingzhi, thank you. I understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiforted her. ¡°Cousin, we¡¯re all women. I understand you.¡±


    Sang Wanlu¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up and her expression rxed. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ll bring my husband over tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    When the sun was setting in the west, the Chu family carried the ice cream bar onto the cart one by one and prepared to sell it in the city.


    Xu Wanrong and Sang Wanlu followed.


    This scene shocked the vigers. How did the Chu family know these rich people?


    However, no one gossiped about Chu Qingzhi. Chu Qingzhi had just found a water source for them. If they angered Chu Qingzhi, they would be in trouble.


    They arrived at the county smoothly.


    To Chu Qingzhi¡¯s surprise, there were many people waiting at the ce where she sold the ice cream bar yesterday.


    When those people saw Chu Qingzhi and the others, their eyes lit up.


    Chu Xuhua quickly pushed the cart over. Not only did they make 1,000 orange ice cream bars today, but they also made 1,000 sugar ice cream bars. It was definitely enough.


    Chu Qingzhi shouted, ¡°Everyone, prepare the money. The orange ice cream bar is still ten copper coins, and the sugar ice cream bar is five copper coins.¡±


    Everyone consciously queued up, very interested in this new ice cream bar.


    ¡°Two orange ice cream bars, please.¡±


    ¡°Five sugar ice cream bars, please.¡±


    ¡°One orange ice cream bar and one sugar ice cream bar.¡±


    In an instant, Chu Qingzhi, Chu Xuhua, Chu Qingyue, and Chu Third got busy.


    Xu Wanrong and Sang Wanlu parked the carriage at the side. They nned to see how their business was doing. If it was not good, they would think of a way to help. They did not expect the business to be surprisingly good.


    The two of them were relieved and decided to leave.


    Xu Wanrong got out of the carriage and went to say goodbye to Chu Qingzhi. However, she saw an unexpected person walking over and was stunned on the spot.


    Rong Yupeng, who was holding a folding fan, led a young man over. ¡°Brother, that¡¯s the surprise I gave you.¡±


    Rong Yufan was not all that convinced. He had traveled extensively and had seen many things. Now, very few things were worthy of his attention. ¡°If you disappoint me, 100 taels of silver will be gone.¡±


    Rong Yupeng vowed, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Seeing that Rong Yupeng was so confident, Rong Yufan could not help but feel a little curious. He looked up at the crowded stall and became even more curious.


    He looked at the ice cream bar in those people¡¯s hands and thought to himself that he had indeed never seen this thing before. ¡°Yupeng, what are they holding?¡±


    Rong Yupeng opened his fan with a whoosh and said smugly, ¡°Ice cream bar. You can actually eat ice.¡±


    Rong Yufan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Ice?¡±


    Rong Yupeng lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ve tried that ice cream bar before. It¡¯s especially delicious. If you buy it from those rich families, it¡¯ll cost at least 50 copper coins.¡±


    Rong Yufan¡¯s interest was instantly piqued. In his opinion, ice was like gold.


    The brothers¡¯ eyes were all glued to the stall and they did not see Xu Wanrong standing at the side.


    Xu Wanrong wanted to greet Rong Yupeng, but the insulting words Rong Yupeng said to her appeared in her mind uncontrobly. Her heart slowly turned cold, and she lost the interest to approach and greet him.


    Rong Yufan queued up and bought two ice cream bars. He put it in his mouth and tasted it. It was indeed ice and made of pure orange juice. It was delicious.


    Before he could react, he had already finished two ice cream bars. He secretly made up his mind to do a business with Chu Qingzhi.


    Sang Wanlu was waiting for Xu Wanrong in the carriage. Seeing that Xu Wanrong did note back after a long time, she lifted the curtain and happened to see Rong Yupeng. Her heart sank. Her cousin liked Rong Yupeng so much. Now that her face had recovered, would she stick to the fianc¨¦ who broke off the engagement again?


    Sang Wanlu quickly got out of the carriage to remind Xu Wanrong that it was time to go back.


    Her appearance immediately attracted Rong Yupeng¡¯s attention. Then, he saw the beautiful Xu Wanrong.


    Was Xu Wanrong¡¯s face healed?


    His gaze was fixed on Xu Wanrong¡¯s face. Xu Wanrong looked pretty now. If he had known that her face could heal, he would not have broken off the engagement.


    Sang Wanlu walked over and blocked Rong Yupeng¡¯s vision. ¡°We¡¯ve been out for so long. Your parents must be worried.¡±


    Xu Wanrong suppressed her mixed feelings and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, cousin.¡±


    Rong Yupeng quickly stepped forward to stop Xu Wanrong. ¡°Xu Wanrong, who treated your face?¡±


    Xu Wanrong replied coldly, ¡°I met a Divine Doctor who cured me.¡±


    Rong Yupeng was filled with doubts. ¡°Divine Doctor? I grew up in the county. Why haven¡¯t I heard of any Divine Doctor?¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Sang Wanlu mocked, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re ignorant.¡±


    Rong Yupeng¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°I¡¯m talking to Wanrong. Don¡¯t interrupt. What does this have to do with you?¡±


    Xu Wanrong said protectively, ¡°She¡¯s my cousin. Be polite to her.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t she realize that Rong Yupeng was so detestable in the past? How could he be so disrespectful to her family?


    Sang Wanlu looked at Xu Wanrong in surprise. In the past, in Xu Wanrong¡¯s heart, Rong Yupeng was her everything. No matter what Rong Yupeng did, he was always right. She would not speak to him like this.


    Rong Yupeng was also a little surprised, but he attributed it to Xu Wanrong¡¯s resentment towards him for breaking off the engagement. He said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I mean no offense. Cousin, don¡¯t take it to heart. But Wanrong, now that your face has healed, let¡¯s get married!¡±


    Xu Wanrong used to love him to death. Now that he said this, Xu Wanrong must be overjoyed, right?


    Xu Wanrong could not deny that she was a little happy when she heard this. After all, she had been infatuated with Rong Yupeng for a few years, but there was an invisible force stopping her from nodding. ¡°The engagement has been broken off. Let¡¯s forget it.¡±


    Rong Yupeng was stunned on the spot. Xu Wanrong actually rejected him. How was that possible? He must have heard wrongly.


    When he came back to his senses, he said angrily, ¡°Xu Wanrong, it¡¯s your honor that I¡¯m willing to marry you. Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡±


    Xu Wanrong looked at Rong Yupeng. In the past, when she looked at Rong Yupeng, there always seemed to be a holy glow around him, but it was gone now. Moreover, she felt that Rong Yupeng was very ugly, and she did not want to look at him again.


    She pulled Sang Wanlu. ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sang Wanlu heaved a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that Xu Wanrong would agree to marry Rong Yupeng impulsively. In her opinion, Rong Yupeng was an extremely hypocritical gentleman. Fortunately, he broke off the engagement. Otherwise, her cousin¡¯s life in the future would be miserable.


    ¡°Cousin, wait a moment.¡± Xu Wanrong remembered that she had yet to say goodbye to Chu Qingzhi and quickly turned to walk back.


    When Rong Yupeng saw Xu Wanrong turn around, his dark expression immediately became smug. He thought that Xu Wanrong must being back to ask him for forgiveness.


    Unfortunately, he was destined to be disappointed. Xu Wanrong walked past him and stood in front of Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle to look for you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi was so busy that she did not notice what happened on the other side just now.


    Xu Wanrong did not look at Rong Yupeng again. She got into the carriage with Sang Wanlu and left.


    Rong Yupeng was dumbfounded. Why was itpletely different from what he had imagined?


    No, how could Xu Wanrong ignore her?


    She must have done it on purpose!


    Rong Yufan walked over and saw Rong Yupeng¡¯s ugly expression. He said, ¡°You can¡¯t give women too much attention. Otherwise, they¡¯ll think they are in charge.¡±


    Rong Yupeng nodded. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re right. If Xu Wanrong doesn¡¯te to beg me, I¡¯ll ignore her forever.¡±


    Rong Yufan patted Rong Yupeng on the shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He turned around and walked towards the stall. ¡°Who¡¯s the owner?¡±


    Chu Xuhua, Chu Qingyue, and Chu Third looked at Chu Qingzhi.


    As Chu Qingzhi sold the ice cream bar, she replied, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Can we talk in private?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and followed Rong Yufan to a quiet ce. ¡°Now, cut to the chase.¡±


    Rong Yufan went straight to the point. ¡°How about we work together?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows. ¡°How?¡±


    Rong Yufan said, ¡°Tell me how you make the ice cream bar and I¡¯ll give you a hundred taels of silver. How about that?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pretended to be considering. ¡°A hundred taels?¡±


    Seeing that Chu Qingzhi was thinking, Rong Yufan thought that there was a chance. ¡°Yes, look at how many days you have to sell to earn a hundred taels. I¡¯ll give it to you in one go. You don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked askance at Rong Yufan. ¡°It sounds quite tempting, but I think a hundred taels is too little.¡±


    Rong Yufan was stunned. It seemed that this little girl was also greedy. ¡°Then how much do you want?¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand taels,¡± Chu Qingzhi said matter-of-factly, ¡°Ten thousand taels is good. Otherwise, I keep feeling that this is a bad bargain.¡±


    Rong Yufan said agitatedly, ¡°Ten thousand taels? Why don¡¯t you go rob a bank?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said innocently, ¡°I want to rob a bank, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    Rong Yufan was speechless.


    Rong Yufan said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m the young master of the Rong family. I¡¯m powerful and influential in the county. Is it worth it for a little girl like you to go against me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said indifferently, ¡°Is Young Master Rong that awesome?¡±


    Rong Yufan exploded with anger. ¡°Little girl, even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you should think for your siblings. Aren¡¯t you afraid that they will suffer with you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless. ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll protect them.¡±


    Rong Yufan said angrily, ¡°If you offend me, you won¡¯t have a good ending. I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Are you going to sell it or not?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m not selling it!¡±


    Rong Yufan left in a huff.


    Chu Qingzhi snorted, thinking to herself. ¡°I¡¯m not from your world. How dare you threaten me? You clearly don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    After the annoying person left, Chu Qingzhi continued to sell ice cream bars.


    A luxurious carriage passed by. The person inside whispered a few words to the coachman, and the coachman got out. He bought ten ice cream bars each and gave them to the person in the carriage. Then, he drove the carriage on.


    Chu Qingzhi looked up at the carriage and thought to herself, ¡°This is equivalent to a Maserati in the modern world. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll buy one.¡±


    ¡­


    After the ice cream bars were sold out, Chu Qingzhi took out five taels of silver. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy some sugar and paper. You guys can drive to Zhang Vige to buy oranges.¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stuffed the money into her pocket and quickly went to a nearby shop that sold paper and sugar. She bought two things. These two things were both expensive. She spent all five taels of silver but could not buy much.


    Chu Qingzhi walked for two streets when the sound of a horse neighing in the alley suddenly attracted her attention.


    She turned around and saw a horse being beaten up by two middle-aged men. Its body was covered in wounds and blood. Blood flowed out of its nose. It was very pitiful.


    She shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The two middle-aged men were shocked by the shout. When they saw that it was a little girl, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    The middle-aged man said angrily, ¡°This is our horse. What does it have to do with you if we hit it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi wanted to hit these two people, but after thinking about it, she asked, ¡°Why are you hitting it?¡±


    The middle-aged man said angrily, ¡°It only eats and doesn¡¯t work. Shouldn¡¯t we hit it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s sick and can¡¯t do the work.¡±


    The horse seemed to have sensed something and looked at Chu Qingzhi gratefully.


    The middle-aged man looked at the horse and then at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°How did you know that it was sick?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at the horse. ¡°Look at its skin. A healthy horse¡¯s skin will be smooth. Look at your horse. Its skin is rough and lusterless. It looks like it has been sick for a long time.¡±


    The two middle-aged men looked at each other. The horse¡¯s skin was indeed lusterless.


    ¡°Arrest the horse stealers, arrest the horse stealers¡­¡± A shout was heard. The two middle-aged men instantly panicked and fled.


    A shopkeeper ran over with a few assistants, panting.


    Chu Qingzhi pointed in the direction where the two middle-aged men had fled. ¡°They¡¯re running that way. We have to catch them. I saw them abusing this horse.¡±


    The shopkeeper immediately asked the assistants to catch the two men. He stayed. ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Chu Qingzhi pointed at the horse. ¡°Hurry up and bring this horse to be treated. It¡¯s about to die.¡±


    The shopkeeper said gratefully, ¡°To be honest, I knew that this horse was sick, so I locked it in a stable alone. I didn¡¯t expect it to be stolen by a thief. Fortunately, you stopped them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said politely, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Take the horse back.¡±


    The shopkeeper waved his hand and said regretfully, ¡°To be honest, Miss, I¡¯ve been raising horses since I was young. This horse hasn¡¯t eaten or drunk for more than half a month. If I take it back, it won¡¯t live for long. Why don¡¯t I give it to you? If it can survive under your care, it will be good. If it can¡¯t, dig a pit and bury it.¡±


    In his opinion, this horse was bound to die. The little girl in front of him was very kind. He might as well let this horse be taken care of by her while it was still alive. Even if he took it back to the stable, he would not have time to take care of it, and it would only die in pain.


    Chu Qingzhi was very surprised. ¡°Shopkeeper, are you joking? Or are you serious?¡±


    The shopkeeper said, ¡°I¡¯m serious. Take it away.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, shopkeeper.¡± Seeing that the other party was not joking with her, Chu Qingzhi decisively reached out to hold the reins. It was for free. How could she refuse?


    The horse followed Chu Qingzhi obediently.


    This horse was very tall, but it was sick. Its skin was rough and it looked dispirited. It did not look good. If the horse was healthy, it would cost at least 500 taels of silver, equivalent to a BMW. It was simply a dream to get one for nothing.


    As expected, one had to be kind to be rewarded. Chu Qingzhi was overjoyed.


    On the way back, Chu Qingzhi gently stroked the horse¡¯s head with her palm and sent some spiritual power into its body to help it recover. At night, she would find some herbs for it to eat and it would slowly recover.


    The horse felt Chu Qingzhi¡¯s love and became even closer to her.


    ¡­


    In the camp at the outskirts of the capital.


    The luxurious carriage stopped at the entrance of the camp.


    The coachman jumped out of the carriage and ced thedder beside the carriage. Then, he stood respectfully at the side.


    The curtain was lifted and a young man in blue alighted. The young man had a faint smile on his face and he looked very smart.


    He was holding a box in his hand, which was covered by white fog on the surface.


    He got out of the carriage and walked straight into the army camp.


    When he arrived at thergest tent in the army camp, the young man cleared his throat and said, ¡°Brother Jinghong, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice was crisp and strong. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Fan Jingxu lowered his head slightly, lifted the curtain, and walked in. ¡°Oh, everyone is here. That saves me the trouble of looking for you one by one.¡±


    There was arge sand table in the middle of the tent. A few generals were standing around and discussing something. Behind them, more than ten lieutenants stood and listened attentively like students.


    Fan Jingxu opened the box. ¡°This is something I bought for you. Take one for yourself.¡±


    As he spoke, he first took one and handed it to Tang Jinghong. Then, he took one for himself and ced the box in the hand of a general.


    Li Dingjun had never seen an ice cream bar before and was very curious. ¡°General, what is this? It¡¯s so cool.¡±


    Fan Jingxu blinked. ¡°This is an ice cream bar. Try it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nced sideways. Wasn¡¯t this what the little girl in the vige sold? How did Fan Jingxu find it?


    Li Dingjun quickly took one. In this hot weather, eating cool things was the mostfortable. ¡°Where did you buy it? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    Fan Jingxu said casually, ¡°It¡¯s at a stall by the roadside. I found it by chance.¡±


    The remaining generals quickly took one. Fan Jingxu had bought enough, so everyone had a share.


    ¡°It¡¯s cool. I want to eat another one.¡±


    ¡°Ice is expensive. It¡¯s already good enough to have one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Hurry up and eat. It¡¯ll meltter.¡±


    Fan Jingxu waved his hand. ¡°It is not expensive. The orange-vored one is sold at ten copper coins while the white one is sold at five copper coins. I was also surprised at that time. Someone actually didn¡¯t take the opportunity to make a fortune out of it. That person is really stupid.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, indeed.¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d definitely sell it for thirty copper coins.¡±


    ¡°You profiteer.¡±


    Tang Jinghong listened to everyone chatting and ate the ice cream bar silently. His thoughts slowly drifted away.


    ¡­


    In the Chu family of the county.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s adoptive mother, Wang Peifang, saw a few servants gathering around and eating something. She had never seen the thing before. ¡°What are you eating?¡±


    The servant girl was shocked and quickly hid the ice cream bar behind her. ¡°Madam, we¡¯re eating at an ice cream bar.¡±


    Wang Peifang frowned. ¡°What is ice cream bar?¡±


    The servant girl slowly took out the ice cream bar from behind and handed it to Wang Peifang. ¡°This is the ice cream bar.¡±


    Wang Peifang held the ice cream bar in her hand and looked at it. Then, her eyes lit up. It was ice. This was expensive. ¡°Where did you buy it?¡±


    The servant girl stammered and did not know if she should say it.


    Wang Peifang berated, ¡°Speak.¡±


    The servant girl lowered her head and whispered, ¡°I bought it from Miss.¡±


    Wang Peifang was stunned for a moment before saying angrily, ¡°That girl is gone now. You¡¯re not allowed to call her Miss anymore.¡±


    The servant girl quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    Wang Peifang suddenly came back to her senses. ¡°Wait, are you saying that Chu Qingzhi sold this ice cream bar?¡±


    The servant girl replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wang Peifang lowered her eyes and pondered. That wild girl was weak and stupid. How could she make such a thing? ¡°If I find out that you lied to me, I will sell you.¡±


    The servant girl knelt down. ¡°Madam, everything I said is true. It¡¯s really¡­ Chu Qingzhi who sold it. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can bring you to take a look tomorrow.¡±


    Wang Peifang still did not believe her. ¡°Alright, bring me there tomorrow.¡±


    The servant girl quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    ¡­


    When Chu Qingzhi returned to the vige, she met a gossipy woman called Li Jiamei.


    ¡°Aiyo, Qingzhi, did you buy a horse?¡± Li Jiamei couldn¡¯t stop looking at the horse, but when she saw that the horse was covered in injuries, she was very puzzled. ¡°Why did you buy a horse that was beaten up so badly?¡± She deliberately lowered her voice. ¡°Is it because it¡¯s the cheapest?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Li Jiamei. ¡°It was injured by the horse stealer. I saw that it was pitiful, so I bought it.¡±


    Thinking that Chu Qingzhi must have made a lot of money selling ice cream bars, Li Jiamei became jealous. She asked softly, ¡°How much money is it?¡±


    In the eyes of themoners, a horse was just like a BMW in the eyes of modern people.


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and whispered, ¡°It was for free. Do you believe me?¡±


    When Li Jiamei heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Chu Qingzhi. How could a horse be free?


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi quickly rified, ¡°Auntie Li, you¡¯re exaggerating. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Li Jiamei was angry. ¡°I might as well believe that there are ghosts in this world.¡± With that, she turned around and left angrily.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t mind and continued to walk home with the horse.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Zhao Xiuhua walked over and nced at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s departing figure. Then, she said to Li Jiamei, ¡°What did you talk about just now? Why are you so angry?¡±


    Li Jiamei said unhappily, ¡°Did you see that horse? I asked her how much money she spent on it, but she actually told me that it was for free. If she doesn¡¯t want to tell me, she doesn¡¯t have to, but why is she taking me as a fool?¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua said with a snort, ¡°Chu Qingzhi is a despicable person. Don¡¯t lower yourself to her level.¡±


    Although she said this, the envy in her eyes was obvious.


    Li Jiamei said stubbornly, ¡°Why would I lower myself to her level? I just feel that she¡¯s loathsome.¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua reminded her, ¡°I was also angry with her for ruining my son¡¯s marriage before, but I was almost chased out of the vige. Be careful.¡±


    Li Jiamei covered her mouth. ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s not talk about her anymore. Let¡¯s go to water the fields.¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi returned home from the vige entrance. On the way, she ¡°coincidentally¡± met vigers one after another. Everyone greeted Chu Qingzhi eagerly, their eyes filled with envy.


    They originally thought that when Chu Qingzhi returned, she would cause the Chu family to be poorer. However, they did not expect her to even buy a horse now. It was too enviable.


    A ten-year-old child called Chu Junbao rushed into the field and shouted, ¡°Uncle Chu Rong, your family has a horse.¡±


    As soon as he shouted at the top of his lungs, everyone in the vige knew that the Chu family had bought a horse.


    Chu Rong and the others immediately ran home. On the way home, they felt like they were walking on clouds.


    A horse cost hundreds of taels of silver. How did Qingzhi have so much money? Did she find a treasure box?


    When they ran home, Chu Qingzhi happened to be at the door.


    Li Qingyu quickly asked, ¡°Qingzhi, did you really buy a horse?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to the horse. When they suddenly realized that the horse was covered in wounds, their hearts ached and they were puzzled.


    Back at home, everyone gathered around Qingzhi and looked at her eagerly.


    Chu Qingzhi exined in detail the process of obtaining the horse. When everyone heard that the horse was sick and the shopkeeper did not want it anymore, they immediately felt lucky.


    Chu Qingzhi was a doctor, so she should be able to help the horse recover. In other words, they were about to get a horse for nothing.


    Chu Rong said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the back of the house immediately to build a stable for the horse.¡±


    Grandpa Chu echoed, ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡±


    Granny Chu said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll go cut the horse grass and prepare some hay for the horse.¡±


    The three of them went to work excitedly.


    Li Qingyu touched the horse¡¯s head and said with heartache, ¡°Qingzhi, quickly treat the horse¡¯s injuries. Look, it¡¯s bleeding a lot.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go pick some herbster.¡±


    Chu Qingning said enthusiastically, ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯ll go with you. Can you teach me medicine too?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi led the horse to the backyard and tied it to a wooden stake. Then, she took a basket and a sickle and walked out.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she disappeared, the horse neighed and struggled in the direction Chu Qingzhi left.


    The wooden stake was not firm. Soon, it was pulled out of the ground by the horse.


    The horse regained its freedom and immediately ran towards Chu Qingzhi.


    When Chu Qingzhi heard the horse¡¯s cry, she walked back. However, as soon as she turned around, she saw that horse. ¡°You want to follow me?¡±


    The horse neighed.


    Chu Qingzhi took off the wooden stake from the reins. ¡°If you want to follow me, follow me, but don¡¯t run around.¡±


    The horse neighed.


    Grandpa Chu, Chu Rong, and Chu Qingning were surprised. The sick horse that Qingzhi brought back was actually so intelligent.


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning walked out with the horse following behind them.


    When they reached the vige road, Chu Qingning asked Chu Qingzhi curiously, ¡°Fifth Sister, where did you learn your medical skills?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said mysteriously, ¡°I taught myself. Do you believe me, Fourth Sister?¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded. ¡°I do. Fifth Sister is so smart. It¡¯s not strange for you to self-study medicine.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to tter me. If you are interested, I¡¯ll teach you too. I guarantee that I¡¯ll make you a female Divine Doctor. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll buy medical books for you. No, I¡¯ll teach you how to read first. After you can read, I¡¯ll buy medical books for you. How about that, Fourth Sister?¡±


    Chu Qingning¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister.¡±


    Every time Chu Qingzhi found a herb, she would introduce it to Chu Qingning.


    Chu Qingning listened very carefully, wishing she could engrave it in her mind.


    The two of them found more than ten types of ordinary herbs around the vige. After Chu Qingzhi introduced them to Chu Qingning, she fed half to the horse and ced the other half in the basket to treat the horse¡¯s external injuries.


    The two of them walked through most of the vige, and then gradually, there was a line of children following behind the horse.


    ¡­


    In the evening, Chu Xuhua and the others returned with oranges.


    Now, everyone felt that Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family was a big family. Any movement in the family would attract everyone¡¯s attention.


    Hearing the sound of cart wheels, everyone craned their necks out of the door to take a look.


    ¡­


    Zhang Vige.


    Seventh Uncle walked towards Zhang Lin. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Zhang Lin had recently found a way to sell oranges. He was overjoyed. ¡°Seventh Uncle, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Seventh Uncle whispered, ¡°I saw something in the county today and felt that I should tell you.¡±


    Zhang Lin said, ¡°Seventh Uncle, just tell me.¡±


    Seventh Uncle said in a low voice, ¡°I saw the four siblings of the Chu family selling ice cream bars by the street for ten copper coins. Their business is very good. The prince you sold your oranges is too low. You should raise the price.¡±


    Zhang Lin was tempted, but he had his concerns. ¡°If I raise the price, what if they stop buying?¡±


    Seventh Uncle waved his hand. ¡°How can they stop buying? They need so many oranges every day. Other than your ce, where else can they find an orange orchard?¡±


    The more Zhang Lin listened, the more he felt that it made sense. ¡°Seventh Uncle, let me think about it.¡±


    Seventh Uncle nodded. ¡°Think about it. Don¡¯t let outsiders take advantage of you.¡±


    Zhang Lin replied, ¡°Seventh Uncle, thank you. I understand.¡±


    ¡­


    At Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house.


    Because of the arrival of a horse, the road outside the house was packed with people.


    Horses were something that only rich families could afford. Now that Chu Qingzhi had obtained one, she caused a sensation in the vige.


    Some people were curious, some were envious, and some were jealous¡­


    One person in the crowd had a very different reaction. This person was the vige chief. He had been looking at the horse happily. No one knew what he was thinking, but he even looked proud.


    In all the viges, only the Chu vige had a family with a horse.


    He called Chu Tai to the side and whispered, ¡°Chu Tai, it¡¯s not that I want to be greedy, but I have to remind you something.¡±


    Chu Tai had always respected the vige chief. When he heard the vige chief¡¯s words, his expression immediately became serious. ¡°Vige Chief, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    The vige chief nodded. ¡°Your family is getting better and better now, and some people are getting more and more jealous. When they¡¯re jealous, they¡¯ll do something extreme. When the timees, it¡¯ll be dangerous for your family.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Actually, what I mean is very simple. Qingzhi is capable. I just want her to help us think about what we can do to be rich together.¡±


    Chu Tai thought to himself that if only his family was doing well while others stayed the same, they would definitely be ostracized. ¡°Vige Chief, I¡¯ll tell Qingzhi.¡±


    The vige chief patted Chu Tai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t say anything else. Qingzhi is smart. I believe she knows what I mean.¡±


    Chu Tai nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The vige chief sauntered home. He was going to the next vige as a guest tomorrow. There was something he could brag about now.


    When Tang Jinghong arrived at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house and saw so many people, he thought that there was a banquet at home. When he asked around, he found out that Chu Qingzhi had bought a horse.


    That little girl earned so much money selling ice cream bars?


    It was unbelievable.


    Chu Xuhua carried the oranges to the back of the house. When he walked out, he saw Tang Jinghong standing at the door. ¡°Brother Jinghong, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Xuhua said enthusiastically, ¡°Fifth Sister is in the backyard. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Please.¡±


    The horse stood there obediently and let Chu Qingzhi apply the medicine on it. It was unknown how Chu Qingzhi mixed the medicine, but the fragrance of the medicine was very strong and could be smelled from afar.


    Chu Xuhua walked towards Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth Sister, Brother Jinghong is here to look for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and saw a handsome young man looking at her.


    She smiled. ¡°Come over and tell me. I can¡¯t leave for the time being.¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised his eyebrows and walked towards Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Why did you buy a horse?¡±


    As Chu Qingzhi applied the medicine on the horse, she answered Tang Jinghong¡¯s question, ¡°I found this horse. It didn¡¯t cost me anything.¡±


    Tang Jinghong clearly did not believe it. ¡°You can even find a horse?¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chu Qingzhi touched the horse¡¯s head. ¡°This horse was about to die.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was familiar with horses. On closer look, other than the wounds on the horse¡¯s body, it¡¯s skin was also abnormal. It was very sick. ¡°Can you cure it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied casually, ¡°I can.¡±


    Tang Jinghong sized up Chu Qingzhi and said hesitantly, ¡°Are you a vet?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi paused what she was doing and said fiercely, ¡°I can animals as well as humans. Do you have any problems with that?¡±


    Tang Jinghong immediately shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded at Tang Jinghong and continued to apply the medicine on the horse. After ten minutes, she pped her hands. ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll write you a prescription for your illness.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong followed behind Chu Qingzhi. ¡°I have a business to discuss with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was a little curious. ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong leaned closer to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°The army needs 5,000 sugar ice cream bars every day. Are you going to take this business?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Why would I turn down this profitable business.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t have to transport the ice cream bar. I¡¯ll send someone to get it.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Qingzhi had an idea. She would not go to the county to sell ice cream bars anymore. She would start a wholesale business and get the vigers to take the goods from her and sell them in the county.


    The nearest county to the vige was the county where she went to sell ice cream bars, and there were also counties that were further away. These were all potential markets. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this was a good idea. It could also reduce the hostility of some vigers towards her family.


    After Chu Qingzhi thought it through, she said, ¡°Send someone to get it the afternoon after tomorrow. I¡¯ll start making it tomorrow.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡­


    Today, Chu Qingzhi bought a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone, but she had yet to grind the ink. ¡°Tang Jinghong, can you help me get some water?¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned around and was about to get some water when he suddenly stopped and turned around. ¡°Qingzhi, actually, you don¡¯t have to call me by my full name.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi blinked. ¡°Then what should I call you?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said seriously, ¡°You can call me Brother Jinghong like your brother and the others.¡±


    She was already a few hundred years old. If word got out that she called him brother, wouldn¡¯t her fellow cultivatorsugh at her?


    Chu Qingzhi nced at him. ¡°I¡¯ll call you by your given name in the future.¡±


    ¡°How rude!¡±


    Tang Jinghong came back with a bowl of clear water. He poured it into the inkstone and slowly ground the ink.


    His long fingers were holding the ink ingot. His fingers were not delicate, but they were chiseled and very powerful.


    Chu Qingzhi was a hand fetish. She stared at Tang Jinghong¡¯s hands and muttered, ¡°Nice hands.¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised his eyebrows. ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡±


    Seeing that the ink was almost done, she dipped her brush in ink and wrote down the prescription. ¡°Take the medicine ording to this prescription. You¡¯ll recover in half a month.¡±


    ¡°Half a month?¡± Tang Jinghong was shocked. The other doctors told him that it was impossible for him to recover in this life, but Chu Qingzhi actually said half a month. ¡°Are you sure I¡¯ll recover in half a month?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stared at Tang Jinghong dangerously and gritted her teeth. ¡°Are you doubting my medical skills?¡±


    Tang Jinghong quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just surprised.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi deliberately teased Tang Jinghong. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a vet. How can I treat humans?¡±


    When Tang Jinghong heard this, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°You¡¯re too vengeful.¡± He paused. ¡°How much is the consultation fee?¡±


    ¡°Ten taels.¡±


    Tang Jinghong took out ten taels of silver and gave it to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shrugged. ¡°If you really want to thank me, you can give me another ten taels of silver.¡±


    Tang Jinghong chuckled. ¡°You money-grubber.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said righteously, ¡°I only love money made in the right way.¡±


    ¡­


    Chu Tai stood at the door of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s room and wanted to say something.


    Chu Qingzhi came out of the room and saw Chu Tai. She asked curiously, ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing here?¡±


    Chu Tai found it difficult to speak, but what the vige chief said made sense. ¡°Qingzhi, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Grandpa, tell me.¡±


    Chu Tai said worriedly, ¡°Qingzhi, our family is making more and more money. Everyone in the vige is jealous. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid our family will be ostracized¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment. In this era, if they were ostracized and became the target of public criticism, it would be difficult for them to live in the vige. She understood Chu Tai¡¯s worry. ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    Chu Tai hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Qingzhi, then I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Do you have a way to let the vigers earn some money while our family is not affected?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said readily, ¡°Grandpa, I already have this n. Tomorrow, go to the vige chief and tell him that our family will hire people to make ice cream bars. They have to be between the ages of 20 and 30.¡±


    Chu Tai didn¡¯t expect that Chu Qingzhi had thought of it in advance. He said, ¡°Alright, leave this to me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded.¡±Grandpa, let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Chu Tai heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chu Qingzhi returned to her room and started designing clothes. She nned to open a clothes shop as soon as possible and earn more money. After making enough money, she would repair the house and decorate the room to her liking. It was too ufortable to live in such a cramped room.


    Chu Qingyue and Chu Qingning helped Li Qingyu clean up before walking in. They stood beside Chu Qingzhi and watched her design clothes.


    Chu Qingzhi had already drawn the upper half of the dress and was now drawing the lower half.


    After looking at it for a while, Chu Qingning said, ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯ll go get themp. Your room is too dark. It will hurt your eyes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and was immersed in the drawing again.


    Chu Qingyue quietly walked over to take the wooden board and wrote her name on it with charcoal. This was what Chu Qingzhi taught her when she gave her a name.


    Chu Qingning quickly brought themp over and ced it on the other corner of the table. The room immediately lit up.


    She turned to look at Chu Qingzhi. The orange light shone on Chu Qingzhi, and she seemed to be glowing.


    Her Fifth Sister seemed to be different from them. She seemed to be omnipotent.


    After watching for a while, she walked to Chu Qingyue¡¯s side and watched her write.


    In the afternoon, Chu QIngzhi said that she would teach her how to read. She had been looking forward to it.


    ¡°Second Sister, what did you write?¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled and said, ¡°My name, Chu Qingyue.¡±


    Chu Qingning¡¯s eyes were filled with yearning. ¡°My name is Chu Qingning, so the first two words of our names are the same. Then how do we spell ¡®Ning¡¯?¡±


    Chu Qingyue shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Qingzhiter. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Chu Qingning said expectantly, ¡°Fifth Sister also said that she would teach me how to read.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was happy for her. She was now deeply influenced by Chu Qingzhi. She felt that Chu Qingzhi was smart because she studied a lot, so she felt that studying was the best thing in the world. ¡°This is a good thing. You have to learn well.¡±


    Chu Qingning held Chu Qingyue¡¯s hand. ¡°Second Sister, let¡¯s learn together.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in the room. ¡°It¡¯s done. Do you want to see it?¡±


    Chu Qingyue and Chu Qingning immediately walked to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s side.


    Chu Qingning was stunned and sighed. ¡°This dress is so beautiful.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said generously, ¡°When I have time, I¡¯ll make one for everyone.¡±


    Chu Qingning said, ¡°Fifth Sister, Second Sister is very good at making clothes. You can design it, and Second Sister can make it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought that it would save her a lot of trouble if someone could make the clothes. ¡°Second Sister, is what Fourth Sister said true?¡±


    Chu Qingyue said humbly, ¡°Qingzhi, the clothes I make are not as good as yours.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be humble. If you know how to make clothes, I¡¯ll let you do it. I¡¯ll also let you manage the clothes shop. I¡¯ll help you design.¡± Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t be bothered to manage a shop. Actually, she preferred to be carefree.


    Chu Qingyue waved her hand. ¡°No, no. Qingzhi, this is the fruit of yourbor. How can I take it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°We are a family. Moreover, when Second Sister bes rich in the future, I will also benefit from it.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make clothes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked Chu Qingning, ¡°Fourth Sister, what are you good at?¡±


    Chu Qingning nced at Chu Qingzhi and whispered, ¡°Qingzhi, I want to learn medicine from you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and looked at the two of them. ¡°One of you will be doing business, and the other will be studying medicine. It¡¯s very necessary for you to be literate.¡±


    They both nodded.


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment. ¡°How about this? Second Sister, go and ask if anyone in the family is willing to learn to read, I¡¯ll teach you altogether.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Really?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Hurry up and go.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll go immediately.¡±


    Not long after, the entire family was gathered around in the hall. It was more spacious here.


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Fifth Sister, you said that you want to teach us how to read?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said affirmatively, ¡°Yes, and I guarantee that as long as you learn seriously, you will definitely be able to read.¡± With confidence, learning would be twice as efficient.


    Chu Xuhua said excitedly, ¡°We¡¯ll all learn seriously.¡±


    After saying that, he suddenly became dejected. ¡°Fifth Sister, but I¡¯m already so old. Will it be too difficult for me to learn?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi encouraged, ¡°At your age, you can learn faster than others. Don¡¯t belittle yourself.¡±


    Chu Xuhua smiled shyly. ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister.¡±


    The four elders were touched. Qingzhi was amazing and knew everything, unlike them, who knew nothing except farming. Relying on farming, their family would have no hope in the future.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Since everyone wants to learn, let¡¯se up with a n. In the future, at this hour every day, I¡¯ll teach you how to read. You¡¯ll mainly use 2,000 to 3,000 words. It¡¯s not difficult to learn¡­¡±


    Everyone listened attentively. The four elders quietly returned to their rooms and left the hall to the children.


    ¡­


    In the camp at the outskirts of the capital.


    After Tang Jinghong rushed back to the army camp, he saw that Fan Jingxu was still in the army. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡±


    Fan Jingxu was holding a military book in his hand. He tilted his body and saidzily, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    Tang Jinghong chuckled. ¡°Did General Fan scold you again?¡±


    Fan Jingxu said dejectedly, ¡°He didn¡¯t scold you this time. He forced me to get married. I ran away from home.¡±


    Tang Jinghong felt a headacheing on. ¡°Can running away from home solve the problem?¡±


    Fan Jingxu frowned and asked, ¡°Then what do you think can solve the problem?¡±


    ¡°Go and tell General Fan why you¡¯re unwilling to get married.¡± Tang Jinghong was straightforward and liked to say things openly.


    Fan Jingxu looked at Tang Jinghong. ¡°What makes you think my father will listen to me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nced at Fan Jingxu. ¡°Who is General Fan most afraid of?¡±


    Fan Jingxu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Jinghong, no wonder my father likes you so much. You¡¯re too smart.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said humbly, ¡°You tter me.¡±


    Fan Jingxu put down the military book and ran out.


    Tang Jinghong shook his head with a smile. ¡°Someone, tell Doctor Fang that I¡¯m looking for him.¡±


    The soldier at the door replied, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    ¡­


    Fang Zerong was grinding herbs while thinking about who the Divine Doctor could be.


    Why was the general hiding it? He really wanted to see that Divine Doctor.


    He could not help but imagine the Divine Doctor to be a white-haired, wise, and otherworldly master.


    The soldier walked to the curtain and said softly, ¡°Doctor Fang, General wants to see you.¡±


    Fang Zerong immediately came back to his senses. The general must have brought back the prescription from the Divine Doctor. He immediately ran towards Tang Jinghong¡¯s tent.


    Tang Jinghong ced the prescription on the table. ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Fang Zerong couldn¡¯t wait to take the prescription and read it carefully. As he read, his eyes turned red and tears streamed down his face. He shouted, ¡°Divine Doctor, a peerless Divine Doctor!¡±


    Seeing Fang Zerong¡¯s reaction, Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too excited?¡±


    Fang Zerong wiped his tears. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s already very difficult for my medical skills to improve at my level, but when I saw this prescription, I learned a lot. This person¡¯s medical skills are at least ten times better than mine. Tell me, how can I not be excited?¡±


    It seemed that that little girl¡¯s medical skills were indeed unfathomable.


    Fang Zerong said, ¡°General, you have to have respect for the Divine Doctor. With this prescription, your underlying illnesses and internal injuries will be cured. You have to thank the Divine Doctor. This saved your life.¡±


    Tang Jinghong pondered for a moment. Should he send some money to that girl tomorrow?


    There was the sound of hurried footsteps, followed by the voice of a soldier. ¡°General, someone is infected again.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression quickly darkened.


    Fang Zerong urged, ¡°General, go and invite the Divine Doctor over. Please.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought that it was not good to bring Chu Qingzhi out sote. He said worriedly, ¡°It¡¯s already dark. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient.¡±


    Fang Zerong did not understand. After all, he thought that the Divine Doctor was an old man. ¡°General, if this continues, someone will die.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought to himself that he would try his luck to see if Chu Qingzhi was in the mountains. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± With that, he stood up and left.


    Fang Zerong looked at Tang Jinghong¡¯s tall back and his eyes erupted with anticipation. He was about to see the Divine Doctor!


    He rubbed his hands and packed back and forth excitedly.


    ¡­


    Chu Qingzhi taught her brothers and sisters for two hours. Then, after everyone fell asleep, she took the paper and flew to the mountain to design clothes.


    Just as she was about to draw the fourth one, an unusual sound entered her ears. Even the animals behind her heard it and pricked up their ears.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and saw Tang Jinghong flying towards her.


    When Tang Jinghong saw the white tiger, ck bear, and wolf surrounding her, he quickly flew to the other side. One could see a trace of fear in the eyes of this usually calm general.


    It was not his fault at all. Any mortal who saw this scene would be shocked. Those who were timid would probably faint on the spot.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong and smiled evilly. ¡°Even a general like you is afraid?¡±


    Tang Jinghong avoided Chu Qingzhi¡¯s question and looked at the girl¡¯s evil smile. ¡°You¡­¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chu Qingzhi shrugged. ¡°Who told you toe without telling me?¡±


    A few beast faces stared at him. Under the hazy moonlight, it was very scary. Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Why are they staying by your side?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi avoided the questions she didn¡¯t want to answer. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Tang Jinghong took a breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you to treat the soldiers. The consultation fee will be 100 taels. What do you think¡­?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was short of money now, so she agreed readily. ¡°Deal!¡±


    ¡­


    Fang Zerong paced nervously at the entrance of the army camp. On the one hand, he was looking forward to seeing the Divine Doctor, and on the other hand, he was also nervous to see the Divine Doctor.


    The soldier at the door suddenly shouted, ¡°General!¡±


    Fang Zerong suddenly looked over, and then¡­ the light in his eyes was extinguished, filled with disappointment. Why did the general bring a little girl back?


    Tang Jinghong brought Chu Qingzhi towards Fang Zerong and introduced her to him. ¡°She¡¯s the doctor who gave me the prescription. Her name is Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi, he¡¯s a military doctor in the army, Fang Zerong.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi bowed gracefully. ¡°Greetings, Doctor Fang.¡±


    Fang Zerong sized up Chu Qingzhi. Although she was a little girl, she gave him an unfathomable feeling. Strange, really strange. ¡°Hello, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Can you take me to see those sick soldiers?¡±


    Fang Zerong could ept the fact that the Divine Doctor he wanted to see was this¡­ little girl in front of him.


    Without revealing his thoughts, Fang Zerong said politely, ¡°Miss Chu, this way please.¡±


    Under Fang Zerong¡¯s lead, Chu Qingzhi arrived at the tent where the soldiers were quarantined.


    Fang Zerong took out two handkerchiefs. He handed one to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss Chu, wear these to prevent getting infected.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stopped in her tracks and frowned slightly. ¡°They have an infectious disease?¡±


    Fang Zerong knew that the girl in front of him was not a Divine Doctor. When she heard that there was an infectious disease, she did not dare to go in. ¡°Yes, one will infect two, two will infect four, but it¡¯s not very infectious. It takes a long time for one to get infected.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and strode forward into the quarantine tent.


    Fang Zerong was stunned.


    Shouldn¡¯t she retreat in fear? Why did she go in?


    He went after her.


    As Chu Qingzhi walked, she asked, ¡°What are their symptoms?¡±


    Fang Zerong wanted to test Chu Qingzhi, so he said without holding back, ¡°They vomit and have diarrhea, and their fever won¡¯t subside.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pondered for a moment. Why did this illness sound like a heat stroke?


    Fang Zerong carefully observed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s reaction.


    Tang Jinghong wanted to follow them in, but he was stopped by the soldiers. ¡°General, if you fall sick, the army camp will be in chaos.¡±


    Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t be willful, so he waited outside.


    Chu Qingzhi lifted the curtain and walked in.


    The ce where men lived really did not smell good. It was very stuffy and hot. Chu Qingzhi almost fainted from the smell. She could not help butin. If she recuperated in such an environment, she would fall sick even if she was not sick.


    She walked closer to someone and took his pulse. It was really a heatstroke!


    ¡°Everyone who can move, go outside. Those who can¡¯t¡­¡± She turned around and said to Fang Zerong, ¡°Get people to carry them outside. Don¡¯t stay in this tent anymore.¡±


    Fang Zerong was puzzled. ¡°Miss Chu, why is that?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said helplessly, ¡°They didn¡¯t have an infectious disease. They had a heat stroke or fell sick because it was too hot.¡±


    Hearing that it was not an infectious disease, Fang Zerong was overjoyed. However, on second thought, Chu Qingzhi was not the Divine Doctor. Could her words be trusted?


    Hence, he hesitated.


    Seeing that Fang Zerong was hesitating, Chu Qingzhi understood that it was another person who suspected her medical skills. She couldn¡¯t help but grind her teeth. ¡°Why? Are you suspecting that I¡¯m lying?¡±


    Fang Zerong immediately said that he did not dare. Although she was a little girl, her aura was not weak. When she stared at him, it was as if the blood in his entire body was about to freeze.


    ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m thinking of where to ce these people.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    She had seen countless people, so how could she not understand what he was thinking? However, she did not argue with a junior. ¡°I¡¯ll go write a prescription immediately. They¡¯ll be fine after taking it for a day.¡±


    Fang Zerong was surprised and happy. Unknowingly, he was less suspicious of Chu Qingzhi. ¡°A day?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said confidently, ¡°I can cure your general in half a month. A heat stroke is nothing.¡±


    Fang Zerong nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll do it immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards Tang Jinghong. ¡°I need a pen and paper.¡±


    Seeing that nothing happened, Tang Jinghong heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s tent was very simple. There were not many things, only some necessities. There was a bed, a table, a cab, and a spear by the wall. The de of the spear was sharp and emitted a cold light. It must be cleaned often.


    Chu Qingzhi nced around briefly before sitting behind the table and writing down the prescription. ¡°Hurry up and get the medicine. Make it for the soldiers.¡±


    She then wrote down another prescription. ¡°This can prevent heatstroke. The weather has been too hot recently. Try not to walk under the sun.¡±


    Tang Jinghong took the prescription and made a mental note of what Chu Qingzhi said. ¡°Is there anything else I need to pay attention to?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and said, ¡°After being exposed to the sun, don¡¯t wash with cold water. You¡¯ll fall sick easily¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi put the pen back and stood up. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing else for me to do. I have to rush back to draw clothes.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was worried. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°No need. Hurry up and get the medicine for the soldiers. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong insisted, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back. It¡¯s not far anyway.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a weak woman¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi thought to herself. She looked at Tang Jinghong and couldn¡¯t bring herself to decline his goodwill. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    After returning to the mountain, Tang Jinghong took out a banknote worth 100 taels of silver from his pocket and handed it to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°The consultation fee.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and took the banknote. ¡°Nice working with you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted the banknote in her palm. ¡°If you give me money, it¡¯s business. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    ¡­


    Tang Jinghong sent Chu Qingzhi back. As soon as he returned to the army camp, Fang Zerong walked over. ¡°General, where¡¯s Miss Chu?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°She went back. Why are you looking for her?¡±


    Fang Zerong asked suspiciously, ¡°General, tell me, is she really the Divine Doctor who wrote the prescription for you?¡±


    If he did not get to the bottom of this, he would not be able to sleep well.


    Tang Jinghong nced at Fang Zerong and walked towards the tent. ¡°Don¡¯t you already have an answer in your heart?¡±


    Fang Zerong thought that if the Divine Doctor was an old master, he would beg him to take him in as his disciple, but now that the Divine Doctor was a little girl, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.


    He followed Tang Jinghong. ¡°General, I¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong interrupted him. ¡°Have you given medicine to those sick soldiers?¡±


    At the mention of this, Fang Zerong became serious. ¡°They all drank it. We¡¯ll see the effect in two hours. If their fever is gone, it means that the prescription is effective.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Keep an eye on them and take care of them.¡±


    Fang Zerong cupped his fists. ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong sat at the desk and wrote a copy of the prescriptions before putting it in an envelope.


    Two hourster, Fang Zerong reported, ¡°General, the soldiers¡¯ fever has subsided.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Good. Qingzhi said that they will recover in a day.¡±


    Fang Zerong now basically believed Chu Qingzhi. He replied seriously, ¡°General, I understand.¡±


    Tang Jinghong handed the envelope to his trusted aide. ¡°Send it to the pce at full speed.¡±


    The trusted aide took the envelope and ced it in his pocket. Then, he cupped his fists. ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    ¡­


    Chu Tai went to look for the vige chief early in the morning and conveyed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s message to him.


    The vige chief immediately smiled and praised Chu Qingzhi for being a good person.


    The vige chief said gratefully, ¡°Chu Tai, if your family can help us get rich, everyone will be grateful to you.¡±


    Chu Tai waved his hand. ¡°As fellow vigers, we naturally have to help each other.¡±


    The vige chief smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform the vigers immediately and get them to prepare.¡±


    Chu Tai replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Soon, the vige chief brought all the people in their twenties and thirties to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house.


    Zhou Qingzhong stood at the door of his house and looked at everyone enviously. If his family did not have a conflict with Chu Qingzhi, would he be able to work?


    Chu Qingzhi had just fed the horse when she walked out of the door and saw a group of people.


    She walked up to everyone and cleared her throat. ¡°Everyone, listen to me. We have almost a thousand people here, but I only want a few dozen. For the sake of fairness, there can only be one member from every family. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    No one moved. No one was willing to give up on this chance.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t decide who should stay and who should go back, you can draw lots.¡±


    Seeing that there was no room for negotiation, everyone drew lots.


    After the selection, the number of people immediately decreased to 500.


    The army would need 5,000 ice cream bars a day. There were a million people in the three counties nearby, and they could consume at least 100,000 ice cream bars a day. However, Chu Qingzhi did not n to do so big. She just wanted to sell 10,000 ice cream bars per county every day.


    Therefore, she had to make 35,000 ice cream bars every day.


    She calcted that it was most suitable for a hundred people to make so many ice cream bars.


    Another 400 people had to be weeded out.


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and decided to let those whose family burden was heavy stay. ¡°Those who have at least two elders and four children at home, please stand on the left.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and quickly took sides.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Expanding Business

    Chapter 41: Expanding Business


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After people took sides, Chu Qingzhi counted. There were 105 people. It didn¡¯t matter if there were a few more. ¡°You guys can stay and work for our family.¡± Everyone was immediately overjoyed, and their faces were filled with smiles. The others who weren¡¯t chosen were all dejected.


    Chu Qingzhi cleared her throat and said, ¡°My family needs 35,000 wooden sticks a day. You will earn a copper coin for every three wooden sticks you make. We need about 70 people to take on this job. Which of you want to do it?¡±


    ¡°Me!¡±


    ¡°Me!¡±


    ¡°Me!¡±


    Voices sounded from all directions.


    Chu Qingzhi used the previous selecting method. ¡°Those who have at least two elders and those who have at least three children at home, please stand on my left.¡±


    There were 80 people in this group.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°You have to sign a contract for this. Each person will have to provide 450 sticks a day. For every three sticks you make, you will earn one copper coin. Can you do it?¡±


    Everyone said in unison, ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Qingzhi nodded and looked at everyone. ¡°Next is the most important thing.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s cars pricked up.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°There are three county cities around us. I n to sell 10,000 ice cream bars in each county city. There are two ways to sell them.¡±


    ¡°The first is that I will hire you to sell it for me. The second is that you can take the goods from me and sell them yourself.¡±


    ¡°If you sell it for me, there will be no risk. You don¡¯t have to pay, and I¡¯ll pay you instead.¡±


    ¡°If you take the goods from me and sell it yourself, you¡¯ll have to pay for the goods. Of course, you¡¯ll also earn a lot. I guarantee that selling 10,000 ice cream bars in each county city will be no problem.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at everyone. ¡°Does anyone want to sell it yourself?¡±


    Third Uncle¡¯s son, Chu Xuede, said loudly, ¡°Me. I want to sell it myself. Qingzhi, how much docs a piece of ice cream bar cost if we buy it from you directly?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised her voice and said, ¡°The more you buy, the more discounts you get. Anywhere below 500 pieces, it¡¯ll be four copper coins each. Above 500 pieces, it¡¯ll be three copper coins each. Above 1,000 pieces, it¡¯ll be two copper coins each. By the way, you can only sell the sugar ice cream bar at five copper coins a piece. Don¡¯t raise the price casually. Otherwise, people will not buy it.¡±


    The market price had already been set, and everyone had already epted it. Raising the price casually would cause them to lose customers.


    Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°¡±In addition, the business can start tomorrow. If you want to sell it yourself,e to me to register. This is your first time working with me. I understand that you are worried, so I won¡¯t take the money from you for the time being. I¡¯ll collect the money after you sell the ice cream bar.¡±


    This approach greatly increased everyone¡¯s enthusiasm. Almost everyone decided to sell the ice cream bars themselves.


    Chu Xuede praised, ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re too thoughtful.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gave him an unfathomable look. ¡°Those people who make wooden sticks,e and sign the contract first. After signing it, you can go back and start working.¡±


    Those people walked to Chu Qingzhi to sign the contract, their eyes filled with excitement.


    After signing the contract, Chu Qingzhi registered the people who wanted to sell on their own.


    Chu Qingzhi waved at Chu Xuede. ¡°Uncle Xuede,e over. I¡¯ll register your name first.¡±


    Chu Xuede replied enthusiastically, ¡°Coming.¡±


    Zhou Qingzhong stood at the back of the crowd, his eyes filled with envy.


    Zhao Xiuhua pushed Zhou Qingzhong. ¡°Go register too!¡±


    Zhou Qingzhong was not confident. ¡°Mother, will she let us sell ice cream bars?¡±


    Zhao Xiuhua was extremely anxious. There were so many people waiting to get registered. If she did not seize the opportunity, it would be toote. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you try.¡±


    Zhou Qingzhong took a deep breath and walked over to line up.


    He made up his mind that if Chu Qingzhi did not agree, he would soften his attitude and say some nice words.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Qingzhi agreed without hesitation. As long as he followed her rules, she didn¡¯t care who took the goods from her.


    After the names were all registered, Chu Qingzhi started to worry about the production.


    Such arge-scale production needed to be properly arranged. Otherwise, the efficiency would decrease.


    She called the hundred or so people to the backyard and began to make arrangements one by one. It took her an hour to make the arrangements.


    After that, she asked everyone to go back and eat. After eating, they woulde back and start making molds. With the molds, they could start producing..

 Chapter 42 - 42: Expanding Business 2

    Chapter 42: Expanding Business 2


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards Chu Xuhua. ¡°Brother, go to Zhang Vige and buy some oranges. We¡¯ll sell these orange-vored ice cream bars ourselves.¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sent Chu Xuhua out and happened to see a carriage driving over.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of her house. Then, Xu Wanrong, Sang Wanlu, and Qu Zhaoyu walked out.


    Qu Zhaoyu was Sang Wanlu¡¯s husband.


    Qu Zhaoyu was a little ill at ease. Fortunately, no one knew why he was here. Otherwise, he would not want toe out of the carriage.


    Xu Wanrong walked elegantly towards Chu Qingzhi and whispered, ¡°Qingzhi, I brought my cousin-inw here. He has social anxiety. Let¡¯s find a private ce to give him a diagnosis.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Sang Wanlu and Qu Zhaoyu walked over.


    Sang Wanlu greeted Chu Qingzhi very politely. ¡°Qingzhi, sorry to disturb you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Why would I be disturbed by business knocking at the door?¡±


    Qu Zhaoyu sized Chu Qingzhi up and could not help but wonder how good a little girl¡¯s medical skill could be. However, since he was already here, he should give it a try.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Chu Qingzhi brought them into the house.


    When the vigers saw that the nobles in the city were looking for Chu Qingzhi again, they could not help but stop what they were doing and watch, their eyes filled with envy.


    ¡°How did Qingzhi get to know these nobles?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten that Qingzhi has been living in the city for a period of time? These should be her friends, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I almost forgot.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi brought the three of them to the side of the stable. Since there was a man, it was not appropriate to bring them into the room.


    Xu Wanrong looked at the horse and asked in surprise, ¡°Qingzhi, did you buy a horse?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°I go out quite a lot. It¡¯s more convenient to have a horse.¡±


    Sang Wanlu looked at the people on the other side, who were all busy. She was very curious. ¡°What are they doing there?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°They are making ice cream bar molds. I n to expand my business.¡±


    Sang Wanlu had an idea. ¡°Qingzhi, when will there be new ice cream bars? I want to buy some ice cream bars for my shop staff.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi praised, ¡°You are really a good boss. If you want to buy ice cream bars, you can do it tomorrow. Buy more. I¡¯ll give you a discount.¡±


    Sang Wanlu smiled. ¡°Thank you, Qingzhi.¡±


    After chatting for a while, Chu Qingzhi began to take Qu Zhaoyu¡¯s pulse. She quickly retracted her finger. ¡°Young Master, you are overtaxing your body on that kind of thing. You need to restrain yourself.¡±


    Qu Zhaoyu¡¯s face immediately turned red. ¡°Miss, what are you talking about?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hated men who sought pleasure outside, not to mention that he had a wife. However, in ancient times, society was like this. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you did? However, I¡¯m not going to point it out because it has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just reminding you. What I want to say is that it¡¯s because of you that your wife can¡¯t get pregnant. Don¡¯t me her.¡±


    Qu Zhaoyu said angrily, ¡°Nonsense. Do you even know medicine?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Qu Zhaoyu as if he was a clown and said calmly, ¡°How about you find another doctor?¡±


    Qu Zhaoyu flicked his sleeves and left.


    Sang Wanlu stuffed ten taels of silver into Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°Qingzhi, give me a prescription. Also, don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi naturally wouldn¡¯t turn money down. She returned to her room and wrote down a prescription. ¡°Make him drink it for three days. Something good will happen to you next month.¡±


    Sang Wanlu could not help but look forward to it. ¡°Thank you, Qingzhi. When something good happens, I¡¯lle to thank you personally.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded.


    Sang Wanlu thought of the clothes and asked, ¡°Qingzhi, have you finished drawing the clothes?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve only finished ten pieces. I¡¯m still drawing the rest. I¡¯ll finish them as soon as possible.¡±


    Sang Wanlu did not rush her. She only said, ¡°After you¡¯re done, ask Wanrong to bring you to me. When the timees, we¡¯ll open the clothes shop immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said softly, ¡°Wanlu, I have an idea.¡±


    Sang Wanlu was all ears. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi leaned in front of Sang Wanlu and whispered in her ear, ¡°Wanlu, do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Sang Wanlu smiled and nodded. ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    After that, Xu Wanrong and Sang Wanlu left.


    After Sang Wanlu got into the carriage, Qu Zhaoyu immediately said in a huff, ¡°Wanlu, you¡¯re not allowed toe here again.¡±


    Sang Wanlu frowned and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Qu Zhaoyu belittled, ¡°What does a little girl like her know? She¡¯s just a quack!¡±


    Xu Wanrong spoke up for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Cousin-inw, don¡¯t say that about Qingzhi. She cured my face.¡±


    Qu Zhaoyu sneered. ¡°She used some kind of witchcraft to cure your face and you think she¡¯s the Divine Doctor? Are you brainless?¡±


    Sang Wanlu interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to Wanrong like that. She¡¯s doing this for our own good. Besides, it¡¯s normal for people to be sick. Why are you so angry?¡±


    Qu Zhaoyu said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m angry! I¡¯m angry because that quack doctor spouted nonsense.¡±


    Sang Wanlu frowned slightly. ¡°What good will it do for Qingzhi to spout nonsense?¡±


    Qu Zhaoyu said angrily, ¡°How would I know? Anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to interact with her anymore.¡±


    Sang Wanlu was furious. ¡°Did she expose you? You¡¯re using anger to hide your guilt! Qu Zhaoyu, if you want me to stop interacting with Qingzhi, you have to cut off all contact with your bad friends.¡±


    Seeing that Sang Wanlu was angry, Qu Zhaoyu immediately softened his tone. ¡°Wanlu, I was too angry just now. I didn¡¯t mean what I said.¡±


    Sang Wanlu said firmly, ¡°Qingzhi gave me the prescription. When we get back, drink it for three consecutive days. If you don¡¯t obey, don¡¯t evere back home.¡±


    Qu Zhaoyu looked terrified. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Xu Wanrong was impressed. Her cousin was really good at disciplining her husband. When she got angry, her husband became a quail..

 Chapter 43 - 43: Good Luck Comes

    Chapter 43: Good Luck Comes


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhang Vige.


    After arriving at Zhang Vige, Chu Xuhua walked quickly towards Zhang Lin¡¯s house. He bumped into Zhang Lin walking out of the house. ¡°Uncle Zhang Lin, I¡¯m here to buy oranges.¡±


    This time, Zhang Lin was not as enthusiastic as before. He seemed to have something on his mind. He ced his arm on Chu Xuhua¡¯s shoulder and brought him to the side. ¡°Xuhua, I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Chu Xuhua did not think too much about it. He said solemnly, ¡°Uncle Zhang Lin, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Zhang Lin hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Xuhua, I think the price of oranges is a little low. Can you raise it?¡±


    Chu Xuhua was instantly displeased. They had reached an agreement. Why did he suddenly change his mind? ¡°Uncle Zhang Lin, we agreed on the price at the beginning.¡±


    Zhang Linined, ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to grow oranges. You have to understand me, right?¡±


    Chu Xuhua asked seriously, ¡°Uncle Zhang Lin, let me ask you again, are you selling the oranges at the original price or not?¡±


    Seeing that Chu Xuhua¡¯s attitude was unyielding, Zhang Lin wavered. However, the temptation of money made him not want to back down. ¡°Xuhua, go back and discuss with your family. If you agree to increase the price, you cane to pick up the oranges. If you don¡¯t agree, go elsewhere.¡±


    He was the only one in the vige who could supply such arge amount of oranges. He was not worried about the possibility that Chu Xuhua might disagree.


    Chu Xuhua left angrily.


    Chu Qingzhi was very angry and puzzled when she saw Chu Xuhua return empty-handed. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Chu Xuhua said angrily, ¡°That shameless Zhang Lin actually wanted to raise the price of the oranges. If we don¡¯t agree, he won¡¯t sell the oranges to us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and advised, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be angry. At most, we¡¯ll rece it with other fruits. Who said we must use oranges to make ice cream bars?¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded. ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t want his oranges. What¡¯s the big deal? Qingzhi, I¡¯ll ask around to see if anyone can supply us with other fruits.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    An old man walked over from afar. ¡°Excuse me, does anyone in your vige need fruits?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sized up the old man. He was a farmer. ¡°Yes, Uncle. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The old man said happily, ¡°I finally found it. It¡¯s like this. There¡¯s a family in our vige who is a rtive of the vigers of your vige. He said that someone in the Chu Vige uses fruits to make ice cream bars and needs arge amount of fruits. My family grows a lot of pears, so I wanted to ask if you need pears.¡±


    See, good luck wille sooner orter¡­ Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Uncle, how much do you n to sell the pears for?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°The pears in the market are sold for 20 copper coins a catty. If you want them all, I can sell you for 15 copper coins a catty.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked again, ¡°How many catties of pears do you have?¡±


    The old man counted with his fingers. ¡°At least 10,000 catties.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Uncle, we can take all the pears, but we have to sign a contract. During the contract period, you can¡¯t raise the price or sell it to others. When wee to pick pears, you have to cooperate and help us pick them. Can you agree?¡±


    The old man agreed without hesitation. ¡°Sure, sure, sure. What¡¯s so difficult about that? It¡¯s my duty.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s sign the contract. As for the money, I¡¯ll pay ten taels first. I¡¯ll pay you the rest in one go after I pick up all the pears. What do you think?¡±


    The old man thought for a moment and agreed. With the contract in hand, he was not afraid of her going back on her words. ¡°Sure, but I want the vige chief to be a witness.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Not a problem.¡±


    Under the witness of the vige chief, both parties signed the contract.


    Chu Xuhua put away the contract. ¡°Qingzhi, shall we sell sugar water cream bars today?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Imperial Hospital in the capital.


    The emperor¡¯s personal eunuch, Eunuch Li Fei, sent the two prescriptions to the Imperial Hospital.


    ¡°Chief Physician Yuan Zheng, His Majesty asked me to give this to you. Take a look. If there¡¯s no problem with these prescriptions, send them to the military camp in the south. They can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±


    Yuan Zheng was an old man in his fifties. He was wearing an imperial physician¡¯s uniform. Even though he was calm, he could not help but feel nervous when it came to military matters. ¡°Yes, Eunuch Li Fei..¡±

 Chapter 44 - 44: Good Luck Comes 2

    Chapter 44: Good Luck Comes 2


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Fci handed the prescriptions to the Chief Physician Yuan Zheng and left.


    Recently, there had been more infectious diseases in the military. Even the capital that was located in the north couldn¡¯t avoid it. One could imagine how serious the situation in the south was.


    After the various military camps reported the situation to the Imperial Court, the entire Imperial Hospital had been trying toe up with a prescription to solve the crisis. However, it was to no avail, and the prescriptions they developed were useless.


    After Yuan Zheng received the prescription, he immediately unfolded it and read it.


    As he read, he could not help but feel excited.


    The various herbs on the prescriptionplemented each other and brought the medicinal property to the maximum. One more or one less herb would reduce the medicinal properties by half. Everything was just right.


    ¡°Wonderful, really wonderful¡­¡±


    He had been involved in medicine for most of his life. One look at the prescription and he knew what kind of a person wrote it and what illness it was used to treat.


    The person who wrote this prescription must be a Divine Doctor.


    After the imperial physicians heard the Chief Physician¡¯s words, they immediately surrounded him. When they saw the prescription, they eximed.


    ¡°Chief physician, who wrote this prescription? There is finally hope for our soldiers!¡±


    Yuan Zheng looked around. ¡°You also think it¡¯s good?¡±


    The Imperial Hospital had people with brilliant medical skills. They were experienced and knew if a prescription was good or bad at a nce.


    ¡°Chief physician, quickly prepare the herbs and send them to the soldiers in the south.¡±


    Yuan Zheng nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shuiyun County.


    On the side of the street, under a big tree, there was a small stall surrounded by people. It was noisy.


    Wang Peifang was led by two servant girls to the stall. She looked angrily at the stall and the tall and thin girl beside it.


    She clenched her handkerchief with all her might. ¡°Chu Qingzhi! You are such an ingrate. When you have good things, you don¡¯t give it to me to repay me for raising you up but you actually started selling it here.¡±


    The two servant girls lowered their heads and remained silent. However, they wereining about Wang Peifang in their hearts. Back then, when Chu Qingzhi was in the residence, she did not have a good life at all. If it were them, they would not give Wang Peifang a dime.


    Wang Peifang walked towards the stall angrily.


    Chu Qingzhi had already noticed that Wang Peifang was here, but she pretended not to know.


    This vicious adoptive mother. If she dared to hit her like before, she would teach her a lesson and seek justice for Chu Qingzhi.


    Wang Peifang rushed over and reached out to pinch Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ear like before. ¡°You ungrateful girl¡­¡±


    Bang! Before Wang Peifang could finish cursing, she was sent flying by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s kick and fell heavily to the ground.


    The scene fell silent.


    As Chu Qingzhi rubbed her ears that felt slight pain from being pinched, she shouted in surprise, ¡°So it¡¯s my adoptive mother. I thought it was some scoundrel who touched me.¡±


    After shouting, she hurriedly shouted to the two servant girls, ¡°Hurry up and help my adoptive mother up. See if she¡¯s injured.¡±


    The servant girls were scared silly. Only then did they react and hurriedly run to help Wang Peifang up.


    Wang Peifang felt that all the bones in her body had shattered. She was in so much pain that she did not have the strength to scold anyone. She was embarrassed and urged, ¡°Hurry up and help me back. Go get a doctor. Hurry up.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, I¡¯ll settle the scores with you slowly!!!


    The two servant girls did not dare to disobey. They quickly helped her up and left.


    However, they were secretly praising Chu Qingzhi for doing a good job. They were often scolded by Wang Peifang, but they only dared to curse in their hearts. Now, Chu Qingzhi had avenged them. How satisfying!


    Chu Qingzhi also felt that it was satisfying. Under normal circumstances, she would definitely not dare to hit Wang Peifang. In ancient times, filial piety was a big thing. Even if she was sent back to her biological family, Wang Peifang would still be her adoptive mother. If the news of her hitting her adoptive mother spread, she would get a bad reputation and could forget about getting married.


    The purpose of her transmigrating to this world was to ovee the love tribtion. If she did not get married, wouldn¡¯t it cut off her path to immortality? This was definitely not allowed.


    Now that there was a reason why she ¡°identally¡± hit Wang Peng, no one said anything. After Wang Peifang left, everyone started to buy things as usual.


    Chu Xuhua, Chu Qingyue, and Chu Third hurriedly came over to show their concern for Chu Qingzhi. Seeing that her ears were red, their hearts ached and they asked her to rest.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ears hurt. She did not reject their good intentions and stood at the side to rub her ears.


    She thought to herself that she had to hit Wang Peifang harder next time.


    Four hooligans walked over to the stall.


    ¡°Move aside, move aside. Can¡¯t you see that we are here?¡±


    ¡°We have never eaten ice cream bars before, so we specially came over to give it a try.¡±


    When everyone saw the hooligans, they immediately retreated to the side. Some people had suffered from these people and stood even further away.


    The hooligans took out a few pieces of ice cream bar from the box and started eating without paying.


    Chu Xuhua didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, so he said kindly, ¡°Dear guests, it¡¯s a total of 50 copper coins.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the tall hooligan threw the ice cream bar away and pushed Chu Xuhua hard. Chu Xuhua crashed into the box, his face twisted with pain.


    The hooligan said angrily, ¡°How dare you ask me to pay? You are courting death!¡±


    Chu Qingyue was afraid. She watched with fear and did not dare to move.


    Chu Third stepped forward to protect them. ¡°You should pay if you take our things. Everyone has to pay. Why can¡¯t you pay!¡±


    The hooligans threw away all the ice cream bars in their hands and surrounded Chu Third with ferocious expressions.


    ¡°It seems that if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you won¡¯t learn.¡±


    ¡°Brothers, do it. If you kill him, it¡¯s on me.¡±


    The tall hooligan looked down from above. As he spoke, he grabbed Chu Third¡¯s clothes with one hand and clenched his other hand into a fist, about to smash it down on Chu Third¡¯s face.


    A gust of wind blew, and the tall hooligan fell heavily to the ground three meters away..

 Chapter 45 - 45: Going to the Jail

    Chapter 45: Going to the Jail


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi pped her hands. ¡°A weak chicken barks like a dog. Hmph, if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you won¡¯t learn!¡±


    When the other three hooligans saw that their gang leader had been beaten up, they immediately released Chu Third and surrounded Chu Qingzhi.


    The tall hooligan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. His eyes were spitting fire as he shouted angrily with a twisted face, ¡°Don¡¯t kill her. Drag her backter and make her wish she was dead!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled coldly. ¡°Make me wish I was dead? I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead now!¡±


    As she spoke, she clenched her fists and secretly circted her spiritual power before throwing a punch on the face of the short hooligan closest to her.


    Blood mixed with five or six teeth spurted out. The hooligan screamed and flew out. He mmed into a tree beside him. Afternding, he fainted.


    Everyone looked at Chu Qingzhi with admiration.


    The three hooligans were shocked.


    Chu Qingzhi stretched her arms as she walked towards the hooligans. She had a smile on her face, but the smile made the two hooligans quickly retreat in fear. The tall hooligan crawled backward, his body trembling.


    Chu Qingzhi snorted and sent them flying with a punch.


    The sound of heavy objects falling to the ground was heard. Teeth sttered all over the ground.


    The three hooligans were scared out of their wits. Was this little girl born with divine strength? They had offended someone they shouldn¡¯t have offended this time!!!


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± The hooligans ran away in a panic, dragging the unconscious hooligan.


    Chu Qingzhi snorted in disdain.


    The surrounding people were full of admiration for Chu Qingzhi. Some people who had been bullied by the hooligans paid more money and thanked Chu Qingzhi for helping them vent their anger.


    Just as Chu Qingzhi and the others were about to close the stall, a group of constables quickly walked over and surrounded them. The short hooligan followed behind.


    The constable asked with a serious expression, ¡°Who deliberately injured people just now?!¡±


    The short hooligan pointed at Chu Qingzhi and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her¡­¡±


    The constables looked at Chu Qingzhi with suspicion in their eyes. Chu Qingzhi was thin and weak. How could she possibly send a few fierce-looking men flying ?


    The constable turned back to the short hooligan. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡±


    When the short hooligan saw that the constable did not believe him, he was so anxious that he urged anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her. Constable, she hurt us on the streets. Capture her.¡±


    The constable asked the people who had yet to leave. He really did not believe that Chu Qingzhi could beat up four hooligans alone. ¡°Did you see her hit people?¡±


    The people looked confused. ¡°Sir, we didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Chu Xuhua and the other two panicked when they saw the constables. After all, Qingzhi had indeed beaten up the hooligans just now. If those hooligans dared to bully people on the streets in broad daylight, they must have a backer.


    Chu Qingzhi took the initiative to walk out. ¡°I did it. I¡¯m willing to go to the government office with you.¡±


    Those hooligans must be instructed by someone to cause trouble. She had to drag the mastermind out.


    She did not have any enemies in the county city. The only one she had a grudge against was her adoptive parents. Just now, she had hit her adoptive mother. It was very likely that her adoptive mother was behind it.


    If it was really her adoptive mother, then she would take this opportunity to make it known to the public that she was chased away by her adoptive family andpletely cut ties with them.


    The constable looked at Chu Qingzhi with sympathy and felt that she was a scapegoat for someone. ¡°In that case, pleasee with us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and said to her brothers and sister, ¡°Go back and find Tang Jinghong. He can help me out.¡±


    Chu Xuhua didn¡¯t wait for her to finish. He rushed forward and stood in front of


    Chu Qingzhi. Although he was very afraid, he bit the bullet and said firmly, ¡°I was the one who hit them. My sister is young and innocent. Please let her go.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was slightly stunned. She looked at the tall figure in front of her and her heart warmed. The Chu family really treated her well.


    She stepped forward. ¡°Sir, I was the one who hit them.¡±


    As she spoke, she stretched out her hand. ¡°Look at the blood on my clothes. It¡¯s his blood.¡± She pointed at the short hooligan..

 Chapter 46 - 46: Going to the Jail 2

    Chapter 46: Going to the Jail 2


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The short hooligan did not dare to look Chu Qingzhi in the eye. The moment he saw Chu Qingzhi, he felt a toothache, a headache, a faceache, and pain everywhere.


    The constable walked over and looked at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sleeve. It was indeed stained with blood.


    He waved his hand. ¡°Take her away.¡±


    When Chu Qingzhi walked past Chu Xuhua, she said, ¡°Brother, go find Tang Jinghong. He can save me.¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded with a firm expression. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ll go back and find


    Brother Jinghong immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Brother, remember to buy the sugar.¡±


    Chu Xuhua was speechless.


    She was still thinking about doing business at a time like this.


    However, he still did as he was told. He quickly bought sugar and rushed back to look for Tang Jinghong.


    When Chu Qingzhi arrived at the government office, it was alreadyte. She was sent to jail and would be interrogated the next day.


    When the Chu family found out that Chu Qingzhi had been taken away by the constables, they were frightened out of their wits. Chu Xuhuaforted them for a long time before everyone calmed down. Then, they went to the Tang family to look for Tang Jinghong. Tang Jinghong was not around, so the Chu family hurriedly went to the vige entrance to wait for Tang Jinghong to return.


    Tang Jinghong only returned after dark. He was very surprised to see the Chu family. ¡°Why are you all here?¡±


    Chu Xuhua hurriedly went forward. ¡°Brother Jinghong, save Qingzhi.¡±


    What happened to that girl¡­ Tang Jinghong frowned and asked, ¡°Tell me what happened first.¡±


    Chu Xuhua quickly told him everything. ¡°Brother Jinghong, can you help Qingzhi out?¡±


    She is actually in jail¡­ Tang Jinghong was shocked and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Heforted them. ¡°Go home first. I¡¯ll go to the county office to take a look.¡±


    Chu Xuhua hurriedly said, ¡°Brother Jinghong, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong had a secret identity and it was not convenient for him to bring anyone along. ¡°Stay at home and take care of your family. Do as Qingzhi says. I guarantee that she will be fine.¡±


    Chu Xuhua looked at Tang Jinghong, who was filled with a calm aura, and slowly calmed down. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave everything to you, Brother Jinghong.¡±


    The others were panicking and did not know what to do. They only looked at Tang Jinghong helplessly.


    Tang Jinghong changed direction and headed for the county office. He was not worried about Chu Qingzhi. That girl was not an ordinary person. Even without him, she could escape. She was looking to him for help because it was the most convenient and simple method. <li>??</li>


    In the prison of the county office.


    The prison was made of wood. It was dark, damp, and filled with an unpleasant smell.


    Chu Qingzhi was locked in a cell in the middle by the constable. Without saying a word to her, the constable left.


    Chu Qingzhi looked around and suddenly realized that there was someone sitting in the corner.


    She narrowed her eyes and slowly approached.


    It was a girl. She was wearing a dirty prison uniform and her hair was messy. She sat there curled up and did not move, as if she was dead.


    Chu Qingzhi asked softly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The girl moved slightly and slowly raised her face to meet a pair of clear and bright eyes. It was these eyes that made her want to speak. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi told the truth. Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to tell the truth. ¡°My name is Chu Qingzhi. I was falsely used of hitting a few hooligans and was imprisoned.¡±


    The girl stared at Chu Qingzhi for a while and finally opened herself up. ¡°I¡¯m Shen Ruyue, the servant girl of Second Madam Zhao of the Zhao family. I was made a scapegoat for someone else and was sent to jail.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly had an idea. Servant girls were usually very talented and meticulous. If it was possible, she would take her back to be an assistant. There were so many things to do at home now, and she could not handle it alone.


    She sat next to Shen Ruyue and said in a casual tone, ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    Shen Ruyue said resignedly, ¡°It¡¯s been more than a year.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi picked up a piece of hay and yed with it. ¡°Why didn¡¯t your master save you?¡±


    Shen Ruyue revealed a bitter smile. ¡°She was the one who pushed me out to take the me. Why would she save me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was interested. ¡°What exactly did you take the me for?¡±


    Shen Ruyue said with a sigh, ¡°One day, Madam invited a few rich madams in the county to eat fresh persimmons. In the end, one of the rich madams vomited and had diarrhea after eating the persimmons. Her lips and mouth were pale and she was diagnosed by the doctor as poisoned. At that time, no one could find the person who poisoned her. In order to save their reputation, Madam said that I did it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless. ¡°How can anyone believe that?¡±


    Tears welled up in Shen Ruyue¡¯s eyes. ¡°They all did. At that time, I liked that rich madam¡¯s son, but that madam didn¡¯t agree. Even if I was willing to be a concubine, she wouldn¡¯t agree. Everyone thought that I held a grudge and waited for an opportunity to poison her.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took a pity on her. ¡°No wonder.¡±


    Shen Ruyue was hopeless. ¡°Thank you for listening to me so patiently. I¡¯m seriously ill now and don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    She wiped her tears. ¡°After I die, these constables will throw me into a mass grave. My body will probably be eaten by wild dogs and beasts. There will be blood and remains all over the ground. This will be my end.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt a little ufortable when she heard that. She reached out and patted Shen Ruyue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let me ask you, if I save you and can cure you, how will you repay me?¡±


    Shen Ruyue looked at Chu Qingzhi in a daze. Then, she said firmly, word by word, ¡°I¡¯ll give my life to you.¡±


    Whoever could pull her out of such a swamp, she would definitely repay them with her life.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled casually. ¡°Wait for my good news.¡±


    Shen Ruyue looked at Chu Qingzhi, who had an ordinary appearance but an outstanding temperament and aura. Slowly, light appeared in her eyes. ¡°Yes..¡±

 Chapter 47 - 47: Qingzhi’s Trial

    Chapter 47: Qingzhi¡¯s Trial


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Soon, footsteps could be heard and the constable¡¯s ingratiating voice sounded. ¡°General, if there¡¯s anything, just let the servants do it. There¡¯s no need to make a trip personally.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s dignified and low voice sounded. ¡°You arrested my friend. I naturally have toe personally.¡±


    The constable was scared out of his wits. ¡°General, this must be a misunderstanding. How would I dare to arrest your friend?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice was filled with oppression. ¡°We¡¯ll know when we see her.¡±


    After a while, Tang Jinghong and a group of constables arrived at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s cell.


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi, who was at ease. He knew that this girl was not worried at all. He ced one hand behind his back and said to the constable, ¡°She¡¯s my friend.¡±


    The constable immediately took the key and opened the door. ¡°General, this is all a misunderstanding. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡±


    Then, he said respectfully to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss, we arrested the wrong person. General is here to pick you up. You can leave.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi secretly gave Tang Jinghong a meaningful look and said unexpectedly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m someone you can arrest and release at will?¡±


    Ayer of cold sweat appeared on the constable¡¯s forehead. ¡°Miss, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s those hooligans¡¯ fault.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had a powerful backer now and was bolder when she spoke. ¡°Since it¡¯s those hooligans¡¯ fault, catch them and ask them why they framed me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss. We¡¯ll go immediately.¡± The constable cursed the hooligans in his heart and hurriedly went to look for them.


    Tang Jinghong ced his hands behind his back and looked at Chu Qingzhi calmly. He did not say anything. He was thinking about what the first thing this girl would say to himter.


    The cell door was not closed. Chu Qingzhi walked out and looked at Tang Jinghong with her bright eyes. ¡°You came much quicker than I expected.¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be beaten up if Ie toote.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly remembered that there were many torture methods in ancient prisons. ¡°General, I owe you a favor this time. If you need my help in the future, just tell me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°I was waiting for you to say this.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and pointed at Shen Ruyue. ¡°Do you see her?¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned his head slightly. In the darkness, he could only see a human figure curling up in the corner. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi whispered, ¡°She¡¯s innocent.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled meaningfully. ¡°And then?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stopped beating around the bush. ¡°Actually, General, I want to ask you for another favor.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Tang Jinghong¡¯s face. ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi lowered her voice. ¡°Her name is Shen Ruyue. She was wrongly used of poisoning someone and has been in jail for more than a year. Can you redress the case?¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought for a moment. ¡°We need evidence to redress the case. Otherwise, even if I¡¯m a general, I can¡¯t release her just like that.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi understood. ¡°What if I find evidence that she was wronged?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi with his deep eyes. ¡°Then I promise you I can let her go.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said confidently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll investigate tomorrow.¡±


    Tang Jinghong admired the fact that Chu Qingzhi was always in high spirits.


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform everyone to cooperate with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thanked him. ¡°General, thank you in advance.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled.


    Shen Ruyue listened to their conversation word for word. She looked at Chu Qingzhi expectantly and ced all her hopes on her.


    The county magistrate did not dare to refuse Tang Jinghong¡¯s request. Therefore, he decided to investigate the case overnight.


    The four hooligans were brought to the county office overnight.


    The hooligans thought that the county magistrate was going to interrogate Chu Qingzhi overnight and were quite happy. They came to the county office cooperatively.


    The short hooligan immediately knelt down andined, ¡°County Magistrate, you have to seek justice for us. You have to punish Chu Qingzhi severely. Look at my teeth. Half of them were knocked out by her. It hurts.¡±


    The tall hooligan also hurriedly knelt down. ¡°County Magistrate, Chu Qingzhi broke my ribs. It cost ten taels to get treated. You have to make her pay me.¡±


    The other two hooligans also hurriedly knelt on the ground andined. They framed Chu Qingzhi shamelessly.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the four hooligans coldly and asked, ¡°Who sent you to cause trouble?¡±


    The short hooligan subconsciously replied, ¡°No one sent us. We went ourselves.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi bowed to the county magistrate. ¡°My lord, I think everyone heard what he said just now. They went to cause trouble deliberately. While I was self-defending, I identally hurt them.¡±


    The county magistrate nodded at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°I heard it.¡±


    The four hooligans were dumbfounded. What did they just say?


    A trace of admiration shed across Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes. It turned out that questioning also required skills. Chu Qingzhi was amazing.


    Chu Qingzhi snorted and turned around to ask, ¡°Did Wang Peifang send you to cause trouble?¡±


    The tall hooligan said quickly, ¡°No.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then asked, ¡°Then who sent you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± The tall man quickly covered his mouth.


    Chu Qingzhi frowned. If it wasn¡¯t her adoptive mother, who was it?


    The county magistrate had seen countless people and immediately noticed that there was something fishy going on. He pped the table and said, ¡°If you tell me the truth, you can avoid physical pain. If you¡¯re stubborn, you will be flogged until you tell the truth.¡±


    The four hooligans were terrified. They were covered in cold sweat and their eyes were filled with panic.


    The county magistrate pointed at the tall hooligan. ¡°You tell me. If you tell me the truth, I can consider letting you go.¡±


    The tall hooligan immediately felt a huge pressureing on. His face turned ashen and he quickly lost the courage to hold on. ¡°I¡¯ll confess.¡±


    The county magistrate growled, ¡°Speak.¡±


    The tall hooligan fell to the ground dejectedly. ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Rong Yufan from the Rong family.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that it was Rong Yufan. This man was too narrow-minded. Just because she didn¡¯t agree to work with him, he found hooligans to cause trouble and even got them to falsely use her!


    She said to the county magistrate, ¡°Please uphold justice.¡±


    The county magistrate gestured to the constables. ¡°Go and invite Rong Yufan from the Rong family over.¡±


    The constables quickly left.


    Rong Yufan was quickly invited over. When he saw the scene in the hall, his heart skipped a beat. However, he was someone who had seen the world. His expression did not change at all. Instead, he looked confused.


    He walked to the side of the hooligan and bowed to the county magistrate. ¡°Greetings, county magistrate..¡±

 Chapter 48 - 48: Settling the Case Swiftly

    Chapter 48: Settling the Case Swiftly


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The county magistrate was good friends with the head of the Rong family and wanted to be biased towards Rong Yufan. However, when he saw Tang Jinghong¡¯s pursed lips and cold face, he did not dare to. ¡°Young Master Rong, do you know them?¡±


    Rong Yufan looked at the four hooligans with a strange expression. Then, he shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°Your Lordship, I don¡¯t know them.¡±


    Her acting skills are definitely at the level of a Best Actor¡­ Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but think to herself.


    When the four hooligans heard this, they were stunned.


    The county magistrate looked at the four hooligans. ¡°Young Master Rong said that he doesn¡¯t know you. Do you have anything to say?¡±


    The tall hooligan said hurriedly, ¡°Young Master Rong, how can you say that you don¡¯t know us?! That day, you called us to the alley and gave us five taels each to smash the ice cream bar stall. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Rong Yufan shouted, ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m the eldest young master of the Rong family. How could I let you do such a shameful thing?¡±


    When the short hooligan heard this, he quickly said, ¡°Young Master Rong, you asked us to do it. Moreover, you saw us being injured and even told us to report it to the county office.¡±


    Rong Yufan pointed at the short hooligan and said angrily, ¡°Do I look like a fool? I think you¡¯re just trying to frame me.¡±


    The short hooligan couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°We didn¡¯t frame you. Otherwise, why would we find trouble with her for no reason?¡±


    Rong Yufan said angrily, ¡°You are hooligans. It¡¯s not strange at all for you to do such a thing.¡±


    The tall gangster was so frightened that his body went limp. ¡°Young Master Rong, you were the one who asked us to do it.¡±


    Rong Yufan insisted on denying it. ¡°Do you have evidence?¡±


    ¡°Evidence?¡± The four hooligans were stunned on the spot. They agreed verbally and there was no other eyewitness. What evidence could they have?


    Rong Yufan cupped his hands at the county magistrate. ¡°Your Lordship, they¡¯re clearly framing me. Please uphold justice for me.¡±


    Rong Yufan refused to admit it because he knew there was no evidence against him. Without evidence, there was nothing Chu Qingzhi could do to him.


    However, since he had offended her, even if there was no evidence, she would still produce some.


    Her hand that was hanging by her leg moved slightly as she formed a Truth Mantra. No matter who it was, under the mantra, they would tell the truth.


    She threw the mantra at Rong Yufan.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes narrowed. Just now, he saw a white light shot out from Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fingertip. It was especially fast, like an illusion, but he was sure that it was definitely not an illusion. What was it?


    Chu Qingzhi stared at Rong Yufan coldly. ¡°Rong Yufan, you asked me to work with you. I didn¡¯t agree, so you found these hooligans to smash my stall, right?¡±


    Rong Yufan could not suppress the urge to tell the truth. This made him panic. ¡°I¡¯m Young Master Rong. I¡¯m giving you a lot of face by asking you to work with me. You actually refused me. Of course I have to teach you a lesson.¡±


    Everyone looked at Rong Yufan in surprise. Wasn¡¯t he denying it just now? Why did he suddenly admit it?


    Chu Qingzhi snorted. ¡°So after you left, you went to look for hooligans?¡±


    Rong Yufan clenched his sweaty palm tightly. He clearly didn¡¯t want to admit it, but after opening his mouth, he still said truthfully, ¡°Yes, I gave each of them five taels of silver to cause trouble so that you wouldn¡¯t be able to do business. I didn¡¯t expect the four of them to be so useless. They were actually beaten up by you. Later, I got them to report it to the county office. I thought that this would at least make you be jailed for a few years. At that time, I¡¯ll talk to your family. They will definitely give me the recipe for the ice cream bar.¡±


    In ancient times, people without power or influence were like fish on the chopping board. Chu Qingzhi sighed. ¡°Rong Yufan, you¡¯re really ruthless.¡±


    ¡°A man has to be ruthless, if he¡¯s not, he will not be able to make a name for himself.¡± Rong Yufan¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. These were not what he wanted to say, but he could not control his mouth.


    Chu Qingzhi cupped her hands at the county magistrate. ¡°Your Lordship, how will he be punished?¡±


    Rong Yufan was really an idiot. How could he confess so easily? The county magistrate nced at Tang Jinghong, who had a strong aura.


    Tang Jinghong stood there calmly, as if he did not intend to interfere. However, everyone knew that he was here to support Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°ording to thews of the Daling Dynasty, as the initiator of this matter, Rong Yufan will be sentenced topensate Chu Qingzhi with 100 taels of silver and imprisoned for a year. The four hooligans are aplices and will also be imprisoned for a year. Chu Qingzhi is not guilty and will be released on the spot..¡±

 Chapter 49 - 49: Settling the Case Swiftly (2)

    Chapter 49: Settling the Case Swiftly (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi was quite satisfied with the oue, so she did not say anything.


    The county magistrate ordered, ¡°Rong Yufan, give Chu Qingzhi a hundred taels of silver immediately.¡±


    Rong Yufan did not dare to challenge the authority openly, or the sentence would be even heavier. Hence, helpless, he gave Chu Qingzhi a hundred taels of silver.


    Chu Qingzhi epted it with good conscience. He caused her to be arrested and made her family worry about her. It was only right for her to bepensated.


    Then, the constables locked Rong Yufan and the four hooligans up.


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a while and nned to rely onTang Jinghong¡¯s power again. ¡°County Magistrate, I have something else to say.¡±


    The county magistrate said politely, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi probed, ¡°I wonder if the county magistrate remembers Shen Qiuyue?¡±


    The county magistrate looked deep in thought. After thinking for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t remember. He nced at Chu Qingzhi and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t remember this name. I think Miss Chu won¡¯t mention this name for no reason. Please be direct.¡±


    In this era, it was really useful to have status and power. With Tang Jinghong around, the county magistrate had to treat her with respect. Chu Qingzhi said with a serious expression, ¡°This woman was wronged.¡±


    The county magistrate was terrified. ¡°Miss, you have to be careful with what you say. I have always handled cases meticulously. I won¡¯t wrong anyone.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Your Lordship, don¡¯t be anxious. I didn¡¯t say that it was your fault.¡±


    A thinyer of sweat seeped out of the county magistrate¡¯s forehead. ¡°Miss, what do you mean?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi briefly exined Shen Ruyue¡¯s situation and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll find evidence to prove Shen Ruyue¡¯s innocence.¡±


    The county magistrate then remembered Shen Ruyun. That girl poisoned Madam Xia because she hated her. Madam Xia was almost poisoned to death, but during the trial, they couldn¡¯t find any evidence that Shen Ruyue had poisoned her. Hence, Shen Ruyun was only locked up in the prison.


    ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s innocent? How can you prove her innocence?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not answer the county magistrate and only said, ¡°Please invite the madams who ate persimmons that day to the county office tomorrow. We¡¯ll know the answer then.¡±


    Could this girl be an expert at solving cases¡­ The county magistrate cherished talent. ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi bowed to the county magistrate. ¡°Thank you, Your Lordship.¡±


    ¡°Wontons, wontons¡­¡± The sound of peddling came from afar.


    Chu Qingzhi asked curiously, ¡°It¡¯s already sote, but there are still people doing business.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a night market over there. The market will only end at midnight. You haven¡¯t eaten dinner. Let¡¯s go and eat some.¡± As he spoke, he brought Chu Qingzhi towards the night market.


    Chu Qingzhi followed and smiled. ¡°My treat.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked jokingly, ¡°You¡¯re willing to spend money?¡±


    I¡¯m not a miser¡­ Chu Qingzhi suddenly felt that Tang Jinghong seemed to think that she was a miser. ¡°Tang Jinghong, what do you mean?¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°It¡¯s on me. Let¡¯s celebrate your release from prison. You can order whatever you wantter.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Tang Jinghong. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t have money?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said calmly, ¡°I have it now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    On both sides of the street, there were dense stalls selling everything. Pedestrians were eating and walking in the middle of the street. It was very lively.


    Tang Jinghong leaned towards Chu Qingzhi slightly and lowered his head to ask, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    There were too many people here and it was noisy. If he did not get closer, she would not be able to hear his voice.


    Chu Qingzhi quite liked such a lively scene. She swept her gaze across the stalls in front of her and walked towards a shop selling fish skin dumplings. ¡°I¡¯ll eat this. What do you want to cat?¡±


    Tang Jinghong was not too picky about food. When he was fighting at the border, filling up his stomach was the most important thing. ¡°It smells quite fresh. It should taste good. I¡¯ll eat this too.¡±


    When the stall owner heard Tang Jinghong¡¯s words, he walked over and greeted him warmly, ¡°My fish skin dumplings are delicious. It definitely won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong walked to the stool and sat down. ¡°Give me two bowls.¡±


    The stall owner replied loudly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sat opposite Tang Jinghong and looked up at the man in front of her. Although he was born in the countryside, his every move was very stable and imposing. His eyes were deep and sharp like an eagle in the sky.


    Tang Jinghong looked up and met Chu Qingzhi¡¯s clear and bright eyes. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was not embarrassed at all. ¡°I¡¯m admiring you.¡±


    This was the first time he had seen a girl staring at a man like this. Tang Jinghong reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t stare at men like this. It¡¯s not good for a girl to do this.¡±


    If a woman stared at a man, people would think that she was trying to seduce him.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    The stall owner quickly brought over two bowls of fish skin dumplings and said with a smile, ¡°Please enjoy. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thanked him and took the chopsticks from Tang Jinghong. She ate one and her eyes instantly lit up. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Seeing that Chu Qingzhi was eating so happily, Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°Take it slow. You have enough to eat.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at him and nodded.


    After dinner, the two of them rushed back to the vige.


    The Chu family was still waiting at the entrance of the vige. Although Chu Qingzhi had only been back to her biological family for a few days, everyone already treated her as family. Now that something had happened to her, they were very worried..

 Chapter 50 - 50: Chased Out of the House

    Chapter 50: Chased Out of the House


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Chu Qingzhi saw everyone standing at the vige entrance, she hurriedly walked over.


    In the modern era, she was loner. After living for hundreds of years, the people around her died one after another. There were only some fellow Daoists left.


    The fellow daoists were busy cultivating, and she was also busy cultivating. She rarely met them and often went into seclusion for several years.


    Now that she saw people waiting for her toe back home, she felt surprised and warm. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Dad, Mom, Brothers, Sisters¡­


    ¡°Qingzhi!¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister!¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister!¡±


    Seeing that she was safe and sound, everyone finally felt relieved.


    Li Qingyu wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and pulled Chu Qingzhi over to size her up carefully. At the same time, she asked with concern, ¡°Did the prison guard hit you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s clear eyes were filled with smiles. Under the bright moonlight, they were like stars in the sky. ¡°No, no. Fortunately, Jinghong came in time. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able toe back until tomorrow.¡±


    These words reminded the Chu family and they quickly thanked Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Everyone, go home.¡±


    The Chu family thanked Tang Jinghong profusely. Then, they escorted Chu Qingzhi home and asked what had happened on the way back.


    Tang Jinghong stood rooted to the ground. After the Chu family left, he hesitated for a moment before going home.


    He didn¡¯t know if his family left the door open for him.


    When he reached his house, he took a deep breath and gave the door a push.


    Unexpectedly, the door opened.


    A man¡¯s voice came from the darkness. ¡°Jinghong, why are you back sote?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied vaguely, ¡°Something happened. I went to handle it, so I came backte.¡±


    Mr. Tang didn¡¯t ask Tang Jinghong what happened because he felt guilty.


    When Tang Jinghong was 13 years old, the Imperial Court ordered every family to send a man to the border for military service. Tang Jinghong was only 13 years old at that time, but because he was already tall, Mr. Tang imed that he was 15 years old. Hence, Tang Jinghong went for military service on behalf of his father.


    Since he went for military service, twelve years had passed and there was no news of him at all. Everyone thought that he was already dead on the battlefield.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Tang Jinghong came back one day not long ago.


    Tang Jinghong had obtained a lot of good opportunities at the border. Moreover, he was smart, motivated, and hardworking. He had even contributed a few surprising strategies during the battle, allowing the army to win aplete victory. As a result, he had obtained the recognition of General Fan.


    General Fan brought him along and personally taught him. He treated him as half a son and even nurtured him as his sessor.


    When Tang Jinghong returned to his hometown, he even nned to bring his parents to the mansion bestowed by the emperor in the capital to enjoy a good life.


    However, when he returned, he realized that his mother had passed away and his father had married someone else. His son was almost 12 years old.


    What did this mean? It meant that the year he left, his mother died and his father remarried.


    Not only did his father not protect his mother well, but he was also heartless. He hated his father and did not tell him that he had made a name for himself in the army. He only said that he was not in good health and came back to recuperate.


    Mr. Tang said guiltily, ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯ve let you down. I specially waited for you here today to talk to you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s attitude was very cold. ¡°Father, if there is anything you want to say, just say it.¡±


    Father Tang carefully probed, ¡°Jinghong, you¡¯re almost 26 years old. I want to arrange a marriage for you. What do you think?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s face was hidden in the darkness, so no one could see the gloom on his face. ¡°Father, you just want me to move out, right?¡±


    Mr. Tang remained silent.


    Zhang Xiuqin scolded and cursed Tang Jinghong every day, causing the family to be in a mess. The only way to change the situation was to get Tang Jinghong to move out.


    Tang Jinghong was silent for a long time. ¡°Father, do you still acknowledge me as your son?¡±


    Mr. Tang did not answer Tang Jinghong directly. ¡°You¡¯re my son whether I acknowledge you or not.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s heart turned cold. ¡°Father, I understand.¡±


    He went to his room and packed his things. Then, he walked out of the room and came to Mr. Tang. ¡°Father, take care of yourself in the future. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Mr. Tang nodded and did not say anything.


    Tang Jinghong turned around and walked out of the house.


    As Mr. Tang watched Tang Jinghong leave, he heaved a sigh of relief and closed the door.


    When Tang Jinghong heard the door close, he paused for a moment and continued forward without any reluctance.


    He nned to return to the military camp. From the vige to the military camp, there was a shortcut through the mountain. When he reached the foot of the mountain, he suddenly saw a figure in front of him.


    Little girl!


    ¡°Qingzhi!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had long discovered Tang Jinghong. She stood there and waited for him. ¡°You still want to go to the military camp sote?¡±


    Tang Jinghong pointed at the bag and hid the sadness in his eyes. He said casually, ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll stay in the military camp. If you need my help, you cane to the military camp to look for me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong. He seemed to be enduring some emotions. She guessed that there must be something going on. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he leave the vige tomorrow? There was nothing important to do in the military camp anyway. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t youe back to recuperate?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes were as calm as water. ¡°I¡¯ve recuperated enough. It¡¯s time to get back to work.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said with concern, ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet. Don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡±


    Tang Jinghong felt a warmth inside. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    The two of them walked side by side into the mountains. The moonlight shone on their backs. One was tall and the other was short, looking very harmonious.


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly said, ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t asked you. Are those soldiers alright now?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said gratefully, ¡°They are all up and kicking now. It¡¯s exactly as you said. The fever subsided in two hours. After that, they had a meal and drank some medicine. They are almost back to normal. Those who are seriously ill can already stand up.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good to know.¡±


    Tang Jinghong pursed his lips slightly and said, ¡°By the way, do you still remember Fang Zerong? He wants to see you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Why does he want to see me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said bluntly, ¡°He admires your medical skills so much that he wants to acknowledge you as his shifu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He¡¯s probably doubting my medical skills.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought to himself. It seemed that the little girl didn¡¯t have a good impression of Fang Zerong. ¡°He didn¡¯t know you at first, but now that he does, his admiration for you is like the endless sea.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Then do you want to see him? When I left the military camp, he reminded me to ask you a few times.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand and rejected him. ¡°I¡¯m not free recently. I have to go to the county office tomorrow and open a clothing shop after that.¡±


    Was this little girl an all-rounder? Tang Jinghong was surprised. ¡°Opening a clothing shop?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°I¡¯m opening it with someone else. After I get everything on track, I¡¯ll hand the shop to my Second Sister. Second Sister is very talented in making clothes.¡±


    Tang Jinghong admired Chu Qingzhi even more. ¡°There¡¯s no better sister in the world than you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi admitted it without any modesty, ¡°Of course.¡±


    This little girl was also very arrogant!

 Chapter 51 - 51: Magic Power

    Chapter 51: Magic Power


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Just as they were about to split up, Tang Jinghong suddenly stopped and said, ¡°Qingzhi, can you do me a favor?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said without hesitation, ¡°Of course.¡±


    The scene of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fingertips shing and Rong Yufan telling the truth appeared in Tang Jinghong¡¯s mind. ¡°Help me interrogate the mole I caughtst time.¡±


    The mole refused to speak no matter what. He had used all kinds of torture methods. If he continued to torture him, he would probably die.


    Chu Qingzhi raised her eyes. ¡°This should be something confidential. Why did you ask me to interrogate him?¡±


    Tang Jinghong narrowed his eyes. ¡°Because only you can make him speak.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought that it seemed like Tang Jinghong had discovered another secret of hers. ¡°Since you trust me so much, I¡¯ll help you. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled faintly. This little girl looked carefree, but she was actually more sensitive than anyone else. Her adoptive parents made the worst decision in their life to abandon her.


    The two of them used their Light-body Technique to arrive at the military camp.


    Unexpectedly, Fang Zerong was waiting at the entrance of the military camp. He hoped that Chu Qingzhi woulde back with Tang Jinghong.


    Much to his surprise, he saw the person he wanted to see.


    He strode forward and bowed respectfully. ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sized up Fang Zerong. ¡°You want to learn medicine from me?¡±


    Fang Zerong was stunned for a moment before nodding vigorously. ¡°I want, I¡¯m willing to be your disciple.¡±


    The enthusiasm in Fang Zerong¡¯s eyes was so strong that Chu Qingzhi found it hard to say no. However, she really didn¡¯t want to take in a disciple. ¡°I don¡¯t ept disciples, but you can ask me any medical questions. I¡¯ll answer them for you.¡±


    Fang Zerong was a little disappointed, but he immediately felt that it was alright. It was already good that he was notpletely rejected. ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded at him and said to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tang Jinghong brought Chu Qingzhi to the tent where the mole was imprisoned.


    The tent was decorated like a prison cell. All kinds of torture devices were lined up. They were bloody and reflected red light. It gave people goosebumps.


    A young man was tied to the torture rack. His body was covered in whip marks, and some of them were still bleeding. His head was lowered and his breathing was weak.


    The two soldiers guarding the mole bowed to Tang Jinghong and left the tent.


    Tang Jinghong ced one hand behind his back and stood up straight. His eyes were solemn. ¡°Qingzhi, he¡¯s the mole.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the mole and clicked her tongue. ¡°He was up and kicking when you caught him. Now, he¡¯s been tortured half to death.¡±


    Tang Jinghong hated people who colluded with the enemy and betrayed their country. ¡°If he wasn¡¯t so tight-lipped, his corpse would probably be stinking by now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded in agreement. In this society, traitors were the most unforgivable. ¡°General, what do you want to ask?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression turned very serious, and there was a sharpness in his eyes. ¡°Ask him who instructed him to steal the distribution map of the capital¡¯s army?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi cast the Truth Mantra. Since Tang Jinghong had already discovered it, there was no need to hide it.


    After casting, she asked, ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The mole struggled to keep his mouth shut, but he couldn¡¯t fight back the urge to speak. ¡°It¡¯s the King of the Northern Borderline.¡±


    There was no expression on Tang Jinghong¡¯s face as he asked anxiously, ¡°Why does the King of the Northern Borderline want the map of the distribution of the army in the capital?¡±


    The mole dug his fingers into his palm to resist the urge to speak, and bright red blood flowed down. He said in pain, ¡°The Lord of the Northern Border doesn¡¯t want to hand over his military power, but the Emperor is determined to take back the military power of the various vassals, so he wants to rebel.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Why did you listen to the Lord of the Northern Borderline?¡±


    The mole roared like a trapped beast. ¡°He detained everyone in my family. If I don¡¯t listen to him, he will kill my entire family.¡±


    At this moment, a soldier rushed over. ¡°General, the warehouse on the right of our camp is on fire.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi immediately said, ¡°They set it on fire just to lure us away so that they can rescue the mole.¡±


    Tang Jinghong immediately instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s beat them in their own game. Let them take the mole away.¡± Otherwise, if the Lord of the Northern Borderline knew that his secret was exposed, he might go all out.


    The soldier cupped his hands. ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong brought Chu Qingzhi to the burning warehouse.


    Recently, there had been a drought and the military camp was short of water. Before the other party set fire to the warehouse, they had poured all the water in the water tank. Seeing that the fire was getting bigger and bigger, some soldiers were so anxious that tears streamed down their faces.


    A soldier asked, ¡°General, there¡¯s no water to put out the fire. What should we do now?¡±


    Tang Jinghong did not have a good solution for the time being. Putting out the fire had always been a big problem.


    Chu Qingzhi watched as the food was burned. She couldn¡¯t bear to see so much food being wasted and secretly cast a spell to extinguish the fire. 90% of the food was saved.


    Seeing the fire suddenly extinguished, Tang Jinghong stared at Chu Qingzhi from the side, his heart filled with curiosity.


    This was definitely not something that a mortal could achieve. Chu Qingzhi was clearly an ordinary girl. Why did she have such a magical power?


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and looked into Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes. She could read his thoughts clearly. She asked half-jokingly, ¡°Will you tell everyone my secret?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s reaction waspletely different from what she had expected. His expression was extremely serious. ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re not allowed to casually disy this magic power in the future, do you hear me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought that Tang Jinghong would want to use her. After all, in the modern cultivation world, people would use and even kill each other just for some small gains.


    She did not expect Tang Jinghong to be worried about her and afraid that she would bring cmity upon herself if she disyed her power casually.


    She nodded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Tang Jinghong heaved a sigh of relief. This little girl was too extraordinary. If she was discovered to have such ability, he might not be able to protect her.


    Little did the general know that Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t need anyone to protect her.


    The soldiers watched in a daze as the fire was extinguished. They felt extremely blessed and did not have any doubts. After all, who would have thought that magic power would actually exist?


    Tang Jinghong gave some instructions and left the military camp with Chu Qingzhi, sending her back to the mountain.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of the county. I¡¯ll go to the county office with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong returned to the military camp and immediately sent a secret letter to General Fan.


    He did not want to participate in the matters of the imperial court. It was easy to get himself killed. He was in the same boat as General Fan now. It was best to tell General Fan the secret the mole gave away.


    The next morning, Chu Qingzhi went to the county office after settling the matters at home. She nned to bring Shen Ruyue out of prison openly.


    As promised, Tang Jinghong was waiting at the entrance of the county. He stood tall and handsome.. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

 Chapter 52 - 52: Case Overturned

    Chapter 52: Case Overturned


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and asked with concern, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Me too, but I was worried that you didn¡¯t eat, so I specially bought some for you.¡± Tang Jinghong handed her the breakfast he had bought for Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi lowered her head and looked at the breakfast. She suddenly felt sweet inside.


    She nced at Tang Jinghong and took the breakfast. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    A smile appeared in Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Eat while walking? Or do you want to find a ce to sit and eat before leaving?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat while walking.¡± Chu Qingzhi thought to herself. No wonder girls liked to date mature men. It felt good to be taken care of. However, if she had known that Tang Jinghong would buy breakfast for her, she wouldn¡¯t have eaten breakfast.


    Worried that Chu Qingzhi might choke on the food while walking, Tang Jinghong slowed his pace.


    When they reached the county office, Chu Qingzhi finished her breakfast. She touched her stomach and felt a little bloated.


    A sedan chair was carried to the county office, and a graceful woman got out.


    The servant girl helped the woman into the county office.


    When the woman saw Chu Qingzhi, she red at her fiercely. Her eyes were filled with ferocity, as if she harbored a deep hatred for Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi was confused. Did she ever offend that woman?


    After the woman walked to the front, Tang Jinghong whispered to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°That woman is Rong Yufan¡¯s mother.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was enlightened. She had sent her son to prisonst night. No wonder this woman treated her like an enemy. She was indeed her enemy!


    Tang Jinghong then said, ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ll be on your side. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at Tang Jinghong. ¡°Do I look like someone who¡¯s afraid?¡± She exuded a confident glow and looked very eye-catching.


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°No.¡± She looked like a beautiful jade covered in a mysterious veil.


    When they entered the county office, the county magistrate happened toe out of the inner hall. He was apanied by a refined secretary. There were imposing constables standing on both sides of the hall. The atmosphere was solemn, making people feel afraid.


    The county magistrate cupped his hands at Tang Jinghong and bowed. ¡°General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised his hand slightly. ¡°Just handle the case. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    The county magistrate instructed a servant, ¡°Bring a chair and tea for the general.¡±


    The servant immediately fetched a chair.


    Tang Jinghong sat on the chair calmly and took a sip of tea, exuding a dignified aura.


    Madam Rong looked at Tang Jinghong in surprise and thought to herself, No wonder Chu Qingzhi can send my son to prison. It turns out that the general is supporting her.


    How could Chu Qingzhi be so close to the general?


    Her gaze suddenly darkened as she made a malicious guess. Could it be that Chu Qingzhi was shameless and slept with the general?


    That must be the case. Chu Qingzhi was dressed like a peasant girl. Other than her young body, what else could the general like about her?


    One after another, many madams entered the county office. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing why the county magistrate had invited them.


    The county magistrate nced at the madams and asked Madam Shen, ¡°Madam Shen, are these madams your close friends?¡±


    Madam Shen nodded, feeling a little uneasy. ¡°Your Lordship, please tell us what we are here for. We don¡¯t know anything. We¡¯re really scared.¡±


    The county magistrate nodded. ¡°Madam, calm down.¡±


    The county magistrate then instructed, ¡°Bring Shen Ruyue here.¡±


    The constable cupped his fists. ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    The madams looked at each other. Who was Shen Ruyue?


    Only Madam Shen and Madam Zhang remembered Shen Ruyue. However, both of them were puzzled. What happened to Shen Ruyue?


    Shen Ruyue was brought into the court with disheveled hair and a dirty face. She looked around and finally felt relieved when she saw Chu Qingzhi.


    She was very worried that Chu Qingzhi was lying to her. She did not sleepst night and had waited until now.


    She knelt in the center of the court. ¡°Greetings, my lord.¡±


    The county magistrate said, ¡°Miss Chu feels that your case is misjudged and is willing to overturn it for you. When I ask you questionster, you must answer them truthfully.¡±


    Shen Ruyue replied hurriedly, ¡°Yes, my lord..¡±

 Chapter 53 - 53: Case Overturned 2

    Chapter 53: Case Overturned 2


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When the madams heard this, they understood why the county magistrate had invited them here. However, when they heard that the case would be tried again, they were puzzled.


    Madam Zhang said displeasedly, ¡°My lord, the fact that] Shen Ruyue poisoned me is undeniable. What else is there to interrogate?¡±


    The county magistrate looked at Madam Zhang. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯ll know in a while.¡±


    He turned to Chu Qingzhi and said, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi bowed to the county magistrate and then to Madam Zhang. ¡°I¡¯m Shen Ruyue¡¯s friend. After hearing Shen Ruyue¡¯s wordsst night, I felt that she had been wronged, so I wanted to overturn her case.¡±


    Madam Zhang looked at Chu Qingzhi, who was dressed like a farm girl, and was full of disdain for her. She said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°What¡¯s there to overturn? She was the one who poisoned her.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°She didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Madam Zhang rolled her eyes at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°If she didn¡¯t do it, then who did? Arc you implying that I poisoned myself?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said unexpectedly, ¡°Exactly. You poisoned yourself.¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised his eyebrows with interest.


    Madam Zhang berated, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, ¡°Madam Zhang, don¡¯t be anxious. Although you poisoned yourself, you weren¡¯t aware of it either.¡±


    Madam Zhangposed herself. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked confidently, ¡°Madam Zhang, may I ask if you ate crabs the day you were poisoned?¡±


    Crabs were not a specialty of Shuiyun County. Moreover, they were seafood that only nobles could cat.


    Madam Zhang thought about it carefully. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and said to the county magistrate, ¡°Your Lordship, the case has been solved.¡±


    The county magistrate was dumbfounded, but he maintained a calm expression. ¡°Chu Qingzhi, tell me in detail.¡±


    Tang Jinghong did not understand cither. She only asked a question. How was the case solved?


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Shen Ruyue. ¡°You¡¯ll be poisoned if you eat crabs and persimmons together. That day, Madam Zhang ate crabs at noon and ate persimmons in the afternoon. That¡¯s why she was poisoned.¡±


    Madam Rong scolded, ¡°You¡¯re full of nonsense. One is meat and another is fruit. How can eating them together be poisonous?¡±


    ¡°Let me exin it to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Carrot can¡¯t be eaten with oranges, celery can¡¯t be eaten with cucumbers, pork can¡¯t be eaten with chrysanthemums¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi made more than ten examples in one go.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Chu Qingzhi took a deep breath. ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll do an experiment for you.¡±


    She turned around and asked Tang Jinghong, ¡°General, can you get crabs and persimmons?¡±


    The magistrate wiped his sweat. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for it. I have it in my residence. I¡¯ll send someone to get it immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. She knew that the county magistrate had it. Last night, she smelled crabs on the county magistrate. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee without bringing some crabs.


    Upon receiving the order, the servant immediately went and soon returned with the items.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the crabs and persimmons and said, ¡°Now, we need a test subject.¡±


    Shen Ruyue suddenly said, ¡°Qingzhi, let me do it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hesitated for a moment and agreed. ¡°Then eat the crabs and persimmons together. But don¡¯t worry, I have the antidote. I¡¯ll save you.¡±


    Shen Ruyue trusted Chu Qingzhipletely and immediately ate the food.


    Everyone looked at her intently. After a while, the symptoms of poisoning appeared.


    Shen Ruyue¡¯s face began to turn pale, and her lips turned purple. She was showing signs of vomiting, looking like she had been poisoned.


    Madam Zhang looked at Shen Ruyue in shock. ¡°She looks exactly the same as when I was poisoned.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi quickly took out a pill from her bag. It was the antidote she had prepared and fed it to Shen Ruyue.


    After taking the pill, Shen Ruyue slowly recovered.


    Chu Qingzhi said to the county magistrate, ¡°My lord, you have also seen it for yourself. Madam Zhang¡¯s poisoning has nothing to do with Shen Ruyue.¡±


    The county magistrate looked at Chu Qingzhi in admiration. She was an expert at solving cases. ¡°Madams, do you have any objections?¡±


    Everyone was shocked by the scene just now. It turned out that eating two types of food together could really be poisonous.


    Seeing that no one was saying anything, the county magistrate continued, ¡°The evidence proves that Shen Ruyue didn¡¯t poison Madam Zhang. Therefore, I announce that Shen Ruyue is acquitted.¡±


    Shen Ruyue clenched her fists nervously and looked at Chu Qingzhi. She was so touched that tears flowed down her face. ¡°Qingzhi, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi helped Shen Ruyue up. ¡°Come home with me.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded happily. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Shen Ruyue was sent to prison, Madam Shen had already cut ties with this servant girl of hers. Now, she had no right to take back Shen Ruyue.


    After hearing the county magistrate¡¯s verdict, Madam Shen stood up and left with her servant girls.


    The other madams also left one after another.


    Chu Qingzhi said to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Jinghong, do you know where there¡¯s a bathhouse? I¡¯ll bring Ruyue to wash up and change before going back.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as he stood up. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    When they arrived at the bathhouse, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Ruyue, go in and take a shower first. I¡¯ll buy you a set of clothes. Let¡¯s go back clean and leave the past in the past.¡±


    Shen Ruyue was filled with gratitude. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± <li>? ?</li>


    The three of them walked to the entrance of the county.


    Tang Jinghong stopped in his tracks. ¡°I¡¯m going to the military camp, so I won¡¯t send you back.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi blinked her bright eyes. ¡°Come to my house for dinner tomorrow. I¡¯ll personally make a feast to entertain you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitelye.¡± Tang Jinghong nodded with a smile. ¡°By the way, Qingzhi, I¡¯ll get someone to go to your house to get the ice cream bars in the afternoon.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Got it..¡±

 Chapter 54 - 54: Loyal Housekeeper

    Chapter 54: Loyal Housekeeper


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the way back, Shen Ruyue asked carefully, ¡°Miss, do you want to give me a name?¡± Chu Qingzhi was now her master. It was time for her to call her Miss.


    Chu Qingzhi was confused. ¡°Why do you want me to give you a name?¡±


    Shen Ruyue said in a low voice, ¡°Giving a name is a gift from the Master to the servant.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi understood now. Shen Ruyue thought that she was going to treat her as a servant girl.¡± You are not a servant. Instead, you¡¯ll be my housekeeper. I¡¯m busy every day. You have to help me.¡±


    She had always wanted to ck off, but in reality, she was as busy as a dog!


    Shen Ruyue quickly expressed her loyalty. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything you say.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was very satisfied with Shen Ruyue¡¯s attitude. ¡°When I get back, I¡¯ll find herbs to treat your illness. From now on, you¡¯re a member of my family. By the way, I have to think of an identity for you.¡±


    Shen Ruyue waited silently without asking.


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Ruyue, when we go back, tell them that you came from afar to Shuiyun County to look for your family, but your family moved away. You¡¯re the only one left now. You have no family and no one to rely on. I saw that you were pitiful, so I brought you home.¡±


    Shen Ruyue was so touched that tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Miss, I understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt awkward when she heard ¡°Miss¡±. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me Miss. Calling me Miss in the vige is pretentious. Call me by my name.¡±


    Shen Ruyue chuckled. ¡°Yes, Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to look at Shen Ruyue. Shen Ruyue was a natural beauty, but whether or not she was smart remained a question. ¡°I¡¯ll nurture you well.¡±


    Shen Ruyue smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ll learn diligently. I¡¯ll always remember your kindness.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Good.¡±


    In Chu Vige.


    The children were ying at the entrance of the vige. Among them was Chu Junbao, who waved at Chu Qingzhi and shouted enthusiastically, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took out a handful of candy from her bag. ¡°Good kids. I brought candy for you.¡±


    The children immediately surrounded her and thanked her with smiles. ¡°Thank you, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty.¡±


    The group of children admired Chu Qingzhi very much and replied in unison, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, we understand.¡±


    When Shen Ruyue saw this, she smiled brightly. It seemed that living in the vige was not bad.


    Chu Qingzhi said to Shen Ruyue, ¡°Let¡¯s go. My house is over there.¡±


    After walking for a while, Shen Ruyue saw many peopleing in and out of a house in front of her. It seemed that everyone in the vige had gathered in this house. It was very lively. ¡°Qingzhi, is there someone in the vige holding a banquet?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined as she walked, ¡°It¡¯s not a banquet. That¡¯s my family. My family is doing business. They¡¯re vigers who are working for me.¡±


    Shen Ruyue was enlightened. ¡°Qingzhi, I understand why you want me to be the housekeeper now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Work hard. I won¡¯t treat you badly.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded solemnly.


    Chu Qingzhi patted Shen Ruyue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good.¡±


    It was only noon, but the weather was already very hot. Everyone was so busy that they were sweating.


    Chu Xuhua brought Chu Third to pick pears.


    Chu Qingyue was making clothes. Chu Qingzhi asked Chu Qingyue to make the first batch of clothes as soon as possible so that they could open the shop. Hence, Chu Qingyue got busy with her favorite thing¡­ making clothes.


    Chu Qingning wanted to learn medicine, but before that, she still needed to learn a lot of words, so for the time being, she helped to work in the backyard.


    The other young ones were also helping and checking on everyone to see if anyone was cking off.


    As for the four elders, some were busy tending to the fields. As vigers, fields could not be neglected. Some were busy with the kitchen and preparing food for the family.


    After Chu Qingzhi returned home, she told Shen Ruyue about the situation at home and introduced her to everyone.


    When the four elders heard about Shen Ruyue¡¯s background, they felt that she was very pitiful, so they readily epted her.


    In any case, there was no shortage of food at home. It was fine to raise another girl. She could also help with the work.


    When Shen Ruyue found out that Chu Qingzhi was in the ice cream bar business, she was stunned. It took her a while toe back to her senses and she admired Chu Qingzhi even more.


    If it were anyone else who had obtained the Divine Stone, they would have gone to the capital to make a killing. It had to be known that the capital did notck anything except ice. Even if they did not sell ice, the price of the Divine Stone would be astronomical. However, Qingzhi did not have such ambition. Her temperament was too rare.


    Shen Ruyue took on the job as the housekeeper and relieved the burden on Chu Qingzhi.


    As she promised, Chu Qingzhi quickly found the herbs to treat Shen Ruyue. <li>? ?</li>


    Chu Qingzhi came to the stable and applied medicine on the horse. Under her care, the horse was gradually healthier.


    The day before yesterday, the horse did not see Chu Qingzhi and almost smashed the stable. It kept neighing and only calmed down in the middle of the night.


    Now that it saw Chu Qingzhi, it snuggled into Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arms, wishing that Chu Qingzhi could hug it and pat it.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and touched the horse¡¯s face. ¡°Be good. When you recover, I¡¯ll take you out for a spin.¡±


    The horse neighed and was especially happy.


    After taking the medicine, Shen Ruyue looked much better. She walked over and touched the horse¡¯s back. ¡°Qingzhi, this horse is so impressive!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled slightly. ¡°Not only is it impressive, but it¡¯s also very intelligent. It can understand humannguage.¡±


    Shen Ruyue was surprised. ¡°Qingzhi, where did this horsee from?¡±


    ¡°I picked it up.¡± Chu Qingzhi leaned closer to Shen Ruyue and whispered, ¡°But no one believed me.¡±


    Shen Ruyue looked at Chu Qingzhi in shock. ¡°I believe what you say.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi threw two handfuls of grass to the horse. ¡°Ruyue, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Shen Ruyue immediately reported with a serious look on her face, ¡°The 5,000 ice cream bars General wanted are ready. I¡¯m here to inform you of this.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gave Shen Ruyue an approving look. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    There was a huge shed built in the backyard of the house. Chu Qingzhi cast a spell in the shed. It was not hot at all. Instead, it was cool.


    The shed was divided into two parts. One part was used to make ice cream bars, and the other part was used to store the ice cream bars.


    The ice cream bars were neatly ced in the boxes that Chu Qingzhi had cast a spell on. Otherwise, it would have melted long ago on such a hot day.


    As she walked into the storeroom, she felt a chill.


    Shen Ruyue suggested, ¡°Qingzhi, I think we can build a workshop after selling this batch of ice cream bars. We can formalize the business and think of other businesses in the future. It¡¯s best if we can operate all year round.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was impressed by this idea. ¡°Sure. Draw up a n for me to see.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do itter..¡±

 Chapter 55 - 55: What Are Your Dreams?

    Chapter 55: What Are Your Dreams?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi released her divine sense and scanned every box. Very good, they were all done ording to her instructions. ¡°Ruyue, what are your dreams?¡±


    Shen Ruyue knew that Chu Qingzhi did not like it when people answered her question perfunctorily, so she said what was on her mind. ¡°I want to have my own courtyard, a hundred acres of fertilend, a sum of money, and marry a good husband.¡±


    This was quite pragmatic¡­ Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Shen Ruyue shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly smiled slyly. ¡°What do you think of my brother?¡±


    Shen Ruyue blushed. Her oval face seemed to be covered with ayer of red rouge. She whispered shyly, ¡°Qingzhi, you must be joking with me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. It¡¯s good if you be my sister-inw. If Big Brother is interested, these businesses will be handed over to him sooner orter. You can help him as his wife.¡±


    Shen Ruyue was shocked. ¡°Qingzhi, you worked so hard for this. Are you going to hand everything over to your brother just like that?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t care about these things. I¡¯m only doing this to let the family live a better life.¡±


    Shen Ruyue admired Chu Qingzhi from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re the only person I¡¯ve ever seen who¡¯s clearly capable but is not ambitious.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was someone who was on the path to be an immortal, so she naturally did not care about these material possessions. Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°I have ambitions too, but not for these things.¡±


    Shen Ruyue did not understand Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words, but it did not stop her from admiring her. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ll follow your lead from now on.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Do your job well. I¡¯ll help you realize your dreams one by one.¡±


    Shen Ruyue pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Qingzhi.¡±


    In the afternoon, a convoy entered the vige and went straight to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house.


    These people all exuded righteous aura, making them impossible to be ignored.


    When the vigers saw them, they stopped to watch.


    ¡°Qingzhi¡¯s big business is here.¡±


    ¡°Only Qingzhi has the ability to attract such a big customer. If it were us, we wouldn¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re the ones working for Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi heard themotion and walked out of the house. ¡°Are you sent by the general?¡±


    The leader was a young general. He cupped his hands at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss Chu, the general only gave us two hours. I wonder if the things are ready?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all ready.¡± Chu Qingzhi waved at everyone. ¡°Come in. I¡¯ll get them to carry the boxes for you.¡±


    The young general hesitated for a moment before waving at his subordinates. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Everyone obeyed and entered the house. The sun was too hot outside, so it was good to have a ce to hide and rest.


    Chu Qingzhi immediately asked Shen Ruyue to get people to carry the boxes out while she went to get some pear juice ice cream bars. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve worked hard. Eat an ice cream bar to get cool.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell your general. Hurry up and eat.¡±


    The soldiers, who were restrained and ill at ease, gradually rxed and took the ice cream bar.


    The young general couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. There are stools. You can take a seat. When the boxes are loaded, I¡¯lle over and tell you.¡±


    From their ce, they could see the entire process of the boxes being loaded, so they did not reject Chu Qingzhi¡¯s good intentions.


    The Chu family had never seen such a scene before. They squeezed into the shed nervously and helped everyone work.


    When Li Qingyu saw Chu Qingzhiing to the backyard, she immediately pulled her over and asked softly, ¡°Qingzhi, who are they?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said mysteriously, ¡°They¡¯re the big clients I found. They¡¯re powerful and can¡¯t be offended.¡±


    She did not intend to say that they were from the military camp. Beforeing, they specially disguised themselves because they did not want others to know their identity.


    When Li Qingyu heard this, she was excited and nervous. ¡°You said that someone ordered 5,000 ice cream bars. Is it them?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°They wille to get the goods every day. If I¡¯m not around, you have to treat them well, just like I did..¡±

 Chapter 56 - 56: What Are Your Dreams? 2

    Chapter 56: What Are Your Dreams? 2


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Qingyu said excitedly, ¡°I understand.¡±


    In the central room, a few soldiers were eating pear juice ice cream bars as if they were eating delicacies.


    A soldier said, ¡°Boss, this ice cream bar is too delicious.¡±


    The young general ate in a more refined manner. He could not bring himself to look at his subordinates who were like hungry wolves. ¡°Eat slowly. No one is snatching it from you.¡±


    The soldier said, ¡°I can¡¯t control myself. I wish I could put it all in my mouth and chew it now.¡±


    Another soldier chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve lived for almost twenty years, but I¡¯ve never eaten anything so delicious in the summer.¡±


    The soldiers looked at each other and smiled. Clearly, they were on the same page.


    The young general was speechless.


    The soldier quickly finished the ice cream bar and licked his lips. He seemed to be addicted. ¡°Boss, I still want to eat.¡±


    The young general red at the soldier. ¡°Did you bring money?¡±


    The soldier stammered, ¡°I left in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring it!¡±


    The young general said, ¡°Bring the money tomorrow and eat to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    Hence, the group of soldiers had already started looking forward to tomorrow.


    The goods were quickly moved to the car and secured with a rope. Chu Qingzhi did not need to go to the central room to call for soldiers. The young general was already waiting beside the convoy with his subordinates.


    The young general asked politely, ¡°Miss Chu, how much is it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised a finger. ¡°Two copper coins a piece. Five thousand pieces will be ten taels of silver.¡±


    The general took out a silver ingot worth ten taels and handed it to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss Chu, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Remember to bring the boxes over when youe to get the ice cream bars tomorrow.¡± Chu Qingzhi pointed at the small box. ¡°The ice cream bars in that box are for the general. Remember to give it to him.¡±


    The general cupped his hands. ¡°No problem. I will definitely give it to him. Miss Chu, goodbye.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand. ¡°Take care.¡±


    The convoy slowly drove towards the vige entrance. Under the gazes of the vigers, they gradually disappeared.


    At the military camp.


    A few soldiers gathered together and chatted.


    ¡°General said that he would use ice cream bars to reward those who contributed. Do you know what an ice cream bar is?¡±


    ¡®Tve never heard of it, but I think it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Since it has the word ice, it must be something cool.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯ll know when it¡¯s brought back.¡±


    Speak of the devil. At the same time, the convoy drove into the military camp and stopped at the location that Tang Jinghong had specified¡­ the drill ground.


    The young general carried the small box to Tang Jinghong¡¯s tent and said in a clear voice, ¡°General, Miss Chu asked me to give this to you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked up at the young general. ¡°Put the box on the table and follow me to the drill ground.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡± The young general immediately did as he was told.


    Tang Jinghong brought a few deputy generals to the drill ground. At this moment, the sun was already setting. It was fine to be exposed to the sun.


    He stood on the stage and looked around.


    In the Drill Ground, all the soldiers had arrived. There were a total of 50,000 people.


    ¡°I discovered a good thing that can cool you down. It¡¯s called ice cream bars. I specially bought it as a reward for those who have contributed. When your name is calledter, step forward and take a piece from the box.¡±


    Tang Jinghong gestured to the deputy general. ¡°Read the names.¡±


    All the soldiers looked at the boxes curiously.


    The deputy general stood in the middle of the stage and took out a list. ¡°Li Mingyuan, Gao Feiyu, Xiang Lei¡­¡±


    Li Mingyuan opened the box excitedly. Immediately, a gust of cold air blew past his face. Inside were neatly arranged snow-white ice cubes.


    He took a piece from it and asked loudly, ¡°General, how do I eat this?¡±


    The deputy general replied, ¡°Bite and eat!¡±


    Everyone could not help butugh.


    Li Mingyuan took a bite and eximed in surprise, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so cool. It¡¯s sweet and delicious¡­¡±


    Everyone looked envious.


    Gao Feiyu, who was next in line to pick one, couldn¡¯t wait anymore. He picked up an ice cream bar and bit into it. ¡°It¡¯s too cool. Who invented it? It¡¯s too delicious¡­¡±


    It did not matter if it was sweet or not. The important thing was that it was cool. In this weather, it was so hot that everyone was about to go crazy.


    The rest of the soldiers were even more envious. Then, the sound of licking and biting the ice cream bars could be heard on the drill ground.


    At the end, the deputy general¡¯s throat was almost sore. ¡°I¡¯m done reading the names. Everyone, disperse.¡±


    Tang Jinghong led the deputy generals to the tent.


    The deputy general who read the names coughed twice and asked tentatively, ¡°General, don¡¯t we have any?¡±


    Tang Jinghong ced his hands behind his back and walked straight and steadily. He looked at the deputy general and did not say anything.


    The deputy generals looked at each other. What did the general mean?


    The deputy generals were older than Tang Jinghong, but no one dared to be arrogant in front of him.


    Tang Jinghong was known as the ¡°Divine General¡± in the military camp. He had offered a strange strategy three times, which allowed General Fan to win aplete victory on the northern border. His achievement and ability were unparalleled.


    Even General Fan often discussed military matters with Tang Jinghong and admired Tang Jinghong¡¯s ability.


    After entering the tent, Tang Jinghong walked to the table and reached out to touch the small box. His slender fingers were as elegant. Then, he opened the box. ¡°Yours is here.¡±


    A few deputy generals immediately came over with excitement.


    There were no soldiers here, so there was no need to put on a front.


    There were three colors of ice cream bars in the box. One was red watermelon juice ice cream bar, one was a yellow orange juice ice cream bar, and another one was light yellow pear juice ice cream bar.


    Not only was it cool, but it was also filled with the rich fragrance of fruits. They subconsciously swallowed their saliva..

 Chapter 57 - 57: What Do You Want To Do In the Future

    Chapter 57: What Do You Want To Do In the Future


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The deputy general asked in surprise, ¡°General, this is?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked up and nced at everyone with a calm gaze. He slowly said, ¡°The boss gave these to me alone. You¡¯re in for a treat.¡±


    The deputy general said happily, ¡°General, do you know the boss?¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised his voice. ¡°Why?¡±


    The deputy general hesitated for a moment and suggested, ¡°General, there are so many people in the military camp. Why don¡¯t we order more ice cream bars?¡±


    ¡°I have the same intention.¡± Tang Jinghong sat on the chair. ¡°How much do you think is suitable?¡±


    The deputy general pondered for a moment and said, ¡°General, let¡¯s order 10,000 pieces. The 1st to 5th Battalions can take turns to eat it every day. When the summer is over, we won¡¯t need it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nced at the others who remained silent. ¡°Since there¡¯s no objection, it¡¯s decided.¡± He pointed at the small box with his index finger. ¡°Everyone can take two pieces.¡±


    The deputy general felt that Tang Jinghong was stingy. ¡°General, there are so many. You¡¯re only giving us two pieces?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s dignified voice sounded. ¡°Is two too many for you?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± The deputy general was so frightened that he quicklypromised. Otherwise, he would not be able to get one. ¡°Two pieces it is. Thank you, General.¡±


    After taking the ice cream bars, the deputy generals went back to their tent.


    Tang Jinghong took out one of each ice cream bar. There were a total of three pieces. He did not touch the rest. He locked the small box and ordered, ¡°Someone.¡±


    A soldier immediately entered. ¡°General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stroked the surface of the box and said, ¡°Send this box to


    General Fan¡¯s residence. Remember to bring the box back.¡±


    The soldier cupped his hands. ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Time passed in a sh, and in the blink of an eye, it was already evening.


    The people working at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house got off work one by one and walked home with joy on their faces.


    Work meant that they could earn money. Chu Qingzhi was generous. In a month, they could earn three taels.


    Normally, they would only earn three taels a year.


    Li Qingyu and Granny Chu were now in charge of cooking. Considering that their family was better off now, the two of them were not stingy. The food was very good.


    After dinner, the whole family gathered in the central room¡­ to count the money.


    Shen Ruyue took out the ount book and opened it. She cleared her throat and said, ¡®Tve sorted out the money from selling ice cream bars during this period of time into the ount book. I¡¯ll tell everyone one by one.¡±


    ¡°On the first day, we earned ten taels of silver from selling the ice cream bars and spent two taels.¡±


    ¡°The next day, we earned ten taels of silver and spent one.¡±


    ¡°The third day¡­¡±


    ¡°We sold all 35,000 ice cream bars today, from which we made 150 taels. In addition, we spent 30 taels of silver to buy sugar.¡±


    ¡°All the money now adds up to a total of 150 taels of silver.¡±


    The money was with Li Qingyu. Shen Ruyue did not touch the money and only kept track of the ounts.


    Chu Qingzhi took out the ten taels of silver that Tang Jinghong had given her and the ten taels of silver that Xu Wanrong had given her. ¡°Ruyue, add this to the ounts and mark it as the money I earned from practicing medicine.¡±


    After Shen Ruyue recorded it, Chu Qingzhi took out the 100 taels of silver that Rong Yufan hadpensated her with and told her family the origin of the money. ¡°Mark this aspensation.¡±


    Everyone looked at Chu Qingzhi dumbfoundedly. This, this, this was too amazing. Then, they revealed looks of admiration.


    Shen Ruyue went through the ounts one by one. She originally thought that Qingzhi¡¯s family was poor, but she did not expect them to be so well off. ¡°The money we have now is 270 taels.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up like the sun in the sky, especially Grandpa Chu and Granny Chu. They had never seen so much money in their lives. Now, their Chu family was rich.


    Granny Chu pinched Grandpa Chu¡¯s thigh. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t tell anyone about the money.¡±


    Grandpa Chu rubbed his leg and replied, ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    Granny Chu threatened, ¡°If you dare to go out and tell anyone that we make so much money, you arc dead!¡±


    Grandpa Chu quickly promised, ¡°I will definitely keep my mouth shut.¡±


    Everyone smiled. Last time, after Grandpa Chu told Chu Qi about making ice at home, he regretted it for a long time.


    Shen Ruyue handed Chu Qingzhi the proposal she had written for the workshop. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯vee up with the proposal you asked me to make. I even drew a simple blueprint of the workshop. Take a look..¡±

 Chapter 58 - 58: What Do You Want To Do In the Future (2)

    Chapter 58: What Do You Want To Do In the Future (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    What a capable girl¡­ Chu Qingzhi took the proposal and was not in a hurry to read it.


    She nced at everyone and said, ¡°Now that we have money, Grandpa, Grandma, Father, and Mother, let¡¯s discuss building a new house. Everyone, tell me, what kind of house do you want to live in?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Building a house. What they had been yearning for was about toe true. It was like a dream. No, it was even more unreal than a dream.


    Seeing that no one was speaking, Chu Qingzhi called out, ¡°Mother, tell me what kind of a house you want. Everyone will listen to you.¡±


    Li Qingyu grabbed the corner of her cooking apron nervously and excitedly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you what I think. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s good, we can change it.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Li Qingyu thought for a while. ¡°I want to build separate houses for Xuhua and Chu Third. They¡¯re going to get married soon. Chu Seventh and Chu Ninth are still young. We¡¯ll build houses for them in a few years. Oh right, the three houses have to be built next to each other.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they felt that this idea was not bad and did not raise any objections.


    Grandpa Chu said, ¡°We can¡¯t build so many houses at our current location.¡±


    Chu Rong said, ¡°There¡¯s a wastnd on the east side of the vige. Let¡¯s buy it.¡±


    Chu Xuhua frowned and said with some concern, ¡°Father, we need a lot of silver to buy that piece ofnd.¡±


    Chu Rong said, ¡°We can earn more. Building a house is a big deal. We have to build it better. Buy that piece of wastnd. In the future, your two little brothers will be able to build a house next to yours.¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded. ¡°Father, you are right.¡±


    As Chu Qingzhi read the proposal, she listened to everyone. After hearing them finish, she asked, ¡°Then do you have a courtyard that you like?¡±


    Chu Xuhua said, ¡°Just a few rooms and a small courtyard will do.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought about the construction standards of this era. Actually, she could build a small bungalow. ¡°Eldest Brother, Third Brother, think it through. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    She turned to look at Chu Rong and Li Qingyu. ¡°Father, Mother, can I design the house we live in?¡±


    Chu Rong and Li Qingyu said in unison, ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Shen Ruyue¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡°Qingzhi, do you have any good ideas?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised her pen and flipped the paper over. She drew the house design. Her hand holding the pen was very steady. Everyone looked at her and could not help but hold their breaths.


    The few younger ones walked to the table and watched Chu Qingzhi draw.


    Chu Qingzhi drew a two-story bungalow with a vi style. In ancient times, wooden materials were used as construction materials, so the bungalow would look even better.


    Chu Sixth praised, ¡°Fifth Sister, this house is so beautiful.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°When it¡¯s built, it¡¯ll be even more beautiful. You¡¯ll have separate rooms in the future.¡±


    There were many children in the family. They had to cram on the same bed until they reached the age for marriage.


    Chu Seventh looked at Chu Qingzhi with sparkling eyes. ¡°Fifth Sister, ever since you came home, our family has been getting better and better.¡±


    ¡°If we work together, the future will be even better.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly stopped drawing and looked at the four children. ¡°Chu Sixth, Chu Seventh, is there anything you want to do? when you grow up¡±


    The two girls, Chu Sixth and Chu Eighth, did not speak. One of them was 13 years old, and the other was 8 years old.


    On the other hand, the nine-year-old Chu Seventh and the seven-year-old Chu Ninth spoke. ¡°Sister, we want to study and be the number one schr.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite ambitious, but since you want to study, I¡¯ll send you to school.¡± Chu Qingzhi looked up and asked everyone, ¡°Is there a good school near the county?¡±


    Shen Ruyue said, ¡°There¡¯s a school that has produced three schrs. It¡¯s called Yunfei school. It¡¯s also a hundred-year-old school. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s opened by a chancellor who has retired.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment. ¡°We can go there to take a look first.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded. ¡°Qingzhi, I know where it is. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it after I finish drawing the blueprint. By the way, Father, Mother, do you know any builders?¡±


    Chu Rong¡¯s gazended on the small bungalow that Chu Qingzhi had drawn. ¡°Qingzhi, the vigers can build ordinary houses, but yours is tooplicated. They can¡¯t build it well.¡±


    Shen Ruyue looked up. ¡°Qingzhi, I know someone who¡¯s very good at building houses. Can you let him try?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Qingzhi was a little worried. ¡°But are you sure he can build it?¡±


    Shen Ruyue said firmly, ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and see himter.¡± Chu Qingzhi turned to ask Chu Sixth and Chu Eighth, ¡°Have you thought about what you want to do?¡±


    Chu Sixth and Chu Eighth shook their heads.


    Chu Qingzhi thought about it. She should find a skill for the girls so that no matter what happened in the future, they could make a living on their own.


    She looked at Chu Eighth and asked, ¡°Do you like to make clothes like Second Sister?¡±


    Chu Sixth shook her head.


    Chu Qingzhi asked again, ¡°Then do you like to learn medicine like Fourth Sister?¡±


    Chu Sixth still shook her head.


    Chu Qingzhi raised her head and thought for a while. ¡°Then do you have anything you like to do? You can do it for fun.¡±


    After a while, Chu Sixth whispered in embarrassment, ¡°Fifth Sister, I like to y with mud. I use mud to make small y figurines very well. Moreover, I also made a bowl, chopsticks, table, chair¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was a little interested. ¡°Can you show them to me?¡±


    Chu Sixth nodded happily and ran back to her room to take out many y figurines. There were cats, monkeys, pots, bowls, and so on.


    After Chu Qingzhi saw this, she realized Chu Sixth¡¯s talent. ¡°Chu Sixth, how about learning how to make porcin?¡±


    Chu Sixth was puzzled.. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s porcin?¡±

 Chapter 59 - 59: Yunfei School

    Chapter 59: Yunfei School


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°The things you make can be turned into porcin. The porcin can be used daily or made into ornaments. It has many uses. Do you want to learn?¡±


    The more Chu Sixth listened, the more she liked it. ¡°Fifth Sister, I want to learn.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go find a teacher to teach you.¡±


    Chu Sixth lowered her head and said with some concern, ¡°I¡¯m a girl. Will they teach me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi told her firmly, ¡°A good teacher doesn¡¯t teach skills based on one¡¯s gender, but on one¡¯s talent. I think you are quite good and I believe that they will also think the same.¡±


    Chu Sixth slowly raised her head. ¡°Fifth Sister, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi rubbed her head and asked Chu Eighth, ¡°Eighth Sister, have you thought it through?¡±


    Chu Eighth looked confused and shook her head. ¡°Fifth Sister, I, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    It would be difficult if she didn¡¯t know¡­ Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then think about it slowly. We¡¯ll talk about it when you know what you want to do.¡±


    Chu Eighth nodded. ¡°Fifth Sister, when I think of it, I¡¯ll tell you immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She turned to Shen Ruyuc. ¡°It¡¯s time for everyone to learn to read and write. I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    Shen Ruyue smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Qingzhi. I¡¯ve prepared for the lesson.¡± She was quite knowledgeable. In any case, there was no problem for her to teach Chu Xuhua and the others.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at her in admiration. ¡°Ruyue, it¡¯s a good decision to bring you back.¡±


    Shen Ruyue smiled. ¡°I like your house too.¡±


    There were many people in this family, but they were surprisingly harmonious. She had been in the Shen family for ten years and had seen many quarrels. She really liked such a harmonious family.


    After she arranged everything, Chu Qingzhi continued to draw the blueprint of the bungalow. After she was done, she returned to her room to draw clothes. After today, she would finish drawing 100 sets of clothes.


    In Chu Vige.


    At this moment, the entire Chu Vige was filled with joy¡­ because everyone had earned money.


    Third Uncle¡¯s house.


    Chu Xuede poured all the money in his wallet onto the table. It made crisp sounds that were very pleasant to the ears.


    He said excitedly, ¡°Father, Mother, Wife, quickly count the money I earned from selling ice cream bars today.¡±


    The three of them immediately walked over, their eyes filled with surprise.


    There was a pile of money on the table. There were copper coins and silver pieces. It was a lot.


    The four of them sat at the table and started counting.


    Chu Xuede took 1,000 ice cream bars from Chu Qingzhi. He had a cart at home that could transport the ice cream bars to the county city, so he took more.


    He paid 3 taels of silver to buy ice cream bars from Chu Qing Zhi and sold it for five copper coins a piece. In the end, he earned two taels.


    After the four of them counted the money, it was exactly two taels.


    Chu Xuede was overjoyed. ¡°Father, Mother, Wife, I¡¯ve earned two taels in a day.


    Two taels. In the past, I needed to work at least 20 days to earn 2 taels.¡±


    Third Uncle took two puffs of his tobo happily. ¡°Xuede, continue to work hard and follow Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Father, I know even if you don¡¯t say it.¡± Chu Xuede said excitedly, ¡°Father, Mother, there are still a few eggs at home. Shall I send some to Qingzhi?¡±


    Third Aunt said happily, ¡°There are 20 eggs. Send them all to Qingzhi to thank her.¡±


    Chu Xuede said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go immediately.¡± He pulled his wife over. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    His wife beamed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Many people in the vige earned money. This made everyone overjoyed.


    An hourter, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family sent off thest person who came to thank them.


    Li Qingyu looked at the kitchen that was filled with gifts from everyone and was a little touched.


    In the morning, Chu Qingzhi, Shen Ruyue, Chu Seventh, and Chu Ninth went out together.


    The four of them headed towards the county city.


    On the way, Chu Seventh said expectantly, ¡°Fifth Sister, give us a name too. Otherwise, we won¡¯t know what to say if others ask us for our names.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Seventh Brother, do you like the name Chu Xuyuan?¡±


    ¡°Chu Xuyuan?¡± Chu Seventh muttered and said happily, ¡°Fifth Sister, I like it.¡±


    ¡°Then from now on, your name will be Chu Xuyuan.¡± Chu Qingzhi turned to Chu Ninth. ¡°How about Chu Xuyao as your name?¡±


    Chu Ninth smiled shyly. ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister. I like it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked Shen Ruyue, ¡°Ruyue, how far is Yunfei school from the county city? If it¡¯s far, shall we take a carriage?¡±


    Shen Ruyue smiled and shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to take a carriage. Yunfei School is located at the edge of the county.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s close.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although Yunfei School was located at the edge of the county, it was close to the mountains and rivers.


    Behind it was a huge mountain with many maple trees growing on it. Every autumn, the red color of the mountain was as beautiful as a huge painting.


    There were thousands of students in Yunfei School, and the buildings upied an extremely wide area.


    In front of the school gate was a wide and t street. There were many stalls on both sides of the street, selling everything. However, no one peddled for fear of disturbing the students¡¯ studies.


    There were people from the city, the county, and the vige who came to the school to study. Moreover, the school was very friendly to the children from the vige because the chancellor was originally from the vige.


    There was a very good rule in the school: Students of the school were prohibited from talking about their family background, and they had to wear the same student uniform. They had to try their best not to wear any essories. Even if they did wear them, the essories could not exceed ten taels of silver. Because of this, thi school was one of the few schools where students didn¡¯tpare.


    The teachers in this school were all schrs. There were even many civil officials who had retired. They thought that since they had nothing to do, they might as welle and teach.


    Chu Qingzhi quietly listened to Shen Ruyue¡¯s introduction of the school. The more she listened, the more satisfied she was.


    Shen Ruyue stopped. ¡°Qingzhi, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the school in front of her. The que and door were magnificent. There were two rows of lush evergreen trees nted on both sides of the door.


    As far as the eye could see, there were many tall trees nted in the school. asionally, the sound of birds could be heard. The environment was very quiet.


    In the quiet environment, one could vaguely hear the sound of students reading.


    Chu Qingzhi asked the two young men standing on her right, ¡°Xuyuan, Xuyao, do you like the environment of this school?¡±


    The two of them nodded with yearning in their eyes. ¡°Fifth Sister, we like it..¡±

 Chapter 60 - 60: Successfully Signed Up

    Chapter 60: Sessfully Signed Up


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shen Ruyue said, ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and the four of them walked into the school.


    As soon as they stepped into the school, they were stopped by the gatekeeper. ¡°Are you students of the school?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sized up the gatekeeper. He was a young man in his mid-twenties. He was tall and had a righteous aura. ¡°No, I brought my two younger brothers here to sign up.¡±


    The gatekeeper said in a businesslike manner, ¡°The signing-up period for the school has passed. Come back half a yearter.¡±


    Half a yearter? Chu Qingzhi was naturally unwilling. ¡°How long has it been since the sign-up period ended?¡±


    The gatekeeper said, ¡°It¡¯s been three days. The students have already begun their lesson.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the disappointed brothers and asked the gatekeeper, ¡°Can¡¯t you make an exception?¡±


    The gatekeeper said matter of factly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s the same no matter whoes. I can¡¯t make an exception, but you have a chance.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°What chance?¡±


    The gatekeeper pointed to a wooden notice board in front of the door. There was a piece of white paper pasted on it.


    ¡°There¡¯s a question on the white paper that no one in the school can answer. If you can solve the question, I can let you in to see the dean. At that time, it will be up to the dean to decide.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked over. ¡°Ruyue, Xuyuan, Xuyao, wait for me here. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded solemnly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards the noticeboard. There was only a circle drawn on the white paper.


    Chu Qingzhi was confused


    What kind of strange question was this? It would be strange if anyone could answer it correctly!!!


    Afterining, Chu Qingzhi thought for a while and wrote.


    Without rules, nothing could be achieved.


    When the passers-by saw Chu Qingzhi writing the answer, they surrounded her and looked at the white paper. As they looked at it, they could not help but reveal looks of surprise and admiration.


    ¡°Brilliant! Brilliant!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we think of that?¡±


    ¡°When I didn¡¯t see the answer, I found it extremely difficult to answer it. Now that I see the answer, I feel enlightened.¡±


    Someone immediately went to tell the dean that someone had answered the question, and the answer was wonderful.


    When the dean heard this, he actually walked out personally. The students made way for him.


    The dean came to the notice board. ¡°Wonderful, wonderful!¡±


    After calming down, the dean looked at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss, is this the answer you wrote?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ced the pen on the table and said, ¡±1 wrote it.¡±


    The dean bowed to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re a genius.¡± He straightened his body. ¡°This question has troubled me for five years. Today, it¡¯s finally solved. Thank you for it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said humbly, ¡°Dean, you¡¯re exaggerating it.¡±


    The dean thought to himself that this girl¡¯s knowledge and talent could not be underestimated. ¡°Miss, may I know why you are here at our school?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and pointed at the two younger ones. ¡°I brought my younger brothers here to sign up.¡±


    ¡°Sign up? It¡¯s simple.¡± The dean waved at Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao did not move but looked at Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi waved at the two of them before the two children ran over.


    Chu Qingzhi introduced the dean to the brothers. ¡°He¡¯s the dean. Greet him.¡±


    The brothers said in unison, ¡°Greetings, dean.¡±


    The dean sized up the brothers. One was nine years old, and the other was seven. They were both at the best age to study. With such an outstanding sister, the younger brothers were naturally not bad.


    Hence, the dean wanted to test them. ¡°Have you learned poems?¡±


    The brothers nodded together.


    The dean said, ¡°Then recite one for me.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan cleared his throat and said in a clear voice, ¡°Wind scatters all thete autumn leaves; Wind hastens blossom and bloom of February; Wind churns up thousand-feet-wide waves; Wind sways myriad bamboos west and east..¡±


    It meant that the wind could make the leaves ofte autumn fall, and it could elerate the blooming of flowers in early spring and February. When it passed by the river, it could set off huge waves, and when it blew into the bamboo forest, it could make the bamboo trees dance.


    When everyone heard this, they were stunned on the spot, overwhelmed by deep emotions.


    The dean slowly retracted his shocked expression and asked softly, ¡°Xuyuan, who wrote this poem you recited?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan turned around and looked at Chu Qingzhi in admiration. ¡°My Fifth Sister.¡±


    The dean looked at Chu Qingzhi as if she was a god of poetry. ¡°Miss, you know how topose poems?¡±


    This was an era where the imperial court was in turmoil. Everyone fought for power and benefits, and very few people focused on study. There was ack of poems, and it had been many years since such an outstanding poem had appeared.


    Chu Qingzhi calmly epted the dean¡¯s admiring gaze. ¡°I wrote it for fun.¡±


    The dean suppressed his excitement and asked, ¡°Miss, did you make any other poems?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Chu Xuyao¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Recite one.¡±


    Chu Xuyao was a little shy. Under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s encouraging gaze, he said softly, ¡°This is for the moon. When I was young, I didn¡¯t know what the moon was. And thought it to be a white jade te. Or maybe a mirror hanging from the sky, floating in the crystal blue clouds.¡±


    The dean was overwhelmed with emotions. His eyes flickered, and the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes seemed to have rxed a little.


    He said excitedly, ¡°Good poem, good poem. When I heard it, I felt like a bright moon appeared in front of me.¡±


    The students looked at the three siblings in the crowd with admiration.


    After everyone felt the charm of the poem, the dean personally brought the brothers to sign up and assigned them to ss A.


    Every time the school recruited students, they would be divided into ssrooms. The best ssroom was ss A, and the teachers in ss A were the best.


    After signing up, the dean sent someone to send the three siblings to the school gate and instructed the brothers toe to the school for ss tomorrow..

 Chapter 61 - 61: Buying the Land

    Chapter 61: Buying the Land


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In a certain house in the county city.


    Nie Huiyang pushed the door open and walked into the courtyard. He said with a serious expression, ¡°Boss, if we don¡¯t get a job soon, our Chaoyang Building will be disbanded.¡±


    An Shanwu¡¯s face was filled with worry. ¡°Every time we get a job, another building team will snatch it away at a lower price. There¡¯s nothing I can do now.¡±


    Nie Huiyang patted the back of his hand. ¡°Boss, we can¡¯t just sit around and wait for death.¡±


    An Shanwu looked at Nie Huiyang. ¡°Then do you have any ideas?¡±


    Nie Huiyang avoided his gaze and said without much confidence, ¡°If only I had.¡±


    The two of them sighed in unison and fell into sorrow.


    Suddenly, a beautiful woman¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Brother


    Shanwu, Brother Huiyang, are you there?¡±


    The two of them looked up at the door. Then, An Shanwu stood up and walked towards the door happily.


    When he saw who it was, he couldn¡¯t help but shout in surprise, ¡°Sister Ruyue?¡± Shen Ruyue smiled. ¡°Brother Shanwu, I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be home.¡± An Shanwu nced at Chu Qingzhi and her siblings behind Shen Ruyue and said enthusiastically, ¡°Come in,e in.¡±


    The four of them entered the courtyard.


    When Nie Huiyang saw Shen Ruyue, he quickly fetched some tea.


    There was a set of tables and chairs made of wood in the courtyard. There were unique carvings on them. An Shanwu asked the four of them to sit down.


    Chu Qingzhi and Shen Ruyue sat down. The two little ones stood behind Chu Qingzhi.


    Nie Huiyang brought the tea to the table and said enthusiastically, ¡°Sister


    Ruyue, Miss, please have some tea.¡±


    An Shanwu asked with concern, ¡°Sister Ruyue, you¡­¡±


    Shen Ruyue knew what An Shanwu wanted to ask. She smiled and said, ¡°This girl beside me is called Chu Qingzhi. She saved me from prison. The two children arc Qingzhi¡¯s younger brothers.¡±


    When Nie Huiyang heard this, he quickly went into the house to get two apples for Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao. ¡°Little Brothers, cat.¡±


    With Chu Qingzhi¡¯s permission, the two young boys took the apples. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    Nie Huiyang smiled, revealing his white teeth. ¡°What a polite child.¡±


    An Shanwu, Nie Huiyang, and Shen Ruyue were orphans who grew up together.


    An Shanwu learned how to build a house from others when he was 12 years old. He was quick on the uptaking. When he was 20 years old, he established the building team called the Chaoyang Building.


    When Nie Huiyang found out that An Shanwu needed a helper, he came over to join him.


    Shen Ruyue was sweet-looking. She went to a rich family to be a servant girl and relied on her smart brain to secretly learn to read and write. She was promoted and became Madam¡¯s personal servant girl. It was just that the madam she followed wasn¡¯t a good one.


    The three of them caught up with each other for a while before getting down to business.


    Shen Ruyue unfolded the blueprint of the bungalow and handed it to An Shanwu. ¡°Brother Shanwu, Qingzhi wants to build such a house. Take a look.¡± An Shanwu took the blueprint and looked at it carefully.


    A few minutester, he said, ¡°No problem, but it will take a longer time. Moreover, it will cost at least 200 taels to build this house.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi secretly observed An Shanwu. This person didn¡¯t look cunning. He had a calm temperament, which meant that he was not someone who liked to boast. ¡°My budget is 1,000 taels of silver.¡±


    An Shanwu could not help but look sideways at Chu Qingzhi. The girl was dressed like a peasant girl. Was she joking when she said that she would spend 1,000 taels to build a house?


    An Shanwu asked in a friendly tone, ¡°Miss, did you say 1,000 taels just now, not 100 taels.¡±


    Even if it was 100 taels, ordinary farmers would not be able to fork it out in their entire lives.


    Shen Ruyueughed and reminded him, ¡°Brother Shanwu, don¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡±


    An Shanwu quickly exined, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything bad. I just feel that 1,000 taels is too much¡­¡±


    Shen Ruyue thought to herself. Chu Qingzhi was now earning more than a hundred taels of silver a day. A thousand taels of silver was only a matter of a few days. Moreover, Qingzhi was about to start another business. She would definitely make a fortune.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can afford it but I don¡¯t have the building materials.¡±


    An Shanwu understood what Chu Qingzhi meant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. Leave the materials to us. We will help you purchase them. With your budget, we will definitely use the best materials.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°In that case,e and take a look at the building side tomorrow and prepare for construction.¡±


    An Shanwu was overjoyed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After discussing some details and finalizing some things, Chu Qingzhi bade farewell to them and left.


    At the county office.


    Recently, the county city had been very peaceful. There were only some small fights, so the county magistrate was very free.


    The secretary was also very free. He walked into the inner hall. ¡°My lord, Chu Qingzhi is here to buynd.¡±


    The county magistrate¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup paused. ¡°That smart girl who solved a case for us?¡±


    The secretary nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The county magistrate looked up and thought for a moment. ¡°Whichnd is she going to buy?¡±


    The secretary said, ¡°It¡¯s that piece of wastnd in their vige. The Chu Vige is a big vige, but many people have be rich and moved to the county city, so that piece ofnd has been unupied.¡±


    The county magistrate pondered for a moment. ¡°How big is the wastnd?¡±


    The secretary replied, ¡°It¡¯s about the size of two acres. Behind that piece of wastnd is a small mountain.¡±


    The county magistrate waved his hand. ¡°Sell it to her. Remember to be nice to her. If we need this girl¡¯s help one day, she won¡¯t refuse us.¡±


    The county magistrate had always been good at judging people.


    The secretary replied, ¡°I¡¯ll do it immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi came out of the county office with two title deeds in her hand. One was for the wastnd, and the other was for the small mountain behind it.


    After settling the matter, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the market.¡±


    Today, Chu Qingzhi wanted to treat Tang Jinghong to a meal. She nned to personally cook something to thank Tang Jinghong for his help.


    At the military camp.


    In the tent, Tang Jinghong had been dealing with work for the entire morning.


    At the door, the soldier said, ¡°General, it¡¯s noon.¡±


    Tang Jinghong had been very busy these past two days. He asked the soldier to remind him to go to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house for lunch.


    He was especially curious about what Chu Qingzhi would cook for him.


    After hearing the soldier¡¯s voice, he put down his pen and stretched his body. He stood up and walked out of the tent.


    He ced one hand behind his back and walked lightly with a happy expression.


    The passing soldiers could not help but look at their general. What good things happened? The general, who always pulled a long face, was actually smiling.


    They were all very curious..

 Chapter 62 - 62: Treat

    Chapter 62: Treat


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him strangely, Tang Jinghong quickly cleared his throat and restrained himself.


    When he thought of that girl, he would unconsciously be happy.


    Fang Zerong bumped into Tang Jinghong on the way. Seeing that Tang Jinghong seemed to be different from usual, he could not help but ask, ¡°General, where are you going?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I¡¯m going to that girl¡¯s house to eat.¡±


    Fang Zerong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°General, can you bring me along?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nced at Fang Zerong¡¯s expectant face and pretended not to see it. ¡°She only invited me.¡±


    Fang Zerong was a little disappointed, but when he saw Tang Jinghong¡¯s happy expression, a bold guess appeared in his mind.


    He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°General, do you like that girl?¡±


    Tang Jinghong choked on his own saliva. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. It will affect Miss Chu¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°General, why are you so excited?¡± Fang Zerong rambled on. ¡°General, at your age, you are supposed to get married and even have children long ago. If it were any other man, he would have had several children already. You, on the other hand, have never visited a brothel or taken a fancy to any girl. You don¡¯t even like the princess. What kind of girl do you like?¡±


    At this point, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°General, are you¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m straight. If you dare to spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll send you back to the pce.¡±


    With that, he strode away.


    Fang Zerong looked at Tang Jinghong¡¯s steady and tall back and suddenly smiled. It looked like the general was about to fall in love.


    In Chu Vige.


    Tang Jinghong walked into the vige and bumped into Tang Dengping, his half-brother.


    Tang Dengping carried a box and looked at Tang Jinghong in shock.


    Tang Jinghong stood on the spot and looked at Tang Dengping calmly. Just as he was about to speak to him, Tang Dengping actually lowered his head and walked away as if he did not see him.


    Tang Jinghong smiled bitterly. Half-brothers were also brothers. Why were they so distant?


    He turned around and looked at Tang Dengping¡¯s back. He was carrying a huge box. His back was slightly bent, and his footsteps were a little hurried, as if he was avoiding something.


    He retracted his gaze and slowly walked towards Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house.


    Tang Jinghong had just walked to the entrance of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house when he smelled an alluring fragrance. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva.


    It smelled so good. What was this girl cooking?


    Without hesitation, he walked towards the kitchen.


    Chu Qingzhi was cooking something in the pot with a spat. The pot was steaming, enveloping the surroundings in a fragrance that made people salivate.


    Li Qingyu was the first to see Tang Jinghong. A smile appeared on her face. ¡°Jinghong is here?¡±


    Tang Jinghong greeted politely, ¡°Granny Chu, Auntie, Qingzhi.¡±


    Only the three of them were in the kitchen. The others were busy with their own matters. Now, everyone in the Chu family had something to do.


    Chu Qingzhi turned to look at Tang Jinghong and said very naturally, ¡°Jinghong, wait for a while. The dishes will be ready soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Jinghong smiled and nodded.


    His gazended on Chu Qingzhi. The little girl was wearing an ordinary farm girl¡¯s clothes. Her hair was tied into a high ponytail and she had a simple hairpin. Her body was still so thin, but she was always in high spirits. Her eyes were especially clear and bright.


    Unknowingly, his heart beat fast.


    When the food was served, everyone took their seats.


    When Chu Qingzhi saw that the table was too small for the family, she thought to herself that when the new house was built, she would definitely buy a long dining table.


    At the thought of this, she felt that she could start purchasing the furniture.


    No one knew the dishes Chu Qingzhi prepared today, so she exined it to everyone.


    ¡°The meatbail is called Jinling Meatballs.¡±


    ¡°The pancake is called the Golden Fragrance Pancake. It¡¯s made with shrimp and pork. It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    ¡°The duck soup is called three sets of duck. The soup is very delicious. You must try it.¡±


    ¡°That te of chicken is called white-cut chicken. There¡¯s dipping sauce beside it. I specially made it.¡±


    ¡°Thest dish is called fish biting sheep. It¡¯s also very delicious.¡±


    ¡°Alright, now, let¡¯s eat¡±


    The corners of Tang Jinghong¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Where did this girl learn to cook these? He was considered knowledgeable, but he had never seen any of these dishes.


    Grandpa Chu urged Tang Jinghong with a smile. ¡°Jinghong, eat while it¡¯s warm. Qingzhi made the dishes herself today. She usually doesn¡¯t enter the kitchen.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, you eat too.¡±


    Grandpa Chu was smiling every day. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Let¡¯s eat together¡­¡±


    Everyone picked up their chopsticks and ate happily. <li>? ?</li>


    After dinner, Chu Qingzhi brought Tang Jinghong to the wastnd.


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at the barrennd and said, ¡°I bought this piece ofnd.


    By the way, the county office gave me that mountain for free.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nced sideways. ¡°For free?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s very strange.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought for a moment and figured it out. ¡°The mountain is not worth much. I think he is trying to rope you in by giving this mountain to you.¡± ¡°Roping me in?¡± Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment. He must have taken a fancy to her ability to solve cases. ¡°This county magistrate is quite good at doing things. Now, if he wants my help, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to reject him.¡± Chu Qingzhi tilted her head and looked at Tang Jinghong. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Do you know any porcin master?¡±


    ¡°You want to learn how to make porcin?¡± Tang Jinghong sized Chu Qingzhi up. This little girl knew enough, yet she still wanted to learn.


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not me. I want to find a master for Chu Sixth. She has the talent to make porcin. If she can learn from a good master, her future will be bright.¡±


    Tang Jinghong lowered his eyes and thought for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s a porcin master. His son joined the army with me. I saved his son¡¯s life. I can help you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Chu Qingzhi was a little surprised. ¡°When are you free? Let¡¯s visit this master.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sparkling eyes and suddenly felt that the little girl was very beautiful. ¡°You can set the time. Tell me in advance. I¡¯ll take time out.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought about the schedule for the next few days. ¡°Let¡¯s go the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then what does the porcin master like? We should at least bring something.¡±


    Tang Jinghong shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll ask his son before telling you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Chu Qingzhi did not stand on ceremony.


    Tang Jinghong chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite..¡±

 Chapter 63 - 63: Discussing Business

    Chapter 63: Discussing Business


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Tang family.


    Tang Dengping rushed home after selling the ice cream bars. He went straight to see his mother and hurriedly said, ¡°Mother, I saw Elder Brother.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin was washing clothes. When she heard this, she was stunned. ¡°Where did you see him?¡±


    ¡°At the entrance of our vige.¡± Tang Dengping saw that his mother didn¡¯t seem to know, so he asked hesitantly, ¡°Didn¡¯t hee home?¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin continued to wash the clothes and said indifferently, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see him.¡±


    Tang Dengping was puzzled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t hee back?¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin didn¡¯t like Tang Jinghong. It would be best if he never came back. ¡°It¡¯s good that he didn¡¯te back. Sell the ice cream bars to earn money. When you save enough money, I¡¯ll find a wife for you.¡±


    Tang Dengping couldn¡¯t help but feel smug. He had a mother, but Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t, so no matter what, he had his mother to worry about him and help. Tang Jinghong could only be chased out of the house.


    ¡°Mother, are you really not going to care about Elder Brother? If I marry before he gets married, others will gossip, right?¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin threw away the clothes and said angrily, ¡°Who dares to gossip? If anyone gossips, I¡¯ll get them to marry Tang Jinghong.¡±


    Tang Dengpingughed. ¡°Mother, that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin said in a low voice, ¡°Listen to me. In the future, pretend that you don¡¯t know him when you see Tang Jinghong. No matter what happens to him, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    At the same time, she cursed in her heart. He waszy and deserved to be alone.


    Tang Dengping said proudly, ¡°When I saw him today, I pretended not to see him. He wanted to talk to me, but when he opened his mouth, I ran away.¡± He suddenly felt that Tang Jinghong was very pitiful, like a stray dog.


    Zhang Xiuqin waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Anyway, your father is on our side.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Dengping nodded. ¡°By the way, Mother, it¡¯s almost the Dragon Boat Festival. Do you want to call Tang Jinghong home for dinner?¡± He no longer called Tang Jinghong Elder Brother!


    Zhang Xiuqin frowned. ¡°Why should we call him back? He¡¯ll only eat our food when hees back.¡±


    Tang Dengping agreed and nodded. ¡°I understand, Mother.¡± <li>? ?</li>


    The young general came to pick up the ice cream bars again. This time, there were 10,000 pieces.


    After Chu Qingzhi sent the convoy off, she went to the wastnd. Then, she found ten strong vigers to help her get rid of the weeds on the wastnd and the mountain.


    The mountain looked like it upied ten acres ofnd. There were no trees.


    She nned to use it to grow precious herbs.


    There was no need to nt too many. Just twenty types would do.


    Before that, she needed to collect herb seeds.


    However, this was not urgent. She had to build the house first.


    In the afternoon, Chu Xuhua rushed to the wastnd. ¡°Fifth Sister, I brought back a boss. He said that he has something to discuss with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was cutting grass with a sickle. When she heard this, she stood up. ¡°Boss?¡±


    Chu Xuhua said excitedly, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the boss of a restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Qingzhi ced the sickle on the ground and walked home with Chu Xuhua. ¡°Brother, when we discuss businesster, stay and listen. Try to learn as much as possible. In the future, you have to discuss business yourself. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Chu Xuhua was slightly stunned. ¡°Fifth Sister, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is that I¡¯ll hand over these businesses to you in the future.¡± Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t keep me at home for the rest of my life, right?¡±


    Chu Xuhua had never thought of taking over the business. When he suddenly heard this, he panicked and quickly refused. ¡°No, no, no. Fifth Sister, even if you get married, these businesses will still be yours. Your brothers and sisters will help you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Chu Xuhua and smiled. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. Even if I give you the businesses, you can still give me dividends, right?¡±


    Chu Xuhua shook his head. ¡°Fifth Sister, I know very well what I¡¯m capable of. I¡¯m not cut out for business.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that her brother really didn¡¯t realize his potential.


    Since the beginning, Chu Xuhua had disyed great interest in doing business.


    When he was doing things, as long as he was the person in charge, he would arrange it in an orderly manner. He was extremely efficient and had never made any mistakes.


    The ideas he came up with were also very pragmatic and effective. If something unexpected happened, he would immediately find a solution.


    If he was nurtured well, he would definitely be a business genius.


    ¡°Brother, no matter what, you have to do what I want you to do seriously.¡± She only wanted to ck off. She had cultivated for hundreds of years without stopping and was too tired.


    Chu Xuhua nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. <li>??</li>


    Walking into the central room, Chu Qingzhi saw a fat middle-aged man dressed in expensive clothes sitting on a chair and eating an ice cream bar with a look of enjoyment.


    Shen Ruyue apanied the guest at the side. The atmosphere was very harmonious.


    When she saw Chu Qingzhi return, she immediately stood up and introduced the fat middle-aged man to her. ¡°Qingzhi, this is Shopkeeper Zhou from Fuyuan Restaurant in the county city. He¡¯s looking for you for something.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded at Shen Ruyue.


    When Shopkeeper Zhou saw Chu Qingzhi, his sparkling eyes revealed obvious surprise. This was a little girl. How could she make something like ice cream bars?


    However, he still bowed. ¡°Greetings, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said politely, ¡°Shopkeeper Zhou, please sit. Let¡¯s talk slowly.¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhou sat back in his chair and said with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gave Shen Ruyue and Chu Xuhua a look and asked them to sit down and listen. Then, she said to Shopkeeper Zhou, ¡°Shopkeeper Zhou, we¡¯re all straightforward people. If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I like Miss Chu¡¯s personality.¡± Shopkeeper Zhou rubbed his hands and said excitedly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be straightforward. Miss Chu, can you tailor-make some ice cream bars for me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°How do you want me to tailor-make it?¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhou described, ¡°For example, make some special shapes. It doesn¡¯t have to be too big, but it has to be more exquisite. It will be provided to the esteemed guests who came to the restaurant to eat.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said patiently, ¡°Shopkeeper Zhou, please tell me in detail. What¡¯s the special shape?¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhou thought for a moment. ¡°How about this? Make ice cream bars the shape of twelve zodiac signs. I¡¯ll give you five taels of silver for a set of twelve zodiac signs.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had no reason to refuse this business. ¡°Sure, but Boss Zhou, you can¡¯t sell the ice cream bars to outsiders. You can only sell it in your restaurant. We can provide you with a hundred sets every day. What do you think?¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhou agreed. ¡°No problem, but Miss Chu, there is another problem.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said politely, ¡°Shopkeeper Zhou, please speak.¡±


    This was what troubled Shopkeeper Zhou the most. ¡°Miss Chu, do you have a way to stop the ice cream bar from melting? I don¡¯t have ice storage here, so¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you deal with this problem.¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhou was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Then, the two of them discussed some details and signed a contract. After that, Shopkeeper Zhou returned in satisfaction..

 Chapter 64 - 64: Scheme

    Chapter 64: Scheme


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi came to the forest and chose a box tree. She used a spell to carve a set of twelve zodiac molds. The carvings were the size of her palm, and they were vivid and lifelike.


    Then, she started looking for fruits or vegetables of different colors.


    After a round of selection, she chose pears, bananas, loquats, mulberries, and strawberries. She could mix them up to make the colors that she didn¡¯t have.


    Once the ingredients were ready, she could start making them.


    Chu Qingzhi picked four girls who were meticulous to do it with her.


    Because they had to adjust the color, they had to be very careful. If they were not careful enough, they would mess it up.


    When the four girls were chosen by Qingzhi, they were so happy that they bounced around. They had long wanted toe. If they worked with her, they would earn three taels a month. They could not even earn so much money in a year.


    Hence, when they were working, they were very serious. They were afraid that Chu Qingzhi would be dissatisfied and tell them to go back.


    They were very quick on the uptaking and managed to produce a hundred sets of ice cream bars with the Twelve Zodiac signs at night.


    Chu Qingzhi stopped Chu Xuhua, who was about to go and unload the goods. ¡°Brother, send the ice cream bars to Shopkeeper Zhou tomorrow morning.¡±


    Chu Xuhua looked at Chu Qingzhi with admiration. ¡°Got it, Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi called the four girls in front of her and instructed, ¡°In the future, you girls will be in charge of making the zodiac ice cream bars. After you finish, you can get off work.¡±


    Chu Xiaotang was overjoyed and thanked her. ¡°Thank you, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you today. Go home and rest early.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The four girls happily went home.


    On the way, Chu Xin said happily, ¡°Xiaotang, I feel like I¡¯m dreaming.¡±


    Chu Xiaotang nodded vigorously. ¡°Me too, me too. In the future, we can earn money to support our family. I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    Chu Lanzhen cried. ¡°My father is seriously ill all year round. The entire family relies on my mother. I can share the burden now.¡±


    Chu Shujing asked in confusion, ¡°Lanzhen, why don¡¯t you get Qingzhi to treat your father?¡±


    Chu Lanzhen hesitated and said, ¡°My father has been bedridden for ten years. It¡¯s so serious. Qingzhi is still young, after all. I don¡¯t think she can treat him.¡±


    Chu Xin advised, ¡°Give it a try. If you ask Sister Qingzhi to treat your father, she can charge you less. By the way, didn¡¯t you hear what Third Aunt said? She felt much better after drinking the herbs that Sister Qingzhi picked for her for a day.¡±


    Chu Lanzhen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    Chu Xiaotang continued, ¡°It¡¯s true. Third Aunt looks obviously much better now.¡±


    Chu Lanzhen said happily, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with my mother.¡±


    Rong Mansion.


    Ever since Madam Rong met Chu Qingzhi from the government office, she had been feeling annoyed and was constantly thinking about taking revenge on Chu Qingzhi and her son.


    Rong Yupeng was also very angry. He thought that if Xu Wanrong came to beg him to marry her, he would reluctantly agree to marry her.


    Although Xu Wanrong was the daughter of the richest man in the county and had a lot of money, her family was merchants by trade after all. Her status was low. He was a schr and already had a noble status. This was something that could not be bought with money.


    However, after waiting for so many days, he still didn¡¯t see Xu Wanrong, which made him furious.


    He went to Madam Rong¡¯s courtyard in a huff. ¡°Mother, Mother¡­¡±


    Madam Rong doted on her second son and treated him as the Rong family¡¯s hope. When she heard his voice, she immediately smiled. ¡°Yupeng, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Rong Yupeng walked up to Madam Rong. ¡°Mother, I heard from the servants that you¡¯re in a bad mood?¡±


    Madam Rong¡¯s smile immediately faded. She sighed and said, ¡°Your brother is still in prison. How can I be in a good mood?¡±


    Rong Yupeng lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Mother, is money not useful?¡± He was implying that his family could bribe the county magistrate to release Rong Yufan.


    Madam Rong shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work. The county magistrate doesn¡¯t even care about us.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Rong Yupeng was puzzled. ¡°Brother didn¡¯t do anything too serious. Why didn¡¯t the county magistrate make an exception?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure this out either,¡± Mrs. Rong said angrily. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Chu Qingzhi that your brother was imprisoned. That¡¯s why I want to teach Chu Qingzhi a lesson.¡±


    ¡°We indeed can¡¯t let Chu Qingzhi off.¡± Rong Yupeng quickly agreed with Madam Rong. ¡°How do you want to teach Chu Qingzhi a lesson?¡±


    ¡°To ruin her reputation.¡± Madam Rong¡¯s expression was vicious. ¡°By the way, when Chu Qingzhi overturned Shen Ruyue¡¯s case that day, she was apanied by a general. I think that she must have given her body to that general to make him help her.¡±


    ¡°Mother, are you sure?¡± Rong Yupeng had seen Chu Qingzhi before. She didn¡¯t look like a beauty. How could the general take a fancy to her? Was the general blind?


    Madam Rong said, ¡°Chu Qingzhi is just a little girl. She doesn¡¯t have a background. Why would that general help her?¡±


    Rong Yupeng still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Mother, Chu Qingzhi isn¡¯t beautiful. Can she seduce that general?¡±


    Madam Rong said, ¡°Why not? As a general, he must have seen all kinds of beauties, but you¡¯ll get tired when you see so many beauties. It¡¯s not impossible for him to change his taste.¡±


    Rong Yupeng pondered. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, teaching her a lesson will be a piece of cake.¡±


    Madam Rong looked at Rong Yupeng and asked, ¡°Do you have an idea?¡±


    Rong Yupeng sneered. ¡°Mother, leave this to me. I¡¯ll definitely ruin Chu Qingzhi¡¯s reputation and make her notorious in the surrounding viges!¡±


    In Chu Vige.


    In the room, Chu Qingyue used a pair of scissors to cut off the excess thread on the clothes and unfolded it to admire it carefully.


    It was a very simple dress. The sleeves and the hem were flounced. Although it was brown, it looked cute.


    Chu Qingzhi walked into the room and saw this scene. ¡°Second Sister, how many clothes have you made?¡±


    Chu Qingyue pointed at the pile of clothes beside her. ¡°There are 20 of them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took out all 20 pieces of clothing and looked at them. The quality of each piece was up to standard. ¡°This quantity is enough. I¡¯ll go find Sang Wanlu tomorrow to discuss opening the shop.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded with some anticipation in her eyes.


    Chu Qingzhi folded the clothes. ¡°Second Sister,e with me tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qingyue immediately became restrained and said hesitantly, ¡°Fifth Sister, it¡¯s not good for me to go, right?¡±


    ¡°Why is that not good?¡± Chu Qingzhi turned to look at Chu Qingyue. ¡°Second Sister, have you forgotten what I told you?¡±


    Chu Qingyue stammered, ¡°No, but¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi interrupted her and encouraged her, ¡°Second Sister, be more confident. You have to believe that you can do it.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Chu Qingyue nodded firmly. ¡°I will listen to you..¡±

 Chapter 65 - 65: Rare Horse

    Chapter 65: Rare Horse


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao wore new clothes. Their faces were solemn as they bade farewell to the four elders. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Dad, and Mom, we¡¯re going to the school to study.¡±


    Granny Chu was happy. ¡°Good, good, good. You have to listen to the ss seriously. This opportunity is hard toe by, understand?¡±


    The two children nodded in unison. ¡°Grandma, we understand.¡±


    Granny Chu wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect that her descendants could go to school one day. ¡°Alright, go quickly. Don¡¯t runte.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan clenched his small fists. ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ll study hard and bring glory to our family.¡±


    Granny Chu patted her two grandsons on the head. ¡°I believe you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Grandpa Chu waved at the two children. He and Chu Rong specially changed into new clothes and sent the children to school together to express how important they took this matter.


    The four of them walked further and further away, gradually disappearing from the vigers¡¯ envious gazes.


    Many vigers thought to themselves that they had to work hard and send their children to study one day.


    Only by studying could one be sessful!


    When Chu Qingzhi came to the stable, she immediately felt the horse¡¯s warm wee. Not only did it rub its head against her, but it also licked her hand.


    Chu Qingzhi touched the horse¡¯s head. ¡°You have basically recovered. It¡¯s time to help the family. If you agree to help, nod.¡±


    The horse nodded very intelligently.


    Chu Qingzhi opened the door of the stable and waved at the horse. ¡°Then follow me.¡±


    The horse followed Chu Qingzhi to the entrance of the courtyard. This scene attracted the attention of many people.


    Chu Rong, who had outstanding carpentry skills, had specially built a cart to help his family transport goods. As long as the cart was tied to the horse, it could be used.


    The horse stood in front of the cart and obediently let Chu Qingzhi put a rope on it. Its long tail swept gently, looking exceptionally elegant.


    There was even a small braid on its tail. Chu Sixth had specially braided it for the horse and said that it would look even better with a braid.


    Initially, the horse did not agree, but after hearing Chu Sixth¡¯s words, not only did it agree, but it also liked it very much. It often wagged its tail, as if it was showing off.


    Chu Xuhua carried the boxes to the cart. There were a total of three. One was for Shopkeeper Zhou, the other was for Xu Wanrong. She had ordered 1,000 pieces and nned to give them to the workers in the workshop in the afternoon to cool off. The other was for Sang Wanlu. It was also 1,000 pieces.


    Chu Qingzhi handed the reins to Chu Xuhua. ¡°Brother, remember to collect the money.¡±


    Chu Xuhua was tall and handsome. He smiled when he heard that. ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡±


    Chu Third ran over. He would go to deliver the goods with Chu Xuhua. ¡°Fifth Sister, we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked to the side and made way. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As the brothers left, the busy day slowly began with the rising of the sun.


    Wastnd.


    An Shanwu and Nie Huiyang arrived a long time ago. They had almost finished measuring thend.


    Chu Qingzhi brought them some water. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the water here for you. Come and drink it yourself if you¡¯re thirsty.¡±


    An Shanwu replied, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi put down the water and walked towards An Shanwu. ¡°Brother An, when can we start building the house?¡±


    As An Shanwu worked, he replied, ¡°We¡¯ll finish nning and then go to buy the necessary materials. Tomorrow morning at five o¡¯clock, ask your family toe over with a hoe. After digging the ground with the hoe, we can start construction tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    An Shanwu continued, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, I¡¯ll bring 20 people tomorrow. I need your family to prepare lunch. In addition, if we are short of people, I need you to find some people in the vige to help.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed readily. ¡°No problem.¡±


    An Shanwu secretly praised Chu Qingzhi for being capable. This was the first time he had seen such a capable girl. ¡°Then everything is good.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi returned home and told Shen Ruyue about the matter, asking her to make the arrangements..

 Chapter 66 - 66: Rare Horse 2

    Chapter 66: Rare Horse 2


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ever since she had Shen Ruyue, she felt much more rxed.


    In the county city.


    With the help of the horse, the delivery was very fast. All the goods for the three clients were delivered in two hours.


    Chu Third pointed at the cloth shop beside him and said, ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Sister said to bring some fabrics back for her. I¡¯ll go buy some fabrics.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to talk business with the sugar seller. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Chu Xuhua¡¯s palms were sweating slightly and he was a little nervous.


    Chu Third nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chu Xuhua led the horse slowly to the sugar shop. This was the first time he discussed business alone. He was especially worried that he would not mess it up. Previously, his palms were sweating, but now, his forehead was starting to sweat.


    Just as he was feeling nervous, a familiar female voice came from behind. ¡°Chu First.¡±


    Chu Xuhua turned around. The person who called him was Fan Jiayao, who had broken off the engagement with him.


    Fan Jiayao dressed like a married woman and looked more mature.


    He was a little conflicted and did not want to talk to her.


    Fan Jiayao looked at the tall horse enviously, but she thought that Chu Xuhua must be working as a deliveryman and the horse definitely did not belong to him.


    She walked up to Chu Xuhua and asked with concern, ¡°Chu First, are you not farming anymore?¡±


    Chu Xuhua said coldly, ¡°What do you want to say? I still have something to do.¡± With that, he pulled the horse and continued walking.


    Fan Jiayao reached out to stop Chu Xuhua. She knew that Chu Xuhua liked her.. ¡°Chu First, don¡¯t be so cold. You can¡¯t me me for breaking off the engagement back then.¡±


    Chu Xuhua nced at Fan Jiayao. ¡°You¡¯re already married. What¡¯s the point of talking about these things?¡±


    Fan Jiayao said self-righteously, ¡°I know you resent me, but I had no choice back then. Chu First, you can me me, but I can¡¯t watch you ruin your life like this. You should go home and be a farmer. Don¡¯t be a servant.¡±


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Who told her that he had be a servant?


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not a servant.¡±


    Fan Jiayao thought that Chu Xuhua was denying it out of self-esteem, so she did not expose him. ¡°Chu First, then go home quickly.¡±


    Chu Xuhua was speechless. Why didn¡¯t he realize that Fan Jiayao was so self-righteous before?


    ¡°I still have something to do. Move aside.¡±


    Seeing that Chu Xuhua did not listen to her advice, Fan Jiayao said, ¡°Chu First, hurry back to the vige. The crops at home need to be watered now. If you don¡¯t take good care of them, they¡¯ll probably dry up.¡±


    ¡°As a viger, it¡¯s most important to take care of the farnd. Don¡¯t waste time on some quick money.¡±


    Chu Xuhua waspletely speechless. He did not know what to say.


    At this moment, an elegant female voice sounded. ¡°Brother Xuhua.¡±


    Chu Xuhua looked up and saw a beautiful woman walking towards him. The woman was wearing a light yellow gauze dress. She had a graceful figure and a light body. She looked like a youngdy from a rich family, making one¡¯s eyes light up.


    ¡°Ruyue, why are you here?¡±


    Shen Ruyue walked up to Chu Xuhua with a fragrance on her. ¡°Qingzhi was worried about you and asked me toe over to take a look.¡±


    Actually, Chu Qingzhi wanted to create some opportunities for the two of them to interact and see if they could develop feelings for each other over time.


    Shen Ruyue was more capable than Chu Qingzhi had expected. She wanted to keep Shen Ruyue so that she could ck off in the future.


    Chu Xuhua touched the horse that was snorting. ¡°I just delivered the goods. I was nning to go to the sugar shop.¡±


    Shen Ruyue smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Fan Jiayao looked at Shen Ruyue and immediately felt a sense of inferiority. Then, she was very displeased for some reason. ¡°Chu First, who is she?¡±


    Chu Xuhua did not want to have anything to do with Fan Jiayao. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Ruyue, let¡¯s go.¡±


    How could Fan Jiayao let them go? Her intuition told her that their rtionship was not ordinary. ¡°Chu First, tell me, who is she?¡±


    If the person she didn¡¯t want found someone better than her after breaking up, she would definitely feel ufortable. She would only be happy to see Chu Xuhua living a miserable life.


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s face turnedpletely cold. ¡°Fan Jiayao, what right do you have to ask?!¡±


    Fan Jiayao¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. She could not believe that Chu First, who liked her so much back then, actually shouted at her just now!


    She pointed at Shen Ruyue and questioned fiercely, ¡°You shameless woman, did you seduce Chu First?!¡±


    When Shen Ruyue was sent to prison, she was also used like this. That memory was too humiliating. She did not want to think about it. Now that she was being used by someone she did not know, it made her feel like she had returned to those humiliating days. Her face immediately turned pale.


    Chu Xuhua shielded Shen Ruyue behind him and defended her. ¡°Fan Jiayao, that¡¯s enough. Ruyue has no grudge against you. How can you say such mean words to her?!¡±


    Shen Ruyue slowly raised her beautiful eyes and looked at the tall figure in front of her. She suddenly felt very safe.


    After taking a deep breath, she walked to Chu Xuhua¡¯s side.


    ¡°Madam, Brother Xuhua and I are both unmarried. It¡¯s normal and legal for us to be together. As for you¡­ you¡¯re already married, but you came to talk to an unmarried man. If word gets to your inws, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a good time. What do you think?¡±


    Her voice was elegant, but it was filled with oppression.


    Fan Jiayao suddenly came back to her senses and looked at Shen Ruyue with some fear. She used a curse to hide her guilt. ¡°You¡¯re making things up. You¡¯re vicious!¡±


    Shen Ruyue¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Fan Jiayao gritted her teeth and red at Shen Ruyue before running away. She was really afraid that her inws would find out that she was talking to Chu Xuhua. If they found out, they would definitely beat her up..

 Chapter 67 - 67: Pure and Gentle Women’s Clothing Shop

    Chapter 67: Pure and Gentle Women¡¯s Clothing Shop


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing Fan Jiayao leave, Shen Ruyuc turned around and said to Chu Xuhua, ¡°Brother Xuhua, she has left. Let¡¯s go buy some sugar.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Xuhun couldn¡¯t shake off the words ¡°Brother Xuhua and I are both unmarried. It¡¯s only normal and legal for us to be together.¡± He could not help but blush. He hurriedly pulled the reins and walked ahead.


    Shen Ruyue caught a glimpse of Chu Xuhua¡¯s blushed face. She lowered her head and smiled. What a shy man.


    Qu residence.


    Xu Wanrong brought Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingyue to the Qu residence to look for Sang Wanlu.


    The Qu family was considered a big family, but not as big as Xu Wanrong¡¯s family. However, they were also considered a reputable family in the county.


    When Sang Wanlu heard from the servant girl that Chu Qingzhi was looking for her, she hurriedly came to the front hall to wee the guests. ¡°Qingzhi, Qingyue, please sit.¡±


    Sang Wanlu had been waiting for Chu Qingzhi, so she went straight to the point. ¡°Qingzhi, have you drawn all the styles of the clothes?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Yes, do you want to take a look?¡±


    Sang Wanlu said expectantly, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi opened the box, took out a stack of papers, and handed it to Sang Wanlu. ¡°There¡¯s a style on each piece of paper, and there are a total of a hundred pieces of paper. I¡¯ll add more in the future.¡±


    After Sang Wanlu took the stack of papers, she immediately flipped through it. The style of the clothes was novel, unique, simple, and elegant.


    ¡°My second sister also made 20 samples of clothes. You can take a look.¡±


    Sang Wanlu immediately expressed her admiration. Chu Qingyue actually made 20 samples of clothes in such a short time. She was too skillful. ¡°Did you bring them? Let me take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingyue opened the bag and took out two clothes. One was for Sang Wanlu, and the other was for Xu Wanrong. ¡°These are clothes made ording to the design. They look especially good.¡±


    The two of them unfolded the clothes, and their eyes immediately revealed surprise. The design was stunning, so the dress made was naturally not much different.


    Sang Wanlu was very optimistic about the selling of the dress in her hand.


    ¡°This style of dress will definitely be selling very well.¡±


    Xu Wanrong praised, ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Wanlu, is the shop ready to open?¡±


    Sang Wanlu nodded. ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ve already prepared everything ording to what you said. We can open it at any time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at her in admiration. ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    Sang Wanlu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the county city.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s adoptive mother, Wang Peifang, brought a few servant girls and servants to inspect the shops in the county city. In the end, they arrived at the clothing shop.


    After flipping through the ounts, Wang Peifang could not help but sigh. ¡°Why is there only one sold in two days?¡±


    The shopkeeper was also troubled. ¡°Madam, the weather is so hot now. There are very few peopleing out to buy things.¡±


    Wang Peifang nced at the clothing shop opposite. Hers was not the only one that did not do well. Some of the clothing shops had already closed down.


    At this moment, a carriage drove over and stopped at the entrance of the shop opposite. Four girls alighted.


    Wang Peifang was about to look away, but when she saw one of the girls, she stopped.


    The girl she was looking at had an oval face, curved eyebrows, clear and bright eyes, a tall nose, and a small mouth. She was tall, straight, and thin. Her ck hair was tied into a simple ponytail. She was wearing simple clothes and had an outstanding aura. Among the few of them, she was the most eye-catching.


    Wang Peifang narrowed her eyes slightly. Chu Qingzhi actually became so good-looking after going back to her original family.


    Previously, Chu Qingzhi was like a servant girl in front of her, but now, she was like a proud phoenix. She did not seem to be servile at all. Could it be that she was pretending in the past?


    Chu Qingzhi felt someone looking at her the moment she got out of the carriage. She turned around and saw her adoptive mother.


    Her lips curved into a half-smile.


    When Wang Peifang saw that smile, her heart couldn¡¯t help but turn cold. What did Chu Qingzhi mean? What did that smile mean?!


    The servant girl went forward and opened the door. ¡°Ladies, please.¡±


    Sang Wanlu gently patted Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arm. ¡°Qingzhi,e take a look. If there is anything you want to change, you can tell me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi turned around and followed Sang Wanlu into the shop..

 Chapter 68 - 68: Pure and Gentle Women’s Clothing Shop (2)

    Chapter 68: Pure and Gentle Women¡¯s Clothing Shop (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wang Peifang was shocked. Why did Chu Qingzhi enter the shop opposite? What was the rtionship between her and the daughter of the richest man in the county?


    Xu Wanrong often attended all kinds of gatherings in the county. All the rich people in the county knew her. Many people wanted to get close to the richest family, the Xu family, through marriage.


    Chu Qingzhi stood at the entrance of the shop and looked around.


    The shop was about 70 to 80 square meters. There was a counter at the entrance, and there were clothes racks inside.


    Chu Qingzhi asked Sang Wanlu to renovate the shop into a modern style.


    Sang Wanlu was also a business-minded girl. She had renovated the shop well, which was in line with Chu Qingzhi¡¯s thoughts.


    Chu Qingzhi brought the bag over. ¡°Second Sister, let¡¯s hang some clothes on the rack and put them outside.¡±


    Chu Qingyue hurriedly replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xu Wanrong and Sang Wanlu also came over to help hang up the clothes.


    Xu Wanrong held a sky-blue dress in her hand and couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. ¡°I want this dress.¡±


    This dress had a doll cor and a lotus leaf-shaped pattern. The dress was tucked at the waist, and there was a dark blue ribbon around it. There was a bow, making it look especially cute. The hem of the dress was like a princess dress, and there was also a dark blue ribbon embedded at the edge of the dress.


    This dress looked beautiful and refreshing.


    Sang Wanlu took the dress and looked at it. ¡°Wanrong, I like this dress too.¡±


    Xu Wanrong snatched the dress back. ¡°No, 1 took a fancy to it first.¡±


    Seeing that Xu Wanrong really liked it, Sang Wanlu did not snatch it anymore. ¡°Forget it. As your sister, I¡¯ll let you have it. I¡¯ll choose another one.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled faintly. The fact that people wanted the clothes she made made her happy and gave her a sense of aplishment. The seed of confidence slowly grew up inside her.


    The more Xu Wanrong looked at the dress, the more she liked it. ¡°Qingzhi, how much do you n to sell this dress for?¡±


    The cost of fabric for the dress was a hundred copper coins, and thebor cost was also a hundred copper coins. There was also the rent of the shop, the sry of the workers, and the time cost. This dress had to be sold for at least three hundred copper coins in order to make the shop profitable. ¡°This dress can¡¯t be less than three hundred copper coins. What do you think is the appropriate price?¡±


    She did not know much about the ancient market. She had to listen to their opinions.


    Sang Wanlu nced at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Six hundred copper coins.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded in agreement. ¡°This dress style can also be made of better fabric. It will be more beautiful and textured. Of course, the price will also be higher.¡±


    Sang Wanlu understood what Chu Qingzhi meant. ¡°Qingzhi, don¡¯t worry. I understand.¡±


    It¡¯s good to work with smart people¡­ Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°By the way, Wanlu, do you have any gatherings? When you attend a gathering, remember to dress our clothes to disy it and increase its poprity.¡±


    ¡°Especially Wanrong. You¡¯re the daughter of the richest man in this county. You naturally have the influence to direct the trend.¡±


    Xu Wanrong said excitedly, ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m going to attend my grandmother¡¯s birthday tomorrow. I¡¯ll wear this new dress.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Ok.¡±


    Sang Wanlu said, ¡°Qingzhi, give the shop a name. I¡¯ll get someone to order a que. Once the que is hung, we can officially open for business.¡±


    ¡°As for the name¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment. ¡°How about Pure and Gentle Women¡¯s Clothing Shop?¡±


    Xu Wanrong smiled and said, ¡°This name sounds good.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked Chu Qingyue, ¡°Second Sister, do you like this name?¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded gently. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sang Wanlu smiled and said, ¡°I like this name too. Let¡¯s settle on this name.¡±


    Opposite the shop, Wang Peifang had been staring at them. She looked at Chu Qingyue talcing out clothes and revealed a puzzled expression. What were they doing?


    Then, she turned her attention to the dresses. These dresses were refreshing and girlish. Even she couldn¡¯t help but like them.


    At this point, she realized that they wanted to open a clothing shop. Chu Qingzhi was also involved in this.


    She thought to herself that Chu Qingzhi was really ungrateful. Not only did she not give her any ice cream bars, but she also did not give these beautiful dresses to her. If she had known earlier that Chu Qingzhi was such an ingrate, she would not have adopted her back then.


    Two 15 or 16-year-old girls walked over from the side of the street. The two of them immediately took a fancy to the dress being disyed outside the shop.


    ¡°That dress is so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Not only is it beautiful, but the fabric is also not thick. It should be very cool to wear.¡±


    ¡°Will such a beautiful dress be especially expensive?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask. If it¡¯s too expensive, we won¡¯t buy it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hence, the four girls who were discussing the opening of the shop heard a voice asking about the price. ¡°Are you selling these dresses? How much are you selling them for?¡±


    Sang Wanlu walked out and sized up the two girls. They looked like people who could afford the dresses. ¡°The price of these five dresses is five hundred copper coins apiece. There are dresses with better fabrics inside. You cane in and choose.¡±


    Five hundred copper coins was not particrly expensive. They could afford it. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    The two girls walked into the shop. There were still fifteen dresses left, but they were enough to dazzle them. ¡°These dresses are so beautiful.¡±


    Sang Wanlu pointed at the five dresses in the first row. ¡°These dresses cost six hundred copper coins each.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over. ¡°If you don¡¯t like these styles, you can customize a style to your preference. There are a hundred styles to choose from. You can also choose fabrics and colors, but customizing a dress will be more expensive.¡±


    Sang Wanlu raised her eyebrows. Qingzhi was so smart.


    A young girl was choosing from the ready-made dresses while the other young girl asked, ¡°Can you show me the styles?¡±


    Sang Wanlu smiled and said, ¡°Sure, follow me to the counter..¡±

 Chapter 69 - 69: The Imperial College

    Chapter 69: The Imperial College


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After looking at the styles, the girl felt that it was even more difficult to choose. ¡°How many days will it take to customize the dress?¡±


    Sang Wanlu waved at Chu Qingyue. ¡°Qingyue, thisdy asked how many days it will take to customize a dress.¡±


    Chu Qingyue walked over, her palms sweating from nervousness. ¡°It can be done in a day.¡±


    ¡°So fast.¡± The girl handed a piece of paper with a light purple dress to Chu Qingyue. ¡°Sis, make me this dress.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded happily. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sang Wanlu took out a notebook and wrote down the girl¡¯s name. Then, she took out a ruler to measure the girl¡¯s size.


    The girl cooperated with the measurement and asked, ¡°Do I have to pay a deposit?¡±


    Sang Wanlu said, ¡°Yes, the deposit will be a hundred copper coins. There are four types of fabrics to choose from. They arc five hundred copper coins, six hundred copper coins, eight hundred copper coins, and one tael. Choose one.¡±


    The girl hesitated for a moment. ¡°I want the kind that costs six hundred copper coins.¡±


    Sang Wanlu took note of the girl¡¯s size and said, ¡°Sure. The customization fee will be 30 copper coins, so it will be 630 copper coins in total.¡±


    The girl could ept it, so she agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The first deal was done just like that.


    Another girl chose a dress that cost five hundred copper coins. The style was still very good, but the fabric was rtively inferior.


    The second deal was done.


    Chu Qingyue was extremely excited. She did not expect to sell two dresses so easily.


    Chu Qingzhi walked over. ¡°Second Sister, are you happy?¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded. ¡°Very happy.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at Chu Qingyue, then turned to Sang Wanlu and said, ¡°Wanlu, let¡¯s go take a look at the tailor¡¯s room.¡±


    Sang Wanlu said, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    There was a door to the right of the shop. Inside was a wide room with arge table and some smaller tables. On therge table were various fabrics, a few rulers, scissors, threads of various colors, a box of embroidery needles, and some tools.


    Sang Wanlu said, ¡°Qingyue, from now on, you¡¯ll be in charge of tailoring. The other tailors will listen to you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was slightly stunned. ¡°Can¡­ can I do it?¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, believe in yourself.¡± Chu Qingzhi encouraged her. Then, she turned around and asked Sang Wanlu, ¡°Have you hired the tailors?¡±


    Sang Wanlu nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve recruited three. They¡¯re all girls, no men.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°I knew you could handle everything well.¡±


    Sang Wanlu smiled. ¡°Qingzhi, does Qingyue want to receive the sry? Or does she want a share of the shop instead?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi understood what Sang Wanlu meant. They both received 50% of the profits now. If Chu Qingyue joined in, the ratio would change. ¡°Let¡¯s give her a sry. This way, it¡¯ll be simpler.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sang Wanlu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then Qingyue, I¡¯ll pay you ten taels of silver a month.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Boss Sang, you¡¯re generous.¡±


    Chu Qingyue clenched her fists excitedly. Ten taels was an astronomical figure to her, and this was only the sry of a month.


    After discussing some matters in the shop, Chu Qingzhi nned to leave.


    ¡°Second Sister, stay in the shop and familiarize yourself with it. In the evening, go and find Eldest Brother and the others. Go home with them. Don¡¯t go back alone. It¡¯s not safe.¡±


    Chu Qingyue understood what Chu Qingzhi meant. ¡°Fifth Sister, I understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked to the entrance of the shop and waved at them. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    They stood at the door and watched her leave.


    When Chu Qingzhi walked to the street, she nced at Wang Peifang, who was secretly looking at her in the shop. In the future, she would let Wang Peifang know what despair was!


    Wang Peifang identally met Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze and immediately felt a chill run down her spine. Then, anger surged in her heart.


    A refined middle-aged man in a green robe and a goatee was standing at the entrance of the Imperial College in the capital with his hands behind his back.


    He raised his head slightly and looked at the imposing que of the Imperial College. A smug smile appeared on his face.


    This time, he would make his senior brother admit defeat!


    This refined middle-aged man was the dean of Yunfei School!


    Just as he was thinking this, a middle-aged man in an official uniform with a square face and a righteous aura walked out of the Imperial College.


    He smiled and said with a hint of superiority, ¡°Junior Brother, why are you free toe to my ce?¡±


    A meaningful look appeared in the dean¡¯s eyes. ¡°Of course I have something good to show you.¡±


    ¡°Then please, Junior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, please.¡±


    The two of them walked into the Imperial College together, each with their own thoughts.


    Yunfei School was the number one private school, and the Imperial College was the number one public school. Be it the teachers or the facilities of the school, they were all top-notch. It was the ce that all the students in the world yearned to enter the most.


    The two schools had always beenpeting openly and secretly. On the surface, they were sworn enemies, but in private, no one knew that the two of them were close brothers.


    This time, the dean of Yunfei School, Mu Chongli, had speciallye to the capital to look for his senior brother, Cao Changkun, with the intention to show off. The first thing he wanted to show off was the puzzle ¡°circle¡± that ordinary people could not solve. The second was the two poems by Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao.


    Yunfei School tought hisotry, but it also taught poems, books, lyrics, music, chess, calligraphy, and painting.


    However, the Imperial College mainly nurtured political talents for the imperial court. They were much inferior in terms of poetry, books, lyrics, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Hence, they were always mocked by the students of Yunfei School in this aspect.


    Cao Changkun brought Mu Chongli to his office. It was spacious and bright, with beautiful potted nts. There were also famous calligraphy paintings and antique vases. It looked like the study of a high-ranking official.


    Mu Chongli walked into the office and said sarcastically, ¡°Senior Brother, are you a teacher or a merchant? Why is your office full of these vulgar things?¡±


    Cao Changkun was not to be outdone. ¡°Junior Brother, I understand that it¡¯s difficult to see these good things in your poor vige. I know you¡¯re jealous. How about this? You can choose whatever you like to take back home.¡±


    Mu Chongli said matter-of-factly, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so generous, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. When I leave, I¡¯ll pack everything up. It just so happens that my schoolcks funds. I¡¯ll be able to sell these for a lot more money.¡±


    Cao Zhangkun¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Junior Brother, you have always been lofty. Why do you want these vulgar things?¡±


    Mu Chongli nced at Cao Changkun. ¡°It¡¯s for free. Only a fool will refuse to take it.¡±


    Cao Changkun was speechless.


    Then wouldn¡¯t he, the person who asked him to take it, be a bigger fool?!

 Chapter 70 - 70: Puer Tea

    Chapter 70: Puer Tea


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two of them sat by the tea table by the window. Outside the window, there was a cluster of green bamboo, adding a bit of coolness to the hot summer day.


    Cao Changkun personally made tea and served Mu Chongli. Although the two of them werepeting and mocking each other, they were still considered confidants.


    Cao Changkun poured a cup of tea and ced it in front of Mu Chongli. The fragrance of the tea was refreshing.


    He poured himself another cup. ¡°This is Dragon Well tea gifted to me by one of my students. Try it.¡±


    Mu Chongli took a small sip. He gradually rxed, but that didn¡¯t stop him from being sarcastic. ¡°Dragon Well tea is indeed not bad, but it¡¯s still inferior to the Puer Tea that my student gave me.¡±


    The harvesting time of the Puer Tea was two to three days before and after the Qingming Festival. At this time, the tea tree had just sprouted and needed the tea farmers to work overtime to pick the leaves in the next few days.


    A catty of Puer Tea needed ten people to pick for a day. Moreover, the harvesting time of Puer Tea onlysted for two to three days.


    As for the Dragon Well tea, the harvesting was longer.


    The output of these two teas was not much, and they were rare high-grade teas. However, the output of Puer Tea was even scarcer than Dragon Well tea, so the former was more precious than thetter.


    Cao Changkun was speechless.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you bring some Puer Tea over for me to try?¡±


    Mu Chongli nced at Cao Changkun. ¡°You nevercked good things, so I thought you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡±


    Cao Changkun could not help butugh. ¡°Junior Brother, you are really stingy.¡±


    Mu Chongli took another sip of tea. The taste was lingering and fragrant. It was good tea. ¡°I can¡¯tpare to you. You can give away everything in this room just like that. You¡¯re rich!¡±


    Cao Changkun changed the topic. ¡°Junior Brother, you said that you want to show me something good. I wonder what it is?¡±


    Mu Chongli mysteriously took out a piece of paper from his sleeve and handed it to Cao Changkun. He raised his chin and looked smug. ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡±


    Cao Changkun took the paper and quickly read the words on it.


    After reading it, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°This, this¡­¡±


    Mu Chongli asked excitedly, ¡°How is it? Is this answer fabulous?¡±


    Mu Chongli and Cao Changkun were ssmates of thete emperor. They had the same teacher. Five years ago, their teacher passed away before handing the question about the ¡°circle¡± to the three of them. He asked them to figure out the answer and then burn it in front of his grave.


    Thete emperor passed away three years ago. Before he died, he still could not figure out the answer, so he handed the question to the current emperor.


    It had been five years. The three of them had asked countless people, but no one could answer it. It was only when Chu Qingzhi appeared that this question was solved.


    Cao Changkun said in disbelief, ¡°Fabulous, absolutely fabulous. When our teacher finds out that this question is solved, he can rest in peace.¡±


    Mu Chongli sighed. ¡°Me too. This question has troubled me for five years. Look, my hair has turned white in the past five years.¡±


    At this moment, the two of them finally reached a rare agreement.


    Cao Changkun was extremely curious. ¡°Junior Brother, who solved it?¡±


    Mu Chongli kept him in suspense. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Look at the two poems on the back first.¡±


    Cao Zhangkun had given it a nce just now. Now that he heard his junior brother¡¯s words, he re-read the poems. The more he read it, the more interested he became. The more he read, the more profound the poems got. They were good poems!


    He said enviously, ¡°Junior Brother, it seems that your school has produced many talents!¡±


    The outstanding and dazzling girl appeared in Mu Chongli¡¯s mind. He waved his hand. ¡°She¡¯s not from my school.¡±


    Cao Changkun asked, ¡°Then who is she?¡±


    Mu Congli didn¡¯t want his senior brother to poach Chu Qingzhi before him. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in the future. Let¡¯s enter the pce.¡±


    Cao Changkun nagged. ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t change the topic. Tell me quickly.¡±


    Mu Chongli snatched the paper back and walked out. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Cao Changkun hurriedly caught up and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re getting more and more shameless!¡±


    Mu Chongli quickened his pace. ¡°Whatever you say.¡±


    Cao Changkun was speechless.


    Shuiyun County.


    In just a short period of time, the ice cream bar had already be popr in three counties. From 8o-year-olds to three-year-olds, they were all deeply captivated by it.


    Especially Shuiyun County¡­ This was also the county closest to Chu Vige.


    At noon, Fuyuan Restaurant put up a notice. ¡°Today, we will offer a special treat. We will give groups of more than 10 people whoe to our restaurant to eat a set of 12 zodiac ice cream bars for free. There are only 100 sets. Firste, first served.¡±


    This notice immediately attracted the attention of some people. When they asked around, they found out that it was true. The news spread quickly. Soon, more than half of the county knew.


    The strategy of hunger marketing worked. Tables were quickly booked.


    Shopkeeper Zhou was smiling as he calcted the profit for today.


    He had made a killing.


    Seeing that Shopkeeper Zhou was so happy, the shop assistant couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Shopkeeper, the ice cream bars are given to the customers to eat for free. Moreover, it costs five hundred copper coins for every set. Why are you so happy?¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhou nced at the shop assistant. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m the shopkeeper and you are the shop assistant. Without offering the ice cream bars for free, do you think our tables will all be booked?¡±


    The shop assistant scratched his head, still unable to understand. ¡°But shopkeeper, can you be sure that they will alle to our restaurant?¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhou said confidently, ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t underestimate people¡¯s curiosity about new things. They will definitelye.¡±


    He pointed at the ount book. ¡°In just a short while, there are already more than thirty tables booked. By noon, it will definitely exceed a hundred.¡±


    The shop assistant nced at the list of names and asked shamelessly, ¡°Shopkeeper, you earned so much money. Can you give us a bonus?¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhou looked up at the shop assistant. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll increase your sry at the end of the month.¡±


    The shop assistant was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, shopkeeper. Thank you, shopkeeper.¡±


    Chu Xiaotang and the other three girls finished their job in the afternoon. After Shen Ruyue checked it, they could leave.


    Chu Lanzhen hesitated for a moment and asked Shen Ruyue softly, ¡°Sister Ruyue, where is Sister Qingzhi?¡±


    Shen Ruyue locked the box and said, ¡°She¡¯s in the wastnd. She¡¯s busy building a house.¡±


    Chu Lanzhen thanked her. ¡°Thank you, Sister Ruyue. I have something to say to


    Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded. ¡°Then go quickly..¡±

 Chapter 71 - 71: A Sealwort

    Chapter 71: A Sealwort


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the wastnd side, the preparations for building the bungalow were in ce. They were just waiting to break the ground tomorrow.


    An Shanwu and Nie Huiyang were currently leading the vigers to cut down trees. Building a house required a lot of timbers.


    Chu Lanzhen walked over, her eyes fixating on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s tall and thin figure.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Qingzhi was so much stronger than them when they were all around the same age.


    ¡°Sister Qingzhi!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi threw the bamboo in her arms to the ground and looked up, revealing her beautiful eyes. ¡°Lanzhen, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Chu Lanzhen was a little nervous. Her hands grabbed the corners of her clothes as she asked expectantly, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, my father is sick. Can you treat him?¡±


    At this moment, she understood the difference between them.


    Qingzhi would definitely not be nervous when facing her, but facing Qingzhi, she would be nervous for no reason.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Chu Qingzhi agreed readily. Treating people could umte merit, which was beneficial for her to be an immortal.


    Chu Lanzhen was delighted and less nervous. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, do you have time now?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked to the side to wash her hands. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±


    She thought to herself that when the new house waspleted, she would have to think of a way to get tap water so that it would be easier to wash up, especially for taking a shower. No, no, no. She would build a bath. That would be morefortable.


    Following Chu Lanzhen, Chu Qingzhi arrived at a slightly dpidated courtyard.


    A three-year-old boy rushed out of the house like the wind and hugged Chu Qingzhi. He said happily, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi lowered her head and looked at the kid. Her body was a little stiff. She was really afraid that she would send the kid flying away if she made the slightest move.


    Chu Lanzhen held her forehead. ¡°Xiaochuan, I¡¯m your sister.¡±


    Chu Xiaochuan realized something and quickly let go of Chu Qingzhi. He took a step back and then threw himself into Chu Lanzhen¡¯s arms, calling softly, ¡°Sister.¡±


    Chu Lanzhen patted Chu Xiaochuan¡¯s back. ¡°Xiaochuan, she¡¯s Sister Qingzhi. Hurry up and greet her.¡±


    Chu Xiaochuan slowly turned his face and nced at Chu Qingzhi. Then, he hid his face again. He was embarrassed that he had mistaken Chu Qingzhi for his sister.


    Chu Lanzhenughed and said apologetically, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, my brother is still young and insensible. Please don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt that Chu Xiaochuan was quite cute. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Bring me to see your father.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Lanzhen carried Chu Xiaochuan and walked into the house.


    The room was clean and tidy. The furnishings were simple, and there was a faint smell of medicine in the air.


    There were not many rooms in this courtyard. After entering the central room, there was a door to the left, which was Chu Lanzhen¡¯s father¡¯s room. The smell of medicine inside was even stronger.


    Chu Lanzhen¡¯s mother was cooking in the kitchen. When she heard the sound, she walked over quickly and said enthusiastically, ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was already taking the pulse of Chu Lanzhen¡¯s father. When she heard this, she said, ¡°Lanzhen asked me toe and see Uncle. Auntie, go and do your things. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡±


    Chu Lanzhen¡¯s mother waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Qingzhi, how is he?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the thin person on the bed. ¡°To put it simply, he has been overtaxing his body for too long, which caused his body to copse. That¡¯s why he¡¯s sick.¡±


    Chu Lanzhen hurriedly asked, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, is this still treatable?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°It can be treated, but it will take some time for his body to recoverpletely. In addition, you have to cook him some nourishing food, This can speed up his recovery.¡±


    Chu Lanzhen was overjoyed. ¡°Qingzhi, please write down the prescription for us. I¡¯ll go get the herbs for my father.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go and get the herbs. I¡¯ll find the herbs for your father. You just have to give me the herb in your courtyard.¡±


    Chu Lanzhen was puzzled. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, there are no herbs in our courtyard.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself. Didn¡¯t they know that there was a sealwort in their courtyard?


    ¡°Come out, I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    In the corner of the courtyard, there was a ginger-like nt with fruits on it. It was already ripe.


    Chu Lanzhen pointed at the sealwort and asked, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, are you talking about this?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Chu Lanzhen¡¯s mother handed the hoe to Chu Lanzhen. ¡°Dig it up for Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll dig.¡± Chu Qingzhi took the hoe. She was worried that they would spoil the sealwort.


    Chu Lanzhen asked curiously, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, what medicinal herb is this?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi carefully plucked the seed and put it in her purse before starting to dig. ¡°Sealwort.¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t understand what the sealwort was and looked confused.


    Sealwort was known as the leftover food of immortals. It was a precious medicinal herb.


    Its shape was very simr to yellow ginger. It had the effect of nourishing the body, strengthening the spleen, moistening the lungs, and improving the kidneys.


    Chu Qingzhi carefully dug out the sealwrot. She was surprised. The sealwort was the size of a palm.


    She shook off the mud on it. ¡°I¡¯ll send the herbs over in a while. Let Uncle drink it for three days. After that, he¡¯ll be able to go to the fields.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Qingzhi. Thank you, Qingzhi.¡± When Chu Lanzhen¡¯s mother heard that her husband would be able to get out of bed in three days, she could not help but be overjoyed and quickly thanked Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Chu Qingzhi took the sealwort and left.


    When she returned home, she immediately nted the seed in the wastnd. Then, she cut the ripe sealwort into thick slices and ced them in a sieve to dry.


    Chu Qingning helped at the side and listened to Chu Qingzhi exin the medicinal herbs. She was holding a small notebook in her hand and was ready to take notes at any time. She was a student with a very upright attitude.


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at the basket hanging on the wall. ¡°Fourth Sister, take the basket. I¡¯ll bring you out to pick herbs.¡±


    Chu Qingning said happily, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The evening arrived.


    A clear voice sounded. ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had just returned from delivering herbs to Chu Lanzhen¡¯s house. When she heard this, she turned her head and asked with concern, ¡°Second Sister, how is it? Are you used to it?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Chu Qingyue¡¯s bright eyes were filled with smiles as she said happily, ¡°Fifth Sister, I sold five more dresses in the afternoon.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said in surprise, ¡°Is business so good?¡±


    ¡°Yes, everyone likes it.¡± Chu Qingyue suddenly became serious. She looked at Chu Qingzhi and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, thank you. I feel that you¡¯ve opened a brand new world for me. I feel like I¡¯ve been reborn.¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, congrattions,¡± Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that women in ancient times were too restricted. If they were given a chance, they would definitely shine just as bright as men.


    Chu Qingyue hugged Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth Sister, not only are you my sister, but you¡¯re also my benefactor. I¡¯ll remember you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°We are sisters. We naturally should help each other..¡±

 Chapter 72 - 72: Ground Breaking Ritual

    Chapter 72: Ground Breaking Ritual


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Second Sister, Fifth Sister.¡± Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao had returned from school. The two children were wearing the school uniform and looked very energetic.


    Chu Qingyue looked at her two younger brothers with heartache. ¡°Your faces are red from the sun. Go wash your faces quickly. I will get water for you.¡±


    The two children smiled. ¡°Thank you, Second Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved at the two children. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the shed to rest.¡± She had cast a spell in the shed, so it was rtively cool.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The vigers had already gone back. There was no one in the shed. When they came to the shed, the three of them casually sat on stools.


    Chu Qingzhi asked softly, ¡°How was your school today? What did the teacher teach you? Were you bullied by your ssmates?¡±


    After she finished asking, the other family members also came over and surrounded the three of them, their faces filled with concern.


    Li Qingyu asked anxiously, ¡°Xuyuan, Xuyao, tell us. How¡¯s school?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was more outgoing, unlike Chu Xuyao who was reserved.


    He smiled and said, ¡°There are a total of 30 people in ss A. They¡¯re all very easy to get along with. The teacher is also especially good. He asked us to recite the poems that Fifth Sister taught us and even instructed us to learn from Fifth Sister more.¡±


    Chu Xuyao nced at Chu Xuyuan and added, ¡°Other than us, all the students in ss A are children from the county cities. They are between the ages of seven and nine. The teacher taught us the Three Character ssic, the Hundred Family Names, and the Thousand Character ssic. He also taught us simple arithmetic.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the two children approvingly. ¡°Do you have homework?¡±


    Chu Xuyao nodded. ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked with concern, ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    Chu Xuyao took out a piece of paper from his bag and handed it to Chu Qingzhi. Then, he said in embarrassment, ¡°I can¡¯t read.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I will teach youter.¡± Chu Qingzhi lowered her head and looked at the content on the paper. There was only one sentence on the paper. ¡°Memorize the Three-Character ssic for the test tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan interrupted, ¡°So the homework is to memorize Three Character ssic? We already memorized it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was stunned.


    ¡°When did you memorize it?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan said proudly, ¡°We memorized it on the way back. It wasn¡¯t difficult. We read it three times before we memorized it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Chu Xuyao inquisitively. Chu Xuyao nodded slightly. ¡°Seventh Brother and I read it on our way back. By the time we get home, we can already recite it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was stunned.


    These two children¡¯s memories were too outstanding.


    ¡°Then can you write it?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan shook his head. ¡°No, there are many words I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Chu Xuyuan¡¯s small shoulder and smiled. ¡°I will teach you the words in the Three Character ssic tonight.¡±


    The two children nodded in unison, their dark and bright eyes filled with deep desire.


    The other members of the Chu family looked proud. Their children seemed to be very smart and had a bright future. <li>? ?</li>


    In the morning, when it was almost five o¡¯clock, everyone in the Chu family got up, washed up, and dressed. They walked towards the wastnd in high spirits.


    When they arrived at the wastnd, Granny Chu and Grandpa Chu ced the sacrificial items in their hands on the wastnd and began the procedure of the ground-breaking sacrificial ritual.


    The young ones just stood there and watched as the four elders did everything.


    The ground-breaking sacrificial ritual was a solemn and sacred event designed to inform the gods that construction of the new house was about to begin.


    The construction would probably disturb the peace of the gods. The ritual was to pray for the forgiveness and protection of the gods. After the construction waspleted, they would hold another ritual to thank the gods.


    After praying and offering the sacrificial items, they could break the ground and officially begin the construction.


    Chu Qingzhi watched curiously. This was the first time she had seen such a ritual. Although it was very simple, everyone was very serious and solemn.


    She nced at the faces of the other Chu family members. Their faces were filled with joy, mixed with hope and excitement.


    Granny Chu felt a lump in her throat. After the sacrificial ritual was over, she immediately turned around and wiped her tears. Excitement, gratitude, and sadness intertwined in her heart, eventually bing tears of joy that flowed down her face.


    Li Qingyu walked over and patted Granny Chu¡¯s back,forting her silently.


    Chu Rong felt his heart pounding. His eyes were filled with excitement as he walked towards the spot where the central room would be built with a hoe in his hand.


    When he arrived at the spot, he first wiped the sweat on his palm on his pants before raising the hoe to dig.


    Grandpa Chu walked over happily and looked down at the small pit. He could not help but wipe his tears.


    Chu Rong said happily, ¡°Father, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Grandpa Chu nodded. ¡°Good, good, good.¡±


    Granny Chu waved at everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. We still have a lot of things to doter.¡±


    Grandpa Chu could not bear to leave. He wanted to stay for a while longer. ¡°You guys go back first. I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    Granny Chu understood Grandpa Chu¡¯s feelings, so she didn¡¯t say anything else and brought the others back home.


    After breakfast, Grandpa Chu sent Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao to school.


    Granny Chu and Li Qingyu went to the county city to buy groceries. There would be construction workers eating at home today, so the dishes had to be prepared in advance.


    Chu Xuhua brought Chu Third to pick pears.


    Chu Qingyue went to the clothing shop in the county city to work.


    Chu Qingning brought the little ones to the shed to clean and tidy up the tools.


    Chu Qingzhi was designing the furniture, the renovation of the house, and the workshop.


    Shen Ruyue was in charge of all the other matters at home, such as shipping, importing, and recording ounts.


    The Chu family members were all busy with their own matters.


    As the sun rose, vigers started toe out one after another.


    At dawn, An Shanwu and Nie Huiyang brought 20 people to the Chu Vige. As soon as they arrived, they threw themselves into building the house.


    ¡°Qingzhi.¡± Tang Jinghong strode into Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house.


    Chu Qingzhi heard the voice and came out of the room. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked up, his sharp eyes glowing. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. I came over to tell you about the porcin master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was a little surprised. ¡°Did you find out anything?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Yes, that master only has one hobby. He likes to drink. As long as he¡¯s given good wine, he usually will agree to anything.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi frowned slightly.. ¡°Good wine? What is a good wine? Is it strong wine or a specially brewed wine?¡±

 Chapter 73 - 73: Innocent Man

    Chapter 73: Innocent Man


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A smile appeared in Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes. ¡°As long as it¡¯s good wine.¡±


    She had yet to tour the surrounding county cities¡­ Chu Qingzhi hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Do they have good wine in the nearby county cities?¡±


    Tang Jinghong pointed at the wine jar by the door. ¡°Guess what that is.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over suspiciously, then her delicate eyebrows curved. ¡°So you¡¯ve already prepared it for me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stared at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s smile and the corners of his lips subconsciously curled up. ¡°This is the wine I brought back from the border. It¡¯s a specialty from the border. The porcin master will definitely like it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi blinked at Tang Jinghong and said yfully, ¡°Jinghong, thank you!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re helping each other.¡± Tang Jinghong smiled slightly. ¡°Bring your sister along to see the master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call her.¡±


    After Chu Sixth heard Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words, she was overjoyed. She immediately returned to her room to get changed and went to the central room. ¡°Brother Jinghong.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded at her and asked calmly, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Chu Sixth said happily, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had also changed her clothes. This was a dress that Chu Qingyue had specially made for her. It was a pink-purple dress with long sleeves. The sleeves and skirt were all frilly. There were two lotus flowers embroidered on it. When she walked, they were vivid under the sunlight. It was beautiful.


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi in a daze. The little girl had beautiful facial features and was tall. She had a small waist and a pink-purple ribbon tied around the waist of her dress. As she walked over, she exuded elegance. There seemed to be a faint fluorescent light around her that was very dazzling.


    Looking at the bright and beautiful little girl, the general felt like his heartstring was being tugged at.


    Chu Sixth was also a little stunned. ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    When Chu Qingzhi just returned to the Chu family, she was sallow and thin, and there were many wounds on her body. After being nourished by her spiritual power, her skin was white, her hair was smooth, and her facial features were delicate.


    She looked at Tang Jinghong¡¯s reaction and thought to herself, Did this guy have any evil designs on a fifteen-year-old girl?


    When Tang Jinghong saw Chu Qingzhi looking at him, his expression returned to normal. He turned his head and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As he spoke, he walked out first.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled secretly. Actually, she quite hoped that a man would like her. After all, she was here to experience the love tribtion.


    There was a luxurious carriage parked at the entrance of the vige. Tang Jinghong stood beside the carriage and waited for the two girls to get into the carriage first.


    When Chu Qingzhi got into the carriage, he reached out to help her.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the big hand. His fingers were long and straight. There were thin calluses on his palm, which were caused by holding a gun for a long time. It was a very strong hand.


    She smiled evilly and deliberately ced her hand in Tang Jinghong¡¯s. His hand was very warm.


    Tang Jinghong felt the softness in his palm and his heart skipped a beat. The slightly cold and soft touch seemed to pass through his palm to his heart. He retracted his hand as if nothing had happened and ced it behind his back. He could not help but clench his fists.


    He had never been intimate with any girl, not even holding hands. He could not help but feel very nervous when he suddenly touched a girl¡¯s soft hand.


    Chu Qingzhi secretly observed Tang Jinghong and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. What an innocent man!


    Just touching hands was enough to make him shy.


    Unknowingly, she became interested in Tang Jinghong.


    Chu Sixth did not discover anything. He climbed into the carriage and sat beside Chu Qingzhi excitedly.


    Because of what happened just now, Tang Jinghong did not enter the carriage. He sat beside the coachman to calm himself down.


    The carriage slowly drove away.


    In the carriage, Chu Sixth said, ¡°Fifth Sister, give me a name too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi thought for a while. ¡°Sixth Sister, how about Chu Qingshuang? Do you like it?¡±


    Chu Sixth said excitedly, ¡°I like it, of course I like it. The names Fifth Sister gave everyone are so nice, and I feel like mine is even better.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arm and said intimately, ¡°It¡¯s great to have Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi used her other hand to tidy up Chu Qingshuang¡¯s hair. After this period of interaction, she also liked her siblings very much. They were motivated, cute, and kind. It was very easy to get along with them.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s deep voice sounded. ¡°Qingzhi, I have something to ask of you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Surprisingly, Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I also want to build a house like yours beside your house. It doesn¡¯t have to be that big. Can you help me design it?¡±


    At the thought that Tang Jinghong had been chased out by his family, she immediately agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll help you design it.¡±


    The corners of Tang Jinghong¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°By the way, help me design the furniture as well. When the house is built, I will thank you very generously.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said half-jokingly and seriously, ¡°Anywhere below 100 taels is not considered generous to me.¡±


    Tang Jinghongughed. ¡°You money-grubber!¡±


    After the carriage drove for a distance, the handsome general suddenly thought of something. ¡°Qingzhi, it¡¯s almost the Dragon Boat Festival. What are you going to eat at home?¡±


    The Dragon Boat Festival was a big festival. When the time came, the county city would be very lively.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ethereal voice sounded. ¡°Zongzi.¡±


    ¡°Zongzi?¡± Tang Jinghong frowned. ¡°What is Zongzi?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was confused


    There was no Qu Yuan in this era? No zongzi?


    She exined, ¡°Zongzi is a delicacy made of glutinous rice.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Can you make it for me to see?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi lifted the curtain. ¡°Why?¡±


    Tang Jinghong only said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you why after I see it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll prepare it in the afternoon. Come over tomorrow night to eat it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Will it take so long to make zongzi?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°Zongzi needs to be cooked for a few hours.¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned around and looked at Chu Qingzhi. This little girl indeed had a lot of interesting ideas. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember toe..¡±

 Chapter 74 - 74: Obstacle

    Chapter 74: Obstacle


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There were several porcin shops in the south of the county city, thergest of which was the Li porcin shop.


    Because the Li porcin shop was the first to make colored porcin, it was famous in the county and even the capital. Its founder had once been summoned by the emperor.


    However, the younger generation was not that capable, causing the shop to gradually decline, but the Li porcin shop still had a ce in the porcin world.


    The porcin master that Tang Jinghong introduced was called Li Zhenzong. He was in his forties and wore ck robe all year round. There was a big mole at the corner of his mouth.


    Everyone knew that he had a grand wish. He wanted his porcin to enter the pce again.


    Li Zhenzong was a member of the Li family and also the person in charge of the Li family¡¯s porcin business. No one in the Li family could make porcin better than him. He was very respected in the family.


    At this moment, Li Zhenzong was teaching the juniors in the family how to make the porcin embryo more round and smooth when he heard a shout outside. ¡°Li Zhenzong, someone is looking for you.¡±


    The Li porcin shop upied arge area, about six hundred square meters. It was divided by a wall into two parts, the inside and the outside. The outside was for guests and the office, and the inside was for making porcin.


    When Li Zhenzong heard the voice, he walked out.


    As soon as he walked out, he saw a dignified young man and two beautiful girls.


    One of the two girls was taller and thinner. She had a neat ponytail and looked elegant and high-spirited. The other girl was shorter and her eyes were filled with curiosity like a cat¡¯s eyes.


    Beside the three of them was his son, Li Shaoting.


    Li Shaoting had a valiant appearance and was very tall. He looked 50% like Li Zhenzong. ¡°Father, do you still remember Jinghong? The two girls beside him are from the same vige as Jinghong. Their names are Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingshuang.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingshuang walked forward and bowed. ¡°Hello, Uncle Li.¡±


    Li Zhenzong smiled and nodded, but he was very puzzled as to why they were here.


    Tang Jinghong immediately exined to him. He handed the wine in his hand to Li Zhenzong and smiled. ¡°Uncle Li, here¡¯s the wine. I hope you can take in another disciple.¡±


    Li Zhenzong was about to reach out to take the wine when he heard this. He immediately retracted his hand and said solemnly, ¡°Jinghong, you know I don¡¯t take in disciples anymore.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled faintly. ¡°Uncle Li, don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me. Let us exin.¡±


    Li Zhenzong nodded slowly. He nced at Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingshuang and asked kindly, ¡°Which one of you wants to be my disciple?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang stepped forward nervously. ¡°Master, I want to be your disciple.¡±


    Li Zhenzong waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not your master yet. It¡¯s better to call me Uncle Li.¡±


    Li Zhenzong had a good temper, but he was also very principled.


    When Chu Qingshuang heard this, she was at a loss. She quickly said nervously, ¡°Master, I¡¯m sincerely here to acknowledge you as my master. I¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went forward and gently held Chu Qingshuang¡¯s hand. ¡°Sixth Sister, don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang was a 13-year-old girl who had never seen the world. When she encountered such a situation, she panicked. She looked at Chu Qingzhi aggrievedly. ¡°Master, are you unwilling to ept me?¡±


    When Li Zhenzong saw that tears were welling up in the eyes of the little girl, he quickly said, ¡°No, no. What I mean is that I want to take in a talented and persistent disciple.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Everyone says I make good porcin, but I have a sore spot.¡±


    He gestured for everyone to sit down and said slowly, ¡°For the past ten years, I¡¯ve been looking for a disciple, but I haven¡¯t met a good one. They either lost interest after learning for a few days or couldn¡¯t learn it no matter what. I happened to meet a talented one, but he found making porcin a lowly and dirty job.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang quickly said, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know how talented I am, but I¡¯m not afraid of dirt. I also have perseverance. For example, when I was three years old, I started making figurines with mud. Now that I¡¯m thirteen years old, I¡¯m still doing it. I made a lot of things from mud, and every one of them was especially beautiful. Master, if you take me in as your disciple, I can show you all the good things I made.¡±


    Li Zhenzong was a little surprised. ¡°Do you really like to make all kinds of things with mud?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Of course. I even made a small house. It¡¯s very beautiful.¡±


    Li Zhenzong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that the heavens had really sent him a disciple he wanted?


    ¡°Qingshuang, do you mind making something for me to see?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang said confidently, ¡°Okay, Uncle Li, feel free to give me some pointers. As long as it¡¯s something I¡¯ve seen, I can make it.¡±


    Li Zhenzong thought for a moment before stading up and waving at Chu Qingshuang. ¡°Qingshuang,e in with me.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang agreed happily. ¡°Ok.¡±


    The group of them entered the inner ce where the porcin was made. This ce was divided into many areas ording to its function. There were people making porcin embryos, drying porcin embryos, burning porcin embryos, and polishing porcin. The entire ce looked very neat and tidy. The employees were busy in an orderly manner.


    The temperature here was rtively high. Everyone had a wet handkerchief on their shoulders.


    Li Zhenzong brought them to the ce where porcin embryos were made. There were all kinds of tools and materials here. A few people were making porcin embryos, one was making a bowl, and the other was making a vase¡­


    Li Zhenzong pointed at the empty seat. ¡°Qingshuang, sit here.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang sat down obediently. ¡°Master, what do you want me to make?¡±


    Li Zhenzong took out a blueprint and handed it to her. He said expectantly, ¡°Make this. As long as you can do it, I will take you in as my disciple.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the blueprint. It was a three-legged incense burner. Needless to say, it wasplicated.


    After Chu Qingshuang looked at the blueprint, she tilted her head and thought for a while before starting to make it.


    She looked serious and focused, as if she was immersed in a certain state and had lost herself.


    When Li Zhenzong saw Chu Qingshuang in this state, his eyes flickered and he slowly became excited. Yes, yes, yes. This is the feeling. This is the state. Qingshuang is amazing!


    Chu Qingzhi smiled slightly¡­ The world was not short of geniuses. What was in shortage was the eyes to discover geniuses.


    The few people who were making porcin embryos couldn¡¯t help but stop what they were doing and look at Chu Qingshuang in unison. Could she seed on the first attempt?


    At this moment, the incense burner had alreadye into shape.


    Then, she started making the legs.


    There were three legs on the incense burner. One had to be especially careful in this part. Otherwise, the legs would either be of different sizes and lose their beauty. The other was that the surface had to be smooth and round so that it would look good after burning.


    As time passed, more and more people came to watch Chu Qingshuang make the incense burner..

 Chapter 75 - 75: Treasured Disciple

    Chapter 75: Treasured Disciple


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Incense burner was a type of porcin that tested the skills of a porcin master. Because it wasplicated, many people could not make it well. Those who could make it well were usually experienced masters.


    At this moment, a father and daughter walked over.


    ¡°Father, big sister is so skillful.¡± An eight year old Li Family junior pointed at Chu Qingshuang and said to the man beside her.


    ¡°She¡¯s indeed skillful. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a skillful little girl,¡± the man said with a smile.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll be so skillful in the future too,¡± the little girl said, not to be outdone. Her fair, bun-shaped face was slightly puffed up, making her look especially cute.


    ¡°Of course, you are the best.¡± The man stroked the little girl¡¯s hair and encouraged her.


    Under everyone¡¯s admiring gazes, an incense burner identical to the one on the blueprint appeared in Chu Qingshuang¡¯s hand.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the incense burner and admired Chu Qingshuang¡¯s talent. If she were a cultivator, she would definitely be a master at refining weapons.


    Li Zhenzong carefully held the incense burner in his hand and looked at it carefully. The more he looked at it, the more satisfied he was. The more he looked, the more excited he became. He was so excited that his body trembled slightly. ¡°Good, good, good¡­¡±


    Qingshuang¡¯s talent was the best he had seen so far. She had such skills at such a young age. If she was nurtured well, she would definitely be a master in the future.


    The heavens had finally sent him a disciple he wanted.


    Chu Qingshuang stood up. Her eyes were innocent as she said expectantly, ¡°Master, can you take me in as your disciple?¡±


    Li Zhenzong said without hesitation, ¡°Of course. From now on, you will be my disciple, my only disciple, and myst disciple.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang knelt down. ¡°Master, please ept my bow.¡±


    Li Zhenzong hurriedly helped Chu Qingshuang up. This was his precious disciple. He didn¡¯t want her to get hurt. ¡°Get up, get up. There¡¯s no need for the formalities here. In the future, we will make porcin together and bring it to greater heights.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang smiled and nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Li Zhenzong was extremely satisfied with Chu Qingshuang. He turned around and said to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, I n to hold a banquet to officially acknowledge Qingshuang as my disciple in three days. Go back and tell your parents. When the timees,e to my house for a meal. We¡¯ll be a family in the future.¡±


    In this era, disciples were not just disciples. They were treated like one¡¯s children. There was also a saying that a teacher for a day was a father for life.


    Once they established a master-disciple rtionship, the two families would be as close as inws.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and agreed. ¡°Yes, Uncle Li.¡±


    Li Zhenzong said happily, ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ll bring Qingshuang to familiarize herself with the environment. You guys go do your own things.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave my sister to Uncle Li.¡±


    Li Zhenzong promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, no one will dare to bully Qingshuang.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Sixth Sister, learn from Uncle Li. We¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang hurriedly said, ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯ll send you out.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When they arrived outside, Chu Qingzhi gave Chu Qingshuang a few more instructions before leaving.


    Chu Qingshuang looked at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s departing figure. Her cat-like eyes were filled with gratitude.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, thank you. I¡¯ll definitely make the most exquisite and unique porcin in the world for you in the future.¡±


    Rong Mansion.


    In the courtyard, Rong Yupeng sized up the four men brought in by the servant. ¡°Are they the hooligans from the Chu Vige?¡±


    The servant lowered his head slightly and replied, ¡°Young Master, some of them are from the Chu Vige, and some of them are from the neighboring vige. However, they have one thing inmon. They only care about money and are shameless.¡±


    Rong Yupeng looked at the four of them and said, ¡°Are you willing to work for me?¡±


    One of the hooligans said, ¡°Young Master, as long as you don¡¯t ask us to skill someone, we¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Rong Yupeng said, ¡°I won¡¯t ask to kill people. I¡¯m just going to ask you to spread some gossip. There¡¯s no need to spread it too far. It will be enough as long as the people in the Chu Vige, the surrounding viges, and the county cities know.¡±


    The hooligan immediately patted his chest and promised, ¡°We¡¯re good at this. Please instruct us, Young Master.¡±


    Rong Yupeng opened his fan and covered his face with it. He exined to the hooligans in a low voice.


    When the hooligans heard it, they immediately expressed that they would definitelyplete the mission.


    A sinister smile appeared on Rong Yupeng¡¯s face.


    At Pure and Gentle Women¡¯s Clothing Shop.


    Sang Wanlu sent a customer out of the shop and came to the inner room with a piece of paper that recorded the size. ¡°Qingyue, another customer came to customize clothes.¡±


    Chu Qingyue took the paper in her hand. After this period of learning, she had already learned some words. ¡°Wanlu, sit down and rest for a while.¡±


    Sang Wanlu poured a ss of water for Chu Qingyue. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s tired. Fortunately, you like to make clothes. If you don¡¯t like it, you¡¯ll go crazy making so many clothes every day.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled gently. ¡°The fact that we have so many clothes to make means that our business is good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Sang Wanlu nodded and said, ¡°Qingyue, I have something to do at home. I have to leave early today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the shop. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingyue stood up and sent Sang Wanlu out. After watching the carriage leave, she turned around and returned to the shop.


    Just as she turned around, she suddenly saw a familiar yet unfamiliar figure.


    A young man walked towards the shop with a girl.


    When the young man saw Chu Qingyue, he was clearly stunned. However, heposed himself quickly.


    Chu Qingyue¡¯s ability to control her emotions was clearly not as good as the man. She looked at the young man in a daze, and tears slowly welled up in her eyes. She looked very pitiful.


    The girl¡¯s eyes were attracted by the beautiful dress in the shop and did not notice that something was wrong with the two of them. ¡°How much is this dress?¡±


    Only then did Chu Qingyuee back to her senses. She gently wiped her tears, her eyes filled with confusion.


    The man in front of her was the man she had been waiting for. She waited for him from the age of 15 to 18. She did not expect him to marry someone else now.


    Why?


    If he didn¡¯t want to marry her, he could have told her.. Why did he hide it from her?

 Chapter 76 - 76: Fainted From Crying

    Chapter 76: Fainted From Crying


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There were three major counties around Chu Vige. One was Shuiyun County, the other was Tongzi County, and the third was Suiyang County.


    The young man¡¯s name was Li Shengfeng. He was a viger of the Li Vige near Tongzi County, the vige where Li Qingyu came from.


    There was a waterway between the Chu Vige and the Li Vige. It was not convenient to travel between the two viges, so even Li QIngyu seldom went back home.


    Li Shengfeng was a neighbor of Li Qingyu¡¯s maternal family.


    Three years ago, Chu Qingyue and Li Qingyu went back to the Li Vige. Suddenly, they encountered a storm while taking a boat. At that time, Li Shengfeng was also on the boat. He was good at swimming, so after the boat was overturned by the storm, he saved a boat full of people. At that time, Chu Qingyue had a good impression of him.


    However, Chu Qingyue was too shy to express her good feelings towards him. She only stole nces at him from time to time with her bright eyes, but she could not hide the affection in them.


    Her daughter¡¯s actions attracted Li Qingyu¡¯s attention.


    Li Qingyu also had a good impression of Li Shengfeng. If her daughter could marry into the vige where she came from, her maternal family could also help take care of her daughter. Therefore, after asking Chu Qingyue for her opinion, she returned to her maternal family to find a matchmaker to talk about this.


    Unexpectedly, Li Shengfeng¡¯s family also liked Chu Qingyue very much. The two families reached an agreement.


    In this era, most women got married between the ages of 15 and 20. At that time, Chu Qingyue was only a little more than 14. years old, so they ended up getting engaged first and would get married after she turned 15 years old.


    It was also at this moment that the conscription began.


    Li Shengfeng was a courageous man. At that time, he was seventeen years old. He felt that it was a chance to change his life, so he dly joined the army.


    However, he was afraid that he would die on the battlefield¡­ It was verymon for men to die on the battlefield. Therefore, he discussed with the Chu family and said that he and Chu Qingyue would not get engaged for the time being. He asked Chu Qingyue to wait for him for three years. If he returned alive three yearster, he would marry Chu Qingyue in glory. However, in the end¡­


    Li Shengfeng, who was standing opposite Chu Qingyue, turned his face away and did not look at Chu Qingyue. He acted like he didn¡¯t know Chu Qingyue at all.


    Chu Qingyue was very hurt when she was treated like a stranger. She mustered her courage. ¡°Can, can you¡­¡±


    When Li Shengfeng saw that Chu Qingyue wanted to talk to him, a trace of panic shed across his face. He quickly walked towards the girl. ¡°Wife, pick a bigger size. Otherwise, when your stomach gets big, It won¡¯t fit.¡±


    These words were clearly meant for Chu Qingyue to hear.


    Chu Qingyue felt as if she had been struck by lightning. In the next second, tears rolled down her face like a broken dam. She couldn¡¯t stand this betrayal and blow. She covered her mouth and ran home in tears.


    In Chu Vige.


    Li Qingyu was cooking in the kitchen. She was smiling and talking to Granny Chu when she saw Chu Qingyue rushing towards her. Then, Chu Qingyue hugged her tightly and cried uncontrobly.


    This frightened Granny Chu and Li Qingyu. Li Qingyu hurriedly asked, ¡°Qingyue, what¡¯s wrong? Were you bullied?¡±


    Chu Qingyue was sobbing. She tried her best to calm down, but she was too sad. She could not control herself at all. ¡°Mother, Mother¡­¡±


    Li Qingyu¡¯s heart ached when she saw her daughter so sad. She gently patted Chu Qingyue¡¯s back andforted her gently, ¡°Qingyue, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s fine. You have Mother, Father, Brothers, and Sisters backing you up. No matter what the difficulty is, we¡¯ll face it together¡­¡±


    When the Chu family at home heard that Chu Qingyue had returned crying, they all ran to the kitchen to see her.


    Chu Rong was not good with words, but when he saw his daughter like this, heforted her, ¡°Qingyue, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll stand up for you.¡±


    Chu Qingning went forward and handed Chu Qingyue a handkerchief. She patted her back and whispered, ¡°Second Sister, who bullied you? Let¡¯s go and teach them a lesson.¡±


    Shen Ruyue held Chu Qingyue¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Qingyue, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re all here.¡±


    The others alsoforted her.


    Chu Qingyue cried for a long time before she calmed down. Her eyes were swollen like walnuts. After crying, she was still sobbing.


    At this moment, Chu Qingzhi came back. It was almost noon and she came in to help cook. She did not expect to see Chu Qingyue at home with a sad expression. She immediately frowned and asked, ¡°Second Sister, were you bullied?¡±


    When Chu Qingyue saw Chu Qingzhi, tears rolled down her face again. She cried, ¡°Fifth Sister, Li Shengfeng is married and has a child.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed. Other than Chu Qingzhi and Shen Ruyue, they all knew Li Shengfeng.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s mind was filled with question marks. ¡°Who is Li Shengfeng?¡±


    Li Qingyu was so angry that his face turned red. She quickly exined to Chu Qingzhi who Li Shengfeng was.


    When Chu Qingzhi heard this, her face darkened. ¡°What an irresponsible man. Second Sister, you¡¯re lucky that you didn¡¯t marry him. There¡¯s no need to be sad for such a person.¡±


    Chu Qingyue lowered her head and wiped her tears. She was at a loss. ¡°Fifth Sister, what should I do now?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi held Chu Qingyue¡¯s hand and thought to herself she had to think of a way to make this scume to apologize.


    ¡°Second Sister, believe me. I¡¯ll get him to exin everything to you.¡±


    After interacting with them over this period of time, Chu Qingzhi already treated them as her family. How could she watch her family being bullied?


    Chu Qingzhi was not a soft-hearted person. Otherwise, she would not have gone far in the cultivation world.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡­¡± Before Chu Qingyue could finish speaking, her vision darkened and she actually fainted.


    Chu Qingzhi hurriedly hugged her and carried her back to her room. ¡°Let Second Sister rest well. We¡¯ll think of a way to get back at that scum. We can¡¯t let Second Sister suffer for nothing.¡±


    The Chu family was all furious. It was not that Qingyue wouldn¡¯t marry anyone but him. If he wanted to marry someone else, he could¡¯ve at least told them. Instead, he kept Qingyue in the dark and wasted so much of her time. It was despicable.


    Grandpa Chu said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask him. If not for Li Shengfeng¡¯s promise back then, our Qingyue wouldn¡¯t have waited for him like this. We have to let him give our family an exnation!¡±


    Chu Rong objected, ¡°No, if we go and demand an exnation with great fanfare, others will definitely make up gossip about Qingyue.¡±


    The world was harsh on women and was much more tolerant of men. Even if Chu Qingyue was the one who was betrayed, if word got out, she would have to bear the me in the end.


    Li Qingyu had some foresight. She suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Yes, Father, Chu Rong is right to be worried. Our Qingyue¡¯s reputation is much more important than that scum.¡±


    Granny Chu¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Then are we just going to watch and do nothing?¡±


    Shen Ruyue looked at Chu Qingzhi and said, ¡°I think the most important thing now is to find out what happened to Li Shengfeng. Why did he do this? We have to understand the enemy first before thinking of a countermeasure. What do you think?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I agree with Ruyue. Grandpa, Grandma, Father, Mother, stay calm. Don¡¯t spread this matter. I¡¯ll think of a way to get him to apologize!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone felt that Chu Qingzhi was kidding. However, when they saw her cold face, they felt that she could definitely do it.


    Li Qingyu was the first to express her support. ¡°Qingzhi, what do you need us to do?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Mother, go back to your maternal family. Li Shengfeng is your neighbor. There¡¯s no reason for them not to know that Li Shengfeng is married.¡±


    Everyone thought about it. That made sense. No matter what, if Li Qingyu¡¯s maternal family knew that Li Shengfeng had married someone else, they would definitely inform the Chu family.


    Li Qjngyu quickly agreed. ¡°I will go back this afternoon.¡± She still needed to prepare lunch for the construction workers.


    Chu Qingzhi said in a low voice, ¡°Leave the rest to me. I¡¯ll definitely make Li Shengfeng pay the price.¡±


    The rest of the people didn¡¯t know what else they could do, so they didn¡¯t say anything and tacitly agreed with Chu Qingzhi.


    Because of this matter, the atmosphere became gloomy..

 Chapter 77 - 77: The Li Family

    Chapter 77: The Li Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In Chu Vige.


    An ordinary-looking female farmer in her sixties walked into the courtyard excitedly. ¡°Qing Yu, Qing Yu, Mother is here.¡±


    Li Qingyu was packing up and was about to go back to her family to inquire.


    She did not expect her mother to suddenly visit her. When she came back to her senses, she walked out. ¡°Mother.¡±


    There were a few people behind the old woman, Zheng Guixiang. They were Li Qingyu¡¯s eldest brother, Li Qinghu, her second brother, Li Qingwu, and Zheng Guixiang¡¯s favorite grandson, Li Jianheng, who was 17 years old.


    ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Jianheng.¡±


    Li Jianheng called out, ¡°Auntie.¡±


    Li Qingyu patted his head.


    When the Chu family members heard the voice, they walked out one by one and greeted each other. Then, they entered the central room together. The elders took their seats, and the juniors stood to the side.


    Li Qingyu introduced Chu Qingzhi seriously. ¡°Mother, she¡¯s my fifth daughter, Chu Qingzhi. We brought her home.¡±


    Zheng Guixiang pulled Chu Qingzhi over and sized her up carefully. The little girl¡¯s face was fair, her eyebrows were curved, and she was slender. She was really a beauty, but she was a little too thin. ¡°Good daughter, good daughter¡­¡±


    Li Qinghu, Li Qingwu, and Li Jianheng all looked at Chu Qingzhi. Chu Qingzhi was good-looking and dressed well. Why would her adoptive parents abandon such a good daughter. Were they blind?


    Chu Qingzhi had a good impression of the kind-looking olddy. ¡°Grandma, why are you here?¡±


    Zheng Guixiang looked at the peopleing and going at home and said happily, ¡°1 heard that your family is doing business, so I specially came to take a look.¡±


    The news of the Chu family selling ice cream bars had already spread to the surrounding viges and three county cities. It was not strange for them to hear about it.


    The Chu family looked at each other. They had already expected their rtives toe after knowing that their family was doing business, so they were not particrly surprised.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and turned to Shen Ruyue. ¡°Ruyue, go get some fruits and ice cream bars for Grandma and the others to get cool.


    Shen Ruyue replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and asked with concern, ¡°Grandma, have you eaten?¡±


    Zheng Guixiang smiled and shook her head. Since she was at her daughter and son-inw¡¯s house, she did not stand on ceremony. ¡°We haven¡¯t eaten yet. Do you have any leftovers?¡±


    Li Qingyu continued, ¡°Mother, Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Jianheng, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go cook.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡± Granny Chu and Chu Qingning followed her to the kitchen.


    Zheng Guixiang looked at their backs and said, ¡°Inw, Qingyu, just something light will do.¡±


    Li Qingyu replied, ¡°Got it, Mother.¡±


    Shen Ruyue brought over some pear juice ice cream bars. ¡°Old Madam, Uncles, Little Brother, this is our ice cream bar. Try it.¡±


    The four of them were immediately attracted by the ice cream bar. In Tongzi County, they had seen vendors selling ice cream bars on the streets and alleys. It cost five copper coins a piece, but to vigers, very few people were willing to spend this money for a snack.


    Now that they could eat ice cream bars for free, they were excited.


    Li Jianheng couldn¡¯t care less. He grabbed one and took a bite. Immediately, the thick pear fragrance spread in his mouth along with the cold and refreshing taste. It dispelled the scorching heat and conquered him.


    He swallowed the cold fruit juice that melted in his mouth and urged, ¡°Grandma, Father, Second Uncle, eat it. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi also said, ¡°Grandma, Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle, try it. We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡±


    Only then did the three of them take one and slowly eat it.


    It was so cool!


    The few of them slowly rxed their brows and revealed expressions of enjoyment.


    Zheng Guixiang took a few bites and was mind-blown. She asked, ¡°Qingzhi, the ice cream bar is especially delicious. How did you make it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Grandma, eat first. I¡¯ll take you to see how we make itter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zheng Guixiang was full of praise for the ice cream bars. ¡°Good stuff, good stuff. No wonder the rich people in the county bought it. It cools you down immediately.¡±


    Li Qinghu and Li Qingwu were still unsatisfied. They thought to themselves that with the ice cream bar business, their sister and brother-inw¡¯s family would have a better life in the future.


    Chu Eighth waved at Li Jianheng and whispered, ¡°Third Cousin, follow me.¡±


    She wanted to show off her ice cream bars. She had shown off to all her friends in the vige. It was not easy for her to have someone else to show off to. How could she miss it?!


    Li Jianheng didn¡¯t know where Chu Eighth wanted to take him, but he still followed.


    Chu Qingzhi brought a stool over and sat beside Zheng Guixiang. ¡°Grandma, Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle, I want to ask you something.¡±


    Zheng Guixiang looked at Chu Qingzhi lovingly. ¡°Qingzhi, what is it?¡±


    Her personality was simr to Li Qingyu¡¯s. She also doted on her daughter. Otherwise, she would not have been able to raise a good-natured daughter like Li Qingyu.


    Chu Qingzhi said bluntly, ¡°Grandma, Li Shengfeng¡¯s family is your neighbor next door, right?¡±


    ¡°Li Shengfeng?¡± A look of disgust appeared on Zheng Guixiang¡¯s face. ¡°This family has already moved out of Li Vige and is living in the county.¡±


    These words shocked everyone.


    Chu Qingzhi frowned. ¡°Are they that rich?¡±


    Zheng Guixiang¡¯s tone was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°They moved out of the vige three months ago. When they moved out, they were smug and looked down on us. The vigers all hated them.¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to tell your mother to let Second Girl marry someone else, but I thought that since their family has be rich, if Second Girl married him, her life in the future would be easy, so 1 didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi, why are you suddenly asking about them?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi lowered her voice and said, ¡°Li Shengfeng married another woman, and that woman is already pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Li family members were all shocked. Then, they were filled with hatred and silently cursed Li Shengfeng for being a scumbag.


    Although the marriage was only a verbal agreement at that time, the elders of both sides were present. It could be considered a promise. But now, he did such a thing. This was uneptable.


    Zheng Guixiang asked worriedly, ¡°Does Second Girl know about this?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said softly, ¡°Second Sister only found out about it this morning.


    She cried all the way home and fainted from sadness. She hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±


    Zheng Guixiang¡¯s heart ached. ¡°I¡¯ll go see her.¡±


    At this moment, Chu Qingyue woke up. When she heard the conversation in the central room, she walked over. ¡°Grandma, Uncle, Second Uncle.¡±


    Zheng Guixiang hurriedly stood up and held Chu Qingyue¡¯s hand. Chu


    Qingyue¡¯s eyes were swollen, and her face was very haggard. ¡°Second Girl, it¡¯s fine. Grandma will stand up for you. This is too much.¡±


    Li Qinghu looked at Chu Qingyue with some heartache. ¡°Second Girl, 1¡¯11 go and ask Li Shengfeng when I get backter. This bastard!¡±


    At the mention of Li Shengfeng, Chu Qingyue couldn¡¯t help but feel a lump in her throat. She had the urge to shed tears again.


    Chu Qingzhi gave her stool to Chu Qingyue to sit on. ¡°Second Sister, stop crying. Otherwise, Grandma will cry with you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue resisted the urge to cry and nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Li Qingwuforted, ¡°Second girl, you¡¯ll meet a man ten thousand times better than Li Shengfeng in the future.¡±


    Chu Qingyue forced a smile. ¡°Thank you, Second Uncle.¡±


    Zheng Guixiang patted Chu Qingyue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Seeing you like this, Grandma¡¯s heart really aches. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Chu Qingyue pursed her lips and nodded.


    Afterforting Chu Qingyue, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Grandma, Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle, don¡¯t go to look for Li Shengfeng. This will make my Second Sister look like she¡¯s pestering him.¡±


    The three of them looked at each other and felt that it made sense. However, they were unwilling to let this matter rest just like that. Zheng Guixiang said, ¡°Are we going to let it go just like that?¡±


    A trace of fierceness shed across Chu Qingzhi¡¯s beautiful eyes. ¡°Of course not.


    I¡¯ll make him apologize to Second Sister in person.¡±


    Of course, she also had to let him feel Chu Qingyue¡¯s pain!


    Zheng Guixiang thought for a moment and said, ¡°But will he be willing to do it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sneered. ¡°Whether he¡¯s willing or not, he has to do it.¡±


    Everyone felt a strong sense of oppression from Chu Qingzhi and they believed in her subconsciously..

 Chapter 78 - 78: A Small Scheme

    Chapter 78: A Small Scheme


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the afternoon.


    After loading the ice cream bars, the young general prepared to go back.


    Chu Qingzhi sent them off. After taking two steps, she said with the intention of giving it a try, ¡°Brother Xu, can we talk in private?¡±


    She happened to learn that the young general¡¯s surname was Xu, but she did not know his full name.


    Young General Xu came to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house every day. They were already familiar with each other. Hearing this, he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them walked a little further. After confirming that only the two of them could hear each other, Chu Qingzhi said solemnly, ¡°Brother Xu, it¡¯s actually nothing serious. 1 just want to ask you about someone.¡±


    Li Shengfeng joined the army, so it was naturally the most suitable to ask someone in the army.


    Young General Xu was a little interested, but he said cautiously, ¡°Who do you want to ask? But let me make things clear first. You can¡¯t casually ask about what happened in the army, or we¡¯ll lose our heads.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Chu Qingzhi pretended to look serious. ¡°The person 1 want to ask about is called Li Shengfeng. He shouldn¡¯t be a big shot, right?¡±


    Young General Xu sized Chu Qingzhi up and seemed to understand something. He thought that Chu Qingzhi liked Li Shengfeng. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re asking about him. He¡¯s already married. You¡¯re such a good girl. Don¡¯t take a fancy to him.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi understood what Young General Xu meant. She wanted to say that she didn¡¯t like Li Shengfeng, but she swallowed her words. Let the young general misunderstand so that it would be easier for her to ask. ¡°I want to know why he suddenly got married?¡±


    ¡°You asked the right person.¡± Xu Xiao recalled. ¡°When we first joined the army, Li Shengfeng was in the same camp as me. We even slept in the same tent and went to the battlefield together. He was rtively lucky. Not only did he return alive from the first battlefield, but he also killed ten enemies and made military contributions.¡±


    ¡°The next year, he obtained the recognition of the centurion¡±


    ¡°At the end of the second year, he became the son-inw by the chiliarch and waster made a centurion. He was called a young general in the military camp, just like me.¡±


    ¡°Now that the border is temporarily peaceful, many soldiers have been sent to other military camps. He and I came back like this.¡±


    Hearing Young General Xu¡¯s words, Chu Qingzhi understood. ¡°Brother Xu, thank you.¡±


    Young General Xu continued, ¡°Miss Chu, when we first met Li Shengfeng, he told us that someone was waiting for him at home¡­¡±


    He nced at Chu Qingzhi and decided to make her give up. Falling in love with a married man was not going to get her anywhere.


    He said euphemistically, ¡°Miss Chu, it¡¯s easy for men to have a change of heart, especially some people.¡± What he meant was already clear.


    In the beginning, he had a good rtionship with Li Shengfeng, but ever since Li Shengfeng married the chiliarch¡¯s daughter, he had be arrogant.


    Chu Qingzhi felt that this young general¡¯s personality was really good. She nodded and said, ¡°Does the chiliarch know about Li Shengfeng¡¯s past?¡±


    Young General Xu said with certainty, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know. The chiliarch is an upright person. If he knew that someone was waiting for Li Shengfeng, he wouldn¡¯t have married his daughter to him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was deep in thought. ¡°Brother Xu, can you help me with something?¡±


    This person was sent by Tang Jinghong, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to ask him for help.


    Young General Xu looked at Chu Qingzhi curiously. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Let me ask you first. Can Li Shengfeng read?¡±


    Young General Xu nodded. ¡°He can read. There¡¯s a teacher in the military camp. Those who want to read can learn. He also went to learn.¡±


    That would be easy. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Brother Xu, I want you to help me send a letter to Li Shengfeng. I won¡¯t write my name on the letter. When you send the letter, don¡¯t let anyone know. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Young General Xu said readily, ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Then wait for me.¡± Chu Qingzhi turned around and returned to her room.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Young General Xu looked up at Chu Qingzhi and guessed what letter Miss Chu would send Li Shengfeng.


    Chu Qingzhi returned to her room and quickly wrote a letter to Young General Xu. ¡°Brother Xu, sorry to trouble you. The next time youe, I¡¯ll give you Zongzi.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± Young General Xu smiled and cupped his fists at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°We¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said politely, ¡°Brother Xu, take care.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood on the spot and watched the convoy leave. A happy smile appeared on her face. It was done!


    She returned home and happily began to prepare the ingredients for making Zongzi.


    The main ingredients are glutinous rice, fillings and bamboo leaves.


    The fillings include green beans, pork belly, red dates, ham, winter mushrooms, egg yolk, and so on.


    This time, Chu Qingzhi chose three fillings. One was green beans, one was pork belly, and the other was red dates.


    Glutinous rice could be bought in the vige. Chu Qingzhi asked Chu Qingning to be her helper. They bought 50 kilograms of glutinous rice and nned to soak them in water for four hours when they got back.


    Chu Qingning was confused all the way and finally had the time to ask, ¡°Fifth Sister, why are you buying so much rice?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi blinked at Chu Qingning. ¡°I¡¯m going to make zongzi.¡±


    Chu Qingning asked in confusion, ¡°Fifth Sister, did you read it in a book too?¡±


    Now, the Chu family attributed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s knowledge to the fact that she had read many books.


    Chu Qingzhi said naturally, ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw it in a very ancient book.¡± Others had already found an excuse for her, so there was no reason not to use it.


    Chu Qingning¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°Fifth Sister, what are we going to do next?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the mountains to pick bamboo leaves.¡±


    Chu Qingning asked, ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Fourth Sister, go to the county to buy green beans and red dates. Buy 20 catties of each.¡±


    As for the pork belly, she would hunt two wild boars at night. Wild boars were fresh.


    Chu Qingning¡¯s eyes lit up as she replied, ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 go immediately.¡±


    Next, the two of them went their separate ways.


    Chu Qingning went to the county city while Chu Qingzhi carried a huge basket on her back and walked unsteadily into the mountains. She did not tell her family that she was going to the mountains. Otherwise, no one would let her go-


    Chu Qingzhi had already explored the entire mountain and remembered everything in the mountain. Now, she went straight to the ce where the bamboo leaves were.


    She stretched out her hand and made some strange gestures. A light shed and flew into the forest.


    Not long after, arge group of monkeys ran over.


    They surrounded Chu Qingzhi and looked at her, as if they were waiting for an order.


    She instructed, ¡°All of you, help me pick the bamboo leaves. Pick the bigger and tender ones.¡±


    After the monkeys dispersed to carry out their task, Chu Qingzhi found a ce to ck off.


    She sat on a rock under the shade of a tree. Leaning against a big tree, she started dozing off..

 Chapter 79 - 79: Retribution

    Chapter 79: Retribution


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the afternoon, Zheng Guixiang pulled Li Qingyu to the side with a happy expression. Her daughter and son-inw were finally getting better. ¡°Qingyu, I n to go back.¡±


    Li Qingyu persuaded her mother to stay. ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you stay for two nights before going back?¡±


    Zheng Guixiang waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯lle over to stay after you guys finish building the new house.¡±


    Li Qingyu thought about her family¡¯s current conditions. If her mother stayed, Chu Rong would have to sleep in the shed. ¡°Alright. When the timees, Mother, remember toe and stay for a few more days.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zheng Guixiang wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she said, ¡°Qingyu, your family has hired so many people now. How about getting your brother and sister-inw to help?¡±


    Hearing this, Li Qingyu was not surprised. Her mother doted on her daughter, but rtively speaking, she doted on her sons more.


    She said awkwardly, ¡°Mother, I can¡¯t make the decision¡­¡±


    It was not that she could not make the decision, nor was it that she did not want to take care of her two brothers. It was just that her own family in her heart was more important than her parents¡¯ family. She needed to consider her family¡¯s feelings more.


    Zheng Guixiang thought about it and felt that it was not appropriate to ask her daughter. What if her son-inw had a problem with it?


    She patted the back of Li Qingyu¡¯s hand. She wanted to help her son find something to do, but she did not want to hurt the rtionship between her daughter and son-inw either. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Chu Rong.¡±


    Chu Rong was working on the furniture in the courtyard. When the new house was built, the furniture had to be new too. Therefore, his current task was to build furniture for the new house.


    Now, he was working on a long table. Ever since there were more children at home, the old table seemed too small.


    Zheng Guixiang walked towards Chu Rong. ¡°Chu Rong, 1 want to discuss something with you.¡±


    Chu Rong stopped what he was doing and looked at Zheng Guixiang. ¡°Mother, if there¡¯s anything, just say it. 1¡¯11 definitely do my best.¡±


    Zheng Guixiang asked expectantly, ¡°Chu Rong, do you think you can get your brother-inw and his wife toe to your house to help?¡±


    Chu Rong looked at Li Qingyu, who stood behind Zheng Guixiang with a worried expression. If word got out that he let outsiders work at home, but he did not let his rtives work for him, they would gossip. None of the children in the family were married. His family¡¯s reputation was very important.


    ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? Brother-inw, nephew, and niece can alle as long as they want.¡±


    Zheng Guixiang smiled and said, ¡°Chu Rong, thank you. I¡¯ll get them toe over tomorrow.¡±


    Since he had already agreed, Chu Rong decided to be more generous. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Li Qinghu, Li Qingwu, and Li Jianheng were watching the vigers make ice cream bars in the shed. They had been here for the entire afternoon, and their eyes were filled with surprise.


    Zheng Guixiang¡¯s voice came from behind them. ¡°Qinghu, Qingwu, Jianheng, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Qinghu replied, ¡°Mother,ing.¡±


    The three of them walked out together.


    Li Qingyu was not a stingy person. She went to the kitchen to pack some meat and took some fabric for Zheng Guixiang. ¡°Mother, this is for you.¡±


    There was no shortage of food and clothing at home now. She knew her parents¡¯ family situation very well. There were many children at home, and their situation was not much better than before.


    Zheng Guixiang happily took it. ¡°Qingyu, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Li Qingyu said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    The four of them walked out together. Granny Chu and Grandpa Chu came out to send them off.


    Chu Eighth chased out and stuffed two ice cream bars into Li Jianheng¡¯s hands. These were her snacks. The ice cream bars at home had to be sold for money. She would not give them away. ¡°Third Cousin, eat them on the way.¡±


    Li Jianheng took it happily. ¡°Sister Chu Eighth, thank you.¡±


    Chu Eighth waved her hand. This little girl liked to show off. Now that her vanity was greatly satisfied, she was extremely happy. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    The four of them walked further and further away. The Chu family continued to work.


    On the way, Li Qinghu said with emotion, ¡°Mother, Second Brother, Qingyu¡¯s family is doing really well now.¡±


    Li Qingwu immediately replied with an envious expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. The big pot of pork ribs and potatoes at noon is really delicious.¡±


    He ate two full bowls. Actually, he could eat four bowls, but he was too embarrassed to ask for more, so he only ate two bowls.


    Li Jianheng couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Grandma, did you tell Aunt?¡±


    Zheng Guixiang said happily, ¡°1 did. I told your uncle. He agreed and said that our entire family can go to work.¡±


    Li Jianheng was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Really?¡±


    Zheng Guixiang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Li Jianheng said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. The sry is 1,000 copper coins a day. 1 can earn three taels of silver a month. However, I want to sell ice cream bars myself. 1 heard from Sister Chu Eighth that those who sell ice cream bars can earn more than one tael of silver a day.¡±


    Li Qinghu and Li Qingwu were stunned. ¡°One tael a day?¡±


    Li Jianheng said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Father, Second Uncle, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°We¡­¡± Li Qinghu hesitated.


    Seeing his father¡¯s hesitation, Li Jianheng said, ¡°By the way, Father, isn¡¯t your carpentry good? You can help Uncle make furniture. Sister Chu Eighth said that Uncle might not be able to finish all the furniture in the new house alone.¡±


    Li Qinghu was tempted. ¡°I¡¯ll ask tomorrow.¡±


    The four of them discussed and walked further and further away.


    Zhang Vige.


    Zhang Lin picked up the oranges on the ground one by one and ced them in the basket. These were all ripe and had fallen from the branches.


    As he picked it up, he thought, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Chu Xuhuae to buy oranges anymore? Does his family stop making ice cream bars?¡±


    He had been waiting for Chu Xuhua toe back and give in so that he could sell the oranges at a higher price. In the end, it had been a few days, but there was no sign of him.


    That¡¯s not right. I saw vendors on the streets and alleys selling ice cream bars when I went to the county.


    That can only mean¡­ that the Chu family did not want his oranges anymore.


    As soon as this thought appeared, he immediately panicked.


    He looked up at the orange on the branch. If Chu Xuhua didn¡¯t want it, he would definitely suffer a huge loss this year!


    No, he had to go to Chu Vige to ask.


    Coincidentally, just as he reached the entrance of the Chu Vige, he saw Chu Xuhua pulling a cart full of pears back. He waved and shouted, ¡°Chu Xuhua, Chu Xuhua¡­¡±


    Chu Xuhua stopped in his tracks. When he saw who it was, his handsome face immediately turned cold. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Zhang Lin asked humbly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want oranges anymore?¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded lightly. ¡°Yes, 1 don¡¯t want it anymore. I want pears now.¡± ¡°Pears?¡± Zhang Lin looked at the cart filled with fresh pears to the brims. Zhang Lin¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. ¡°You really don¡¯t want oranges anymore?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Chu Xuhua pulled the reins of the horse and continued to walk home. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with Zhang Lin, who went back on his word and raised the price.


    Zhang Lin was dumbfounded. He looked at Chu Xuhua¡¯s back in a daze. If Chu Xuhua didn¡¯t want his oranges anymore, who would he sell his oranges to?


    He quickly chased after Chu Xuhua and lowered his attitude even more. ¡°I won¡¯t increase the price now. How about 1 sell it to you at the original price?¡±


    Chu Xuhua refused firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want it even if you give it to me for free now.¡±


    Seeing that Chu Xuhua was about to leave again, Zhang Lin quickly pulled him back. ¡°Chu Xuhua, think about it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it. You can keep it all to yourself.¡± Chu Xuhua pushed Zhang Lin away and thought to himself. Didn¡¯t you think about the consequences before doing anything?


    Zhang Lin looked dejected as he stood on the spot like a beggar.


    After a long time, he turned around with difficulty and walked towards the Zhang Vige.


    After returning to the vige, he rushed into Seventh Uncle¡¯s house. Back then, it was Seventh Uncle who urged him to increase the price. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have done it at all.


    Seventh Uncle did not expect things to turn out like this. He felt a little guilty, but he did not admit that he was wrong. After all, his intentions were good.


    Hence, the two of them quarreled. The more they quarreled, the fiercer they became. The vigers came to mediate. Because of this matter, the two families formed a deep hatred and never interacted again..

 Chapter 80 - 80: Ridiculous Rumors

    Chapter 80: Ridiculous Rumors


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shuiyun County.


    On a crossroad, Chu Xuede was peddling ice cream bars to passers-by.


    When Chu Qingning saw Chu Xuede, she walked over and greeted him. ¡°Brother Xuede, how¡¯s business?¡±


    Chu Xuede said happily, ¡°I sold almost half of the 1,500 ice cream bars.¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled and said, ¡°You only came out for two hours, right?¡±


    Chu Xuede said happily, ¡°That¡¯s right. I can close the stall and go home after selling for about four hours every day.¡±


    Chu Qingning said casually, ¡°Is everyone¡¯s business so good?¡±


    Chu Xuede pointed at the people from the same vige two streets away. ¡°Look at him.¡±


    Chu Qingning looked over.


    The stall over there was surrounded by children. Beside the stall was a private school for children from three to five years old. The families in the county did notck these few copper coins. Every time the children came out of school, they would buy the ice cream bar. The business was better. The stall owner bought 2,000 ice cream bars from Chu Qingzhi a day. When the children finished school, the ice cream bars would be sold out in no time.¡±


    He pointed further on the other side, where there was another stall. ¡°Look over there again.¡±


    Chu Qingning turned to look in that direction.


    The stall over there was surrounded by some young men. After buying the ice cream bar, they quickly left.


    Chu Xuede exined, ¡°There¡¯s a paper-making workshop and a wine-making workshop over there. The people working there are all young men. After they get off work, they will buy one or two pieces. They will either bring them home for their elders and wives to eat or give them to their children. The business is also very good.¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled. If their business was good, her family¡¯s business would be even better. ¡°Brother Xuede, 1 hope our business will continue to get better.¡±


    Chu Xuede smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while more before Chu Qingning bade farewell and left. When she reached the entrance of the county, she met Chu Qingshuang. ¡°Qingshuang.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang turned around in surprise. ¡°Fourth Sister.¡±


    The two sisters walked side by side towards the Chu Vige.


    On the way, Chu Qingning asked with concern, ¡°Qingshuang, are you used to it?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Yes, Master taught me everything. The Li family is quite easy to get along with. There¡¯s a little girl called Li Xinrui who¡¯speting with me.¡±


    Chu Qingning asked curiously, ¡°Is Li Xinrui a child of the Li family?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang smiled and said, ¡°Yes, she said that the incense burner she makes is also very good, but it¡¯s not as good as mine. When she grows up, she can make it as good as mine.¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled and said, ¡°This little girl is quite interesting.¡±


    Suddenly, Chu Qingshuang seemed to have thought of something. She frowned slightly, but she did not say it. Instead, she talked about happy things.


    The sisters chatted as they walked away.


    In Chu Vige.


    There were two famous hooligans in the Chu Vige. One was called Chu Laipi, the other was called Chu Peipei, and there was a famous big-mouthed vige woman called Fang Cuiyun.


    At this moment, Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei were talking to Fang Cuiyun.


    Chu Laipi said, ¡°Aunt Cuiyun, I want to tell you something big. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    Fang Cuiyun loved to listen to gossip. She was even interested in mosquito-like things, let alone big things. ¡°Tell me, tell me.¡±


    Chu Peipei leaned closer and lowered his voice to sound mysterious. ¡°I saw someone in the vige go to the brothel.¡±


    It was very expensive to go to the brothel. Fang Cuiyun covered her mouth. ¡°Really?¡±


    Chu Laipi emphasized, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. We saw it with our own eyes.¡±


    Fang Cuiyun asked curiously, ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Seeing that he had sessfully piqued Fang Cuiyun¡¯s curiosity, Chu Laipi immediately struck while the iron was hot. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. I have something even more explosive. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    Fang Cuiyun urged, ¡°Tell me, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡­¡± Chu Laipi pointed at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter Chu Rong brought back. Her rtionship with the General is not ordinary.¡±


    Fang Cuiyun was a little frightened. ¡°General?¡±


    When themoners heard the name of a high-ranking official, their first reaction was fear. This was not strange.


    Chu Laipi said confidently, ¡°That¡¯s right. Previously, when Chu Qingzhi was imprisoned, it was the general who saved her.¡±


    Fang Cuiyun widened her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. How can the general know her and even save her?¡±


    Chu Laipi licked his lips and looked very wretched. ¡°You don¡¯t know this. Chu Qingzhi is the general¡¯s lover. If his lover is in trouble, will the general sit back and do nothing?¡±


    Fang Cuiyun suddenly pulled a long face. ¡°Chu Laipi, not to mention that it¡¯s impossible for the general to appear in our ce, even if he did, how could a little girl like Chu Qingzhi be his lover? Moreover, the general definitely likes a woman from an official family with status and knowledge. Why would he like a girl from an ordinary family? Can you stop spreading rumors?¡±


    Seeing that Fang Cuiyun did not believe him, Chu Peipei panicked. ¡°Aunt Cuiyun, what we said is true.¡±


    ¡°Did you see it with your own eyes?¡± Fang Cuiyun liked to gossip, but gossip had to be based on evidence, right?


    They both shook their heads. ¡°No.¡±


    Fang Cuiyun did not take what the two of them said to heart at all. ¡°Also, Chu Qingzhi is our vige¡¯s benefactor now. If you dare to spout nonsense, I will be the first to not let you off.¡±


    Her family had relied on Chu Qingzhi to earn a lot of money. If anyone wanted to harm Chu Qingzhi, she would fight them to the death.


    She took the opportunity to lecture them. ¡°The two of you are already so old. Don¡¯t just eat and drink all day long. Go and do something to earn money. When you earn money, marry a wife. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    Chu Peipei and Chu Laipei, on the other hand, looked at each other and sighed in unison.


    Damn it, none of them believed what they said. Instead, they were lectured. How were they going to spread this rumor?


    ¡°Hurry up and go home to help. Don¡¯t idle around. I still have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Fang Cuiyun was in a rush to work and left in a hurry.


    Chu Peipei and Chu Laipei pulled their hair in frustration and left.


    Chu Qingning and Chu Qingshuang walked out from behind a big tree nearby with ugly expressions.


    Just now, when they heard the three of them mention Chu Qingzhi¡¯s name, they immediately hid to see what Chu Peipei and the others wanted to say. They did not expect to hear such ugly words.


    Chu Qingning was a little afraid. ¡°Sixth Sister, let¡¯s go back and tell Fifth Sister. If this rumor spreads, it will be serious.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±


    The sisters hurriedly returned home and found Chu Qingzhi, who was washing the bamboo leaves. They told her everything the three of them had said.


    After Chu Qingzhi heard this, she fell into deep thought.


    It sounded like the two hooligans were instructed by someone. How could ordinary people dare to spread the rumor of the general? In ancient times, although it wasmon knowledge that big shots raised mistresses, no one dared to say it in public lest they offended the big shots..

 Chapter 81 - 81: Punishing the Hooligans

    Chapter 81: Punishing the Hooligans


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi thought about it again. There were two protagonists in this rumor. The general, whose name was not mentioned, and the girl, whose name was named.


    So¡­ this rumor was just targeting her.


    Once this rumor spread, there would only be two oues waiting for her. One was to be a nun, and the other was¡­ to die.


    This was ancient times, ancient times where reputation was more important than everything, especially for girls. If their reputation was ruined, not only would they suffer, but they would also embarrass their families. The consequences would be unimaginable.


    Even if they cleared their names in the future, it would be useless.


    Who was so vicious?!


    Chu Qingzhi asked Chu Qingning and Chu Qingshuang in a low voice, ¡°Did you only hear the three of them talk about that?¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded with a straight face. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t hear anything else.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took a handkerchief and wiped her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t tell our family about this. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingning grabbed Chu Qingzhi and said worriedly, ¡°Fifth Sister, that¡¯s Chu Peipei and Chu Laipi. They¡¯re famous hooligans. If you go alone, you¡¯ll be bullied.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi blinked yfully and whispered, ¡°I know martial arts.¡±


    Chu Qingning and Chu Qingshuang opened their mouths slightly in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you know martial arts?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Chu Qingning¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a while. You have to keep it a secret for me.¡± With that, she walked out of the courtyard.


    By the time Chu Qingning and Chu Qingshuang reacted, Chu Qingzhi had already walked far away.


    Chu Qingshuang was extremely worried. ¡°Fourth Sister, let¡¯s follow her and take a look. If Fifth Sister is in trouble, we can call for help.¡±


    Chu Qingning was also worried. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. No matter what, we can¡¯t let Fifth Sister be bullied.¡±


    So the two sisters followed.


    This was a sugarcane forest. The sugarcane grew very densely.


    At this moment, Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei were stealing other people¡¯s sugarcane in the sugarcane forest.


    Just as the two of them were eating happily, a voice suddenly came from the side. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re badmouthing me behind my back?¡±


    Although Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei were hooligans, they did not dare to be too presumptuous in the vige. The vige chief had the right to kill them. The government would not care. Hence, when they heard the voice, they were immediately frightened.


    However, after seeing who it was, they immediately became arrogant.


    Chu Laipi said casually, ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s the general¡¯s lover. Why are you looking for us?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the two of them calmly and asked, ¡°Who made you spread the rumor?¡±


    Chu Peipei clicked his tongue. ¡°If you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it. Chu Qingzhi, since you already did it, why are you afraid of others saying it?¡±


    ¡°I will admit what I did, but I won¡¯t allow anyone to nder me. The consequences¡­ Hehe¡­ Do you know what will happen?¡±


    As Chu Qingzhi spoke, she walked leisurely towards the two hooligans. At the same time, spiritual pressure erupted from her body.


    Although she was only at the Foundation Establishment stage now, she could easily kill two mortals with her spiritual pressure without needing to do anything.


    When the spiritual pressure hit Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei, the two of them immediately felt as if their chests had been hit by two huge rocks. Their internal organs were about to shatter, and they felt as if they were going to be suffocated to death. Overwhelming fear rose from the bottom of their hearts. They looked at Chu Qingzhi as if they had seen a ghost.


    Chu Laipi¡¯s face was pale. He asked in fear, ¡°What did you do to us just now?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled lightly, looking very calm. ¡°You have to answer my question first before I tell you, understand?¡±


    Chu Peipei¡¯s heart was pounding in fear, but he didn¡¯t want to give in to a little girl. He said stubbornly, ¡°What if we don¡¯t say anything?¡±


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t say anything?¡± A sharp look shed across Chu Qingzhi¡¯s smiling face. She reached out to grab a sugar cane beside her and secretly circted her spiritual power.


    The sugarcane instantly shattered into powder and scattered on the ground.


    Chu Qingzhi said word byword, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make you die like this sugarcane.¡±


    Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei had never seen such a scene before. They were so frightened that their hair stood on end.


    The two of them involuntarily bent their knees and kneel down to Chu Qingzhi. They said in a panic, ¡°We¡¯ll tell you, we¡¯ll tell you, we¡¯ll say anything you want to know.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi crossed her arms and said leisurely, ¡°Don¡¯t miss a word.¡±


    Chu Laipi immediately exined the matter. ¡°Chu Qingzhi, this is what happened.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Rong Yupeng?¡±


    Chu Laipi trembled and said, ¡°He gave the four of us ten taels of silver each and asked us to spread the rumors.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that spreading rumors was not a crime in this era. Even if everyone knew that Rong Yupeng was the one who created the rumors, they could not do anything to him.


    Killing him in secret would end everything. However, she was about to be an immortal. It was best not tomit a sin of killing. Otherwise, it might affect her immortal path.


    However, there were many ways to make Rong Yupeng eat his own bitter fruit.


    Suddenly, Chu Qingzhi blinked her beautiful eyes and had a brilliant idea.


    She would make Rong Yupeng unable to raise his head for the rest of his life!


    ¡°How many people have you two told about this rumor?¡±


    ¡°Only the 90-year-old elder in the vige and Fang Cuiyun, but they don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    The elder was once a schr and had the highest prestige in the vige. Usually, what he said would be equivalent to an imperial edict in the vige.


    As for Fang Cuiyun, telling her was equivalent to telling the entire vige.


    These two hooligans were quite smart!


    Chu Laipi looked at the smile on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s lips and could not help but shiver. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s martial arts skills were so high, and they were like ants in front of her. There was no one here. If Chu Qingzhi killed them, no one would know or believe that they were killed by a young girl.


    At the thought of this, he hurriedly begged for mercy. ¡°Chu Qingzhi, we were blinded by money. We didn¡¯t want to harm you. If you want to me someone, me Rong Yupeng. He used money to tempt us. We didn¡¯t want to harm you. We really didn¡¯t want to harm you.¡±


    ¡°I have a way to let you redeem yourself. Do you want to do it?¡± Chu Qingzhi lowered her head and looked at the two hooligans. If it was in the cultivation world, these two hooligans would have long gone to reincarnate.


    Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. As long as you tell us, we¡¯ll do it immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Go and find the other two hooligans. Wait for me at the vige entrance. We¡¯ll do something big tonight.¡±


    The two of them did not dare to ask and only said, ¡°We¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the sugarcane that she had shattered. ¡°Come over tomorrow to fetch water to irrigate the sugarcane forest.¡±


    The two hooligans were scared out of their wits by Chu Qingzhi and obeyed. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We will definitely do it well.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and walked out of the sugarcane forest.


    When she arrived outside, she happened to bump into Chu Qingning and Chu Qingshuang, who were looking for her. She returned with the two sisters..

 Chapter 82 - 82: Making It Clear

    Chapter 82: Making It Clear


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When they returned home, Chu Qingzhi asked Chu Qingshuang to wash the leaves. She brought Chu Qingning along to process the green beans and red dates.


    Green beans were soaked in clear water, while red dates were de-cored.


    Chu Qingzhi poured all the red dates into the sieve and ced it on the table. ¡°Qingning, go get a few chopsticks.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded and left in confusion.


    She brought the chopsticks over and handed them to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth Sister, why do you want chopsticks?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡± Chu Qingzhi took a pair of chopsticks and pierced it through the middle of the date. The date core fell out easily.


    Chu Qingning was surprised. ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯re so smart.¡±


    This was just a small life hack¡­ Chu Qingzhi handed Chu Qingning a pair of chopsticks. ¡°Fourth Sister, try it.¡±


    Chu Qingning tried it and easily removed the core. ¡°Fifth Sister, your idea is too good.¡±


    A viger who had just gotten off work walked into the central room. When he saw the sisters standing by the table and de-coring the dates, he stopped to watch.


    ¡°We normally used scissors to take out the cores. I didn¡¯t expect there to be such an easy way to do it?¡±


    ¡°Let me try.¡±


    As he spoke, he picked up the extra chopsticks at the side and tried. Then, more and more vigers tried. With so many helpers, all 20 catties of red dates were de-cored.


    Seeing that there was nothing else to do, the vigers left.


    At this moment, Li Qingyu¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Everyone, stop working. Come and help carry the dishes and prepare to eat.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao had bothe home from school. They were originally doing homework in their room¡­ Today¡¯s homework was to copy the Three Character ssic twice. When they heard the sound, they ran to the kitchen.


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning quickly cleared the table and set the table up.


    Today¡¯s dishes were mushroom stewed chicken, braised pork ribs, double-cooked pork, and cabbage soup. The fragrance of the food quickly filled the entire central room.


    Li Qingyu and Granny Chu doted on their children. Seeing that they had been working all morning, they specially prepared good dishes.


    The few children helped scoop the rice for the elders, brothers, and sisters. They were sensible and obedient. This was also one of the reasons why Chu Qingzhi liked the young ones so much.


    If her family was full of brats, she would definitely be annoyed.


    Everyone sat down and started eating.


    After dinner, Chu Qingzhi started talking about serious matters.


    ¡°Mother, we need to wrap the zongzi tomorrow morning, but we don¡¯t have enough helpers. Why don¡¯t you find ten aunties to help us?¡±


    Li Qingyu agreed readily. ¡°Alright, leave this to me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then said to Chu Rong and Grandpa Chu, ¡°Father, Grandpa, go to the corner of the courtyard and set up two stoves. Buy two pots and we¡¯ll use them to cook zongzi tomorrow.¡±


    They could make about 500 zongzi with one hundred catties of glutinous Three pots were enough.


    Chu Rong agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it tomorrow morning.¡±


    After Chu Qingzhi finished speaking, Shen Ruyue began to speak. ¡°I¡¯ll tell everyone about our ie today. We earned a total of 137 taels today. In addition, we spent 30 taels of silver today, including the money for buying things and wooden sticks at home. Now, our family has a total of 450 taels of silver.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded affirmatively. ¡°This number is right.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted the back of Shen Ruyue¡¯s hand and thanked her sincerely. ¡°Ruyue, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Shen Ruyue, she would have to do all the work, including keeping ounts.


    Shen Ruyue shook her head with a faint smile. ¡°Qingzhi, you don¡¯t have to thank me in the future. I like doing these things, and it¡¯s my duty.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and suddenly said suggestively, ¡°We¡¯ll be family sooner orter. There¡¯s indeed no need to be so formal.¡±


    These words made the eyes of the elders of the Chu family light up. It would be great if Shen Ruyue could marry Chu Xuhua.


    With this thought in mind, Li Qingyu took care of Shen Ruyue even more in the following days and treated her almost as her future daughter-inw. The other elders were not bad either and treated her extremely well.


    After Chu Qingzhi brought this up, Shen Ruyue blushed and said shyly, ¡°Qingzhi, don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Chu Xuhua. There was no change in his handsome face. Was he a blockhead? She had already made it so clearly, but he still didn¡¯t understand?


    Forget it, she would go and exin it in detail to himter.


    After the talk, everyone dispersed and went to rest for a while.


    Chu Xuhua went to the stable to feed the horse soybeans. The horse was strong and hard-working. He liked this horse very much.


    A momentter, Chu Qingzhi walked over.


    When the horse saw her, its eyes immediately lit up. It rubbed against Chu Qingzhi like a child.


    Chu Xuhua turned his head and looked at Chu Qingzhi with a gentle gaze. ¡°Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi touched the horse that kept rubbing against her and said meaningfully, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you understand what I was implying?¡±


    Chu Xuhua really did not think too much about it. His mind was now focused on working, earning money, and building the house. The previous engagement had dealt him a huge blow. ¡°Fifth Sister, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    What a blockhead¡­ Chu Qingzhi lowered her voice. ¡°Brother, what do you think of Ruyue?¡±


    Chu Xuhua thought about it seriously. ¡°She¡¯s an especially good girl. She¡¯s knowledgeable, gentle, and business-minded. Even I¡¯m not as good as her.¡±


    This evaluation was quite high¡­ Chu Qingzhi asked softly, ¡°Then do you like her?¡±


    Chu Xuhua was stunned and quickly said, ¡°Fifth Sister, what are you talking about?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was puzzled. ¡°Since you think so highly of Ruyue, why don¡¯t you chase after her?¡±


    Chu Xuhua shook his head. ¡°With my condition, how am I supposed to chase after her?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi understood that Chu Xuhua must have been dealt a blow by his ex-girlfriend and had lost his confidence. ¡°Is our family¡¯s condition bad?¡±


    Chu Xuhua said dejectedly, ¡°It¡¯s not our family¡¯s condition that is bad, but mine.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi urged, ¡°Brother, if you don¡¯t chase after her, what if Ruyue marries someone else in the future?¡±


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Then 1 will give my best wishes to her.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    This matter required time and interaction. It must be that the two of them did not have enough interactions. In the future, she would create more chances for the two of them to be alone.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s time to get the workers to start work.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you feed the horse.¡± Chu Xuhua passed the basin to Chu Qingzhi and went to the central room.


    Chu Qingzhi grabbed a handful of beans and fed them to the horse..

 Chapter 83 - 83: Vicious Plan

    Chapter 83: Vicious n


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The moon hung high and scattered clear light on the ground. At this moment, Chu Qingzhi went out.


    Four hooligans were waiting at the entrance of the vige.


    Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei still had lingering fears and were very patient. As for the other two, Zhang Laizi and Xu Xialiu were impatient and very anxious.


    Zhang Laizi pped the mosquito on the back of his hand and said unhappily, ¡°Chu Laipi, why isn¡¯t Chu Qingzhi here yet?¡±


    Chu Laipi said softly, ¡°Wait patiently. Don¡¯t speak. Be careful or you¡¯ll get beaten.¡±


    Zhang Laizi opened his mouth and said, ¡°If she dares to hit me, I¡¯ll break her arm¡­¡±


    However, when he saw the countless blood marks on Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei¡¯s exposed skin, his arrogance weakened.


    Xu Xialiu said, ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, just wait. We¡¯ll meet that little girl soon!¡±¡®


    Zhang Laizi did not say anything else. However, as soon as he shut his mouth, he saw a tall and beautiful girl walk over. His eyes widened.


    Xu Xialiu also saw her and looked surprised. He did not expect Chu Qingzhi to be so beautiful. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    Smack!


    In the next second, Xu Xialiu was pped in the face and his body flew out in a beautiful arc.


    Zhang Laizi subconsciously covered his face and kept quiet out of fear. He looked at Chu Qingzhi and then at Xu Xialiu. He didn¡¯t even see how Chu Qingzhi attacked before he was sent flying.


    Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei hurriedly took a step back and trembled. The psychological trauma caused by Chu Qingzhi increased greatly, and their legs couldn¡¯t help but go weak as they knelt down.


    When Zhang Laizi saw this, he knelt down hesitantly and said timidly, ¡°Greetings, Miss.¡±


    Seeing that they had been beaten into submission, Chu Qingzhi shifted her gaze to Chu Laipi. ¡°Get up.¡±


    Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei hurriedly got up. They didn¡¯t want to kneel, but they couldn¡¯t control their body.


    Zhang Laizi slowly got up and thought to himself, She¡¯s just a little girl. Why is she more imposing than those nobledies? She even scared me to the point of kneeling?!


    Xu Xialiu regained his senses and slowly got up from the ground.


    He opened his palm and spat out a bloody tooth. ¡°Wah, ah, ah, ah, my tooth was knocked out¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ignored him and looked at Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei. ¡°Have the two of you told them about it?¡±


    Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to the Rong residence.¡±


    The four hooligans immediately followed. Having learned their lesson, they were much more obedient.


    The Rong family was an old family with a hundred years of history in the east of the county. However, they became weaker and weaker with each generation. In Rong Yupeng¡¯s generation, they had started doing illegal things.


    When they arrived at the wall of the Rong Residence, Chu Qingzhi said to the four hooligans, ¡°Wait for me here. Don¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    When she said this, she nced at Xu Xialiu, who had been crying all the way. Xu Xialiu immediately covered his mouth and did not dare to make a sound, but his tears were still rolling down.


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless. He was a man and a hooligan. Why did he cry more than a woman?


    She shook her head and flew over the wall with a tap of her feet.


    The four hooligans were stunned when they saw Chu Qingzhi, who was as light as a swallow and was flying on roofs and walls. She could fly! She really seemed to be able to fly¡­ Instantly, a strong admiration emerged from the bottom of their hearts.


    After regaining their senses, the four of them looked at each other. After confirming that Chu Qingzhi was someone they could not afford to offend, they secretly swore that they would never speak ill of Chu Qingzhi again.


    Chu Qingzhi entered Rong Yupeng¡¯s room like a ghost, knocked him out, and brought him out of the Rong residence.


    She threw Rong Yupeng to the ground. ¡°Take him away.¡±


    The four hooligans turned into fourckeys and immediately went forward to carry Rong Yupeng before following Chu Qingzhi.


    In the mountains.


    There was a cave in the mountain that Chu Qingzhi often went to.


    The hooligans threw Rong Yupeng into the cave and looked at Chu Qingzhi obsequiously, waiting for her next instruction.


    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, the four of you, go to Shuiyun County and spread the rumor that Rong Yupeng was kidnapped by a few men. Those men are homosexual. Seeing that he¡¯s good-looking, they brought him away to have fun¡­¡±


    The four of them were dumbfounded


    This rumor was extremely vicious!!!


    As long as the rumors spread, Rong Yupeng¡¯s career would be over. A young master who was raped by men would not be able to raise his head in this life.


    Let Rong Yupeng experience the ¡°benefits¡± brought about by the rumors!


    Chu Qingzhi emphasized, ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    The four of them replied in unison, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi threatened, ¡°If the job isn¡¯t done well, there¡¯s no need for you to exist.¡±


    The four of them trembled and quickly promised, ¡°We will definitely do it well. We will definitely let everyone in Shuiyun County know.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Chu Qingzhi let the four of them leave. Then, she waved her hand and set up a restriction at the entrance of the cave. The restriction sealed the entire entrance of the cave to prevent wild beasts from entering and eating Rong Yupeng.


    Rong Yupeng would only wake up after three days.


    Chu Qingzhi summoned two wolves to guard the entrance of the cave, not letting anyone approach, in case the hunters who came to the mountains to hunt discovered Rong Yupeng.


    After making the necessary arrangements, Chu Qingzhi left and prepared to hunt.


    After flying for a while, Chu Qingzhi suddenly saw that there seemed to be someone on the mountain peak.


    She took a closer look and saw that it was Tang Jinghong.


    Why was he there?


    She flew towards the mountain peak. ¡°Jinghong.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was skilled in martial arts. He sensed someone approaching from ten meters away, so he was not surprised.


    He turned around and pursed his lips. His voice was gentle. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said frankly, ¡°I¡¯m here to hunt. I saw you here and came to greet you. What are you doing here?¡±


    Tang Jinghong could not answer this question.


    After dealing with the military affairs at night, he drank the medicine and couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so he came out of the military camp to take a walk.


    By the time he reacted, he was already on the mountain peak.


    ¡°I want to see what you normally see up here.¡± This was the answer that had just urred to him.


    Chu Qingzhi tilted her head slightly and walked towards Tang Jinghong. ¡°Then what did you see?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked ahead with a gentle gaze. ¡°When you are up high on the mountain peak and look into the distance, there are no shackles to your mind. You return to nature and let nature cleanse you..¡±

 Chapter 84 - 84: Old Man

    Chapter 84: Old Man


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong stood side by side. One of them was slender, and the other was tall and handsome. They looked ahead together and were immersed in this scene.


    Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows and suddenly asked, ¡°Do you like the feeling of standing at a high ce?¡±


    Tang Jinghong was silent for a moment before replying, ¡°Not really, but if¡­ there¡¯s someone to share it with, it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Is this guy hinting at something¡­ Chu Qingzhi asked in confusion, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you married yet?¡± In this era, Tang Jinghong was already considered an old man. ¡°With your status, it shouldn¡¯t be the case!¡±


    Tang Jinghong was slightly stunned. This little girl was indeed unique. It was the first time a girl asked him this question. ¡°1 do want to get married, but 1 haven¡¯t met the right one.¡±


    This is obviously an excuse¡­ Chu Qingzhi turned to look at Tang Jinghong¡¯s well-defined handsome face. ¡°From your face, I can tell the person you¡¯re destined to marry is about to appear.¡±


    Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°You know face-reading?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded honestly. ¡°A little.¡± Out of curiosity, she learned a little divination and face-reading, but it was only superficial. It could notpare to those cultivators who specialized in this aspect.


    Tang Jinghong sized Chu Qingzhi up with his sharp eyes. ¡°Why do you know so many things?¡±


    This is a secret¡­ Chu Qingzhi avoided answering it. ¡°I¡¯m going hunting. Do you want to go?¡±


    Tang Jinghong was worried that a little girl like Chu Qingzhi would be in danger hunting alone, so he said, ¡°What do you want to hunt? I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any help. Just stand at the side and watch,¡± Chu Qingzhi said as she flew down the mountain. Her figure was even lighter than a swallow, and she looked ethereal.


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s figure and narrowed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but want to remove her mysterious veil. What should he do?


    He suddenly smiled and chased after Chu Qingzhi.


    Since he wanted to know her secret, he would have to investigate it. There was nothing in Tang Jinghong¡¯s world that he couldn¡¯t do!


    Chu Qingzhi flew to a huge rock and waved her right hand. A blue light entered the forest. If one listened carefully, there was a faint strange sound.


    Tang Jinghong flew to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s side. With one hand behind his back, he stood tall and straight with an extraordinary aura.


    He turned his head slightly to look at Chu Qingzhi. He was extremely curious about where this little girl¡¯s mysterious power came from, but he did not ask.


    Chu Qingzhi did not mind showing him her power, which meant that she trusted him. However, their rtionship was not close, and it was far from the level of a true friendship. Even if he asked, she would not answer.


    While he was thinking, sounds came from the forest. A momentter, four wolves and two bears appeared in his vision.


    These seemed to be the animals that apanied Chu Qingzhi at the peak!


    Chu Qingzhi pointed in the direction of the wild boar nest. ¡°Go and hunt two wild boars.¡±


    The six animals seemed to understand humannguage. They nodded, turned around, and ran.


    Tang Jinghong was dumbfounded.


    Soon, the sound of fighting came from the direction of the wild boar nest, followed by the wild boar¡¯s shriek. It sounded especially intense.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Tang Jinghong. She thought that he was going to ask why those animals listened to her, but to her surprise, Tang Jinghong did not say a word.


    This guy is quite tactful!


    However, Tang Jinghong still said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your family suspect how you got the wild boars?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Yes, but who can refuse delicious wild boars thate knocking on their door?!¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded slightly. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t let anyone discover your secrets. The Imperial Court won¡¯t allow someone like you to exist.¡±


    This was the second time Tang Jinghong had reminded her. Was Tang Jinghong really not ambitious? She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you still want to climb higher?¡±


    This conflicted with her views and thoughts. In the cultivation world, there was no one who didn¡¯t want to use others to achieve their goals, and she was no exception. However, Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t. Why?


    Tang Jinghong pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve already be the person I dream of. I¡¯m satisfied with what I have.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi fell into deep thought. Could desires really be restrained?


    Forget it. Her rtionship with Tang Jinghong was still shallow now. She would find out in the future.


    Footsteps sounded. Chu Qingzhi looked up. The six animals had returned, valiant and spirited, as if they had made a great contribution.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    The six beasts changed directions and walked towards the Chu Family Vige.


    Chu Qingzhi tilted her head and said to Tang Jinghong, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Remember toe for dinner tomorrow.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was even more curious about Chu Qingzhi. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the entrance of the forest.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not reject him. In some aspects, Tang Jinghong was very stubborn¡­ As long as he decided on something, no one could stop him.


    Tang Jinghong sent Chu Qingzhi off and returned to the military camp. Hey on the bed and closed his eyes. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice and appearance kept shing through his mind.


    He opened his eyes helplessly. Why did he keep thinking about that little girl?


    At the same time, there was another person who was troubled. Not only was he troubled, but he was also very flustered and afraid. He was so anxious that he could not sit still.


    This person was Li Shengfeng. He held an anonymous letter in his hand¡­


    The anonymous letter said, ¡°Li Shengfeng, 1 know about what you did. I¡¯ll look for that woman to verify it. If that¡¯s really the case, you¡¯d better withdraw from thepetition for the position of chiliarch!¡±


    Strictly speaking, Li Shengfeng had abandoned his fiancee, which was a deplorable thing for men to do.


    Those schrs valued morals the most. If they knew about this, they would think that there was something wrong with this person¡¯s character. He would definitely be disqualified frompeting for the position of chiliarch.


    Climbing up the militarydder was not as easy as one imagined. Other than contributions, one had to pass all kinds of assessments.


    Moreover, he had a strict father-inw, so he did not dare to let this matter be exposed.


    Ever since he saw Chu Qingyue, he had fallen into endless guilt and fear. He was afraid that his career would be ruined.


    Now that he saw the anonymous letter, it was as if a huge rock was hanging above his head. As long as the huge rock fell, he would be smashed to death.


    It had not been easy for him to climb to this point. He didn¡¯t want to fall.


    No, he had to find Chu Qingyue before that person did. Chu Qingyue liked him so much. As long as he apologized sincerely and begged for her forgiveness, she would definitely not say what she shouldn¡¯t


    Li Shengfeng sat by the bed in a panic, unable to sleep the entire night..

 Chapter 85 - 85: Apologize In Person

    Chapter 85: Apologize In Person


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi returned home. After the six beasts ced the two wild boars in the backyard, she gave them some spiritual qi and let them return to the mountain.


    Then, she walked over and knocked on Li Qingyu and Chu Rong¡¯s door. ¡°Father, Mother, there are wild boars in the backyard again.¡±


    ¡°All!!!¡± Li Qingyu¡¯s excited voice immediately sounded in the room. A momentter, Li Qingyu opened the door. ¡°Qingzhi, did you say there are wild boars?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and moved aside. ¡°Mother, go and take a look.¡±


    Li Qingyu hurriedly jogged to the backyard.


    At this moment, Chu Rong also came out of the house. Granny Chu, Grandpa Chu, and the others came out of the house. Aftering out, they all ran to the backyard.


    Chu Qingzhi slowly walked at the back.


    As soon as she arrived at the backyard, Li Qingyu held her and asked with a happy and worried expression, ¡°Qingzhi, did you see how the wild boars appeared?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head in confusion. ¡°1 don¡¯t know. I saw the wild boards when 1 came here.¡±


    Granny Chu said softly and happily, ¡°Could it be that it was another windfall?¡±


    Grandpa Chu said happily, ¡°I think so. Otherwise, how can you exin it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi diverted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s clean the wild boars together. We need pork filling zongzi.¡±


    By the time the wild boars were dealt with, it was almost dawn.


    Although they had not slept the entire night, the excited Chu family did not feel tired. Instead, they were in high spirits.


    After breakfast, everyone got busy again.


    ¡°Qing Yu, we¡¯re here.¡±


    The ten aunties Li Qingyu found came to help early in the morning. All of them were smiling and very enthusiastic.


    Chu Qingzhi exined in detail what to do before getting busy with the ten aunties.


    They washed the glutinous rice and green beans first. The red dates had been rinsed and soaked yesterday, so there was no need to wash them again.


    The washed glutinous rice was divided into three portions. One portion was for pork filling, one portion was for green beans filling, and thest one was for red dates filling.


    The pork filling zongzi should be dipped in sauce and sprinkled with some salt before it was wrapped in leaves.


    When Chu Qingzhi reached this step, she called the aunties over to wrap the zongzi.


    ¡°Aunties, watch me wrap it first.¡±


    As she spoke, she demonstrated.


    He took a bamboo leaf and folded it into a funnel shape.


    Then, she added some glutinous rice in the funnel and then a piece of pork.


    After that, she added some glutinous rice on top of the pork to cover it. Then she folded the edge of the bamboo leaf into a triangle shape.


    Finally, she tied the zongzi up with cotton thread.


    The aunties were housewives. Their hands and feet were very agile. They would get a grasp after watching it once. Some aunties tried it out of curiosity, and some wanted to watch the demonstration again.


    Chu Qingzhi wrapped the second and said, ¡°When you tie the zongzi, you have to tie it up well. Otherwise, the rice inside wille out.¡±


    The aunties nodded in unison, indicating that they understood.


    Chu Qingzhi was surprised to find that the aunties did it very well. The years of housework were not for nothing.


    ¡°Aunties, I¡¯ll go prepare the other two fillings.¡±


    ¡°Okay, call us when you¡¯re done.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi first prepared green bean filling. She mixed the glutinous rice, green beans, and sugar before putting it into the funnel shaped bamboo leaf. Then she wrapped it up like before.


    Then there was the red date filling. The glutinous rice was mixed with some sugar. When it was time to wrap it up, she would add two red dates. It was very simple.


    After the zongzis were wrapped, they could just put them in the pot to cook.


    Li Shengfeng¡¯s eyes were covered in dark circles, and his face was haggard. After dawn, he went to wash his face and rushed out of the military camp.


    He went to the county city to buy a generous gift and rushed to the Chu Vige.


    Chu Qingyue had already pulled herself together and was about to go to the county city¡¯s clothing shop to work. However, Chu Qingzhi asked her to goter. She did not understand why, but she knew that it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to listen to her sister. Hence, she stayed at home to learn how to make zongzi.


    Li Shengfeng came to the entrance of the Chu family and looked around. He was filled with doubts. Why were there so many people in the family? Was there a banquet?


    His arrival quickly attracted Chu Qingzhi¡¯s attention.


    She walked up to Li Shengfeng and sized him up. Li Shengfeng was about the same height as Chu Xuhua and had a handsome face. If he had a better nature, he would be a good husband.


    She asked, ¡°Are you Li Shengfeng?¡±


    Li Shengfeng panicked when he was recognized. He did not want anyone to know about his rtionship with Chu Qingyue. ¡°I am. Who are you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled faintly and said meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Qingzhi, Chu Second¡¯s fifth sister.¡±


    For some reason, Li Shengfeng felt a strong sense of oppression when he faced the little girl in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m looking for your second sister. Is she at home?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and walked back. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Li Shengfeng seemed to be unable to refuse Chu Qingzh. He followed obediently.


    The moment he entered the courtyard, the Chu family saw him. Everyone was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Li Shengfeng to reallye personally. Aftering back to their senses, they walked over.


    When Chu Qingyue saw Li Shengfeng, her heart was strangely calm.


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning were worried that Chu Qingyue would be sad, so they walked over to apany her.


    The three of them walked into the central room.


    When the vigers saw Li Shengfeng, they did not think too much about it. He came to the door with gifts, so the vigers thought he should be a rtive who came to curry favor with the Chu family and ask for a job.


    With this thought in mind, everyone stayed away from the central room and did not disturb their conversation.


    Therefore, there was only the Chu family and an outsider, Li Shengfeng, in the central room.


    Li Shengfeng stood in the middle of the central room, feeling the pressureing on. The huge rock hanging above his head was on the verge of falling.


    After a moment of silence, Grandpa Chu said coldly, ¡°Li Shengfeng, why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 86 - 86: What A Miracle

    Chapter 86: What A Miracle


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Shengfeng went forward and handed the gift in his hand to Grandpa Chu. He smiled guiltily. ¡°Grandpa Chu, I came to see you. This is a small gift. Please ept it.¡±


    Grandpa Chu pushed the gift back and said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t ept your gift.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Chu, you must ept it. I should havee to see you long ago, but 1 was too busy and dyed until now. Please forgive me.¡± Li Shengfeng sent the gift forward again, but it was still pushed back. For a moment, the situation was extremely awkward.


    Grandpa Chu said calmly, ¡°Li Shengfeng, just tell us what you¡¯re here for today. Our family is busy with business now and doesn¡¯t have much time to talk to you.¡±


    Business? What kind of business?


    Li Shengfeng subconsciously asked, ¡°What business does your family do?¡±


    Grandpa Chu said coldly, ¡°Our family is in the ice cream bar business now. Do you see the house being built in the vige? It¡¯s mine.¡±


    When Li Shengfeng entered the vige, he saw a big group of people building a house. He was originally wondering who was so rich as to build such a huge house. He did not expect it to be Chu Rong¡¯s house. It was surprising.


    Grandpa Chu looked at Li Shengfeng and was somewhat annoyed. ¡°Our family is quite busy. If you don¡¯t have anything to say, you can leave.¡±


    Li Shengfeng came back to his senses. This was the first time he had been treated so coldly since he joined the army. He felt upset, but since he was in the wrong to begin with, he had no choice but lower his attitude. ¡°Grandpa Chu, 1 still have a few words to say.¡±


    As he spoke, he knelt in front of Grandpa Chu. ¡°Grandpa Chu, it was my fault. Please forgive me.¡±


    This caught the Chu family off guard. He actually knelt down!


    Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows. It seemed that this guy valued his career very much!


    Grandpa Chu¡¯s face was still cold as he mocked, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s our fault. It¡¯s Qingyue¡¯s fault to wait for you.¡±


    Grandpa Chu slowed down. ¡°Get up. You¡¯re an official now. How can I let you kneel to an old man like me?!¡±


    Li Shengfeng quickly denied it, his attitude especially humble. ¡°No, no. In front of you, I¡¯m just a junior. I¡¯m here to apologize. 1 vited the oath I made back then. I didn¡¯t take responsibility and dyed Qingyue. It¡¯s my fault. If you want to hit me, hit me.¡±


    Grandpa Chu smiled coldly. ¡°You are being serious. How would we dare to hit you? It¡¯s just that what you did is really disgusting. It¡¯s not like Qingyue won¡¯t marry anyone but you. If you had told us in advance, you wouldn¡¯t have made her so sad.¡±


    Grandpa Chu was really sad. ¡°Think about it. If your own daughter encounters such a thing one day, what will you do?¡±


    When Li Shengfeng heard this, he lowered his head. ¡°Grandpa Chu, I¡¯m sorry. Qingyue, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s ail my fault. I¡¯m here to give you an exnation today. I don¡¯t ask for your forgiveness. I just hope that you can forget about this matter and pretend that I don¡¯t exist. Don¡¯t be affected by me.¡±


    The Chu family could not tell what he was implying, but Chu Qingzhi knew that he was here to draw the line. He was indirectly telling the Chu family not to reveal the rtionship between him and Chu Qingzhi.


    At this moment, Chu Qingyue said calmly, ¡°You are no longer you.¡±


    There were two meanings to her sentence. One was that she no longer liked Li Shengfeng. The other was that for the sake of power and wealth, he had no bottom line or principles. He was shameless.


    Li Shengfeng understood the meaning of these words. His face instantly turned red¡­ He felt a little humiliated.


    There was nothing else to say. Grandpa Chu waved his hand in disappointment. ¡°Li Shengfeng, go back. Don¡¯te again in the future. You and Qingyue have nothing to do with each other.¡±


    He did not care about Li Shengfeng. His grand-daughter¡¯s reputation was more important than anything else.


    Having achieved his goal, there was no need for Li Shengfeng to stay. He got up. ¡°Grandpa Chu, Granny Chu, Uncle Chu, Aunt Chu, Qingyue, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Take care.¡±


    With that, he quickly turned around and left.


    Chu Qingyue said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Li Shengfeng stopped and frowned. He turned around and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Chu Qingyue picked up Li Shengfeng¡¯s gift and stuffed it in his hand. She looked at Li Shengfeng¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°This is yours. Our family doesn¡¯t want it. Take it with you.¡±


    Li Shengfeng was extremely embarrassed. Then, he did not stay any longer and quickly walked away.


    Chu Qingzhi originally wanted to cast a spell on Li Shengfeng that would make him unlucky. She felt that it would be fun. However, after seeing that Li Shengfeng would have bad luck anyway, she didn¡¯t make a move. There was no need for her to do anything. Li Shengfeng would soon suffer the bacsh of karma.


    The central room was silent for a while. Grandpa Chuforted, ¡°Qingyue, it¡¯s all over. Li Shengfeng has alsoe to apologize. Let this matter go.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded gently. ¡°Grandpa, 1 know.¡±


    Li Qingyu walked over and held Chu Qingyue¡¯s hand. ¡°Qingyue, go back to your room and rest for a while.¡±


    Chu Qingyue said, ¡°Mother, I want to go to work.¡±


    Li Qingyu said worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the work. Rest for a day and you can go when you are in a good mood, okay?¡±


    Chu Qingyue shook her head. ¡°Mother, I want to go.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll apany Second Sister to the county city. On the way, 1¡¯11fort her. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    With Chu Qingzhi around, Li Qingyu was relieved. She agreed. ¡°Qingzhi, tell Qingyue to move on.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Third Uncle¡¯s eldest brother, Chu Lianghong, shouted in surprise, ¡°Aiyo, what a miracle!¡±


    Third Uncle drove his donkey cart to the foot of the mountain to get water. When he heard this, he stopped. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Chu Lianghong pointed at his sugarcane field. ¡°Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei are actually watering my sugarcane field. Do you know?¡±


    Third Uncle was also very surprised. ¡°Did you say they watered your sugarcanes? Haha, you must be joking with me. It¡¯s more like they ate it, right?¡±


    Chu Lianghong said, ¡°They¡¯re really watering it. I didn¡¯t believe it either in the beginning, so 1 stood at the side and watched for a while. They¡¯re indeed watering it, and more than half of it has already been watered.¡±


    Third Uncle looked over at the sugarcane field and pondered. ¡°Have they changed?¡±


    Chu Lianghong said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. 1 went over to ask them, but they chased me away and told me not to disturb their work.¡±


    Third Uncle was puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±


    Chu Lianghong waved his hand. ¡°Ignore them. In any case, they¡¯re not stealing sugarcane to eat.¡±


    Third Uncle joked, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re nning to raise your sugarcane before eating it.¡±


    Chu Lianghong¡¯s hand paused. ¡°No way.¡±


    Third Uncle smiled and said, ¡°Whether they will or not, you can¡¯t stop them. It¡¯s better to let them eat a few than to destroy them all. Let them be. They won¡¯t be able to eat much anyway.¡±


    Chu Lianghong said, ¡°That makes sense..¡±

 Chapter 87 - 87: Searching for Water Source

    Chapter 87: Searching for Water Source


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There were six viges around the Chu Vige. On this day, the vige chiefs of these six viges came to the house of the Chu Vige chief. Their faces were covered in dust and they had worried expressions.


    Vige Chief Chu received them with hospitality and asked them to sit in the central room. ¡°What brought you here?¡±


    The vige chief of the Zhang Vige said bitterly, ¡°Only your vige has enough water in this area. Who else can we look for other than you?¡±


    Vige Chief Chu immediately understood what he meant. It had not rained for more than two months, and the sun was scorching the ground every day. Everyone was running out of water. ¡°Are you nning to fetch water from the Chu Vige?¡±


    The vige chief of the Xu Vige waved his hand and said, ¡°No, 1 heard that someone in your vige can find water sources. 1 wonder if you can get her to help? Of course, we will pay.¡±


    Vige Chief Chu didn¡¯t mind, but he couldn¡¯t make the decision for Chu


    Qingzhi. ¡°I agree to this, but whether she agrees or not is up to her.¡±


    The vige chief of the Zhao Vige said anxiously, ¡°Brother Chu, bring us to see her. Well ask her ourselves.¡±


    This concerned the lives of tens of thousands of people. Vige Chief Chu did not dare to dy. ¡°Alright, follow me.¡±


    Coincidentally, when they walked near Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house, they bumped into Chu Qingzhi sending Chu Qingyue back.


    Vige Chief Chu went forward and said politely, ¡°Qingzhi, some people are looking for you. Can 1 borrow some of your time?¡±


    When the vige chiefs saw this, they revealed looks of disbelief. Did this little girl find a water source? Was she that capable?


    Chu Qingzhi nced at them and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Vige Chief Chu first introduced the other vige chiefs and briefly exined what had happened. Only then did they let the few vige chiefs talk to Chu Qingzhi.


    Vige Chief Zhang said anxiously, ¡°Miss Chu, please help our vige find a water source. There¡¯s no more water in the vige. Now, everyone has to go to the river 20 miles away to fetch water. They usually go early in the morning and onlye back at noon. Many people are suffering from sunstroke.¡±


    Vige Chief Zhao also said, ¡°Miss Chu, if you help us find a water source, our entire vige will thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi understood what they were here for. She looked at the sky. It wouldn¡¯t rain for at least a month. If this continued, someone would probably die. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you after I tell my family about it. You can discuss among yourself which vige I should go to first.¡±


    The vige chiefs hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and returned home.


    She walked into the kitchen. ¡°Mother, I have something to do. I might not be back for lunch.¡±


    Li Qingyu was cutting meat. When she heard this, she immediately stopped. ¡°Qingzhi, what are you going to do? Is it so urgent that you can¡¯t stay for lunch?¡±


    Granny Chu also asked with concern, ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined to them with a smile.


    This matter concerned the lives of many people. They did not dare to dy Chu Qingzhi.


    Li Qingyu immediately washed her hands and went to get an umbre for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Use the umbre. Your skin is tender. It won¡¯t be good if you get a sunburn.¡±


    Then, she went to get a bottle and washed it. She filled it with water and handed it to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°You have to keep yourself hydrated. The weather is so hot.¡±


    Feeling the love from her mother, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s heart felt sweet. She smiled and said, ¡°Mother, Grandma, I¡¯lle back as soon as possible.¡±


    Li Qingyu sent Chu Qingzhi to the door. ¡°By the way, Qingzhi, I almost forgot. Your Uncles willeter. What do you want me to arrange for them to do?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and said, ¡°You can ask them to make ice cream bars, help Father with the furniture, or help build the house. They can choose whatever they want as long as they work hard.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded. ¡°1 understand. Come back early.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over to meet up with the vige chiefs. They were still waiting.


    Vige Chief Zhang said, ¡°Miss Chu, we¡¯ve discussed. Let¡¯s go to Zhang Vige first.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The Zhang Vige was five miles away from the Chu Vige. There was a mountain between them, and it was an hour¡¯s walk. In this era, it was considered close.


    It was still filled with vitality when Chu Qingzhi came to pick orangesst time. At this moment, the nts, animals, and people were all in low spirits and listless.


    The Chu Vige was next to a small river, and the Zhang Vige was in the opposite direction of the river, so there were mountains here. The vige was in a valley surrounded by mountains.


    Vige Chief Zhang¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡°Miss Chu, do you think we have a water vein here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi observed her surroundings. ¡°Let me take a look first.¡±


    To the south of the vige, there was a small mountain with many pine trees. The mountain was not high, and many children in the vige yed in the mountain.


    Chu Qingzhi flew up the mountain.


    There were martial arts in this world. Everyone knew this, but it was rare for people in the vige to see it with their own eyes. When they saw Chu Qingzhi fly up, they were stunned.


    ¡°She can fly?!¡±


    ¡°Miss Chu can fly! She will definitely find a water source. We are saved.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re saved! We¡¯re saved!!¡±


    Seeing this scene, not only the vige chiefs, but also the vigers of the Zhang Vige stood rooted to the ground, as if they had seen a fairy descending to the mortal world.


    Actually, she was really a fairy who had descended to the mortal world.


    Chu Qingzhi flew to the top of a big tree and looked around. Soon, she discovered a small water vein that was enough for the vigers.


    She flew down. ¡°Vige Chief Zhang, get the vigers to bring the hoes over to dig for water.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll go immediately.¡± Vige Chief Zhang turned around and ran to inform the vigers to get their tools.


    The water source was beside a cluster of lush bamboo outside the vige. After digging half a meter deep, water seeped out.


    The moment they saw the water, many vigers could not help but wipe their tears.


    Some of the vigers surrounded Chu Qingzhi and handed her fruits. ¡°Miss, thank you. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, we¡¯d all be dead.¡±


    An old woman walked over and ced the only two eggs in her house into the small bag Chu Qingzhi was carrying. ¡°Good girl, good girl. You saved the entire vige. Thank you so much.¡±


    Everyone was doing their best to express their gratitude. Chu Qingzhi had never encountered such a situation before and was a little touched. ¡°No need, no need. You can keep it for yourselves.¡±


    Everyone kept stuffing things into her hands. ¡°Take it, take it. We don¡¯t have anything good. This is all we have. Don¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Therefore, when Chu Qingzhi came out of the Zhang Vige, the small cloth bag was already full.


    Chu Qingzhi touched the small cloth bag. She really couldn¡¯t reject the enthusiastic vigers.


    Vige Chief Zhang sent Chu Qingzhi to the entrance of the vige. ¡°Miss Chu, take this. It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s a token of everyone¡¯s appreciation. Don¡¯t decline.¡± It was a silver ingot worth ten taels of silver.


    After thinking for a while, Chu Qingzhi took the silver ingot. ¡°If you need anything, you cane to the Chu Vige to look for me again.¡±


    Vige Chief Zhang was extremely grateful. ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu..¡±

 Chapter 88 - 88: Dangerous Wildfire

    Chapter 88: Dangerous Wildfire


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi then went to the Xu Vige where she also sessfully found a water source and received ten taels of silver. However, Chu Qingzhi really had nowhere to put the things given by the vigers, so she did not take any.


    When she arrived at the third vige, it was time for lunch. The vige chief treated her warmly and made a table full of good food to entertain her.


    The water issues in five of the six viges were perfectly solved.


    At this moment, Chu Qingzhi was walking towards the sixth vige, Zhou Vige.


    Vige Chief Zhou was the oldest among all the vige chiefs, but he was only in his early sixties and was very healthy.


    He had seen Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ability and admired her whole-heartedly. ¡°Miss Chu, if it weren¡¯t for you, we really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m just doing the little things 1 can do to help everyone.¡±


    Vige Chief Zhou couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡®Miss Chu, do you know anything about feng shui?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve learned it before, but I¡¯m not a master.¡± She had dabbled in many things, but she did not learn in depth because she did not have that much time.


    Vige Chief Zhou felt that Chu Qingzhi was being humble. ¡°If you are not a master, then I guess no one is. You can urately find the water vein every time. No one is better than you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Vige Chief Zhou, you¡¯re ttering me.¡±


    Vige Chief Zhou admired Chu Qingzhi even more. She was capable and kept a low profile. In this day and age, such a person was rare.


    As they walked along the mountain and turned a corner, they suddenly heard amotion.


    ¡°Put out the fire!! Put out the fire!!!¡±


    ¡°Dang, dang, dang! Everyone, put out the fire!!!¡±


    ¡°Put out the fire, put out the fire!¡±


    The Zhou Vige was also surrounded by mountains. At this moment, a small mountain not far from the vige was emitting thick smoke. Apanied by the crackling sound of trees burning, it sounded like a death warrant to everyone¡¯s ears. The raging mes devoured everything in the surroundings and gradually expanded in all directions¡­


    Vige Chief Zhou¡¯s expression changed drastically. At this rate, the entire vige would be burned to the ground in no time.


    He rushed back to the vige like a gust of wind to take charge of the situation. ¡°Hurry up and take out all the water in our house to put out the fire.¡±


    Everyone had already taken out the little water they had at home, but it was a drop in the bucket. There was no way to put out the fire.


    A cry for help suddenly came from the top of the small mountain. ¡°Help, help¡­¡±


    This was the voice of the children in the vige. There were often children who went up the mountain to y. Today, they were unlucky and were trapped by the wildfire.


    Chu Qingzhi naturally would not sit back and do nothing. She flew up the mountain like a beautiful butterfly. At the same time, she sent a voice transmission with her spiritual power. ¡°Vige Chief Zhou, get everyone to bring a hoe to the foot of the mountain and wait for me. I¡¯ll bring you to extinguish the fire.¡±


    These words were urately and clearly heard by everyone. Then, the entire vige seemed to have pressed the pause button. Everyone looked at Chu Qingzhi, who was flying towards the small mountain.


    ¡°Did a fairy descend to the mortal world?¡±


    ¡°I think I saw a fairy?¡±


    ¡°A fairy came to save our vige.¡±


    Everyone had different thoughts, but they all thought that they had seen a fairy and were stunned.


    The vige chief had seen Chu Qingzhi disy her abilities several times and knew what she was capable of. He shouted excitedly, ¡°Hurry up and do as Miss Chu says! Hurry up!¡±


    The vige chief¡¯s shout pulled everyone back to their senses. With someone in charge, everything was soon in order.


    However, the vigers who were running to the foot of the mountain with hoes were filled with doubts. Shouldn¡¯t they use water to extinguish the fire? How could they extinguish the fire with hoes?


    Chu Qingzhi flew to the top of the mountain and was about to bring the two children down the mountain when she suddenly smelled blood.


    She immediately spread out her divine sense and found a carriage about ten meters away. The carriage seemed to have fallen from the mountain and was shattered. A horse was lying on the ground with blood flowing out of its nose and mouth. A coachman was lying on the side with blood all over his body. There was also a person in the carriage whose life and death was unknown.


    She retracted her divine sense and brought the two children to the carriage.


    The coachman was dead. The horse was still breathing. The person in the carriage was still breathing and could hold on for a while.


    She immediately picked up the two children and flew down the mountain. She could only save two people at a time. After saving the children, she woulde back to save the others.


    When the vigers saw that the children were saved, they thanked Chu Qingzhi profusely.


    Vige Chief Zhou walked up to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss Chu, how should we put out this fire?¡±


    There was ack of water in the vige and there was a fire. He didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Everyone, listen to me. It¡¯s no longer realistic to put out the fire now. The only thing we can do is to clear everything that¡¯s mmable in the surrounding area. When there is nothing to burn, the fire will stop on its own.¡±


    The vigers were not stupid. They quickly understood what she meant, so they did not dy any longer. All the people immediately took action.


    Chu Qingzhi flew back to the mountain. The scorching heat swept over her body. Coupled with the sunlight, she had the illusion that her clothes were about to burn.


    She went straight to the carriage. The bottom of the carriage was already dyed red with blood. It was a shocking sight. With a wave of her hand, shepletely destroyed the swaying carriage. The person in the carriage was revealed. It was a young man in exquisite clothes. He was unconscious and his face was pale.


    Chu Qingzhi carried him and flew down the mountain. Immediately, people came over.


    A warm-hearted auntie said, ¡°Miss Chu, quickly carry him to my house. 1 have an empty room to let him rest.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Auntie, please lead the way.¡±


    The auntie¡¯s house was not far. It was only a few steps away. She ced him on the bed. The man¡¯s breathing was weak. He had lost too much blood and could die at any time.


    Chu Qingzhi injected some spiritual energy into the man¡¯s body to protect his heart. She would treat him after she saved the horse.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t touch him. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi flew back to the mountain again. The fire was getting stronger and stronger. When the horse saw the fire approaching, tears flowed out of its eyes and it let out a low neigh of sorrow and despair¡­


    Chu Qingzhi circted her spiritual energy to her arms, picked up the horse, and flew down the mountain.


    She ced the horse under the big tree in the auntie¡¯s courtyard and pressed her hand on the horse¡¯s stomach. She injected her spiritual power and an invisible white barrier immediately enveloped the horse.


    This horse was even more injured than the man. Not only were its internal organs disced, but they were also damaged.


    The auntie walked over and asked with concern, ¡°Miss Chu, are you going to treat the horse?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Auntie, can you help me boil some hot water?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± The auntie went to the kitchen to boil water without hesitation.


    After Chu Qingzhi temporarily stabilized the horse¡¯s condition, she came to the room.


    The man¡¯s heart was protected, so his life was temporarily out of danger.


    However, his hands and legs were broken, and two of his ribs were broken. One of them had pierced into his lungs. In this era, even if he was brought back, he could not be saved..

 Chapter 89 - 89: What a Perfect Match

    Chapter 89: What a Perfect Match


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The auntie walked into the room with a basin. ¡°Miss, the water is ready.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded at the auntie. ¡°Auntie, do you have new cotton cloth at home?¡±


    The auntie was usually very stingy, but when she saw the blood on the man¡¯s clothes, she agreed without hesitation. Saving a life was better than building a seven-story pagoda. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went around to look for medicinal herbs to stop the bleeding and inmmation.


    After finding the herbs, she immediately returned to the auntie¡¯s house.


    The auntie handed the cotton to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss, do you think this much cotton cloth is enough? If it¡¯s not enough, 1¡¯11 go to the neighbor¡¯s house to borrow more.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took a look. The cotton cloth was about three feet long. ¡°It¡¯s enough. Auntie, I¡¯ll bandage his wound now. Can you help me brew the herbs?¡±


    The auntie agreed readily. ¡°Alright, leave the brewing of the herbs to me.¡±


    The man was frowning from the pain. When Chu Qingzhi entered the room, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Chu Qingzhi reached out and gently pressed her palm on the man¡¯s chest, injecting spiritual energy into his body. She also directed the spiritual energy towards his two broken ribs, allowing them to grow back together.


    Then, she redirected her spiritual energy towards his lung that had been pierced by the ribs to help him recover.


    After doing this, the man¡¯s life was out of danger. As for the rest, Chu Qingzhi did not n to use spiritual energy to treat him anymore. She wanted him to recover on his own so that others would not be suspicious.


    Chu Qingzhi cut the man¡¯s broken clothes and pants and wiped the blood with hot water.


    Then, she used a saw to saw eight wooden nks that were five inches wide and one foot long. She fixed the man¡¯s broken limbs on it.


    After dealing with the wound on his hands and feet, she began to deal with the other wounds on his body.


    As soon as she finished bandaging, the auntie came in with a bowl. ¡°Miss, the medicine is ready.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the bowl of medicine. ¡°Auntie, thank you.¡±


    The auntie smiled and waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to save someone. Miss, you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. Then, she walked to the bed, propped up the man¡¯s upper body with one hand, and fed the medicine to the man with the other.


    The auntie asked in surprise, ¡°Miss, are you also a doctor?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Yes, if you need a doctor in the future, you cane to the


    Chu Vige to look for me.¡±


    The auntie nodded repeatedly. ¡°Definitely I will.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ced the man back on the bed and checked his pulse. He was fine now. Then, she walked out of the room to treat the horse.


    When the horse saw Chu Qingzhi, its eyes, which were about to close, immediately widened. It stared at Chu Qingzhi without blinking, and its eyes slowly filled with tears.


    Chu Qingzhi squatted down and touched the horse¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll save you.¡±


    The horse rubbed its head against Chu Qingzhi¡¯s palm.


    When the auntie saw this scene, she clicked her tongue in surprise. ¡°This horse is intelligent. It seems to know what you are saying.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi touched the horse¡¯s head and got up to look for herbs.


    To her surprise, just as she reached the entrance of the auntie¡¯s courtyard, she saw a man and a horseing from the vige entrance.


    The horse was tall and mighty.


    The person on the horse was even more so. He was dressed in blue and had a silver crown. His face was chiseled and handsome, and his eyes were like an eagle¡¯s, sharp and energetic. He was tall and had a powerful aura.


    When the person on the horse saw Chu Qingzhi, the corners of his lips curled up.


    The man and horse quickly arrived in front of Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Jinghong, why are you here?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said in a low voice, ¡°Your mother was worried about you and asked me toe and see how you are doing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Something unexpected happened. Otherwise, 1 would have gone back long ago.¡± Then, she exined the matter to Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong tied the horse to the tree trunk. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to find the herbs.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The auntie looked at the two of them from behind and could not help but praise them for being a perfect match. She was originally thinking about introducing her son to Chu Qingzhi, but now, she gave up on this thought.


    Tang Jinghong handed the water to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Drink some water. Your face is red from the sun. Your mother¡¯s heart will ache when she sees this.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was thirsty. She had long finished the water she brought. She took the water and drank it. As she drank, she nced at Tang Jinghong. He was quite considerate.


    After Chu Qingzhi applied medicine on the horse¡¯s injuries, the fire in the mountains was finally extinguished.


    The viger said, ¡°Vige Chief, the fire is finally extinguished.¡±


    The vige chief wiped his sweat and finally felt relieved. ¡°Miss Chu is smart. Otherwise, our vige, even the nearby viges, wouldn¡¯t be burned down.¡±


    The viger said excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and thank Miss Chu properlyter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The vige chief asked four vigers to stay to guard this ce to continue putting out the smoldering fire. Then, he brought the rest back to the vige.


    Chu Qingzhi was leading a few vigers to dig for water under the banana tree. This water vein was buried a little deeper. They only saw water after digging for a meter and a half. However, once they reached the water vein, water gurgled out.


    The vigers looked at the water and felt even more that Chu Qingzhi was a fairy who had descended to the mortal world to help them. Their gratitude for Chu Qingzhi immediately rose to the level of faith.


    Vige Chief Zhou quickly walked to Chu Qingzhi and said gratefully, ¡°Miss Chu, thank you for saving us. Otherwise, we would have been homeless.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Vige Chief, you¡¯re too polite. You guys worked hard to save yourselves.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi continued, ¡°Vige Chief, I need your help with something.¡±


    Vige Chief Zhou said, ¡°Miss, feel free to tell us. We will definitely do our best.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I want to borrow two carts, one for an injured person and one for an injured horse.¡±


    Vige Chief Zhou agreed without hesitation. ¡°No problem. 1¡¯11 arrange it immediately.¡±


    There was no need for Chu Qingzhi to do anything else..

 Chapter 90 - 90: The Li Family

    Chapter 90: The Li Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In Chu Vige.


    The entire vige was filled with a mouth-watering fragrance, causing everyone to swallow their saliva.


    ¡°What smells so good?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never smelled this before.¡±


    The fragrance caused the vigers to discuss curiously.


    This mouth-watering smell came from the two big pots in the corner of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s courtyard and the big pot in the kitchen. White mist floated out of the pots and gradually spread around.


    After the aunties wrapped the dumplings, they followed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s instructions and ced them in the pots to boil.


    At first, it was nothing special, but as it was cooked, the fragrance wafted out.


    Now that it was almost cooked, it was even more fragrant.


    Li Qingyu looked around. Chu Qingyue, Chu Qingshuang, Chu Xuyuan, and Chu Xuyao were all at home, but Chu Qingzhi had not returned. She could not help but feel worried.


    She walked towards Chu Rong. ¡°Husband, Qingzhi isn¡¯t back yet. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Chu Rong was also very worried. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go. You stay and look after the house.¡±


    Li Qingyu was worried. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. There¡¯s nothing much to do at home now.¡± The vigers went home after work, and so did the people who built the house.


    However, just as they were about to walk out, Chu Xuyuan¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°She¡¯s back. Fifth Sister is back¡­¡±


    The two of them quickened their pace. When they walked out of the house, they saw a group of people walking towards their house.


    Li Qingyu quickly went forward. ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved at Li Qingyu. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Li Qingyu looked at Chu Qingzhi carefully. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. I was so worried.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mother. But 1 have something to tell you.¡±


    Li Qingyu said with a look of confusion, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and pointed at the person and the horse on the carts. Then, she exined the ins and outs of the matter. ¡°Mother, that person is seriously injured. I don¡¯t know his identity¡­ Can we take him in for the time being?¡±


    Li Qingyu was kind. ¡°Sure. Saving his life is more important.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Thank you, Mother. 1¡¯11 treat him as soon as possible and let him go home.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded.


    The horse was kept in the stable, which was spacious enough to amodate an extra horse.


    Seeing that the horse was so seriously injured, Fu Bao reluctantly agreed to share half of the territory.


    Fu Bao was a sick horse that Chu Qingzhi brought home. Chu Eighth named it Fu Bao, and the horse liked it. Then, the name Fu Bao spread throughout the Chu Vige.


    The man was ced in Chu Xuhua and Chu Third¡¯s room. Their room was more spacious, and there was an extra small bed.


    Chu Qingzhi came to the big pot that was cooking the dumplings and lifted the lid. It smelled so good. This rice dumpling was definitely going to be delicious.


    The auntie who was adding the firewood at the side asked, ¡°Qingzhi, are the rice dumplings cooked?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°It¡¯s well-cooked. Aunt, you can put out the fire now.¡±


    The auntie replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi scooped the rice dumplings into the basket one by one. Chu Xuhua and Chu Qingyue helped carry them to the kitchen, so everyone gathered in the kitchen and watched eagerly.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°You can eat the rice dumpling now. Whoever wants to eat it can take one.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked around. ¡°Mother, where are uncles and the others?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all in the shed,¡± Li Qingyu said softly. ¡°They wanted to eat ice cream bars, but they were too embarrassed to eat the ones we are going to sell, so they said that they would make it themselves. I thought about it and agreed.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said politely, ¡°Mother, bring me over to see them.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded.


    As Chu Qingzhi followed Li Qingyu to the shed at the back of the house, she said to Chu Qingyue and Chu Qingning, ¡°Second Sister, Fourth Sister, send some rice dumplings to the ten aunties who helped us.¡±


    Chu Qingyue replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send it over immediately.¡±


    In the shed.


    Zheng Guixiang and Li Hanhai had four children: the eldest son Li Qinghu, the second son Li Qingwu, the third daughter Li Qingyu, and the fourth daughter Li Qingyin.


    The eldest son had five children, three sons, and two daughters.


    The second son had four children, three sons and a daughter.


    Now, Zheng Guixiang, Li Hanhai, their eldest son, and their second son¡¯s family were all here.


    Zheng Guixiang¡¯s grandson had a wife and children, so there were more than 20 people in thisplicated family. There were old and young, and they were noisy.


    Fan Limei, the eldest daughter-inw, said enviously, ¡°Mother, Qingyu¡¯s family is rich now.¡±


    Zheng Guixiang looked at Fan Limei. ¡°Yes, but she¡¯s our family. She definitely won¡¯t forget about us.¡±


    Hmph, if she still remembered us, she would have taken the initiative toe and tell us instead of us looking for her for a job. Fan Limei didn¡¯t speak her thoughts aloud. She said, ¡°Mother, we¡¯re Qingyu¡¯s brothers and sisters-inw. You have to ask her to give us more wage.¡±


    Zheng Guixiang thought about it and felt that Fan Limei was right. ¡°I will tell Qingyu. Don¡¯t worry, She won¡¯t treat us badly.¡±


    Cao Zhn, the second daughter-inw, kept stuffing ice cream bars into her mouth. She had already eaten five pieces. When she heard this, she said, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to work. Tell Qingyu to let me be the manager.¡±


    Zheng Guixiang hesitated and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea, right?¡±


    Cao Zhn said nonchntly, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong with that? I¡¯m her sister-inw. How can she not agree to such a small request?¡±


    Zheng Guixiang felt that her words made sense. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Qingyuter.¡±


    The others ate the ice cream bars in big mouthfuls while listening to the two of them. However, they felt that they were right, so they did not say anything.


    Chu Qingzhi and Li Qingyu stood outside the shed and heard everything. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression did not change, but Li Qingyu¡¯s expression turned very ugly.


    The mother and daughter looked at each other, then walked in.


    Their arrival immediately attracted the attention of Zheng Guixiang¡¯s family.


    Zheng Guixiang liked her grand-daughter and doted on her.


    Grandpa¡¯s gaze was filled with disdain. A girl would be married off sooner orter. If the Chu family didn¡¯t have this business, how could they afford to raise an extra daughter? He thought that Chu Qingzhi shouldn¡¯t be brought back at all. Her adoptive parents were so rich. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to eat someone else¡¯s food?¡±


    The two uncles had a good impression of Chu Qingzhi and smiled at her


    Two aunts didn¡¯t like Chu Qingzhi so much. They thought that Chu Qingzhi was going out too much and that it was not appropriate. Their daughters were better. They stayed at home and did some needlework to earn money to support the family..

 Chapter 91 - 91: A Sumptuous Dinner

    Chapter 91: A Sumptuous Dinner


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The cousins¡¯ eyes were filled with love. Chu Qingzhi was beautiful and capable. They liked this sister.


    Li Qingyu first introduced Chu Qingzhi to her family before introducing them to her one by one.


    Chu Qingzhi had a photographic memory and remembered all of them at a nce.


    She looked at everyone and roughly knew what they were thinking from their expressions. However, she did not care at all. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, Uncles, Aunts, Brothers, and Sisters, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    They were not familiar with each other yet. After saying some polite words, the Li family stood up and walked out.


    Chu Qingzhi and Li Qingyu stood on the spot and let them leave first.


    After they all left the shed, Chu Qingzhi looked around. The ground was filled with wooden sticks used to make ice cream bars. Molds were thrown everywhere. A lot of sugar water was spilled, and sugar was scattered on the ground.


    Chu Qingzhi immediately frowned.


    The vigers had been working for her for a long time, but they never created such a mess.


    Shen Ruyue walked over. When she saw the scene in the shed, she could not help but frown. However, she did not say anything. After all, it was Li Qingyu¡¯s family.


    Chu Qingzhi said nonchntly. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat. It¡¯s time for time.¡±


    Outside, Li Qingyu brought the children to the kitchen to serve the dishes. There were braised pork ribs with lettuce, double-cooked pork, braised pork, braised tofu, and shredded potatoes.


    Tonight¡¯s dishes were all served inrge basins. There were nearly 40 people eating, young and old.


    Of course, the rice dumplings were the main point. Li Qingyu took 40 rice dumplings of each vor and ced them on the table. ¡°The dishes are all served. Everyone, you can eat.¡±


    When Zheng Guixiang¡¯s family saw the sumptuous dinner, their eyes lit up. They kept swallowing their saliva, wishing they could eat it all.


    When they heard Li Qingyu say that they could eat, some of them rushed to the table like hungry wolves and wolfed down the food. The younger ones even grabbed the food with their hands as if they were beggars.


    The Chu family couldn¡¯t help but frown, but they couldn¡¯t say anything. They could only pretend not to see and pick up the rice dumplings to eat. They had been looking forward to eating it for the entire day.


    Chu Qingzhi gave Tang Jinghong three vors of rice dumplings. ¡°Jinghong, try them and see which one you like the most.¡±


    She guessed that Tang Jinghong might want to reward some of the soldiers in the military camp. If he liked rice dumplings, she would earn another fortune from him.


    This time, Tang Jinghong sat beside Chu Qingzhi.


    He stretched out his slender and well-proportioned fingers and unwrapped a pork rice dumpling gracefully.


    The pork rice dumplings were added with soy sauce. The fat in the pork overflowed with grease after being steamed for a long time, making the entire pork rice dumpling look golden. The color was good, and it was appetiting.


    Tang Jinghong took a bite. The texture was soft and sticky. The meat inside was fat but not greasy. The fragrance of the glutinous rice mixed with the fragrance of the bamboo leaves satisfied his taste bud. He was immediately stunned. He did not expect that when such simple ingredients were added together, it would taste so delicious. ¡°Qingzhi, this rice dumpling is not bad.¡±


    After receiving confirmation, Chu Qingzhi could not help but smile. ¡°Try another vor.¡±


    Tang Jinghong tasted the green bean rice dumplings and red date rice dumplings.


    The green bean dumplings were fresh in color and tasted glutinous. They were filled with the fragrance of beans.


    The red date rice dumpling was sweeter than the other two, but it was also delicious.


    Tang Jinghong gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Qingzhi, the three vors are all delicious.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Then which one do you like the most?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s gazended on the red date rice dumpling. ¡°I like red date rice dumplings the most.¡±


    The general seemed to like sweet food¡­ Chu Qingzhi tilted her head and looked at Tang Jinghong. ¡°Jinghong, did you mean that they all passed the test just now?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He smiled and said, ¡°1 can¡¯t hide anything from you. Let¡¯s eat first and talk about business after.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked happy. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Rong saw that Li Qingyu seemed to have injured her hand, so he took the initiative to unwrap a rice dumpling and ced it in Li Qingyu¡¯s bowl. ¡°Try it.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled shyly. ¡°Ok.¡±


    Although Granny Chu always scolded Grandpa Chu, Grandpa Chu doted on Granny Chu very much. He unwrapped a rice dumpling and fed it to her.


    Granny Chu narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    Shen Ruyue and Chu Xuhua reached out to take the rice dumplings at the same time. Unexpectedly, their fingertips touched and the two of them immediately retracted their hands as if they got an electric shock. They could not help but blush.


    Chu Qingyue seemed to have forgotten the pain of her rtionship. With a smile, she took a red date rice dumpling and ate it.


    Chu Third ced the rice dumpling in the bowl. As if he had an obsessivepulsive disorder, he carefully observed it and found the ce where the cotton thread was knotted. He removed the knot and tore open the rice dumpling to eat.


    Chu Qingning was also very funny. She opened the rice dumpling and took a small bite. Then she closed her eyes and enjoyed the aftertaste of it seriously.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao tore open the rice dumpling and ced it in a bowl. They ate it in small bites. They looked very refined and cultured, like schrs.


    There weren¡¯t enough rice dumplings. Li Qingyu went to get another 60. ¡°Eat as much as you want. If you like it, I¡¯ll make it again tomorrow.¡±


    Other than a few young ones, the Li family was all gluttons. Most of the food tonight was eaten by them, and they had eaten countless rice dumplings.


    Seeing Tang Jinghong put down his chopsticks, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Are you full?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°1 ate three rice dumplings and a lot of food. I¡¯m full.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll be done eating soon. It¡¯s too noisy here. Let¡¯s talk outsideter.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and said, ¡°Take your time. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    Chu Qingyue finished her meal and went to clean the shed. Suddenly, she heard a strange sound.


    She carefully listened to the sound and realized that it came from Chu Xuhua¡¯s room.


    ¡°The person Fifth Sister saved has woken up?¡±


    Chu Qingyue looked at the dining room. They were still eating, so she walked to Chu Xuhua¡¯s room, nning to see the situation first before informing Chu Qingzhi.


    Ning Yuting woke up amidst themotion. Before he could open his eyes, he felt a sharp pain in his head and cold sweat broke out..

 Chapter 92 - 92: A Business Deal

    Chapter 92: A Business Deal


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Then, Ning Yuting heard a voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was clear and gentle, as if it could relieve his headache. After a while, he opened his eyes.


    When entered his vision was a gentle face. The woman¡¯s eyebrows were curved, and her bright eyes were filled with concern.


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    Chu Qingyue answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Qingyue. This is my house. You were saved by my fifth sister.¡±


    When Ning Yuting heard this, a memory that made him panic before he fainted surfaced in his mind. His head hurt again, and beads of sweat quickly gathered on his forehead.


    Seeing this, Chu Qingyue hurriedly called Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi had just finished eating and was about to discuss business with Tang Jinghong outside. When she heard this, she turned around and walked towards Chu Xuhua¡¯s room.


    Tang Jinghong followed Chu Qingzhi to Chu Xuhua¡¯s room.


    The room was very cramped, but it was not hot at all. Tang Jinghong nced at the beautiful figure in front of him and guessed that it must be Qingzhi¡¯s mysterious power that made the room so cool.


    Chu Qingzhi went straight to take Ning Yuting¡¯s pulse.


    After a while, she retracted her slender fingers. ¡°Your head is injured. The fluctuation of your emotions will cause a headache. Don¡¯t think about those things that make you panic and fear. Stay calm.¡±


    Ning Yuting looked at Chu Qingzhi and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Miss, did you save me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said concisely, ¡°Yes. At that time, I was helping the vigers put out the fire and happened to see you near the small mountain. Your coachman was already dead, and the horse was seriously injured.¡±


    Ning Yuting said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and said, ¡°Can you tell me who you are?¡± Then, she added, ¡°You can choose not to tell me, but you can¡¯t lie.¡±


    Ning Yuting¡¯s eyes slowly turned red, and his voice became even hoarser. ¡°I¡¯m the only son of the first branch of the Ning family, a wealthy merchant family in the capital. Half a month ago, my parents were visiting a friend when they encountered a huge rock rolling down the top of the mountain. Both of them were dead. After the funeral, Grandpa saw that 1 was in a bad mood, so he asked me to travel around and rx. Yesterday, when I was on that mountain, the horse suddenly went crazy and rushed down the mountain. Then, it became like what you saw.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was deep in thought. ¡°Was the coachman the only one with you?¡±


    Ning Yuting looked sad. ¡°1 also brought a servant. He was sitting outside the carriage. He should have jumped off when the situation was dangerous.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was silent for a moment before turning to Chu Qingyue and saying, ¡°Second Sister, go get some porridge for Young Master Ning. I¡¯ll go find some herbs.¡± After returning, she had been busy and didn¡¯t have time to look for the herbs.


    Chu Qingyue said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood up and walked out. ¡°Jinghong, do you want to go with me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then took a basket and carried it on her arm before walking out of the house.


    Chu Qingzhi had already familiarized herself with the vige. Coupled with her photographic memory, she knew every nook and cranny.


    Tang Jinghong walked beside her. ¡°Qingzhi, the Dragon Boat Festival is in five days. How many rice dumplings can you make at most?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought that she would need the help of the vigers to make arge number of rice dumplings. There were a total of more than 500 families in the Chu Vige. Each family could help make 200 rice dumplings a day. That would be 100,000 rice dumplings a day and 500,000 rice dumplings in five days. However, one day was needed for the preparation, so at most, she could make 400,000 rice dumplings. ¡°400,000.¡±


    A trace of surprise shed across Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you sure you can make 400,000?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said uncertainly, ¡°Theoretically, yes, but 1 only know how many I make after I make it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi and asked, ¡°When can you start?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask the vige chief for help and then we can start right away. By the way, how many rice dumplings do you want?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°200,000.¡± Two or three rice dumplings shouldn¡¯t be enough for a soldier, but four for each should be enough.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    She picked the herbs and went back home. She asked Chu Qingyue to brew them and went to the vige chief¡¯s house with Tang Jinghong.


    When the vige chief saw Chu Qingzhi, it was as if he had seen a lucky star. ¡°Qingzhi, it¡¯s already sote. Why are you here?¡±


    His tone was rather gentle and amiable.


    Chu Qingzhi went straight to the point. ¡°Vige Chief, 1 want the vigers to help me cook rice dumplings. 1 want every family to make 200 rice dumplings every day and cook 200 rice dumplings. Can you help me ask who in the vige is willing to do it?¡±


    The vige chief said firmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. I¡¯m sure everyone is willing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and said, ¡°Vige Chief, please help me find some people to prepare the ingredients for the rice dumplings with me. The sry is a hundred copper coins a day. After the Dragon Boat Festival, everyone will be paid together.¡±


    The vige chief agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and look for people immediately. I¡¯ll get them to gather at your houseter.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Vige Chief, also find some people to help wrap the rice dumplings.¡±


    The vige chief replied happily, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Vige Chief.¡±


    The vige chief said, ¡°Wait for my good news at home. I¡¯ll go out to find people now.¡± With that, he rushed out.


    Chu Qingzhi retracted her gaze and prepared to leave.


    Tang Jinghong admired Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ability to execute and n. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m going back to the military camp. If there¡¯s anything, ask Young General Xu to tell me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Tang Jinghong and was actually reluctant to part with him. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the vige entrance.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to send me off. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to send you back.¡±


    With Tang Jinghong¡¯s personality, he would definitely do that, so Chu Qingzhi did not say anything else.


    The two of them walked out side by side. After taking a few steps, two people suddenly jumped out from the side.


    Tang Jinghong subconsciously shielded Chu Qingzhi behind him. Flis eyes instantly turned cold as he said in a low voice, ¡°Chu Laipi, what do you want?¡±


    Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei felt Tang Jinghong¡¯s powerful aura and could not help but tense up.


    Chu Peipei hurriedly said, ¡°Brother Tang, we¡¯re not here to cause trouble. It¡¯s¡­¡± When he saw Chu Qingzhi giving him a look, he changed what he was going to say. ¡°We¡¯re passing by. Yes, we¡¯re just passing by.¡± Damn it. Fortunately, he was smart. Otherwise, the secret would have been exposed.


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that it was better not to let Tang Jinghong know about what she did to Rong Yupeng.


    Chu Laipi quickly echoed, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re just passing by.¡±


    If Tang Jinghong was so easily fooled, he would not be called a Divine General. His voice carried a strong sense of oppression as he said, ¡°The prison in the county has been quite unupied. Do you want to live there for a few days?¡±


    The two hooligans had done many bad things. If someone reported them to the authorities, they would definitely be sent to jail.


    The two of them immediately wanted to cry but had no tears. They looked at Chu Qingzhi pitifully like two abandoned puppies..

 Chapter 93 - 93: Reason for the Tribulation

    Chapter 93: Reason for the Tribtion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi was helpless and could only tell the truth.


    Tang Jinghong held his forehead with his hand. He was rather speechless and extremely angry at the same time. If this rumor spread, Qingzhi¡¯s reputation would be ruined. Even if he married Qingzhi, it couldn¡¯t save her. ¡°Fortunately, no one knew it. Otherwise¡­¡± He did not dare to imagine further. ¡°Qingzhi, no matter what happens in the future, you have to tell me first.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi tilted her head slightly and asked with her eyes¡­ Why should I tell you first?


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s gaze met Chu Qingzhi¡¯s. After understanding what she meant, he quickly looked away and said awkwardly, ¡°Because we¡¯re friends.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she looked at Tang Jinghong. ¡°I¡¯ve handled this matter.¡±


    Was Tang Jinghong interested in her?


    When she was in the cultivation world, she also wanted to find a Daopanion, but one thing dissuaded her from doing so.


    She had a good friend who was the daughter of a sect master of arge sect. Her cultivation was very high.


    One day, she found a Daopanion. The two of them were a match made in heaven and theyplemented each other. After getting together, they already felt like an immortal couple before they became immortals.


    However, one day, a rumor spread that the man had an affair and fell in love with a demoness.


    The demoness wanted her good friend¡¯s Golden Core. That man actually lured her good friend to a powerful array to kill her good friend and gave the Golden Core to the demoness.


    She didn¡¯t believe it at first, but after asking around, she confirmed that it was true.


    After that incident, she gave up on finding a Daopanion and became loner. Perhaps she had made the right decision, which was why she had the chance to reach the Immortal Realmter.


    However, it was also because of this decision that shecked the seven emotions and six desires. She needed to experience the love tribtion to reach perfection.


    However, although she had never experienced love, it didn¡¯t mean she waspletely ignorant of it. The way Tang Jinghong treated her didn¡¯t seem like a friend.


    Tang Jinghong felt like he had been seen through by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since it¡¯s handled, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    After saying that, he left quickly without waiting for Chu Qingzhi¡¯s reply, looking like he was escaping from something.


    Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows. This guy¡­ It seemed that her intuition was right.


    She retracted her gaze and asked the two hooligans, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Chu Laipi said with a wretched expression, ¡°When Rong Yupeng went missing, Madam Rong immediately went to report it to the authorities. Just like that, Rong Yupeng¡¯s disappearance quickly spread throughout the county. We secretly spread the rumor that we saw a few men take Rong Yupeng away. Now, 50% of the people in the county are talking about Rong Yupeng being taken away by men.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Good, continue tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went home happily.


    As soon as she got home, she went into her room, took out a pen and paper, and began to draw up a n to make 200,000 rice dumplings. If it was properly nned, it was destined to fail.


    At the military camp.


    After Tang Jinghong returned to the military camp, the strange feeling in his heart slowly dissipated.


    He called his trusted aide who was good at gathering information and instructed, ¡°Go and investigate Rong Yupeng. I want to know everything about him tomorrow morning.¡±


    The trusted aide cupped his fists. ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s slender fingers tapped the table lightly, and ayer of coldness appeared in his sharp eyes.


    In the central room.


    After eating their fills, the Li family sat there and chatted as if they were at home.


    The Chu family was busy washing the dishes, sweeping the floor, feeding the horses, cleaning the shed, and even the two young ones were helping with the work¡­


    After the two little ones finished their work, they hid in the room and whispered as they wrote their homework.


    Chu Xuyuan said bluntly, ¡°Xuyao, 1 don¡¯t like Grandma Zheng¡¯s family.¡±


    Chu Xuyao frowned and echoed, ¡°Seventh Brother, 1 don¡¯t like them either. They act like they are the masters. They don¡¯t even help us when they see how busy we are.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan suddenly became excited. ¡°The thing is that they eat so much of our food. Look at the way they eat. It¡¯s as if they¡¯ve starved for a few days.¡±


    Chu Xuyao made a shushing gesture. ¡°Seventh Brother, keep your voice down. Don¡¯t let them hear you.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was unhappy. ¡°Xuyao, they don¡¯t seem like they want to leave. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to sleep on the floor tonight.¡±


    Chu Xuyao looked like he was in deep thought. ¡°If only there was a way to make them leave.¡±


    Just as he was thinking this, the door was pushed open. The two of them were shocked.


    The person who pushed the door open was Li Qingwu¡¯s fifth daughter, Li Hongfeng. She was ten years old. She looked at Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao¡¯s room as if she was looking at her own room. Then, she walked in. ¡°1¡¯11 sleep here tonight.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan said unhappily, ¡°If you sleep here, where should we sleep?¡±


    Li Feng said matter-of-factly, ¡°Go and sleep on the floor. I¡¯m a girl and a guest. I can¡¯t sleep outside, right?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was angry. ¡°You¡¯re so shameless.¡±


    Li Hongfeng acted as if she did not hear him and sat by the bed. She even picked up Chu Xuyuan¡¯s homework and looked at it. ¡°Hey, what does this say?¡±


    ¡°Give it back to me.¡± Chu Xuyuan reached out to snatch it. Li Hongfeng dodged, and then he heard a ripping sound as the paper that he had written his homework on was torn in half.


    Li Hongfeng pursed her lips and threw the paper in her hand to Chu Xuyuan. ¡°You can¡¯t me me. You snatched it and tore it yourself.¡± With that, she walked out of the room guiltily.


    Chu Xuyuan picked up the other half of the paper that had fallen to the ground. His heart ached. ¡°Li Hongfeng is so annoying!¡±


    He looked at the homework and was really angry. He stormed out of the room with the homework. ¡°Li Hongfeng!!¡±


    In the central room.


    Li Hongfeng sat beside her mother as if nothing had happened.


    Chu Xuyuan ran to her and said angrily, ¡°You ruined my homework and didn¡¯t even say a word of apology.¡±


    Li Hongfeng tilted her head to the side and pretended not to see him.


    Cao Zhn naturally protected her daughter. ¡°Chu Seventh, it¡¯s just a piece of paper. Do you have to be so angry?¡±


    ¡°Just a piece of paper?¡± Chu Xuyuan retorted, ¡°This is my homework that I wrote for two hours.¡±


    Cao Zhn was very jealous that Li Qingyu sent her sons to school. When she saw that Chu Xuyuan¡¯s homework was ruined, she gloated.


    She said casually, ¡°Can¡¯t you just write another one? If you wrote another one instead of arguing with us, you would¡¯ve already finished it.¡±


    When Chu Xuyuan heard Cao Zhn¡¯s words, he was so angry that he shouted, ¡°Second Aunt, you don¡¯t care at all because your daughter is not the one who wrote it, right?¡±


    Cao Zhn pursed her lips. ¡°You¡¯re being too serious. Chu Seventh, Hongfeng didn¡¯t do it intentionally. What¡¯s the use of holding on to it like this?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was agitated. He pointed at Li Hongfeng and said, ¡°Then apologize!¡±


    Li Hongfeng nced at Chu Xuyuan and pushed the me away. ¡°You tore it because you came to snatch it. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was furious. ¡°You¡¯re too unreasonable!¡±


    Li Qingwu felt that it was not a big deal and said, ¡°Chu Seventh, your cousin didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Don¡¯t hold it against her. You¡¯re a schr now. You can¡¯t be so petty.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan red at Li Qingwu.. ¡°Who¡¯s petty?¡±

 Chapter 94 - 94: Big Sly Fox and Little Sly Fox

    Chapter 94: Big Sly Fox and Little Sly Fox


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When the Chu family heard themotion in the central room, they quickly walked over¡­


    Li Qingyu hurriedly asked, ¡°Xuyuan, what happened?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan handed the torn homework to Li Qingyu. His eyes were red with anger. ¡°Mother, Li Hongfeng tore my homework.¡±


    Li Qingyu¡¯s heart ached for her son, ¡°Hongfeng¡­¡±


    Li Hongfeng interrupted her. ¡°Auntie, Chu Xuyuan tore it himself. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Li Qingwu chimed in, ¡°Third Sister, children are just ying. Don¡¯t mind them.¡±


    Zheng Guixiang waved her hand and said, ¡°Just write another one. It¡¯s not good to quarrel like this, right?¡±


    Li Hanhai frowned tightly. ¡°Chu Seventh, you¡¯re a boy. Why are you arguing with a girl? You don¡¯t behave like a man at all. Hurry up and go back to write another one. Don¡¯t kick up a fuss!¡±


    Seeing that Chu Xuyuan was aggrieved, Li Qingyu talked back to her parents for the first time and said, ¡°Father, Mother, Xuyuan just wants Hongfeng to apologize. As long as Hongfeng apologizes, this matter will be over.¡±


    She could tell that her son just wanted Li Hongfeng to apologize, but Li Hongfeng refused to admit it, which intensified the conflict.


    Li Hongfeng looked up arrogantly. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. Why should 1 apologize?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan red fiercely at Li Hongfeng, then rushed back to his room. He swore that he would definitely make Li Hongfeng leave.


    Li Qingyu was especially disappointed with her family. She sighed and continued working.


    The other Chu family members were the same. They were very displeased with the Li family.


    Chu Xuyao came to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s room. ¡°Fifth Sister, are you busy?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stopped writing and looked at Chu Xuyao with a gentle gaze. ¡°Aren¡¯t you reviewing the content of the teacher¡¯s lecture today? Why are you here?¡±


    Chu Xuyao walked up to Chu Qingzhi and whispered, ¡°Fifth Sister, how can we let the Li family go back?¡±


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open without a knock.


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Xuyao turned around at the same time.


    Li Qinghu¡¯s third daughter, Li Yuanzhi, entered. She was about the same age as Chu Qingyue and did not know what politeness was. ¡°In the afternoon, I looked through your wardrobe and saw a few beautiful dresses inside. I want to take one. Qingzhi, your family is so rich now. You won¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Li Yuanzhi with a faint smile and pretended to be puzzled. ¡°What makes you think I wouldn¡¯t mind?¡±


    Li Fengzhi did not expect Chu Qingzhi to say this. She opened her mouth, wanting to retort, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, ¡°Is there anything else? If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡±


    Li Fengzhi looked at Chu Qingzhi with a deep sense of powerlessness. It was as if no matter what she said or did, Chu Qingzhi wouldn¡¯t be affected. She stomped her feet and left angrily.


    Chu Xuyao was angrier. He clenched his small fists. ¡°Fifth Sister, look. They are all like this. It¡¯s too annoying.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°If you want the Li family to go back, I¡¯ll give you a hint. You can think of a way. How about that?¡±


    Chu Xuyao was full of fighting spirit. ¡°Fifth Sister, tell me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Why did the Li familye to our house?¡±


    Chu Xuyao said, ¡°For money!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, for money.¡± Chu Qingzhi looked at Chu Xuyao and guided him patiently. ¡°As long as they think that there¡¯s no profit to be gained, they¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Chu Xuyao said in confusion, ¡°Fifth Sister, our family¡¯s business is doing so well. It doesn¡¯t look like we don¡¯t have money.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled faintly and said, ¡°Xuyao, it doesn¡¯t matter if our family is really rich or not. What¡¯s important is to let them think that our family is poor.¡± Chu Xuyao was confused. ¡°Fifth Sister, how?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to use your brain,¡± Chu Qingzhi reminded him. ¡°Xuyao, let me ask you. If you want others to think that our family doesn¡¯t have money, what can you show them¡­¡±


    ¡°Show¡­¡± Chu Xuyao¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°Fifth Sister, 1 know what to do.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    Chu Xuyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°1 can tell them that our family actually borrowed a lot of money from others.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Sure. Is there anything else?¡±


    Chu Xuyao pondered for a moment and thought of something. ¡°I can also tell them that someone came to collect debts.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±


    After a while, Chu Xuyao shook his head slowly. ¡°Fifth Sister, 1 can¡¯t think of anything else.¡±


    ¡°Let me give you an idea,¡± Chu Qingzhi said. ¡°You can let Father and Mother pretend to quarrel over the debt. You can write a fake IOU and deliberately leave it in a ce where Eldest Uncle or Second Uncle can see. Or you can ask the vigers to gossip about how poor our family is and let the Li family hear it¡­¡±


    Chu Xuyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Fifth Sister, your idea is better.¡±


    When this little fellow is scheming, his eyes are too bright¡­ Chu Qingzhi thought to herself and said, ¡°The more you experience, the more ideas you will have.¡±


    Chu Xuyao felt enlightened. ¡°Fifth Sister, I understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Chu Xuyao as if she was looking at her little disciple. ¡°Don¡¯t make a move yet. We still don¡¯t know what Father and Mother¡¯s attitudes towards the Li family are.¡±


    Chu Xuyao said excitedly, ¡°Fifth Sister, 1¡¯11 find an opportunity to ask our parents and get their approval.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Be careful not to let the Li family hear you.¡±


    Chu Xuyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two of them looked like a big sly fox and a little sly fox.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t have time to care about these trivial matters for the time being. By the time she drafted the n, the vigers also arrived at her house.


    She came to the courtyard. ¡°Everyone, quiet down and listen to me.¡±


    The vige chief was very capable. He found more than a hundred people for her.


    Chu Xuede was also among them. As Chu Qingzhi¡¯s third biggest fan, he supported Chu Qingzhi whole-heartedly. ¡°Qingzhi, if there¡¯s anything, just tell us. We¡¯ll definitely do as you say.¡±


    The vigers echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re not good at other things, but we¡¯ll definitely have no problem with physical work.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled faintly. ¡°I called you here to ask you to help me buy glutinous rice, green beans, and red dates.¡±


    ¡°Because I want to make 200,000 rice dumplings, I need a few thousand catties of ingredients. It will be very difficult to carry them back. I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the next few days.¡±


    The vigers were shocked. 200,000 rice dumplings. After the shock, they were excited. If Chu Qingzhi¡¯s business was good, they could also benefit from it. The better Chu Qingzhi¡¯s business, the better their life.


    Chu Xuede said loudly, ¡°No problem. Leave everything to us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed the n to Shen Ruyue. ¡°You can arrange the rest.¡±


    Shen Ruyue lowered her head and looked at the n. She was extremely impressed. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s n was very detailed and precise..

 Chapter 95 - 95: Making the Situation Worse

    Chapter 95: Making the Situation Worse


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shen Ruyue raised her head. ¡°Brothers, we¡¯ll make 100,000 rice dumplings a day. Tomorrow, we need to prepare 20,000 catties of glutinous rice, 5,000 catties of green beans, 5,000 catties of red dates, and 5,000 catties of pork¡­ We¡¯ll buy them from the surrounding viges first. If it¡¯s not enough, we¡¯ll go to the county city to buy them¡­ We don¡¯t have to buy everything at the same time. We¡¯ll do it in four batches¡­ It takes time to process the ingredients, and it takes time to wrap the rice dumplings¡­¡±


    There were too many things to do. By the time Shen Mengxue arranged everything, two hours had passed.


    The vigers received their respective tasks and returned home. They would follow the n tomorrow.


    Chu Qingzhi poured a ss of water for Chu Xuhua. ¡°Brother, give Ruyue some water. She spoke for two hours and her throat must be sore from it.¡±


    Chu Xuhua was about to refuse, but when he heard thest sentence, he hesitated for a moment before taking the cup and walking towards Shen Ruyue.


    In the courtyard, Shen Ruyue was sitting on a chair, writing something with a pen in her hand. Suddenly, a ss of water appeared in front of her. She was stunned and looked up. When she saw the embarrassed look on Chu Xuhua¡¯s handsome face, she was also embarrassed.


    Chu Xuhua pushed the water forward. His voice subconsciously softened. ¡°Drink some water to moisten your throat.¡±


    Shen Ruyue took the water clumsily and took a small sip. The water not only moistened her throat, but also her heart. ¡°Thank you, Brother Xuhua.¡±


    ¡°Rest early. It¡¯ste,¡± Chu Xuhua said and left quickly.


    Shen Ruyue smiled faintly and took another sip of water.


    At night, Li Qingyu was unwilling to let her children suffer, so she only gave her and Chu Rong¡¯s room to Zheng Guixiang and Li Hanhai to sleep in. The rest all slept in the shed.


    Of course, there were people whoined, but she pretended not to hear them.


    Chu Rong doted on Li Qingyu very much. Although he was not very satisfied with his mother-inw¡¯s family, he did not say anything.


    After everyone fell asleep, the Chu family finally quietened down.


    At the military camp.


    In the morning, the trusted aide handed over a letter the moment Tang Jinghong woke up. ¡°General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong leaned against the bed and opened it¡­


    Rong Yupeng was the second young master of the Rong family. He was 22 years old and became a schr at the age of 20. He was once engaged to the eldest daughter of the Xu family, the richest family in the county. However, he despised her for being disfigured and broke the engagement.


    Chu Qingzhi sent Rong Yufan to prison. Madam Rong held a grudge against Chu Qingzhi and wanted to take revenge.


    After Rong Yupeng found out what happened to his brother, Rong Yufan, he took over this matter and found some hooligans to spread rumors about Chu Qingzhi.


    IVro days ago, Rong Yupeng disappeared for some reason.


    Madam Rong had already reported it to the authorities and everyone in the county was looking for Rong Yupeng. Rumor had it that Rong Yupeng had been taken away by a few men who liked men.


    Rong Yupeng had disappeared without a trace.


    Tang Jinghong smiled slightly. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s method was really ruthless.


    When Rong Yupeng was saved and came back to hear the rumor about him in the county, he would probably want to die.


    Tang Jinghong called out softly, ¡°Shaoyuan.¡±


    A man wrapped in ck silently appeared in front of him. ¡°General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong instructed calmly, ¡°Go and make the situation worse. Make sure that everyone knows about what happened to Rong Yupeng. In addition, this man is vicious. Find a reason and send him to the border. Also, Madam Rong is not a good person either. Get rid of her!¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan cupped his fists. ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong crumbled the letter and narrowed his eyes, revealing a murderous look. The little girl was so good. How could he let some despicable people ruin her!


    The entire Chu Vige was busy, but with a n, the work went on in an orderly manner.


    Because of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s demand for arge number of ingredients, the business in the county and surrounding viges had improved a lot.


    After buying the glutinous rice and green beans, they immediately soaked them in water.


    The red dates were decored, the pork was marinated, the bamboo leaves were prepared, and the cotton thread was in ce.


    When the vigers encountered a problem, they woulde up with an idea together and resolve it easily.


    In the beginning, only a group of people helped Chu Qingzhi prepare the rice dumplings. Later, when the vigers saw that there were too many things to do, they all joined in. Therefore, the Chu Vige became as lively as the New Year.


    Chu Qingzhi only needed to be responsible for one thing, which was the bamboo leaves. At this moment, she was leading more than ten girls from the vige into the mountains.


    Chu Lanzhen was also among them. She took two steps forward and caught up to Chu Qingzhi. She said gratefully, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, thank you for treating my father. My father can stand up now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Ask him to walk more. It can help with recovery.¡±


    Chu Lanzhen said seriously, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    Chu Shujing came over and asked curiously, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, I heard that you can make beauty ointment.¡±


    This news started with Sister Chu Eighth.


    Chu Eighth liked to look pretty. That day, a mosquito bit her face and she cried and shouted that she was disfigured.


    When Chu Qingzhi heard this, she used herbs to make an ointment to remove the swelling. After applying it, the mosquito bite quickly receded.


    Chu Eighth liked to show off, so she went to tell her friends in the vige that Chu Qingzhi had made a beauty ointment for her.


    The news spread like wildfire and soon, the entire Chu Vige knew about it.


    Chu Qingzhi told Chu Shujing, ¡°That ointment can only remove swelling from mosquito bites. I can mix the beauty ointment you mentioned, but the herbs are very expensive.¡±


    As soon as Chu Shujing heard that it was expensive, she immediately dismissed the idea. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Sister Qingzhi, I¡¯m not asking you to make it for me.¡±


    As they chatted, the girls arrived at the bamboo forest.


    The bamboo forest was huge. It was not a problem to collect three hundred thousand leaves. Everyone put down their baskets and began picking.


    The Zhou Vige.


    Zhou Fangyu ran into Vige Chief Zhou¡¯s house. ¡°Vige Chief, two strange people havee to our vige.¡±


    When Vige Chief Zhou heard this, he immediately became serious. ¡°What strange people?¡±


    Zhou Fangyu scratched his head in confusion. ¡°As soon as they entered the vige, they asked us if we had seen a young man.¡±


    Vige Chief Zhou thought to himself. Could it be that they were asking about the person Miss Chu saved? He remained calm and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Zhou Fangyu waved his hand and said, ¡°We all said that we don¡¯t know.¡±


    Vige Chief Zhou asked, ¡°Where are they now?¡±


    Zhou Fangyu looked at the door. ¡°They¡¯reing to your house now..¡±

 Chapter 96 - 96: A Dwarf

    Chapter 96: A Dwarf


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As soon as Zhou Fangyu finished speaking, there were light footsteps. Then, two very tall men appeared. They were both dressed in green and emitted a strong aura. They were out of ce in this remote mountain vige.


    Vige Chief Zhou¡¯s gaze swept across the two of them, and then he saw the handle of a dagger protruding from their boots. Coupled with the murderous aura on the two of them, he concluded that their identities were not simple.


    He asked politely, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    One of the men asked, ¡°Have you seen any strange people in your vige recently?¡±


    Vige Chief Zhou was a man of the world. Even though he was slightly intimidated by the other party¡¯s aura, he remained calm. He shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone strange.¡±


    The man increased his aura and asked, ¡°You really didn¡¯t see anyone strange?¡± ¡°No,¡± Vige Chief Zhou said. ¡°Our vige is surrounded by mountains, so it¡¯s inconvenient to enter and leave. If there is really someone strange, you should have heard people talking about it when you entered the vige.¡±


    However, the two of them never expected that the entire vige would be hiding it with the vige chief.


    The two men looked at each other. When they entered the vige, they heard that a girl had helped the vigers find a water source. They were looking for a man, and this man might be seriously injured. How could he find a water source and be a woman?


    The man cupped his hands at the vige chief. ¡°Thank you, vige chief.¡± Then, he waved at the person beside him and turned to leave the vige chief¡¯s house.


    Vige Chief Zhou watched the two of them leave, but he did not rx. He walked around the central room. ¡°They must be here to look for the injured man. No, I have to inform Miss Chu quickly.¡±


    He stopped in his tracks. ¡°Fangyu, call Xiping over. Tell him that I have something to ask him to do.¡±


    Zhou Fangyu immediately replied, ¡°Yes, Vige Chief.¡±


    Zhou Xiping was a dwarf. He was fifteen years old this year but he still looked like a child. Although he was short, he ran very fast.


    He usually helped the county office deliver letters. The letters could always be delivered on time. The county magistrate liked him very much. Today, he happened to be at home.


    Zhou Xiping quickly rushed over. ¡°Vige Chief.¡±


    Vige Chief Zhou also liked Zhou Xiping. ¡°Xiping, did you see two strange men just now?¡±


    Zhou Xiping nodded. ¡°1 did.¡±


    Vige Chief Zhou instructed him carefully, ¡°Hurry up and tell Miss Chu. If these two are bad people, we have to let Miss Chu know in advance.¡±


    Zhou Xiping¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Yes, Vige Chief.¡±


    Zhou Xiping ran to the Chu Vige at once.


    The two men walked out of the vige and looked around before walking towards the mountain that was on fire that day.


    ¡°The servant said that Eldest Young Master fell down the mountain with the coachman and the carriage. Perhaps Eldest Young Master is still in the mountains.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    The two of them quickened their pace and walked into the mountains.


    ¡°From the looks of it, the fire was huge. Do you think it¡¯s possible that Eldest Young Master has already been burned to death?¡±


    ¡°Very likely.¡±


    ¡°If he wasn¡¯t saved, he might have fallen into this mountain and been eaten up by the wild beasts.¡±


    The two of them talked as they searched. After searching for a long time, they really found the remains of the carriage. However, most of it had been burned to ashes.


    There were drag marks beside the carriage. They were long and extended into the depths of the mountains.


    They looked at each other, then quickly scrabbled through the ashes.


    After a while, a man pulled out a jade pendant from the remains of the carriage.


    In this era, men usually wore jade pendants to show their identities. The front of the jade pendant was engraved with the patterns they liked, and their names were engraved on the back.


    The jade pendant had been burned to a different color, but the patterns and name on it were still discernible..


    The man¡¯s thumb ran across the jade pendant, and his gazended on the bones. ¡°It¡¯s Eldest Young Master¡¯s jade pendant. He always keeps the jade pendant with him.¡±


    ¡°Looks like he was burned to death.¡±


    ¡°Even if he wasn¡¯t burned to death, he would be eaten by wild beasts. Let¡¯s go back and report.¡±


    The two men left from the other side of the mountain.


    In Chu Vige.


    Chu Qingzhi was walking home with a basket of bamboo leaves on her back when she was suddenly stopped by a child.


    Zhou Xiping said quickly, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, two strange people came to the Zhou Vige to look for someone. The vige chief thinks that they might be looking for the person you saved. He wants you to be on guard.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself. With Ning Yuting¡¯s status, it was not strange for people to look for him. ¡°I got it. Help me thank the vige chief.¡±


    ¡°1¡¯11 tell the vige chief.¡± Zhou Xiping was about to leave. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, the message has been delivered. 1¡¯11 go back first.¡±


    Seeing that Zhou Xiping was sweating profusely, Chu Qingzhi stopped him. ¡°You must be tired. Come home with me to drink some water before leaving.¡±


    Zhou Xiping was very thirsty, so he did not refuse. ¡°Thank you, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    When they returned home, Chu Qingzhi gave Zhou Xiping a bowl of water. ¡°Drink it and rest.¡±


    Zhou Xiping picked up the bowl and finished it. Then, he looked at the busy crowd and asked curiously, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, what are they doing?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°They¡¯re making rice dumplings.¡±


    Zhou Xiping was very curious. He looked around and asked, ¡°Can 1 take a look?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Then, Zhou Xiping swam into the crowd like a fish, running around in the crowd to see what was going on.


    1 didn¡¯t expect there to be dwarfs in ancient times¡­ Chu Qingzhi nced at Zhou Xiping and went to look for Ning Yuting.


    When Ning Yuting heard that two people were looking for him, he panicked. ¡°Have they left?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Zhou Xiping only told me that someone was looking for you, but the people in the Zhou Vige said that they didn¡¯t see you. Now, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Ning Yuting frowned slightly. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Miss Chu, I want to write a secret letter to my Grandpa.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Sure.¡± Then, she brought over a pen and paper. ¡°Call me when you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ning Yuting¡¯s left hand and left leg were injured, but he could still write.


    Chu Qingzhi walked out of the room.


    Two vigers chatted as they cut the meat.


    ¡°Aiyo, my waist hurts again.¡±


    ¡°Ask Qingzhi to see if she can treat it. You know Chu Lanzhen¡¯s father, right? He drank medicine prescribed by Qingzhi for a few days and can get out of bed now after being bedridden for nearly ten years.¡±


    ¡°I know. I saw him when I passed by his house.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi is too powerful. Even the doctors in the city are not as powerful as her. She¡¯s like a Divine Doctor¡¯.¡±


    ¡°After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go look for Qingzhi. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid 1 won¡¯t be able to work tomorrow.¡±


    The words of the two vigers were heard by Zhou Xiping.


    He didn¡¯t expect Chu Qingzhi to be the Divine Doctor. He wondered if the Divine Doctor could treat his dwarfism..

 Chapter 97 - 97: A Business

    Chapter 97: A Business


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    He tried his best to stand on his tiptoes and search for Chu Qingzhi in the crowd. Soon, he saw a tall and beautiful figure.


    He hurriedly ran over. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, 1 heard them say that you¡¯re a Divine Doctor?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows. ¡°I do know some medical skills. Why?¡±


    Zhou Xiping¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Chu Qingzhi expectantly. ¡°1 want to ask you to help me take a look at my body to see why 1 can¡¯t grow up.¡±


    Because of his height, he had been mocked countless times.


    His peers could pick him up with one hand. The humiliation was deeply etched in his mind. It tortured him like a nightmare. He dreamed of growing up.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Let me take your pulse.¡±


    Zhou Xiping immediately rolled up his sleeves and showed his wrist.


    Chu Qingzhi ced her slender and beautiful fingers on Zhou Xiping¡¯s pulse and secretly sent her spiritual power into his body.


    There were two types of dwarfism. One was hereditary and incurable. The other was secondary and curable.


    After the checkup, Chu Qingzhi was d to find that Zhou Xiping was the second type.


    If it was the first one, even she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Wait a minute. 1 will go and write you a prescription.¡±


    Zhou Xiping¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked excitedly, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, can my illness be cured?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Sure. You¡¯ll see the effect after taking the medicine for seven days.¡±


    Zhou Xiping cried tears of joy. As he wiped his tears, he thanked her. ¡°Thank you, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at him. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    She returned to her room and wrote down the prescription. She walked out and handed it to Zhou Xiping. ¡°Drink one bowl every morning and night for three years. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t miss a day.¡±


    Zhou Xiping was extremely excited. His hands trembled as he took the prescription. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, 1 will always remember your kindness.¡±


    No one knew how much he yearned to grow up. No one knew how painful it was to be shorter than everyone. But now, he could finally grow up.


    After thanking Chu Qingzhi again, he ran to the county city to get the medicine as fast as he could.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Zhou Xiping¡¯s cheerful back and couldn¡¯t help but smile. This feeling¡­ was quite good.


    Shuiyun County.


    Fuyuan Restaurant had a sworn enemy called Hongyan Restaurant.


    Ever since Fuyuan Restaurant used the ice cream bars as a gimmick to attract customers, Hongyan Restaurant¡¯s business had plummeted. Shopkeeper Qian was so worried that his hair turned white.


    The shop assistant was worried that the restaurant¡¯s business would not be good and that the shopkeeper would fire him. Hence, he took the initiative to suggest, ¡°Shopkeeper, why don¡¯t we learn from Fuyuan Restaurant?¡± Shopkeeper Qian immediately rejected it. ¡°What¡¯s there to learn? No matter how much you learn, you¡¯ll only be imitating others. At that time, not only will you not attract customers, but you¡¯ll also attract ridicule.¡±


    The shop assistant said aggrievedly, ¡°Then we can¡¯t just sit around and wait for death, right?¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian held his breath. ¡°In any case, we can¡¯t use Twelve Zodiacs ice cream bars.¡±


    The shop assistant¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Shopkeeper, let¡¯s use ice cream bars that look like cats, mules, and so on. How about that?¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian said irritably, ¡°I already said not to imitate others.¡±


    The shop assistant looked at Shopkeeper Qian and lowered his head. Everything he said had been denied. It seemed that he was really going to be fired.


    Shopkeeper Qian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a way.¡±


    The shop assistant looked up and asked anxiously, ¡°Shopkeeper, what is it?¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian said excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go look for Miss Chu to buy some ice cream bars to sell in the restaurant. If peoplee to buy ice cream bars, perhaps, it will boost the business.¡±


    The shop assistant nodded vigorously. ¡°Shopkeeper, we can try this.¡±


    After tidying up, Shopkeeper Qian set off.


    In Chu Vige.


    Shopkeeper Qian asked the coachman to park the carriage at the entrance of the vige and walked into the vige.


    As soon as he entered the vige, he smelled a strange fragrance. He sniffed around and followed the fragrance to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house.


    He was in the restaurant business for more than ten years and had a nose for delicacies. When he saw the steaming pots, he walked over. ¡°What is this? It smells so good!¡±


    Now, many families in the vige were cooking rice dumplings at home, and the entire vige was filled with fragrance.


    In the courtyard, the people who were wrapping the rice dumplings heard Shopkeeper Qian¡¯s voice.


    Chu Eighth was closest to the door. She ran over and looked at Shopkeeper Qian with her dark eyes. She asked, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian asked anxiously, ¡°Tell me what you are cooking first.¡±


    Chu Eighth rolled her eyes. ¡°Rice dumpling. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Rice dumpling?¡± Shopkeeper Qian looked up and thought for a moment. Then, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He thought to himself that he was going to be rich.


    A viger went to call Shen Ruyue. Shen Ruyue immediately walked out. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Shopkeeper Qian?¡±


    When Shen Ruyue was working as a servant girl in the county, she often went to various restaurants to buy food for her madam, so she knew many shopkeepers.


    Shopkeeper Qian felt that Shen Ruyue looked familiar. He thought about it and remembered. ¡°Eh, aren¡¯t you Madam Shen¡¯s servant girl? Why are you here?¡±


    Shen Ruyue smiled and changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s talk about why you are here.¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Originally, I wanted to buy some ice cream bars from Miss Chu to sell at the restaurant, but there¡¯s no need for that now. Can you sell some of your rice dumplings to me?¡±


    Shen Ruyue said tactfully, ¡°Someone has already bought all these rice dumplings. If Shopkeeper Qian wants it, I¡¯ll have to ask Qingzhi.¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian immediately said, ¡°Quick, bring me to see Miss Chu.¡± He was counting on the rice dumplings to make aeback. He had to convince Miss Chu.


    Chu Qingzhi happened to walk out after finishing her work. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The moment Shopkeeper Qian saw Chu Qingzhi, his fat body became as light as a swallow. With a whoosh, he arrived in front of Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯m Shopkeeper Qian from Hongyan Restaurant. I have a small business to discuss with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was very happy to have business knocking on her door. She raised her hand. ¡°Shopkeeper Qian, pleasee into the house.¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian responded quickly, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Let¡¯s talk in the room.¡±


    Entering the central room, Shen Ruyue served tea. Then, she called Chu Xuhua over and sat at the side to listen.


    Chu Qingzhi said politely, ¡°Shopkeeper Qian, just say it.¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian said without even drinking the tea, ¡°Miss Chu, I want to buy rice dumplings.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Shopkeeper Qian, someone has already bought this batch of rice dumplings. If you want to buy them, you have to wait three days.¡±


    ¡°Three days¡­¡± Shopkeeper Qian was relieved. As long as he could buy it, it was fine. ¡°Miss Chu, how much is this rice dumpling?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°No bargaining. 25 copper coins each..¡±

 Chapter 98 - 98: A Divine Doctor

    Chapter 98: A Divine Doctor


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°25 copper coins is eptable, eptable.¡± Shopkeeper Qian paused and said with some anticipation, ¡°Miss Chu, I want to be your regr client. What do you think?¡±


    Chu Xuhua and Shen Ruyue perked up when they heard that. Why would they refuse to earn money?


    Chu Qingzhi had never thought of doing the rice dumpling business for a long time, but it was not bad to have a regr client for the rice dumplings¡­ Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Shopkeeper Qian, how many do you want?¡± Shopkeeper Qian said confidently, ¡°Five thousand a day is not a problem.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not decide immediately. Instead, she turned around and asked Chu Xuhua and Shen Ruyue, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Chu Xuhua and Shen Ruyue¡¯s eyes were spariding. It was obvious that they agreed. However, on second thought, they realized that Qingzhi definitely did not ask them if they agreed. She must be hinting at something.


    At this thought, the excitement on their faces slowly disappeared, reced by calmness.


    Chu Qingzhi saw the change of expression on their faces and secretly praised them. She wanted to tell the two of them not to show their emotions when discussing business. They had to make themselves look unfathomable. Only then would they be able to lead the other party by the nose.


    Chu Xuhua pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, Shopkeeper Qian is very sincere. I think we can agree.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°If Shopkeeper Qian has really thought it through, we can discuss the details of the cooperation next.¡±


    Shen Ruyue took out a pen and paper and drafted the contract one by one.


    After discussing it for an hour, the contract was drawn up. The supply of 5,000 rice dumplings would start three days after the Dragon Boat Festival. It wouldst for a year.


    Shopkeeper Qian tried the rice dumpling. The good taste made himpletely relieved and he signed the contract readily.


    Chu Xuhua politely sent him out.


    At the county office.


    Recently, the county magistrate had been very worried. He was so worried that he could not sleep.


    It had not rained for almost two months. Some parts of the field had already begun to crack. Some crops that could not withstand the drought were about to wither.


    These crops were the lifeblood of the vigers.


    It was said that in ces further away, the vigers went to the county office every day to protest. They asked the county office to think of a way to find water.


    The county magistrate was so worried that he was losing hair.


    At this moment, the secretary walked in briskly.


    The secretary was in high spirits, as if he had a joyous asion. ¡°Your Lordship.¡±


    The county magistrate frowned and hurriedly asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    The secretary said, ¡°Those viges thatck water have already found a water source by themselves.¡±


    The county magistrate was surprised. ¡°How did they find a water source?¡±


    The secretary said mysteriously, ¡°It was a person who helped.¡±


    The county magistrate nced at the secretary. ¡°Who is it? Don¡¯t keep me in suspense.¡±


    The secretary smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s that little farm girl you think highly of.¡±


    The county magistrate had a deep impression of the person the secretary mentioned. He immediately reacted. ¡°Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    The secretary nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡±


    The county magistrate¡¯s brows rxed slightly, and a hint of surprise shed across his eyes. ¡°That youngdy has such ability?¡±


    The secretary was also full of admiration. ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that the youngdy studied feng shui before. I wonder who is her master. She¡¯s so impressive!¡± The county magistrate pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°What is Chu Qingzhi doing now?¡±


    The secretary had already asked around. ¡°She¡¯s helping the vigers find water.¡±


    The county magistrate nodded slowly and revealed a thoughtful expression. After a while, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s not do anything for the time being. When Chu Qingzhi solves the water problem, I will report her achievements to the Imperial Court.¡±


    The secretary cupped his hands respectfully. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The news that Chu Qingzhi could find a water source had long spread among the viges. Many vige chiefs came to ask her to find a water source. She had already be a famous person.


    At the southern border.


    The sun was scorching hot, and there was a fireball-like sun hanging in the blue sky. The clouds seemed to have been evaporated by the sun and disappeared without a trace.


    The tree hung its head dejectedly. The birds were too tired to migrate. Even the dogs couldn¡¯t be bothered to find food¡­


    The hot wind made people feel like they were being roasted over a fire.


    At the edge of a forest at the border, there were endless white tents that stretched into the distance. From afar, it looked like a cluster of mushrooms.


    In the military camp, an excited voice came from afar. ¡°Little Divine Doctor, Little Divine Doctor, everyone is recovering¡­¡±


    In a tent that was filled with the strong smell of medicine, at the table, a fifteen or sixteen-year-old youth was crushing the herbs with his head lowered.


    The young man¡¯s skin was very delicate. His eyes were bright and pure and his facial expression was serious. He was wearing a beige robe. He was thin and tall.


    He was stunned when he heard that. Then, he put down the tools and walked out.


    The soldier who shouted just now happened to arrive in front of the tent. He was clearly very excited, but when he saw the youth, he immediately became respectful.


    The young man ignored the soldier and walked straight to the patients with a frown.


    Ever since one person after another fell ill in the military camp, the general immediately got people to set up a quarantine area for the sick at the edge of the military camp.


    The originally lifeless quarantine area became especially lively at this moment. Everyone chatted andughed, feeling relieved that they had survived.


    When the young man saw this scene, he did not need to take everyone¡¯s pulse to know that they were recovering. He could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Someone saw him and hurriedly bowed. ¡°Greetings, Little Divine Doctor.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Little Divine Doctor.¡±


    The chief physician of the Imperial Hospital, Yuan Zheng, had a grandson who had disyed his medical talent since he was young.


    At the age of seven, he memorized a palm-thick ¡°Herb Compendium¡±. At the age of 11, he finished reading the medical books that his grandfather, Yuan Zheng, had collected for many years. After that, he went to various ces in the Dating Dynasty. When he returned at the age of 15, he became a Divine Doctor who had been curing illnesses. He was famous throughout the Daling Dynasty.


    When he heard that there were soldiers in the military camp who had fevers, vomiting, and diarrhea for unknown reasons, he took the initiative toe to the military camp to treat the soldiers.


    Yuan Hongjun ced one hand behind his back and looked at everyone. He was young but calm. ¡°Now that you are out of danger, it¡¯s about time for me to go back to the capital.¡±


    The soldiers cupped their hands. ¡°Thank you, Little Divine Doctor.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun turned around and walked back towards his tent. He thought to himself, I didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone better than me in medicine. What a surprise.


    He had to see what this person looked like.


    After packing up, Yuan Hongjun bade farewell to the general and returned to the capital..

 Chapter 99 - 99: Debt

    Chapter 99: Debt


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the Chu Vige.


    In the stable, Chu Eighth was carefully applying medicine to the horse.


    Chu Qingzhi was asked to find a water source, so she couldn¡¯t take care of the matters at home. Hence, she asked the children to help her.


    The injured horse¡¯s leg was still broken, so ity on the ground. However, it was in good spirits. Its big eyes were sparkling.


    Chu Eighth applied the medicine on the horse as she muttered, ¡°After applying the medicine, you will feel less pain.¡±


    There were a few close friends of Chu Eighth in the vige. At this moment, they stood by the stable and watched.


    Chu Hongxiu ced her hands on the railing by the stable and looked at the scene intently. ¡°Chu Eighth, the horse¡¯s injuries seemed to have healed a lot today.¡±


    Chu Eighth reached out and touched the horse¡¯s ear. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s no longer red and swollen. I¡¯ll apply some medicine on it in the afternoon again.¡±


    Chu Hongxiu was eager to try. ¡°Why don¡¯t we help you apply the medicine?¡±


    Chu Eighth quickly raised her hand to stop them. ¡°No need. Just stand there and watch.¡±


    Chu Hongxiu really wanted to help. ¡°The horse is so big. It¡¯ll take you a long time to do it alone.¡±


    Chu Eighth still refused. Her eyes widened slightly and she revealed a determined gaze. ¡°1 don¡¯t mind. I like to do these things.¡±


    Chu Hongxiu was speechless.


    They could only stand at the side and watch.


    Li Qingwu¡¯s daughter, Li Hongfeng, walked over. She looked at the horses enviously, so she walked into the stable and reached out to touch Fu Bao. ¡°Chu Eighth, can you give one of your two horses to us?¡±


    Chu Eighth raised her head and frowned. ¡°Are you dreaming?¡±


    Li Hongfeng touched Fu Bao lovingly, wishing she could bring it home immediately. This horse was too impressive. If she brought it home, everyone in the vige would definitely be envious of their family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy. You don¡¯t need an extra horse anyway. Raising two horses will cost your family a lot of money. 1 just want to share your burden.¡±


    How shameless¡­ Chu Eighth pouted and said unhappily, ¡°Our family can afford it. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Li Hongfeng turned around and red at Chu Eighth. She said with obvious displeasure, ¡°Chu Eighth, you¡¯re too unreasonable.¡±


    Chu Eighth widened her beautiful eyes and red back. ¡°I¡¯m unreasonable? You eat our food and live in our house. What else do you want?¡±


    Li Hongfeng pursed her lips and said arrogantly, ¡°We¡¯re your rtives. What¡¯s wrong with us eating some of your food?¡±


    Chu Eighth snorted. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 go to your house to eat as well, okay?¡±


    Li Hongfeng immediately retorted. ¡°Our family isn¡¯t as rich as yours.¡±


    Because our family has money, you can eat and stay here for free?¡­ Chu Eighth rolled her eyes. ¡°My family¡¯s money is borrowed¡­¡± After saying that, Chu Eighth acted like she had revealed a secret. She hurriedly covered her mouth and lowered her head uneasily.


    She was instructed by her ninth brother to do this.


    ¡°What?¡± Li Hongfeng widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Did your family borrow money?¡±


    Chu Eighth nodded guiltily. ¡°Yes, someone lent us the money to do business. We haven¡¯t earned much from the business now and are already asked to pay back the debt. 1 wonder if my parents have saved enough to pay it back.¡±


    She suddenly looked up. ¡°Sister Hongfeng, if our family can¡¯t pay it back, can you lend us some?¡±


    ¡°What makes you think our family has money? Think of a way yourself,¡± Li Hongfeng said and ran away in a panic.


    Chu Eighth watched her leave. Then, she covered her mouth and giggled, thinking to herself, Li Hongfeng should have been fooled by my acting, right?


    Chu Hongxiu asked with concern, ¡°Chu Eighth, did your family really borrow a lot of money?¡±


    Chu Eighth sighed and nodded helplessly. ¡°Yes, we borrowed money to do business. Otherwise, why do you think we had money to do business?¡±


    Chu Hongxiuforted her. ¡°Your family¡¯s business is doing so well. You can definitely pay it back.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Eighth smiled secretly. Even her best friend believed her words. It seemed that her performance was really not bad.


    Li Hongfeng went to look for Cao Zhn, intending to tell her everything that Chu Eighth had just said.


    As she walked, she suddenly saw a piece of paper left at the door of Li Qingyu¡¯s room.


    She picked it up and unfolded it. She couldn¡¯t read, so she put it away, thinking of showing it to her fatherter.


    In the front yard, she found Cao Zhn and pulled her to a corner to tell her what Chu Eighth had said.


    When Cao Zhn heard this, her expression changed. ¡°Chu Eighth told you that?¡±


    Li Hongfeng nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes, she said it out of panic. She even said that her family would borrow money from us.¡±


    Cao Zhn snorted when she heard that. ¡°With so many working for them, I thought they were doing well, but in fact, they are about to go broke.¡±


    Li Hongfeng asked softly, ¡°Mother, what should we do now?¡±


    Cao Zhn already had an idea. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see first. If it¡¯s true, we¡¯ll go home.¡± She would not lend the money no matter what.


    Li Hongfeng nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±


    Li Hongfeng then went to look for Li Qingwu and handed him the paper. ¡°Father, look at what¡¯s written on it.¡±


    Li Qingwu did not think much and unfolded the paper.


    When he saw the word ¡°IOU¡±, his heart sank, as if a basin of cold water had been poured on his head.


    How could Chu Rong be so bold as to borrow fifty taels of silver to do business? How long would it take to earn it back?


    He looked at Chu Rong, who was sitting on a chair beside him, and couldn¡¯t help but want to ask if the 1OU was true. However, he felt that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to ask, so he handed the IOU to Li Hongfeng and told her to put it back. He thought to himself that he would ask Chu Rong indirectlyter to confirm if it was true.


    Li Hongfeng left with the IOU.


    Li Qingwu walked towards Chu Rong. The words lingered on the tip of his tongue but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask.


    Chu Rong noticed his abnormality and asked, ¡°Second Brother, just say what you want to say. We¡¯re brothers. There¡¯s no need to hold it back.¡±


    When Li Qingwu heard this, he slowly said, ¡°Chu Rong, does your family owe a lot of money?¡±


    Chu Rong was stunned. Then, he pretended to be surprised. ¡°You know it?¡±


    ¡°I found out by ident.¡± Li Qingwuughed awkwardly. ¡°Chu Rong, why didn¡¯t you tell us about such a big matter?¡±


    Chu Rong forced a smile. ¡°I was thinking about telling you. The half-month period is almost up. They want us to return the money. We¡¯re not earning money at all from the business. I was about to ask you to lend us some money. Now that you¡¯ve asked, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to tell you. Second Brother, lend us some money. When we earn money from our business, we¡¯ll return it to you.¡±


    Li Qingwu expressed his doubts. ¡°You haven¡¯t made money from the business for half a month. Can you make money in the future?¡±


    Chu Rong said honestly, ¡°Qingzhi said that we can. We all believe her.¡±


    Li Qingwu frowned. He originally thought that the Chu family was earning a lot of money, but in fact, they couldn¡¯t even pay back their debts. It was too disappointing. ¡°She¡¯s a girl. Why do you trust her so much?¡±


    Chu Rong lowered his head and continued working. ¡°She reads a lot of books and is knowledgeable. We all listen to her..¡±

 Chapter 100 - 100: A Little Tactic

    Chapter 100: A Little Tactic


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Qingwu did not agree at all. Although he also felt that Qingzhi was very capable, he found it unbelievable that the entire Chu family listened to her.


    ¡°Third Brother-inw, you¡¯re the head of the family. Everyone should listen to you.¡±


    Chu Rong paused for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, but since things havee to this, there¡¯s no other way. Please help me.¡±


    Li Qingwu thought to himself, How can I help? The money is with Cao Zhn. Even if I want to lend you money, I can¡¯t. He said vaguely, ¡°Let me think.¡±


    Although he did not have much hope, Chu Rong was still very disappointed.


    Zheng Guixiang walked into the kitchen and pulled Li Qingyu, who was cutting vegetables, to the side. ¡°Qingyu, 1 want to discuss something with you.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled. ¡°Mother, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Zheng Guixiang said expectantly, ¡°Now that your family is doing well but your two brothers are still poor, you have to help.¡±


    Li Qingyu said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve already helped as much as I can.¡±


    ¡°How is that enough?¡± Zheng Guixiang nced at Granny Chu, who was cooking, and said softly, ¡°Qingyu, give your brother, sister-inw, nephew, and niece a higher sry. Also, let your brother and sister-inw be in charge. What do you think?¡±


    Li Qingyu felt ufortable. ¡°Mother, 1 don¡¯t have the final say in this family. Besides, our family still owes others 50 taels of silver. They¡¯reing tomorrow to collect the debts. I¡¯ve been worried about this.¡±


    Zheng Guixiang could not help but raise her voice. ¡°What? You owe people 50 taels of silver?¡±


    It was already very good for a farmer to earn five taels of silver a year. In other words, 50 taels of silver would take ten years. It was not something ordinary farmers could afford.


    Li Qingyu said helplessly, ¡°We borrowed money to start the business, but half a month has passed and we haven¡¯t earned any money. Mother, do you have any money? Lend us some and we¡¯ll return it to you when we earn money.¡±


    She thought to herself, Mother, don¡¯t me me. 1 have a family 1 want to protect too. I can¡¯t let my family be taken advantage of.


    When Zheng Guixiang heard this, she felt ufortable. ¡°Seeing that you¡¯ve hired so many people, I thought that you had made a lot of money. I didn¡¯t expect that not only are you carrying a huge debt, but your business is also not profitable.¡±


    Li Qingyu said sadly, ¡°Mother, how can doing business be so easy? If it¡¯s easy, won¡¯t everyone be rich?¡±


    Zheng Guixiang patted Li Qingyu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, you can continue cutting the vegetables. I won¡¯t disturb you. I¡¯m going out.¡±


    She wanted to use the money in her hands to support her sons. In addition, if she lent her money, she might not be able to get a penny back. It was better not to take this risk.


    Li Qingyu looked at Zheng Guixiang with disappointment in her eyes.


    In the shed, a few young women sitting beside Fan Limei chatted as they worked.


    ¡°Sister Qingyu came to borrow money from me yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Me too. Did you lend her money?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re from the same vige. How can 1 refuse her? Besides, we¡¯re working for her.¡¯


    ¡°I lent her money too. I hope it can help Sister Qingyu get through this.¡±


    The more Fan Limei listened, the more she felt that something was wrong. She went up and asked, ¡°Is the Sister Qingyu you¡¯re talking about Li Qingyu?¡±


    One of the women said, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Fan Limei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She asked uneasily, ¡°She really borrowed money from you.¡±


    The woman nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Her family borrowed 50 taels of silver to do business. Now that they can¡¯t pay it back, they naturally have to borrow it from someone. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Fan Limei shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never heard her mention it.¡±


    ¡°The debt collector wille tomorrow.¡± The woman turned her head to Fan Limei and said, ¡°You¡¯re rtives. You have to at least lend her ten taels of silver, right?¡±


    Fan Limei felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She thought that the Chu family was their hope, but now all the hope was dashed. ¡°Are you sure the debt collector ising tomorrow?¡±


    The woman said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Sister Qingyu said.¡±


    Fan Limei couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She quickly went outside to ask Cao Zhn about the situation, but Cao Zhn said the same thing.


    The two of them went to look for Zheng Guixiang, only to hear the same thing.


    Hence, the two of them firmly believed it.


    In the corner, Cao Zhn said resolutely, ¡°Mother, Sister-inw, I don¡¯t have the money to lend her. If you have, you can lend her as much as you want.¡±


    Fan Limei said, ¡°If we don¡¯t lend her the money, we definitely won¡¯t be able to stay.¡±


    Cao Zhn¡¯s tone was not good. ¡°So be it. They can¡¯t pay their debts. This ce will be someone else¡¯s sooner orter.¡±


    In the beginning, Fan Limei was especially jealous of Li Qingyu¡¯s good life. However, now that Li Qingyu had a huge debt on her, she was not jealous at all. Instead, she pitied her. ¡°So be it. Let¡¯s go say goodbye to them, okay?¡±


    Zheng Guixiang didn¡¯t want to lend money either. ¡°Alright, go and tell Qingyu that we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Fan Limei and Cao Zhn nodded. ¡°Got it, Mother.¡±


    The three of them first went to their husband and children to exin the situation. Finally, they went to look for Li Qingyu and Chu Rong.


    The two of them were surprised to hear that the Li family was leaving. They didn¡¯t expect such a simple test to scare them off.


    Fan Limei said in a self-righteous manner, ¡°Qingyu, Chu Rong, we can¡¯t help you with your family¡¯s matters. Sorry for disturbing you for two days.¡±


    Li Qingyu felt a little sad. It turned out that her family only wanted to share her wealth but not her difficulties. ¡°Father, Mother, Brother, Sister-inw, when are you leaving? I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    Fan Limei looked at the setting sun and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already packed our things. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    Li Qingyu¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    The Li family went to take their things. Li Qingyu walked behind to send them off. The other Chu family members also came out to see them off.


    Li Hanhai thought that he could enjoy a good life for a few days, but he did not expect that the Chu family actually wanted to borrow money from them. Hence, he was frustrated and left the fastest.


    Not long after the Li family left, Chu Qingzhi returned. Chu Eighth led Fu Bao out to eat grass. When Chu Eighth saw Chu Qingzhi, she immediately told her that the Li family had left.


    The corners of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s lips curled up. Not bad. With a small tactic, she made the Li family scurry away on their own.


    She nced at Chu Eighth and asked, ¡°Did you apply the medicine on that injured horse?¡±


    Chu Eighth said in high spirits, ¡°Yes, 1 applied twice. The horse is already much better.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi praised, ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went home, took the hoe, and walked towards the wastnd.


    Crackle crackle¡ª


    The sound of hammering, sawing, and knocking on bricks continuously sounded from the wastnd. A few dayster, the groundwork of the house had been built and bricying had already begun..

 Chapter 101 - 101: A Ranger

    Chapter 101: A Ranger


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The house Chu Qingzhi wanted to build was very big. An Shanwu did not have enough manpower and found manyborers in the vige. The vigers cherished this opportunity very much. Chu Qingzhi also paid a high sry, so they did their best to help.


    When they saw Chu Qingzhiing over, everyone greeted her.


    ¡°Hey, Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi is here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied with a smile and walked all the way to the side of the mound behind the wastnd.


    When she went out to find water sourcesst time, she identally found a few precious herbs. She picked them all and kept them in a small cloth bag. Today, she came to nt them on the mound.


    Chu Qingning walked over and wanted to ask Chu Qingzhi some questions. Seeing that she was holding a hoe, she asked, ¡°Fifth Sister, what are you nting?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ced the small cloth bag on the ground and was ready to plow the soil. ¡°Knotweed and ginseng.¡±


    Looking at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face that was red from the sun, Chu Qingning said, ¡°Fifth Sister, let me do it. Rest for a while.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi wanted to use a spell to grow the herbs. Otherwise, the herbs wouldn¡¯t have the effect she wanted. ¡°Fourth Sister, help me water it.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two sisters nted the herbs together.


    Shen Ruyue came out of the room and saw Chu Xuhua holding his hand tightly as he walked into the room. There was a trail of blood on the floor. ¡°Brother Xuhua, is your hand injured?¡±


    Chu Xuhua stopped in his tracks. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll bandage it myself.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Shen Ruyue turned around and took out a small box. ¡°Brother Xuhua, I¡¯ll help you bandage it.¡±


    Chu Xuhua nced at Shen Ruyue¡¯s concerned face and couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    The two of them arrived at the central room. Shen Ruyue carefully bandaged Chu Xuhua¡¯s hand.


    The inch-long wound on his finger made her heart ache, and her movements were especially careful.


    Chu Xuhua looked at the beautiful woman in front of him, and his calm heart began to race.


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning saw this scene when they came back.


    Shen Ruyue had an oval face and willowy eyebrows. Her facial features were beautiful, and she exuded confidence.


    Chu Xuhua was tall and handsome. He was a perfect match for Shen Ruyue.


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning could not help but smile. The two of them looked like a match made in heaven.


    Suddenly, the two of them saw the bright red blood on the ground. They quickly walked forward.


    Chu Qingzhi asked with concern, ¡°Brother, why are you injured?¡±


    Chu Xuhua pretended to be calm. ¡°I wasn¡¯t careful when I was moving the goods, so I cut my finger.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi secretly injected a few wisps of spiritual energy into Chu Xuhua¡¯s body to help him recover faster and suppress the pain. ¡°Be careful next time.¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    The first batch of rice dumplings was out of the pot, and the fragrance wafted far away.


    Every ten rice dumplings were tied together. The vigers prepared the rice dumplings and sent them to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house one by one.


    Chu Qingzhi got someone to put the rice dumplings in the shed to cool first before freezing them.


    The Chu family was so busy that they could only go back to restte at night.


    In the middle of the night, Chu Qingzhi came out of the house nimbly like a cat and flew into the mountains.


    The bright moon hung high in the sky, and the night was quiet.


    In the cave, Rong Yupeng was still lying on the hay, unconscious.


    The two wolves dutifully guarded the entrance of the cave. They looked at the moon with pious eyes.


    Chu Qingzhinded in front of the cave. When the two wolves saw her, they immediately ran towards her affectionately.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Chu Qingzhi tapped between the brows of the two wolves with her finger. ¡°Go.¡±


    The two wolves wagged their tails and disappeared into the darkness.


    Chu Qingzhi walked into the cave and looked at Rong Yupeng. The corners of her lips suddenly curled up into an evil smile. She squatted down and condensed a light on her finger before pointing it at Rong Yupeng¡¯s be.


    Rong Yupeng¡¯s entire body quickly showed signs of abnormality. His hand moved downwards into his pants, and a lustful expression appeared on his face. His body curled up slightly, and his breathing quickened as he panted heavily¡­


    It hurt Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes to look at him, but she still had to do what needed to be done.


    Suppressing her disgust, she picked Rong Yupeng up and flew all the way to the county city before leaving him in a dark alley.


    After doing it, Chu Qingzhi flew to the Chu Vige.


    After flying for a while, she suddenly saw a person standing on the roof nearby.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at him carefully. He was a young man in his early twenties. He was dressed in blue and had a gentle face. He had a tall figure and held a sword in front of his chest. He looked like a ranger.


    The man was also sizing up Chu Qingzhi.


    Under the night wind, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hair fluttered like thin willow branches. When she flew under the moonlight, she was like a butterfly.


    The man smiled and cupped his hands. ¡°I¡¯m Tong Yujie. Greetings, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi returned the greeting. ¡°Chu Qingzhi, nice meeting you.¡±


    Tong Yujie asked politely, ¡°Miss, why are you out sote at night?¡±


    This young man didn¡¯t look like a viin, but unfortunately, Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t want to make friends now. Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°I still have something on. See you around.¡±


    With that, she disappeared into the darkness in the blink of an eye.


    Tong Yujie looked in the direction where Chu Qingzhi had disappeared and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Her martial arts skills are surprisingly high. I wonder if I will have a chance to spar with her in the future.¡±


    Shuiyun County.


    Early in the morning, the county city that had remained quiet for the entire night slowly woke up. Everyone walked out of their houses one after another to enjoy the morning sun.


    In this tranquil moment, a beggar suddenly rushed out of the alley, shouting excitedly. ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯ve found Second Young Master Rong.¡±


    Everyone knew about Rong Yupeng¡¯s disappearance. Of course, everyone also heard of the rumor that he was brought away by a few men.


    Hence, when they heard the beggar¡¯s shout, they looked towards the alley and a look of shock appeared on their faces..

 Chapter 102 - 102: Seeing Is believing

    Chapter 102: Seeing Is believing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Rong Yupeng was lying on rhe ground, his clothes disheveled. His expression was¡­ strange.


    ¡°Oh my god, so the rumor is not fake!¡±


    ¡°The truth is right in front of us.¡±


    ¡°Look at him, he looks overindulged.¡±


    Everyone discussed it with interest.


    Rong Yupeng was still in a daze when he suddenly heard themotion. He slowly opened his eyes.


    He remembered that he was in a luxurious room. Why was he suddenly in an alley when he woke up? Before he could figure it out, he heard everyone whispering.


    He was a proud and arrogant person. Now that everyone saw him in such a state, he didn¡¯t know how he could continue to live in this county.


    When he thought of this and saw everyone pointing at him, he could not help but fly into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°What are you looking at? Get lost¡­¡±


    There were so many onlookers, so they were naturally not afraid of him. They continued to watch the show and gossip.


    Rong Yupeng¡¯s face turned red. He ran away from the other end of the alley in a panic.


    This scene confirmed the rumors from a few days ago. In an instant, it spread throughout the entire county.


    Chu Laipi and the other three immediately went to tell Chu Qingzhi the good news.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled faintly. This was just the beginning.


    Chu Laipi and the others saw the smile on Chu Qingzhi s lips and felt a chill run down their spines. Their fear of Chu Qingzhi increased.


    Today, Chu Qingshuang¡¯s master, Li Zhenzong, held a banquet and invited everyone in the Chu family. Other than the two young ones who went to school and Shen Ruyue, who needed to take care of the family, everyone else went.


    The Chu Family put on their new clothes, took their gifts, and chatted as they set off.


    The Li family was in the county city, not far from the Xu family. It was arge mansion that could amodate more than a hundred people.


    There were many beautiful courtyards in the mansion as well as rockery and gardens.


    The mansion was decorated with exquisite porcin ornaments, and it exuded the vibe of a generations-long porcin family.


    Li Zhenzong sent out many invitations. When everyone heard that Li Zhenzong had taken in a disciple and that it would be hisst disciple, they were very curious. Therefore, there was an endless stream of people who came to the banquet to see what kind of disciple Li Zhenzong had taken in.


    At the entrance, Li Zhenzong was all smiles. On his left was his youngest son,


    Li Shaoliang, and on his right was Chu Qingshuang. They weed the guests together.


    Chu Qingshuang was 13 years old, and there was a unique liveliness about her. Her eyes were round, and they flickered with intelligence.


    She was wearing a very slim purple and pink dress that Chu Qingyue had personally made for her today.


    A middle-aged man in his forties walked over and cupped his hands with a smile. ¡°Zhenzong, congrattions.¡±


    Li Zhenzong s face was radiant. ¡°Thank you foring.¡±¡®


    The middle-aged man shifted his gaze to Chu Qingshuang and sized her up. ¡°Is this yourst disciple?¡±¡®


    ¡°Qingshuang,e and greet Uncle Xu Yuandong.¡± Li Zhenzong was very proud. These few days, he realized that Chu Qingshuangs talent was better than he had imagined. She was also hardworking and humble. There was no need to mention how satisfied he was.


    Chu Qingshuang was very nervous, bur she still tried her best to appear collected. She greeted, ¡°Greetings, Uncle Xu.¡±


    Xu Yuandong looked at Chu Qingshuang and nodded. He smiled and said, ¡°You have to learn from your master. When ites to making porcin, no one in the county canpare to him.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Uncle Xu.¡±


    ¡°Is there no one else in this world? Li Zhenzong actually took in a girl. No matter how good a girl is, they can¡¯tpare to a man. What¡¯s there to show off?¡±


    The Li family¡¯s nemesis, the Wti family, was here¡­


    Wu Quancai looked at Chu Qingshuang critically and mocked her. It was obvious that he was here to cause trouble.


    These words attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Chu Qingzhi and the others stood at the side and watched as Chu Qingshuang helped receive the guests. There were also many Li family members standing beside her. Everyone was chatting happily.


    However, it was all disturbed by Wu Quancai.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gazended on Wu Quancai and her eyes were dangerously cold. No matter what, it was a joyous asion and he shouldn¡¯te to ruin everyone¡¯s fun!


    The other members of the Chu family did not look too good either. Today was Qingshuang s big day. It was simply intolerable if anyone wanted to ruin it.


    Li Zhenzong suppressed his smile and looked at Wu Wenquan coldly. ¡°As long as Qingshuang is willing to work hard and inherit my mantle, I don¡¯t care about her gender.¡±


    Wu Quancai raised his eyebrows and looked very mean. ¡°So what if a girl inherits your mantle? She will marry into someone else¡¯s family in the future. At that time, your Li family¡¯s inheritance will be taken away. What¡¯s the use of nurturing such a disciple?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the use?¡± The people who came with Wu Quancaiughed mockingly.


    The guests inside walked out to watch when they heard themotion. Now, everyone was gathered at the entrance.


    Chu Qingshuang had never seen such a scene or heard such harsh words. She sped her hands together and was so nervous that her palms were covered in cold swear.


    Like a lost deer, she looked uneasily at her family.


    However, when she met Chu Qingzhi¡¯s calm and encouraging gaze, her thumping heart instantly calmed down.


    Swallowing her saliva, she mustered her courage and raised her voice. ¡°I won¡¯t be an ungrateful person. 1¡¯11 always remember Master¡¯s kindness. In rhe future, as long as the Li family needs me, I¡¯ll always be there. If the Li family wants to learn how to make porcin, I¡¯ll teach them everything.¡±


    Li Zhenzong immediately revealed a gratified expression. As expected of thest disciple he took in, she didn¡¯t disappoint him.


    Li Shaoliang, who was standing on the other side, looked at Chu Qingshuang with glowing eyes. This junior sister really left a good impression on him..

 Chapter 103 - 103: A Test

    Chapter 103: A Test


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When the Li family heard this, they were more willing to treat Chu Qingshuang as a part of their family. The way they looked at Chu Qingshuang also became kinder.


    The guests smiled and thought to themselves, ¡°Li Zhenzong¡¯s disciple is indeed not bad. She might even be able to help the Li family rise again¡±


    Wu Quancai did not expect a 13 year-old girl to have the courage to say such words. After hearing it, he could not help but be slightly stunned.


    Li Zhenzong smiled, but his voice was a little cold. ¡°Wu Quancai, if you¡¯re here to eat, my Li family wees you. If you¡¯re here to cause trouble, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to eat.¡± Wu Quancai would not let go of the opportunity to embarrass Li Zhenzong. ¡°However, I dide here today for something else.¡±


    Li Zhenzong did not look happy. ¡°If you have something to say, say it!¡±


    Wu Quancai took out a piece of paper from her sleeve. On the paper was a vase with four sides.


    This vase was very unique. There was the pattern of morning glory vines coiling around the body of the vase. Those vines looked very realistic, as if they were real morning glory.


    He unfolded the paper and showed it to everyone. ¡°Do you see this? This is a recent work of the porcin design master, but so far, no one has been able to make the porcin embryo. Li Zhenzong, since your disciple is so good, why don¡¯t you let her try?¡±


    Li Zhenzong looked at the paper and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Wu Quancai, my disciple has only learned for two days, and you¡¯re letting her make such a difficult porcin embryo. Aren¡¯t you deliberately making things difficult for her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m deliberately making things difficult for her.¡± Everyone knew that they were enemies, so Wu Quancai decided not to hide it. ¡°Li Zhenzong, it¡¯s just an apprenticeship banquet, but you beat the drum about it and invited everyone. Aren¡¯t you just showing off? Do you have the right to show off though?¡±


    Li Zhenzong scolded, ¡°Wu Quancai, you¡¯re just jealous. You couldn¡¯t find such a good disciple, so you came to make things difficult for my disciple. You¡¯re really bored.¡±


    Wu Quancai was very stubborn. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask you one thing. Do you dare to let your disciple make this porcin embryo?¡±


    Li Zhenzong was put on the spot.


    At this moment, Chu Qingshuang suddenly said, ¡°Master, let me try.¡±


    Wu Quancai shouted, ¡°I admire your courage.¡±


    Li Zhenzong looked at Chu Qingshuang with even more admiration. She had already done a good job by not showing any fear.


    He looked at Wu Quancai. ¡°There¡¯s no y here, nor are there any tools. How is she supposed to make it?¡±


    Wu Quancai was already prepared. ¡°I prepared everything. Don¡¯t worry.¡± As he spoke, he waved his hand. ¡°Bring the tools and y over.¡±


    The crowd made way for a few servants to carry the things over and ce them in front of Chu Qingshuang.


    Li Zhenzong red at Wu Quancai. It was obvious that he was up to no good.


    Li Qingyu held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand nervously. Qingshuang had never seen such a big scene since she was young. Could she handle it?


    In fact, Chu Qingshuang was very nervous. She was so nervous that her back was covered in cold sweat. However, when she thought about how her master and family would be humiliated if she backed down, she beat the bullet and agreed to the challenge.


    Chu Qingzhiforted her gently, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Qingshuang can definitely do it.¡±


    Li Shaoliang walked to Chu Qingshuang¡¯s side and carefully patted her shoulder. ¡°Junior Sister, just do your best.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang nodded.


    Wu Quancai watched all of this calmly. He was certain that Chu Qingshuang would not be able to make it. How could a thirteen-year-old girl make a porcin embryo that even her master could not?!


    Today, he would make Li Zhenzong lose all his face!


    Li Qingyu walked towards Chu Qingshuang. ¡°Qingshuang, we are all here supporting you. Don¡¯t be afraid. Just do your best.¡±


    The other Chu family members looked at Chu Qingshuang with concern and encouraged her with their eyes.


    Chu Qingshuang¡¯s gaze swept past everyone. When she saw the concerned faces of her family, she nodded heavily. Then, she rolled up her sleeves and sat in front of the potter¡¯s wheel. She began to check the tools and y. After confirming that there were no problems, she took the paper and looked at it carefully. An outline slowly appeared in her mind and she began to work.


    Li Zhenzong red at Wu Quancai. He would definitely not let this old man off!


    He suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Wu Quancai smiled sarcastically. ¡°Why? Are you going back on your word?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Li Zhenzong looked at Wu Quancai with a cold expression. ¡°1 know you¡¯re certain that Qingshuang won¡¯t be able to make it, but what if she does?¡±


    Wu Quancai indeed didn¡¯t think Chu Qingshuang could make it, but he would not say it. He pulled off the jade pendant at his waist. ¡°If she can make it, 1¡¯11 give this jade pendant to her as a gift.¡±


    The jade pendant was translucent and green without any impurities. It was obvious that the material was top-notch. Coupled with the butterfly patterns carved on it, it was worth at least a hundred taels of silver.


    Li Zhenzong snatched the jade pendant over. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this jade pendant will belong to my disciple. 1¡¯11 keep it for her first, lest some people regret it.¡±


    Wu Quancai looked at Li Zhenzong disdainfully. ¡°Do 1 look like someone whocks a jade pendant?¡±


    Li Zhenzong did not say anything else and focused on watching his disciple make the porcin embryo.


    He thought to himself that it didn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t make it. She had only learned for a few days, and the porcin was soplicated. No one wouldugh at her if she failed.


    However, if she did it well, her reputation would be renowned in the porcin world. Even some seniors would have to be respectful to her. Most importantly, she could also embarrass Wu Quancai. It was killing two birds with one stone.


    Many people looked at the young girl in the crowd worriedly. They did not expect her to encounter such a huge test right after bing Li Zhenzong¡¯s disciple.


    Everyone prayed for Chu Qingshuang.


    Chu Qingzhi felt that this test was not bad.


    If Chu Qingshuang passed, her career could take a giant leap forward.


    If she did not pass, it could teach Chu Qingshuang a lesson that difficulties and obstacles were unavoidable in her life.


    At this moment, a slender figure in dark blue walked over. His voice was calm. ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned her head and saw Tang Jinghong¡¯s well-defined jawline. It looked even more chiseled under the sunlight. ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Li invited me.¡± When Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi, there was a light in his dark eyes..

 Chapter 104 - 104: Expressing His Feelings

    Chapter 104: Expressing His Feelings


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and exined what had happened to Tang Jinghong.


    When Tang Jinghong heard this, he nced at Wu Quancai. The two families had beenpeting over the number one porcin family for decades.


    Lord Zhao was going to hold a wedding and needed to buy a batch of porcin. The porcin merchants around the capital werepeting to be the provider. It was said that Lord Zhao had decided on the Li family¡¯s porcin.


    Wu Quancai must have heard about it, which was why he came to find trouble with the Li family.


    Tang Jinghong leaned closer to Chu Qingzhi and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you think Qingshuang can make the embryo?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was calm and collected and her tone was confident. ¡°Of course. Ten years of ying with the mud isn¡¯t for nothing. Qingshuang¡¯sprehension of porcin has already reached the level of a master.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s gaze gently swept across Chu Qingzhi¡¯s delicate eyebrows. ¡°Qingshuang is lucky to have a sister like you.''¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have her as my sister too.¡± Qingshuang had also given her many precious things.


    Tang Jinghong looked at that smile and his heart raced uncontrobly.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Chu Qingshuang calmly molded the y into the shape of a vase and then the most difficult part, the patterns of the morning glory vines.


    It was undeniable that the vase was very beautiful, but it required a deep foundation in pottery.


    Chu Qingshuang looked up at the paper and frowned unconsciously. It was indeed a little difficult for her to mold a vine and coil it around the body of the vase.


    If she did not do it well, not only would she be mocked, but she would also embarrass her master and family.


    She could not help but feel anxious and uneasy. The cold sweat on her forehead slowly seeped out and gathered into beads of sweat that rolled down her face¡­


    When Chu Qingzhi saw Chu Qingshuang like this, she knew that something was wrong. She curled her fingers and condensed a ball of light.


    The ball of light entered Chu Qingshuang¡¯s be without anyone noticing.


    In an instant, Chu Qingshuang felt enlightened.


    Her fear and nervousness were swept away. Her anxious heart instantly calmed down. She slowly took a deep breath and began to mold the vines.


    When everyone saw her reaction, they couldn¡¯t help but praise her.


    Chu Qingzhi retracted her finger and continued to watch quietly.


    Tang Jinghong stood straight with one hand behind his back, his aura spreading naturally.


    Seeing the light sh past, he turned to look at Chu Qingzhi with some curiosity.


    Chu Qingzhi tilted her head and looked at Tang Jinghong. Her eyes were clear and calm. She blinked at him before looking away.


    When Wu Quancai saw Chu Qingshuang like this, he felt a little nervous. How could Chu Qingshuang make such a difficult porcin embryo?


    Impossible. He had asked the porcin masters in his family to make it, but they all said that they couldn¡¯t. How could a teenage girl do it?


    She must be pretending to be calm.


    He tried his best to calm himself down. In his heart, he hoped that Chu Qingshuang would fail. It would be best if she made a big fool of herself and embarrassed her master.


    When Li Zhenzong saw Chu Qingshuang¡¯s performance, a smile appeared on his face.


    Li Shaoliang¡¯s tightly clenched fists slowly rxed. When he saw Chu Qingshuang sweating just now, his heart was in his throat.


    As time passed, Chu Qingshuang sessfully molded the vines of the morning glory, then the flowers, leaves¡­


    What she needed to do next was to fuse the morning glory¡¯s vines, leaves, flowers, and the vase into one.


    This was also the most difficult part. If it was not done well, it would look unnatural. That way, it would be considered a failure.


    Chu Qingshuang closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths before carefully wrapping the vines around the bottle¡­


    The people who came here more or less knew about porcin and even did porcin business.


    Currently, the porcin business had already entered a bottleneck. It was very, very difficult to break through the bottleneck, but now, they seemed to see a possibility¡­ to break through the bottleneck and bring the porcin business to another level.


    Wu Quancai¡¯s palms were sweating more and more, as if he had just washed her hands.


    If Chu Qingshuang sessfully molded the porcin, everything he did today would be a stepping stone for her. Furthermore, he would lose an expensive jade pendant.


    The losses would be huge!


    At the thought of this, Wu Quancai could no longer remain calm. He turned his head slightly and nced at the man behind him, as if he was sending a secret signal.


    The man silently left the crowd.


    Chu Qingzhi narrowed her eyes slightly, and a cold light appeared. Wu Quancai was clearly nning to y tricks when he realized that he was going to lose.


    Her divine sense followed the man who had left the crowd. Then, she saw him walking to an alley at the side. There was a person wearing a bamboo hat who knew martial arts.


    She quietly left the crowd and walked towards the alley. The man had yet to leave. When he saw Chu Qingzhiing over, he immediately became nervous.


    Just as she was about to make a move, a low and deep voice suddenly brushed past her ears like the wind. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Then, he walked up to the bamboo hatted man and froze him on the spot.


    Tang Jinghong slowly walked out of the alley. He did not hide his feelings and also wanted to test her. ¡°Let me do this kind of thing for you in the future.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was slightly stunned. She said with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked down at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s delicate and beautiful face. Had she epted him just now?


    Chu Qingzhi tilted her head yfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ced her hands behind her back and walked towards the Li mansion with an unnatural expression.


    Tang Jinghong was already indirectly expressing his feelings to her. Although she really hoped that a man would like her, she felt that there was something missing.


    What was missing though?


    Tang Jinghong walked behind, his gaze fixing on the beautiful figure in front of him with a faint smile.


    Wherever Qingzhi was, he seemed to be unable to see anyone else.


    After Wu Quancai secretly gave the word, he stopped panicking. He slowly calmed down and looked at the porcin embryo in Chu Qingshuang¡¯s hand with a sinister smile.


    At this moment, Chu Qingshuang was focused on cing the leaves of the morning glory on the vines.


    Carefully, Chu Qingshuang put more than ten leaves on the vines.


    From afar, it looked like a real morning glory vine had climbed up the vase. It was very realistic..

 Chapter 105 - 105: Matchmakers Gather

    Chapter 105: Matchmakers Gather


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Li Zhenzong saw this scene, the joy in his eyes was about to overflow. Qingshuang was definitely the most talented girl he had ever met.


    Thest step was the icing on the cake. She had to carefully ¡°grow¡± the five morning glory flowers on the porcin.


    Chu Qingshuang was totally engrossed in her work, and her gaze was unprecedentedly serious. At this point, she couldn¡¯t afford to make a mistake.


    Wu Quancai stared at Chu Qingshuang for a while, then felt that something was wrong. He looked around and frowned. Why wasn¡¯t he taking action yet?


    He found a man and asked him to wait in the alley. That man was very good at using hidden weapons. Wu Quancai wanted that man to use a stone to hit Chu Qingshuang¡¯s hand. As long as Chu Qingshuang¡¯s hand was injured, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to make the porcin embryo. But after waiting for so long, he still didn¡¯t see the man taking action.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Wu Quancai¡¯s darting eyes and a mocking smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was attracted to Chu Qingshuang. To be more precise, they were attracted by the porcin embryo in her hand.


    Everyone held their breath as they watched the flowers ¡°grow¡± on the porcin.


    ¡°Lifelike, it¡¯s simply lifelike!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly the same as what is drawn on the paper.¡±


    ¡°This youngdy¡¯s future is limitless.¡±


    Li Zhenzong could not hide the smile on his face. Qingshuang was really amazing. When he was at her age, there was no way he could make such aplicated porcin embryo.


    Li Shaoliang¡¯s eyes were already glued to Chu Qingshuang, his eyes filled with admiration.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled slightly. She had always believed that her sister could seed.


    The Chu family gradually rxed. They smiled and looked at Chu Qingshuang proudly.


    After checking that her work was satisfactory, she stood up and bowed.


    ¡°Master, seniors, the porcin embryo ispleted.¡±


    Li Zhenzong said proudly, ¡°Good, good, good¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Chu Qingshuang felt dizzy and staggered.


    Li Shaoliang, who was standing closest to her, quickly supported her. He was filled with concern. ¡°Junior Sister, are you alright?¡±


    Li Qingyu and the others hurriedly walked over. ¡°Qingshuang¡­¡±


    Chu Qingshuang rubbed her temples and felt especially tired. ¡°Father, Mother, my head is a little dizzy.¡±


    Li Zhenzong turned to Li Shaoliang and said, ¡°Quickly help Qingshuang into the house to rest.¡±


    Li Shaoliang immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Then, all the guests outside entered the residence. They did not care about what happened next. They believed that Li Zhenzong would not let Wu Quancai off easily.


    Tang Jinghong also followed Chu Qingzhi into the residence.


    When he returned to the military campter, he would write a letter to Lord Zhao and tell him what had just happened as a joke.


    Once Lord Zhao knew about it, the Wu family could forget about being the porcin provider for Lord Zhao.


    Lord Zhao was the younger brother of the current Emperor and was deeply favored by the Emperor. The entire world knew that he loved three things: war, beauties, and heroes.


    When Lord Zhao went to the army to train back then, he happened to be in the same camp as Tang Jinghong. The two of them had even gone to the battlefield together.


    On the battlefield, Tang Jinghong risked his life to save Lord Zhao.


    Lord Zhao was a forthright person. From then on, he treated Tang Jinghong as a confidant. Whenever Tang Jinghong returned to the capital, Lord Zhao would go look for him.


    Many influential people in the capital were very jealous of Tang Jinghong. They thought that he was just a son of a farmer and came from a poor family. It was simply uneptable for him to be so close to Lord Zhao.


    At the entrance, Li Zhenzong stared coldly at Wu Quancai. ¡°What else do you have to say?¡±


    Wu Quancai had pped himself in the face in front of everyone. His face was ashen. ¡°Hmph, there¡¯s still a long way to go. Let¡¯s wait and see!!!¡±


    With that, he flicked his sleeve and pushed away the person standing behind him. He left angrily.


    The people who came with him also left dejectedly.


    ¡°Brother Li, congrattions on finding such a good disciple.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it makes us envious.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too lucky. If youe across other talents like her, remember to introduce them to us.¡±


    Everyone was envious.


    At this moment, Li Zhenzong felt extremely proud of his disciple. He greeted the guests with a smile, ¡°Everyone,e. Let¡¯s eat and drink inside.¡±


    The people at the door followed Li Zhenzong into the residence. As soon as he entered, he immediately announced the start of the banquet.


    What happened at the entrance of the Li mansion quickly spread throughout the porcin world around Shuiyun County. While everyone was envious of Li Zhenzong, they were very impressed and curious about Chu Qingshuang. At the same time, they looked down on Wu Quancai.


    The Wu family¡¯s porcin business slowly went downhill. In a few years, it would go bankrupt.


    In the Chu Vige.


    There was nock of matchmakers in every vige. This was also a special vige characteristic.


    On the vige road, Matchmaker Chu looked at Matchmaker Yun in surprise. ¡°What brings you to the Chu Vige from the Yun Vige?¡±


    Matchmaker Yun looked like an ordinary middle-aged vige woman. She was dressed in brown clothes, but she had a little red flower on her head that symbolized her identity as a matchmaker. She was full of energy. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Miss Chu.¡±


    Matchmaker Chu more or less knew who Matchmaker Yun was looking for, but she still said, ¡°Our vige is full of Miss Chu.¡±


    Matchmaker Yun waved the handkerchief in her hand. ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯m so happy that I forgot about this. I¡¯m here to look for Chu Qingzhi. Where is her house?¡±


    Matchmaker Chu smiled. ¡°I know what you are up to, but I advise you to give up.¡±


    ¡°Why should I give up?¡± Matchmaker Yun was puzzled. ¡°The single men in our vige all like Qingzhi. Qingzhi is so beautiful and capable. 1 must bring her to our vige.¡±


    Matchmaker Chu showed a disdainful look. ¡°I don¡¯t want to criticize you, but your Yun Vige is poorer than the Chu Vige. Which family is worthy of our Qingzhi?¡±


    Matchmaker Yun insisted, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide if the men in my vige are worthy of her or not. It still depends on Miss Chu¡¯s parents. As long as Miss Chu¡¯s parents agree, Miss Chu will belong to our Yun Vige.¡±


    Seeing that Matchmaker Yun did not listen to her advice, Matchmaker Chu was a little dissatisfied. ¡°You really won¡¯t give up until you reach the dead end. Qingzhi is not someone the men of your Yun Vige can dream of. You¡¯re a toad trying to eat swan meat.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the toad wanting to eat swan meat?¡± Matchmaker Zhang sashayed over, followed by a few matchmakers with little red flowers on their heads.


    Matchmaker Chu sized up everyone. ¡°So you girls made an agreement toe together?¡±


    Matchmaker Zhang smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that we made an agreement. We¡¯re just afraid that Miss Chu will be snatched away if weete.¡± Matchmaker Chu said, ¡°Why? Do you all want to bring Qingzhi to your vige?¡±


    Matchmaker Zhang shook her handkerchief. ¡°Of course. Miss Chu is the girl everyone wants to marry the most now. All the unmarried men in my vige asked me to talk to her family.¡±


    Matchmaker Chu turned her face to Matchmaker Yun and said faintly, ¡°It seems that your vige is not the only toad.¡±


    The matchmakers were speechless..

 Chapter 106 - 106: The Most Suitable Man For Chu Qingzhi

    Chapter 106: The Most Suitable Man For Chu Qingzhi


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Matchmaker Xu, who was behind, said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what others think. What¡¯s important is what Chu Qingzhi and her parents think. Let¡¯s go to Miss Chu¡¯s house and talk to her parents.¡±


    Matchmaker Yun agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The group of matchmakers changed directions and walked towards Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house under Matchmaker Zhang¡¯s lead.


    Matchmaker Chu stood on the spot and looked at the group of people. After a while, she followed them. ¡°I want to see how you¡¯re going to be rejected. You don¡¯t even know your own limit.¡±


    Now, Chu Qingzhi was the vige treasure of the Chu Vige. How could she marry those people? If she wanted to marry someone, she had to marry a young master from the county.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family bade farewell and went home after the banquet. Chu Qingshuang also went home. Li Zhenzong asked her to go home and rest well before going to the porcin shop tomorrow.


    When Li Qingyu returned home, she changed her clothes and went to help wrap the rice dumplings.


    Since she had already agreed to Shopkeeper Qian¡¯s long-term cooperation, Chu Qingzhi got someone to build another shed beside the ice cream bar shed to specially make rice dumplings.


    An auntie from the vige walked towards Li Qingyu. ¡°Qingyu, there are many matchmakers outside. Go out and take a look.¡±


    Li Qingyu looked puzzled. ¡°Matchmakers?¡±


    The auntie was also very confused. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know what happened either. Hurry up and go out to take a look.¡±


    Li Qingyu could only put down what she was doing and go outside to see the matchmakers.


    As soon as Matchmaker Zhang entered the house, she felt cool. It was extremelyfortable. ¡°Your house is so cool.¡±


    Li Qingyu didn¡¯t know what was going on either. No matter how hot it was outside, the house was always cool. She said, ¡°Everyone, please take a seat.¡±


    The matchmakers did not sit. Instead, they surrounded Li Qingyu.


    Matchmaker Zhang was the most anxious. She said, ¡°Qingyu, let¡¯s talk about why we are here first.¡±


    Li Qingyu understood very well what these matchmakers were here for, but she did not know which one of her children they wanted to matchmake. ¡°Then tell me.¡±


    When Chu Rong, Grandpa Chu, and Granny Chu heard the news, they all came to the central room.


    Matchmaker Zhang looked around and shook her handkerchief. ¡°Qingyu, you don¡¯t know how popr your Qingzhi is in the surrounding viges now.¡±


    Matchmaker Xu echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone calls her the little fairy who descended from the heavens.¡±


    Li Qingyu and the others were confused. When did their daughter be a fairy?


    Matchmaker Zhou continued, ¡°Do you know that your Qingzhi can fly? She flies like a butterfly and charms all the men, women, and children in our vige. She¡¯s also born with divine strength and can carry a horse. She¡¯s extremely powerful¡­¡±


    Li Qingyu and the others were speechless. They felt that these matchmakers were day-dreaming.


    Qingzhi was a girl and skinny. How could she possibly carry a horse?


    Wait!


    Li Qingyu suddenly realized something. ¡°Are you all here to matchmake Qingzhi?¡±


    The matchmakers said in unison, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Li Qingyu clearly did not expect her fifth daughter to be so popr.


    In the past, one of the popr girls in the Chu Vige was visited by three matchmakers at the same time, but now there were actually one, two, nine, ten matchmakers visiting her family.


    She took a few breaths and said awkwardly, ¡°So many of you are here to talk about Qingzhi¡¯s marriage, but she can only marry one.¡±


    Matchmaker Zhang said straightforwardly, ¡°That¡¯s fine, Qingyu. Whoever your daughter marries, it won¡¯t affect our rtionship.¡±


    Matchmaker Chu stood at the door and watched themotion. She betted that Qingzhi would reject all of them. These people simply didn¡¯t know what was good for them.


    In her opinion, the most suitable man for Qingzhi was Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong was steady and reliable. He looked like someone she could rely on. Moreover, his indescribable aura always gave people a feeling that he was someone powerful.


    Moreover, if she married someone from the same vige, her family could take care of her.


    As Matchmaker Chu was thinking, she heard light and steady footsteps. Then, a tall figure walked in.


    Tang Jinghong had never expected to see a house full of matchmakers one day. He was slightly stunned before looking straight at Li Qingyu. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m looking for Qingzhi.¡±


    Li Qingyu knew that Tang Jinghong was looking for Chu Qingzhi for something serious and hurriedly said, ¡°She¡¯s in the room. 1¡¯11 call her for you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nced at the matchmakers and followed Li Qingyu.


    The matchmakers looked at Tang Jinghong in a daze. He was handsome and imposing. They couldn¡¯t help but want to matchmake this man. However, looking at his age, he should be married. With this in mind, the matchmakers could only suppress this thought.


    Tang Jinghong followed Li Qingyu to the door of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s room. Li Qingyu knocked lightly. ¡°Qingzhi, Jinghong is here. I have something to ask you. Come out for a while.¡±


    The door opened quickly and a girl with bright eyes and white teeth walked out. Her beautiful eyes were slightly curved.


    She was wearing a light green dress. This color made her look even more lively.


    Chu Qingzhi waved at Tang Jinghong, signaling for him to wait a moment. Then, she asked Li Qingyu, ¡°Mother, what do you want to ask?¡±


    As she spoke, she nced at the room full of matchmakers.


    She never expected that she, Chu Qingzhi, would be so popr one day. Even the emperor¡¯s daughter did not have so many people going to propose marriage, right?


    Li Qingyu looked at her beautiful daughter. She couldn¡¯t bear to marry such a good daughter off at all, but it was only a matter of time before her daughter had to marry someone.


    ¡°Qingzhi, they¡¯re all here to talk about your marriage. What do you think?¡±


    They were all here to talk about Qingzhi¡¯s marriage???


    When Tang Jinghong heard this, he pursed his lips tightly. An indescribable feeling rose in his heart. In short, he was a little afraid that Qingzhi would agree to marry.


    He secretly looked at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression¡­


    Chu Qingzhi smiled as usual and held Li Qingyu¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°Mother, do you want to marry your daughter off so early?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, but girls have to get married.¡± Li Qingyu was a traditional woman. ¡°You can get engaged first and marry in two years..¡±

 Chapter 107 - 107: Distributing rice dumplings

    Chapter 107: Distributing rice dumplings


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi leaned closer to Li Qingyu and whispered, ¡°Mother, but I don¡¯t want to marry anyone. Can you reject them?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like any of them?¡± Li Qingyu was a little surprised, but she felt that it was reasonable. This daughter of hers was knowledgeable. She knew how to read, draw, and do business. She had many ideas and had high standards. It was normal for her not to like the rough men in the vige.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t like any of them. Besides, Mother, Brothers and Sisters aren¡¯t married yet. 1 can¡¯t marry before them, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You can get engaged first and marryter.¡± Actually, Li Qingyu did not want Qingzhi to marry those people. It was not that she looked down on them. She just felt that they were really not worthy of her Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head. ¡°Mother, go and reject them for me.¡±


    Li Qingyu looked at her daughter lovingly for a while. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling, I naturally won¡¯t force you.¡± She stroked Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hair and turned to walk out.


    Hearing this, Tang Jinghong slowly rxed, and his heart calmed down. He turned his head and looked at Chu Qingzhi with a dark gaze.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and met Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes.


    Their surroundings gradually turned blurry, and there was only each other in their eyes. Something was undergoing a qualitative change. An ambiguous aura spread, and an inexplicable feeling surfaced.


    Chu Qingzhi felt her heart beat faster. She looked away and tucked her hair awkwardly.


    She let out a low cough and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand that was hidden in his sleeve tightened slightly. ¡°I¡¯m here to see how the preparation of the rice dumplings is going.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi quickly walked towards the shed. ¡°The rice dumplings are already done. I¡¯ll bring you to take a look.¡±


    Tang Jinghong followed. ¡°Ok.¡±


    In the central room, Li Qingyu tactfully rejected the matchmakers and sent them out one by one.


    Matchmaker Chu stood at the entrance of the courtyard and watched as the group of matchmakers walked back in disappointment. She couldn¡¯t help but want tough.


    It was obvious that Qingzhi already had someone in her heart. How could she like the people from the viges? She had told the matchmakers, but they wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    Li Qingyu turned around and looked at Matchmaker Chu. The two of themughed.


    The news of ten matchmakersing to talk about marriage at the same time was too rare, so it quickly spread throughout the surrounding viges. Some people who specialized in collecting anecdotes recorded it in books. Later on, when people read of this anecdote, they felt that it was fabricated and impossible.


    In the following days, Chu Qingzhi focused all her attention on making rice dumplings until the fourth of May.


    Starting from this morning, Young General Xu brought people to transport the rice dumplings. They transported them in carts until noon.


    Tang Jinghong walked towards Chu Qingzhi and took out a stack of banknotes for her with a gentle smile. ¡°Count it.¡±


    There were 200,000 rice dumplings for 25 copper coins each. It was a total of 5,000 taels of silver. Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just the right amount.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and looked at Chu Qingzhi intently. He invited, ¡°Tomorrow is the Dragon Boat Festival. The county will be especially lively at night. Do you want to go and take a look?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi also wanted to rx, so she agreed. ¡°By the way, our family will go to the Hongyan Restaurant in the county city for dinner tomorrow. We¡¯ve already booked it. Come with us.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sincere eyes and nodded with a faint smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Li Qingyu walked over. She knew that Tang Jinghong had been chased out of the house by his family and her heart ached for him. ¡°Jinghong,e to Auntie¡¯s house for lunch tomorrow.¡±


    His father was really cold-blooded. It was true that having a stepmother meant having a stepfather.


    Tang Jinghong nced at Chu Qingzhi. With her head slightly tilted, Chu Qingzhi looked yful. His heart skipped a beat. ¡°Thank you, Auntie. I¡¯ll definitelye tomorrow.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cook your favorite dishes tomorrow.¡±


    A smile appeared in Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you, Auntie. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Li Qingyu said with concern, ¡°Be careful on the way.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sent Tang Jinghong to the vige entrance. She looked around and whispered, ¡°Jinghong, you can let the soldiers eat the rice dumplings when you get back. I¡¯ve already heated them up for you.¡±


    It would take ages for the others to heat up so many rice dumplings, but for her, it was just a matter of spells.


    ¡°By the way, there are rice dumplings in the small box that I specially made for you. You must try them.¡±


    In order to thank Tang Jinghong for letting her earn so much money, she specially made some unique sweet rice dumplings for him¡­ Last time, she realized that Tang Jinghong liked to eat sweet things.


    Tang Jinghong instantly felt that he seemed to like Chu Qingzhi more. He stared at her with a light in his eyes. ¡°Qingzhi, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Jinghong brought the horse over and mounted it coolly. He nced at Chu Qingzhi and rode away.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong¡¯s tall back as he left. She suddenly hoped that time would pass quickly and that he woulde early tomorrow.


    At the military camp.


    The carts of rice dumplings were transported back and ced on the drill ground. This attracted the attention of everyone in the military camp.


    When the drums sounded, everyone immediately came to the drill ground and stood in formation.


    Tang Jinghong also arrived at the drill ground. He handed the matter of distributing the rice dumplings to the deputy general.


    The deputy general walked up to the tform. ¡°In order to celebrate the Dragon Boat Festival, the general prepared rice dumplings for everyone.¡±


    ¡°The rice dumplings are still hot. You can eat it straight away. Four for each person.¡±


    ¡°Now, line up and get it one by one.¡±


    After the deputy general finished speaking, the soldiers immediately lined up. They had never heard of rice dumplings, seen them, or eaten them. What did they look like?


    The first soldier to get the rice dumpling couldn¡¯t help but drool when he smelled the fragrance. Because he would be on leave tomorrow, he wanted to bring it back and share it with his family. The weather was so hot now. He wondered if he could keep it until tomorrow.


    He turned around and ran towards Tang Jinghong. He asked expectantly, ¡°General, can we keep these rice dumplings for tomorrow?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded slightly. ¡°Sure, but not for more than three days.¡±


    Qingzhi had told him that the rice dumpling could be preserved for three days¡­ Chu Qingzhi had mixed a little spiritual energy in it. Otherwise, it would go bad very quickly on such a hot day.


    There were also people who couldn¡¯t wait to eat the rice dumplings, such as FangZerong.


    After receiving the rice dumplings, he went straight to Tang Jinghong¡¯s tent. ¡°General, I brought some for you.¡±


    Distributing rice dumplings would take a long time. Tang Jinghong watched for a while before returning to the tent.


    When he heard the voice, he looked up at Fang Zerong. ¡°No need. i have it..¡±

 Chapter 108 - 108: Pay Day

    Chapter 108: Pay Day


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Fang Zerong¡¯s gaze shifted to the small box on the table. The rice dumplings inside looked much more exquisite and smelled even better. ¡°General, this is¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked down at the rice dumpling with a gentle gaze. ¡°Qingzhi specially made this for me.¡±


    Fang Zerong clearly noticed that Tang Jinghong¡¯s tone was much gentler when he said the word ¡°Qingzhi¡±.


    He looked at Tang Jinghong in a daze. After a while, he asked, ¡°General, did you realize something?¡±


    Tang Jinghong tilted his head. ¡°Realize what?¡±


    Fang Zerong said excitedly, ¡°You like AAiss Chu!!!¡±


    He had known Tang Jinghong for almost seven years. Tang Jinghong was like an iron tree that would never bloom. Now, there was finally a woman in his life.


    Tang Jinghong was not embarrassed to be discovered. Instead, he smiled and picked up a rice dumpling.


    It was a peach blossom dumpling. The pink color of the peach blossom petals had already fused with the meat, dyeing the entire rice dumpling pink.


    Fang Zerong looked at him enviously. ¡°General, give me one.¡±


    There were a total of ten rice dumplings in the small box, and every one of them was different. Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t want to give away the rice dumplings that Chu Qingzhi had personally made for him. ¡°No, eat yours.¡±


    Fang Zerong looked at Tang Jinghong. ¡°You can¡¯t finish it all anyway. Don¡¯t be so stingy.¡±


    Tang Jinghong retorted, ¡°Who said I can¡¯t finish it all?¡±


    Fang Zerong thought to himself, It seems that I have to use a trick. He suddenly turned his head and shouted, ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    As expected, Tang Jinghong fell for it and subconsciously looked at the tent door.


    Fang Zerong immediately reached into the box to steal the rice dumplings. However, just as he reached above the box, Tang Jinghong grabbed his wrist.


    Fang Zerong moved his wrist. ¡°Let go!¡±


    Tang Jinghong did not let go immediately. Instead, he grabbed Fang Zerong¡¯s wrist and pulled him to the entrance of the tent before letting him go. ¡°Go back and eat your rice dumplings.¡±


    Seeing that Tang Jinghong treated the box of rice dumplings like a treasure, Feng Zerong knew that he could forget about getting one. He left with resignation.


    Tang Jinghong returned to the tent and sat on a stool. He picked up the rice dumpling again and slowly enjoyed it.


    After finishing one rice dumpling, he took another box that contained 200 rice dumplings and asked someone to send it to General Fan¡¯s residence.


    After General Fan received the rice dumplings, he sent some to his friends. He even sent someone to the pce to give them to his daughter. In the end, even the emperor ate two.


    In the Chu Vige.


    In the evening, Chu Qingzhi informed everyone toe and collect their wages.


    The vigers were extremely grateful to Chu Qingzhi.


    At this moment, everyone in the vige came to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house.


    Chu Qingzhi stood in front of them and said with a voice that contained spiritual energy, ¡°1¡¯11 pay those who made rice dumplings first. When you hear your nameter,e and get the money.¡±


    In the courtyard, there were four small tables. Shen Ruyue, Chu Xuhua, Chu Qingyue, Chu Third, and Chu Qingning each sat behind a table.


    On the small table in front of them was a pen, ink, paper, and inkstone, as well as a box containing money.


    Chu Xuhua and the others had studied for more than 20 days and knew a lot of words. They could help.


    Shen Ruyue picked up the list in front of her and read, ¡°Chu Xuede worked for four days and will be paid four hundred copper coins.¡±


    Chu Xuede hurriedly went forward and took the money with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Ruyue.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded at him and continued reading. ¡°Chu Xin¡­¡±


    Chu Xuhua, Chu Qingyue, and Chu Third also read the names at the same time. People whose name was called would go forward to collect their wages.


    After a while, Shen Ruyue called out a name, which shocked everyone present.


    ¡°Chu Laipi.¡±


    It was already dark, and there were only a few torches in the alley, so no one noticed Chu Laipi standing at the back of the crowd.


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Chu Laipi walked up to Shen Ruyue and rubbed his hands. ¡°How much did 1 earn?¡±


    Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei probably decided to turn a new leaf. Suddenly, one day, the two of them came to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house with bamboo leaves on their backs.


    After Chu Qingzhi took the bamboo leaves, they became even more motivated and kept sending them over. This was why they also had wages.


    Shen Ruyue said in a businesslike tone, ¡°You can get three hundred copper coins.¡±


    Three hundred copper coins? Chu Laipi grinned.


    It was a lot of money. This was his first time earning money. When Shen Ruyue ced the silver in his hand, he felt like he was floating in the air.


    When Chu Laipi¡¯s parents saw that their son had earned money, they sniffed and tears immediately rolled down.


    They couldn¡¯t believe that their son was actually learning to be a decent person.


    Chu Laipi bowed gratefully to Chu Qingzhi. For some reason, he wanted to bow to Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi put on a serious expression. ¡°Stop doing illegal things in the future. Find a proper job to make a living.¡±


    Chu Laipi quickly replied, ¡°Yes, 1 will.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Why did Chu Laipi respect Chu Qingzhi so much?


    As expected of their vige treasure, she could even make people turn over a new leaf.


    Unknowingly, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s status in the vige was getting higher and higher.


    The four of them gave out the wages at the same time. The progress was very fast. Among the people who made rice dumplings, the most received four hundred copper coins, and the least received two hundred copper coins. Everyone was extremely happy.


    Then, it was time for people who made ice cream bars to receive their wages.


    As of today, they had worked for exactly 20 days. They were supposed to receive their wages at the end of the month, but tomorrow was the Dragon Boat Festival. Some families needed money to buy stuff, so Chu Qingzhi thought that she might as well pay them together.


    Chu Xuhua looked up and shouted, ¡°Chu Lanzhen!¡±


    Chu Lanzhen and the other four girls were in charge of making the Twelve Zodiacs ice cream bars for the restaurant. Their pay was one hundred copper coins a day.


    They had worked for 15 days and received a tael of silver and 500 copper coins. To them, who had never earned money before, this was not only their first time earning money, but it was also a huge sum. Their hands were trembling as they held the silver. They were indescribably grateful to Chu Qingzhi.


    After the five of them received the money, they thanked Chu Qingzhi profusely.


    Chu Qingzhi had been maintaining a faint smile on her face. She was friendly. When someone came to thank her, she would encourage them. Her words were sincere and unknowingly affected everyone.


    Other than the five of them, the people who made the ice cream bars were paid two taels of silver.


    The vigers worked hard and hadn¡¯t been absent for a day. If they were missing a day, they would lose a lot of money.


    After getting paid, the vigers walked home happily, nning what to buy tomorrow. No one had ever looked forward to the Dragon Boat Festival as much as this year.


    The Chu family slowly quietened down..

 Chapter 109 - 109: A Hairpin

    Chapter 109: A Hairpin


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Qingzhi.¡± In the courtyard, Shen Ruyue handed the ount book to Chu Qingzhi and reported, ¡°In the past 20 days, we earned 2,400 taels of silver from selling ice cream bars and 5,000 taels of silver from rice dumplings. The cost for making the ice cream bars was 700 taels of silver, and the ingredients for the rice dumplings cost 3,000 taels. Just now, we paid the vigers 500 taels of silver. In the end, we earned a total of 3,200 taels of silver.¡±


    When the Chu family heard this number, they immediately became excited. In just 20 days, their family had earned more than 3,000 taels. It was unimaginable.


    Chu Qingzhi was very satisfied. ¡°Ruyue, give everyone twenty taels of pocket money. Buy something you like tomorrow.¡±


    Granny Chu immediately waved her hand and said, ¡°Qingzhi, there¡¯s no need. We can¡¯t spend all that money. Just give us one tael.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled gently and persuaded, ¡°Grandma, you can save it if you don¡¯t want to spend it, but you have to take the money. Otherwise, the others will also hesitate to take the money.¡±


    Everyone had contributed a lot to this family, so it was only right for them to spend it.


    Granny Chu thought about it and agreed. ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 take it.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan¡¯s eyes lit up. He could not help but ask, ¡°Fifth Sister, do we have pocket money as well?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Of course. Everyone has.¡±


    Shen Ruyue handed the money to everyone with a smile.


    The entire Chu Vige was filled with joy.


    In the central room.


    Chu Qingyue brought over a stack of clothes from her room and smiled gently. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Father, Mother, everyone,e over.¡±


    Hearing her voice, everyone came to the central room.


    Granny Chu nced at the stack of clothes and then looked at Chu Qingyue. ¡°Qingyue, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Chu Qingyue handed a dark purple dress to Granny Chu. ¡°Grandma, this is the dress I made for you. Wear it on the Dragon Boat Festival tomorrow.¡±


    Granny Chu held the clothes and gently touched the smooth material with her wrinkled hand. She was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Qingyue, you¡¯re so considerate.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled and handed the clothes to everyone one by one. ¡°Wear new clothes tomorrow to celebrate the holidays.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan unfolded his clothes and looked at them. He said sweetly, ¡°Second Sister, thank you. 1 like it very much.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded gently. ¡°If you like it, 1¡¯11 make more clothes of the same style for you in the future.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was overjoyed. ¡°Yay.¡±


    Shen Ruyue looked down at the light yellow dress and smiled brightly.


    She was an orphan. Growing up, she never knew what having a family felt like. However, in the short ten days living in the Chu family, she felt how good it was to have a family.


    A smile appeared on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face. Although she was forced to descend to the mortal world, it was undeniable that she had a lot of fun.


    Chu Qingyue picked up thest clothes and hesitated for a moment before going to Chu Xuhua¡¯s room.


    Ning Yuting leaned against the head of the bed and listened to theughter in the central room. He was in a daze.


    The man on the bed had eyes as ck as ink. There was a faint sadness in his eyes. He had a high nose bridge, distinct facial features, and a pale face.


    He was only wearing a single shirt. The snow-white single shirt made his already pale face look even paler.


    Chu Qingyue handed the clothes in her hand to Ning Yuting. ¡°I made clothes for my family. You¡¯re at our house now, so 1 made one for you as well.¡±


    Ning Yuting looked at the clothes and was slightly stunned. ¡°You specially made it for me?¡± No one had ever specially made clothes for him.


    Chu Qingyue smiled gently and said, ¡°Yes, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Ning Yuting took the clothes and smiled. ¡°1 can¡¯t be happier. Why would I mind? Miss Chu, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue shook her head gently. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. You¡¯re sick now. It¡¯s only right for me to take care of you.¡±


    Ning Yuting lowered his head and looked at the clothes. It was a green and white robe. The fabric was soft and the stitches were fine. It was paired with a green belt with cloud patterns embroidered on it. The work was really skillful.


    ¡°The clothes are especially well made. 1 like it very much. Miss Chu, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness. ¡°1¡¯11 go out first. 1 still have something to do outside.¡±


    At night.


    Ning Yuting unfolded the letter that Chu Qingzhi had given him and read it word by word under the bright moonlighting in from the window.


    The letter said, ¡°Yuting, I¡¯m grandpa. When I heard that you fell off the cliff, 1 was so scared that I fainted. Now that I¡¯ve received your letter, I¡¯m alive again.


    You¡¯re injured. Rest well. There¡¯s no need to rush back.


    Right, although I don¡¯t want to tell you, 1 think 1 have to mention it.


    Jiao Qinqin has already married someone else. Forget about her.¡±


    Jiao Qinqin was Ning Yuting¡¯s fiancee. They could be considered childhood sweethearts.


    Ning Yuting looked at the words ¡°married someone else¡± and clenched his fists tightly. However, he slowly rxed.


    He didn¡¯t like Jiao Qinqin, but he didn¡¯t have any other woman he liked, so he tacitly agreed to this marriage. However, he didn¡¯t expect Jiao Qinqin to marry someone else before the news of his death was confirmed.


    Were all women so heartless?


    He suddenly thought of Chu Qingyue and his gaze softened. Not all women were the same.


    At the military camp.


    The night wind blew through the forest, bringing with it a light rustling sound.


    The sparkling stars shone in the endless darkness, surrounding the bright moon in the middle.


    Tang Jinghong took out a simple box from under his pillow.


    His fingers gently caressed the box. His already deep eyes seemed to have be even deeper at this moment.


    His handsome face was cold and expressionless.


    He opened the box. There was nothing precious inside. It was just a silver hairpin with a spring flower engraved on the head to symbolize hope.


    This was his mother¡¯s dowry. After she died, she left it to him as a relic.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s fingertips gently caressed the hairpin. His greatest regret in life was that he wasn¡¯t with his mother when she passed away.


    ¡°Mother, did you leave the hairpin to me so that I could give it to your daughter-inw?¡±


    As he thought about it, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s beautiful face appeared in his mind. He muttered, ¡°Mother, 1 really like a girl, but I don¡¯t know if she likes me.¡±


    ¡°I want to tell her my feelings, but I¡¯m afraid that she will reject me. Mother, what do you think I should do?¡±


    Tang Jinghong stared at it for a while. He took the silk cloth and gently wiped it. Then, he carefully ced the hairpin back into the box.


    Hey down t, resting his head on one hand and pressing the other on the box. He tapped his index finger lightly, nning tomorrow in his mind..

 Chapter 110 - 110: The Dragon Boat Festival

    Chapter 110: The Dragon Boat Festival


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As usual, the Chu family woke up early. Today, everyone was on leave. Other than enjoying the Dragon Boat Festival, they did not do anything else.


    Chu Qingyue stood in the courtyard and said loudly, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to the river with sisters to pick wormwood and cmus.¡±


    Li Qingyu shouted from inside the kitchen, ¡°Alright,e back early.¡±


    The sun had revealed half of its face in the sky, dyeing the ground with a golden hue.


    Chu Qingyue and the other two sisters walked towards the river with the morning breeze. The morning breeze was cold and felt veryfortable on their faces.


    Chu Xuyao chased after them. ¡°Second Sister, Fourth Sister, Fifth Sister, wait for me.¡±


    The three sisters stopped and turned around.


    Chu Qingyue smiled gently. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Chu Xuyao was wearing a light blue robe. Half of his hair was tied up with a light blue headband. There was a belt of the same color as a decoration on his waist. There was a small sachet hanging from the belt and he was wearing ck boots. He was dressed like a schr.


    Ever since he went to school, Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao had been dressed like this.


    The little boy¡¯s eyes were curved. They were always sparkling and full of vigor. One look and one could tell that he was very smart.


    He answered Chu Qingyue¡¯s question, ¡°I want to go too.¡±


    Chu Qingyue continued to walk towards the river with them. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s good for you toe out and y for a while. If you studied all day long, you would be stupid.¡±


    Chu Xuyao walked to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s side and raised his curious face to ask, ¡°Fifth Sister, why do we have to hang wormwood and cmus at our house during the Dragon Boat Festival?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and exined, ¡°The Dragon Boat Festival is on the fifth of May when the weather is hot and humid and the poisonous insects are everywhere. It¡¯s very easy for us to get sick. Our ancestors used cmus and wormwood to ward off the gues and repel the insects.¡±


    Chu Xuyao looked enlightened. ¡°I see. Fifth Sister, when will I be as knowledgeable as you?¡±


    It was impossible in this lifetime because Chu Qingzhi had studied for hundreds of years¡­ Chu Qingzhi still encouraged, ¡°You¡¯re still young. Take your time, The more you read, the more you¡¯ll know.¡±


    Chu Xuyao nodded. ¡°Got it, Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingyue and Chu Qingning looked at each other. Indeed, reading could broaden one¡¯s horizon. They only knew that they had to hang cmus and wormwood at the door, but they had never thought about why.


    A clear voice with the characteristics of a young man came from the side. ¡°Sisters, Xuyao.¡±


    The few of them looked over. It was Chu Zeyun, a student who also studied at Yunfei School as Chu Xuyao.


    At the moment, there were ten children in the Chu Vige who went to school. Chu Zeyun had been studying for two years and was 13 years old today. After another year, he would take the exam to be a young schr.


    In the beginning, Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao were sent to school by Grandpa Chu everyday. Later, because at least nine children joined in, their families took turns sending them to school and picking them up from the school.


    There was a mountain road between the Chu Vige and Yunyao school. The adults were worried that the children would encounter wild beasts, so there would be at least one adult apanying them.


    Chu Zeyun had already been influenced by education and had the temperament of a young schr.


    He walked over and bowed to Chu Qingzhi and the others. Then, he bowed to Chu Xuyao.


    The two of them crossed their arms in front of their chests. They cupped their fists and bowed slightly. They were polite to each other.


    ¡°Hello, Junior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Senior Brother.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and her sisters smiled gently. They looked like schrs.


    After bowing, Chu Xuyao looked up and asked, ¡°Brother Zeyun, what are you doing here?¡±


    Chu Zeyun looked at everyone and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick cmus. What about you?¡±


    Chu Xuyao said, ¡°Me too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Chu Zeyun said happily, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He walked at the back and looked at the beautiful figures in front of him. He thought to himself, ¡°Chu Xuyao¡¯s sisters are so beautiful, especially his Fifth Sister. 1 heard from my ssmates from the Zhou Vige that she can fly like a fairy.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was wearing a long moon-colored dress with hibiscus flowers embroidered on it. Itplemented Chu Qingyue¡¯s fair and red face and made her look very gentle and pleasing to look at..


    Chu Qingning was wearing a green dress with orchids embroidered on it. Itplemented Chu Qingning¡¯s blue hair essories and exuded elegance.


    Chu Qingzhi was suitable for light green colors that were filled with vitality. Her face was beautiful. As the sunlight shone on her, she looked like a fairy who had identally entered the mortal world.


    The three girls were beautiful in their own way. As they walked in the wilderness, they looked straight out of an ancient painting.


    The few of them met many vigers who were going to pick cmus. When they saw the three sisters, they couldn¡¯t help but nce back at them. They all thought to themselves that Chu Rong was really lucky to have these daughters.


    After they picked the cmus and wormwood, they tied them up with a red string and put it up on the door.


    After Chu Qingyue tied it up, she asked Chu Qingzhi to hang it up. Chu Qingzhi was taller.


    Chu Qingzhi was still not tall enough. She was about to pick up a stool when a low and deep voice came from behind. ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll hang it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt as if a small stone had been thrown into her heart. She smiled and turned around.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s deep eyes were filled with smiles. His nose was straight, and his lips were curled up slightly. He was wearing a blue narrow-sleeved robe. His shoulders were wide, and his waist was narrow. His figure was excellent. He stood upright and exuded a powerful aura.


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, What a handsome man. He¡¯s simply the best in the world. There are many handsome men in the modern world, but no one looks as ssic as him.


    She handed the cmus to Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong handed the gift in his hand to Chu Qingzhi and took the cmus. He hung it up easily.


    As a hand fetishist, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze was attracted by Tang Jinghong¡¯s slender and strong fingers. She wanted to touch them. ¡°It¡¯s really good to be tall.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nced at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Your height is just right.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but smile and think to herself, ¡°My height is indeed quitepatible with yours.¡± Then she said, ¡°Why did you buy a gift?¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a festival today. How can Ie empty-handed?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°This is for the elders. I¡¯ll give you yourster.¡±


    Grandpa Chu walked out of the house. He was dressed in new clothes and was smiling from ear to ear. ¡°Jinghong,e in and sit. It¡¯s hot outside.¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong chatted with the elders for a while before being called away by Chu Qingzhi.


    The two of them came to the stable where it was more suitable to have a private chat.


    When Fu Bao saw Chu Qingzhi, it immediately came over..

 Chapter 111 - 111: How Beautiful Am I?

    Chapter 111: How Beautiful Am I?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The other horse also had a name called ¡°Hou Fu¡±, which meant that one would definitely be blessed after surviving a disaster.


    Fu Fu could already stand up. When it saw Chu Qingzhi, it trotted over.


    Chu Qingzhi touched the two horses gently. Then she took out a five-colored thread. ¡°Jinghong, extend your hand. I¡¯ll put it on for you.¡±


    The five-colored thread was mainly used to pray for blessings and ward off evil spirits.


    It also had a nice name¡ªLongevity Thread.


    Tang Jinghong nced at the colorful thread on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s wrist and stretched out his hand for Chu Qingzhi to put it on for him.


    However, his gaze secretlynded on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyshes.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyshes were long and curled. They fluttered gently and were very beautiful.


    He felt like his heart was tickled by those fluttering eyshes. His heart felt itchy, and it was throbbing uncontrobly.


    At this moment, he really wanted to hug the girl in front of him.


    He called out softly, ¡°Qingzhi¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked up. Her fair face faced the sunlight and one could see her fine hair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tang Jinghong clenched his fists. He swore that tonight, he would definitely express his feelings to the girl in front of him, but at this moment, he only said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    However, Chu Qingzhi was suddenly in the mood to tease him. ¡°Jinghong, let me ask you a question.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was a little curious. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi touched her face and deliberately leaned closer to Tang Jinghong. They were only a foot away. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m beautiful?¡±


    The young girl¡¯s nice smell assaulted his nose. Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s clear eyes in a daze. He said sincerely, ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    In his heart, she was the most beautiful.


    Chu Qingzhi revealed a shyness that only young girls had. She cupped her face and asked, ¡°How beautiful am 1?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked around and saw a bright sunflower. He walked over and picked it. ¡°It¡¯s as beautiful as this sunflower.¡± As he spoke, he inserted the sunflower into Chu Qingzhi¡¯s bun.


    Chu Qingzhi blushed for the first time. Her face turned slightly red. The pink color made her skin look tender and even more tempting.


    When Tang Jinghong saw Chu Qingzhi like this, he couldn¡¯t help but be tempted. Not only was Chu Qingzhi beautiful, but she was also very cute.


    The atmosphere became more and more lovey-dovey. Even the two horses seemed to sense it and turned their faces away.


    After a while, Chu Qingzhi stopped joking around. ¡°1 called you here for something serious.¡± She turned around and looked at the two horses.


    Tang Jinghong turned his head slightly. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed a piece of paper to Tang Jinghong. ¡°Take a look. Do you like thisyout?¡±


    Tang Jinghong unfolded the paper. On it was the design of the house. Previously, Tang Jinghong had asked Chu Qingzhi to help him design it.


    It was a two-story bungalow with a small courtyard in front. It was unique and beautiful.


    Tang Jinghong liked it at a nce. He thought for a moment and asked Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Do you like this house?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi blurted out, ¡°I designed it, so of course I like it.¡±


    A trace of joy shed across Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes. ¡°When will your house be built?¡±


    ¡°ording to the current progress¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi calcted in her heart. ¡°It¡¯ll probably take another two months.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then you can start building my house after your house is built?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait. If you want to build it, I can get people to start doing the ground work immediately.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Then where do you think I should build the house?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought about theyout of the vige. ¡°There¡¯s a ce beside the wastnd that¡¯s backed by a mountain and has good feng shui. You can consider it, but the problem is that thend belongs to someone else.¡±


    ¡°I can buy it,¡± Tang Jinghong said straightforwardly. ¡°Bring me to take a look. If it¡¯s suitable, I¡¯ll talk to thend owner after the Dragon Boat Festival.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    After informing her family, Chu Qingzhi brought Tang Jinghong out.


    The entire vige was busy celebrating the Dragon Boat Festival at home. There was no one outside, but fragrance wafted out of the houses. The festive atmosphere was very strong.


    Today, the construction workers were also on leave. The wastnd was rtively quiet. There was a rectangr piece ofnd beside it that was nted with sorghum. The sorghum was as tall as half a person, but because of theck of water, the leaves were curled up and the nts were turning yellow.


    Chu Qingzhi pointed. ¡°It¡¯s that sorghum field.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked up. The sorghum in the field had already dried. Even if it rained now, the harvest would not be good. He could try to negotiate the purchase with thendowner. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯ll build a house here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi joked, ¡°Sure. In the future, we¡¯ll be neighbors. You cane over to my house to eat everyday.¡±


    Tang Jinghongughed. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang had just returned from sending her master a gift. When she saw two figures on the wastnd, she walked over. ¡°Fifth Sister, Brother Jinghong, what are you doing here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Jinghong wants to build a house here, so 1 brought him over to take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang¡¯s round cat eyes immediately widened. ¡°Then, does that mean we are going to be neighbors in the future?¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and said, ¡°Yes, am I wee?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang quite liked Tang Jinghong, but she only treated him as a big brother. She felt that Tang Jinghong was especially reliable. ¡°Wee, wee. That way, we can take care of each other.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I still have to talk to thend owner. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingshuang walked over and held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s wrist. They returned home together.


    Upon returning home, they saw many vigers gathered at their house.


    Third Uncle took the lead. ¡°Your family has helped the vige a lot. This is everyone¡¯s token of appreciation. Don¡¯t reject it.¡±


    Grandpa Chu stood in front of the vigers happily and felt proud. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡±


    Third Uncle took the lead and ced a chicken in his hand in the central room. The chicken was tied up and could not escape. ¡°I have to go back. There are still things to do at home.¡±


    The vigers ced their things in the central room and bade farewell.


    After everyone left, Chu Qingzhi looked around curiously. There were people who sent crispy peanuts, fried chicken drumsticks, and fried crispy meat. There were simply all kinds of food.


    She took a piece of fried crispy meat and tasted it. It was crunchy and delicious. ¡°Grandpa, this is not bad.¡±


    Grandpa Chu immediately handed the te to Chu Qingzhi and said dotingly, ¡°If you like it, you can eat it all..¡±

 Chapter 112 - 112: Finding Fun

    Chapter 112: Finding Fun


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi took the te and gave a piece to everyone.


    The fried crispy meat was really delicious. They clearly hadn¡¯t had enough of it. Seeing this, Granny Chu suggested making it on their own. Soon, the fragrant smell floated out of the kitchen.


    When it was almost noon, Grandpa Chu came out with a stack of bowls and poured some yellow wine. ¡°Come, everyone has to take a sip to avoid illness.¡±


    This was the custom of the Dragon Boat Festival every year. Everyone had to drink it.


    Chu Qingzhi had drunk all kinds of spiritual wine, but she had never drunk mortal wine. Now that she drank it, she did not expect it to have a different vor. It was quite delicious.


    After drinking the yellow wine, it was time for lunch.


    Needless to say, it was a feast today.


    The women at home worked all morning and made a lot of dishes. Everyone helped to bring the dishes to the table.


    The rectangr table that Chu Qingzhi had asked Chu Rong to make was already done. They had originally nned to use it in the new house, but it was a special asion today, so they took it out to use.


    There was ayer of cloth on the table. There were sixteen chairs, and dishes were ced on the table.


    Mushroom roasted chicken, braised pork, meatballs, pork with preserved vegetables¡­ There were more than ten dishes. Of course, rice dumplings were indispensable.


    Everyone took their seats.


    Grandpa Chu smiled brightly. ¡°Everyone, eat. Jinghong, Yuting, don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ning Yuting also nodded.


    They carried him out to eat. Otherwise, he would be lonely in the room on such a joyous asion.


    Today, he was wearing that green and white robe, making him look even more elegant and genial.


    At noon, everyone in the Chu Vige had a sumptuous meal, and the happy chatter andughter came out of every house.


    Chu Xuyao nibbled on a fried chicken drumstick and licked his fingers as he said, ¡°This year¡¯s Dragon Boat Festival is the best we ever had.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan immediately agreed. ¡°I remember that we only had one bite of meat at the Dragon Boat Festivalst year. Compared to now, it was too shabby back then.¡±


    Li Qingyu looked at his two sons. ¡°Then you have to thank your Fifth Sister. Otherwise, we would still be living in poverty.¡±


    Chu Xuyao said seriously, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll always be grateful to Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan hurriedly said, ¡°Me too.¡±


    Everyone knew that they had what they had today because of Chu Qingzhi.


    Ning Yuting looked at Chu Qingzhi, who was his savior, and thought to himself that she was really capable.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°The best way for you two to thank me is to study well.¡±


    The two children nodded in unison. ¡°We definitely will.¡±


    In the past, after dinner, everyone would go to the river to watch the dragon boat race. Flowever, this year, there was a drought and the water level in the river had decreased greatly, so the county magistrate canceled the dragon boat race. However, finding fun was not difficult for Chu Qingzhi.


    She took out a chessboard and two boxes of chess pieces from the room. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s y Gomoku.¡±


    No one had ever heard of Gomoku, so they were very puzzled.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, what¡¯s Gomoku?¡±


    ¡°Never heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Is it fun?¡±


    When the items were ced on the table, everyone gathered around. Chu Qingzhi said with a smile, ¡°One person is holding the white chess piece, and the other is holding the ck chess piece. No matter if it¡¯s horizontal or diagonal, as long as the five chess pieces are connected into a line, it will be considered a win¡­¡±


    After she finished speaking, she looked around at everyone. ¡°Who wants to y first?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and felt a little restrained. No one replied. Tang Jinghong walked to the opposite side of Chu Qingzhi. ¡°I¡¯ll y the first round with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sat on the chair. ¡°Do you understand the rules? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll tell you again.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled faintly. ¡°1 understand. Who¡¯s going to make the first move?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pushed the chess box containing the ck chess pieces to Tang Jinghong with a smile. ¡°The one with the ck chess pieces makes the first move.¡±


    Tang Jinghong reached out and ced a chess piece on the chessboard.


    After the chess piece was ced, the atmosphere in the central room changed. It was quiet and tense. The onlookers could not help but hold their breaths, as if they were doing something serious.


    Ning Yuting, who had grown up in the capital, was quite knowledgeable, but he had never seen anyone y chess like this, so he watched seriously.


    After Tang Jinghong ced his chess piece, Chu Qingzhi also ced a white chess piece.


    Tang Jinghong continued to ce his second chess piece¡­


    Ten minutester, the chessboard was filled with ck and white chess pieces, but there was still no winner.


    Chu Qingzhi touched the chess piece box. ¡°There are still three left. I¡¯ll definitely beat you with these three.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at the chessboard and frowned. He ced a piece.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled confidently and ced a piece.


    Tang Jinghong watched as Chu Qingzhi ced her piece a little further away from the cluster of chess pieces and was a little puzzled as to why she did this. However, when he looked at the overall situation on the chess board, he quickly realized something and said, ¡°I lost.¡±


    Other than Ning Yuting, the others were all confused.


    Chu Xuyuan tugged at Tang Jinghong¡¯s sleeve and hurriedly asked, ¡°Brother Jinghong, how did you lose?¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and ced another piece. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ced another piece.


    Tang Jinghong had onest piece left. After cing it, he waited for Chu Qingzhi to exin to everyone.


    ying Gomoku was very simple. Everyone could understand it, but they did not understand how Chu Qingzhi had won. At this moment, they were staring at the chessboard and guessing.


    Chu Qingzhi picked up the chess piece with her slender fingers and ced it in a position.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Chu Xuyao eximed. ¡°You actually connected five pieces horizontally and vertically at the same time. Fifth Sister, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at Chu Xuyao. ¡°Do you want to try?¡±


    Chu Xuyao said humbly, ¡°Let Brother Yuting try first.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stood up from his seat and walked to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s side. Ning Yuting was eager to try, so he did not stand on ceremony. He sat opposite Chu Qingzhi and ced the ck chess piece on the chessboard.


    Chu Qingzhi maintained an elegant smile and ced her piece calmly. She gave people a feeling that she would not frown even if Mount Tai copsed in front of her.


    Chu Xuyao went to get some snacks for everyone. ¡°Everyone, eat some. It¡¯ll be fun to watch while eating.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Chu Xuyao and smiled.


    After a round of exchanging moves, Ning Yuting lost without any suspense. His chess skills were not bad, but when he encountered Chu Qingzhi, he still lost.


    Ning Yuting said humbly, ¡°Miss Chu is well-versed in this field. There is no way we can¡¯t beat her.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°You are exaggerating it.¡± She moved aside. ¡°Eldest Brother and Third Brother, y a round.¡±


    The two of them also wanted to try, so they did not refuse. They walked to the side of the chessboard and started ying.


    Everyone watched with relish and waited for their turn to y.


    Grandpa Chu said excitedly, ¡°Aiya, he¡¯s going to lose.¡±


    Granny Chu nced at Grandpa Chu. ¡°Be quiet. Don¡¯t speak and disturb people¡¯s thoughts.¡±


    Grandpa Chu immediately covered his mouth and stopped making a sound..

 Chapter 113 - 113: A Farce

    Chapter 113: A Farce


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After ying chess for the entire afternoon, when the sun set in the west, the Chu family got ready and went to the county restaurant to eat.


    Ning Yuting¡¯s legs were still injured, so he stayed at home.


    However, before Li Qingyu left, she heated up the food for him and prepared a lot of snacks before leaving.


    Shuiyun County.


    The golden light of the setting sun shone on the rows and rows of buildings, making them look coated with ayer of gold paint.


    The wide street paved with bluestone was bustling with traffic.


    Today, Shuiyun County was several times livelier than usual. Every shop was filled with customers.


    The front door of the shop was hung with cmus and wormwood. Even the air was filled with the faint fragrance of wormwood. It was refreshing and filled with a happy festive atmosphere.


    In this joyous festive atmosphere, a farce was ying out at the entrance of Hongyan Restaurant.


    In order to attract customers, the Hongyan Restaurant hung a notice outside, on which an unfinished couplet, a riddle, and a zither score were written. Everyone had one chance. As long as they could answer thetter half of the couplet, guess the riddle, or y the zither score, they would be allowed to eat for free today.


    This gimmick attracted a lot of people. Now, the entrance of Hongyan Restaurant was crowded. All the schrs were prepared to give it a try. However, the question was too difficult and no one had answered it yet.


    At this moment, an extremely sharp voice sounded from the crowd. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Second Young Master Rong?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s attention was instantly diverted.


    It was a natural reaction because the news about Rong Yupeng was too wide-spread. After many days, the discussion about him in the county still did not die down.


    Rong Yupeng had been hiding at home for a few days. On this day, he could not stand being alone in the house and came out to take a walk. He had already dressed very low-key, but he was still recognized.


    Rong Yupeng was the young master of a big family after all, and he was usually arrogant. However, at this moment, his face had already begun to turn red.


    ¡°Are you surprised to see me?¡±


    Sheng Jiaping¡¯s gaze moved down andnded on a certain part of Rong Yupeng¡¯s lower body. ¡°Hey, how did it feel? Tell us about it.¡±


    He was an ignorant and ipetent second-generation heir who was at odds with Rong Yupeng. Now that he had an opportunity, he naturally would not give Rong Yupeng an easy time.


    Everyone looked at him with disdain. Rong Yupeng had never been treated like this before. His eyes darkened as he shouted, ¡°I was set up. The rumors are fake.¡±


    ¡°Fake?¡± Sheng Jiapingughed. ¡°Many people saw your miserable state. Who would believe you if you told us that it was fake?¡±


    Rong Yupeng staggered. A strong sense of humiliation enveloped him. He was about to faint from anger.


    One of Sheng Jiaping¡¯s friends said, ¡°I even heard that you were in tattered clothes that day.¡±


    ¡°I said it¡¯s fake, it¡¯s fake. Don¡¯t push me!!!¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, why are you refusing to admit it. Actually, this is not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we understand if you want to try something new, but we just didn¡¯t expect you were actually into men.¡±


    Rong Yupeng roared, ¡°I said it¡¯s fake! It¡¯s fake!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re angry because we¡¯ve hit the nail on the head, right?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Rong, it¡¯s really not a big deal. It¡¯s just seeking fun. Every man does it. But the price you have to pay is kind of heavy.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Yunfei School wants to remove him. They said that they can¡¯t let such a student ruin the school¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that he won¡¯t be able to take the examination and be an official in the future?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hahaha, the price of seeking fun is too high.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, hahaha¡­¡±


    When Rong Yupeng heard that he had been expelled from the school and lost his future, he was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. He fainted from anger¡­¡±


    When the servant hiding at the side saw that his young master had fainted from anger, he hurriedly took out a mask and covered his face before dragging his master to the side.


    ¡°I told you not toe out, but you insisted. Great, now, you also made me feel humiliated.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s end the master-servant rtionship today. I¡¯ll go and resign tomorrow. It¡¯s too embarrassing to be your servant.¡±


    After Rong Yupeng was dragged away, people quickly forgot about him.


    Chu Qingzhi stood outside the crowd and watched this scene with interest. Her lips curled up into a mocking smile.


    Tang Jinghong stood beside Chu Qingzhi and turned to look at her side profile. The light of the setting sun shone on her face, making her look exquisite.


    Rong Yupeng would probably never have thought that he would be ruined by a little girl.


    Li Qingyu looked up. ¡°Why are there so many people here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Mother, the boss of the restaurant put up a notice, saying that as long as anyone can answer one of the questions correctly, the meal will be on him.¡±


    Li Qingyu immediately encouraged her sons. ¡°Xuyuan, Xuyao, go and try.¡±


    The two little boys replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    At this moment, a clear voice came from the side. ¡°I¡¯m Xu Guannan. Greetings, Miss Chu and two junior brothers.¡±


    Xu Guannan was 20 years old. He was handsome, schrly, and thin. He was the youngest and most talented schr and was deeply loved by the dean. At this moment, he was studying in the school and teaching.


    He was from a poor family. It was all thanks to his father who sold thend to pay his tuition that he could study. Later, the dean of the school discovered his talent and waived his tuition fees. Only then could he continue studying.


    Now, not only was he deeply trusted and nurtured by the dean, but he could also work at the school to earn some money. He was an example of someone who relied on knowledge to change his fate.


    Everyone looked at Xu Guannan..

 Chapter 114 - 114: A Couplet

    Chapter 114: A Couplet


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao hurriedly bowed to Xu Guannan. He was a famous figure in the school and they could not see him even if they wanted to. Now that he took the initiative to greet them, they were simply ttered.


    When Chu Qingzhi answered the question at the entrance of the school that day, Xu Guannan happened to see it too, so he remembered Chu Qingzhi and was very impressed by her. Now that he saw Chu Qingzhi, he naturally wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to greet her.


    There were a few people behind Xu Guannan. It seemed that they were good friends with Xu Guannan.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re here for those questions too, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Xu Guannan said politely. ¡°Miss Chu¡¯s poems and answer to the question that day broadened our horizons. Please enlighten us this time as well.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said humbly, ¡°You are exaggerating it.¡±


    As an influential figure, there were many people in the county who knew Xu Guannan, especially the students who regarded him as their idol. When they saw himing, they made way for him with admiration in their eyes.


    Xu Guannan made an inviting gesutre and said humbly, ¡°Miss Chu, please.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded slightly. ¡°Please.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Xu Guannan were escorted to the entrance of Hongyan Restaurant.


    There were three oval rednterns hanging there. Eachntern had a question written on it. The rednterns were lit, and the bright light clearly reflected the words on thenterns.


    On the firstntern was written the first half of the couplet.


    The requirement for the answer was that it had to be centered on the Dragon Boat Festival as the topic. Otherwise, it would not count.


    Xu Guannan raised his head slightly and looked at thentern. ¡°The first half of the couplet is ¡®The grass in front of the hall is green.¡¯ Miss Chu, do you have any clues for thetter half?¡±


    In this era, there were very few people who were serious about literature, let alone couplets. Most of them only cared about politics.


    Everyone looked at Chu Qingzhi. What a beautiful girl. However, since ancient times, studying had always been a man¡¯s business. Could a girl answer the unfinished couplet?


    Chu Qingzhi smiled faintly and said, ¡°The durian on the stone is dazzling red.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stared at Chu Qingzhi. At this moment, the sun was already close to the horizon. The sunlight turned fiery red and reflected on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face, making her look as warm as a pomegranate flower.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao looked at Chu Qingzhi in admiration, thinking to themselves that their Fifth Sister was even more knowledgeable than the teachers in the school. They were sure that even the teachers could not answer the couplet.


    Xu Guannan thought for a moment and showed an admiring look.


    The crowd burst into apuse. They looked at Chu Qingzhi with admiration. A girl actually came up with an answer so quickly.


    Chu Qingzhi retracted her gaze and looked at Xu Guannan, who was dressed in white. ¡°It¡¯s your turn, Young Master Xu.¡±


    Xu Guannan smiled and said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve already perfected the unfinished couplet. I know the one 1e up with will not be as good as yours so 1 won¡¯t embarrass myself. Why don¡¯t you give me a new couplet?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sized up Xu Guannan. This person was very confident in his knowledge. In that case, she wouldn¡¯t stand on ceremony. ¡°Then 1 will give you an unfinished couplet to answer¡­¡±


    Her gaze fell on the handful of wormwood on the door. A momentter, she said, ¡°Green wormwood hanging on the door is auspicious.¡±


    Xu Guannan remained calm. He nced at Chu Qingzhi, and his gaze also fell on the handful of wormwood.


    When the onlookers saw him thinking, they quietened down. When Shopkeeper Qian heard that it was quiet outside, he almost thought that everyone had left. He was so frightened that he hurriedly came out to take a look.


    Further away from the crowd, someone discussed, ¡°Can you answer the couplet?¡±


    ¡°If I had that ability, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here talking to you today.¡±


    ¡°Then do you think Xu Guannan can answer it?¡±


    ¡°Xu Guannan is very famous in Shuiyun County for being knowledgeable. He should be able toe up with thetter half of the couplet.¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Xu Guannan spoke. He looked at the cmus beside the wormwood, and a smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°Green cmus smells as fragrant as wine.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Good answer. Young Master Xu is indeed a student of Yunfei School.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao pped happily. ¡°Senior Brother Xu is amazing.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. Chu Qingzhi was really like a luminous pearl shining in the night. She could always attract all his attention.


    Xu Guannan cupped his hands at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡± He was sincerely impressed. Chu Qingzhi was smarter than he had imagined.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s look at the other question..¡±

 Chapter 115 - 115: Overshadowed the Garland

    Chapter 115: Overshadowed the Gand


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There were simple andplicated zither scores. Shopkeeper Qian naturally would not take out a simple zither score. This was an extremely difficult zither score.


    It was the work of a zither master. Until now, no one had been able to y it. It was a mountain in the zither world that hadn¡¯t been surmounted until now.


    Chu Qingzhi asked Shopkeeper Qian, ¡°Do you have a zither?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Shopkeeper Qian hurriedly called out to the shop assistant. ¡°Bring the zither out for this girl.¡±


    The table and chair had already been set up. The zither was carried out and ced on the table.


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and sat on the chair. Her light and beautiful figure was agile and dazzling, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    She stretched out her slender fingers and gently brushed the strings. Her movements were gentle and elegant, as if she was working on a painting.


    ¡°What a beauty!¡±


    ¡°So beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Which family is this girl from? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡±


    Xu Guannan¡¯s eyes were fixed on Chu Qingzhi. He thought to himself, ¡°A beauty that outshines the lotuses. Miss Chu is simply beautiful to the core. Even her movements are elegant.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes had never left Chu Qingzhi. He looked at the girl who was like a pearl and thought to himself, Qingzhi is too outstanding. I have to make a move quickly. If I¡¯mte, she¡¯ll be taken.


    After tuning it, Chu Qingzhi took the score and read it carefully.


    The score was called Xiaoxiang Water Cloud.


    After Chu Qingzhi looked at the music score, she closed her eyes and let it sink in for a while. Then, she opened her eyes and slowly yed.


    The notes she yed were full and well-proportioned, clear and gentle.


    As the notes spread to everyone¡¯s ears, a hazy and pleasant scene of ake gradually appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. Slowly, ripples appeared on the surface and becamerger. The melody slowly sped up, causing the water to surge. In the end, the melody gradually slowed down, and theke calmed down.


    Chu Qingzhi removed her hands from the zither. The notes dissipated and there was silence.


    Suddenly, the crowd erupted in apuse.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice!!!¡±


    Xu Guannan was in awe. ¡°Miss Chu, hearing your music, I felt like I saw ake. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said humbly, ¡°Young Master Xu, you tter me.¡±


    Chu Xuyao rushed over. ¡°Fifth Sister, your music is too good. I was mesmerized by it just now. Even the best senior brother in the school can¡¯tpare to you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Chu Xuyao¡¯s shoulder.


    She looked at Xu Guannan and smiled. ¡°Young Master Xu, do you want to y?¡±


    Xu Guannan shook his head with a smile. ¡°Miss Chu, your music is unparalleled. There is no need for me to embarrass myself.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t say anything else. Otherwise, people would think that she was showing off. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go eat with my family.¡±


    Xu Guannan said, ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood up and looked at Shopkeeper Qian. ¡°Shopkeeper, have you arranged a private room?¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes. Pleasee in.¡±


    A rich young master went forward and blocked Chu Qingzhi¡¯s path. He looked at Chu Qingzhi with admiration. ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t we eat together?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows. Who is this person?


    Before she could reject him, Tang Jinghong walked over and said possessively, ¡°This girl is with me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and looked at the tall figure beside her. She did not deny it.


    Xu Guannan turned to look at Tang Jinghong. After confirming that he was not someone he could afford to offend, he said resentfully, ¡°Then I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time.¡± With that, he left with his men.


    The shop assistant led the way enthusiastically. ¡°Please, this way.¡±


    When they arrived at the private room, there was a huge table with neatly arranged chairs.


    Everyone took their seats.


    Shopkeeper Qian followed in. ¡°Miss Chu, what do you want to order?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Shopkeeper Qian. ¡°I solved the questions. Will this meal be free?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Chu, order whatever you want.¡± Shopkeeper Qian was worried that they would waste food, so he added, ¡°However, you have to finish the dishes you ordered. Otherwise, you still have to pay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reahced out. ¡°Let me see the menu.¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian pointed at the wall. ¡°There¡¯s a menu pasted there.¡± He called a servant in. ¡°Take down the dishes Miss Chu ordered and inform the kitchen to prepare them first.¡±


    The shop assistant quickly replied, ¡°Yes, shopkeeper.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked Tang Jinghong, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± She said generously, ¡°Order whatever you want.¡±


    A faint smile appeared in Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony¡­¡±


    Grandpa Chu and Granny Chu had lived for most of their lives. This was the first time they hade to a restaurant to eat. They were extremely happy.


    The dishes were served very quickly and everyone began to eat.


    As the sun set below the horizon, the entire Shuiyun County fell dark. Every family hung up thenterns one after another. Looking down from the sky, the beautiful night scene of the county was like that of the starry sky.


    After dinner, Chu Qingzhi and her family decided to split up and walk around before gathering.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Tang Jinghong shielded Chu Qingzhi in front of him.


    Chu Qingzhi looked up at Tang Jinghong. His gaze was very gentle. Seeing such a gaze, her heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. ¡°Jinghong, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± Tang Jinghong said gently. Then, he protected her and walked to a bridge with fewer people.


    A young girl selling gands walked over. ¡°Young Master, do you want to buy a gand for the beautifuldy beside you?¡±


    Tang Jinghong bought the most beautiful one in the flower basket without hesitation. Then, he turned around and walked towards Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, can I put a gand on you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gazended on the gand. There were a few bright purple-red peony flowers on the gand, giving off a gorgeous feeling. ¡°I¡¯ve never worn it before. Will it look good on me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you put it on.¡± Tang Jinghong carefully put the gand to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s head andmented, ¡°You overshadowed the gand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go there..¡±

 Chapter 116 - 116: Feed Me

    Chapter 116: Feed Me


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong arrived at a ce filled with stalls. There were people sellingnterns, sugar figurines, and masks.


    Tang Jinghong looked at the long street. ¡°Qingzhi, pick whatever you like. I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi tilted her head and looked at Tang Jinghong. She smiled. ¡°Rich people.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said calmly, ¡°Not crazy rich, but enough to buy you whatever you want.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help butugh. She had neverughed so happily before. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    A smile shed across Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes, mixed with a hint of doting. ¡°Go and choose.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the initiative to hold Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand and walked towards the street. She thought to herself that she had finally touched that pair of beautiful hands. She had wanted to do this for a long time.


    The moment Tang Jinghong touched Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, he felt as if an electric current had run through his body. He was very stunned. He turned to look at Chu Qingzhi and the corners of his lips slowly curled up.


    Chu Qingzhi came to a stall selling masks. She chose a monkey mask and put it on her face. ¡°Jinghong, is this good?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded.


    Chu Qingzhi thought about her beautiful gand and gave up on the mask. ¡°If I wear the mask, I won¡¯t be able to show my beauty.¡± She ced the mask back on the stall. ¡°Let¡¯s check out other stalls.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stopped her. ¡°Let¡¯s buy this mask. You don¡¯t have to wear it right now. I¡¯ll hold it for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt sweet. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Not far away, Young General Xu grabbed Fang Zerong¡¯s arm. ¡°Doctor Fang, are they our general and Miss Chu over there?¡±


    Fang Zerong looked in the direction Young General Xu was looking at and saw a handsome man and a beautiful woman. Who else could they be but their general and Chu Qingzhi?


    He couldn¡¯t help but be excited. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our general to make a move so quickly. He has already brought Miss Chu out for a date.¡±


    Young General Xu touched his chin. ¡°Doctor Fang, look at how gentle our general is. He doesn¡¯t look like the person who pulled a long face all day long in the military camp.¡±


    ¡°General has obviously met a woman he likes.¡± Fang Zerong patted Young General Xu¡¯s arm with the back of his hand. ¡°Have you forgotten how General treated the princess?¡±


    Young General Xu shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. General is like a rock in front of the princess.¡±


    Fang Zerong suddenly smiled meaningfully. ¡°We can go and help.¡±


    Young General Xu was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk as we walk¡­¡± Fang Zerong led Young General Xu in the opposite direction.


    After shopping for a while, Tang Jinghong¡¯s hands were filled with things that Chu Qingzhi had bought.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and deliberately asked, ¡°Jinghong, is it very expensive to raise a woman?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said very seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll work hard to earn money for you to spend.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but smile wider. Any woman would be happy to hear this. ¡°Then what if I want a star?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you a star, but I will definitely give you what I can,¡± Tang Jinghong said in all seriousness.


    No wonder those young people liked to date and talk to the person they liked because it was as sweet as eating honey. Chu Qingzhi pursed her lips and smiled. She held Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand and walked forward.


    Tang Jinghong asked with concern, ¡°Are you tired from shopping? If you¡¯re tired, there¡¯s a tea stall over there. Do you want to rest?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them went to the small tea stall and asked for a pot of tea.


    Tang Jinghong ced the things on the table. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± His voice was filled with gentleness.


    Chu Qingzhi took a sip of tea. ¡°I want to eat poria cakes. We bought it earlier and it should be in one of the paper bags.¡±


    Tang Jinghong rummaged around the paper bags and took out the cake. ¡°Here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not take it. She looked at Tang Jinghong and saidzily, ¡°Feed me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong paused and looked up to see if Chu Qingzhi was joking. ¡°Qingzhi, you¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pretended to be disappointed and said, ¡°Do you not want to feed me? Forget it, I¡¯ll eat it myself.¡± As she spoke, she reached out to take it.


    Tang Jinghong gently held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and stopped her from taking the cake. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m just afraid you might be joking.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice was extremely gentle. He washed his hands with tea and wiped them dry with a handkerchief. Then, he broke the cake into bite-size pieces and fed them to Chu Qingzhi.


    It felt really good to be in a rtionship¡­ Chu Qingzhi opened her mouth and ate the cake. For some reason, she felt that the cake was very sweet. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Try it too.¡±


    She broke off a bite-size piece and fed it to Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong looked at the cake in a daze and subconsciously opened his mouth to eat.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and asked, ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡± The key was that the food was fed to him by Qingzhi. Delicious or not was not what was important.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°I think it¡¯s delicious too.¡±


    Tang Jinghong continued to feed her until Chu Qingzhi finished the whole cake. ¡°Do you want more?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand. ¡°No. Jinghong, what else is there to see tonight?¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the river. There¡¯s a performance on the boat there.¡±


    The river that passed through the county was not dried by the drought. It was big enough to amodate a boat.


    At this moment, both sides of the river were surrounded by people, all of them very excited.


    ¡°Last year, the top courtesan performed. That scene was gorgeous and beautiful. I wonder who will perform this year?¡±


    ¡°Probably still the top courtesan?¡±


    ¡°I heard that there are two top courtesans this year, so it¡¯s hard to say who will perform.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know very soon.¡±


    Apanied by everyone¡¯s discussion, a huge two-story flower boat sailed over from the side of the river.


    ¡°Dong dong dong¡ª¡±


    The flower boat was decorated very gorgeously and hung withnterns of various sizes. There was a huge drum at the bow, and a burly man was beating it with drumsticks.


    In this rhythmic drumbeat, the sound of zither, singing, and dancing appeared.


    Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, this year, two courtesans went on the boat to perform. The two top courtesans were wearing red clothes and dancing on the upper deck. They were graceful and beautiful.


    On the lower deck, there were dancers. Every one of them was considered a beauty. Their figures moved enchantingly.


    Chu Qingzhi leaned against the railing by the river and turned around to ask Tang Jinghong, ¡°Which one do you think is more beautiful?¡±


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t look at the dancers at all. With Chu Qingzhi in his heart, the other women were all unimportant to him. ¡°I didn¡¯t see them clearly. I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity.. ¡°Then what were you looking at just now?¡±

 Chapter 117 - 117: Confession

    Chapter 117: Confession


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    He was thinking about how to tell her his feelingster¡­ Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi. Thentern lights around him reflected in his eyes like two small mes. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi retracted her gaze and continued to watch the dance on the river. She muttered, ¡°Why are you being so mysterious?¡±


    Tang Jinghong chuckled and did not say anything else.


    As the boat moved toward the center of the river, it stopped. The people on the deck stopped dancing and walked into the cabin, but the music continued.


    Suddenly, a beam of light shot up from the ground and exploded in the sky, forming a huge me flower that dyed the originally dark night sky gorgeous.


    Chu Qingzhi was a little surprised. There were actually fireworks.


    At this moment, she felt someone grabbing her waist from behind. Then, she was brought by Tang Jinghong and flew to themp boat in the middle of the river.


    At this moment, almost everyone was watching thentern boat performance on both sides of the river.


    Chu Xuyuan pointed at the two people flying in the air and was shocked. ¡°Are they Fifth Sister and Brother Jinghong?¡±


    Chu Xuyao ced his hands on the railing and looked up at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s them. What are they doing?¡±


    Li Qingyu and the other three looked at the two of them with bright eyes. Previously, Tang Jinghong had secretly told them that he wanted to marry Qingzhi, and they had all agreed. However, they wouldn¡¯t make the decision for Chu Qingzhi.


    The two of themnded on the second deck. Tang Jinghong turned around and faced Chu Qingzhi, his eyes filled with affection. ¡°Qingzhi, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±


    Is he nning to tell me his feelings? Chu Qingzhi thought to herself. She looked up, her clear eyes reflecting Tang Jinghong¡¯s well-defined face. She cleared her throat and said softly, ¡°Tell me.¡±


    She was nervous, but it was understandable because it was the first time someone was going to confess his feelings to her in hundreds of years.


    Tang Jinghong slowly clenched his fists. He was also nervous. After thinking for a while, he spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Qingzhi, I don¡¯t know when my feelings for you changed. Now, I want to see you all the time. I want to know if you¡¯re happy and if you need help. I¡¯m always very, very worried about you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know any sweet-nothings, and I have many ws, but I¡¯m willing to change for you.¡±


    He pursed his lips. ¡°Qingzhi, I like you. I want to be with you and marry you.


    Are you willing?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong without blinking, her heart pounding.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s heart was in his throat because of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s pause. ¡°Qingzhi¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took a step forward and hugged Tang Jinghong gently. She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m willing. Jinghong, I¡¯m willing to be with you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was overjoyed. He wrapped his arms around Chu Qingzhi as if he was hugging an iparably precious treasure. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ll love and protect you. I won¡¯t let you down and let you suffer.¡±


    Apanied by his words, the fireworks that shot into the sky bloomed continuously like flowers. They were of various colors and shapes. It was extremely magnificent.


    ¡°Wow, wow, wow, they are together¡­¡±


    ¡°His confession worked¡­¡±


    ¡°What a good match!¡±


    The onlookers looked envious. In this era, parents were the matchmakers. There were countless couples who had never seen each other before getting married. It was a blessing to be able to be with the person you actually liked. They all expressed their good wishes for this new couple.


    Fang Zerong, Young General Xu, and the other soldiers felt happy for their general. It was not that their general did not like girls, but he just hadn¡¯t met the girl he liked. When he met the girl he liked, he wouldn¡¯t seize every opportunity to be with her.


    Tang Jinghong took out the hairpin from his pocket and put it on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hair. ¡°Qingzhi, this hairpin is my mother¡¯s dowry. I¡¯ll give it to you on her behalf. From now on, you¡¯ll be her daughter-inw.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled shyly. ¡°I¡¯m already a daughter-inw?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said solemnly, ¡°Qingzhi, I won¡¯t have a change of heart. I¡¯ll definitely marry you. I¡¯ll go to your house and propose tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯m only 15 years old. Can 1 wait two years before marrying you?¡± Chu Qingzhi felt that things were happening too quickly. She suddenly had a boyfriend and was about to get married.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s tone was gentle and filled with doting. ¡°Then let¡¯s get engaged first. As for when we get married, you have the final say.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt that just based on what he said just now, this man was worthy of her love. ¡°Okay.¡±


    A cute little girl walked over from inside the cabin with an exquisite flower basket. ¡°Brother, Sister, I wish you happiness.¡±


    Tang Jinghong took the flower basket and handed it to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°This is my Dragon Boat Festival gift to you.¡±


    The flower basket was filled with beautiful and bright flowers, such as hortensia, day lilies, hibiscus, sunflowers, peonies, and begonias. The flowers surrounded an exquisite jewelry box.


    Chu Qingzhi took the flower basket and gently brushed the flowers and jewelry box with her fingertips. ¡°I like it very much. Jinghong, thank you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s gaze was gentle. ¡°You¡¯re treating me like an outsider by thanking me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong and smiled like a blooming flower.


    The people on the shore looked at the two of them on thentern boat. The man was handsome and imposing, and the woman was gentle and beautiful. The colorfulnterns decorated them, and the fireworks in the sky seemed to be cheering for them.


    Many yearster, when Qingzhi asionally thought of this scene, she would still be mesmerized.


    Chu Xuyuan tilted his head and looked at Chu Xuyao. ¡°When did Fifth Sister and Brother Jinghong fall in love with each other?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but 1 think they¡¯re verypatible.¡± Chu Xuyao suddenly became serious. ¡°I want to find a girl I like in the future and confess to her like this. I want to have everyone¡¯s good wishes.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan smiled. ¡°Me too.¡±


    Li Qingyu looked down at his two youngest sons. ¡°You are just kids. It¡¯s still too early to get married.¡±


    Shen Ruyue retracted her envious gaze and looked at Chu Xuhua.


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s hand on the railing tightened slightly. He actually had good feelings for Shen Ruyue, but he still felt inferior and did not dare to take that step. He needed more time.


    Chu Qingyue looked at the fireworks in the sky. Usually, there were no fireworks during the Dragon Boat Festival. Today, the firework show should be arranged by Brother Jinghong. From the looks of it, he seemed to like Fifth Sister a lot..

 Chapter 118 - 118: Many Coincidences

    Chapter 118: Many Coincidences


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingning cupped her face, her elegant face filled with excitement. ¡°Second Sister, if only there was a man who could confess his feelings to me in public like this one day.¡±


    Chu Qingyue turned around and smiled gently at Chu Qingning. ¡°There will be a man like that.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded in anticipation. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him.¡± She suddenly thought of Chu Qingyue¡¯s previous rtionship and hurriedly said, ¡°Second Sister, you¡¯ll meet a good man too.¡±


    Chu Qingyue pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Xu Guannan, who was standing beside a stone block, stared at the couple in the middle of the river. His eyes shed. It seemed that he waste, and the talented girl was already taken!


    On a branch of a big tree sat Tong Yujie, who was holding a sword in front of his chest. He was also looking at the center of the river.


    He had traveled extensively for so many years and could tell that the girl was not ordinary. He did not expect her to be taken so quickly.


    The best part of the Dragon Boat Festival had ended. It was time for him to leave.


    He turned around and prepared to leave.


    Suddenly, he stopped and looked in a direction¡­


    A thief was pickpocketing a girl¡¯s purse and was about to get it.


    Tong Yujie picked up a stone and threw it at the thief¡¯s hand. At the same time, he shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°All¡ª¡±


    The thief screamed in pain and quickly retracted his hand. He pushed Chu Qingning away and was about to run.


    Chu Qingning did not notice that someone had put his hand into her purse. She was pushed by the thief and almost tripped over.


    Just as she was about to fall, she felt a hand grabbing her arm and helping her up.


    After Chu Qingning stabilized herself, she opened one of her closed eyes and saw a broad chest. She quickly opened the other eye and looked up. Then, she saw a gentle face.


    Chu Qingyue hurriedly pulled Chu Qingning over. ¡°Qingning, are you alright?¡±


    Chu Qingning came back to her senses. ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Chu Qingyue tidied Chu Qingning¡¯s clothes and thanked Tong Yujie. ¡°Thank you for saving my sister, Young Master.¡±


    Chu Qingning quickly thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡±


    Tong Yujie looked around, but there was no sign of the thief. He retracted his gaze and looked at the twodies in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He pointed at Chu Qingning¡¯s little purse. ¡°There was a thief who wanted to steal your money just now. Be careful next time.¡±


    Chu Qingning hurriedly lowered her head to check the purse. The strap on it had already been undone. As long as one reached in, they could touch the silver.


    Fortunately, the silver was intact. If it was stolen, she would definitely break down and cry.


    She thanked him again. ¡°Young Master, thank you so much. Otherwise, my silver would have been stolen.¡±


    Tong Yujie held a sword in one hand and said uprightly, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, can I ask for your name?¡± Chu Qingning sized Tong Yujie up. He was handsome and wore a dark blue robe. He had the aura of a ranger. He was really good-looking.


    Tong Yujie said, ¡°Tong Yujie.¡±


    Chu Qingning felt secretly delighted. The person in front of her was her cup of tea. ¡°There¡¯s a wonton stall nearby. Young Master, are you hungry? Can I treat you to wontons?¡±


    Tong Yujie was a straightforward person. He replied truthfully, ¡°Sure, take the lead.¡±


    Chu Qingning pulled Chu Qingyue towards Tong Yujie. ¡°This is my second sister, Chu Qingyue. My name is Chu Qingning. You can call me Qingning.¡±


    Tong Yujie smiled and said, ¡°Miss Qingyue, Miss Qingning, nice to meet you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue looked at Chu Qingning. There seemed to be something wrong with her fourth sister. She then looked at Tong Yujie. Was something going to happen between the two of them?


    ¡°Ruyue, do you want to go anywhere? I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± Chu Xuhua thought things through. He didn¡¯t dare to express his feelings now, but it didn¡¯t stop him from being good to Shen Ruyue.


    Shen Ruyue¡¯s willowy eyebrows curved slightly. ¡°1 want to y pitch-pot.¡±


    When she was a servant girl, she had to look at the time when she came out to y. If she did not go back on time, not only would her sry be deducted, but she would also be punished. Now that she was free, she wanted to indulge herself.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Xuhua looked around. ¡°The pitch-pot stall is on the left. Let¡¯s go to the left.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Chu First!¡± Fan Jiayao¡¯s happy voice came from the right.


    Chu Xuhua and Shen Ruyue stopped and turned to look at Fan Jiayao.


    When Fan Jiayao saw Shen Ruyue, her eyes instantly became filled with jealousy. In the depths of her jealousy was a sense of inferiority that was about to materialize.


    Shen Ruyue was dressed in a light yellow dress. She was beautiful and confident. On the other hand, she dressed dully and had dark skin. She paled inparison and there was a huge gap between them.


    ¡°Chu First, are you really together with this woman?¡±


    Shen Ruyue chuckled and held Chu Xuhua¡¯s arm. She looked at Fan Jiayao as if she was looking at a clown. ¡°Brother Xuhua, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Fan Jiayao reached out to stop the two of them. ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡± She grabbed Chu Xuhua¡¯s arm. ¡°Let me ask you, is your family doing business now?¡±


    Chu Xuhua shook off her hand and looked at Fan Jiayao coldly. ¡°Whether it is or not has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Fan Jiayao regretted her choice to break up with him back then and said anxiously, ¡°Chu First, you still like me, right? I¡¯ll go get a divorce and be with you, okay?¡±


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s eyes widened slightly. He was obviously surprised by Fan Jiayao¡¯s words. ¡°Fan Jiayao, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Tears welled up in Fan Jiayao¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know, Chu First. Actually, 1 like you too. As long as you nod, 1¡¯11 be with you immediately.¡±


    Chu Xuhua felt that Fan Jiayao was like a lunatic. ¡°I don¡¯t want you anymore. Leave.¡± With that, he left with Shen Ruyue.


    Fan Jiayao¡¯s eyes turned red with jealousy when she saw Chu Xuhua protecting Shen Ruyue. She red at Shen Ruyue¡¯s back. ¡°Without Shen Ruyue, Chu First would definitely be with me.¡±


    She looked around. On Shen Ruyue¡¯s left was the river¡­


    A cold glint shed across her eyes as she pushed Shen Ruyue with all her might.


    Chu Xuhua felt a gust of cold wind behind him and subconsciously shielded Shen Ruyue in front of him. Then, he was pushed and hit the railing.


    The railing was made of stone. One could imagine how painful it was to hit it. Chu Xuhua was in so much pain that cold sweat instantly drenched his clothes.


    Shen Ruyue quickly walked to the railing. ¡°Xuhua, are you injured?¡±


    Chu Xuhua held his breath and broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    At this moment, more and more people gathered. ¡°Blood, so much blood¡­¡±


    Shen Ruyue turned around. Fan Jiayao pushed too hard and tripped over, falling off the steps. Now that she was lying on the ground, blood was flowing out from under her legs. It was a shocking sight.


    Fan Jiayao was pregnant, but she would probably have a miscarriage due to the fall..

 Chapter 119 - 119: Man Disguising As a Woman

    Chapter 119: Man Disguising As a Woman


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, a man pushed through the crowd and came to Fan Jiayao. Fie looked at the blood under her with pain in his eyes.


    ¡°Flurry up and take her to the doctor. Perhaps the child can still be saved.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she just fell. Flurry up. Don¡¯t just stand there.¡±


    Fan Jiayao gripped her dress tightly, her forehead covered in sweat. ¡°Husband, it hurts, it hurts¡­¡±


    The man immediately carried Fan Jiayao and left.


    Before Fan Jiayao left, she nced at Chu Xuhua and Shen Ruyue, and a trace of crazy hatred shed in her eyes.


    Shen Ruyue was worried about Chu Xuhua and did not have time to care about Fan Jiayao for the time being. ¡°Xuhua, wait for me here. I¡¯ll go find Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Let Qingzhi spend more time with Jinghong. It won¡¯t kill me to bear the pain a little longer.¡± The two of them were having a lovers¡¯ time. He didn¡¯t want to ruin it.


    ¡°Ruyue, can you help me home?¡±


    Shen Ruyue hesitated. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    They returned to the Chu Vige.


    At the pitch-pot stall.


    Chu Qingshuang tugged at Chu Eighth, who was engrossed in the game. ¡°Eighth Sister, let¡¯s go find Father and Mother, ok?¡±


    Chu Eighth was reluctant to leave. The pitch-pot was too fun. ¡°Sixth Sister, let me y another round.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang doted on her sister and hesitated for a moment before agreeing. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chu Eighth cheered. ¡°Sixth Sister is the best.¡±


    Li Shaoting, who was passing by, saw Chu Qingshuang and his eyes lit up. He quickly walked over. ¡°Junior Sister, what a coincidence.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang was also very happy to see Li Shaoting. She waved and greeted, ¡°Third Brother.¡±


    Li Shaoting was still a teenager. Fie was 15 or 16 years old and was very tall. He walked up to Chu Qingshuang. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you ying?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not very into ying the pitch-pot.¡±


    Li Shaoting paused for a moment and mustered his courage to say, ¡°Junior Sister, actually, I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang blinked. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Li Shaoting handed a box to Chu Qingshuang. ¡°This is for you for the Dragon Boat Festival. I hope you like it.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang looked down at the exquisite box. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too expensive?¡±


    Li Shaoting grabbed Chu Qingshuang¡¯s hand and ced the gift box in her hand. ¡°My junior sister is naturally worthy of the most expensive things.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang lowered her head, and a hint of shyness shed across her fair face. ¡°Third Brother, thank you.¡±


    Li Shaoting smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    After the fireworks ended, Tang Jinghong flew to the shore with Chu Qingzhi. The two of them found a ce with fewer people and rested for a while before walking out to stroll. Otherwise, they would be surrounded wherever they went.


    Chu Qingzhi shook Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand. ¡°Jinghong, what do you like the most?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said without thinking, ¡°You!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m asking you what things do you like?¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought for a moment, then slowly said, ¡°Other than you, I like my spear and bow the most.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly stopped on her track. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 go to the military camp another day and help you modify your weapons.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was pleasantly surprised. ¡°You know about weapons?¡±


    1 also know how to refine weapons¡­ Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Kind of.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s tone was filled with anticipation. ¡°When will youe?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi bit her lip and thought about what would happen in the next few days. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯ll tell you before 1 go.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    At this moment, the two of them walked to the riverbank. Ripples appeared on the river surface, reflecting the bright full moon in the sky.


    Suddenly, a white figure fell into the river about a meter away from Chu Qingzhi¡­


    ¡°All, Miss¡ª¡± A servant girl screamed.


    With Chu Qingzhi¡¯s style of doing things, she would definitely save the falling figure.


    Her body moved nimbly, bringing with it a cold wind. Then, she reached out and grabbed the falling figure, bringing her back to the shore.


    The servant girl quickly came over. She was still in shock. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±


    Thedy stroked her rapidly beating heart. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then, she turned to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°I¡¯m Tan Xueqing. Thank you for saving me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sized up the girl in front of her. She was tall and thin, and her chest was t. She was wearing a white dress with snow-white lotus flowers embroidered on it, exuding the aura of a youngdy from a wealthy family.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. This girl was not a simple girl. She was probably a transvestite. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Tan Xueqing asked politely, ¡°May 1 know your name? So that I can send you gifts to express my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi from the Chu Vige.¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. Why would any man disguise as a woman in ancient times? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of beingughed at?


    When Tan Xueqing met Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze, she felt as if she had been seen through. She panicked and hurriedly avoided her gaze. ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ve been frightened today. I¡¯ll take my leave and visit you another day.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Miss, take care.¡±


    After the girl left, Chu Qingzhi turned around to look at Tang Jinghong. She saw that he was deep in thought. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Tang Jinghong frowned slightly. ¡°I think that girl is a little strange. Forget it, it¡¯s none of our business. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi leaned closer to Tang Jinghong and whispered, ¡°That girl isn¡¯t a girl.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was stunned. ¡°Qingzhi, what do you mean?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong¡¯s shocked expression and could roughly guess what he was thinking. ¡°It means what it literally means. ha.¡± With that, she walked forward.


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s back and sighed. Qingzhi was really omniscient!


    The hustle and bustle in the county returned to normal as the crowd gradually dispersed.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family returned home one after another.


    Because Chu Eighth was yful, she and Chu Qingshuang were thest to return.


    ¡°Junior Sister, you live here?¡± Li Shaoting insisted on sending Chu Qingshuang and Chu Eighth to the entrance of the Chu Vige.


    ¡°Yes, my house is over there not far away. Third Brother, thank you for sending me back.¡± Chu Qingshuang looked at Li Shaoting happily. Li Shaoting had always been very good to her, just like her family.


    When Li Shaoting found out about where Chu Qingshuang lived, he felt that their rtionship had progressed. He couldn¡¯t help but be happy. ¡°Junior Sister,e to the porcin shop early tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring you food.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang nodded. ¡°Ok, Third Brother.¡±


    Li Shaoting¡¯s eyes were smiling. ¡°Flurry up and go home. I¡¯m going back too. If I¡¯m anyter, my mother will nag at me.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, she brought Chu Eighth back home.


    Li Shaoting waved at Chu Qingshuang. After he couldn¡¯t see Chu Qingshuang and Chu Eighth¡¯s backs, he turned around and left..

 Chapter 120 - 120: A Set of Jewelry

    Chapter 120: A Set of Jewelry


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tan mansion.


    After Tan Xueqing entered the room, she stopped letting the servant girl serve her.


    Without lighting themp, she sat by the window with aplicated expression. There was a vase there with a begonia in it.


    After Tan Xueqing calmed down her breathing, the room was dead quiet.


    Suddenly, hurried footsteps sounded. Then, the door was pushed open and a gorgeously dressed woman walked in. Simrly, she did not ask the servant girl to enter the room.


    She lit the candle and sat down opposite Tan Xueqing. She looked worried. ¡°Xueqing, did you almost fall into the river today?¡±


    Tan Xueqing nodded slowly, her handsome brows furrowed tightly. ¡°There were many people at that time. 1 felt someone push me.¡±


    The woman was angry and anxious. ¡°It must be them. It must be them!¡±


    Tan Xueqing recalled the scene at that time and couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down her spine. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m already like this. Why aren¡¯t they letting me off?¡±


    The woman felt very sorry for her son. ¡°Xueqing, you¡¯ve suffered. I¡¯m useless and can¡¯t protect you¡­¡±


    Tan Xueqing listened to the woman silently. When she was done, he said, ¡°Mother, 1 want to discuss something with you.¡±


    The woman quickly asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    A pair of clear eyes appeared in Tan Xueqing¡¯s mind. These eyes seemed to be able to see through everything. ¡°The person who saved me today is very skilled in martial arts. I want her toe to our mansion to protect me.¡±


    The woman was worried and said warily, ¡°How do you know that she¡¯s skilled in martial arts?¡±


    Tan Xueqing recalled the scene and his eyes revealed admiration. ¡°She grabbed my shoulder with one hand and pulled me back to the shore. It looked like it was done effortlessly.¡±


    The woman did not believe it. ¡°Is she really that powerful?¡±


    Tan Xueqing had already made up his mind. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not lying to you. She lives in the Chu Vige. I¡¯ll go to see her tomorrow. Mother, prepare some gifts for me.¡±


    Seeing that her son was so determined, the woman did not say anything else. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare it for you.¡±


    Tan Xueqing pursed his lips, hoping that Miss Chu would agree to help him.


    In the Chu Vige.


    In the room, Chu Xuhua was lying on the bed. His back hurt so much that he did not dare to move.


    Shen Ruyue sat by the bed and took care of him, her heart aching.


    Chu Xuhua was injured because he wanted to protect her. Otherwise, she would be the one suffering the pain now.


    However, it was Fan Jiayao¡¯s fault. She didn¡¯t cherish Chu Xuhua when she had him. Now that she had lost him, she regretted it and even took her anger out on Shen Ruyue.


    Chu Qingzhi walked in. ¡°Ruyue, Brother.¡±


    Shen Ruyue immediately turned around, her eyes filled with surprise. ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°1 heard from Mother that Eldest Brother is injured, so 1 came to take a look.¡±


    Shen Ruyue quickly stood up. ¡°Qingzhi, Xuhua¡¯s bones seem to be broken¡­¡± Then, she told her the whole story.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Chu Xuhua. It seemed that he had suffered an undeserved cmity. Women were really trouble makers sometimes.


    She checked Chu Xuhua¡¯s back. It was not serious. ¡°Brother, a bone in your back is a little off. I¡¯ll fix it for you immediately. It will hurt a little. Bear with it.¡±


    A drop of cold sweat rolled down Chu Xuhua¡¯s forehead. ¡°It¡¯s okay. 1 can take it.¡±


    The injury was at the back of his waist. Chu Qingzhi pressed her fingers on two special acupuncture points. Then, she exerted strength and then there was a cracking sound.


    ¡°Done.¡± Chu Qingzhi retracted her fingers. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t do too much heavy work for the next half a month.¡±


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s breathing quickened. He endured the pain and replied, ¡°I understand.¡±


    In the future, whenever he saw Fan Jiayao, he would take a detour. This woman had already gone crazy. Every time he saw her, he would have bad luck. It hurt.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the worried Shen Ruyue. ¡°Ruyue, take care of Eldest Brother for this period of time.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded shyly. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Ning Yuting watched this scene from the side and smiled, thinking to himself that this family was interesting.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and took Ning Yuting¡¯s pulse. ¡°You¡¯re recovering very well. You¡¯ll be able to get out of bed and walk in half a month.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chu, thank you.¡± Ning Yuting was sincerely grateful to this girl in front of him. If not for her, he would have long entered theherworld.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Rest well.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi left the room.


    As soon as she walked out of the room, she was pulled into another room by Chu Qingshuang and Chu Eighth. Chu Qingyue and Chu Qingning followed behind, both of them looking at her with interest.


    Chu Eighth made Chu Qingzhi sit down and said anxiously, ¡°Fifth Sister, can you show us what gift Brother Jinghong gave you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi kept them in suspense and nced at them one by one. ¡°You all want to see it?¡±


    The four girls nodded in unison. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood up and brought the flower basket over. ¡°Qingshuang, bring four vases back tomorrow. I¡¯ll put these flowers in the vases.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang agreed without hesitation. ¡°1 promise to bring it back tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the jewelry box and sat down. Actually, she was also very curious as to what was inside. She gently touched the box and slowly opened it¡­


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Is this a set?¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister, Brother Jinghong is too good to you. One look and I can tell it¡¯s extremely expensive.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the gift and felt like she had eaten honey. ¡°It¡¯s indeed beautiful and expensive.¡±


    There was a golden jade hairpin in the gift box. The hairpin was made of gold and was iid with a white jade flower. It was extraordinarily beautiful.


    There was also a pair of light green earrings with emeralds hanging down as well as a ne with pearls and agates.


    Jinghong must have spent a fortune on these.


    Chu Qingyue¡¯s face was filled with a gentle smile and she was sincerely happy for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth Sister, from the gifts, 1 can tell how much Jinghong likes you. You have to cherish him.¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, I know. As long as Jinghong doesn¡¯t let me down, 1 won¡¯t let him down.¡± Chu Qingzhi had never thought that she would be loved like this one day.


    Chu Qingning looked gossipy. ¡°But then again, Fifth Sister, when did you and Jinghong fall for each other?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment. ¡°I can¡¯t tell when. Anyway, when I found out that I liked him, that feeling grew stronger and stronger.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang said, ¡°Fifth Sister, when we saw Brother Jinghong confessing his feelings to you in front of everyone, we all felt happy for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi touched Chu Qingshuang¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯ll also meet a man who likes you in the future.¡±


    The four sisters looked at each other and smiled, silently looking forward to meeting their other half..

 Chapter 121 - 121: Proposal

    Chapter 121: Proposal


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the military camp.


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of our general. 1 admire him more and more now.¡±


    ¡°You can find a girl and confess your feelings to her like the general.¡±


    ¡°1 don¡¯t have that boldness to confess my feelings in front of so many people. 1¡¯11 be embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be embarrassed? You should be embarrassed that you don¡¯t have a partner yet.¡±


    ¡°You talk like you have a partner.¡±


    Fang Zerong and a few soldiers stood at the entrance of the camp and chatted. From time to time, they wouldugh.


    Suddenly, Young General Xu saw a tall figure walking over in the night. ¡°General is back!¡±


    Everyone immediately became serious and stood at the side. Their gazes were all on Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong walked into the camp. His usually sharp eyes were now covered with ayer of gentleness, making him look much more approachable. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting? What are you standing here for?¡±


    Fang Zerong¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°General, we specially waited for you here.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nced at Fang Zerong. Thetter had an inquisitive expression on his face. It was obvious what he was thinking. ¡°If you also want to get married, I can give you three days off to go back home and get married.¡±


    Fang Zerong said, ¡°General, if 1 want to get married, I have to have a partner first, right? We¡¯re all bachelors. Who should we get married to?¡±


    A gust of night wind blew, and Tang Jinghong¡¯s clothes fluttered. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a partner, go find a partner. Are you waiting for a partner to fall from the sky? Or are you waiting for me to find a partner for you?¡±


    Fang Zerong smiled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. General, you must be tired today. Rest early.¡±


    It took their general 25 years to find a partner. If they counted on him, they could forget about getting married in this life.


    Tang Jinghong retracted his gaze and turned to leave.


    He took two steps, then stopped and said, ¡°Zerong, have you prepared what 1 asked you to prepare?¡±


    Fang Zerong stopped smiling and said seriously, ¡°General, don¡¯t worry. Everything is prepared ording to your order.¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned around. ¡°After tomorrow, everyone will be rewarded.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong strode away.


    Fang Zerong waved at Young General Xu and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else to talk.¡±


    Everyone followed Fang Zerong.


    Tang Jinghong returned to the tent. He took the bow and arrow hanging on the wall and the spear standing at the side and ced them on the table. Then, he took out a white silk cloth from the drawer and sat at the table to wipe them.


    His expression was focused, and his movements were meticulous and slow. The orange candle light shone on the side of his face, making his facial features look even more handsome.


    Suddenly, he smiled faintly.


    Qingzhi said that she would help him modify his weapons. He was really curious. His two weapons were top-notch. How else could she modify them?


    The more he thought about it, the more he looked forward to it.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Early in the morning, Tang Jinghong brought people into the Chu Vige with four boxes. There were 11 people in total.


    Among them was Fang Zerong.


    Fang Zerong, who had been longing to go to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house, finally had his wish fulfilled.


    The boxes were very big. They were all red and tied with red silk flowers. It was obvious that they were used for joyous asions. As soon as the group entered the vige, they attracted the attention of the vigers.


    ¡°Aiyo, is Jinghong going to the Chu family to propose?¡±


    ¡°Definitely. From the looks of it, the betrothal gifts are very generous.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. I¡¯ve never seen such a big betrothal ceremony.¡±


    Yesterday, Tang Jinghong confessed to Chu Qingzhi in front of everyone. If he did note to propose a marriage with betrothal gifts today, Qingzhi would be mocked.


    Everyone would think that Tang Jinghong was just making empty promises and not actually doing anything. He was just ying with Chu Qingzhi.


    Tang Jinghong brought his men to a spot ten meters away from Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house. ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go get someone.¡±


    The day before yesterday, he had told the vige elder, the vige chief, the matchmaker, and his father that he wanted to marry Qingzhi.


    He said that if his confession was sessful, he woulde to propose marriage the next day and ask for their help.


    It was a joyous asion, so everyone was naturally happy to help.


    The soldiers replied in unison, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Upon hearing this, some vigers immediately looked confused. They had heard those people call Tang Jinghong General just now. How could Tang Jinghong be a general? They must be hearing things!


    Tang Jinghong walked towards the house of the most respected elder in the vige.


    The elder was already prepared. He dressed up and sat in the courtyard, waiting for Tang Jinghong. ¡°Jinghong, you are here.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°Elder, I¡¯ll have to trouble you today.¡±


    The elder smiled and waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m d that I can help you. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tang Jinghong went forward to help the elder up and then went to the vige chief¡¯s house.


    The vige chief¡¯s house was next to Matchmaker Chu¡¯s house. They were all prepared and waiting for Tang Jinghong in the courtyard.


    The vige chief looked at Tang Jinghong and praised, ¡°Good, good, what a fine-looking man.¡±


    Matchmaker Chu had a big red flower on her head. She was wearing red clothes and had red lipstick, looking overjoyed.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Previously, 1 had told people that you and Qingzhi were a perfect match. I didn¡¯t expect my words toe true. Congrattions.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°Thank you, everyone. 1¡¯11 send you the invitation when we decide on the wedding day.¡±


    The elder tugged at Tang Jinghong¡¯s clothes and asked softly, ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡±


    The smile on Tang Jinghong¡¯s face faded a little. ¡°I¡¯ll go home and call him now.¡±


    The elder was furious. ¡°How ridiculous. On your betrothal day, he¡¯s actually absent. 1¡¯11 lecture him when I see him next time.¡±


    ¡°Elder, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t let that ruin everyone¡¯s mood.¡± Tang Jinghong took a deep breath and went to invite Mr. Tang.


    Zhang Xiuqin looked at Mr. Tang, who was dressing himself up, and said sourly, ¡°Tang Jinghong actually has the money to get married. What a joke! And that Chu Qingzhi, such a capable girl, but her taste is really bad. What a pity.¡±


    Mr. Tang frowned. He always felt that he had let his son down, but he had never thought about making amends. ¡°Today is Jinghong¡¯s betrothal day. Don¡¯t let me hear you say anything bad about him.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin snorted. ¡°What does his betrothal day have to do with me? He¡¯s not my son.¡±


    Mr. Tang said harshly, ¡°You¡¯re Jinghong¡¯s stepmother. If word gets out that you treat your stepson badly, it¡¯ll be difficult for your son to get married in the future.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin was even more dissatisfied. She poked Mr. Tang¡¯s forehead and said fiercely, ¡°Isn¡¯t Dengping your son? How can you say that about your son?¡±


    Mr. Tang pushed Zhang Xiuqin. ¡°If you don¡¯t restrain yourself today, I¡¯ll divorce you.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin widened her eyes and looked at Mr. Tang in disbelief.


    Mr. Tang ignored her and left the room.


    He wanted to make it up to Tang Jinghong today, but Zhang Xiuqin had been stopping him, causing him to bete.


    Tang Jinghong walked to the door and bumped into Mr. Tanging out. He called out softly, ¡°Father.¡±


    Mr. Tang clenched his fists. ¡°Let¡¯s go..¡±

 Chapter 122 - 122: Process of Marriage Proposal

    Chapter 122: Process of Marriage Proposal


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The moment the elder saw Mr. Tang, he shot him a re. It was really outrageous. Because today was a joyous asion, the elder did not criticize him. He would wait until this matter was over.


    Matchmaker Chu took the lead and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked up at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house, and a hint of anticipation shed across his eyes.


    Chu Qingzhi was dressing herself up in the room. Usually, she would tie her hair in a ponytail and finish up with a wooden hairpin as an essory. However, today, because Tang Jinghong woulde to propose marriage, she couldn¡¯t dress so casually.


    Her sisters were helping her dress up in the room.


    Chu Qingning suggested, ¡°Second Sister, let¡¯s put on the jewelry that Brother Jinghong gave Fifth Sister yesterday. Brother Jinghong probably wants to see it too.¡±


    Chu Qingyue did not make the decision rashly. Instead, she asked Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, is that okay?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at herself in the mirror, who looked especially exquisite and beautiful today, and nodded. ¡°Put it on. Today is an important day for me.¡±


    She also wanted to show her most beautiful side in front of the person she liked.


    Outside, Matchmaker Chu led the way. The others followed her into the courtyard.


    Matchmaker Chu raised her voice. ¡°Chu Tai, Jinghong is here to propose marriage.¡±


    Grandpa Chu was the first to walk out to wee them. His face was as bright as a flower. ¡°Uncle, Vige Chief, inws, Matchmaker Chu, Jinghong, I¡¯ve already prepared tea. Pleasee in.¡±


    Granny Chu, Li Qingyu, and Chu Rong came out to greet them. Everyone was wearing red clothes today and looked very happy.


    Everyone took their seats in the central room. The soldiers ced the boxes one by one in the central room before standing to the side.


    The vigers followed over to watch the show. Soon, the inside and outside were filled with people. Everyone discussed softly. It was extremely lively.


    ¡°Oh my god, aren¡¯t the betrothal gifts too generous?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen so many betrothal gifts in my life. Even the rich youngdies in the county don¡¯t have so many, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    There was fruit and candy on the table, and people were free to take whatever they liked.


    Three letters and six etiquettes were the traditional process of the marriage proposal. As it was a formal marriage, none of the process could be skipped


    The three letters referred to the betrothal letter, the gift letter, and the wedding letter.


    Betrothal letter was a letter of marriage agreement between the man and the woman.


    Gift letter was a letter that listed the gifts.


    Wedding letter was a letter used on the day of the wedding when the groom was picking up the bride from her house.


    The six etiquettes referred to Proposal, Birth Date Matching, Na Ji, Presenting the Wedding Gift, and Arranging the Marriage.


    The man¡¯s family asked the matchmaker for the woman¡¯s name and date of birth.


    Matchmaker Chu smiled and said, ¡°Sister Qingyu, where¡¯s Qingzhi?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Chu Eighth ran out of the room and said loudly, ¡°My Fifth Sister ising out. She¡¯s so beautiful today, like a fairy.¡±


    After saying that, Chu Eighth retreated to the side. Then, a beauty walked out of the room.


    Chu Qingzhi was wearing a dark red dress that made her skin look even fairer. She was already slender, but now, she looked especially graceful.


    There was a pearl agate ne around her neck, a golden jade hairpin on her hair, and a silver hairpin engraved with spring flowers. She also had light green earrings with jade on her ears. She was undoubtedly the center of all attention at this moment.


    A series of gasps came from the crowd. At this moment, everyone was thinking that their vige had produced a phoenix. Even the princess might not be as beautiful as Qingzhi.


    Tang Jinghong stood up immediately. Qingzhi was more beautiful than all the girls he had seen. Moreover, her beauty seemed to be innate. Looking at her was like looking at a field of flowers. No, even a field of flowers would pale inparison.


    She was as dazz;omg as the sun and as beautiful as the autumn moon.


    Chu Qingzhi walked into the central room calmly. Her long dress fluttered slightly, and her body seemed to be emitting a dazzling light. She was elegant and graceful.


    Her gazended on Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong was wearing a silver head band with rubies on it. Half of his hair was draped over his back.


    He was dressed in a dark red robe and had a slender figure. His shoulders were wide and his waist was narrow. His straight figure exuded a hint of dignity.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled, feeling very sweet.


    Chu Qingshuang pulled Chu Qingyue¡¯s sleeve and was extremely stunned. ¡°Second Sister, Fifth Sister is so beautiful. 1 can¡¯t describe her beauty with words at all.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled. ¡°Fifth Sister is the most beautiful among us.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang agreed. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, exactly.¡±


    Chu Qingning suddenly interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Brother Jinghong is also super handsome?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother Jinghong looks even better and more elegant than the young masters in the county. He¡¯s reallypatible with our Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded. ¡°The more I look at them, the morepatible they are.¡±


    Chu Xuyao agreed. ¡°Fifth Sister has always been beautiful. Now that she¡¯s dressed up, she looks like a fairy.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes stopped on the two of them. The man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful.. Was this what they meant by a match made in heaven?

 Chapter 123 - 123: Eating Wedding Candy

    Chapter 123: Eating Wedding Candy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Matchmaker Chu smiled and said, ¡°Jinghong, quickly give the betrothal letter to Qingzhi. What are you waiting for?¡±


    Tang Jinghong immediately became nervous. He took out the betrothal letter from his pocket in a hurry and handed it to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, this is the betrothal letter.¡±


    The betrothal letter was red in color. The ce where it was written was dyed a faint golden color.


    The betrothal letter was written vertically. The first two words were ¡°betrothal letter¡±, followed by the names of the men and women, followed by the auspicious words, and finally the date.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze shifted from the betrothal letter to Tang Jinghong. ¡°Jinghong, did you write this betrothal letter?¡±


    The calligraphy on it was very elegant and matched General Tang Jinghong¡¯s aura.


    Tang Jinghong nodded and said in a gentle voice, ¡°I wrote it. I¡¯ve already written my name. Now, it¡¯s your time to write your name.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Xuyuan, give me a brush.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Chu Xuyuan replied crisply. Then, he turned around and ran back to his room. Soon, he brought over a brush. ¡°Fifth Sister, here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took a brush and wrote the words ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡± next to Tang Jinghong¡¯s name.


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi gently and promised, ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re and will be the only wife I, Tang Jinghong, will have in this life and many lives toe.¡±


    That¡¯s right. She had forgotten that in this era, men could have multiple wives. With Tang Jinghong¡¯s status, he could marry at least a dozen. However, this guy knew his ce well and made a promise to only marry her.


    Chu Qingzhi became serious. ¡°If you break your promise, 1 will definitely leave you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said solemnly, ¡°I won¡¯t break it, no matter what.¡±


    He had seen many tragic scenes in the battle and experienced many griefs.


    Now, he only wanted to live the rest of his life with someone he liked. That was enough.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Good.¡±


    Matchmaker Chu looked at the sweet couple and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°The betrothal letter is signed. Come, it¡¯s time to check out the gifts.¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned around. ¡°Thest box is filled with wedding candies for everyone. After the ceremony, you can eat it to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    He wanted to share his joy with everyone and announce to them that he had a fiancee!


    ¡°Wow, wow, wow, there¡¯s wedding candy!¡±


    ¡°Jinghong, you¡¯re really awesome!¡±


    ¡°Jinghong is really thoughtful!¡±


    Tang Jinghong handed the gift list to the elder. ¡°Elder, sorry to trouble you.¡±


    The elder was very happy. Tang Jinghong was a good child just like Chu Qingzhi. It was best for the two of them to be together. ¡°No trouble at all.¡±


    He stood up and walked towards the gift boxes. Then, he waved at everyone. ¡°Chu Tai,e and take a look.¡±


    Everyone gathered around and craned their necks to see what was inside.


    Fang Zerong opened the first box¡­


    The elder looked at the list of gifts and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Jinghong had received a windfall. He said, ¡°Two bolts of red silk and eight bolts of fabric¡­¡±


    In short, there were golden hairpins, golden rings, golden earrings, ceremonial candles, ceremonial incense, ceremonial cannons, ceremonial pancakes, flowerpots, pomegranate flowers, and betrothal money of one thousand taels of silver¡­


    There were a total of 30 to 40 things. It could be seen that Tang Jinghong took Chu Jingzhi very seriously.


    ¡°A thousand taels of silver?¡±


    ¡°Did I hear it right?¡±


    ¡°Betrothal money of one thousand taels of silver? Oh my god!¡±


    The vigers were shocked. 1,000 taels of silver was an amount that they would never be able to earn in this lifetime. Everyone was envious. Jinghong was hiding his wealth too well. No one knew he had so much money.


    When Mr. Tang saw these things, his eyes widened. It was impossible to buy these things without a few hundred taels of silver. There was also a thousand taels of silver as the betrothal money. How could Jinghong be so rich? He suddenly regretted letting him leave the house.


    When the Chu family saw this scene, they revealed looks of disbelief.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t expect the marriage process in ancient times to be soplicated, but it was filled with a sense of ceremony. It made the marriage feel real and tangible.


    Tang Jinghong silently observed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s reaction. ¡°Qingzhi, do you want anything else?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s enough. It¡¯s already too much.¡±


    Grandpa Chu was extremely satisfied with Tang Jinghong. ¡°Jinghong, you¡¯re so considerate. We¡¯ll be relieved to hand Qingzhi over to you in the future.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said seriously, ¡°Grandpa Chu, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Grandpa Chu was all smiles. ¡°Good, good, good. I¡¯m even more relieved to hear that.¡±


    The vige elder folded the gift list and handed it to Grandpa Chu. ¡°Keep this well. You can¡¯t lose it.¡±


    Grandpa Chu took it with both hands. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely keep it well.¡±


    Matchmaker Chu shook her red handkerchief. ¡°Now that the ceremony is over, let¡¯s eat the wedding candy.¡±


    ¡°Yay, candies.¡± The children were the happiest.


    Tang Jinghong grabbed a handful of candies from the box and ced it in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°Try it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi made a walking out hand gesture to him.


    Tang Jinghong understood the meaning of the hand gesture. He held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and sneaked out to the backyard.


    The location of the stable was perfect for conversation. Not only would they not be seen, but their conversation would also not be heard.


    Chu Qingzhi looked around and kissed Tang Jinghong¡¯s cheek.


    Tang Jinghong felt something cold and soft touch his face. Then, he smelled the fragrance that belonged to Chu Qingzhi. By the time he reacted, Chu Qingzhi had already retreated.


    He felt his face heating up. Then, from the ce where Qingzhi had kissed him, it spread to his entire body.


    He didn¡¯t dare to kiss Chu Qingzhi, but the exuberant love made him uncontrobly hug Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Jinghong, open your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll feed you candy.¡±


    Fu Bao rubbed against Hou Fu. Why don¡¯t we get together too?


    Hou Fu looked away in embarrassment.


    At noon, Chu Qingzhi changed her clothes. The blueprints for the workshop had been drawn for a few days. It was time to build it.


    She nned to formalize the workshop and eventually make it into a factory.


    Tang Jinghong, on the other hand, went to buynd and nned to build a house as soon as possible. Otherwise, even if Qingzhi married him now, they wouldn¡¯t have a ce to live.


    It was not that he did not have a house. He still had a grand general¡¯s mansion in the capital. However, Qingzhi would definitely be unhappy to stay in the capital. He did not like the capital either.


    After eating the wedding candy, everyone¡¯s excitement slowly subsided and they began to get busy.


    Then, the entire Chu Vige was in full swing..

 Chapter 124 - 124: How Shameless

    Chapter 124: How Shameless


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ng!


    Zhang Xiuqin pushed the door open fiercely with an angry expression. ¡°This Tang Jinghong is really an ingrate. When he¡¯s at home, he doesn¡¯t take out his money and pretends to be poor. Now, he¡¯s throwing away money like dirt.¡±


    She turned around and red at Tang Shan. ¡°Look how your son treats you, do you still think he¡¯s filial to you?¡±


    Mr. Tang also felt ufortable, but he was the one who chased his son out. He was in no position to say anything now.


    ¡°Can you shut up? You talk non-stop all day long. Jinghong left this house because he couldn¡¯t stand you.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin pointed at her nose. ¡°Because of me?¡± She smiled mockingly. ¡°Tang Shan, you were the one who chased him out of the house back then. Now, you¡¯re ming me?¡±


    Tang Shan used, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been scolding Jinghong all day, would I have done that?¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin did not think that she had done anything wrong and argued, ¡°I scolded him because I was educating him. He¡¯szy.¡±


    The more Tang Shan thought about it, the more he felt that it was funny. He retorted, ¡°Your son is evenzier. Why have I never heard you scolding him?¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin said without hesitation, ¡°He¡¯s my own son. How can 1 bear to scold him?¡±


    Tang Shan said irritably, ¡°Your son is a son, but other people¡¯s sons are not sons?¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin pointed at Tang Shan and said angrily, ¡°Tang Shan, what do you mean? Although 1 scolded him, 1 didn¡¯t let him leave. You did it.¡±


    Tang Shan did not want to argue with Zhang Xiuqin. No matter how much he argued, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that he had lost his son. ¡°I¡¯m going to work.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin pulled him back. ¡°Tang Shan, Tang Jinghong is so rich. Why don¡¯t you get him to give you some?¡±


    Tang Shan shook off Zhang Xiuqin¡¯s hand and walked into the house. ¡°If you want to go, go. I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m not that shameless.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re his father. If you asked him to give you some, he wouldn¡¯t refuse.¡± Zhang Xiuqin quickly followed into the house. ¡°Tang Shan, even if you don¡¯t care about me, you have to think for your youngest son. He¡¯s going to get married soon. His brother¡¯s betrothal gifts are so generous. If his betrothal gifts are too shabby, he¡¯ll beughed at.¡±


    Tang Shan actually wanted Tang Jinghong to give him some money too. Tang Jinghong was so rich now. What was wrong with him giving his father some money? He said, ¡°He won¡¯t give it to me.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin tried her best to persuade Tang Shan. ¡°He¡¯ll give it to you. Tang Shan, as long as you ask, he has no reason not to give it to you. It¡¯s only right for a son to be filial to his father.¡±


    Tang Shan was a little worried, but he was very tempted. ¡°But 1 chased him out of the house.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin said shamelessly, ¡°So what if you chased him out of the house? Even if you kill him, you¡¯re still his biological father.¡±


    Yes, he was Tang Jinghong¡¯s father. It was only right for a father to educate his son. He chased his son out of the house for the peace of the family. Tang Shan was convinced. He turned around and walked out. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go find him.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin quickly followed, fantasizing about returning home with a stack of banknotes.


    That piece of sorghumnd belonged to Chu Lianghong, the family that nted sugarcane.


    When Chu Lianghong heard that Tang Jinghong wanted to buy sorghumnd to build a house, he agreed readily. ¡°Jinghong, you¡¯re capable now. Don¡¯t forget about us when we need your help.¡±


    If anyone in the vige wanted to go to battle and enter the army, he would help without hesitation¡­ Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°I will.¡±


    Seeing that Tang Jinghong had agreed, Chu Lianghong was even happier. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the county city to sign the document now so that you can start building the house early.¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    At this moment, Tang Shan¡¯s voice sounded. It was deliberately friendly. ¡°Jinghong, Jinghong¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned around and looked at the enthusiastic Tang Shan and Zhang Xiuqin. Seeing that the two of them were up to no good, he pursed his lips and exuded a cold aura.


    Chu Lianghong also knew about Tang Jinghong¡¯s family matters. He looked at Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression and then said to Tang Shan, ¡°Tang Shan, why are you here?¡±


    Tang Shan quickly said, ¡°Uncle Lianghong, I¡¯m here to talk to Jinghong.¡±


    Chu Lianghong thought for a moment. They were definitely here to talk to Tang Jinghong about money. He couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°1 have something to do with Jinghong now. Come back and find himter.¡±


    Tang Shan looked at the two of them with a puzzled expression. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Chu Lianghong¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Go back.¡±


    Tang Shan felt ufortable. ¡°Uncle Lianghong, I¡¯m Jinghong¡¯s father. Why would 1 need to pick a time to talk to him?¡±


    ¡°Father?¡± Chu Lianghong said sarcastically, ¡°You still know that Jinghong is your son?¡±


    Tang Shan was a little embarrassed. ¡°Uncle Lianghong, no matter what, it¡¯s between us father and son. It¡¯s not good for you to say that, right?¡±


    Chu Lianghong emphasized, ¡°I¡¯m just being fair. Tang Shan, you can¡¯t be so heartless.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°Uncle Lianghong, this is our family matter. Can you stop interfering?¡±


    Chu Lianghong red at Zhang Xiuqin. ¡°What are you, a stepmother, doing here? Do you want to get close to your stepson when you know that he¡¯s rich now?¡±


    Having her motives exposed so bluntly, even if Zhang Xiuqin was shameless, she could not help but blush. ¡°Uncle Hong, can you not be unreasonable? Tang Jinghong is our son. It¡¯s only right to ask him for money.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, Zhang Xiuqin, you¡¯re really shameless. If you really treat Jinghong as your son, even if you didn¡¯t say a word, he would have given you the money. You didn¡¯t have to ask for it. Besides, he¡¯s not the only son of the two of you. You ask Jinghong to be filial, but have you ever asked your other son to be filial?¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin secretly scolded Chu Lianghong for being a busybody, but Chu Lianghong was an elder. They did not dare to scold him in person. They could only endure it.


    ¡°Uncle Hong, we also teach Dengping to be filial, but he¡¯s not as capable as Jinghong after all.¡±


    ¡°Jinghong¡¯s money didn¡¯te out of thin air.¡± Chu Lianghong said angrily, ¡°He fought to the death on the battlefield to earn the money. You actually have to cheek to ask him for money.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin licked her lips and said, ¡°His next betrothal money is 1,000 taels of silver. He¡¯s throwing money away like dirt. We just want to help him manage the money.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of this, you two are even worse as parents.¡± Chu Lianghong was angry. ¡°Jinghong is 25 years old, right? He¡¯s been back for three to four months, right? Have you ever thought about arranging a marriage for him?¡±


    Tang Shan and Zhang Xiuqin lowered their heads together. They had never had this intention.


    Chu Lianghong scolded, ¡°Other men who are 24 or 25 years old are already a father of many children. You didn¡¯t care about him, so he could only help himself. Now that he¡¯s found a wife and dotes on his wife, you are unhappy andin about him giving away too much money. What kind of logic is that?¡± ¡°Tang Shan, do you think no one knows about you kicking Jinghong out of the house that night?¡±


    ¡°How cruel are you?!¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Jinghong has some money. Otherwise, he would be living on the streets.¡±


    Tang Shan lowered his head in shame and did not dare to look up at all..

 Chapter 125 - 125: It’s a Secret Method

    Chapter 125: It¡¯s a Secret Method


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Chu Lianghong was done scolding Tang Shan, he pointed at Zhang Xiuqin. ¡°As a stepmother, you¡¯re really ruthless. Jinghong works in the fields every day and even goes up the mountain to hunt. He does everything he can.¡± ¡°However, not only did you not treat him well, but you even called himzy when he just wanted to take a short break. He can¡¯t possibly work 24 hours a day. He¡¯s not made of iron, is he?¡±


    Chu Lianghong¡¯s voice grew louder and louder, attracting the attention of many people in the vige.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s not your biological son. You can ignore him, but don¡¯t abuse him!¡±


    ¡°You just chased him out of the house not long ago. Now you pretend that you¡¯ve forgotten about it and shamelesslye to ask for money.¡±


    ¡°If you had treated Jinghong well back then, would he not be filial to you?¡±


    The surrounding vigers pointed a finger at Tang Shan and Zhang Xiuqin, making the two of them blush in shame.


    Chu Qingzhi rushed over when she heard the news and gently held Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand. It was not appropriate for her to interrupt, so she could only support him silently.


    Tang Jinghong looked down at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s beautiful side profile and his heart warmed. He clenched his fists. No matter what he encountered in the future, he wouldn¡¯t have to face it alone.


    Tang Dengping squeezed out of the crowd and frowned. He was embarrassed. ¡°Father, Mother, stop embarrassing yourselves. Hurry up and go back.¡±


    Tang Shan looked up at Tang Jinghong. When he met Tang Jinghong¡¯s cold gaze, he felt very guilty and left dejectedly.


    No matter how shameless Zhang Xiuqin was, she could not stand the criticism of the entire vige. Seeing Tang Shan run away cowardly, she quickly followed.


    Tang Dengping turned around and looked at Tang Jinghong before scurrying away.


    If he had known that Tang Jinghong was so rich, he wouldn¡¯t have ignored him. It was toote to say anything now.


    Tang Jinghong watched them leave, feelingplicated.


    ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m going to the county city. Do you have anything you need? 1¡¯11 buy it for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head and reached out to stroke Tang Jinghong¡¯s furrowed brows. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. Go ande back early. 1¡¯11 cook lunch for you.¡±


    On the day of the betrothal, the man had to stay for lunch at the girl¡¯s house.


    Tang Jinghong rxed and he smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the kitchen.


    Steam kepting out of the steamer and spreading to the sky above the kitchen, scattering fragrance.


    Granny Chu started the fire. Li Qingyu, Chu Qingning, and Chu Eighth helped. Head Chef Chu Qingzhi was busy cooking dishes.


    Chu Qingyue and Chu Qingshuang went to the county city, one going to the clothes shop and the other going to the porcin shop, but they woulde back for lunch.


    The others were setting up the tables. There were three tables for lunch, so they needed to prepare in advance.


    Fang Zerong and the others, who helped carry the boxes, would also stay for lunch. At this moment, Fang Zerong went to see the process of making ice cream bars in the shed. After that, he walked to the kitchen.


    He crossed his arms and leaned against the door frame. He looked at Chu Qingzhi, who was cutting the vegetables, and thought to himself that his general had really found a treasure.


    Not only could Chu Qingzhi treat people, but she also knew how to cook and martial arts. She was very proficient in all aspects. Her personality was good, and she was also beautiful. In the entire Daliang Dynasty, there was no other woman like her.


    He was extremely curious. ¡°Miss Chu, why do you know so many things?¡±


    After spending a few hundred years, anyone with a brain can learn these things, Chu Qingzhi thought to herself. She did not stop cutting the vegetables and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m good at learning.¡±


    Fang Zerong was speechless.


    He felt that exnation was really far-fetched!


    Seeing that Chu Qingzhi did not want to talk about this topic, he changed the topic. ¡°Miss Chu, why can those boxes stop the ice cream bar from melting?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I¡¯ve used a special method on the box to keep the temperature low.¡±


    Fang Zerong could not help but ask, ¡°What kind of method?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi grabbed the shredded lettuce on the chopping board and marinated it with salt. ¡°It¡¯s a secret method. 1 can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Fang Zerong was speechless.


    He changed the subject. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with here?¡±


    Actually, he only asked out of politeness, but he did not expect Chu Qingzhi to not stand on ceremony. ¡°Help me wash the rice.¡±


    Fang Zerong was speechless.


    Alright, he sighed and entered the kitchen with resignation. He could not afford to offend the future wife of the general.


    Third Uncle shouted from outside, ¡°Qingzhi, someone is looking for you outside.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was extremely busy in the kitchen. ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me?¡±


    Third Uncle said, ¡°Avery beautiful girl. She said that her name is Tan Xueqing and that she met you in the county.¡±


    Tan Xueqing? Chu Qingzhi remembered. ¡°I¡¯lle out and see her after washing my hands.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go tell her.¡± Third Uncle turned around and left.


    Chu Qingzhi instructed the others what to do and quickly walked out.


    At the entrance of the courtyard, Tan Xueqing stood there quietly.


    He was tall and thin, and he was still wearing a snow-white dress. From his beautiful face, it was hard to distinguish his gender.


    The servant girl held an umbre for him. Tan Xueqing looked cold and detached.


    When he saw Chu Qingzhi, he smiled slightly. ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled back. ¡°Miss Tan, pleasee in. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Tan Xueqing stopped Chu Qingzhi and instructed the servant who had followed him, ¡°Bring the gifts I brought into the house for Miss Chu.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Tan, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    Tan Xueqing smiled and said, ¡°You saved me yesterday. I said that 1 would visit you to thank you. It¡¯s not anything valuable. Miss Chu, don¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Miss Tan, you¡¯re too polite. Saving you yesterday was nothing. There¡¯s really no need.¡±


    Tan Xueqing¡¯s voice was solemn. ¡°To you, it¡¯s nothing, but to me, you saved my life. Miss Chu, don¡¯t refuse. Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel good.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stopped refusing. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gestured for Tan Xueqing to sit on the chair while she went to make tea.


    Tan Xueqing looked around. This family was bustling with activities. People came and went. It was very lively. The door frame was decorated with red silk flowers, as if there was a joyous asion today.


    In the middle of the central room, some people were setting up tables and chairs. It seemed like there was going to be a banquet.


    Chu Qingzhi brought out the tea and ced it in front of Tan Xueqing. ¡°Miss Tan, the tea might not be to your taste. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re being too serious.¡± Tan Xueqing¡¯s voice was also a little gender-neutral, but it was pleasant to the ears.


    Chu Qingzhi still had many things to do, so she said bluntly, ¡°Miss Tan, if you have something to say, just say it..¡±

 Chapter 126 - 126: The Imperial Edict Is Here

    Chapter 126: The Imperial Edict Is Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tan Xueqing¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. He stared at Chu Qingzhi for a while and said, ¡°Miss Chu, I have a request.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said politely, ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    Tan Xueqing took a deep breath. ¡°I want to ask you to be my guard.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    ¡°Pardon me for asking, but why are you looking for a guard?¡± Suddenly, she felt that this ¡°girl¡± in front of her was not a transvestite, but there was something else. Or rather, he had no choice but to dress up as a girl.


    Tan Xueqing stammered, ¡°i¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi softened her voice. ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t tell me?¡±


    Tan Xueqing nodded and lowered his eyes. This was a matter that concerned his life, so he couldn¡¯t say it casually. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re skilled in martial arts. As long as you agree to be my guard, money is nothing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was silent for a moment before saying tactfully, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of money. Moreover, 1 have too many things to do at home and can¡¯t leave. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that difficult for you to find a powerful guard.¡±


    Tan Xueqing could tell that Chu Qingzhi was rejecting him. He was very disappointed. ¡°Yes, there are many powerful guards I can find, but none of them are as trust-worthy of you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said apologetically, ¡°Miss Tan, I really can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Tan Xueqing clenched his fists tightly in his snow-white sleeves. ¡°Miss Chu, the reason I fell into the river that day was because someone pushed me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked up and lowered her voice. ¡°Someone wants to kill you?¡±


    Tan Xueqing nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why 1 want to find a guard.¡±


    It seemed like it was really as she had guessed. The entire matter was not simple¡­ Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll think of a way to help you find two guards. What do you think?¡±


    Tan Xueqing liked Chu Qingzhi to be his guard. ¡°Miss Chu, can¡¯t you do it yourself?¡±


    She was really too busy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t.¡±


    Tan Xueqing was extremely disappointed. Even the light in his eyes dimmed a little. ¡°Since Miss Chu is unwilling, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    Tan Xueqing couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°Miss Chu, is it really impossible?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, it was noon.


    Chu Qingyue and Chu Qingshuang came back together. On the way, they met Tang Jinghong.


    After Tang Jinghong entered the vige, he hesitated for a moment before deciding to go to Tang Shan¡¯s house.


    His father did not treat him well, but as a son, he could not return evil for evil.


    He stopped in front of Tang Shan¡¯s house and called out, ¡°Father, it¡¯s time to go to Qingzhi¡¯s house for lunch.¡±


    Tang Shan was too ashamed to go out and face the vigers. ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯m not feeling well, so I won¡¯t go. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong lowered his eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, he left.


    The vige elder, the vige chief, and the matchmaker were all talking at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s home.


    As soon as Tang Jinghong returned, lunch started.


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards Tang Jinghong and looked behind him. Out of courtesy, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle Tang?¡±


    Everyone looked over.


    Tang Jinghong said to everyone, ¡°He¡¯s not feeling well. He said that he won¡¯t being over to eat. He asked us to eat.¡±


    Everyone present knew that Chu Lianghong had scolded Tang Shan badly today, so they didn¡¯t find it strange that Tang Shan didn¡¯te.


    The vige elder smiled and waved at the two of them. ¡°Jinghong, Qingzhi,e and sit here.¡±


    The vige elder sat at the head of the main table. In the past, the elders would sit at the main table, but today was the betrothal banquet. The new couple was the protagonist, so they naturally had to sit at the main table.


    The two of them obediently sat on the vige elder¡¯s right hand.


    The table was filled with all kinds of delicacies, emitting a fragrant smell.


    Tang Jinghong took a wine pot and poured wine for everyone. ¡°Elder, have a drink.¡±


    The vige elder took the wine bowl with a smile. ¡°Jinghong, you and Qingzhi are verypatible. The more I look at the two of you, the more I like you. You have to treat Qingzhi well.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and replied, ¡°1 will.¡±


    After filling everyone¡¯s bowl, Tang Jinghong stood up to toast. Chu Qingzhi also stood up.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Thank you all foring today. Thank you, Uncle Chu and Auntie, for agreeing to let me be with Qingzhi. Don¡¯t worry, no matter what happens in the future, I will protect Qingzhi well.¡±


    Li Qingyu looked at Tang Jinghong with fondness. ¡°Jinghong, with your words, I¡¯m relieved. Let¡¯s eat and drink.¡±


    Everyone drank together.


    Grandpa Chu said, ¡°Everyone, eat. Qingzhi made all the dishes today. My granddaughter¡¯s dishes are delicious. Everyone is in for a treat today.¡± He was full of praise for his grand-daughter..


    The vige elder said, ¡°Chu Tai, with such a granddaughter, you can brag for the rest of your life.¡±


    Grandpa Chu was delighted. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s everyone¡¯s blessing to have Qingzhi in our vige.¡±


    After Fang Zerong finished his meal, he sat under the big tree in the courtyard to rest. Suddenly, he saw a soldier riding into the vige. He quickly walked out. ¡°What happened?¡±


    The soldier dismounted. ¡°Doctor, there¡¯s an imperial edict from the capital.¡±


    Fang Zerong¡¯s expression immediately turned serious. ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll call the general immediately.¡±


    After lunch, Tang Jinghong was helping clean the bowls.


    Fang Zerong walked closer and whispered to him what had happened.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression immediately turned solemn. He said in a low voice, ¡°Go out and prepare. We¡¯ll return to the military camp immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tang Jinghong brought Chu Qingzhi to the side. ¡°I have to go back to the military camp to receive the imperial edict. I have to leave immediately.¡±


    The imperial edict must be about something serious¡­ Chu Qingzhi did not ask further. She hugged Tang Jinghong. ¡°Be careful. Let me know if anything happens.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sent Tang Jinghong and the others to the vige entrance.


    Tang Jinghong hugged Chu Qingzhi, then quickly got on the horse and left.


    Chu Qingzhi stood on the spot and watched him leave. Now that they were engaged, she couldn¡¯t help but be worried about him.


    Chu Eighth ran over. ¡°Fifth Sister, has Brother Jinghong left?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked back with Chu Eighth. ¡°He¡¯s left. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Eighth teased, ¡°I knew you would be sad to see him leave, so I came over tofort you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pinched Chu Eighth¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re so mischievous.¡±


    Chu Eighth ran while dodging.. ¡°Hahaha, I was right!¡±

 Chapter 127 - 127: You Are Cute

    Chapter 127: You Are Cute


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the military camp.


    The eunuch who delivered the imperial edict waited in the tent without any impatience.


    Two other eunuchs stood behind him with their heads slightly lowered. One of them held the bright yellow imperial edict with both hands and waited quietly.


    Suddenly, the tent drape was lifted up from the outside. Then, a tall and dignified figure walked in. ¡°Eunuch Xu, sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±


    Eunuch Xu was the eunuch who delivered the imperial edict. ¡°It¡¯s fine. General Tang, please ept the imperial edict.¡±


    Tang Jinghong took a few steps back and knelt on one knee to receive the imperial edict respectfully.


    After Eunuch Xu delivered the imperial edict, he went back to the pce with the young eunuchs to report.


    Tang Jinghong looked at the contents of the imperial edict with a serious expression.


    The imperial edict said that the drought in the northwest was serious and the refugees were surging towards the capital. Tang Jinghong was asked to lead the troops to the northwest to help the local officials deal with the drought and help the refugees.


    Moreover, the imperial court had prepared 100,000 catties of food in Xiling Town for him to bring to the northwest.


    He passed the imperial edict to the soldiers beside him and began to think about how to deploy the troops.


    After Fang Zerong read the imperial edict, he walked up to Tang Jinghong and said, ¡°General, there are at least 50,000 refugees. We need to bring more soldiers over.¡±


    ¡°In addition, a great disaster is usually apanied by an epidemic. I suggest that General bring Miss Chu along. Her medical skills are brilliant. If an epidemic breaks out, she can nip it in the bud.¡±


    A deputy general walked over. ¡°General, Doctor Fang is right. Sometimes, epidemics are more terrifying than drought.¡±


    The other soldiers agreed.


    Tang Jinghong thought for a moment and said, ¡°Shen Yufeng, mobilize the First Battalion immediately. The Second Battalion will go to Xiling Town to pickup the food and transport it to the northwest. If you encounter refugees, you can give them some food.¡±


    ¡°Tan Yibin, mobilize the 3rd, 4th, and 5th Battalions. We¡¯ll set off in two hours.¡±


    ¡°The remaining deputy generals, stay in the camp.¡±


    There were about a thousand soldiers in each battalion.


    The deputies replied in unison, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong walked out of the military camp and rode to the Chu Vige.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Chu Qingzhi was nning theyout of the workshop and was about to finish it.


    ¡°Qingzhi.¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice sounded. She thought that she was hallucinating. Tang Jinghong had only left for less than an hour.


    Li Qingyu walked towards Chu Qingzhi quickly. ¡°Qingzhi, Jinghong is here to look for you. From the looks of it, he has something urgent to tell you.¡±


    When Chu Qingzhi heard this, she hurriedly walked out. ¡°Jinghong, what happened?¡±


    Tang Jinghong got off the horse and said quickly, ¡°Qingzhi, the refugees in the northwest are surging towards the capital because of the drought. The emperor has ordered me to go and handle the situation. I want to bring you along. Do you want to go with me?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Wait for me for a moment.¡± Chu Qingzhi returned to the room and took off all the jewelry on her. She also changed into her usual clothes and packed two sets of clothes before leaving the room.


    She handed a piece of paper to Shen Ruyue. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the northwest with Jinghong. 1 don¡¯t know when 1¡¯11 be back. I wrote some important things on this piece of paper for you to pay attention to while I¡¯m away.¡±


    Shen Ruyue said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave everything to me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Shen Ruyue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°1 believe you. After I leave, you¡¯ll be in charge.¡±


    Shen Ruyue said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the business for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gave Li Qingyu some instructions.Then, she went out to meet Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong took Chu Qingzhi¡¯s bag and helped her get on the horse. He sat behind Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Uncle Chu, Auntie, we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Li Qingyu reminded them, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them rode away.


    The 1st Battalion and the 2nd Battalion had already set off. The 3rd Battalion, the 4th Battalion, and the 5th Battalion were all ready. At this moment, they were standing at the entrance of the camp, waiting to set off.


    Tang Jinghong stopped the horse at the entrance of the camp. ¡°Zerong, prepare a horse for Qingzhi immediately.¡±


    It was not suitable for them to ride together on such an asion.


    Fang Zerong walked over with a horse. ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi got off the horse and took the horse rope from Fang Zerong¡¯s hand. She stroked the horse with her hand. ¡°Doctor Fang, thank you.¡±


    Fang Zerong smiled and said, ¡°Miss Chu, we should be the ones thanking you for your help.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at the soldiers and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the man leading the army. He was calm, domineering, and dignified. His cool appearance was very charming.


    She felt like she had be a fangirl.


    Under the order, the dozen or so high-ranking military officers quickly got on their horses. The soldiers behind held spears and followed. Under Tang Jinghong¡¯s lead, they left the camp.


    Chu Qingzhi rode her horse beside Tang Jinghong, her long ponytail swinging in the air.


    The matter was urgent, so the army marched nonstop. By the time they stopped to rest, it was already dark.


    The soldiers were well-trained. After arriving at the first resting ce, they immediately set up camp, started a fire, and cooked. Everything was in order.


    These resting ces had been scouted by the soldiers and were safe to rest.


    After getting off the horse, Tang Jinghong immediately went to help Chu Qingzhi off the horse. He quickly handed her water and said very gently, ¡°Qingzhi, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Actually, Chu Qingzhi did not need anyone to help her off the horse. However, now that she was in a rtionship, relying on a man more would make him feel that he was needed. It could deepen their rtionship, so she pretended to be a weak woman.


    She smiled faintly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite to me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s smile that was like a blooming flower.


    It was very beautiful. ¡°The tent has been set up. Go in and rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Tang Jinghong sent Chu Qingzhi to the tent, he went to handle the military matters. He was very busy.


    He only returned when it was time to eat.


    Fang Zerong brought their food in. ¡°General, Miss Chu, please enjoy.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was hungry. ¡°Doctor Fang, why don¡¯t you sit down and eat with us?¡±


    Fang Zerong quickly waved his hand and looked at Tang Jinghong. If he stayed, Tang Jinghong would definitely not let him off. ¡°No, no. You guys eat. If I eat your food, you won¡¯t have enough.¡±


    After saying that, he ran away.


    Chu Qingzhi said in amusement, ¡°Is your military doctor very afraid of you?¡±


    Tang Jinghong picked up some food for Chu Qingzhi and said very domineeringly, ¡°Everyone is afraid of me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. She reached out and touched Tang Jinghong¡¯s face. He was handsome and cool. ¡°You¡¯re cute. You are not scary at all.¡±


    Tang Jinghong handed the chopsticks to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°The word ¡®cute¡¯ is used to describe you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ate two mouthfuls of rice. ¡°It¡¯s delicious..¡±

 Chapter 128 - 128: Scared Out of His Wits

    Chapter 128: Scared Out of His Wits


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After dinner, the entire camp gradually quietened down. Even the cries of birds were gone.


    Tang Jinghong opened the tent p and walked in. ¡°Qingzhi, the water is ready. Go and take a shower.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was surprised. ¡°There¡¯s water?¡±


    Tang Jinghong exined, ¡°There¡¯s a river ten meters away from the camp. Water is fetched from there.¡±


    Since they didn¡¯tck water, she wouldn¡¯t feel guilty if she took a shower¡­ Chu Qingzhi stood up to get a change of clothes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    Tang Jinghong led Chu Qingzhi to the tent at the side. ¡°Everything is ready. Take your time. 1¡¯11 guard outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi smiled and walked in.


    Not long after, Chu Qingzhi came out. After taking a shower, there was a faint fragrance of soap on her body. When she walked to Tang Jinghong, he smelled it immediately. Smelling the fragrance, his heart suddenly started pounding.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯m done showering.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s words were filled with concern. ¡°Go and rest in the tent. We have to wake up early tomorrow. Sleep more.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head. ¡°1¡¯11 wash my clothes before going to sleep. Go and take a shower. Change your clothes. I¡¯ll wash them together.¡±


    He had always washed his own clothes. Now that he heard Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words, excitement, joy, and love intertwined in his heart.


    This was probably the feeling of being taken care of by someone you loved.


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then go quickly. Put the clothes on the screen. I¡¯lle and get themter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After getting Tang Jinghong¡¯s clothes, Chu Qingzhi went to the river.


    There were some soldiers taking a shower by the river. Chu Qingzhi avoided them and went to the other side of the river to wash the clothes.


    To be honest, this was also her first time washing clothes for a man.


    It felt a little strange.


    Just as she was letting her imagination run wild, she suddenly sensed something strange. She quietly released her divine sense to check her surroundings.


    Soon, she sensed a masked man in ck high up on a big tree.


    The man in ck was also looking at her. He held a dagger in his hand and seemed to be nning to attack her.


    Chu Qingzhi smirked. Then, she continued to wash her clothes as if nothing had happened.


    The man in ck knew martial arts. He flew down the tree and thought that he was not discovered. Then, he bent down and stealthily sneaked up to Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi calmly washed her clothes as the man in ck got closer and closer¡­


    The man in ck reached behind Chu Qingzhi and slowly raised the dagger in his hand. Just as he was about to stab her, Chu Qingzhi turned around¡­


    Her hair was disheveled, her face was pale, and her eyes were empty. Blood and tears flowed down her face, making her look like a malicious ghost.


    On the riverbank where it was deadly quiet and deserted, Chu Qingzhi was wearing a white dress. Coupled with the female ghost¡¯s face, the scene was really scary.


    ¡°All¡ª¡± A terrified scream sounded, cutting through the night sky and startling birds.


    Such a loud scream naturally reached the camp. A few secondster, a figure swished over. ¡°Qingzhi¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had already put back her original appearance. She pointed at the frightened man in ck. ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯m fine but he¡¯s not.¡±


    Tang Jinghong hugged Chu Qingzhi in his arms. He was also scared to death. When he heard the scream, he jumped out of the shower and rushed over. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi could hear the worry and fear in Tang Jinghong¡¯s tone. She had never been loved so wholeheartedly before. She could not help but feel sweet.


    If she had known that Jinghong would be so worried, she would not have scared that man in ck and would have just knocked him out.


    ¡°Jinghong, you really don¡¯t have to worry about me. No one in this world can do anything to me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong hugged Chu Qingzhi tightly. ¡°I believe that, but 1 still can¡¯t bepletely at ease.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and patted Tang Jinghong¡¯s back. ¡°Then I won¡¯t let you worry about me again.¡±


    Tang Jinghong let go of Chu Qingzhi and looked at her. He said seriously, ¡°You can do anything you like. I¡¯ll support you as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi tilted her head slightly. ¡°What if I want to kill someone?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a knife. If one isn¡¯t enough, give me two until it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong in a daze. Suddenly, her eyes curved and she stood on her tiptoes to kiss Tang Jinghong¡¯s lips. ¡°1¡¯11 continue washing clothes.¡±


    She was a little embarrassed and quickly avoided his gaze.


    Tang Jinghong was stunned on the spot. He slowly reached out and touched his lips.


    Did Qingzhi kiss his lips just now?


    It felt like a dream.


    At this moment, a soldier rushed over and called out, ¡°General.¡±


    ¡°Take this person back to the military camp. 1¡¯11 interrogate him personally.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi continued washing her clothes and then returned to the military camp with Tang Jinghong.


    The man in ck was tied to a tree trunk. He had woken up from the faint.


    Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi walked over side by side.


    Chu Qingzhi walked in front of the man in ck and secretly used the Truth Telling Spell. Then, she retreated to Tang Jinghong¡¯s side and winked at him. ¡°Jinghong, ask.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stood tall with one hand behind his back. He naturally exuded a dignified and oppressive aura. ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    Of course, the man in ck wouldn¡¯t tell the truth, but the lie he said unknowingly became the truth. ¡°Yin Yuping.¡±


    The man in ck looked stunned. Why did he tell the truth when he clearly said the opposite?


    The Lord of the Northern Borderline had 100,000 troops and ten trusted generals under him. One of them was Yin Yuping.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Why did he send you here?¡±


    The man in ck bit his tongue. He did not intend to answer the question, but he could not control himself at all. ¡°To spy on you and report your movements to him at any time.¡±


    ¡°Spying on me?¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s sharp eyes nced coldly at the man in ck. ¡°Why does he want you to spy on me?¡±


    The man in ck was in extreme pain. ¡°So that he can find an opportunity to kill you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression did not change. There were too many people who wanted to kill him. He was not surprised at all when he heard this answer. ¡°Who else did he send?¡±


    The man in ck clenched his fists tightly. ¡°1 don¡¯t know.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice was a little oppressive. ¡°How do you contact your superior?¡±


    The man in ck¡¯s fingertips had already pierced into his palm. ¡°I can¡¯t contact my superiors. They took the initiative to contact me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong suddenly said to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, go back to your tent.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and returned to the tent.


    Tang Jinghong watched Chu Qingzhi leave before saying to the deputy general beside him, ¡°Take off his clothes and search his body..¡±

 Chapter 129 - 129: It’s All Yours

    Chapter 129: It¡¯s All Yours


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The soldiers immediately took action. They stripped the man in ck naked and checked his body and clothes.


    The soldier who was checking the clothes reported, ¡°General, I found a dagger and a letter.¡±


    Tang Jinghong took the letter and read it. The letter recorded what the man had done from morning to night for the past three days. It was very detailed.


    There must be many more people secretly spying on him.


    The soldier who was checking the man¡¯s body came over and reported, ¡°General, there¡¯s a copper coin tattooed on the inside of his forearm.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked up. The tattoo was lifelike, as if a copper coin had been branded there.


    After staring at the copper coin for a while, he suddenly remembered something.


    This copper coin symbol belonged to the secret guards of the king of the neighboring country, An Huai Kingdom. It was very confidential, but he had seen it once.


    An Huai Kingdom was not only a neighboring country, but also a tributary country of the Daliang Dynasty. Ever since the new king ascended the throne, they had been making small moves. He did not expect that they had even nted spies around him.


    The Lord of the Northern Borderline probably didn¡¯t know that spies had already infiltrated his camp.


    Or could it be he already knew it and was actually colliding with An Huai Kingdom?


    ¡°Are you a secret guard of An Huai Kingdom?¡±


    Bright red blood flowed from the man in ck¡¯s clenched fingers. ¡°Yes.¡±


    All the soldiers were shocked. What followed was endless admiration for Tang Jinghong. He could even get such a secret out of the man in ck!


    ¡°What¡¯s your goal?¡±


    ¡°My original goal was to find an opportunity to incite Yin Yuping to defect, but after gaining his trust, he actually sent me to spy on you.¡±


    The soldiers were dumbfounded.


    This secret guard was too unprincipled and yielding. They had yet to extort a confession through torture, but he had alreadyid bare all his secrets. If their king knew, would he be angered to death?


    ¡°Instigate Yin Yuping to defect? Why don¡¯t you work with the Lord of the Northern Borderline directly?¡±


    ¡°That old fart didn¡¯t ept our king¡¯s invitation to cooperate at all. That¡¯s why we changed to instigating his subordinates.¡±


    ¡°Did you seed?¡±


    ¡°Yin Yuping¡¯s attitude is ambiguous. He took a lot of good things from our king, but he still seems unsatisfied.¡±


    ¡°How many secret guards has your king nted in the Dating Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°A lot. They¡¯re everywhere, but we¡¯re independent of each other and won¡¯t contact each other.¡±


    ¡°Is your king nning to stop being a tributary country of the Daling Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°Yes, our An Huai Kingdom is arge country to begin with. We were beaten up by you and have been paying tribute to your emperor for decades. It¡¯s time to stop it.¡±


    ¡°What secret n does your king have?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a guard. How would I know the king¡¯s n?!¡±


    ¡°What secret n does the Lord of the Northern Borderline have?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What is Yin Yuping¡¯s weakness?¡±


    ¡°That prick likes gold, silver, and jewelry. His eyes light up when he sees gold. His vault is built in the secret room under his room. He has embezzled a lot over the years.¡±


    He even knows this. It seems like Yin Yuping really trusts this person, Tang Jinghong thought to himself. He stared at the man in ck. ¡°Who is Yin Yuping interacting with the most?¡±


    The man in ck¡¯s fingertips already stuck into his palm, but he still could not control his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked some more questions, but the man in ck only answered that he didn¡¯t know.


    It seems like he¡¯s no longer useful¡­ Tang Jinghong instructed in a low voice, ¡°Get rid of him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong threw the letter into the brazier and burned it before returning to the main tent.


    Chu Qingzhi made the bed. ¡°Where do you want to sleep tonight?¡±


    Tang Jinghong stared at the woman who was looking at him with a gentle smile and felt sweet inside. ¡°You sleep on the bed. I¡¯ll keep watch outside.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Will it be too tiring for you?¡±


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t mind and said very naturally, ¡°I¡¯m already used to being alert at all times even if I¡¯m sleeping. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took her bag over, opened it, and took out a small box. ¡°This is the snack I prepared for you. Try it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong wanted to say that he didn¡¯t eat snacks, but looking at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s clear and bright eyes, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to reject her.


    He took the box in her hand. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took out a piece and fed it to Tang Jinghong. At the same time, she exined, ¡°This is called biscuit. I¡¯ve been making it for many days. I¡¯ve always wanted to give it to you, but 1 didn¡¯t have the chance.¡±


    Tang Jinghong liked sweets, so the biscuits captivated him. ¡°It¡¯s delicious and fragrant.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at the box. ¡°It¡¯s all yours.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll eat outside.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    There was a stone block outside the tent. Tang Jinghong sat on it.


    Fang Zerong walked over. ¡°General, is Miss Chu asleep?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°She¡¯s asleep. Keep your voice low.¡±


    Fang Zerong sat down next to Tang Jinghong. Heined, ¡°General, you value your girlfriend over your friends.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice was low as he said unhurriedly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always valued my girlfriend over friends. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t have a girlfriend in the past, so you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Fang Zerong was speechless.


    ¡°General, what are you eating?¡±


    ¡°Biscuits Qingzhi made for me,¡± Tang Jinghong said smugly. Anyone could tell that he was showing off.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Fang Zerong turned around in disbelief. ¡°General, do you know that you¡¯ve changed?¡±


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t answer. He took out a biscuit and waved it in front of Fang Zerong. ¡°These biscuits are especially delicious, and it¡¯s not something you can buy with money. 1¡¯11 let you look at it to satisfy your craving.¡±


    Fang Zerong was speechless.


    He regretteding to talk to Tang Jinghong. He stared at Tang Jinghong for a while before getting up and leaving.


    The corners of Tang Jinghong¡¯s mouth curled up slightly and he was obviously in a good mood.


    Chu Qingzhi, who was in the tent, could not help but smile and think to herself that Jinghong also had a cute side.


    The sun in the sky was covered by a few bright red clouds. The sunlight shone down from the gaps in the clouds like countless golden waterfalls.


    Before dawn, they started to march.


    Under the morning glow, thousands of soldiers marched quickly towards the northwest.


    After marching for about two hours, the sky was bright. At this moment, a child¡¯s cry could be heard clearly. As she cried, she shouted, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, wake up¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised his hand to signal for the troops to slow down.


    After turning a corner, everyone saw an old man lying on the side of the road. Beside him was a five or six-year-old girl squatting and crying.


    That cry was very heart-breaking. Those who heard it could not help but feel sympathetic..

 Chapter 130 - 130: Selling Children

    Chapter 130: Selling Children


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi got off the horse and walked towards the little girl. ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t cry. Let me check your grandfather. Perhaps 1 can still save him.¡±


    When the little girl heard this, she hurriedly knelt down in front of Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Sister, please save my grandfather. 1 can repay you by being your servant girl.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was moved by the little girl¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    She reached out to take the old man¡¯s pulse.


    He was not in a serious condition. It was just a dehydration reaction.


    Tang Jinghong walked over. ¡°Qingzhi, what happened to him?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°He needs water.¡±


    Fang Zerong walked over with a water bag. He opened the lid and slowly fed it to the old man.


    Tang Jinghong looked up. There was a vige nearby. At this time, smoke should be rising from the chimney, but the vige was very quiet, as if it was uninhabited.


    He instructed, ¡°Tan Yibin, bring a few people to the vige to scout.¡±


    Tan Yibin cupped his fists. ¡°Yes, General.¡± He turned around and waved at four soldiers. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± The old man woke up and slowly opened his eyes.


    When the little girl saw that the old man had woken up, she pounced on him happily. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa¡­¡±


    The old man hugged his granddaughter and regained his consciousness. ¡°Yingying, it¡¯s alright. Grandpa is fine.¡±


    As he spoke, he noticed the people around him. Seeing that they were soldiers, he quickly got up and said excitedly, ¡°Officers, are you sent by the Imperial Court to help us?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Yes, tell us about the situation.¡±


    The old man shed tears as he described the situation. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Our vige is not close to the river. The three old wells in the vige have dried up, and the crops all died. We have nothing to eat and no water to drink..¡±


    Tang Jinghong brought Qingzhi to the side and asked softly, ¡°Qingzhi, is there a water vein nearby?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Take care of the vigers. I¡¯ll go find the water vein.¡±


    In fact, no matter how serious the drought, there would always be water underneath the ground.


    Tang Jinghong tucked Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sweat-drenched hair behind her ear. ¡°Qingzhi, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°I will not hesitate to help when you need my help.¡±


    Then, Tang Jinghong arranged for a team of soldiers to follow Chu Qingzhi to find the water vein. He brought a team to the vige to check on the situation.


    The vige was lifeless. Other than a few big trees that were still green, the other grass, vegetables, and crops had all dried up. The leaves were so dry that they could make a crisp sound when stepped on.


    The vigers sat in their houses, their faces numb, as if they were waiting for death.


    However, when they saw the soldiers, they still ran out and surrounded them. Their dead eyes revealed bright hope.


    ¡°Officers, save us!¡±


    Tan Yibin stood in front of Tang Jinghong and protected his general. He said in a loud voice, ¡°Everyone, be quiet. We¡¯re here to help you. Listen to what our general has to say.¡±


    The vigers immediately quietened down, afraid that if they spoke, theirst hope would be gone.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s gaze swept across the withered faces. ¡°Tan Yibin, bring over 100 catties of our grains and the water we have to make porridge for everyone.¡±


    A little boy asked fearfully, ¡°General, we haven¡¯t drank water for five days. Can you give us some water?¡±


    Tang Jinghong instructed, ¡°Distribute water to the vigers first before making porridge.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The soldiers immediately took action. The water was quickly distributed to the vigers, and the porridge was cooked.


    The vigers drank the water inrge mouthfuls. A cool feeling slid down their throats to their stomachs. They felt like they had been reborn.


    Chu Qingzhi walked over. ¡°Jinghong, we found the water vein. Get the vigers to prepare tools. I¡¯ll bring them to dig.¡±


    Tang Jinghong immediately made arrangements. ¡°Everyone, take your hoes and follow me.¡±


    The vigers knew that he was a general, so they trusted him. After hearing his words, the strong men in the vige immediately brought their hoes to Tang Jinghong.


    Chu Qingzhi brought the vigers to a locust tree on the right outside the vige. ¡°Dig here. There is water two meters underneath the ground.¡±


    When the vigers heard that there was water, they started digging without hesitation.


    At first, the soil was extremely hard to dig. No matter how hard they dug, they could not reach their hoes in. After digging a meter deep, the ground was getting moist and they saw earthworms.


    Two meters down, they really saw water.


    ¡°Ahhh, there¡¯s water, there¡¯s water!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really water.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re really amazing. We have water. We¡¯re saved.¡±


    The vigers¡¯ cheers were filled with emotions. Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi looked at each other and smiled.


    After the vigers cheered, they knelt down in front of Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Thank you, Miss. Thank you, Miss. You¡¯re a goddess that has descended to the mortal world to save us. You¡¯re a fairy!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi helped the vige chief up. ¡°There¡¯s endless water here. There¡¯s no need to be afraid of running out of water. Now, we still have to go to ces with more severe droughts. We don¡¯t have time to stay for long. Vige Chief, please inform the nearby vigers toe over to fetch water. We can get through this disaster together.¡±


    The vige chief immediately agreed. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll do what you said.¡±


    When the surrounding soldiers saw what Chu Qingzhi had done and heard her words, their eyes revealed admiration.


    Leaving behind 200 catties of grains, Tang Jinghong continued to march with the soldiers.


    Just as they were about to leave, the little girl who almost lost her grandfather ran over. ¡°Sister, if you need a servant girl, send someone to tell me. I¡¯ll definitelye and be your servant girl.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at the little girl. ¡°To be a servant girl, you have to grow up healthy first, understand?¡±


    The little girl nodded heavily. ¡°I will.¡±


    The vigers sent them off a long way before going back.


    As they marched, the ces became more and more severely affected by droughts.


    ¡°Boohoo.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. If I sell you to the county, at least you won¡¯t starve to death. If you stay with us, you¡¯ll only die.¡±


    ¡°Ying, be a good child. I have no choice. I sell you to save your life.¡±


    Three men in front were pushing a cart. On the cart sat a few young girls between the ages of three and seven. Their clothes were tattered, and all of them were crying. The men¡¯s eyes were also red as they held back the urge to cry.


    When they saw the soldiers in front of them, they stopped one after another. Stunned, they quickly walked over and knelt down. ¡°Greetings, officers.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s hawk-like eyes swept across the children. ¡°Are you nning to sell those children?¡±


    A man wiped his tears. ¡°Officer, we have no choice. They will die if they stay in the vige. If we sell them to the county, at least they will have food to eat.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t sell your children. Take us to your vige to take a look.¡±


    When the man heard this, he understood that the soldiers were probably sent here to save them. He quickly replied, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Please, this way.¡±


    Following the three men, the troops arrived at a vige called Little Leaf Vige..

 Chapter 131 - 131: Calming the Heavenly Wrath

    Chapter 131: Calming the Heavenly Wrath


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Somewhere in the dense forest.


    Beside a thick birch tree stood a tall and thin middle-aged man. His face was covered and his hands were behind his back. He stared at the dry stream not far away.


    Suddenly, a figurended behind him. ¡°Master.¡±


    The middle-aged man spoke slowly, his voice deep. ¡°What¡¯s so urgent?¡±


    The figure paused for a moment and said solemnly, ¡°Master, ¡®One¡¯ has disappeared.¡±


    The middle-aged man reacted excitedly. ¡°What?¡±


    The figure lowered his head. ¡°When 1 contacted ¡®One¡¯, he didn¡¯te to see me.¡±


    The middle-aged man clenched his fists. ¡°Are you sure ¡®One<sup>1</sup> has disappeared?¡±


    The figure said, ¡°Two days ago, Tang Jinghong caught a man in ck. After I heard the news, I immediately rushed to their camp. After they left, I dug him out of the ground and confirmed that it was ¡®One¡¯.¡±


    The middle-aged man closed his eyes and took a deep breath to suppress his anger. ¡°Did he say anything?¡±


    ¡°Master, the secret guards have all gone through strict training. They won¡¯t reveal any secrets. Moreover, ¡®One¡¯ died from biting the poison in his mouth. He definitely didn¡¯t reveal any secrets. Master, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded. ¡°Good, find someone to rece ¡®One¡¯.¡±


    The figure cupped his fists. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Little Leaf Vige.


    Not only were all the nts in this vige withered, but even the tree bark had been gnawed away. It was much more serious than the situation in the other viges at the beginning.


    The soldiers distributed water and porridge to appease the starving vigers.


    Chu Qingzhi went to look for the water vein. When the soldiers saw that she had urately found the water vein again, they were extremely impressed.


    Tang Jinghong wrote a letter and got someone to send it to the county office.


    The letter said that the county magistrate should think of a way to gather some seeds and distribute them to the vigers. With water and seeds, the vigers would not have to find refuge.


    The matter of the refugees was so serious that the county magistrate, who had received the letter, did not dare to dy. He immediately thought of a way and quickly distributed the seeds to the various viges.


    In the vige, a seven-year-old girl walked towards Tang Jinghong. ¡°General, thank you. Otherwise, I would have been sold by my father.¡±


    Tang Jinghong reached out and patted the little girl¡¯s head gently. ¡°Good girl.¡± He took a bowl, filled it with thick porridge, and brought it to the little girl. ¡°Drink it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, General.¡± The little girl did not drink it. Instead, she carefully carried it home.


    Tang Jinghong was a little curious and followed.


    The little girl¡¯s voice came from the room. ¡°Father, this porridge is for you. Don¡¯t sell me.¡±


    The man choked up. ¡°No, 1 won¡¯t sell you again.¡±


    The little girl heaved a sigh of relief and said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and left.


    After helping the vigers find hope, they continued on their way.


    On a wide but dry riverbank, there was arge group of pitiful and hateful vigers.


    In the middle of the crowd, a girl was tied to a rack.


    The girl was dressed like a bride, but her eyes were lifeless and her expression was dull. She was still alive but she looked dead.


    In front of her was an old woman dressed like a priestess. She was holding a wooden staff and chanting an incantation that no one could understand.


    A man rushed over and shouted, ¡°Let Jinniang go, let her go.¡±


    Outside the crowd, two tall men grabbed the man¡¯s arms. ¡°Stop fooling around. If you affect the sacrificial ritual, we won¡¯t get a drop of rain.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s wrong with sacrificing her in exchange for everyone¡¯s safety?¡±


    ¡°The sacrificial ritual has already begun, and she has agreed. Why are you making a fuss?¡±


    The vigers criticized him one after another and stopped the man from approaching the woman.


    ¡°You murderers. How can you justify sacrificing someone? Why don¡¯t you sacrifice yourself instead?!¡±


    ¡°Why should Jinniang have to sacrifice herself to save you bustards?!¡±


    ¡°You are worse than animals. You will die a horrible death!¡±


    The man struggled as he cursed at the top of his lungs and cried bitterly.


    When the tied-up girl saw the man, tears flowed from her eyes. ¡°Wng, go back and forget about me.¡±


    A man walked over and hit the back of the man¡¯s neck with the stick in his hand, knocking him out. ¡°No one is allowed to disrupt the sacrificial ritual. No one!¡±


    The scene fell silent. Only the priestess¡¯s chanting was heard. Under the breeze, it spread in all directions.


    When the incantation wasplete, the priestess drew a red-hot dagger from a brazier and walked toward the girl.


    The girl looked at the fiery red dagger, and her dead eyes could not help but reveal fear. ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    The priestess said in a bewitching voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It won¡¯t hurt. Don¡¯t be afraid. It won¡¯t hurt. In a while, I¡¯ll take out your heart and offer it to the angry heavens. Then, it¡¯ll rain.¡±


    The girl cried and shook her head. She was terrified and her voice trembled. ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t want my heart to be gouged out. 1 don¡¯t want to be sacrificed¡­¡±


    The priestess walked in front of the girl and unbuttoned her clothes with one hand.


    The girl struggled desperately, but it was to no avail. ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    The priestess raised her dagger and stabbed at the girl¡¯s heart.


    At this moment, the priestess was shot by an arrow and flew out. ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    The dagger in her handnded on the clothes of the vige chief beside her. Immediately, there was the sizzling sound, followed by the vige chief¡¯s scream. ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡±


    Tang Jinghong held a ck heavy bow in his hand. At this moment, the bowstring was still buzzing.


    His eyes were cold as he scolded in a dignified manner, ¡°How dare you lynch a woman? Arrest them all!¡±


    The soldiers behind him immediately ran over and surrounded the vigers.


    The vigers instantly fell into chaos. A few burly men broke out of the siege and fled.


    An arrow shot over and hit the thigh of the burly man running in front. ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Seeing that person fall, the rest of them instantly stopped on their tracks and knelt on the ground, not daring to move.


    The vige chief knelt down and said, ¡°Officers, we had no choice. You can¡¯t me us for doing this.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked down at the vige chief on horseback. ¡°You had no choice but to kill? I want to hear what you have to say!¡±


    The vige chief said in panic, ¡°Officer, it¡¯s been a long time since it rained. There¡¯s a drought everywhere. The vigers are struggling to survive. We must have done something to anger the heavens. In that case, we have to think of a way to appease the heavens.. The best way is to hold a sacrificial ritual!¡±

 Chapter 132 - 132: Severe Disaster

    Chapter 132: Severe Disaster


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Kill to appease the wrath of the heavens?¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°If the heavens were so evil, you would have died long ago!¡±


    The vige chief opened his mouth but could not say a word to refute.


    Tang Jinghong asked coldly, ¡°Who came up with this idea?¡±


    The vigers lowered their heads. No one made a sound.


    ¡°Covering up for each other?¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice was cold and oppressive. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you just because there are a lot of you?¡±


    Still no one spoke.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes darkened. He was furious. ¡°Someone, register these people. Send all the men to the army and the women¡­¡±


    The woman who was acting as a priestess panicked. Her three sons were all in the crowd. If they were sent to the army, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see them again. ¡°General, I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at the woman coldly. ¡°Speak!¡±


    The woman said anxiously, ¡°It was the vige chief¡¯s idea. In this area, everyone regarded me as a sorceress. A few days ago, the vige chief came to me and asked if 1 could hold a sacrificial ritual to pray for rain. I said that I could give it a try. The next day, the vige chief kidnapped a girl and brought her to me. I saw that he had made full preparations, so I agreed.¡±


    The vige chief¡¯s body softened and he copsed. ¡°It was my idea, General. Please let them go. I¡¯m willing to bear the responsibility.¡±


    Tang Jinghong ordered, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The soldiers dragged the vige chief out and killed him on the spot. Blood sttered all over the ground!


    Everyone was trembling. They were so frightened that they did not even dare to breathe.


    Tang Jinghong swept his gaze across everyone. ¡°If something like this happens again, 1 won¡¯t let you off easily!¡±


    The vigers hurriedly replied, ¡°We won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over to save the girl from the rack. The girl was frightened and fainted due to dehydration.


    The man who was knocked out got up. When he saw that woman was safe and sound, he was overjoyed. Then, he rushed over and pounced on the woman excitedly. ¡°Jinniang, Jinniang, are you okay?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the water from Fang Zerong and fed it to the woman. Then, she ced her in the man¡¯s arms. ¡°She¡¯s frightened. She¡¯ll be fine after resting.¡±


    The man was extremely grateful. ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    It was already dark. Tang Jinghong asked the soldiers to set up camp and investigate the surrounding viges.


    After arranging everything, Tang Jinghong walked towards Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi was standing by the river and looking into the distance quietly. Suddenly, she looked up into the sky.


    There were immortals in this world. She had seen them before.


    But why weren¡¯t they sending down rains?


    She had seen countless tragic scenes along the way. Could it really be that they had angered the heavens?


    However, weren¡¯t they heavens good and just? Shouldn¡¯t the heavens take pity on the suffering people? Even she, who had killed countless people, couldn¡¯t bear to see these people suffering.


    Tang Jinghong walked to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s side and looked at her. At this moment, Qingzhi gave people a feeling that she did not belong to this world. ¡°Qingzhi, what are you thinking?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about when it will rain.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked up, his deep eyes filled with worry. ¡°The sky is clear and sunny. It doesn¡¯t look like it will rain anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chu Qingzhi pulled Tang Jinghong away. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see if there are any water veins. With water, these vigers will stop causing trouble. Coincidentally, we also need to replenish our water bags.¡±


    Tang Jinghong followed Chu Qingzhi and thought to himself, Qingzhi, you¡¯re my lucky star.


    The night sky was filled with stars.


    After appeasing the vigers, Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi returned to the camp.


    Fang Zerong brought them food. He was clearly not in good spirits today. ¡°General, the disaster is getting worse. ording to the itinerary, we should be able to see the refugees tomorrow.¡±


    Tang Jinghong reached out and patted Fang Zerong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Eat more. Rest early tonight. We have a lot to do tomorrow.¡±


    Fang Zerong smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    With that, he left the tent.


    Tang Jinghong put all the meat into Chu Qingzhi¡¯s bowl. ¡°Qingzhi, I have a lot of things to arrange tomorrow. When I¡¯m not by your side, protect yourself. In addition, I¡¯ll send four soldiers to you. They¡¯ll listen to you. If there¡¯s anything you need them to do, just tell them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong¡¯s cool and handsome face. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry about me. Focus on the matters at hand.¡±


    Tang Jinghong pulled Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand over and held it gently. Her hands were so soft that he didn¡¯t want to let go.


    After dinner, Tang Jinghong left the tent with the bowls and chopsticks.


    Chu Qingzhi took out a pen and paper and sat behind the table. She wrote and drew. The orange candle light shone on her face, casting a silhouette on the canvas. She looked quiet and beautiful.


    After a while, Tang Jinghong returned to the tent with his hands behind his back, as if he was holding something.


    He stopped in front of the table. ¡°Qingzhi, I have something for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked up and smiled. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Tang Jinghong took his hands out from behind. He was holding an exquisite hat made of cattails. It was pale yellow and was decorated with two flowers made of cattails.


    ¡°The sun is too hot. Wear this hat.¡± During the day, he saw that Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face was red from the sun and wanted to make a hat for her.


    Chu Qingzhi held the hat in her hand in surprise. It was very exquisite and cute and with the two flowers decorated on it, it was specially suitable for girls to wear. ¡°Jinghong, you¡¯re really ingenious. I like it very much.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°I like it.¡± Chu Qingzhi handed the hat to Tang Jinghong. ¡°Put it on for me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong put the hat on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s head carefully. There were two braided ropes on the hat. They could be tied up to fasten the hat under the chin.


    Tang Jinghong sized up Chu Qingzhi, who was wearing the hat. ¡°You look even prettier.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I think you¡¯re indirectly praising yourself.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stared at the woman in front of him intently and said gently, ¡°Everything I say to you is true.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt sweet inside like she had just eaten honey.


    The sky gradually brightened, and Chu Qingzhi and the others had been marching for two hours.


    As they marched, the scene in front of them became more and more shocking.


    Chu Qingzhi looked ahead. The cracked ground was like the wrinkles on an old man¡¯s face. The crops in the fields all died. As far as the eye could see, there was nothing that looked green. The trees that could still be eaten were all cut to the ground. The bark and leaves on them were all gone.


    The viges they passed by were uninhabited. It was like a ghost vige. Some of the walls had copsed, and there was a lot of loose soil on the ground. When they dug it up, there were often more than one corpse.


    Among these corpses, there were men and women, old and young. It was shocking..

 Chapter 133 - 133: Cannibalism

    Chapter 133: Cannibalism


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The scout who had gone further away to gather information rushed back on his horse. ¡°General, something is wrong. There are clearly traces of refugees passing by, but I couldn¡¯t find a single refugee.¡±


    Tang Jinghong lowered his eyes and thought for a moment. He knew that something bad must have happened and his expression turned solemn.


    Deputy General Tan Yibin stepped forward. ¡°General, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Tang Jinghong did not answer his question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Do you still remember the man in ck from before?¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡± Tan Yibin frowned in confusion. ¡°General, does this have anything to do with that person?¡±


    Tang Jinghong was deep in thought. His expression was cold. ¡°1 suspect that the Lord of the Northern Border is behind this.¡±


    Tan Yibin¡¯s expression changed. ¡°General, you mean that the refugees have been taken away in an organized manner?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tan Yibin could not figure it out. ¡°Why did they do this?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know when we find the refugees.¡± Tang Jinghong had a faint guess in his heart. If this matter was really done by the Lord of the Northern Border, he believed that soon, there would be a gue spreading among the refugees. Then, the Lord of the Northern Border would use this tragedy to use the emperor of having done something immoral to anger the heavens. This would greatly harm the emperor¡¯s prestige in the Daling Dynasty and the emperor might even be forced to step down.


    Suddenly, a soldier galloped over from the right on horseback. When he arrived, he immediately dismounted and handed a letter to Tang Jinghong. ¡°General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong took the letter and read with a frown. The letter was sent from the Second Battalion, which was in charge of transporting the grains, saying that the number of refugees on their side was drastically increasing.


    Could it be that the refugees had changed directions and headed for the grains?


    If that was the case, things would be bad!


    Perhaps the grains would be snatched away by the refugees. Eventually, the crime of failing to transport the grains would be pinned on him.


    At this moment, another scout returned and reported, ¡°General, I found new traces of the refugees. They are heading further away in another direction.¡±


    After saying that, he took out something. ¡°General, please take a look.¡±


    The deputy general removed the cloth¡­


    Chu Qingzhi and Fang Zerong said at the same time, ¡°Child¡¯s bones! Cannibalism!¡±


    These words made everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. The refugees had already gone crazy. They would do anything at this time!


    Tang Jinghong took out a pen and paper and wrote a letter. He handed it to a soldier. ¡°Send it back to the camp in the capital immediately.¡±


    This was a letter asking the deputy generals stationed at the camp in the capital to send reinforcements. Cannibalism had already happened among the refugees. The situation was more serious than he had imagined.


    The soldier put the letter away. ¡°Yes, General!¡± Then, he mounted his horse and left.


    Tang Jinghong ordered in a low voice, ¡°Change direction. We have to march at full speed to catch up with the refugees.¡±


    Everyone replied in unison, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Two days and one nightter, the troops arrived at the forest in the suburbs of Xu City.


    The forest was connected to a in. The ground of the in was also cracked. It was a scene that made people hopeless.


    As for the forest, it was in a mess. The grass and roots had been eaten, and the tree bark had been stripped clean.


    They had already crossed two big cities. It hadn¡¯t rained in the Chu Vige for two or three months, so that drought should havested for at least half a year here. Otherwise, the disaster wouldn¡¯t have been so serious.


    Tang Jinghong asked the troops to stop and scout the situation ahead before marching further.


    ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯m afraid of pain. When I¡¯m dead, you can eat me, okay?¡± A girl¡¯s voice came from the other side of the forest. There was no sadness, no fear, only calmness.


    It was hard to imagine what the girl had experienced that made her say these words so calmly.


    The men in the troops all felt terrible.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s go take a look. The rest of you, start cooking the porridge!¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong brought Chu Qingzhi along the edge of the forest and walked in the direction of the voice.


    On the other side of the forest, Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi were shocked by the scene in front of them.


    This was the gathering ce of the refugees. From the edge of the forest to the city wall of Xu City, thisrge area was filled with refugees. There were more than 30,000 people.


    They were curled up on the ground. Their hair and faces were disheveled, and their clothes were tattered. Their faces were sallow and their bodies were clearly on the verge of copse.


    When Chu Qingzhi witnessed this scene, she felt ufortable!


    She looked around and saw the girl who had just spoken.


    It was a family of five. The mother hugged the three children and sat against a tree. The eldest was ten years old, the youngest was four years old, and the four-year-old was the girl.


    Their father was crying silently with his eyes covered.


    The appearance of Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong immediately attracted the attention of the nearby refugees.


    The refugees had already abandoned their morals. Seeing the two of them, they immediately had the thought of robbing them. A few burly men approached and surrounded the two of them.


    Tang Jinghong pulled Chu Qingzhi behind him and shouted coldly, ¡°If youe a step closer, I will kill you.¡±


    As he said this, Tang Jinghong¡¯s face was filled with killing intent. His gaze was cold and sharp, and his aura was oppressive.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the man who was protecting her and her heart was pounding.


    Those refugees were no longer afraid of death. Although Tang Jinghong¡¯s words frightened them, they didn¡¯t back away. Moreover, because of Tang Jinghong¡¯s shout, a few more burly men were attracted and joined in.


    Most of them looked at Chu Qingzhi. This girl looked delicate and tender. She must be very delicious.


    More than ten burly men slowly surrounded the two of them. They rubbed their palms excitedly, their faces filled with madness.


    Tang Jinghong drew his sword. His face was cold and his body emitted a murderous aura. He stood upright and shielded Chu Qingzhi behind him.


    The other refugees watched and had no intention of helping.


    A burly man shouted, ¡°Kill them.. We can divide their meat!¡±

 Chapter 134 - 134: Controlling the Situation

    Chapter 134: Controlling the Situation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong turned his head slightly and said to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Hide yourself.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After answering, she slowly retreated behind a big tree.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s gaze was cold. He raised the sword in his hand and swung it at one of the burly men.


    The burly man was immediately injured by the sword energy and had a wound inflicted on his chest. His body was pushed back by a powerful force and he fell heavily to the ground.


    However, this did not scare the remaining burly men away. Instead, it aroused their killing intent.


    A burly man shouted, ¡°Attack together. We must kill him!¡±


    The remaining burly men rushed forward and Tang Jinghong was instantly surrounded.


    Chu Qingzhi watched quietly and was not worried. Tang Jinghong¡¯s martial arts were extraordinary. Dealing with these burly men was a piece of cake.


    Tan Yibin and the other soldiers heard themotion and rushed over. When they saw that Tang Jinghong was surrounded, their faces darkened and they immediately drew their swords.


    In a minute, this group of burly men was subdued!


    When the other refugees saw this, they were shocked. At the same time, they were secretly d that they did not join.


    Tang Jinghong swept his gaze across the refugees and shouted, ¡°I was sent by the Imperial Court to send disaster relief. Now, everyone, line up to receive the porridge. If you cause trouble, you will end up like these people!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong¡¯s back and thought to herself, ¡°Jinghong was born to be a general. The situation is immediately under control.¡±


    After hearing Tang Jinghong¡¯s words, the refugees, whether they were sitting or standing, looked around and discussed among themselves.


    ¡°Will the Imperial Court really send people to help?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Otherwise, why did it take them so long toe?¡±


    ¡°But from the looks of it, he doesn¡¯t seem to be joking. Why don¡¯t we believe him? What if it¡¯s true?¡±


    Tang Jinghong retreated to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s side and ordered, ¡°Kill!¡±


    The burly man immediately begged for mercy. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. 1 only did this because 1 was extremely hungry. I¡¯ve never killed anyone.¡±


    He had to make an example out of them. Otherwise, this group of refugees would not be convinced. Tang Jinghong looked at the burly men indifferently. ¡°Do it!¡±


    The soldiers immediately captured more than ten burly men and killed them in front of the refugees.


    Seeing the soldiers raise their swords and kill more than ten burly men just like that, many people were afraid.


    Not everyone was unafraid of death. Otherwise, they would havemitted suicide long ago. Why would they choose to be refugees!?


    Tan Yibin shouted, ¡°Everyone,e and line up! The porridge is ready.¡±


    The refugees nearby looked at each other and walked up to Tan Yibin. They asked weakly, ¡°Officer, we want to drink water. Can you give us some water?¡±


    When Chu Qingzhi heard this, she walked to Tang Jinghong¡¯s side and said, ¡°There¡¯s water under your feet.¡±


    Everyone revealed looks of disbelief. A skinny old man said, ¡°Little girl, we¡¯re all about to die. It¡¯s not good to tease us like this, right?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said confidently, ¡°You¡¯ll know if I¡¯m teasing you or not after you dig up the soil.¡±


    A dozen soldiers came over with hoes and shovels and began to dig without a word.


    They had dug countless times along the way. Every time, they could dig out water.


    The group of refugees approached and watched closely. They swallowed nervously.


    One meter¡­ two meters¡­ three meters¡­


    ¡°Water, there¡¯s really water!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh, there¡¯s really water!!¡±


    ¡°I see water, I see water!!!¡±


    The refugees erupted into a frenzy. All of them were extremely excited, and some of them even cried.


    When the refugees in the distance heard this, their dead eyes immediately lit up. They did not have to die! They did not have to die!! The Imperial Court had really sent people to save them!!!


    When the soldier heard everyone¡¯s cheers, he could not help but feel moved. He called out, ¡°Everyone, line up to drink water. Don¡¯t squeeze and don¡¯t make a fuss. Everyone can drinkit.¡±


    An old man cried tears of joy. He wiped his tears and said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. We¡¯ll line up. We¡¯ll line up¡­¡±


    When everyone saw the water, their trust in the soldiers skyrocketed. They immediately lined up.


    However, Tang Jinghong¡¯s brows did not rx as he looked into the distance.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at his worried face and asked with concern, ¡°Are you worried about the whereabouts of the other refugees?¡±


    The 30,000 refugees in front of him were not out of control at all. What about the remaining refugees?


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°What I¡¯m worried about is that they might be instigated to do something bad.¡±


    ¡°After we appease the refugees over here, we¡¯ll look for other refugees.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The refugees drank water and porridge. With their hope of survival rekindled, they slowly calmed down and quietly waited for the soldiers to make the further arrangements.


    A youngdy walked towards Chu Qingzhi with a bowl of water. ¡°Sister, thank you for finding the water for us. This water is for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was walking among the refugees to see if there were any signs of an epidemic breaking out. When she heard this, she lowered her head.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled slightly and tidied the little girl¡¯s messy hair. ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty. You can drink it.¡±


    The little girl looked at Chu Qingzhi and said in a childish voice, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°You¡¯re also very beautiful and brave. Even I¡¯m not as brave as you.¡±


    The little girl smiled innocently. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    The little girl opened her bright eyes. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m going back. Brother is not feeling well. I¡¯ll go back and take care of him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay, be careful.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood on the spot and watched the little girl return to her parents¡¯ side. She hoped that this little girl could grow up safely in the future and not experience these natural and man-made disasters.


    On a certain mountain peak.


    When the masked middle-aged man heard his subordinate¡¯s words, he flicked his sleeves angrily. ¡°How can there be such a person?¡±


    The subordinate said affirmatively, ¡°Master, we followed Chu Qingzhi all the way and saw her finding one water vein after another.¡±


    The middle-aged man was furious and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s her background?¡±


    The subordinate replied, ¡°She¡¯s just a farmer¡¯s daughter.¡±


    The middle-aged man did not believe it at all. ¡°How can a peasant girl have such ability?¡±


    The subordinate said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already investigated. At first, Chu Qingzhi was sent to her adoptive parents in the county, but after her adoptive parents had their own children, they sent her back to the Chu family. After that, Chu Qingzhi began to show extraordinary abilities. Other than treating illnesses and saving people, she can also find water veins. All the viges around the Chu Vige looked for her to find water. Most importantly, she never failed.¡±


    The middle-aged man was silent for a moment. ¡°What was she like before?¡±


    The subordinate deliberated for a moment and said, ¡°When she was at her adoptive parents¡¯ house, she might have been hiding her ability and biding her time. She was often tortured and scolded by her adoptive mother.¡±


    The middle-aged man ced his finger on the white jade ring on his thumb. ¡°As soon as she returned home, she started to show extraordinary abilities?¡±


    The subordinate replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting, but since she¡¯s in our way, she has to die!¡± The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes, killing intent shing. ¡°Kill her!¡±


    The subordinate cupped his hands. ¡°Yes, Master..¡±

 Chapter 135 - 135: Overturning the Nest

    Chapter 135: Overturning the Nest


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shen Yufeng rushed back with the soldiers. His expression was very ugly. As soon as he arrived, he knelt on one knee in front of Tang Jinghong. ¡°General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Shen Yufeng, who was in a sorry state, and his eyes darkened. ¡°Where are the grains?¡±


    Shen Yufeng lowered his head and said hatefully, ¡°They were all taken away by the refugees.¡±


    Tang Jinghong clenched his fists and was furious. ¡°When were the grains taken away? Where were they taken away?¡±


    Shen Yufeng¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Two hours ago, 1,000 meters west of Xu City, arge group of refugees suddenly rushed out and surrounded us. There were more than 10,000 of them, but we only had 1,000 soldiers. We couldn¡¯t resist at all¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised her eyes. A thousand soldiers? She remembered that there were two thousand soldiers escorting the grains. What was Jinghong up to?


    Tang Jinghong stared at Shen Yufeng. His eyes were deep as he said, ¡°Bring me there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong walked towards Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, 1¡¯11 go to the ce where the grains were taken away and see if I can find any clues. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong led a team of soldiers and horses and sped away.


    Chu Qingzhi stood on the spot and looked at Tang Jinghong¡¯s departing figure. She kept guessing that this guy must have other ns.


    Not long after, a young man in ragged clothes walked over. His eyes were filled with fear as he said, ¡°Sister, my father is not feeling well. Can 1 trouble you to take a look?¡±


    After saying that, he pointed to the right side of the forest and showed the word in his palm to Chu Qingzhi¡­ ¡°Kill.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes shed, but she remained calm. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go immediately.¡±


    Seeing that Chu Qingzhi saw the word on his palm, the young man heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Sister, 1¡¯11 go back first. Come when you can.¡±


    This sister found the water and saved his family. Even if he died, he wouldn¡¯t betray her.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded at the young man. ¡°I¡¯ll go immediately when I get ready.¡±


    The young man nced at Chu Qingzhi and left quickly.


    Chu Qingzhi carefully selected some herbs from a box and wrapped them up before walking in the direction the young man pointed.


    She was curious. Who wanted to kill her?


    She walked to the right of the forest. The more she walked, the fewer people there were. The mountain wind blew, carrying with it a trace of killing intent.


    Chu Qingzhi pretended not to know anything and walked away from the crowd step by step. At the same time, she spread out her divine sense and searched for the other party¡¯s location. Soon, she locked onto those killers.


    About ten meters away from her, there were a total of ten people. They were dressed in ck and had masks on their faces. They were filled with killing intent.


    The assassins hiding in the dark kept watching Chu Qingzhi¡¯s every move. They were not happy about being sent to assassinate a girl who looked harmless. Wasn¡¯t this making a mountain out of a molehill?


    Just as they were thinking, they saw Chu Qingzhi take out some herbs. Then, they blinked and the herbs disappeared. After that, they smelled the fragrance of the herbs.


    ¡°S-smells so good¡­¡± Before they could finish, all ten assassins fainted.


    Chu Qingzhi raised her hand and patted it. Four soldiers ran out of the forest. ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi instructed, ¡°Tie them up. By the way, there¡¯s poison in their mouths. Take it out first to prevent them from killing themselves.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Chu.¡± Miss Chu was amazing. She killed ten assassins in an instant. The four soldiers looked impressed.


    In the time it took to drink a cup of tea, the ten men in ck were all tied to the tree trunk.


    When the young man saw this scene, he waspletely relieved.


    A group of soldiers gathered around and watched curiously.


    Tan Yibin walked to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s side and asked curiously, ¡°Miss Chu, where did you catch these people?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, ¡°They wanted to kill me in the forest over there.¡±


    The soldiers were shocked. If anything happened to Chu Qingzhi, the general would definitely kill them.


    Tan Yibin quickly said, ¡°Miss Chu, please shout for help next time. Don¡¯t do it yourself. If you get hurt, we¡¯ll be dead.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this now. Go and wake them up. I want to ask questions.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Yibin cupped his fists at Chu Qingzhi respectfully.


    The soldiers cupped their fists to express their admiration for Chu Qingzhi from the bottom of their hearts. The ability Chu Qingzhi had disyed during this period of time had already won the approval of all the soldiers.


    A group of soldiers surrounded the men in ck. They originally wanted to ssh water on them to wake them up, but water was too precious now and they could not waste a drop of it. Hence, the soldiers took out their daggers and stabbed them, forcing them to wake up.


    The men in ck shook their heads. After they regained consciousness, they were shocked to see Chu Qingzhi standing in front of them.


    Chu Qingzhi walked to one of the men in ck and asked, ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    Cold sweat trickled down the man in ck¡¯s face. ¡°Wan Zhilin.¡±


    When the other men in ck heard this, they wanted to bite the poison andmit suicide. However, when they searched for the point in their mouths, they couldn¡¯t find anything.


    They were even more terrified. Now, they did not even have the ability tomit suicide. They hadpletely be fish on the chopping block.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t know who Wan Zhilin was.


    Tan Yibin immediately exined, ¡°One of the ten subordinates of the Lord of the Northern Border. He¡¯s in charge of carrying out assassinations.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the man in ck. ¡°Other than killing me, are there any other missions?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The men in ck were extremely terrified. They did not know what was going on, but they couldn¡¯t suppress the urge to answer whatever Chu Qingzhi asked. It was too strange.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled evilly. ¡°How many assassins do you have?¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand.¡±


    Tan Yibin and the other soldiers were very shocked. Nurturing 10,000 assassins, what the Lord of the Northern Border was up to was clear.


    Chu Qingzhi asked again, ¡°Where is your nest?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in a valley on the Northern Border. Every time we enter, we have to be blindfolded and brought in by someone, so we don¡¯t know the exact route.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Has Wan Zhiline to Xu City?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi crossed her arms and looked at the man in ck. ¡°Was the Lord of the Northern Border involved in instigating the refugees to rob the grains?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved at Tan Yibin. ¡°Do you remember what he said just now?¡±


    Tan Yibin said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Tell Jinghong the exact words when hees backter.¡±


    Tan Yibin said respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to ask. Your general can continue asking when hees back.¡±


    The men in ck were living a life worse than death. Why did they meet a woman like Chu Qingzhi? It was too terrifying..

 Chapter 136 - 136: Epidemic Outbreak

    Chapter 136: Epidemic Outbreak


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Under Shen Yufeng¡¯s lead, Tang Jinghong came to the ce where the grains had been robbed.


    This was also a forest. The forest had already beenpletely destroyed. The hot sunlight shone on the bare ground and tree trunks, showing the bleakness of despair.


    Shen Yufeng med himself. ¡°General, the ground is dry and hard. There are no traces of the cart rollers.¡±


    Tang Jinghong observed his surroundings. ¡°Tell me about the robbery.¡±


    Shen Yufeng frowned and said, ¡°At that time, a portion of the refugees robbed us. After the robbery, the remaining refugees came to stop us and bought time for the robberse to transport the grains away. We watched helplessly as the grains were taken away¡­¡±


    Such a cohesive and nned robbery was definitely not done by refugees alone¡­ Tang Jinghong looked around. ¡°Which direction did they go?¡±


    Shen Yufeng pointed to the north. ¡°They ran in the direction of the capital.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked over and narrowed his eyes. After a while, he asked, ¡°Did you encounter arge number of refugees along the way?¡±


    Shen Yufeng shook his head. ¡°No, everything went smoothly until we encountered a robbery. Those 10,000 refugees were thergest we encountered.¡±


    Tang Jinghong lowered his eyes. ¡°There are about 30,000 outside Xu City. You encountered 10,000. That adds up to 40,000. In other words, the whereabouts of at least 60,000 refugees are still unknown.¡±


    Shen Yufeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°General, what do you mean?¡±


    Tang Jinghong frowned. ¡°The Lord of the Northern Border is involved in this matter. 1 suspect that he¡¯s plotting against the emperor.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Yufeng panicked. ¡°General, what should we do?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Take your men and head in the direction of the capital to track the grains. 1¡¯11 handle the situation here before catching up with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Shen Yufeng immediately brought the soldiers towards the north.


    Tang Jinghong stared at the north for a while before getting on his horse and returning to the camp.


    When the officials in Xu City saw that the refugees outside the city were under control, they opened the city gate and came out to greet Tang Jinghong.


    The governor was wearing a purple official robe loosely. It was obvious that he had lost a lot of weight and his face was haggard. He said happily, ¡°General Tang, you¡¯re finally here. If you hadn¡¯te, the supplies in the city would have been cut off.¡±


    Tang Jinghong did not me the governor for closing the city gate. If the refugees entered the city, they would definitely burn, kill, and plunder. At that time, the city would be in chaos and things would be even worse.


    Tang Jinghong asked sternly, ¡°How¡¯s the situation in the city?¡±


    The governor sighed. ¡°The drought not only affected the viges, but also the city. Every family is short of water. Fortunately, some old wells still have water. Otherwise, 1 couldn¡¯t imagine what would¡¯ve happened.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°At this rate, when do you think the city will fall into chaos?¡±


    The governor replied respectfully, ¡°We can still manage to keep order for the time being. Everyone still has some food stored, but after a month, the city will definitely be in chaos.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought to himself, There¡¯s still time. ¡°Go back and stabilize the situation in the city first. Try to keep order for as long as you can.¡±


    The governor replied, ¡°Yes, General Tang.¡±


    The governor returned to the city with a group of officials and made arrangements ording to Tang Jinghong¡¯s instructions. He did not dare to be negligent at all.


    A soldier rushed over. ¡°Miss Chu, someone fainted over there.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    Tang Jinghong and the others followed behind her.


    A woman hugged a man and cried, ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong? Wake up!¡±


    The children beside him also cried. ¡°Father, Father¡­¡±


    Many refugees watched and surrounded the family of four.


    Chu Qingzhi pushed through the crowd and walked in. She checked his pulse first. Then, what she was most worried about happened. ¡°Everyone, step back. Don¡¯t approach.¡±


    When the refugees saw Chu Qingzhi¡¯s serious expression, they immediately retreated.


    At this moment, another person fainted nearby.


    ¡°Mother, Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A young man shouted anxiously, his face covered in tears.


    By then, everyone realized that something was wrong. Without needing Chu Qingzhi to remind them, they quickly retreated, their eyes filled with suspicion and fear.


    Chu Qingzhi hurriedly walked towards the young man. After checking the woman¡¯s pulse, her expression became even more solemn. She turned around and nodded at Tang Jinghong.


    They could not tell the refugees that an epidemic had broken out. Otherwise, the refugees who had just calmed down would immediately riot.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s heart sank. He instructed, ¡°Transfer everyone who is sick to the huge banyan tree over there.¡±


    The soldiers replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    A refugee mustered his courage and asked, ¡°General, what¡¯s wrong with them?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi answered for Tang Jinghong. ¡°They¡¯ve been dehydrated for a long time. When they suddenly drink a lot of water, they¡¯ll feel ufortable. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone was relieved.


    In the following period of time, people would fall sick one by one. However, many people believed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words. After all, she was the one who found the water vein and saved everyone.


    ¡°Qingzhi, what illness is it?¡± Tang Jinghong felt that things were getting more and more troublesome. Originally, when the refugees calmed down, they could be sent back to their original vige in batches. Now¡­


    Chu Qingzhi said in a low voice, ¡°Mria. Infectious disease that is caused by mosquito bites and will be transmitted through mosquito bites.¡±


    Tang Jinghong clenched his fists and punched the tree beside him. ¡°Infectious¡­¡±


    In this era, the most terrifying thing was infectious disease. Once there was such a disease, people would die inrge numbers.


    If the Lord of the Northern Border spread the rumor that this disease was a heavenly punishment, the entire Daling Dynasty would fall into chaos. The neighboring countries would take advantage of this situation, and the border that had just stabilized would definitely be scourged by war again. At that time, the people would live in misery.


    Chu Qingzhi reached out and held Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand. ¡°Jinghong, this disease is not scary. As long as we find the wormwood, we can cure this disease.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi as if he was looking at a ray of light. ¡°I¡¯ll immediately get people to find the wormwood.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a drawing of wormwood to help you identify the herb.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was shocked. ¡°Qingzhi, you expected this to happen long ago?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at Tang Jinghong. ¡°There are only a fewrge-scale epidemic diseases. I prepared it just in case.¡±


    Tang Jinghong pulled Chu Qingzhi into his embrace and was extremely touched. ¡°Qingzhi, thank you on behalf of the people and the entire Daling Dynasty.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stared at Tang Jinghong¡¯s handsome face and smiled. ¡°I only want to help you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and his feelings for Chu Qingzhi deepened unknowingly. ¡°Qingzhi, when this matter is over, I¡¯ll ask His Majesty to reward you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong gave the drawing of wormwood to the soldiers and asked them to immediately go to the surrounding cities to search for wormwood..

 Chapter 137 - 137: Glimpse of Hope

    Chapter 137: Glimpse of Hope


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In a certain dense forest.


    When Wan Zhilin heard his subordinate¡¯s report, he was in disbelief. ¡°Ten assassins werepletely wiped out?!¡±


    The subordinate lowered his head. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Wan Zhilin took a few deep breaths to calm his shock and anger. ¡°What level are the ten assassins at?¡±


    His subordinate clenched his fists. ¡°A!¡±


    The assassins under Wan Zhilin were divided into five levels ording to their strength, A, B, C, D and E.


    Normally, only when killing a general-level personnel would ten Level-A assassins be mobilized.


    Wan Zhilin¡¯s face twisted. ¡°Who exactly is Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    The subordinate replied nervously, ¡°She¡¯s just a farm girl.¡±


    ¡°Farm girl?¡± Wan Zhilin was so angry that he was about tough. ¡°Do I look easy to fool? How can a farm girl kill ten Level-A assassins so easily?¡±


    The subordinate said firmly, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve investigated her identity thoroughly. It¡¯s absolutely true. I don¡¯t dare to lie to you.¡±


    Wan Zhilin shouted, ¡°Investigate again.¡± He didn¡¯t believe that Chu Qingzhi was a simple farm girl!


    The subordinate replied, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Wan Zhilin gritted his teeth and became irritable. ¡°Tang Jinghong is already difficult enough to deal with. Now, someone called Chu Qingzhi came out of nowhere¡­¡±


    At night, the bright moon hung in the sky.


    Yuan Hongjun, who had rushed back to the capital from the southern border, changed direction and headed to the northwest after hearing about the refugee crisis.


    At this moment, a young man with delicate skin was hiding on a big tree and looking at the refugees in front of him with his clear eyes.


    There were at least 50,000 to 60,000 of these refugees. This location was already quite far from the northwest. Why were they here?


    Yuan Hongjun¡¯s mind was filled with questions.


    He did not know which general the Imperial Court had sent to deal with this matter. He hoped that it was a reliable one. Otherwise, these refugees would probably be doomed.


    In history, there were many times when such refugee crisis erupted. When no methods proved useful, the Imperial Court would order to exterminate all the refugees.


    At the thought of this, he took out a pen and paper and wrote the situation here on the patter. Then, he went to the courier station and revealed his identity. He asked them to send the letter to Tang Jinghong.


    In his heart, Tang Jinghong was more reliable in the entire Daling Dynasty.


    It was not that there were no other generals in the Daling Dynasty, but their methods were too cruel. These refugees were quite pitiful and didn¡¯t deserve to die.


    Yuan Hongjun walked out of the courier station and changed into a tattered outfit. He returned to the gathering ce of the refugees and found an opportunity to blend in.


    He had to gather some information. It was obviously abnormal for these refugees to gather here. There must be something going on.


    Even though Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi had kept the matter of the epidemic a secret, for some reason, this news still spread. The matter was so serious that it could explode at any moment.


    At this moment, everyone outside Xu City was in a state of panic.


    A young woman looked at Chu Qingzhi and asked with white lips, ¡°Miss Chu, is there really an epidemic?¡±


    At this point, there was no need to hide it anymore. Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The young woman fell to the ground. Tears immediately rolled down her eyes. She choked. ¡°Epidemic? Then my child, my husband¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi squatted down andforted her. ¡°Believe me, I¡¯ll think of a way to cure everyone.¡±


    The young woman¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. She said in a daze, ¡°They are infected with an epidemic. How can you cure them?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi lowered her voice. ¡°Since 1 can find water, I can naturally find a way to cure them. Give me some time, okay?¡±


    The young woman saw the determination in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes and nodded slowly. ¡°Miss Chu, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted the young woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Things aren¡¯t that bad yet. Don¡¯t give up so early.¡±


    The young woman¡¯s body trembled slightly, and hope reignited in her eyes. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Take good care of your family. Nothing will happen.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiforted many people.


    Tang Jinghong ced one hand behind his back and stared at the gentle figure in the crowd.


    A soldier dismounted from his horse and ran over. ¡°General, there is no wormwood in Liao City.¡±


    Liao City was the closest city to Xu City.


    Tang Jinghong rubbed his eyebrows. ¡°Continue searching in other cities.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    In the next half a day, many soldiers came back to report one after another, but only one or two people brought back four to five catties of wormwood. No one else found it.


    Suddenly, Tan Yibin walked towards Tang Jinghong with a panicked expression. His forehead was covered in cold sweat. ¡°General, something big has happened.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Tang Jinghong thought to himself, What can be worse than this?


    There was indeed something worse than this¡­


    Tan Yibin¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°General, there¡¯s a locust gue heading over from the southwest and will arrive in about two hours!¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s heart tightened. Even someone as calm as him could not help but feel flustered. ¡°How, how did this happen?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over. ¡°Why do you look so pale?¡±


    Tang Jinghong frowned and looked at Chu Qingzhi. He said solemnly, ¡°Qingzhi, there¡¯s a locust gue heading over from the southwest.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was stunned. ¡°What?¡± However, it was not strange for a locust gue to appear during drought seasons.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Tang Jinghong instructed the deputy general to take care of the situation and left with Chu Qingzhi.


    On the way, Chu Qingzhi saw Tang Jinghong¡¯s serious expression andforted him. ¡°Locusts are edible. Moreover, fried locusts are very crispy and delicious.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Good idea.¡±


    However, the two of them did not expect that there would be an even bigger surprise waiting for them¡­


    Following the direction, the two of them rode their horses at full speed.


    An hourter, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong saw the locusts flying in the sky. It was a spectacr scene, but it was also shocking.


    Chu Qingzhi raised her hand and grabbed one. ¡°We¡¯re quite lucky. This locust is edible.¡±


    Suddenly, Chu Qingzhi smelled something.


    She dismounted, took out her dagger, and slit open the locust¡¯s stomach.


    Tang Jinghong was puzzled. ¡°Qingzhi, why did you cut its stomach?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi carefully examined the thing in the locust¡¯s stomach. Then, she grabbed more than ten and studied them. ¡°Jinghong, the crisis is solved.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was really very smart. He understood what Chu Qingzhi meant. ¡°Did those locusts eat wormwood?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Smart.¡± She stood up. ¡°Jinghong, let¡¯s go back immediately and make some smoke. When they fly over, we¡¯ll knock them out. When the refugees eat the locusts, they will be cured.¡±


    Tang Jinghong hugged Qingzhi tightly. ¡°Lucky Star, Qingzhi, you¡¯re Daling Dynasty¡¯s lucky star.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°You can hug me after we settle the matter. We are running out of time.¡±


    Tang Jinghong let go of the girl in his arms and felt excited beyond words. Qingzhi was too awesome.


    The two of them quickly returned to the camp and gathered the soldiers to make preparations..

 Chapter 138 - 138: Cunning Plan

    Chapter 138: Cunning n


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yuan Hongjun used his outstanding acting skills and medical skills to sessfully join a small group of refugees and be a small leader.


    Beside a birch tree, the sallow and thin young man, Gui Yuzhou, approached Yuan Hongjun and asked softly, ¡°Little Brother, since you know medicine, how did you end up as a refugee?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun was wearing ragged clothes. He opened his innocent eyes and waved his hand like an old man. ¡°My medical skills can¡¯t fill my stomach in times of drought.¡±


    The others listened and felt that Yuan Hongjun was right. Even if the emperor came, he would be helpless against the drought.


    Gui Yuzhou asked again, ¡°Little Brother, what about your family?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°They got lost and separated from me. I don¡¯t know where they are now. Perhaps they are no longer alive.¡±


    When the people in the small group heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with Yuan Hongjun. Of course, Yuan Hongjun was only saying this to gain sympathy and he had clearly achieved his goal.


    Gui Yuzhou said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can take care of each other in the future. When this matter is over, if you¡¯re still alive, we¡¯ll help you find your family.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun put on a grateful expression. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m really lucky to have met you.¡±


    The people regarded Yuan Hongjun more as one of them.


    Yuan Hongjun nced at everyone. A glint shed across his clear eyes. ¡°I also have some questions to ask you.¡±


    Gui Yuzhou said without hesitation, ¡°Little Brother, just ask. We¡¯ll tell you everything we know.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun waved at Gui Yuzhou. Gui Yuzhou leaned closer before Yuan Hongjun asked, ¡°I want to ask why you¡¯re here.¡±


    Gui Yuzhou answered truthfully. Clearly, this was not a secret. ¡°Someone told us that we could find a water source in this direction, so we followed.¡±


    ¡°Find a water source?¡± Yuan Hongjun thought to himself, At this speed, they would reach the capital in ten days. Are they going to the capital to find water?


    Yuan Hongjun had a bad feeling. He couldn¡¯t exin why, but he felt that something was wrong. ¡°Have you found a water source?¡±


    ¡°We encountered a small river, but the water in the river had already been drained by us.¡± Gui Yuzhou had been bitten by a snake and almost died. It was Yuan Hongjun who saved him, so he trusted Yuan Hongjun very much and told him everything he knew.


    Yuan Hongjun thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Then do you know where we will end up if we go in this direction?¡±


    Gui Yuzhou shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we don¡¯t care where we go. As long as we find water and can stay alive, nothing else matters.¡±


    The rest of the people in the group nodded in agreement.


    In the face of disaster, survival was really an extravagant hope, but as long as one was willing to work hard, there would still be a chance of survival.


    Yuan Hongjun was a benevolent doctor. When he saw the miserable state of the refugees, he was very sympathetic. ¡°Who told you that you could find a water source?¡±


    Gui Yuzhou said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, but this news has already spread among the refugees.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun patted Gui Yuzhou¡¯s shoulder and encouraged, ¡°We will definitely find a water source.¡±


    Gui Yuzhou nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was noon and the sun was zing. Everyone tacitly agreed not to travel. Yuan Hongjun sat at the side and leaned against the birch tree behind him, thinking about what Gui Yuzhou had said just now.


    Someone told them that they could find water in the direction of the capital. Who was this person? What was his motive?


    In a certain cave.


    Wan Zhilin pped his subordinate¡¯s face hard, causing blood to flow from his nose. ¡°You bunch of useless trash, you went through so much to get a pile of sand and stones for me?¡±


    At this moment, there were many carts carrying sacks in the cave. The sacks on the carts were all cut open, revealing brown sand and stones.


    The assassins lowered their heads and did not dare to speak. How would they know that Tang Jinghong was so cunning as to use sand and stones to fool them?


    The subordinate endured the pain and knelt on one knee. ¡°I didn¡¯t do my job well. I deserve to die. Master, please punish me!¡±


    Wan Zhilin felt a deep sense of defeat. During this period of time, he had either been tricked by Tang Jinghong or taught a lesson by Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Go and find out where the real food is. Burn it directly when you find it!¡±


    The subordinate replied, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Then, he asked, ¡°Master, what about the refugees outside the cave?¡±


    Wan Zhilin said ruthlessly, ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    The subordinate lowered his head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wan Zhilin¡¯s heart was filled with anger. He flicked his sleeves heavily, walked out of the cave, and left.


    The subordinates led a group of assassins out of the cave and killed all the refugees waiting outside.


    More than 30 refugees were killed like dirt, and blood flowed all over the ground.


    Then, the few of them mounted their horses and left.


    Half a dayter, Shen Yufeng found this cave. Looking at the corpses all over the ground, he felt a little ufortable, but he didn¡¯t pity them. ¡°It¡¯s better to behave yourself. Otherwise, you don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll end up under the executioner¡¯s de.¡±


    He waved at the soldiers behind him. ¡°Check the surroundings.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The soldiers dispersed. Some went to the surroundings, while others followed Shen Yufeng into the cave.


    After entering the cave, Shen Yufeng was stunned. ¡°This, who can tell me what¡¯s going on? Why are the grains all sand and stones?¡±


    The soldier beside him was also shocked. ¡°No wonder the general only looked anxious but didn¡¯te with us. It seemed that he nned this.¡±


    Shen Yufeng suddenly knelt on the ground. ¡°General, thank you for your foresight. Otherwise, 1 would have be a great sinner.¡±


    As he shouted, he suddenly saw something white. He quickly walked over to take a look.


    The white thing was a jade pendant. He picked it up and wiped it twice with his thumb.


    ¡°Looking at the quality of this jade pendant, it¡¯s worth at least a thousand taels. The people who robbed the grains definitely won¡¯t wear such an expensive jade pendant. It¡¯s very likely that it belongs to the mastermind.¡±


    Shen Yufeng carefully put away the jade pendant and continued to search in the cave.


    After searching for about ten minutes, they really did not find anything. Shen Yufeng brought the soldiers and moved the corpses of the refugees into the cave, burying them with the sand and stones.


    In the end, they were still pitiful people. If not for this natural disaster, these people would not have died in the middle of nowhere.


    After burying the corpse, Shen Yufeng brought the soldiers back to look for Tang Jinghong.


    Outside Xu City.


    Chu Qingzhi brought some herbs to the tent and used her spiritual power to crush them into powder.


    ¡°Jinghong,e in.¡± She wasn¡¯t deliberately avoiding Tang Jinghong, but she needed someone to guard the tent, so Tang Jinghong was outside.


    Tang Jinghong entered. ¡°Qingzhi, is it ready?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Jinghong, give the powder to the soldiers and spread it evenly across arge area. Dig a pit and ce the powder in it. It¡¯s about time.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Okay..¡±

 Chapter 139 - 139: Fried Locusts

    Chapter 139: Fried Locusts


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong walked out of the tent and instructed the soldiers. After the soldiers received the order, they immediately took action.


    Soon, thisrge area was filled with thin smoke, and it was as if there was ayer of gauze around it.


    In the distance, the locusts slowly appeared.


    The refugees did not know about the gue of locusts. When they saw the locusts flying over, they were terrified.


    ¡°Ahhh, locusts, locusts¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really locusts!¡±


    ¡°Why are there locusts? There¡¯s already nothing to eat.¡±


    Some old people wiped their tears. Why did disasters befall them one after another? It was fine if they died, but there were so many children. What should they do?


    ¡°Wah, wah, wah¡­¡± Some children were so frightened that they cried. Their parents quickly went to coax them.


    The young men stared nkly at the sky in front of them. Their eyes were red. This was definitely an insult to injury!


    Chu Qingzhi walked to the front of the tent and looked at the locusts that were slowly approaching. She gently licked her cherry-colored lips. Fried locusts were definitely delicious.


    The sorrowful and despairing refugees quickly stopped grieving. They saw the locusts flying over and falling to the ground like rain. As long as they came into contact with the thinyer of smoke, they would fall.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Everyone, listen to me. Those locusts can treat the disease. Go and pick some up and fry them in the fourrge pots in front of me. I guarantee that you will recover after you eat them.¡±


    ¡°We believe Miss Chu¡¯s words. Let¡¯s go and pick up the locusts. It¡¯s been a long time since we ate meat. Let¡¯s have a feast today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Chu will definitely not lie to us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡±


    The refugees quickly ran towards the ce where the locusts had fallen.


    The first person to pick up the locust was the young man who secretly informed Chu Qingzhi that some people wanted to kill her. His name was Li Zhangjie, and he picked up at least six to seven catties.


    Those locusts covered the groundyer uponyer and there were a lot of them.


    Li Zhangjie said in embarrassment, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, there are many people in my family, so 1 picked up more.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Throw them into the pot. They¡¯ll be ready in a while.¡±


    After the locusts were thrown into the pot, the oil immediately bubbled and emitted a sizzling sound, followed by a fragrance.


    Li Zhangjie looked at her intently. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, it smells so good.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Fried locusts are very delicious.¡±


    Li Zhangjie asked carefully, ¡°Have you ever tried it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve eaten a lot of them. Don¡¯t worry, if it¡¯s bad for you, I won¡¯t let you eat it.¡±


    Li Zhangjie looked at Chu Qingzhi with admiration. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, you¡¯re the most powerful girl I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re also very smart. Thank you for reminding mest time.¡±


    Li Zhangjie quickly waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s what 1 should do. You saved me and my family. 1 can¡¯t bite the hand that feeds me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and was a little touched. She had traveled thousands of miles to save people and definitely hoped that people would appreciate her help. This young man in front of her was not bad.


    As they talked, more and more people came to line up to fry the locusts. The fragrance slowly spread, and smiles gradually appeared on their faces.


    Li Zhangjie¡¯s locusts had already been fried until they were golden and crispy. When they were scooped into the strainer, there was a crisp sound.


    Chu Qingzhi said to the soldiers who were helping, ¡°Give them some salt.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Chu.¡±


    The soldier grabbed some salt and sprinkled it on the golden-brown locusts. With a few more shakes, every locust would be coated with salt.


    Li Zhangjie happily returned to his tent with his father.


    The second pot continued to sizzle¡­


    On the other side, Li Zhangjie ced the strainer on the ground and the family ate happily. There were children beside them, so they gave the children some. Anyway, there were endless locusts to eat. It didn¡¯t matter.


    Li Zhangjie¡¯s sister was a little afraid at first, but she couldn¡¯t stand the mouth-watering fragrance, so she tried to eat one.


    As soon as she ate one, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from stuffing more into her mouth. She said, ¡°Brother, this is delicious.¡±


    Mrs. Li echoed, ¡°I think it¡¯s delicious too.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and pick up some moreter.¡± Li Zhangjie turned to look at Chu Qingzhi, who was standing beside the pot. ¡°Sister Qingzhi is the best. Not only did she help us find a cure, but she also found food. If not for her, we might not have survived. If I can, I want to repay her.¡±


    Mr. Li patted Li Zhangjie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I support you.¡±


    Mrs. Li also said, ¡°I support you too.¡±


    More and more people had a taste of the crispy locusts. The crispy texture made everyone feel that they had eaten a supreme delicacy.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the locust to taste so good after being fried.¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh, I can¡¯t believe the taste.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go pick up some moreter and save them for the next meal.¡±


    Just like that, the epidemic was resolved, and the locust gue was resolved. There was a rare burst ofughter in the entire refugee gathering ce.


    In the tent, Tang Jinghong hugged Chu Qingzhi tightly. ¡°Qingzhi, I don¡¯t know what to say to express my gratitude.¡±


    A smile appeared on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face. ¡°1 understand even if you don¡¯t say it.¡±


    At this moment, Tang Jinghong¡¯s heart was filled with excitement, joy, love, and gratitude.


    At this moment, Shen Yufeng¡¯s voice came from outside the tent. ¡°General.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Tang Jinghong said to the outside. Then, he let go of Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Rest first. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m indeed a little tired.¡±


    Tang Jinghong walked to the table and picked up a small box under the table for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°I specially got someone to buy this for you. It¡¯s all the youngdy¡¯s favorite. Take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had received many such surprises. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong touched the top of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s head dotingly. ¡°I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded.


    Tang Jinghong walked out of the tent and brought Shen Yufeng to the side.


    ¡°Have you tracked the whereabouts of the grains?¡±


    ¡°1 did,¡± Shen Yufeng said excitedly. ¡°General, fortunately, you foresaw this in advance. Otherwise, I would have be a great sinner.¡±


    When Tang Jinghong heard Shen Yufeng¡¯s words, he knew that he had really found the carts. ¡°Did you find anything else?¡±


    Shen Yufeng handed the jade pendant he had picked up in the cave to Tang Jinghong. ¡°General, 1 found this in the cave. I guess it belongs to the mastermind.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked down at the jade pendant. It was extremely white and of excellent quality. The carvings were lifelike and very precious. ¡°Most likely.¡±


    ¡°Go and rest first. i¡¯ll send someone to investigate the jade pendant.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Shen Yufeng took two steps beforeing back and asking, ¡°General, what are they eating?¡±


    Tang Jinghong pointed in the direction of the pot. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±


    Shen Yufeng walked over curiously..

 Chapter 140 - 140: Rumors of Heavenly Punishment

    Chapter 140: Rumors of Heavenly Punishment


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Walking to the side of the pot, Shen Yufeng was stunned. ¡°This thing can be eaten like this?¡±


    Tan Yibin handed the strainer to him and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Want some?¡±


    Shen Yufeng looked suspiciously at the locusts that looked very appetizing. He sniffed and found that they were quite fragrant. ¡°Can they be eaten?¡±


    Tan Yibin chuckled. ¡°I was suspicious at first, but I can¡¯t stop eating now.¡± He pointed at everyone. ¡°Look at them. They are all eating it. Moreover, the locusts can treat the epidemic. If you don¡¯t want to get sick, eat it.¡±


    Shen Yufeng did not believe it. ¡°Fried locusts can treat the epidemic. Are you kidding me?¡±


    Tan Yibin grabbed two fried locusts and brought them to his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in kidding you. Besides, in hard times, don¡¯t be such a picky eater. It¡¯s already good enough to have something to eat. It¡¯s better than eating the tree bark, right?¡±


    Shen Yufeng was not being picky. He just found it unbelievable. However, he still chose to believe hisrade. He took one and ate it.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s delicious!¡± He fell in love with it in one bite!


    Shen Yufeng snatched Tan Yibin¡¯s strainer. ¡°Let me eat. You must have eaten a lot already.¡±


    Tan Yibin was speechless. ¡°You¡­¡±


    As Shen Yufeng stuffed the locusts into his mouth, he said, ¡°Go and fry some more.¡±


    Tan Yibin waved his hand. ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m going to find the general.¡±


    Shen Yufeng ate the fried locusts and looked at the smile on the refugees¡¯ faces. He thought to himself, Things are finally looking better!


    In Xu City.


    ¡°Now, not only is there an epidemic, but there¡¯s also a locust gue. The emperor must have done something immoral to anger the heavens and cause us to suffer Heavenly Punishment.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. The current emperor is young and inexperienced. How can he handle state affairs properly?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, now that the Heavenly Punishment has descended, our lives will be difficult in the future!¡±


    Such rumors were discussed not only in Xu City, but also in the surrounding cities and even in the capital. The matter had developed in a more serious direction.


    In the imperial study.


    A few ministers were discussing the refugee crisis with the emperor.


    A minister said, ¡°Your Majesty, the rumors about the Heavenly Punishment are getting more and more out of control. Does Your Majesty have any way to quell the rumors?¡±


    On the throne, a bright yellow figure with a young and handsome face exuded a dignified aura.


    He frowned at that, but said nothing.


    Another minister said, ¡°Your Majesty, Tang Jinghong is ipetent. Not only did he not handle the refugee crisis well, but he also lost the grains. Now, the rumors are spreading and deluding the people. In my opinion, he should be removed from his position and be called back to the capital to be punished!¡±


    The emperor¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Cali Tang Jinghong back to be punished? Then who should be sent to handle the refugee crisis? Could it be that you want to make a contribution?¡±


    The minister hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, you tter me too much. I¡¯m already old, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to travel. However, there are so many young talents in the Imperial Court. You can find a suitable one.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s face was still dark. ¡°Then in your opinion, who should 1 send?¡±


    The minister answered, ¡°1 think the son of the Minister of Works is very suitable.¡±


    The Minister of Works and the minister in front of the emperor were political enemies. One could imagine his motive for rmending the son of his political enemy.


    The emperor narrowed his eyes. ¡°Minister, 1 suddenly remembered that you have a grandson who has just entered the officialdom. Do you want to send him to train?¡±


    The minister said unhurriedly, ¡°Thank you for thinking highly of my grandson, but my grandson is inexperienced and can¡¯t take on a big responsibility.¡±


    The emperor mmed his palm on the table and shouted angrily, ¡°Get out, all of you get out!¡±


    The ministers hurriedly took their leave.


    After the ministers left, the emperor threw a memorial in front of him to the ground. ¡°All of them are here to force me!¡±


    Li Fei quickly picked up the memorial. ¡°Your Majesty, the more they force you, the more you have to stay calm and collected. Everything will be fine after this period of time.¡±


    The emperor clenched his fists tightly. That old fox, the Prime Minister, was the most annoying one!


    At this moment, a secret guard appeared in the imperial study and knelt on one knee. ¡°Your Majesty, General Tang has sent a secret letter.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the emperor¡¯s brows rxed a lot.


    Li Fei thought to himself, As expected, General Tang is the only one who can calm His Majesty.


    The Emperor said, ¡°Bring it up.¡±


    The Emperor took the letter. The more he read, the better his expression became. In the end, he actually smiled. ¡°General Tang really didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    The secret letter included the whereabouts of the grains and the situation of the refugees.


    The grains weren¡¯t lost, and the refugee situation had been properly settled. The emperor was naturally happy to hear the good news.


    The emperor instructed happily, ¡°Go, bring me some food.¡± He was so angry that he forgot to eat. Now, his stomach was rumbling.


    Li Fei replied crisply, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Tang Jinghong received three letters in a row. One of them was from Yuan Hongjun, and the other two were from the soldiers he had sent out to gather information. The three letters were all about the whereabouts of the refugees.


    After reading them one by one, he immediately sent a letter to the deputy general to go and stop the refugees. He could not let the refugees go to the capital, or chaos would erupt.


    The Daling Dynasty¡¯s current emperor had only ascended the throne for three years. If chaos erupted in the capital, he would lose his prestige. The Imperial Court that he had just stabilized would immediately be divided up.


    At that time, he would be a puppet emperor who was restricted in every way. The young and new ministers he used would definitely be suppressed by those old ministers. It would be difficult for the emperor to make aeback.


    As the emperor¡¯s most trusted aide, Tang Jinghong would also be severely affected and be the main target of those old ministers.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s prestige in the army was already close to that of General Fan. It had to be known that General Fan was an old general of three dynasties. No one would disobey him in the army, and it was starting to be the same for Tang Jinghong now.


    With Tang Jinghong¡¯s rtionship with General Fan, those old ministers had long wanted to suppress Tang Jinghong, but they couldn¡¯t find anything against him.


    Outside Xu City, Tang Jinghong had just sent the letter out when he received three more letters.


    These three letters were much more serious. Rumors of Heavenly Punishment in the city were rampant. Almost everyone was talking about it and he was asked to find a way to solve it.


    Tang Jinghong rubbed his eyebrows. Problems wereing up one after another.


    Chu Qingzhi opened the tent and waved at Tang Jinghong. ¡°Jinghong,e in.¡±


    When Tang Jinghong saw Chu Qingzhi, he felt slightly happier. He nodded and walked towards Chu Qingzhi.. ¡°Qingzhi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 141 - 141: Accomplices

    Chapter 141: Aplices


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi pulled Tang Jinghong into the tent. ¡°1 made something for you to eat. Try this silver fungus soup.¡±


    Tang Jinghong liked sweet food. ¡°When did you make it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi scooped the soup into a bowl and handed it to Tang Jinghong. ¡°In the morning. Eat it quickly.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stirred it with a spoon. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat the snacks you gave me.¡± Chu Qingzhi carried the box over. There were some salty snacks in the box.


    Tang Jinghong knew that she liked to eat salty food.


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°Tell me when you finish it. 1¡¯11 buy more for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    In an empty vige somewhere, Wan Zhilin temporarily stayed here. After hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, he was shocked. ¡°Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi solved the epidemic and the locust gue together? No one is dead?¡±


    In the past, when such a disaster happened, it was always destructive. How could it be resolved so easily? Howe no one died?


    What was going on?


    The subordinate knelt on the ground. ¡°Master, I saw it with my own eyes. The refugees wereughing and smiling. They were all very happy under Tang Jinghong¡¯s care.¡±


    Wan Zhilin said angrily, ¡°They¡¯re homeless now. They have everything and they¡¯re going to die. What¡¯s there to be happy about?¡±


    Wan Zhilin was about to go crazy from anger. If this continued, the situation that was absolutely favorable to them would be reversed.


    He could not let it continue like this. He must get rid of Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°Pass down my order. No matter what method you have to use, kill Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi!¡±


    The subordinate replied, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Wan Zhilin angrily brushed all the teacups on the table to the ground. The broken teacup was just like his heart at this moment.


    After waiting for two days, Yuan Hongjun received a reply from Tang Jinghong that said ¡°Tell me the location. I¡¯ll rush over immediately.¡±


    When Yuan Hongjun saw the letter, he was much at ease.


    But just as he returned to the refugee camp, thest thing he wanted to see happened.


    Not far away, a young man asked worriedly, ¡°Grandpa, your forehead is so hot. Do you have a fever?¡±


    When Yuan Hongjun heard this, he walked over as quickly as possible. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Let me take a look at your grandfather.¡±


    The young man nodded with red eyes. Being sick here was no different from receiving a death warrant.


    After Yuan Hongjun took the old man¡¯s pulse, a chill ran down his spine. Mria!


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold, so cold¡­¡± A man beside him curled up and trembled as he shouted.


    Someone at the side said, ¡°It¡¯s such a hot day, yet you¡¯re shouting that it¡¯s cold. Are you kidding me?¡±


    When these words entered Yuan Hongjun¡¯s ears, he instantly felt even colder. Mria would not erupt at the beginning. Instead, it would brew for three to five days before erupting. When it erupted, it would already be serious.


    He raised his head and looked around. Many people already had symptoms.


    Yuan Hongjun rushed to the courier station to write a letter to Tang Jinghong. He told Tang Jinghong about the situation here and asked him to make preparations.


    Then, he rushed back to the refugee camp.


    When he reached the edge of the camp, he saw a man shouting, ¡°It¡¯s time to go. Everyone, prepare to set off.¡±


    Someone said, ¡°Someone in my family is sick. Let¡¯s rest for a day.¡±


    ¡°Staying is equivalent to waiting for death!¡± The man had no mercy at all. ¡°If you want to stay, you can stay. If you want to find a water source, follow me.¡±


    A refugee echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. If we stay, we¡¯ll be waiting for death. Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡±


    The man said loudly, ¡°Pack up and follow me.¡±


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ve been searching high and low for you!¡± Yuan Hongjun picked up a silver needle with his fingertip and threw it at the man who spoke just now.


    The man quickly copsed.


    When the four men beside him saw the man fall, they hurriedly went forward to check.


    These men were muscr and had deep eyes. They were clearly not refugees. They must be the man¡¯s aplices. Yuan Hongjun thought to himself. Then, he threw a few silver needles at them and knocked out the four men.


    Yuan Hongjun stood on the spot and watched quietly to see if there were any other aplices.


    Soon, five more men ran towards them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many people to be hiding among the refugees.¡± Yuan Hongjun muttered. He didn¡¯t show any mercy and knocked down the five men.


    After waiting for ten minutes, seeing that no one stepped forward again, Yuan Hongjun took the opportunity to say, ¡°Everyone, look. They¡¯re all sick. How are they going to bring us to find a water vein? 1 heard that the Emperor has sent people to provide disaster relief. Why don¡¯t we wait here?¡±


    ¡°Disaster relief?¡± someone asked. ¡°Little brother, who told you that there is disaster relief?¡±


    Everyone looked at Yuan Hongjun with bright eyes.


    Yuan Hongjun pretended to be surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t know? The refugees on the other side have been properly arranged and even found the water vein.¡±


    Someone asked hopefully, ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Yuan Hongjun thought to himself. The letter that Tang Jinghong sent him just now was very clear. He was also very impressed. As expected, Tang Jinghong was the most reliable. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, how about we go and meet up with them?¡±


    He could not bring these people to the capital. Otherwise, they might cause some trouble.


    Gui Yuzhou could not help but ask, ¡°Little Brother, do you know where they are?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said, ¡°I know. They¡¯re outside Xu City. I came from there.¡±


    From here to Xu City, with the speed of the refugees, it would take about ten days. If they were faster, they would arrive in six to seven days.


    Gui Yuzhou was a little disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s so far. There¡¯s no water along the way. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to make it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not guaranteed that there will be water if we continue forward, but It¡¯s guaranteed that there will be water in Xu City. Which one do you choose?¡±


    Some refugees were tempted. ¡°Little brother, are you really sure there¡¯s water on their side?¡±


    A refugee stood up and stared at Yuan Hongjun with a murderous gaze. ¡°He¡¯s lying to you. As far as I know, not only is there no water in Xu City, but there¡¯s also a locust gue. Some refugees have even been killed.¡±


    Everyone immediately became terrified. A locust gue? Why would there be a locusts gue?


    Yuan Hongjun¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°You¡¯ve always been with us. How did you know about the situation over there?¡±


    The man said unhurriedly, ¡°I came over yesterday. I know what¡¯s going on there.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun asked warily, ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    The man answered wlessly, ¡°My family is here. I¡¯m here to look for them.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun looked down and saw seven to eight men sitting beside the man. They were well-built and stared at him like poisonous snakes. They did not look like refugees at all.


    Oh no, there were aplices..

 Chapter 142 - 142: Meeting Old Friends

    Chapter 142: Meeting Old Friends


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yuan Hongjun quickly thought of a countermeasure. He couldn¡¯t win a fight against them, nor could he outrun them.


    As he walked towards Gui Yuzhou, his body suddenly went limp and he fell.


    He pretended to be sick. Those people probably wouldn¡¯t approach people with the epidemic.


    Gui Yuzhou quickly helped him up. ¡°Little Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Are you sick too?¡±


    Someone touched Yuan Hongjun¡¯s forehead and eximed, ¡°Brother Yuzhou, his forehead is so hot.¡±


    Someone at the side said, ¡°He¡¯s sick too. Many of us are sick!¡±


    ¡°What sickness is this? Why are people getting infected one after another?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s terrifying.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be an epidemic, right? Otherwise, we¡¯ll be doomed.¡±


    Everyone immediately retreated from those who were sick.


    The man walked over to look at Yuan Hongjun and reached out to check his pulse. Since Yuan Hongjun had already contracted the disease, there was no need for him to make a move. Otherwise, those refugees would not listen to him when they saw him kill someone.


    The man returned. After a while, he continued to lead the refugees towards the capital.


    Yuan Hongjun opened one eye and looked around. There were about a thousand refugees who were infected and could not leave.


    Gui Yuzhou stayed behind, and the rest of his small group left.


    Yuan Hongjun was very surprised. ¡°Yuzhou, why didn¡¯t you leave?¡±


    Gui Yuzhou also wanted to leave, but he was indebted to Yuan Hongjun. ¡°You saved my life. How can 1 abandon you?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun smiled. ¡°You are my good brother.¡±


    Gui Yuzhou looked in the direction where the refugees had left. ¡°They¡¯ve all left. What should we do now?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said firmly, ¡°To Xu City.¡±


    Gui Yuzhou reacted. ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun patted Gui Yuzhou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. You risked your life to stay behind to take care of me. Why would I lie to you?¡±


    Gui Yuzhou was immediately motivated. ¡°Then let¡¯s set off at once.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun quickly got up. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Gui Yuzhou saw Yuan Hongjun¡¯s nimble movement, he said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re not sick?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun whispered, ¡°They wanted to kill me. I have to pretend to be sick to escape.¡±


    Gui Yuzhou¡¯s mind was filled with question marks. ¡°They? Who are they? Why do they want to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡± Yuan Hongjun nned to meet up with Tang Jinghong. He had already figured out the situation here. There was no need to follow the refugees.


    After Tang Jinghong made arrangements in Xu City and left Tan Yibin to guard it, he brought Chu Qingzhi, Shen Yufeng, and the others to meet up with Yuan Hongjun.


    Chu Qingzhi asked with concern, ¡°Jinghong, 1 saw that you were very anxious after you read the letter. What happened?¡±


    Tang Jinghong told Chu Qingzhi the contents of the letter.


    ¡°Did the Lord of the Northern Border send people to spread the rumor that we are suffering from Heavenly Punishment?¡± Chu Qingzhi frowned. ¡°Jinghong, what do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s the Lord of the Northern Border, but there¡¯s no evidence. I can¡¯t be sure that it¡¯s him.¡± Tang Jinghong paused and said, ¡°I don¡¯t n to do anything about the rumor. I can¡¯t stop it from spreading. The best way to stop the rumor is to use facts to debunk it. As long as we handle the refugee crisis well, all the rumors will copse.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself. Jinghong was very clear-headed. ¡°1 will support every decision you make.¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned to look at Chu Qingzhi. Qingzhi could always understand what he meant. He liked this feeling of being understood without exining too much.


    He waved his horsewhip. ¡°Giddyup¡­¡±


    The reinforcements that came to help were led by a deputy general called An Changfeng. At this moment, he was standing on a mountain and looking down the mountain.


    Behind him were two of his trusted subordinates.


    Suddenly, one of his subordinates pointed in a direction and said, ¡°Deputy General, look, refugees!¡±


    An Changfeng quickly looked over. ¡°Let¡¯s go down the mountain to intercept them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    An Changfeng brought 10,000 soldiers over and stood on the path the refugees had to take to reach the capital. He looked very mighty.


    When the man leading the way saw the soldiers, he knew that something was wrong and quickly hid among the refugees.


    An Changfeng looked very burly and had a big beard. He looked very powerful. ¡°Everyone, stop. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you without mercy!¡±


    Indeed, it was easier to convince people when you had the advantage in numbers. With his order, no one dared to move.


    An Changfeng instructed the soldiers, ¡°Distribute a portion of the water we brought to everyone. Also, set up a pot to cook porridge for them.¡±


    The soldiers replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    When the refugees heard this, uneasiness and panic immediately turned into joy.


    ¡°Did he just say that he¡¯se going to give us water?¡±


    ¡°I think he said something about making porridge for us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re saved. We¡¯re saved.¡±


    An Changfeng instructed the soldiers to set up camp. Then, he also wrote a letter and sent it to Tang Jinghong.


    ¡°Brother Tang.¡± Yuan Hongjun stood on a hill and waved at Tang Jinghong. His voice carried the unique rity of a young man, and his face revealed the lively side of a young man.


    Tang Jinghong stopped. ¡°Hongjun, why are you here?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun flew down the hill andnded in front of Tang Jinghong¡¯s horse. ¡°Brother Tang, give me water first. I¡¯ll tell you after I drink it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong threw the water bag to him.


    Chu Qingzhi sized up Yuan Hongjun. What a smart and cute young man. His body was filled with a faint medicinal fragrance. He should be dealing with herbs all year round.


    Shen Yufeng smiled and said, ¡°Little Divine Doctor, why are you in such a sorry state?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun was still wearing the tattered clothes of the refugees. His hair was messy and he looked like a little beggar who had been on the streets for many years. ¡°If I didn¡¯t wear these clothes, how could I blend in with the refugees to gather information?¡±


    Shen Yufeng smiled and asked, ¡°Then what did you find out?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun pointed at Tang Jinghong. ¡°I told him everything.¡±


    Shen Yufeng was secretly shocked. He did not expect the little Divine Doctor to have already contacted his general.


    His gaze slowly became filled with admiration. His general was getting more resourceful and powerful.


    Gui Yuzhou, who was on the hill, was dumbfounded. Not only did his little brother know martial arts, but he also seemed to know some powerful people.


    His identity didn¡¯t seem to be simple!


    Yuan Hongjun drank the water and realized that Gui Yuzhou was still on the hill. He hurriedly waved at him. ¡°Come down quickly. There¡¯s water here.¡±


    Gui Yuzhou immediately rushed down the mountain, stumbling as if he was drunk.


    Yuan Hongjun smiled and handed the water bag to him. ¡°Drink it. It¡¯s all yours.¡±


    Gui Yuzhou was extremely thirsty. He did not refuse and took the water bag to drink.


    Tang Jinghong threw some dry food to Yuan Hongjun. There was definitely nothing to eat in this wilderness. He didn¡¯t know how many days Yuan Hongjun had starved, but he looked much thinner.


    Yuan Hongjun smiled. ¡°Brother Tang is still the best.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Eat. We have to continue on our way.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun ate half of it and gave the other half to Gui Yuzhou. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Gui Yuzhou looked at the donkey jerky in his hand and cried. ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t had meat for seven to eight months.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun patted his shoulder. ¡°If you follow me in the future, you will have meat to eat every day.¡±


    Gui Yuzhou nodded and thought to himself that he had met a benefactor. He was too lucky.


    After the two of them finished eating, Tang Jinghong asked Chu Qingzhi to ride the same horse with him. Chu Qingzhi gave her horse to Yuan Hongjun and Gui Yuzhou, and the group continued on their way..

 Chapter 143 - 143: Poisonous Snakes

    Chapter 143: Poisonous Snakes


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In a canyon somewhere.


    A pile of rocks as tall as a person appeared in front of him. Tang Jinghong hurriedly stopped the horse.


    Chu Qingzhi frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not raining. Why would mountain rocks fall from the mountain?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun looked up at the canyon. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because it hasn¡¯t rained for a long time that the mountain rocks became loose and fell?¡±


    Shen Yufeng dismounted. ¡°1¡¯11 go clean up the rocks.¡±


    Shen Yufeng was known as a Hercules in the army. It was not difficult for him to carry a rock that weighed 100 kilograms.


    Everyone got off their horses and helped to clean up the rocks.


    Tang Jinghong moved a t rock to the shadow and pulled Chu Qingzhi over to sit on the rock. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. Sit down and rest.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun looked over, and a hint of surprise shed across his handsome face. Brother Tang, who had never been close to women, actually treated Chu Qingzhi so well!


    Gui Yuzhou also looked over with envy in his eyes. If he had a girl by his side, he would also treat her so well.


    Shen Yufeng had long known Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ce in Tang Jinghong¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t find it strange at all.


    Yuan Hongjun was filled with endless questions. He wanted to ask about the rtionship between the two of them.


    At this moment, his expression suddenly changed. ¡°Be careful. There are poisonous snakes on the tree!¡±


    Tang Jinghong quickly pulled Chu Qingzhi out of the shadows. He pulled out his sword and shed the snake that was pouncing at him and Chu Qingzhi into two.


    The snakended on the ground. Its body twisted, but it did not die. It opened its mouth and pounced at Tang Jinghong again. Its sharp snake teeth reflected a cold light under the sunlight.


    Tang Jinghong raised his sword and shed, cutting the poisonous snake in half. This time, the poisonous snake fell to the ground and diedpletely.


    Yuan Hongjun was knowledgeable and immediately exined, ¡°This snake is poisonous. If you get bitten, you will definitely die in ten minutes. Moreover, there is no cure. However, this snake normally lives in the desert and won¡¯t appear in the Central ins.¡±


    As he spoke, there were more hissing sounds.


    Tang Jinghong shouted, ¡°Get on the horse. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun looked back at the way they came from. He could not help but panic. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    The snakes were covered in red, yellow, and ck spots. At a nce, it was obvious that it was extremely poisonous. The big ones were the size of calves, and the small ones were the size of arms. As they flicked their tongues, they surrounded them from all directions.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss¡­¡±


    The sound of the poisonous snakes flicking their tongues was endless, making one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Shen Yufeng and the three soldiers immediately stood in a square and protected Tang Jinghong, Chu Qingzhi, Yuan Hongjun, and Gui Yuzhou in the middle. They held swords in their hands and used their actions to show that they would use their lives to protect the people behind them.


    Chu Qingzhi was a little moved when she saw this scene. She looked at Tang Jinghong, wondering what he did to make his subordinates so loyal to him.


    Shen Yufeng looked at the densely packed poisonous snakes that were constantly approaching and swallowed his saliva. ¡°General, leave with Miss Chu and the Little Divine Doctor. We¡¯ll cover you!¡±


    A soldier¡¯s eyes turned red as he said with a determination to die, ¡°General, you must take care of yourself. In the next life, we will still be your soldiers.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at the soldiers in front of him and said solemnly, ¡°Try to save yourself if you can!¡±


    Seeing that the poisonous snakes were already three meters away from them, Shen Yufeng threw caution to the wind and said, ¡°Miss Chu, our general has never liked any woman. He has always kept his chastity and never got close to women. I hope you treat him well.¡± In the end, he shouted, ¡°General, run!!!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed out to kill the poisonous snakes and strived to carve out a bloody path for his general.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Chu Qingzhi suddenly shouted.


    Shen Yufeng turned around in confusion.


    Chu Qingzhi took out a white flute condensed with spiritual energy from her sleeve, ced it by her lips, and blew it gently.


    A strange tone flew out of the flute. It was like a breeze blowing across the water, like a feather gently brushing across the face, like snow falling gently to the leaves. It was very gentle and pleasant to the ears.


    Beast taming was nothing to her.


    As the sound of the flute spread, the poisonous snakes stopped one after another. They raised their heads high and swayed gently, as if they were intoxicated.


    This scene stunned everyone on the spot.


    After a while, everyone turned around to look at Chu Qingzhi. The woman with a faint smile was calmly ying the flute. Her ink-ck hair fluttered gently, and her light green clothes fluttered.


    At this moment, she really looked like a fairy who had descended to the mortal world to save them.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Tang Jinghong stared at Chu Qingzhi, an indescribable light shininig in his eyes.


    Yuan Hongjun also stared at Chu Qingzhi with a strange look in his clear eyes. No wonder Brother Tang cherished her so much. If it were him, he would also treat such a girl as a treasure!


    At this moment, the tune changed, and the poisonous snakes immediately changed directions and slithered away.


    As the hissing sound faded into the distance until it disappeared, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    A gust of mountain wind blew. Only then did everyone realize that their clothes were all wet and their legs and hands were trembling.


    Chu Qingzhi put away the flute and staggered.


    She was only at the Foundation Establishment realm now. Controlling tens of thousands of poisonous snakes had consumed a lot of her spiritual energy.


    Tang Jinghong hurriedly carried her up and ced her on the rock to rest. ¡°Qingzhi, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired!¡±


    As she spoke, she suddenly saw an arrow flying towards them at high speed. She pulled Tang Jinghong and rolled on the ground to dodge the arrow.


    Immediately, the soldiers quickly surrounded Tang Jinghong and looked around warily.


    Tang Jinghong helped Chu Qingzhi up and shielded her behind him. He looked up at the masked man on the canyon with a deep gaze. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man smiled. ¡°Go to hell and ask the King of Hell!¡±


    He waved his hand, and a long line of masked men in ck immediately appeared on both sides of the canyon. They stood in a line on the canyon. There were at least 500 of them, holding crossbows..

 Chapter 144 - 144: Wipe Out the Enemy

    Chapter 144: Wipe Out the Enemy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shen Yufeng¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°General, they are from the army!¡± Only soldiers in the army could use crossbows. This was the rule of the Daling Dynasty.


    Before Tang Jinghong could speak, the man on the canyon ordered coldly, ¡°Kill! Leave no one alive!¡±


    To be able to use the sound of the flute to make the poisonous snakes retreat, Chu Qingzhi was definitely more difficult to deal with than he had imagined. Perhaps, she was even more difficult to deal with than Tang Jinghong!


    As soon as he finished speaking, all the men in ck raised their crossbows and shot an arrow at the same time.


    Immediately, arrows rained down from both sides of the canyon, bringing with them whistling sounds as they shot towards the few of them. The arrows reflected cold light under the sunlight.


    The soldiers who followed Tang Jinghong were all experienced and well-trained. It was not difficult for them to block the arrows with their swords.


    Crackle¡­


    Tang Jinghong brought Chu Qingzhi to a tree. He stood in front of her and waved his sword, blocking all the arrows.


    At the moment of life and death, Chu Qingzhi naturally wouldn¡¯t just hide behind Tang Jinghong.


    She picked up a branch that was two fingers wide and injected spiritual power into it. She walked out from behind Tang Jinghong and flew up the canyon as she blocked the arrows.


    It was obvious that these people were well-prepared. They had to kill them. They could not just defend. Otherwise, when they were exhausted, they would be fish on the chopping block.


    When Tang Jinghong saw this scene, his eyes widened. He could not help but be frightened. The arrows that filled the sky were like a. It was too dangerous. ¡°Qingzhi!¡±


    He chased after her without hesitation¡­


    When the man saw that Chu Qingzhi actually dared to fly up and that the rain of arrows could not do anything to her, his face darkened.


    He took out a crossbow and aimed it at Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°This crossbow has been modified. Its power is ten times that of ordinary crossbows and it can shoot out thirty arrows in one go. I wonder how you can block it.¡±


    He sneered and pulled the trigger. Heavy arrows shot at Chu Qingzhi.


    The men in ck also cooperated with the man and aimed the arrow at Chu Qingzhi.


    Immediately, another round of arrows rained down at Chu Qingzhi.


    The manughed arrogantly. ¡°Haha, with a mortal body, let¡¯s see how you cane out of it alive.¡±


    Tang Jinghong shouted, ¡°Qingzhi, be careful!¡±


    Seeing this, Chu Qingzhi reached out and grabbed an arrow that flew past her. She turned the arrow and threw it, causing it to collide with the other arrows.


    This scene shocked everyone.


    How strong was Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arm to be able to do this?


    In his shock, the man shot three arrows at Chu Qingzhi in a row. The men in ck also took out stronger crossbows and shot.


    Tang Jinghong suddenly flew towards Chu Qingzhi and hugged her. After he spun around to protect Chu Qingzhi in his arms, an arrow pierced his back.


    Chu Qingzhi felt Tang Jinghong¡¯s body tremble slightly and a muffled groan sounded.


    ¡°Jinghong!¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s heart ached. She hurriedly hugged Tang Jinghong and flew back while blocking the arrows with a tree branch.


    At this moment, Tang Jinghong spat out a mouthful of blood.


    His body was corroded by the poison and he had no strength at all. If not for Chu Qingzhi supporting him, he would have fallen to the ground.


    ¡°Jinghong!¡± Chu Qingzhi elerated and flew to the ground. Without asking, she knew that Jinghong had been poisoned. The other party came prepared and would definitely not use ordinary poison.


    Shen Yufeng cursed, ¡°How dare you? Not only did you use the crossbows that only soldiers can use, but you also used poison. Do you have no fear for the Imperial Court?¡±


    The man said casually, ¡°If I kill all of you, who would know that I¡¯ve used a crossbow?!¡±


    As he spoke, he shot another arrow at Shen Yufeng. ¡°I¡¯ll let you taste the power of the improved crossbow before you die!¡±


    Shen Yufeng¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He wished he could cut the man into pieces. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    The sound of arrows piercing through flesh could be heard. Two soldiers were hit at the same time. After being hit by the arrows, their reaction speed slowed down and they were immediately hit by more arrows. Blood flowed from the corners of their mouths as they slowly fell to the ground. ¡°General, you have to live and avenge us!¡±


    Tang Jinghong opened his eyes weakly and looked at the soldiers. His eyes were filled with pain. They were all brothers who had gone through thick and thin with him. ¡°If I can make it out this time, I will definitely avenge you!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ced Tang Jinghong on the rock and used her spiritual power to defend. Her spiritual power formed a transparent barrier around her and Tang Jinghong. Once the arrows hit the barrier, they would automatically be deflected to the sides.


    While defending, she looked up at the people on the canyon. No, if this continued, they would definitely be wiped out!


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Another soldier fell.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Yuan Hongjun was also hit by a heavy arrow. ¡°It hurts!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took out the flute and activated all her remaining spiritual power to y a sharp tune.


    The tune was so ear-piercing that it hurt the eardrums.


    If the previous tune was like a gentle breeze and drizzle, this time, it was like a storm.


    If not for the fact that she had used too much spiritual power to control the snake just now, she would have killed these people in an instant!


    When the man saw Chu Qingzhi take out the flute again, he had a bad feeling and immediately ordered, ¡°Kill Chu Qingzhi first.¡±


    Immediately, all the arrows flew towards Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°Qingzhi!¡± In a moment of desperation, Tang Jinghong spat out another mouthful of blood and fainted.


    The sharp tune flew into the distance. Not long after, the sound of wild beasts running could be heard from the forest. It was apanied by low roars that made people shudder.


    Those men in ck were mortals. How could they not be afraid? ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The man turned around and saw a group of wolves, tigers, and ck bears running in their direction. Their eyes were red and they were aggressive.


    A trace of fear shed across the man¡¯s eyes as he said hurriedly, ¡°Shoot them, shoot them!¡±


    Immediately, most of the men in ck aimed their crossbows at the beasts.


    However, wild beasts were much stronger than humans. Even if they were poisoned, they wouldn¡¯t feel the effect of the poison so early and were still charging forward.


    Soon, the men in ck were hit and fell from the canyon one after another.


    The canyon was at least 500 meters tall. The rocks at the bottom were craggy. If they fell, they would be finished.


    While the men in ck were dealing with the wild beasts, the pressure on Shen Yufeng¡¯s side decreased a lot. His hand that was holding the sword was already extremely sore.


    This time, he could finally catch his breath.


    The wild beasts were very irritable. Coupled with the fact that they were attacked, they were even more ferocious. They were determined to die with the men in ck.


    With the help of the beast army, in ten minutes, all the men in ck were either bitten to death or fell to the bottom of the canyon. It was unknown if they were dead or alive..

 Chapter 145 - 145: Taking Off Clothes to Get Treated

    Chapter 145: Taking Off Clothes to Get Treated


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face was pale. As she yed the tune, the spiritual power in her body decreased. In the end, it waspletely exhausted. The flute in her hand dissipated and she knelt on one knee.


    As the tune stopped, the wild beasts recovered and ran back. The canyon gradually quietened down, leaving only the thick smell of blood.


    After a while, Chu Qingzhi regained some strength and turned to look at Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong was unconscious, leaning against the tree trunk. His face was pale, and his lips were purple.


    ¡°General!¡± Shen Yufeng crawled over in fear. ¡°Miss Chu, you must save General.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll save him.¡± Chu Qingzhi checked Tang Jinghong¡¯s pulse and immediately frowned. This poison was too troublesome.


    She turned her face to Yuan Hongjun, thinking to herself that he should have medicine on him, so she walked over.


    She found five bottles of medicine on Yuan Hongjun¡¯s body. Four were poisons and one was an antidote.


    She frowned and thought for a moment. Then, she poured out all four poisons, ground them into powder, and mixed them again. She mixed them into a poison that could temporarily suppress the poison in Tang Jinghong and the others¡¯ bodies. She prepared to fight poison with poison.


    She fed the medicine to Tang Jinghong and Yuan Hongjun. The other three soldiers and Gui Yuzhou were already dead.


    Shen Yufeng sat against the tree behind Tang Jinghong and looked at the dead soldiers. His eyes suddenly revealed scary ferociousness.


    He got up and staggered towards the men in ck.


    He checked them one by one. When he saw that there were still survivors, he stabbed them in the heart and made sure they died.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. She quietly waited for Tang Jinghong to wake up.


    The symptoms of poisoning on Tang Jinghong¡¯s face slowly faded. His long eyshes fluttered and he opened his eyes.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw him wake up. ¡°Jinghong.¡±


    Tang Jinghong pulled Chu Qingzhi into his arms with lingering fear. ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi rxed in Tang Jinghong¡¯s arms and smiled. ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯ve suppressed the poison in your body for the time being. You¡¯re fine.¡±


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t know what to say. If not for Qingzhi, they would definitely have been wiped out today. ¡°Qingzhi, are you injured?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Tang Jinghong let go of Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see who they are.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded.


    Tang Jinghong stood up with Chu Qingzhi¡¯s help and went to check the soldiers first.


    He squatted down and reached out to wipe the blood off the dead soldiers¡¯ faces, his heart aching. ¡°I will avenge you!¡±


    On the other side, Yuan Hongjun fell to the ground beside Gui Yuzhou. His eyes were wet. ¡°I promised to bring you to eat meat. I didn¡¯t expect you to die here. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve harmed you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong patted Yuan Hongjun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s those people¡¯s fault!¡±


    Yuan Hongjun looked up with red eyes. The young man was like an injured little cub. ¡°Brother Tang, I must bring the culprit to justice!¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    The three of them walked towards the leader of the men in ck.


    When they got closer, Chu Qingzhi pulled off the man¡¯s mask. ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Tang Jinghong searched the man¡¯s body and took out a token from his clothes. He looked at it. ¡°He is Xia Shuqiang, a level-A assassin under Wan Zhilin. He¡¯s violent by nature and especially likes to torture people.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t like to torture people. It was too cruel. ¡°Then since he¡¯s dead, it can be considered revenge for the people he tortured.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Jinghong looked at Shen Yufeng, who was stabbing the dead assassins. ¡°Yufeng, go and inform An Changfeng and get him to bring troops over to clean up this ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡± Shen Yufeng nodded. Although he was still very angry and sad, he immediately went to carry out Tang Jinghong¡¯s orders.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the broken arrow on Tang Jinghong¡¯s back.


    Without medicine now, she didn¡¯t dare to pull out the arrow. If he lost too much blood, Tang Jinghong would die. ¡°Jinghong, after your injuries are treated, we¡¯ll go to the capital.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was slightly puzzled. ¡°Why are we going to the capital?¡±


    A sharp glint shed across Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Help the emperor pray for rain!¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border had hurt Tang Jinghong. She wouldn¡¯t let this matter rest just like that. Didn¡¯t the Lord of the Northern Border want to use the drought to achieve his n? She would definitely not let him have his way!


    Tang Jinghong was shocked. He stared at Chu Qingzhi as if he had discovered something new. ¡°Qingzhi, you know how to pray for rain?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows. ¡°I can try.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said quickly, ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s go to An Changfeng¡¯s camp to treat the wounds.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong waved at Yuan Hongjun. ¡°Hongjun, let¡¯s go.¡± He couldn¡¯t leave Yuan Hongjun here alone. What if there were more assassins?


    Yuan Hongjun looked at the mess and corpses all over the canyon. He walked over to meet Tang Jinghong and left together.


    Their horses were shot and killed, and they could only walk.


    If they rode a horse for two hours, they would be able to reach the camp from the canyon. If they walked, it would take at least half a day.


    However, the few of them were very lucky. After walking out of the canyon, they saw a county city in the distance.


    They changed directions and headed towards the county.


    After entering the county city, they went straight to the medical center.


    The people in the medical center were frightened when they saw that they were covered in blood. However, they knew that these were people with extraordinary status and didn¡¯t dare to be negligent.


    Chu Qingzhi helped Tang Jinghong to sit on the bed in the medical center. ¡°I¡¯ll treat your wound immediately. It¡¯s a little painful. Bear with it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s lips were pale and he was covered in cold sweat. ¡°Bring it on.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reached out to untie Tang Jinghong¡¯s belt, but in the next second, her hand was pressed down. Tang Jinghong coughed to hide his embarrassment. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong endured the pain in his back and slowly unbuttoned his clothes.


    His skin was a healthy wheat color. His chest muscles and abdominal muscles were distinct and looked very beautiful.


    However, there were many hideous scars on his chest and back. There were knife wounds and arrow wounds. It was obvious that he had suffered a lot.


    At this moment, there was an arrow stuck in his back. The flesh around it wascerated and blood kept oozing out.


    Tang Jinghong felt very ufortable. This was the first time he had taken off his clothes in front of a woman. Although it was to treat his wound, he was really embarrassed and his body could not help but tense up.


    Chu Qingzhi admired Tang Jinghong¡¯s good body and then moved behind him.


    She pressed a hand on his back and injected some of her spiritual power into Tang Jinghong¡¯s body, condensing it on the arrow head. After the spiritual power wrapped around the arrow, she gently patted Tang Jinghong¡¯s back. The arrow was gently forced out of his body and fell to the ground.


    Tang Jinghong grunted in pain.


    Chu Qingzhi hurriedly focused her spiritual energy on the wound to let it scab over quicker.


    However, the spiritual power she recovered was limited and could only help Tang Jinghong recover half of his wound.


    Then, she bandaged Tang Jinghong¡¯s wound. During this period, they inevitably touched each other¡¯s skin. The innocent general did not dare to look up, and his handsome face was slightly red..

 Chapter 146 - 146: Making the Antidote

    Chapter 146: Making the Antidote


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi took Tang Jinghong¡¯s robe and put it on him. ¡°Your clothes are torn. Put on your robe for the time being. I¡¯ll go to the clothing shop to buy you a new set.¡±


    Tang Jinghong lowered his face slightly and nodded. ¡°Come back quickly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi pursed her lips into a faint smile. Jinghong seemed to be shy, which made him look very cute.


    Chu Qingzhi walked out.


    Tang Jinghong only looked up when he heard the door close. He pursed his lips. Was he too nervous just now?


    Chu Qingzhi came to the outer room and walked towards Yuan Hongjun behind the counter.


    Yuan Hongjun was still wearing his bloodstained clothes. The arrow had hit his thigh. He had treated his wound and was preparing the antidote.


    As a Divine Doctor, he had also dabbled in poison. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have a few bottles of poison on him.


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand in front of Yuan Hongjun. ¡°Hongjun, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yuan Hongjun looked up at Chu Qingzhi with aplicated gaze.


    In the canyon, Chu Qingzhi could actually mix four poisons to make an antidote to suppress the poison. If it was him, he knew very well that he could not do it. Her attainments in the Dao of medicine were much greater than his.


    Chu Qingzhi came to the clothing shop and chose a ck robe for Tang Jinghong and a light blue robe for Yuan Hongjun.


    Then, he went to the restaurant to take away some food before returning to the medical center.


    Chu Qingzhi handed the robe to Yuan Hongjun. ¡°Hurry up and change out your dirty clothes.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun looked at the robe in front of him in a daze. It was his favorite color. He did not expect Chu Qingzhi to buy a robe for him. ¡°Miss Chu, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯re wee. 1¡¯11 go in and help Jinghong put on his clothes first. 1 bought food. Come in to eatter.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun¡¯s gaze moved down andnded on the food box. He nodded innocently.


    Chu Qingzhi knocked on the door and walked into the room. ¡°Jinghong, does your wound hurt?¡±


    Tang Jinghong sat by the bed and frowned as he pondered something. When he heard Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice, he looked up. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s just a little itchy. 1 can tolerate it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ced the food box on the table and walked towards Tang Jinghong with the clothes. ¡°Come on, put on the new clothes.¡±


    Tang Jinghong felt ill at ease again. He took the clothes. ¡°Qingzhi, I can put it on myself.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi blinked and held back herughter. ¡°I¡¯ve already seen your body. There¡¯s no need to be so shy, right?¡±


    A faint blush appeared on Tang Jinghong¡¯s handsome face. He stood up and walked behind the screen. He said softly, ¡°Still, we are not married yet.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiughed and said, ¡°If you find it difficult to put it on yourself, you can call me. Anyway, you¡¯re my future husband.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s face turnedpletely red, and he felt sweet because of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words.


    The dishes were taken out from the food box and ced on the table. Yuan Hongjun walked in and sat on the stool. ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re really considerate.¡±


    Tang Jinghong changed into new clothes and walked out from behind the screen. ¡°Of course. If not for Qingzhi, we wouldn¡¯t have been able toe out of the canyon alive.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun thought of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s superb medical skills. ¡°Miss Chu, is it ok for you to tell me from whom you learned your medical skills?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said half-jokingly and seriously, ¡°My master is a hermit expert. Why are you asking about him?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun stammered in embarrassment, ¡°1,1 also want to learn from him. He¡¯s too powerful. If 1 can learn from him, I might be as powerful as you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m hisst disciple. He won¡¯t take in any more disciples.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked over curiously. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ve never heard you mention your master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi scooped rice for the two of them and said, ¡°He¡¯s been wandering the world. I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Then when hees back in the future, you must tell me. I¡¯ll go and thank him for nurturing such a good disciple.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied readily, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun looked at the two of them, his eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Brother Tang, why are you being so nice to Miss Chu?¡±


    Tang Jinghong held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and looked at her affectionately. ¡°Because she is my fiancee.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun opened his mouth wide in disbelief. ¡°Fiancee¡­?¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. After eating, we¡¯ll find an inn to stay for the night. Then, we¡¯ll return to the capital tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ok¡­¡± Yuan Hongjun still couldn¡¯t imagine that Brother Tang had fallen in love with a girl.


    However, Brother Tang¡¯s taste was really good. Miss Chu was good at everything. Her martial arts and medical skills were good. She could control hundreds of beasts. No one in the entire Daling Dynasty could do these things. If not for the fact that Miss Chu was engaged, he would also be tempted to woo her.


    ¡°By the way, Miss Chu, I have another question for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun put on the look of an innocent young man and asked hopefully, ¡°Do you want to take in a disciple?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    ¡°You want to be my disciple?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun nodded and said seriously, ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re so powerful. You must have surpassed your master. It¡¯s the same if I acknowledge you as my master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waszy and didn¡¯t want to do something as tiring as teaching a disciple. ¡°We can learn from each other.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said childishly, ¡°So that means you rejected me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi picked up some food for Yuan Hongjun. ¡°Hurry up and eat. We can talk about this after the matters at hand are resolved.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun thought about it and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Yuan Hongjun. ¡°How¡¯s the antidote?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun shook his head dejectedly. ¡°I haven¡¯t made it yet, but 1¡¯11 try to make it as soon as possible.¡±


    Tang Jinghong patted Yuan Hongjun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. If you are stumped, you can ask the expert in front of you.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, Brother Tang, thank you for reminding me of this.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, Tang Jinghong, and Yuan Hongjun came to the ce where the herbs were stored in the medical center.


    Chu Qingzhi brought the chair over. ¡°Jinghong, sit.¡±


    Tang Jinghong obediently sat on the chair and held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°Qingzhi, if they don¡¯t have the herbs, we can go to the Imperial Hospital to make the antidote.¡±


    There were people from the Imperial Hospital who specialized in collecting herbs. They had the best medical resources in the world. The Imperial Hospital had herbs that the people had. Of course, the Imperial Hospital also had herbs that the people did not have..

 Chapter 147 - 147: Making the Antidote 2

    Chapter 147: Making the Antidote 2


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yuan Hongjun continued, ¡°Yes, Miss Chu, we¡¯re going to the capital anyway.¡±


    His grandfather was the Chief Physician of the Imperial Hospital. He had grown up in the Imperial Hospital.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and took the pen and paper. ¡°Hongjun, do you really want to bring your medical skill to another level?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun nodded heavily. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression became serious. She handed the pen to Yuan Hongjun. ¡°Take down the things 1 said.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said solemnly, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the cloth that was used to wipe Tang Jinghong¡¯s blood and sniffed it. ¡°There are 20 types of poisonous herbs in this poison. They are Thunder God Vine, Asarum, Henbane¡­ Nux Vomica, Lopseed, and so on.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun¡¯s eyes widened like two bells. He felt like he was aplete beginner in front of Chu Qingzhi. ¡°M-Miss Chu, you can tell what¡¯s in the poison by just smelling it?¡±


    He had also identified ten types of herbs in the poison, but it took him a long time.


    Chu Qingzhi was confident and calm. ¡°Let me tell you how I did it¡­¡±


    For the next period of time, Chu Qingzhi told him her analytical method.


    Yuan Hongjun was filled with admiration. ¡°Miss Chu, you are hands-down the best doctor I¡¯ve seen. I must acknowledge you as my master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi continued, ¡°The root of asarum is harmful to the kidneys. The Thunder God Vine hurts the heart, and henbane will cause serious harm to the lungs¡­¡±


    Yuan Hongjun was enlightened. ¡°I know how to make the antidote now.¡±


    In ancient times, poisons were directly extracted from nts and mixed ording to a certain ratio.


    Therefore, the antidote was also made ording to the ratio of the herbs in the poison. It was very simple.


    Chu Qingzhi did not have to worry about the rest.


    Yuan Hongjun said excitedly, ¡°Brother Tang, Miss Chu, go find an inn first. I¡¯lle and find youter.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was worried. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you here. When you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll go together.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said, ¡°Brother Tang, it will take a few attempts to make the antidote. It rarely seeds in one attempt. I might have to stay until midnight or even longer.¡±


    The owner of the medical hall walked over. ¡°There are a few empty rooms in the medical center. If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun was too generous. He gave the owner of the medical hall 50 taels of silver, so the owner¡¯s attitude was very good.


    Tang Jinghong thought for a moment and agreed. ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Jinghong, you¡¯re seriously injured. Go lie on the bed.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was indeed not feeling well, so he agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Just as he said that, a team of soldiers walked in. The leader was An Changfeng. He rushed over and knelt on one knee in front of Tang Jinghong. ¡°General, I should havee to your rescue earlier.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Tang Jinghong frowned slightly and said, ¡°How are the refugees?¡±


    An Changfeng said, ¡°General, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve stopped them from advancing towards the capital.¡±


    It was not convenient to talk here¡­ Tang Jinghong stood up. Chu Qingzhi hurriedly supported him. ¡°Changfeng,e in with me.¡±


    An Changfeng replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The soldiers guarded outside, and An Changfeng walked in with Tang Jinghong alone.


    The boss of the medical hall, the staff, and the patients were so frightened that they did not dare to move. They did not expect the seriously injured man to be so powerful. He was actually a general.


    The boss broke out in a cold sweat and quickly recalled if he had done anything wrong during this period. Seeing that he had not done anything wrong, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    After entering the room, Tang Jinghong sat on the bed. Even though his face was a little pale, the pressure he exuded did not decrease at all. ¡°Have you cleaned up the canyon?¡±


    An Changfeng replied respectfully, ¡°The corpses have been cleaned up, the arrows have been put away, and the memorial has been written. General, when do you want to submit it to His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Now, there¡¯s no evidence to prove that it was done by the Lord of the Northern Border. Submit the memorial secretly. Send those crossbows back to the capital and hand them to the Divine Machine Battalion so that they can study it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said sarcastically, ¡°The Northern Border has already developed a crossbow that can shoot 30 arrows in a row, but ours can only shoot ten at most.¡±


    There were no outsiders here, so An Changfeng said bluntly, ¡°General, it¡¯s all because the Divine Machine Battalion is too useless!¡±


    Tang Jinghong instructed, ¡°Send someone to find out who improved the crossbow. If we can poach him, bring him to me immediately. If we can¡¯t poach him, kill him.¡±


    An Changfeng cupped his fists. ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    ¡°General, there¡¯s an epidemic at the camp. The military doctors are not around. What should we do?¡±


    Tang Jinghong took a pen and paper and drew a simple map. He handed it to An Changfeng. ¡°These marked locations have water veins. After you return, bring the refugees to Xu City. There are many locusts outside Xu City. Those locusts can be fried and eaten to treat the disease.¡±


    Actually, using a locust to treat the disease sounded ridiculous, but An Changfeng had no intention of doubting his words at all. ¡°General, I¡¯ll do it immediately.¡±


    Tang Jinghong instructed, ¡°I¡¯ll return to the capital next. I¡¯ll leave the refugees to you and Tan Yibin. After you go back, get Shen Yufeng to meet me. He¡¯s still poisoned.¡±


    He lowered his voice and continued, ¡°The real grains are still in Xiling County. Bring some people to secretly transport them away. After the refugees are sent back to where theye from, give them the grains.¡±


    ¡°In addition, after escorting the refugees back to their respective viges, get the county magistrate to distribute seeds and help the vigers sow the seeds. Otherwise, even if they return, they will starve to death.¡±


    All of these arrangements could only work when Chu Qingzhi sessfully prayed for rain. He trusted her unconditionally, even if she said she was just giving it a try.


    An Changfeng was shocked to find the grains were actually taken to a secret ce long ago. His general was really amazing. He could not help but admire him even more. ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    An Changfeng quickly left with his men.


    Shen Yufeng rushed to the medical center two hourster. ¡°General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong instructed, ¡°Go and prepare a few fast horses. We¡¯ll return to the capital tomorrow.¡±


    Shen Yufeng cupped his fists. ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun was indeed worthy of being called the Little Divine Doctor. After being enlightened, his medical skills improved again. He perfectly concocted the antidote within three attempts.


    The three of them took it and were soon cured of the poison.


    Chu Qingzhi had unknowingly gained the fourth fan.


    The number one fan was Fang Zerong, number two was Shen Ruyue, and number three was Tang Jinghong.


    Chu Qingzhi entered the room with the medicine. ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯ll change your dressing.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, who had been very dignified just now, immediately revealed his innocent boy side. His long eyshes, which were like ck brushes, fluttered a few times. He turned around and took off his clothes.


    Chu Qingzhi loved this side of Tang Jinghong. She put down the tray and deliberately leaned on Tang Jinghong¡¯s shoulder. Her lips were very close as she said in a slightly coquettish tone, ¡°General, can you buy me beautiful clothes when we reach the capital?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s heart was pounding. He said gently and dotingly, ¡°I¡¯ll buy you whatever you want.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi kissed Tang Jinghong. ¡°This is your reward.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s ears quickly turned red.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong¡¯s red ears and realized that she liked this shy man more and more..

 Chapter 148 - 148: Always Yours

    Chapter 148: Always Yours


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In an inn.


    Wan Zhilin brushed the teacups on the table to the ground again. ¡°Trash! Trash!! A bunch of trash!!!¡±


    ¡°None of the 500 ss A assassins who were painstakingly nurtured came back alive.¡±


    ¡°Did they encounter the god of death? There are so many assassins, but they can¡¯t even kill six or seven people!¡±


    ¡°Is it so difficult to kill Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong? Failing time and time again? What are you guys doing?¡±


    ¡°Not only did you embarrass me, but you also made me lose so many crossbows. Don¡¯t you know how much effort it takes to make crossbows?¡±


    Wan Zhilin vented the anger in his heart by roaring. Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong had already be his psychological trauma.


    This time, the subordinate who reported the news to him fell to the ground. He did not know why Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong were so difficult to kill either.


    After Wan Zhilin vented his anger, he sat on the chair dejectedly like a deted ball.


    He had lost so miserably. How was he going to exin himself when he returned?


    After a long time, the subordinate, who was still kneeling, felt numb in his feet. He asked carefully, ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡±


    After thinking about it, Wan Zhilin suddenly pulled himself together. ¡°The drought is still going on. We still have a chance.¡±


    He stared at his subordinate sternly and instructed, ¡°Quicken the spread of the rumor. It¡¯s best if it incurs the anger of the people. Some people in the city have already lost their lives because of theck of water. Go and instigate them to cause chaos.¡±


    The subordinate replied, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Wan Zhilin threatened in a deep voice, ¡°If you fail this time, end your life. 1 don¡¯t want to see you ever again.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Imperial Pce.


    At night, the moon hung high in the sky, emitting a bright and cold light.


    In the room, the window was wide open. The clear light entered the room through the window and hit a bright yellow figure. He was slender and dignified.


    He ced his hands behind his back and quietly looked at the crabapple tree outside the window.


    Half of his handsome face was hidden in the shadows, making him look gloomy.


    A figurended behind him and knelt on one knee. Awed by the other party¡¯s dignity, the figure lowered his head and handed over a letter with both hands. ¡°Your Majesty, a secret letter.¡±


    The Emperor turned slightly, took the letter, and quickly flipped through it.


    As he read the letter, his expression became unfathomable. It was veryplicated, revealing both happiness and worry.


    He looked up at the bright moon in the sky. After a long time, he took a deep breath and finally made up his mind. ¡°No matter how bad it is, it can¡¯t be worse than this!¡±


    The next day, when the Emperor went to court, he ordered that he would go to the Imperial Ancestral Temple three dayster to pray for the people. All the officials were asked to apany him, and the people could also follow.


    Following the order, the officials of the Ministry of Rites quickly started preparing.


    In the suburbs of the capital..


    Shen Yufeng returned to the military camp.


    Yuan Hongjun entered the capital alone.


    In the bamboo forest, beside the bamboo, Chu Qingzhi snapped her fingers at Tang Jinghong. Then, Tang Jinghong changed appearance.


    He looked very ordinary, the kind that no one would take a second look at if he was thrown into a crowd. Even his aura had be very ordinary.


    Chu Qingzhi took out a mirror from her bag. ¡°Jinghong, what do you think?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at himself in the mirror, his eyes filled with surprises. ¡°Qingzhi, your power can even change a person¡¯s appearance?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi tidied Tang Jinghong¡¯s hair and looked at the unfamiliar face. She felt quite awkward. ¡°This is a camouge, not a real change.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked curiously, ¡°What appearance will you change into?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi spun around and became a young married woman. She was dressed in gray and was also very ordinary. ¡°How about we pretend to be husband and wife?¡±


    The matter of asking for rain was too big. She could not afford to make any mistakes. Otherwise, she would be in endless trouble.


    These words undoubtedly tugged at Tang Jinghong¡¯s heartstrings again. His ears turned red.


    He looked intently at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°In the future, we¡¯ll be an ordinary couple.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s peach pink lips curled up slightly. ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll hide our identities and go traveling around the world.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Their wish was simple, but in the end, neither of them fulfilled this simple wish.


    Then, the two of them buried everything that could reveal their identities beside the bamboo. They spread thick bamboo leaves on top of it to cover it.


    Then, the two of them entered the capital.


    The prosperity of the capital exceeded Chu Qingzhi¡¯s imagination. The wide street was filled with passers-by, and the rows of houses and buildings stretched out as far as the eye could see.


    The ancient cities always gave off a strong sense of history. Every brick and tile had its ancient charm.


    Tang Jinghong brought Chu Qingzhi to the best restaurant in the capital and asked for the best private room. No matter what, Qingzhi had suffered so much with him. He had to let her have a good meal first. ¡°Qingzhi, order whatever you want.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and ordered five dishes.


    While waiting for the dishes to be served, Tang Jinghong poured tea for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, you can order more. It¡¯s on me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt like she was being doted on. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The dishes in the restaurant did not disappoint Chu Qingzhi. Every dish was delicious. ¡°Jinghong, do you oftene here to eat?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said honestly, ¡°No, I¡¯ve been staying in the military camp and eating military food. I only return to the capital for debriefing. Sometimes, I¡¯ll apany Lord Zhao here for dinner.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was a little surprised that Jinghong could be friends with a lord. ¡°Who is Lord Zhao?¡±


    Tang Jinghong told the truth. ¡°Lord Zhao is the younger brother of the current emperor. I¡¯m friends with him and will drink with him sometimes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°You have a wide connection.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Actually, 1 don¡¯t have many friends. Qingzhi, if you¡¯re willing, 1 want to introduce you to a few good brothers of mine.¡±


    ¡°Jinghong, I also want to meet your friends, but not this time. We can¡¯t let anyone know that we¡¯ve returned to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll treat them to a meal the next time we return to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After eating a few mouthfuls of rice, Chu Qingzhi suddenly turned to look at


    Tang Jinghong. ¡°I want to ask you a question.¡±


    Tang Jinghong picked up some food for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°What question?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled evilly and asked in a teasing tone, ¡°Are there many girls in the capital who have a crush on you?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi supported her chin with one hand and looked at Tang Jinghong. Only when thetter blushed did she say, ¡°You¡¯re so outstanding. 1 think there must be a lot of them.¡±


    She paused for a second before continuing, ¡°But none of them are as lucky as me. You¡¯re mine.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice was deep. ¡°I¡¯ll always be yours..¡±

 Chapter 149 - 149: Heavy Rain

    Chapter 149: Heavy Rain


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Imperial Ancestral Temple was built in a separate pce on the left side of the imperial pce. Inside were the memorial tablets of the ancestors of the royal family and some people who had made great contributions to the country.


    At ten o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the Emperor led the civil and military officials and themoners of the capital to gather at the Imperial Ancestral Temple. After a ritual prayer, the Emperor knelt in the middle of the pce hall with the Empress. Their attitude was pious.


    Behind them knelt the Prime Minister and other first-rank ministers.


    Themoners of the capital knelt at the outermost area and bowed. They prayed silently and were very pious.


    There were many people, but it was abnormally quiet and solemn.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s secret letter to the Emperor did not say anything about Qingzhi praying for rain. The Emperor¡¯s heart was unpredictable. Me did not want to push Qingzhi into such a dangerous situation. He only said that he wanted the Emperor to pray for the people of the world and appease the wrath of the heavens.


    Outside the capital, there was a towering mountain peak called the Heavenly Cloud Peak. The peak was vertical and smooth. It was difficult for ordinary people to climb it. Only those with excellent martial arts could climb it.


    The top of the mountain peak was hidden in the clouds all year round, looking like the ce where immortals lived.


    At this moment, a woman and a man were standing on the top. The woman was beautiful, and the man was handsome. If anyone could see through the clouds, they would definitely feel as if they were looking at an immortal couple.


    Chu Qingzhi looked in the direction of the Imperial Ancestral Temple and said softly, ¡°Jinghong, after 1 pray for rain, I¡¯ll sleep for three days. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll wake up in three days.¡±


    Tang Jinghong hugged Chu Qingzhi tenderly and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Qingzhi, will it hurt your body? If it does, don¡¯t do it. The rain will fall eventually. It just needs some time.¡±


    He had protected the country and the people, but now, he wanted to protect Qingzhi more. Everything else was secondary.


    Chu Qingzhi leaned her head on Tang Jinghong¡¯s broad shoulder and shook her head with a smile. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt your body. I¡¯ll just be exhausted and need to recover.¡±


    She patted Tang Jinghong¡¯s back. ¡°The auspicious time is here.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi, don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Tang Jinghong let go of the person in his arms and retreated to the side to watch quietly.


    Chu Qingzhi sat cross-legged on the mat and reached out her hands to form a seal. Her movements were very fast and looked extremelyplicated. As her hands moved, golden spiritual light appeared around her fingers.


    After the seal was formed, it slowly floated into the sky. During the process, it kept getting bigger. At the same time, the spiritual power in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s body was being consumed rapidly.


    Chu Qingzhi was bathed in a golden light. Her hair fluttered even though there was no wind. She looked like a fairy.


    Chu Qingzhi looked up at theplicated golden seal that kept rising.


    Tang Jinghong also looked up at the seal flying up and did not know how to describe the shocking scene.


    The golden seal spread out to an infinite size, sorge that it seemed to be able to envelop the entire sky. It was magnificent and shocking. When it flew to a height that was difficult for the naked eye to see, a golden light shed and it turned into a golden dragon. In the clouds that were dyed golden, a dragon¡¯s roar could be vaguely heard¡­


    At this moment, themoners of the capital looked up at the sky with their mouths agape.


    Many yearster, when everyone recalled this scene, they would still be in awe.


    Not long after, a strong wind blew around them, and the sky was covered in dark clouds in the blink of an eye. Lightning shed, and deafening thunder sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.


    The sound was so loud that it shook everyone.


    Someone cried from excitement. ¡°Is it going to rain?¡±


    ¡°Is it going to rain?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s going to rain.¡±


    The Emperor in the Imperial Ancestral Temple opened his eyes that were slightly red. Had his ancestors finally answered his prayer?


    With this rain and the blessings he asked for the people in the Imperial Ancestral Temple, his throne would be further stabilized from now on.


    Thinking of this, he smiled slightly.


    After being on the tenterhooks for the past six months, he could finally rx. Hey prostrate on the ground and kowtowed to his ancestors.


    The ministers behind him lowered their heads with different expressions.


    Of course, everyone in the Emperor¡¯s faction was very happy. This round ofpetition could finallye to an end with this rain.


    Some were happy, while others were sad.


    On the mountain peak, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face turned pale. Even her pink lips had lost their luster and color. She looked like a seriously ill patient.


    Tang Jinghong half-knelt beside her, ready to hold her at any time. He stared at her intently, not moving for a moment. He didn¡¯t even allow himself to blink.


    Suddenly, a drop of rain fell on his face. It was cold, wet, and moist. He reached out his slender fingers to touch his face and looked at it in disbelief. ¡°Rain? It really rained¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the rain suddenly poured down.


    Chu Qingzhi finally exhausted herst bit of spiritual power. She closed her eyes and fainted.


    Tang Jinghong hurriedly carried Chu Qingzhi and flew down the mountain peak to a nearby courtyard. This was his good friend¡¯s ce. Usually, no one lived here, so he specially borrowed it to prepare for today.


    He pushed open the door and ced Chu Qingzhi on the bed. He helped her take off her wet clothes, shoes, and socks. He covered her with the nket and wiped her hair. After everything was done, he waited quietly at the side.


    Qingzhi said that she would wake up in three days.


    The capital, the surrounding county cities, the viges around the county cities were all nourished by the heavy rain.


    Everyone ran into the rain to cheer, jump, and sing. They were several times happier than during the New Year.


    Far away in Xu City, as well as the refugees on the way to Xu City, their lifeless bodies were all revived by the heavy rain. Everyone was singing and dancing in the rain like children, drinking the precious rain inrge mouthfuls as if they had been reborn.


    Wan Zhilin stood in the corridor outside the inn and looked at the heavy rain. Despair rose in his heart.


    Hisst hope was extinguished by the heavy rain. He quickly instructed his subordinates to prepare to return to the Northern Border at once. If he did not leave now, he would not be able to leaveter.


    The Emperor stood under the eaves of the Imperial Ancestral Temple and reached out to catch the water droplets that fell from the roof. He was very grateful for Tang Jinghong¡¯s secret letter. If not for him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make the most out of the sudden rain..

 Chapter 150 - 150: After the Heavy Rain

    Chapter 150: After the Heavy Rain


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Little Leaf Vige.


    The youngdy who said that she wanted to be Chu Qingzhi¡¯s servant girl reached out her small hands to hold the falling rainwater. Her voice was crisp. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s raining heavily.¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes were red as he reached out shakily. The rain fell on his hand, sshing. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s finally raining.¡±


    The seeds that he had nted previously had already germinated. With this heavy rain, they would definitely grow better.


    The little girl¡¯s bright eyes were filled with anticipation as she asked, ¡°Grandpa, do you think Sister Qingzhi will send someone to look for me and take me back to be her servant girl?¡±


    The old man waved his hand. ¡°She won¡¯t.¡±


    The little girl was a little anxious. ¡°Why?¡±


    The old man smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know why either, but I don¡¯t think she will.¡± His granddaughter was so young. Even if Qingzhi wanted a servant girl, it wouldn¡¯t be her turn.


    The little girl did not give up. ¡°Grandpa, can I go to the capital to look for her when I grow up?¡±


    Hearing theughter around him, the old man patted the back of the little girl¡¯s head and said amiably, ¡°Sure, Grandpa will support you.¡±


    From then on, the hope of going to the capital to find Chu Qingzhi had been nted in the young girl¡¯s heart.


    In front of the straw hut, the man put one hand on the woman¡¯s shoulder and reached out to catch the rain with the other. There was a smile on his face. ¡°Jinniang, it¡¯s finally raining.¡±


    The woman smiled gently. ¡°I almost couldn¡¯t see this scene.¡±


    The man¡¯s fingers suddenly tightened. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone harm you again.¡±


    The woman suddenly turned around and looked at the man with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Husband, I have good news for you.¡±


    The man took the opportunity to kiss the woman. ¡°What good news?¡±


    The woman gently touched her stomach. There was a glow on her face. ¡°We have a child.¡±


    The man was stunned, then ecstatic. He hugged the woman and smiled like a child. ¡°Jinniang, that¡¯s great, that¡¯s great!¡±


    The woman smiled. ¡°Husband, 1 have an idea.¡±


    The man answered without hesitation. ¡°Jinniang, tell me. I¡¯ll agree to anything.¡±


    The woman gently leaned against the man¡¯s chest and looked at the vastnd. ¡°If it¡¯s a girl, I want to name her Qingzhi. It¡¯s after the name of my savior.¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°Sure, sure. Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    The woman thought to herself. She would remember for the rest of her life that there was a woman called Qingzhi who saved her from death¡¯s door. She was so beautiful, as beautiful as a fairy. The woman hoped that her child would be like Qingzhi!


    Outside Xu City.


    In the heavy rain, beside the camphor tree, Li Zhangjie looked at his parents and siblings who were endlessly happy. He suddenly said, ¡°I want to go and find Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    The others turned to look at him.


    Mr. Li patted Li Zhangjie¡¯s thin shoulder. ¡°Zhangjie, I understand what you¡¯re thinking. If you want to go, go. I support you.¡±


    Li Zhangjie looked determined. ¡°Father, Mother, sisters, brothers, when I make a name for myself, I¡¯lle back and pick you up. Can you wait for me in the original vige?¡±


    Mr. Li smiled at Li Zhangjie and encouraged him, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll wait for you to make a name for yourself ande back to pick us up.¡±


    Mrs. Li felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Zhangjie, no matter how well you do,e back in three years.¡±


    Li Zhangjie hugged Mrs. Li. ¡°Father, Mother, take care. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    He had already asked about Chu Qingzhi¡¯s address when she was still here. He remembered it deeply in his mind. He desperately wanted to see Chu Qingzhi and follow her.


    The Li family members looked at Li Zhangjie, who quickly disappeared into the rain. Their eyes were filled with reluctance. When they could not see his figure, they all cried.


    Mr. Li looked at Mrs. Li. ¡°Our son is leaving to strive for a brighter future. Why are you crying?¡±


    Mrs. Li said, ¡°It¡¯s tears of joy.¡±


    Mr. Li wiped the rain off his face and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m happy too. Since the rain has stopped, we should go back. We have to farm well and wait for our son toe back.¡±


    Mrs. Li smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Along the way, countless people were saved by Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong. Everyone missed the two of them deeply. Some remembered them in their hearts, while others acted to express their gratitude.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Li Qingyu looked at the rain in front of her and said with some worry and longing, ¡°Chu Rong, Qingzhi has been gone for a month. When will shee back?¡±


    Chu Rong stood beside Li Qingyu. ¡°Didn¡¯t Qingzhi send a letter saying that she would be back in a few days? Didn¡¯t she tell you?¡±


    Li Qingyu nced at the man who was always calm. ¡°1 know, but I¡¯m anxious. I don¡¯t know where Qingzhi and Jinghong went. What if something happens?¡±


    Chu Rong quickly said, ¡°Can you hope for the best? Jinghong is a reliable man. What can happen?¡±


    Chu Xuhua, who had grown much taller and handsome, walked over. ¡°Father, Mother, Fifth Sister¡¯s ability is obvious to all. You don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡±


    Li Qingyu looked at the two of them. ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t want to see you. You¡¯re stopping me from missing my daughter.¡±


    Chu Rong and Chu Xuhua looked at each other and smiled helplessly. They walked away silently.


    Granny Chu walked out of the house. ¡°Qingyu, I miss Qingzhi too.¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡± When Li Qingyu heard this, she burst out crying without warning. This made Granny Chu cry too. Hence, the two female elders at home stood at the door and cried together.


    The Chu family was speechless.


    In the courtyard.


    Wen Shaoyuan packed up the food and came to the courtyard. He stood at the door and knocked. ¡°General, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    He was Tang Jinghong¡¯s trusted aide and secret guard. Other than Tang Jinghong, no one knew of his existence.


    Tang Jinghong had been guarding the bed for three days and three nights. Unless necessary, he would not leave. Hearing this, he said, ¡°Bring it in.¡±


    Only then did Wen Shaoyuan push the door open and enter. After entering, he very obediently looked straight ahead and ced the food box on the table. ¡°General, do you have any other instructions?¡±


    Tang Jinghong did not want anyone to disturb Qingzhi¡¯s rest. ¡°No. Go out.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan immediately turned around and left. Just as he reached out to open the door, he suddenly heard, ¡°Is there any news recently?¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan turned around and returned. He said respectfully, ¡°It has been raining for two days and two nights. It has already stopped. The Emperor has pardoned the people of the north from all taxes. This decision was opposed by some old ministers, but the Emperor did not listen to any of them and insisted on issuing the decree.¡±


    ¡°The rumor of the Heavenly Punishment has already disappeared. Instead, people praised the Emperor for being virtuous so that the heavens sent the rain down.¡±


    ¡°Because of the trip to the Imperial Ancestral Temple, the Emperor¡¯s reputation among the people has reached a peak.¡±


    Tang Jinghong had already expected this and was not surprised. He was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Is there any news from the Northern Border?¡±


    ¡°Yes, our people have already found the nest where Wan Zhilin trains assassins and are preparing to destroy it. However, the person who improved the crossbow is hidden by the Lord of the Northern Border. We haven¡¯t found him yet.¡±


    Tang Jinghong emphasized, ¡°Continue searching. Find this person no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s it going with the refugees?¡±


    ¡°A few deputy generals are escorting the people back to the north. Everything is going as you instructed.¡±


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes..¡±

 Chapter 151 - 151: Mortal Enemy

    Chapter 151: Mortal Enemy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Imperial Hospital.


    ¡°Little Divine Doctor is back.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the little Divine Doctor is really back.¡±


    ¡°Little Divine Doctor is getting cuter and cuter. Look at his skin. It¡¯s so delicate and smooth. Let¡¯s go and ask Little Divine Doctor for some balm.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t miss this opportunity. If Little Divine Doctor goes to travel again, we¡¯ll have to wait for a long time.¡±


    Therefore, Yuan Hongjun, who had just entered the pce, was surrounded by eunuchs and pce maids.


    When Yuan Hongjun saw that he was still as popr as ever no matter how long he was away, a smug expression appeared on the young man¡¯s childish face. ¡°One at a time. Don¡¯t push, don¡¯t push.¡±


    ¡°Yo, I was wondering who it was. I didn¡¯t expect our little Divine Doctor to be back.¡± An unfriendly young man¡¯s voice sounded.


    The pce maids and eunuchs immediately retreated to the side and let Yuan Hongjun out.


    Yuan Hongjun turned around and smiled. ¡°Little Abalone, are you especially excited to see me?¡±


    Little Abalone was a nickname that Yuan Hongjun specially gave Bao Linjiang. Of course, other than Yuan Hongjun, no one dared to call him that.


    Bao Linjiang was the grandson of the deputy director of the Imperial Hospital. He was the same age as Yuan Hongjun, but the two of them had never gotten along since they were young. The first time they met, they fought.


    Could you imagine two three-year-old children scratching each other on the ground, crying and fighting?


    Moreover, they even rolled into the pond in the end.


    Of course, the two grandfathers also liked to watch the show. If not for the fact that they wanted to see who would win in the end, the two children would not have fallen into the pond and the hatred would not have been so deep.


    After being saved out of the pond, the two three-year-old children hated each other. No matter where they met in the future, a fight was inevitable.


    Bao Linjiang was wearing a dark blue robe today. His eyebrows were deep and he had the blood of the northern barbarian. One of his eyes was bluer and he looked burlier than Yuan Hongjun. His personality was also more extreme.


    His words were sarcastic. ¡°Excited? What a joke. I wish you couldn¡¯te back alive.¡±


    Bao Linjiang¡¯s medical talent was not bad, but he was not as bold as Yuan Hongjun who traveled around.


    Moreover, he was the only son. His parents were worried that something would happen to him and did not allow him to go out at all. Therefore, he could only move around the capital.


    Therefore, there was an obsession in his heart that no one knew about¡­ He wanted to surpass Yuan Hongjun in terms of medical skills.


    Yuan Hongjun raised his eyebrows and said provocatively, ¡°Little Abalone, 1 know you have a sharp tongue but a soft heart. You haven¡¯t seen me for so long. 1 think you miss me a lot.¡±


    Bao Linjiang snorted arrogantly. ¡°Get lost. Who misses you!¡±


    Yuan Hongjun teased, ¡°Then why did youe over to see me?¡±


    Bao Linjiang snorted. ¡°1 came to see you to tell you that someone more medically skilled than you has appeared.¡±


    As far as he was aware, Chu Qingzhi was the only one more medically skilled than him. However, Chu Qingzhi was in the Chu Vige. Little Abalone had probably never seen her before. Yuan Hongjun asked curiously, ¡°Someone more medically skilled than me. Who is it?¡±


    Bao Linjiang was furious. The color of his blue eyes seemed to have darkened. ¡°Why should I tell you? You¡¯re a thief. If I tell you, will you steal other people¡¯s medical skills again.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said smugly, ¡°This is called strategy. A simple-minded person like you surely doesn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Bao Linjiang red at Yuan Hongjun. He was always easily angered by Yuan Hongjun. ¡°You¡¯re the simple-minded one!¡±


    Yuan Hongjun let out a low cough. Other than Chu Qingzhi, he didn¡¯t care about anyone else. However, he didn¡¯t n to tell Chu Qingzhi¡¯s existence to Little Abalone.


    He waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I have something to do.¡±


    Bao Linjiang reached out to stop Yuan Hongjun. ¡°Stop!¡±


    Yuan Hongjun frowned and looked at Bao Linjiang. This guy¡¯s temper seemed to have worsened again. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Bao Linjiang lowered his head and coughed awkwardly. He asked, ¡°Are you going out to travel again?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±


    Bao Linjiang¡¯s voice was like a mosquito. ¡°Bring me along!¡±


    Yuan Hongjun didn¡¯t hear him clearly. He raised his voice. ¡°Speak louder. Why are you acting like a girl?¡±


    Bao Linjiang red at Yuan Hongjun angrily. ¡°Can you not shout?¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it. I still have something very important to do. 1 don¡¯t have time to waste with you.¡±


    Bao Linjiang¡¯s anger showed signs of rising again. ¡°I said bring me along.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun obviously didn¡¯t expect to hear this. ¡°Is your brain damaged?


    You actually want me to bring you along?¡±


    Bao Linjiang roared, ¡°Yuan Hongjun!!!¡±


    Yuan Hongjun waved his hand. ¡°Alright, alright. Joke aside. Tell me, why do you want me to bring you along?¡±


    ¡°I want to find someone.¡± Bao Linjiang said, ¡°Previously, when General Tang sent two prescriptions back, everyone was full of praise for them. They all guessed that these were prescriptions given by a hidden Divine Doctor. I¡¯m very interested in this Hidden Divine Doctor and want to find him and acknowledge him as my master.


    Yuan Hongjun was surprised. ¡°Do you know who these two prescriptions came from?¡±


    Bao Linjiang shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but General Tang definitely knows. I¡¯ll ask him.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun looked at Little Abalone. Little Abalone was Fan Jingxu¡¯s cousin, Fan Jingxu was General Fan¡¯s son, and Brother Tang was General Fan¡¯s right-hand man. If Little Abalone asked, Brother Tan would definitely tell him.


    ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m going to ask my father about this person too.¡±


    Bao Linjiang stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Your father doesn¡¯t know either. General Tang didn¡¯t say.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun suddenly reacted. ¡°Wait, General Tang?¡±


    Bao Linjiang looked at Yuan Hongjun strangely. Why was he so surprised? ¡°Yes, the prescriptions were sent back by General Tang.¡±


    ¡°I know who it is.¡± The medical expert beside Brother Tang was Miss Chu, his prospective master.


    Pauling Jiang¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°You know who it is?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun was ted, and his eyes were bright. ¡°I know. Looks like I don¡¯t have to ask my father. I¡¯m going to find that person!¡±


    Bao Linjiang quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun looked at Bao Linjiang. ¡°You can¡¯t go. She¡¯s not going to ept you as her disciple anymore.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not her. How do you know?¡± Bao Linjiang looked at Yuan Hongjun with a ¡°you¡¯re so sinister¡± gaze. ¡°Are you saying this on purpose to make me give up?¡±


    Yuan Hongjunughed. ¡°When did you be so smart?¡±


    Bao Linjiang grabbed Yuan Hongjun¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t bring me along, neither of us can go.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun looked at his tightly grabbed sleeve. ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡±


    Bao Linjiang was indeed being shameless. If he did not act shamelessly, his medical skills would probably not be able to catch up to Yuan Hongjun. ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t go alone!¡±


    Yuan Hongjun agreed. ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t give up until you are rejected by her in person. Alright, I¡¯ll bring you there, but don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Bao Linjiang said excitedly, ¡°When? I¡¯ll prepare.¡±


    ¡°This afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you at the city gate after lunch..¡±

 Chapter 152 - 152: Deep Sadness

    Chapter 152: Deep Sadness


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the courtyard.


    In the room, Tang Jinghong asked Wen Shaoyuan to pack a lot of food from the restaurant and wait for Chu Qingzhi to wake up to eat.


    He set the table and walked to the bed. However, three days had passed, but Chu Qingzhi showed no signs of waking up.


    Tang Jinghong panicked. ¡°Qingzhi, why aren¡¯t you awake yet?¡±


    He sat by the bed and gently held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s slender and delicate hand. The patience in his heart was running out bit by bit.


    After dark, he could no longer wait. ¡°Shaoyuan, bring Yuan Hongjun here secretly!¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    As he could not let anyone know of his existence, Wen Shaoyuan knocked Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang out and took them away. After returning to the courtyard, he ced them on the ground.


    The two pitiful young men walked for half a day in vain and were knocked out. When they woke up, they were in pain for a long time.


    ¡°Are we kidnapped?¡± Bao Linjiang was excited. This was his first time leaving the capital city, and he did not expect to be kidnapped.


    Yuan Hongjun was speechless.


    ¡°Little Abalone, you¡¯ll be killed if you are kidnapped!¡± Yuan Hongjun couldn¡¯t help but remind Bao Linjiang when he saw his excited expression.


    Bao Linjiang was actually quite innocent. He was dealing with herbs almost every day and was well protected by his family. ¡°I didn¡¯t offend anyone. Why would they want to kill me?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun shook his head speechlessly. How naive!


    A deep voice sounded. ¡°Hongjun, Linjiang,e in.¡±


    The two of them were shocked and looked at each other. Was that Brother Tang¡¯s voice just now?


    Yuan Hongjun called out tentatively, ¡°Brother Tang?¡±


    The door opened, revealing Tang Jinghong¡¯s tall figure. He had a cold expression and exuded an oppressive aura. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The two of them quickly walked over.


    Yuan Hongjun was very curious why Tang Jinghong was here, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask further. He obediently followed Tang Jinghong into the room.


    Bao Linjiang pulled Yuan Hongjun back and ran to the front. ¡°Brother Tang, where is this? What happened?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun looked at Bao Linjiang. Little Abalone was really stupid. Didn¡¯t he see that Brother Tang was in a bad mood? Why did he ask so many questions at this juncture?


    Tang Jinghong did not answer any of his questions. He only said, ¡°Both of you have good medical skills. Come and see how Qingzhi is doing.¡±


    Bao Linjiang was confused, but when he saw Tang Jinghong¡¯s serious expression, he did not dare to ask and quickly walked to the bed.


    Yuan Hongjun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did something happen to Sister Qingzhi?


    He followed hurriedly.


    Bao Linjiang reached out to take Chu Qingzhi¡¯s pulse and immediately frowned.


    Her body was soft and warm, but she had no pulse. What kind of illness was this? It was so strange!


    He moved aside. ¡°Hongjun, you do it.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun hurriedly took Chu Qingzhi¡¯s pulse and frowned as well.


    Chu Qingzhi had no pulse or heartbeat, but her body was alive. He had never seen such a strange pulse. It was scary!


    The two of them looked at each other and had a tacit understanding.


    Seeing the strange gazes of the two of them, Tang Jinghong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Qingzhi?¡±


    Bao Linjiang didn¡¯t know what Chu Qingzhi meant to Tang Jinghong, so he said bluntly, ¡°She¡¯s dead, but she¡¯s not dead. We don¡¯t know what happened either.¡±


    When Tang Jinghong heard this, his mind buzzed. The blood on his face faded, and his vision darkened¡­


    He quickly walked to the bed and knelt on the ground, holding Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand with both hands.


    Qingzhi said that she would only sleep for three days. How could she be dead?


    His gaze locked onto Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face, which looked very healthy. There was a faint pink glow, and she did not look like she was dead at all. ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Bao Linjiang looked at Tang Jinghong, who had such a strong reaction, and realized that he seemed to have done something wrong.


    He looked at Yuan Hongjun. Coincidentally, the other party gave him a re. His heart sank. What should he do now?


    Bao Linjiang quickly thought of a countermeasure. ¡°Brother Tang, don¡¯t be anxious. 1 have a magic pill at home. My grandfather said that it can revive the dead. 1¡¯11 go back and get it immediately.¡± As he spoke, he ran out.


    Yuan Hongjun chased after him. ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was in a sorrowful mood and did not have the energy to care about them. He ced his forehead on the back of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. Suddenly, a tear fell on the nket, carrying a strong sadness.


    ¡°Qingzhi, I should have stopped you. I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to let you pray for rain.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi, I regret it. I¡¯ve never regretted it so much.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi, wake up. Can you wake up?¡±


    His low and deep voice echoed in the room. His voice was filled with regret and sadness¡­


    Chu Qingzhi was very puzzled. She should have woken up in three days, but for some reason, her soul had been ejected from her body. In other words, she could not go back.


    At this moment, she waspletely transparent. She floated in front of the bed and looked at Tang Jinghong with heartache.


    She could clearly see that Jinghong was crying for her.


    She reached out to touch Tang Jinghong, wanting tofort the man in front of her, but her hand passed through his body and she couldn¡¯t touch him at all.


    What should she do?


    She reached out and pressed between her eyebrows, preparing to enter the body forcefully, but she was ejected continuously.


    What was going on? She had been using this body for a few months. It was quite suitable. Why was the body rejecting her now?


    There must be something wrong!


    She drifted back and stood in front of the bed again, trying to think of a solution.


    Then, she tried a few more methods, but without exception, they all failed. She was about to go crazy. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    After four hours, footsteps came running in.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and saw that Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang had returned. Bao Linjiang was holding a medicine bottle. ¡°Brother Tang, here!¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes were red. It was obvious that he had cried a lot. He snatched the medicine bottle and poured out a pill to feed Chu Qingzhi.


    Other than Qingzhi, the two young men in front of him were considered to have the best medical skills in the Daling Dynasty. Hence, Tang Jinghong fed her the pill without hesitation.


    After Chu Qingzhi took the pill for a while, she saw ayer of white light on the surface of her body. Her soul turned into a light that and was pulled back into the body>


    Chu Qingzhi opened her eyes again.


    At this moment, she understood why she could not enter her body just now. After she cast the spell, her body was severely damaged. It subconsciously rejected everything that approached it.


    Now that it had recovered and recognized Chu Qingzhi, it let in..

 Chapter 153 - 153: Commander Bao

    Chapter 153: Commander Bao


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong had been paying attention to Chu Qingzhi. When he saw her open her eyes, he was immediately overwhelmed with a sense of joy. ¡°Qingzhi!¡± Chu Qingzh got up and sat up. She reached out to caress Tang Jinghong¡¯s face. ¡°Jinghong, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    In the next second, Tang Jinghong pulled Chu Qingzhi into his arms. It was as if only then could his heart be at ease. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ve never been so afraid.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gently patted Tang Jinghong¡¯s back tofort the man who was crying for him.


    ¡°Jinghong, I realized that you don¡¯t believe me.¡± She felt Tang Jinghong¡¯s body trembling slightly and joked to divert his attention.


    Tang Jinghong let go of Chu Qingzhi and said with a serious expression, ¡°Qingzhi, I do believe you. I believe every word you say.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at the sky and said unhappily, ¡°I told you that I¡¯d wake up in three days, but you didn¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s still some time before three days are up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than three days.¡± At this point, Tang Jinghong still felt a lingering fear in his heart.


    Chu Qingzhi continued to argue. ¡°It¡¯s not dawn yet. At dawn, it¡¯ll be exactly three days.¡±


    Tang Jinghong gave in to Chu Qingzhi and said obediently, ¡°Alright, it was my fault. I was too worried and my mind was in a mess. You¡¯re right.¡±


    As long as she woke up, she was right even if she said the moon was the sun.


    Chu Qingzhi stared at Tang Jinghong and suddenly felt a lump in her throat. From the time she met Jinghong until she fainted, Jinghong had always kept himself neat and clean. Now, his chin was covered with stubble.


    She reached out to hold Tang Jinghong¡¯s face and kissed him.


    This time, it was not a light kiss but a passionate one.


    Tang Jinghong was slightly stunned. Then, he reached out and held the back of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s head as he kissed back.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s kiss was domineering and aggressive, but it was also exceptionally gentle. Unknowingly, Chu Qingzhi was immersed in gentleness.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang¡¯s faces were red. They quietly retreated and sat on the stools outside, pretending to admire the moon.


    How awkward!


    Suddenly, a drumming sound came from Bao Linjiang¡¯s stomach. He covered his stomach. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun touched his t stomach. ¡°I¡¯m hungry too.¡±


    He got up and went to find the kitchen.


    As a little Divine Doctor who had traveled extensively, not only did he know all kinds of herbs, but he also knew how to cook.


    Bao Linjiang followed him. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun replied, ¡°To the kitchen to cook.¡±


    Bao Linjiang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You can cook?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun turned around and narrowed his eyes. His tone was unfriendly. ¡°Little abalone, what do you mean?¡±


    Bao Linjiang stopped teasing Yuan Hongjun, in case Yuan Hongjun refused to let him eatter. ¡°I want to praise you for your versatility.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun muttered, ¡°1 think you are just ttering me because you want to have a bite.¡±


    Seeing that Yuan Hongjun was so resentful, Bao Linjiang was secretly d that he didn¡¯t go too far just now. ¡°Hongjun, I¡¯ll help you start the fire.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun snorted. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    An hourter, four bowls of light soup noodles were ready. Bao Linjiang picked one up and smelled it. ¡°It smells so good.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun was smug. ¡°Of course. Now, take it to Brother Tang.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    The two of them carried two bowls of noodles each and walked towards Chu Qingzhi¡¯s room.


    On the other side, Tang Jinghong was about to go out to buy food for Chu Qingzhi. When he saw the two of them, he was surprised. ¡°You cooked?¡± Yuan Hongjun walked past Tang Jinghong and into the room. ¡°I made one bowl of noodles for each of us. Brother Tang, you haven¡¯t tried my cooking, right?¡± Now that Qin Xi was out of danger, the atmosphere was quite rxed.


    Tang Jinghong turned around and walked back. ¡°I¡¯ve indeed never tried it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked out of the room. There was a table outside, and the table was filled with the sumptuous food that Wen Shaoyuan had packed, but they had already turned cold. Tang Jinghong felt that it was no longer fresh and wanted to prepare something fresh for Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi sat on the stool and looked at the two of them. ¡°It¡¯s quite troublesome to cook. Why don¡¯t you just heat up the food?¡±


    The two young men¡¯s faces immediately reddened. They lowered their heads and did not speak.


    When Tang Jinghong saw how shy the two of them were, he couldn¡¯t help but blush as well. ¡°Qingzhi, they might have forgotten that there was food. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    The two young men nodded like chickens pecking at rice. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. Men in this era were like women. They were very easily shy. Yuan Hongjun was like a little white rabbit, and Bao Linjiang was like a little ck rabbit. They were all so cute!


    The four of them quietly ate the noodles.


    As soon as they put down the chopsticks, they heard the footsteps of many people outside. Then, the light of torches appeared. A tall and burly middle-aged man rushed over aggressively.


    Little Abalone screamed and quickly ran to hide.


    Everyone was speechless.


    The burly man shouted as he walked into the courtyard. His voice was like a lion¡¯s roar, and it felt like it could tear the roof off. ¡°Bao Linjiang, get out here!¡± Tang Jinghong walked out and bowed. ¡°Commander Bao.¡±


    When Bao Rongming saw Tang Jinghong here, his attitude took a drastic turn.


    He smiled and returned the greeting. ¡°Jinghong.¡±


    He was themander of the Imperial Guards and was known for his loud voice. In fact, although he looked rough and strong, he was actually a very gentle man. Moreover, he was a devoted man and only loved his wife.


    ¡°Lord Bao, why are you mobilizing so many people?¡± Tang Jinghong asked despite knowing the answer.


    At the mention of this, Bao Rongming was very angry. ¡°That brat stole his grandfather¡¯s life-saving medicine. I came to catch him. Someone said that they saw him running in this direction. Did General Tang see him?¡± ¡°Commander Bao, I want to exin something about this medicine,¡± Tang Jinghong said gratefully. ¡°Linjiang went back to get the medicine to save my fiancee. Commander Bao, please don¡¯t me him. He also had no choice.¡± Yuan Hongjun spoke up for Bao Linjiang for the first time. ¡°Commander Bao, don¡¯t be anxious. Now that my future master is awake, she can concoct any medicine!¡±


    Bao Linjiang, who was hiding, looked at Yuan Hongjun. This guy actually spoke up for him. It was rarer than a flying pig.


    Bao Rongming ignored Yuan Hongjun¡¯s words. He looked at Tang Jinghong and suddenly patted his shoulder in surprise.. ¡°Jinghong, you have a fiancee?¡±

 Chapter 154 - 154: Medicine Boy

    Chapter 154: Medicine Boy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong smiled and pulled Chu Qingzhi over. ¡°Commander Bao, her name is Chu Qingzhi, my fiancee.¡±


    He then introduced Bao Rongming to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, he¡¯s Commander Bao Rongming. He¡¯s in charge of the capital¡¯s imperial guards and Bao Linjiang¡¯s uncle.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi bowed. ¡°Greetings, Commander Bao.¡±


    Bao Rongming sized up Chu Qingzhi. She was beautiful, graceful, dignified, polite, and natural. She was a good girl. He said heartily, ¡°A perfect match.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Commander Bao, Linjiang used the medicine to save me. Please forgive him. I¡¯ll make the medicer and return it to you tomorrow.¡±


    Bao Rongming waved his big hand and said heartily, ¡°Miss Chu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. There¡¯s no problem with using it to save lives. There¡¯s no need to return it. Moreover, you¡¯re Jinghong¡¯s fiancee. It¡¯s not a problem for you to use it.¡±


    Bao Rongming paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Since Miss Chu has just recovered, 1 won¡¯t disturb you. Rest early.¡±


    He took a step back and said loudly, ¡°Little brat,e out quickly. Your mother is crying because of you!


    1 don¡¯t know who taught you to leave a letter and run away from home. Are you going to make everyone at home worried about you?!¡±


    His voice was really loud, causing the air to vibrate slightly.


    ¡°Little Abalone,e out. You can¡¯t hide.¡± Yuan Hongjun gloated. The two of them were always like this. They built their happiness on each other¡¯s pain.


    Bao Linjiang had been afraid of this fierce-looking uncle since he was young. At this moment, he was as timid as a quail. He walked out slowly, lowered his head, and stammered, ¡°Uncle, 1-1 don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    Bao Rongming shouted, ¡°Why? Are you nning to stay here for breakfast?¡±


    Bao Linjiang red at Yuan Hongjun, who was holding back hisughter. He mustered his courage and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve grown up. 1 want to travel. 1 want to travel the world. Don¡¯t treat me like a child.¡±


    Bao Rongming did not take Bao Linjiang¡¯s words seriously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your brain? Why in the world do you want to travel? Come home with me.¡±


    Bao Linjiang was unwilling and roared, ¡°Why can Yuan Hongjun travel while I can¡¯t? Why are you so strict? Why don¡¯t you ask me what I want? You always decide everything for me. I haven¡¯t had any freedom since I was young!¡±


    Seeing that the young man was so excited, Bao Rongming said seriously, ¡°Hongjun knows martial arts, do you?¡±


    Bao Linjiang raised his head. ¡°Who said 1 don¡¯t know martial arts? 1 learned it long ago!¡±


    Bao Rongming was shocked. ¡°When did you learn it?¡±


    Bao Linjiang opened his mouth, but in the end, he swallowed what he was about to say. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you. If I tell you, you¡¯ll interfere again.¡±


    Bao Rongming was losing his patience. Since Bao Linjiang did not want to tell him, he could not be bothered to ask. He urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s sote. I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    Bao Linjiang took a step back and insisted, ¡°I¡¯m not going back. I want to travel!¡±


    Seeing that the little guy was so persistent, Bao Rongming¡¯s attitude softened slightly. He said matter-of-factly, ¡°If you want to travel, you have to go back and prepare, right?¡±


    Bao Linjiang looked at Chu Qingzhi and said, ¡°No, 1 want to see her make the medicer.¡±


    Bao Rongming saw that Bao Linjiang was stubborn and wanted to get someone to kidnap him. ¡°Why do you want to see it? What has it got to do with you?¡±


    Bao Linjiang swallowed and was a little nervous. ¡°I want to acknowledge her as my master.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun walked up to Chu Qingzhi and looked like he was protecting a treasure. ¡°She¡¯s my master. I¡¯ve already made a reservation. Get out of here.¡±


    Bao Linjiang was not to be outdone. ¡°In any case, I want to acknowledge her as my master. I¡¯ve already decided.¡±


    When Bao Rongming saw the two young men arguing, he felt a headacheing on. ¡°Alright, alright. Stop arguing.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°You can stay. 1¡¯11 go back and tell your parents that Jinghong is here with you. However, tomorrow, when Jinghonges home, you have to follow him back. Do you understand?¡±


    Bao Linjiang was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I understand, I understand.¡±


    Bao Rongming turned around and cupped his hands at Tang Jinghong. He said helplessly, ¡°Jinghong, he is being childish. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said politely, ¡°Commander Bao, you¡¯re being too serious. 1¡¯11 take good care of him. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Bao Rongming red at Bao Linjiang and said to Tang Jinghong politely, ¡°I¡¯ll go home first. His parents are going crazy.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Commander Bao.¡±


    Tang Jinghong went out to send him off. After taking a few steps, Bao Linjiang chased after him. His uncle agreed to let him stay. He was too happy and had to send him off.


    Yuan Hongjun walked in front of Chu Qingzhi and put on the innocent face of a young man. His eyes were big and bright. ¡°Master, just agree to epting me as your disciple.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was reallyzy and didn¡¯t want too much responsibility. ¡°But I don¡¯t really want to take in a disciple.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun was a little disappointed, but he didn¡¯t give up. He took a step back and said, ¡°Then, can I be your medicine boy?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    ¡°Master, Master, when are you going to make the medicine?¡± Bao Linjiang¡¯s excited voice came from afar.


    Chu Qingzhi rubbed her eyebrows. The little ck rabbit wasing back.


    She got up and walked into the room. She took the medicine bottle that Tang Jinghong had ced on the table and went to get the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone before walking out of the room.


    With these two little fellows¡¯ clingy personalities, it was impossible to get rid of them. In that case, she might as well teach them something.


    She ced the things on the table. ¡°There¡¯s another pill in this medicine bottle. Come and identify the herbs it¡¯s made of and write them on the paper.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The two young men replied readily.


    After Tang Jinghong returned, he poured a ss of water for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, why don¡¯t you make the medicine tomorrow? It¡¯s veryte now. Rest first.¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Chu Qingzhi pulled Tang Jinghong into the room. Then, she pointed between Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyebrows, making him fall asleep.


    Jinghong¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He had not slept for at least a day. He should be the one sleeping. She had slept for so long and did not need to sleep.


    As for the two little fellows outside, if she made them fall asleep, they would probably kick up a fuss when they woke up, so she might as well let them be.


    Chu Qingzhi ced Tang Jinghong on the bed, took off his coat, and covered him with the nket so that he could sleep well.


    She lowered her head and kissed Tang Jinghong¡¯s forehead. ¡°Jinghong, it¡¯s been hard on you these few days.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over to the table and blew out the candle before leaving the room. ¡°Speak softer and let Jinghong sleep well.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang immediately nodded, indicating that they understood.


    Chu Qingzhi sat at the side and took a brush and paper to write down the herbs she had identified. She wouldpare hers with the two young men¡¯ster.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang frowned slightly. It took them a while to identify one herb. When Chu Qingzhi was writing, they couldn¡¯t help but take a secret nce.


    Chu Qingzhi wrote the name of the herbs at a stretch. She didn¡¯t need to think at all. Bao Linjiang¡¯s jaw dropped. He was very shocked.


    Yuan Hongjun had already witnessed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ability, so he only admired her more and was not particrly shocked..

 Chapter 155 - 155: Precious Son

    Chapter 155: Precious Son


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, seeing that Chu Qingzhi was so powerful, he was even more determined to be her disciple.


    An hourter, Chu Qingzhi stopped them. ¡°Let me see how many herbs you¡¯ve written.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang handed the paper to Chu Qingzhi. Chu Qingzhi took one in each hand.


    There were a total of 25 herbs. Yuan Hongjun wrote 15, and Bao Linjiang wrote 14. However, she could tell that the two young men¡¯s medical skills were very high. If it were any other doctor, they might not be able to write ten in half a day.


    ¡°You did a good job.¡± Chu Qingzhi showed the two of them what she had written.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll tell you the ones that you failed to identify.¡±


    Next was Chu Qingzhi¡¯s teaching time. She exined in detail and her exnation was easy to understand.


    An hour into the lecture, the two young men felt like they had broadened their minds, broken through their limitations, and seen a wider world.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s teaching was very engaging, unlike ordinary teachers who followed the rules. She encouraged the two of them to ask as many questions as possible to help them understand better.


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang nodded in unison. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Now, go and get the herbs on this paper. We¡¯ll practice making the medicine. Remember to prepare a set of tools.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The two of them took the paper and left in a hurry.


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t sleep well. In the dark room, he muttered, ¡°Qingzhi, Qingzhi, wake up. Wake up and see me¡­¡±


    When Chu Qingzhi heard this, her heart ached and she quickly walked into the room.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and held Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand. Sheforted him gently. ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m awake. Don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡±


    After a while, Tang Jinghong rxed his brows and his breathing became stable.


    ¡°Silly man!¡± Chu Qingzhi tapped Tang Jinghong¡¯s forehead.


    For the rest of the time, Chu Qingzhi sat on the edge of the bed and held Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand, quietly apanying him.


    She didn¡¯t leave until Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang returned at daybreak.


    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve brought back the herbs.¡± The two of them said in unison, as if they werepeting. Neither of them was willing to fall behind.


    Chu Qingzhi asked with concern, ¡°Why are you gone for so long?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said with a mischievous smile, ¡°We couldn¡¯t find the herbs outside, so we sneaked into the Imperial Hospital to get them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at her two little disciples. ¡°Rules are set up to be followed. If you don¡¯t follow the rules, you¡¯ll bring trouble to yourself and your family.¡±


    The two of them thought about it. If they were discovered entering and leaving the Imperial Hospital without permission, it was even possible for them to be beheaded¡­


    Thinking of this, the two of them felt a lingering fear. ¡°Master, we understand. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. There was no need to reprimand the two of them. She just had to gently guide them. The two young men were quite smart.


    ¡°Now, well start making the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang immediately became excited.


    They put down the tools, a small scale, a bowl, a spoon¡­ Under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s instructions, they removed the leaves and ground the herbs. Step by step, they sessfully concocted ten pills.


    Yuan Hongjunpared the remaining pill in the bottle with the pills he had just made. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Master, the ones I made are much better.¡±


    Bao Linjiang also took the pill and studied it. ¡°Master, really, ours are much better.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the pills they made and praised, ¡°They¡¯re all very good, but there¡¯s still room for improvement. Continue to work hard.¡±


    Bao Linjiang nodded heavily.


    At this moment, the sun had just risen. The world was so tranquil that it made one feel peaceful.


    Tang Jinghong woke up. He turned over and sat on the edge of the bed. His fingers gently rubbed the space between his eyebrows, and his head hurt.


    Chu Qingzhi walked into the room and smiled. ¡°Jinghong, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Tang Jinghong held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and ced it on his forehead. After a while, he looked up. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m going to wash up. We¡¯ll pay a visit to the Bao familyter and then return to the Chu Vige.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded gently.


    After breakfast, the four of them walked towards the Bao family with Bao Linjiang leading the way.


    On the way, Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Qingzhi, why did 1 suddenly fall asleepst night?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi lied through her teeth. ¡°You were probably too tired.¡±


    Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t remember the scene when he fell asleep. He felt that he fell asleep very suddenly. He looked at Qingzhi and vaguely guessed that it might be her doing.


    Chu Qingzhi changed the topic. ¡°Jinghong, are we going back on horseback?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s faster. We¡¯ll set off in a while and should arrive there in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Bao family was a rich family, and the mansion was on the main street close to the pce. It took them a long while to arrive.


    Bao Rongming and some other young people of the same generation as Tang Jinghong were waiting at the door. ¡°Jinghong.¡±


    When they greeted Tang Jinghong, everyone red at Little Abalone at the same time. Little Abalone was afraid and moved to hide behind Tang Jinghong.


    After Tang Jinghong greeted the Bao family and introduced Chu Qingzhi to everyone, Yuan Hongjun smiled evilly and pulled Little Abalone out from behind Tang Jinghong. ¡°Here, I¡¯ve brought your precious son back for you. Take him back!¡±


    Bao Linjiang turned around and red at Yuan Hongjun.. ¡°If 1 find out that you are sowing discord between Master and me while I¡¯m not around, you are finished!¡±

 Chapter 156 - 156: Officially Becoming Disciples

    Chapter 156: Officially Bing Disciples


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yuan Hongjun added insult to injury. ¡°Do i look like that kind of a person? Oh right, I¡¯m going to travel with Master and Brother Tangter. Don¡¯t be too envious.¡±


    Bao Linjiang panted heavily. It was obvious that he was furious. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely convince my parents to let me travel!¡±


    Yuan Hongjun didn¡¯t believe that Little Abalone¡¯s family would let him go. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait and see!¡±


    Bao Linjiang ran into the house angrily.


    After a while, he ran out again and red at Yuan Hongjun. He was so angered by Yuan Hongjun that he forgot to invite his master and Brother Tang in. ¡°Master, Brother Tang, please.¡±


    The Bao family was speechless.


    When did this kid have a master?


    How could he acknowledge a young girl as his master?


    That wasn¡¯t right. Bao Linjiang was even more arrogant than Yuan Hongjun. A famous doctor had oncee to the capital to travel and was invited to the Bao family. He found that Bao Linjiang was a potential medical talent and wanted to teach him, but Bao Linjiang refused to acknowledge him as his master. Now, he was calling a young girl Master. What was going on?


    Bao Rongming specially took leave today to go home and entertain Tang Jinghong. ¡°Jinghong, Miss Chu, pleasee in.¡±


    The few of them followed the Bao family into the mansion and sat in the living room.


    The servant girls served the expensive tea and left respectfully.


    In the living room, Bao Linjiang¡¯s grandfather, Bao Chuanli, the vice dean of the Imperial Hospital, was a thin and energetic old man. He smiled and said, ¡°Jinghong, you haven¡¯t returned to the capital for a long time, right?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said politely, ¡°It¡¯s indeed been a while.¡±


    Bao Chuanli smiled and shifted his gaze to Chu Qingzhi, revealing some confusion. ¡°Thisdy is?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked proud and hurriedly said, ¡°She¡¯s my fiancee, Chu Qingzhi. She¡¯s from the same vige as me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood up and bowed to Bao Chuanli and his wife. ¡°Greetings, Old Master Bao and Old Madam Bao.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi, take a seat.¡± Old Madam Bao smiled and said, ¡°You two are perfect.¡±


    Bao Linjiang could not help but interrupt. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Miss Chu is also my master. You have to treat her better.¡±


    Instantly, the gazes of all the Bao family members presentnded on Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi had an excellent temperament and appearance. Such a girl was toomon in the capital and was not enough to make people think highly of her. However, the fact that Tang Jinghong was engaged to her and that Bao Linjiang was so protective of her showed that she was not ordinary.


    Many big families in the capital wanted to marry their daughters to Tang Jinghong. After all, being the wife of the general could enjoy status and reputation. Tang Jinghong was simply the most perfect son-inw in the eyes of the big families.


    However, Tang Jinghong rejected all of them.


    When the news that he rejected the princess spread, everyone in the capital knew that Tang Jinghong had high standards and wouldn¡¯t settle for ordinary girls.


    As for Bao Linjiang, in the entire capital, other than Yuan Hongjun, he didn¡¯t care about anyone else. He was also famous for being a rule-breaker and arrogant.


    Bao Linjiang took the opportunity to present the pill he had concoctedst night to Bao Chuanli. ¡°Grandpa, take a look. 1 concocted this under Master¡¯s guidancest night. Isn¡¯t it better than yours?¡±


    Bao Chuanli quickly took the pill suspiciously.


    The bottle of pills was given to Bao Chuanli by an expert friend of his. He also tried to concoct it. Although he could distinguish the herbs it was made of, the pills he concocted were not as good as the ones given to him.


    He poured out a pill. First, he looked at the color, then smelled it. Then, he scraped some powder off the pill with his nails and tasted it.


    As he tasted it, he became more and more excited. This pill was better than the one his friend had given him.


    He was in disbelief. ¡°Linjiang, did you make this?¡±


    Bao Linjiang said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the one who made it, but I can¡¯t make it without the guidance of my Master. Grandfather, can you agree to let me acknowledge Miss Chu as my master?¡±


    Bao Chuanli did not answer Bao Linjiang. He pondered for a moment and suddenly asked, ¡°Miss Chu, were you the one who sent the two prescriptions to the Imperial Hospital that day?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not know about this.


    Tang Jinghong exined, ¡°Qingzhi wrote the prescriptions. It was an emergency that day, so 1 sent the prescriptions to the capital and asked you to prepare the medicine and distribute it to the various military camps. Qingzhi didn¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Bao Chuanli stood up and bowed solemnly to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu, for offering the prescriptions to save the lives of our soldiers.¡±


    These two prescriptions had saved many people. He admired Chu Qingzhi greatly.


    Chu Qingzhi was very surprised. Bao Chuanli¡¯s status was high and noble, but he actually bowed to her.


    She quickly stood up and bowed back. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Old Master Bao.¡±


    She thought for a moment. ¡°Do you have a brush and paper? I¡¯ll give the Imperial Hospital another prescription.¡±


    Bao Chuanli quickly got someone to bring a brush and paper.


    Chu Qingzhi picked up the brush and wrote down the prescription for mria on the paper, as well as what to do when mria was discovered and what to pay attention to during the process¡­


    When she thought of how hopeless those refugees outside Xu City were when they found out that they had contracted mria, her heart ached and she sympathized with them.


    Bao Chuanli, Bao Linjiang, and Yuan Hongjun gathered around to watch.


    When they saw the word ¡°mria¡±, the three of them trembled. This was a disease that they had been thinking of ways to ovee since ancient times, but they had not been able to. Yet, Chu Qingzhi had written a cure so easily.


    How powerful was she to be able to write down such a prescription?!


    Chu Qingzhi put down the brush. ¡°Old Master Bao, 1 hope this prescription can save more people.¡±


    Bao Chuanli said solemnly, ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely use the prescription to save the people.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Old Master Bao, I¡¯ve been away from home for many days. I¡¯m afraid that my family will be worried, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Bao Linjiang said anxiously, ¡°Master, wait for me. I¡¯ll go pack my things and leave with you.¡±


    Bao Chuanli said, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Bao Linjiang knelt down with a thud and begged, ¡°Grandpa, I want to travel with Master and learn medicine from her. Let me go, please.¡±


    Bao Chuanli suddenly felt that he had been a little too strict with this grandson. ¡°I didn¡¯t say no to you going. Since you are going to acknowledge her as your master, you can¡¯t skip the formalities. Quickly bow and serve tea to her.¡±


    Bao Linjiang was stunned for a moment before he was overjoyed. ¡°Grandpa is right.¡± He quickly turned his head to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Master, sit. I¡¯ll serve you tea.¡±


    Forget it, Chu Qingzhi thought. She had never taken in disciples before, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to take in mo little disciples. Chu Qingzhi sat on the chair.


    Not to be outdone, Yuan Hongjun also went to get a cup of tea. Then, he knelt in front of Chu Qingzhi with Bao Linjiang. ¡°Master, please drink the tea.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi drank both cups of tea. From now on, the three of them would be master and disciple.


    ¡°Linjiang, go and pack your things. I have to rush home.¡±


    Bao Linjiang replied excitedly, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    After he packed up, Tang Jinghong had already brought over fast horses. The four of them bade farewell to the Bao family, got on the horses, and rushed to the Chu Vige.


    Bao Rongming stood at the entrance and watched the four of them. He could not help but sigh. ¡°Jinghong is lucky to have found such an outstanding fiancee.¡±


    Second Brother Bao, Bao Linjiang¡¯s father, said, ¡°Linjiang is also lucky to have found such a powerful master.¡±


    He knew his son well. Not only was he arrogant, but he was also hard to discipline. Now, he had be an obedient little rabbit.


    Bao Linjiang¡¯s mother wiped her tears. ¡°My son has grown up. He doesn¡¯t want to stay with me anymore.¡±


    Second Brother Bao put his arm around his wife¡¯s shoulder and walked back. ¡°He¡¯s been by your side for more than ten years. Aren¡¯t you annoyed with him being around you all day long. Since he¡¯s gone, we can try to make another child.¡±


    Bao Linjiang¡¯s mother pinched Second Brother Bao¡¯s waist.. ¡°Get lost!¡±

 Chapter 157 - 157: Extorter

    Chapter 157: Extorter


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shuiyun County.


    Recently, it had been raining heavily, and the people in the county had be much more active. In the afternoon, many people came out to stroll around and eat ice cream bars. They enjoyed the gradually cooling summer wind.


    At this moment, many people were gathered at the entrance of Pure and Gentle Women¡¯s Clothing Shop, watching themotion.


    There was a simple stretcher ced at the entrance of the shop. On the stretchery a thin girl.


    The girl was wearing a dress from Pure and Gentle Women¡¯s Clothing Shop. She was curled up slightly, her face pale and in pain.


    Beside the stretcher stood a peasant woman in her forties. Iler cheekbones were high and fleshless. Iler eyebrows were raised, and her chin was sharp. She looked very mean.


    At this moment, she was cursing, ¡°Damn it, why didn¡¯t you check when you sold the clothes? There were embroidery needles in the clothes. You harmed my daughter.¡±


    Sang Wanlu was not around, and Chu Qingyue was in charge of the shop. She had never encountered such a situation before. She was very afraid, but she still mustered her courage and said, ¡°How can there be embroidery needles in the clothes? Don¡¯t malign us!¡±


    The peasant woman threw a thick and long embroidery needle to Chu Qingyue and said fiercely, ¡°There¡¯s no embroidery needle? What is this then? It¡¯s this embroidery needle that paralyzed my daughter.¡±


    Upon hearing that the girl on the stretcher was paralyzed, the onlookers immediately expressed their sympathy for her.


    From the looks of it, if thepensation was not satisfactory, the woman wouldn¡¯t let this matter rest.


    There was still blood on the needle tip. When she heard that the girl was paralyzed, Chu Qingyue was even more afraid. ¡°No, impossible. We checked every dress we sold carefully. It must be your own embroidery needle.¡±


    The woman pointed at Chu Qingyue fiercely. ¡°Are you saying that I was the one who paralyzed my daughter with an embroidery needle?¡±


    No matter how vicious a mother was, she would not paralyze her own daughter. Chu Qingyue didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Seeing that Chu Qingyue was silent, the woman thought that she had the upper hand. ¡°You¡¯re the owner of this shop. Just tell me how you n to resolve this matter.¡±


    Chu Qingyue still felt that it was not the shop¡¯s fault. She had been very serious and careful. ¡°Based on your one-sided story, 1 won¡¯tpensate a dime.¡±


    Upon hearing that she would notpensate, the woman immediately started to make a scene.


    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯ve harmed my daughter to this extent and now you want to extricate yourself from the responsibility. How can you do business like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning¡±


    ¡°My poor daughter has been harmed by you. Now that she¡¯s crippled, who would want to marry her? Her life will be ruined. You evil people will die a horrible death!¡±


    ¡°My daughter, my poor daughter. If I had known, 1 wouldn¡¯t havee to your shop to buy clothes.¡±


    ¡°You have to pay a hundred taels of silver today. Otherwise, we¡¯ll stay here and not leave. Don¡¯t even think about doing business!¡±


    What happened in the Pure and Gentle Women¡¯s Clothing Shop spread to the county city like a gust of wind. More and more people came to watch.


    The onlookers hadn¡¯t had a good show to watch in a long time.


    Chu Qingyue was very nervous and afraid. The clothes on her back were wet, but when she heard the woman asking for a hundred taels of silver, she perked up. ¡°If anyone can use us and extort our money without evidence, we¡¯ll go bankrupt in no time.¡±


    The woman cried and said, ¡°The dress belongs to your shop, right? The embroidery needle belongs to your shop, right? There are special patterns on the embroidery needle. It¡¯s different from the ones sold at other ces.¡±


    Chu Qingyue picked up the embroidery needle from the ground and took a closer look. There was a pattern that looked like a ripple engraved on the embroidery needle. This was their trademark.


    This was Sang Wanlu¡¯s idea to prevent troubles. She did not expect it to be evidence now.


    Seeing this, Chu Qingyue¡¯s expression changed.


    When the woman saw Chu Qingyue¡¯s reaction, she thought it wouldn¡¯t be long before she could go back home with a bagful of silver.


    At this moment, a refined man in green and white clothes squeezed in from the crowd. He walked to Chu Qingyue¡¯s side and said, ¡°Qingyue, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Chu Qingyue had always been strong. When she saw Ning Yuting, her eyes turned red and quickly filled with tears.


    The person beside her was as warm as the spring sun. He appeared when she needed help the most and told her not to worry¡­


    She looked away slightly, and her heart beat abnormally fast.


    Ning Yuting took out a handkerchief and handed it to Chu Qingyue. ¡°Wipe your tears. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded.


    Ning Yuting took the embroidery needle and looked at it. ¡°The dress and the embroidery needle indeed belong to our shop, but it doesn¡¯t know we did it. Your evidence is not enough.¡±


    Seeing that someone hade to support Chu Qingyue, the woman was furious. ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to talk here? If it¡¯s not your fault, then why did my daughter get paralyzed?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying she paralyzed herself?¡±


    ¡°Or are you bullying us because you have so many people?¡±


    ¡°You have to give me an exnation today. Otherwise, you can forget about running the business.¡±


    Ning Yuting waved at the shop assistant. ¡°Go and get a doctor to check if that girl is really paralyzed.¡±


    The shop assistant replied quickly, ¡°Yes, Young Master Ning.¡±


    The peasant woman cursed, ¡°If you want to check, so be it. My daughter was fine yesterday, but she can¡¯t even get up today. You can do whatever you want. If I lie, let lightning strike me¡±


    Ning Yuting observed the peasant woman. She did not look guilty at all. Could it be that what she said was true?


    ¡°How much is your daughter¡¯s dress?¡±


    The peasant woman nced at Ning Yuting and said unfriendly, ¡°This dress cost me five hundred copper coins.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded at Ning Yuting. It was indeed priced at five hundred copper coins.


    Ning Yuting asked again, ¡°When did you buy it? We keep a record of every dress we sold here. Let me take a look.¡±


    The peasant woman sneered and stared at Ning Yuting. ¡°A girl named Zhang Juan came to buy it the morning before yesterday.¡±


    Chu Qingyue immediately went to bring the ount book to Ning Yuting. Ning Yuting flipped through the ount book. There was really someone called Zhang Juan.


    He frowned slightly. This matter did not seem so simple.


    He frowned and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send your daughter to the medical center immediately when she was paralyzed? Instead, you came here to ask for money?¡±


    This was suspicious.


    The peasant woman bared her teeth. She said very rudely, ¡°We don¡¯t have money. Do you think we are like you rich people?¡±


    Her voice was filled with resentment and dissatisfaction towards life.


    Ning Yuting frowned. ¡°Even if we¡¯re rich, our money didn¡¯te from nowhere. We worked hard to get it..¡±

 Chapter 158 - 158: Compete in Medicine

    Chapter 158: Compete in Medicine


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The peasant woman¡¯s sharp voice was filled with resentment. ¡°A well-fed man doesn¡¯t know the hunger of a hungry man. It¡¯s pointless for me to tell you my difficulties.¡±


    Ning Yuting did not want to argue with a peasant woman.


    The peasant woman thought that Ning Yuting was afraid of her and kept cursing. It made people want to sew her mouth shut.


    The doctor was brought over by the shop assistant.


    Ning Yuting quickly went forward. ¡°Doctor, please check and see what happened to this girl.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The doctor half-squatted down and took the pulse of the girl on the stretcher.


    There were two rough men standing beside the stretcher. They had not spoken all this time. At this moment, one of them suddenly said, ¡°Doctor, you have to be careful.¡±


    The doctor ignored the man. He had lived in this county city for decades and was well-respected.


    When Ning Yuting heard this, he looked up at the rough man. A threat? It seemed that this matter was really not as simple as it seemed!


    When the onlookers saw the doctor taking the girl¡¯s pulse, they could not help but quieten down.


    Soon, the doctor finished the diagnosis. He looked up at Ning Yuting and said, ¡°She¡¯s indeed paralyzed, but this girl¡¯s body has always been weak.¡±


    At this point, the doctor sighed and shook his head. ¡°What a pitiful child.¡±


    Seeing the doctor like this, the peasant woman said fiercely, ¡°What do you mean my daughter¡¯s body is weak? She has always been in good health. Originally, she was fine. She only copsed because she was stabbed in the back by that needle. Doctor, don¡¯t go against your conscience just because they have money!¡±


    The doctor was angry. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯ve been a doctor for decades. Everyone in this county city knows me. You don¡¯t love your daughter, and you¡¯re ming others. I¡¯ve never seen a mother like you.¡±


    The peasant woman refused to give up and said righteously, ¡°I don¡¯t love her? I¡¯ve raised her since she was young. You¡¯re full of nonsense. How can someone like you be a doctor? You don¡¯t have any ethics!¡±


    The doctor had obviously never encountered such an unreasonable shrew before. He couldn¡¯t out-talk her, so he didn¡¯t continue to argue.


    He turned to Ning Yuting and said, ¡°This girl had a miscarriage recently. Her health is especially poor. Although she¡¯s paralyzed, she might not have been stabbed by a needle. She might have fallen or something.¡±


    The peasant woman roared, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? My daughter is not married yet. How can she have a miscarriage?!¡±


    The doctor ignored the peasant woman and continued to talk to Ning Yuting. ¡°This girl has given birth to at least four children¡­¡±


    When everyone heard this, they looked incredulous. That girl looked to be in her early twenties. Moreover, just now, her mother said that she had never been married. Now, the doctor said that she had given birth to four children¡­


    Seeing that everyone was looking at her differently, the peasant woman¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she immediately shouted, ¡°He¡¯s spouting nonsense. He¡¯s been bribed. He¡¯s deliberately maligning my daughter.¡±


    The doctor was really angry and replied, ¡°What¡¯s there to malign?!¡±


    The peasant woman pointed at the doctor. ¡°You want to make things difficult for us and force us to go back, right?¡±


    Ning Yuting¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. His gaze swept past the girl on the stretcher andnded on the peasant woman. He said in a low voice, ¡°Since you are not unconvinced, let¡¯s report this matter to the authorities.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The peasant woman shouted, her guilty look obvious. ¡°Report to the authorities? You rich people have long bribed the authorities.¡±


    Ning Yuting¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°No one dares to bribe the county magistrate. What you just said just now can get you 20 floggings. Do you know that?¡±


    The peasant woman was a little afraid, but she still insisted on not reporting it to the authorities. She hesitated for a while. ¡°As long as you give me ten taels of silver, we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    The burly man beside her stepped forward and grabbed Ning Yuting¡¯s cor. ¡°Are you going to pay? If not, I¡¯ll smash your shop!¡±


    Ning Yuting¡¯s eyes darkened. He reached out, grabbed the burly man¡¯s wrist, and twisted it. The burly man let go in pain. Ning Yuting raised his leg and kicked the burly man to the ground.


    Another burly man held a wooden stick in his hand and hit Ning Yuting¡¯s neck when he was not paying attention.


    When Chu Qingyue saw this, she rushed towards the burly man without thinking and pushed him hard. The burly man was caught off guard and pushed to the ground.


    Ning Yuting looked sideways. Was Qingyue protecting him just now? He had an indescribable feeling.


    He pulled Chu Qingyue over and shielded her behind him. ¡°Shopkeeper, go and report to the authorities. Tell them that there is a murder case here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master Ning.¡± The shopkeeper was a little afraid when he saw the scene just now. When he heard Ning Yuting¡¯s words, he hurriedly ran away.


    Seeing this, the peasant woman immediately went forward to stop the shopkeeper. If it was reported to the authorities, this matter would blow up. ¡°Stop, you¡¯re not allowed to go.¡±


    How could the shopkeeper listen to her? He scurried away like a frightened rabbit.


    When Chu Qingzhi returned, she took a detour to the clothes shop to see Chu Qingyue. She did not expect to see so many people surrounding the entrance of the shop.


    She dismounted. ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Tang Jinghong also got off the horse. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang followed closely behind and walked towards the shop.


    Chu Qingzhi had just walked to the back of the crowd when the shopkeeper rushed out, followed by a peasant woman¡­


    She pushed through the crowd. ¡°Second Sister.¡±


    When Chu Qingyue saw Chu Qingzhi, she was pleasantly surprised. She hurriedly rushed over and hugged Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯re finally back. I miss you so much.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gently patted Chu Qingyue¡¯s back. She also missed her family very much. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Chu Qingyue hurriedly told Chu Qingzhi the ins and outs of the matter. ¡°Fifth Sister, not only do they want to extort money, but they also want to hit us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to look at the troublemakers. There was nothing to say. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the authorities toe.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang also heard Chu Qingyue¡¯s words. The two young men went forward and took the pulse of the girl on the stretcher.


    Yuan Hongjun looked up. ¡°She¡¯s 20 years old this year. About 45 days ago, she had a miscarriage.¡±


    Bao Linjiang was not to be outdone. ¡°She has given birth to four children and had a miscarriage twice.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun added, ¡°She was first pregnant at the age of 15.¡±


    Bao Linjiang continued, ¡°On her first childbirth, she almost died from difficultbor.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun raised his eyebrows. The young man¡¯s handsome face was filled with confidence. ¡°She was stabbed by something sharp on the back, causing her lower body to be paralyzed.¡±


    Bao Linjiang smiled with a hint of provocation. ¡°With acupuncture and medicine, there¡¯s a 60% chance of treating her.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang turned the girl over together. Then, they took off their bags and opened them.


    Bao Linjiang carefully took out a pair of gloves made of very soft material. Only then did he begin to perform the acupuncture.


    The onlookers fell silent again and watched the two young menpete in medicine.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the two young men and raised her eyebrows.. Did they not like each other so much?

 Chapter 159 - 159: Vicious Plan

    Chapter 159: Vicious n


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingyue gently tugged at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sleeve and asked softly, ¡°Fifth Sister, who are they?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re my two little disciples. One is called Yuan Hongjun, and the other is called Bao Linjiang. They¡¯re learning medicine from me. Just treat them as your younger brothers.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was shocked.


    She looked at the two young men curiously. They looked outstanding and had extraordinary temperaments, like young masters in the city.


    She turned to look at Chu Qingzhi, thinking to herself, Fifth Sister can actually find such outstanding disciples. She is too amazing.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, I understand.¡±


    Ning Yuting looked at Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang with shock written all across his face. He had grown up in the capital, so he naturally recognized the two of them. One was the beloved grandson of Yuan Zheng, and the other was the beloved grandson of Bao Chuanli.


    The two of them had something inmon, which was that they were proud and arrogant. He did not expect them to acknowledge Chu Qingzhi as their master.


    Then how good was her medical skills?


    He could not help but look at Chu Qingzhi. This girl seemed to be more impressive than he had imagined!


    The peasant woman and the two burly men wanted to stop the two young men from performing acupuncture, but with Tang Jinghong and Ning Yuting standing at the side, they didn¡¯t dare to make a rash move.


    Especially Tang Jinghong. He was dressed in a ck robe and exuded an aura that made others not dare to look him in the eyes.


    After a while, the head constable came with ten constables.


    The constable knew Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong and immediately bowed to them. However, when he was about to bow to Tang Jinghong, Tang Jinghong stopped him. ¡°Deal with the case first.¡±


    The head constable cupped his hands. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then, he asked the people present about the situation¡­


    The peasant woman and the two men were outwardly strong and inwardly weak. When they saw the head constable, they immediately shrank back like rats seeing a cat. They couldn¡¯t help but tremble with fear.


    After asking around and getting a rough understanding of the situation, the head constable prepared to bring everyone to the county office for interrogation.


    At this moment, Yuan Hongjun turned around and said, ¡°Wait a little longer. The acupuncture will be over in a while.¡±


    The head constable looked at Tang Jinghong, who nodded slightly. He did not say anything and waited at the side.


    Not long after, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang removed the needles. The two of them turned the girl back. Bao Linjiang said to the girl, ¡°Get up and try.¡±


    Everyone was also looking forward to the girl¡¯s reaction. After all, they felt that the two young men¡¯s medical skills were not bad.


    The girl was a fool. She looked at the two of them,ughing foolishly, but the look of pain on her face was gone. Afterughing for a while, she got up and ran around the stretcher. ¡°Flying, flying¡­¡±


    When everyone saw the girl running, they were first amazed by Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang¡¯s medical skills. They could even treat paralysis with acupuncture. Then, they were surprised to find that the girl was actually a fool. Then, they thought of the diagnosis of the two young men just now and realized that the peasant woman in front of them was actually a demon!


    ¡°Officer, hurry up and arrest this ruthless old woman!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so inhuman!¡±


    ¡°You must punish her severely. She¡¯s too heartless. She even harmed her own daughter!¡±


    No matter how mean and thick-skinned the peasant woman was, she could not withstand the criticism of the crowd.


    The two burly men were also dispirited. They shrunk their necks and did not dare to speak.


    The head constable waved his hand. ¡°Take everyone back.¡±


    The onlookers also wanted to know what was going on, so they followed them to the county office.


    At the county office.


    When the county magistrate saw so manymoners, he knew that the matter was serious, so he immediately held a court trial.


    The county magistrate put on a dignified expression. ¡°Speak your name.¡±


    The peasant woman trembled and immediately said in fear, ¡°Madam Wang from the He Vige. This is my daughter. She doesn¡¯t have a name and is called He Fifth.¡±


    The two men were tall, but they were not bold. They quickly said.


    ¡°I¡¯m He First from He Vige.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m He Second from He Vige.¡±


    The county magistrate said, ¡°Head constable, tell me what happened.¡±


    Chu Qingyue stood up. ¡°My lord, can you let me recount what happened?¡±


    The county magistrate said, ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±


    Chu Qingyue told him everything about how the peasant woman had asked He First and He Second to carry He Fifth to her shop and how they wanted to extort money from her. ¡°My lord, that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    The county magistrate frowned. Today¡¯s case sounded infuriating. He pointed at the peasant woman. ¡°Why are you extorting money from her?¡±


    A sh of light entered the peasant woman and the two men¡¯s bodies.


    The peasant woman said excitedly, ¡°My daughter is going to die. I raised her for so long. What¡¯s wrong with us squeezing thest bit of value from her?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    The two men looked at the peasant woman strangely. Had she been possessed? Why did she tell the truth?


    The magistrate looked serious. ¡°How can you be so sure that she¡¯s going to die?¡±


    The peasant woman said, ¡°Ever since He Fifth had a miscarriage, she has been bleeding and can¡¯t even get out of bed. She will definitely die soon.¡±


    The magistrate asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take her to see a doctor?¡±


    The peasant woman said, ¡°See a doctor? 1 lent her to other families to help them give birth to a child. For each child she gives birth to, 1 can only earn one taels of silver. How can I have the money to take her to see a doctor?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    How infuriating! She actually lent her daughter to someone else to have a child?


    The county magistrate¡¯s face darkened. This mother was too cruel. Without waiting for him to ask further, the peasant woman continued, ¡°She was yed by a man. After the man dumped her, she went crazy. I didn¡¯t expect her to be pregnant. 1 sold the child and earned a tael of silver. After that, I kept making her pregnant and selling the children.¡±


    ¡°But after the fourth child, her body started to debilitate quickly. After that, she had two miscarriages. What¡¯s the use of keeping her?¡±


    They had seen vicious people, but they had never seen anyone so vicious. Those words were beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.


    Chu Qingzhi was also dumbfounded. She was considered experienced, but this was the first time she had heard of such an inhuman act.


    The county magistrate¡¯s face darkened. This evil woman was too hateful. ¡°What happened to your daughter¡¯s back?¡±


    The peasant woman said, ¡°The vige chief¡¯s wife bought a dress for her daughter. I thought it looked really good, so I stole the dress. Then, I saw a needle on the dress.¡±


    ¡°So I thought that since He Fifth was going to die anyway, I might as well take the opportunity to extort some money. I stabbed her while she was sitting on the threshold and not paying attention. 1 didn¡¯t expect the heavens to be on my side. She was paralyzed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll immediately get my two sons to carry her to the shop to make a scene.¡±


    Her two sons turned pale and copsed on the ground. What should they do? Their mother had told everything.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    What a vicious n! What a vicious mother!!


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang looked at each other. How could there be such a mother in the world?


    Yuan Hongjun leaned closer to Bao Linjiang and whispered, ¡°Little Abalone, now you know how evil people are. Don¡¯t be so naive in the future. Be careful not to be kidnapped!¡±


    Bao Linjiang pushed Yuan Hongjun. ¡°Get lost. You¡¯re the one who will be kidnapped!¡±


    Yuan Hongjun nced at Bao Linjiang. ¡°Little Abalone, I¡¯m reminding you out of kindness. Otherwise, if you¡¯ll be sold and help others make money.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. You should take care of yourself first.¡± Bao Linjiang snorted..

 Chapter 160 - 160: Handing Over the Shop

    Chapter 160: Handing Over the Shop


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The county magistrate patted the table to silence the noisy hall. ¡°Someone.¡±


    The head constable cupped his fists. ¡°My lord.¡±


    The county magistrate ordered, ¡°Go and summon the wife of the vige chief of the He Vige.¡±


    A woman in the crowd raised her hand and replied, ¡°My lord, I¡¯m here.¡±


    The crowd made way for the woman to enter the hall.


    The woman knelt down. ¡°Greetings, Your Lordship.¡±


    The county magistrate asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the dress you bought for your daughter.¡±


    Zhang Juan said, ¡°My lord, the dress 1 bought was for my daughter¡¯s birthday. A few days ago, it rained heavily and the dress was damp. JVIy daughter took it out to dry. In the end, it disappeared when I was collecting the clothes in the afternoon. My daughter cried for a long time.¡±


    She looked at the peasant woman with anger in her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to steal it.¡±


    The peasant woman was regretting telling the truth. She lowered her head and trembled.


    The county magistrate asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the needle she mentioned?¡±


    ¡°That needle¡­¡± Zhang Juan stammered. ¡°When I was picking out the dress in the shop, I saw a needle fall to the ground. 1 picked it up and took it away. When I got home, I ced it on the table. My daughter said that she wanted to embroider a flower on the dress, so I gave it to her.¡±


    So that was what happened!


    The county magistrate¡¯s gazended on He First and He Second. ¡°Do you know what your mother did?¡±


    The two of them replied together, ¡°We do.¡±


    Just as the county magistrate was about to speak, an old man in his fifties barged in. As soon as he entered the hall, he knelt down and begged, ¡°Your Lordship, my wife and two sons are possessed. There¡¯s something wrong with their brains. They didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please show mercy!¡±


    The county magistrate was unmoved and continued to announce the order. ¡°Madam Wang is the mastermind behind this matter. She deliberately injured her daughter to extort money. This can not be allowed to happen in my jurisdiction. Therefore, I sentence Madam Wang to five years of imprisonment and a fine of ten taels of silver.¡±


    When Madam Wang heard the verdict, she was terrified. She cried bitterly and hurriedly pleaded, ¡°Lord, please show mercy! I won¡¯t do it again. 1 won¡¯t do it again. I don¡¯t want to go to jail. 1 don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡±


    The county magistrate ignored her and continued to give the order. ¡°He First and He Second are aplices. You will both be punished to three years of imprisonment and a fine of five taels.¡±


    He First and He Second¡¯s faces were ashen. They felt despair and hurriedly begged for mercy, but the county magistrate refused to listen to them.


    People had to pay the price for what they did. It was the same for everyone!


    ¡°Put them in jail.¡±


    The old man looked at the three of them being dragged away, leaving behind a silly daughter. For a moment, he cried uncontrobly. If he had known, he would have stopped them, but it was toote now.


    The county magistrate said, ¡°Head constable, send people to the He family to collect the fine.¡±


    The head constable cupped his fists. ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Court ended!¡±


    After the court trial, themoners dispersed one by one. Soon, this case spread throughout the county city.


    They all scolded the peasant woman for being heartless and vicious!


    At the same time, they sympathized with that girl. It was really too painful to be born in such a family.


    On the other side, Chu Qingzhi, Tang Jinghong, and the others walked towards the shop in silence. They had yet toe back to their senses from the atrocities Madam Wang had done.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang walked to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s side. Yuan Hongjun said, ¡°Master, where is your house? Let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±


    Bao Linjiang quickly echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. I¡¯m already looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go back immediately.¡± Chu Qingzhi then introduced everyone to each other.


    The two young men hurriedly called Chu Qingyue Second Sister. They should have called her Martial Aunt, but it was too weird. Anyway, there was no need to be so particr in the vige. Chu Qingzhi asked them to call Chu Qingyue Second Sister.


    Chu Qingyue was naturally happy to have two additional young and handsome brothers.


    When they arrived at the shop, everyone realized that Sang Wanlu had arrived and was getting out of the carriage. Her movements and expressions were very anxious.


    Sang Wanlu¡¯s servant girl quickly helped her down with a frightened expression. ¡°Madam, be careful.¡±


    Chu Qingyue quickly walked forward. ¡°Wanlu, you¡¯re pregnant. You don¡¯t have toe.¡±


    Sang Wanlu said worriedly, ¡°I heard that something happened in the shop, so I came to take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled at her. ¡°The case is over. The bad guys have been punished. It¡¯s fine now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Sang Wanlu heaved a sigh of relief. Her gaze swept past everyone andnded on Chu Qingzhi. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Qingzhi¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Sang Wanlu bowed to Chu Qingzhi and said gratefully, ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m lucky to have met you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. It¡¯s my duty to satisfy the needs of the patient.¡± Chu Qingzhi gave her good wishes. ¡°I wish you a cute and healthy baby.¡±


    Sang Wanlu smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The servant girl stepped forward and said, ¡°Miss Chu, can you prescribe a prescription for Madam to stabilize the pregnancy? Madam doesn¡¯t trust other doctors.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± She walked towards the shop. There was a brush and paper inside. Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang hurriedly followed.


    After she wrote the prescription, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang hurriedly picked it up and looked at it. They were a little puzzled and asked Chu Qingzhi to enlighten them.


    Chu Qingzhi doted on her two little disciples and exined to them patiently.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ve learned something new!¡±


    ¡°Learning is indeed a life-long journey!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help butugh. She walked out and handed the prescription to Sang Wanlu. ¡°One bowl of medicine a day. Walking around more can also help.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± Sang Wanlu nodded happily. Then, her expression slowly turned serious. ¡°Qingzhi, I want to discuss something with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Sang Wanlu looked at the shop. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant and it¡¯s no longer convenient for me to manage the shop, so I want to give it to Qingyue.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Sang Wanlu. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Sang Wanlu smiled and said, ¡°i rented the shop and paid the rent for half a year. I hired the shop assistants and paid them every month. There are still some clothes in the shop. Now, I¡¯ll give them all to Qingyue.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Then how much should we pay you?¡±


    Sang Wanlu shook her head. ¡°No need. Just treat it as my token of gratitude to you for treating me. My pregnancy is much more valuable than these. You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony. I¡¯ve already thought about it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment. Everything San Wanlu said would amount to no more than 300 taels of silver. It was eptable. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of my Second Sister.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Sang Wanlu waved at Chu Qingyue. ¡°Qingyue, let¡¯s go to the shop. After handing over the shop, I won¡¯te anymore.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was still in a daze. It was too unreal. ¡°Are¡­ are you really giving me the shop?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and tugged at Chu Qingyue¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Second Sister, it¡¯s really given to you. Go and take over the shop. In the future, that shop will be yours.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded in a daze. ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Ning Yuting suddenly said, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ll go help Qingyue. You guys go home first. Grandma and Aunt Li miss you very much.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, you can rest assured.¡±


    The four of them mounted their horses and went home..

 Chapter 161 - 161: Flowers That Won’t Wither

    Chapter 161: Flowers That Won¡¯t Wither


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The sound of hooves could be heard clearly in the vige. Everyone could not help but stop and crane their necks to look.


    Seeing that it was Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong, the vigers immediately shouted, ¡°Qingyu, your daughter and son-inw are back.¡±


    The voice was so loud that it echoed throughout the entire Chu Vige.


    Li Qingyu was washing bamboo leaves in the house. When she heard it, she dashed out of the house and hugged Chu Qingzhi, who had just dismounted. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. I missed you so much.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and patted Li Qingyu¡¯s back gently. ¡°Mother, 1 made you worry.¡±


    Li Qingyu was extremely happy. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±


    At this moment, everyone from the Chu family came out.


    ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister.¡±


    ¡°Jinghong.¡±


    ¡°Brother Jinghong.¡±


    The vigers also walked over to see their vige lucky star.


    This was the first time Chu Qingzhi had received such a huge wee. Looking at the smiley faces, the fatigue on her body seemed to have lessened.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Father, Ruyue, Eldest Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Sister, Eighth Sister, Uncles and Aunties¡­¡±


    Granny Chu held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and smiled amiably. ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re finally back. 1 missed you so much.¡±


    Someone in the vige said, ¡°Qingzhi, every time she sees someone who looks like you, Granny Chu will go up to take a closer look. But when she sees that it¡¯s not you, her face is filled with disappointment.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back. That¡¯s great.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, everyone. Thank you¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong shouted, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle Chu, Auntie, Uncles¡­¡±


    Grandpa Chu and Chu Rong smiled and nodded at Tang Jinghong. Granny Chu and Li Qingyu looked at Tang Jinghong and said in unison, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Li Qingyu said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you delicious food to nourish your bodyter.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang also shouted, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle Chu, Aunt Li, Brothers, Sisters¡­¡±


    The elders looked at the two young men and were puzzled.


    Their skin was so fair and delicate. It was obvious that they were from a rich family. They looked smart and cute, and one of them had blue eyes. How special.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°They¡¯re my disciples. The one in white is called Yuan Hongjun, and the one in ck is called Bao Linjiang.¡±


    The viger said, ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re really amazing. You¡¯re still so young, but you¡¯ve already taken in two disciples.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Mother, everyone is tired from traveling. Let¡¯s go home and rest first.¡±


    Li Qingyu hurriedly said, ¡°Come in,e in. I will make delicious food for you immediately.¡±


    The news that Chu Qingzhi had taken in two disciples spread throughout the Chu Vige at lightning speed. Then, those who were idle came to take a look. ¡°Aren¡¯t Qingzhi¡¯s disciples too obedient?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re so handsome. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such handsome young men.¡±


    ¡°Look, he has blue eyes. What a beautiful color.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang felt like they had be monkeys in a circus.


    A whileter, Chu Qingshuang, Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao returned. They got to know each other again.


    Yuan Hongjun couldn¡¯t help but sigh. His master had so many family members. He had traveled so extensively, but he had never seen a family with nine children.


    Bao Linjiang had never been out of the capital, so he was very curious about everything he had experienced now.


    The Chu Family was busy until dark.


    Of course, a sumptuous dinner was inevitable. The entire table was filled with food.


    Grandpa Chu was very happy, ¡°Jinghong, Hongjun, Linjiang, make yourself at home. Eat whatever you like. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Grandpa, eat. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡±


    The two young men nodded in agreement. ¡°Grandpa, we can take care of ourselves.¡±


    Grandpa Chu smiled and nodded.


    Chu Qingzhi picked up a fried drumstick for her two disciples. ¡°My family doesn¡¯t have many rules. You can rx.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao were very interested in Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang, so they specially sat beside them.


    Chu Xuyuan asked Yuan Hongjun worriedly, ¡°Brother Hongjun, won¡¯t your family be worried if youe out?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said, ¡°My family knows. Moreover, with Master and Brother Tang around, they are at ease.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan asked, ¡°Actually, I really want to know what Fifth Sister and Brother Jinghong went to do. Do you know?¡±


    Bao Linjiang beat Yuan Hongjun to it. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that they went to provide disaster relief?¡±


    ¡°Disaster relief?¡± These two words made everyone in the Chu family fall silent.


    Tang Jinghong squeezed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and exined, ¡°Uncle Chu, I have a post in the army. Previously, the emperor sent me to deal with the refugees in the north. Qingzhi knows medicine, so I asked her to follow me to help¡­¡± A post in the army?


    Tang Jinghong is actually an official!


    The Chu family immediately looked at Tang Jinghong with admiration.


    Tang Shan had chased such an outstanding son out of the house. If he knew that his son was an official, he would regret it. It would be really exciting to see his expression when he found out that his son was an official.


    Grandpa Chu was rather understanding. ¡°We support doing good deeds that benefit the country and the people. It¡¯s just that you have to prioritize your own safety first.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance next time.¡±


    Grandpa Chu waved his hand and said, ¡°Hope there is no next time. It¡¯s better if the people don¡¯t suffer.¡±


    Tang Jinghong hurriedly said, ¡°You are right.¡±


    Grandpa Chu waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. No matter how big the matter is, let¡¯s talk after eating.¡±


    After dinner, the family asked in detail about what had happened to the refugees. When they heard about those tragic things, everyone¡¯s eyes turned red. It took them a while to recover. They all hoped that this world could be stable.


    The stars filled the sky, and the night breeze blew.


    At the vige entrance, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ck hair fluttered gently. She looked very beautiful and elegant. Tang Jinghong looked at her and could not help but be intoxicated. ¡°Qingzhi, there¡¯s no need to send me off.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hugged Tang Jinghong. ¡°Be careful on the way.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°I will.¡±


    The three of them got on their horses. Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang waved at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Master, we¡¯lle to look for you tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Come and have breakfast together. I¡¯ll prepare a delicious breakfast for you.¡±


    The two of them immediately looked forward to it. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The three of them raised their whips and rode away.


    After Chu Qingzhi could not see them, she turned around and walked back.


    As soon as she entered the house, Shen Ruyue pulled Chu Qingzhi back to her room. ¡°Qingzhi, look.¡±


    There were four vases of flowers above the wardrobe. They were very beautiful. These flowers were from the flower basket that Tang Jinghong had given Chu Qingzhi that day..

 Chapter 162 - 162: A Mission

    Chapter 162: A Mission


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shen Ruyue said in surprise, ¡°Qingzhi, 1 think it¡¯s amazing that they haven¡¯t withered after so long.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°They represent Jinghong¡¯s love for me. Of course, they won¡¯t wither.¡±


    Shen Ruyue pulled Chu Qingzhi to sit on the bed and gossiped. ¡°Qingzhi, how are you getting along with Jinghong?¡±


    Thinking of the person she liked, Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°Jinghong has taken good care of me all the way and treats me especially well. Be it his looks or his behavior, he¡¯s my ideal fiance.¡±


    Shen Ruyue was happy for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°That¡¯s good. Brother Jinghong looks like an extremely reliable man. Qingzhi, you¡¯re really lucky.¡±


    ¡°My luck is indeed not bad.¡± Chu Qingzhi also gossiped. ¡°What about you and Eldest Brother? Have you made any progress?¡±


    Shen Ruyue smiled shyly. ¡°A little, but not a lot. However, Xuhua treats me very well.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi put in a good word for her brother. ¡°Brother has an inferiorityplex. Give him some time. Brother is loyal. He will treat you well.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded shyly. ¡°Yes.¡± Then, she said, ¡°Qingzhi, let me show you the ount book.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sat cross-legged on the bed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shen Ruyue got up and brought the ount book over. ¡°Qingzhi, take your time. 1¡¯11 go outside to teach everyone. During this period of time, everyone has made a lot of progress. They can read a little on their own.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°This is a good thing. Ruyue, give them an exam paper or something another day to see how well they can perform.¡±


    Shen Ruyue agreed readily. ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 n after ss.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi opened the ount book and flipped to the end. She was too tired and did not want to look at it carefully.


    This month, the ice cream bars brought in a profit of 3,480 taels. After deducting the cost of 1,300 taels and the sry of 350 taels, the profit was 1,830 taels.


    The rice dumplings brought in a profit of 2,750 taels. The cost was 1,320 taels, and the profit was 1,430 taels.


    The family had built an ice cream bar and rice dumpling workshop, so they spent a total of 500 taels.


    During this period of time, the family had spent 60 taels.


    There was also the money spent on building the new house. So far, it cost 500 taels.


    As of now, the family had a total of 5,200 taels of silver.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the amount and smiled. This profit was quite considerable.


    On the original wastnd, an ancient-style bungalow had already been built to the second floor and the workers were preparing to put on beams and tiles. In about a month, the house would beplete.


    There was also an ancient-style bungalow in the original sorghum field beside it, but it had just started. It would take a long time to be built.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at her house first before going to her workshop.


    The workshop was built ording to the design she had drawn. It was built at the back of their current house.


    The workshop was built like a factory, but theyout inside was very clear.


    In the ice cream bar workshop, there was a water-boiling area, a sugar-melting area, a cooling area, a modeling area, a freezing area, and a packaging area. Behind it was the warehouse.


    Chu Qingzhi walked around the workshop and was very satisfied. Then, she went to the rice dumpling workshop opposite.


    The two workshops were very close, but they were separated. There was a two-meter aisle in the middle.


    Chu Qingzhi crossed the aisle and walked to the other side. The rice dumpling workshop was divided into the ingredient preparation area, the ingredient distribution area, the wrapping area, and the cooking area.


    The cooking area was separated and was in the house next door.


    5,000 rice dumplings were needed every day, so they bought special iron pots. This kind of pot could cook 250 rice dumplings at once. There were 20 pots in the workshop, looking very spectacr.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the workshop and wondered if she should sell the rice dumplings to the other two county cities. In any case, she had already started the rice dumpling business.


    Chu Xuhua walked over. ¡°Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and smiled. ¡°Eldest Brother.¡±


    Chu Xuhua walked towards Chu Qingzhi. ¡°What do you think of this workshop? If you¡¯re not satisfied, we can make changes.¡±


    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s quite good.¡± Chu Qingzhi thought for a while and said, ¡°Brother, have you thought of selling the rice dumplings to the other two county cities?¡±


    Chu Xuhua could not help but be excited. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ve long had this thought. 1 was going to ask you for your opinion.¡±


    ¡°1 have no objections,¡± Chu Qingzhi encouraged. ¡°Brother, if you have any ideas you want to implement, you can do it without asking me. 1¡¯11 support you.¡±


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s eyes shone brightly. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 bring the rice dumplings and go to the other two county cities to seek clients.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Brother, 1 wish you sess.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Xuhua was ovee with excitement.


    At the dining table during breakfast.


    ¡°Master, did you invent the rice dumplings?¡± Yuan Hongjun ate three rice dumplings at once.


    Chu Qingzhi ate the rice dumpling elegantly. ¡°Yes, do you like it?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun nodded. The young man¡¯s eyes were sparkling. ¡°1 like it. Can 1 learn it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed in the direction of the workshop. ¡°Sure, you can go to the workshop to learn. There¡¯s a full process there.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said expectantly, ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 go in a while.¡±


    Bao Linjiang could not help butin, ¡°You¡¯re really a model of hardworking and studious. Even ants aren¡¯t as diligent as you.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun nced at Bao Linjiang. ¡°Little Abalone, no one will think that you¡¯re mute if you don¡¯t speak.¡±


    Bao Linjiang rolled his eyes and clicked his tongue.


    Chu Qingzhi put down her chopsticks and looked at the two of them. ¡°By the way, I have a mission for you.¡±


    The two of them were very curious about their master¡¯s first mission. ¡°Master, tell me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reached out and patted Chu Qingning¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This is my fourth sister, Chu Qingning. She¡¯s very interested in medicine, but I¡¯m too busy to teach her. Can you help me teach her?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang shifted their gazes to Chu Qingning. After sizing her up for a while, the two young men said in unison, ¡°Master, no problem.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi whispered into Chu Qingning¡¯s ear, ¡°These two young men have very good medical skills. One of them is even a little Divine Doctor. Learn the basics from them first. If you have any questions, ask them. If you¡¯re too embarrassed to ask, ask me. Fourth Sister, what do you think?¡±


    Chu Qingning treated the two young men as her younger brothers, so she agreed without hesitation. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi encouraged, ¡°Fourth Sister, you¡¯re talented. You can definitely learn well. You have to believe in yourself.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded. ¡°1 will.¡±


    Something big happened in the Chu Vige again¡­


    The county magistrate brought a group of constables and Tang Jinghong to the


    Chu Vige..

 Chapter 163 - 163: Conferred A Title

    Chapter 163: Conferred A Title


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Led by the constables, the county magistrate and Tang Jinghong went straight to the entrance of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house.


    Chu Qingzhi walked out with her family. Everyone looked confused.


    The vigers had never seen such a scene before. As they guessed what had happened, they gathered at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house.


    Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei climbed up the tree to see what was going on.


    The vige chief rushed over and asked nervously, ¡°County Magistrate, may i know what brought you here?¡±


    The county magistrate nced at everyone and then looked at Chu Qingzhi. He raised his voice and said, ¡°Everyone, kneel down and receive the imperial edict!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. An imperial edict? Did they hear it correctly?


    The constables were the first to kneel. Then, Tang Jinghong walked over and pulled Chu Qingzhi to kneel on one knee. Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang also hurriedly knelt down. When the others saw this, they were stunned and instinctively knelt down. Soon, everyone was kneeling.


    The county magistrate nodded slightly, then took the imperial edict from the secretary beside him and unfolded it.


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi from the Shuiyun County, the Chu Vige, contributed greatly to curing mria and tackling the refugee crisis. His Majesty the Emperor thus bestowed on her a thousand taels of silver, 12 pieces of jewelry, and 12 bolts of silk as well as the title of a baroness.¡±


    Although themoners couldn¡¯t be nobles, they could be conferred the title of baroness or baron as a reward for their outstanding contribution to the society.


    Once conferred the title of a baroness, Chu Qingzhi could travel in a carriage pulled by two horses, and the carriage was allowed to be well decorated.


    No matter how rich one was, without being granted the right, they could not travel in a well-decorated carriage. Otherwise, they would be punished.


    Therefore, it went without saying how huge the honor was.


    The county magistrate folded the imperial edict and said kindly, ¡°Miss Chu, you may now receive the imperial edict.¡±


    ¡°Long live the Emperor!¡± Chu Qingzhi raised both her hands and took the imperial edict carefully. Then, she stood up, and the others followed.


    The county magistrate was overjoyed.


    The appearance of a baroness under his rule was very beneficial to his political career. He would definitely pass the official assessment this time. Not only could he pass, but he might be able to outperform his peers.


    ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯ve surprised me again. In the four hundred years since our Dating Dynasty was founded, only ninemoners have been conferred the title of either baron or baroness. You¡¯re the tenth, and there hasn¡¯t been one in the past thirty years. Congrattions.¡±


    After saying that, the county magistrate waved at the secretary. ¡°Bring the rewards over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The secretary hurriedly waved at the constables. ¡°Carry the boxes into Miss Chu¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The boxes looked heavy, and the constables carried them into the courtyard.


    Chu Qingzhi said politely, ¡°County Magistrate, why don¡¯t youe in and have a cup of tea?¡±


    The county magistrate waved his hand. ¡°No, no. 1 have to go back and prepare for tomorrow¡¯s flower parade. Miss Chu, this parade is specially prepared for you. Tomorrow, 1 will send someone to pick you up. Miss Chu, you need to dress up a little more formally. It¡¯s best if you wear the jewelry rewarded by His Majesty to express your appreciation of His Majesty¡¯s kindness.¡±


    After bing a citizen of the Dating Dynasty, she would surely abide by the rules of this dynasty. Chu Qingzhi smiled and agreed. ¡°I understand.¡±


    The county magistrate smiled like a flower. ¡°I have to get going.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I still have something on. 1¡¯11 leave with the county magistrate. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She turned around and took a box from Shen Ruyue. She ced it in Tang


    Jinghong¡¯s hand. ¡°Share it with everyer.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°I will.¡±


    Everyone in the Chu Vige watched the county magistrate and Tang Jinghong leave.


    When Zhang Xiuqin and Tang Shan saw how close Tang Jinghong was to the county magistrate, they began to feel that something was not right.


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t seem to be simple. When they thought of the generous betrothal gift Tang Jinghong had given the Chu family previously, they felt more and more uneasy, as if they had missed something.


    The Chu family looked at each other. Their daughter was really amazing. Not to mention in the surrounding viges, there had never been someone who was conferred the title of baroness in the surrounding county cities. They were proud of Chu Qingzhi.


    Thinking of this, everyone in the Chu family straightened their backs and looked very smug.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang looked at each other. As expected of their master, even if she was born amoner, she was the best among themoners.


    The vige chief said excitedly, ¡°Qingzhi, the vigers have never seen the reward given by the emperor. I wonder if you can let us broaden our horizons?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said generously, ¡°Sure.¡±


    The vigers followed Chu Qingzhi into the courtyard curiously. Their necks were about to turn into giraffes.


    With two disciples around, there was naturally no need for Chu Qingzhi to do anything herself. Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang hurriedly ran over to serve her. Yuan Hongjun asked, ¡°Master, which one should we open first?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at a few boxes and pointed at thergest one. ¡°Open thergest one.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun immediately walked over and opened thergest box. This box was filled with silk.


    The moment the box was opened, the silk inside reflected the light, dazzling everyone.


    The twelve bolts of silk were exquisite and came from the royal family. Naturally, the quality was the best. Everyone was envious.


    Chu Qingyue walked over. ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯ll choose some to make a set of clothes for you to wear tomorrow. How about that?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Second Sister, that¡¯s a good idea. Thank you.¡±


    Bao Linjiang opened the second box. This box was rtively small and contained twelve pieces of jewelry. There were hair essories, hairpins, earrings, jade ones, and some emerald ones. There were also cors, bracelets, and gold bracelets. They were very beautiful and suited girls well.


    Thest box contained a thousand taels of silver. It was filled with silver ingots and was neatly stacked. Under the sunlight, it flickered with silver light.


    When the vigers saw this, their eyes lit up and they couldn¡¯t help but swallow.


    Shen Ruyue came forward and said something to Chu Qingzhi. Chu Qingzhi nodded and raised her voice. ¡°From today onwards, our family will hold a two-day banquet. In a while, we¡¯ll invite all the uncles and aunties in the vige to stay and help prepare the banquet. I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone for the next two days..¡±

 Chapter 164 - 164: Consecutive Obstacles

    Chapter 164: Consecutive Obstacles


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shen Ruyue was experienced and knew that no matter who received the Emperor¡¯s reward, they would hold a banquet to express their gratitude towards the Emperor


    The vige chief took over the job. ¡°Qingzhi, 1¡¯11 help you arrange this. I promise to do it beautifully.¡±


    When something big happened in the vige, the vige chief would always be the one handling it. However, they would usually need to ask the vige chief for help. Now, it was the vige chief who took the initiative to help.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Vige Chief.¡±


    Chu Laipi rushed over like an arrow. ¡°Fifth Sister, let us help you go buy groceries.¡±


    Chu Peipei also raised his hand. ¡°1¡¯11 go too.¡±


    The two famous hooligans in the vige had already turned over a new leaf. The bamboo forest on the mountain was handed over to the two of them to manage. Now, the two of them made a living by selling the leaves. Their life was looking better and they no longer caused trouble. They even addressed Chu Qingzhi as Fifth Sister.


    The vige chief teased, ¡°Did the sun rise from the west today? Why are the two of you so enthusiastic to help?¡±


    Chu Peipei was a little embarrassed. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Hehe, we just want to help. We don¡¯t want to be freeloaders.¡±


    Everyone chatted andughed as they got busy.


    Tongzi County.


    Tongzi County was about the same size as Shuiyun County. Chu Xuhua decided to seek clients from this ce first.


    At this moment, he was walking on the street.


    He was wearing a dark blue robe today. His eyebrows were thick, and his eyes were dark and bright. Coupled with his tall figure, he was very eye-catching on the street.


    The girls passing by were attracted to him.


    Although he looked calm, his palms were sweating and he was very nervous.


    Chu Third followed to boost his courage. The young man was dressed in navy blue clothes and the fabric was very good. He was handsome and had a smile on his face. It was very easy to feel close to him. In the vige, he was especially liked by the old and the young.


    ¡°Brother, there are a total of three rtivelyrge restaurants in the county. Which one should we go to first?¡±


    Chu Xuhua pointed ahead. ¡°Binghong Restaurant.¡±


    Chu Third looked over nervously. ¡°Brother, do you think we can make it?¡±


    Chu Xuhua was also worried, but he acted very confidently. ¡°We¡¯ll know when we try. Have you forgotten what Fifth Sister told us?¡±


    Chu Third puffed out his chest. A smile appeared on his tanned face. ¡°Brother, we will definitely seed.¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The brothers cheered each other on and walked into Binhong Restaurant.


    Seeing that the two of them were dressed well, the waiter greeted them warmly. ¡°Sirs, pleasee in.¡±


    Chu Xuhua entered the restaurant and nced around. He said, ¡°Buddy, I¡¯m looking for your shopkeeper. Is he here?¡±


    The waiter nced at Chu Xuhua. ¡°Yes, 1¡¯11 go get him immediately.¡±


    Chu Third looked around¡­


    The tables and chairs in this restaurant were visibly worn.


    Not only was the staircase leading to the second floor severely worn, but it also had small cracks.


    Ayer of dust had umted on the surrounding curtains. Everything in the shop was showing that this was a restaurant that had been open for a long time.


    Currently, there were no customers in the restaurant. There were more than ten waiters. They were all cleaning, cing chopsticks, and busy preparing to open for business.


    Chu Third retracted his gaze and thought to himself, ¡°This restaurant¡¯s business is not bad. It¡¯s very likely that they will buy our rice dumplings.¡±


    The shopkeeper walked out from the inner room and sized up the two brothers with a pair of bright eyes. These shopkeepers were all smart people and were very polite. ¡°Young brothers, are you looking for me?¡±


    Chu Xuhua said politely, ¡°We¡¯re the ones looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Come and sit here.¡± The shopkeeper led the brothers to a seat beside the counter. There were a few stools there, and the three of them sat on them.


    The shopkeeper looked at Chu Xuhua and said, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Chu Xuhua took the food box from Chu Third¡¯s hand and opened it. He showed the rice dumpling to the shopkeeper. ¡°Shopkeeper, this is our family¡¯s rice dumpling. Are you interested?¡±


    The shopkeeper understood what Chu Xuhua meant. He took out a rice dumpling from the food box. The rice dumpling was still warm. He sniffed it first and felt that it was alright. ¡°Can I open it and take a look?¡±


    Chu Xuhua hurriedly said, ¡°Sure, sure. This is for you to try.¡±


    The shopkeeper opened the rice dumpling and a fragrance that he had never smelled before assaulted his face. He took a small bite and slowly chewed and tasted it. The meat was fragrant and soft. The taste was not bad.


    Chu Xuhua asked tentatively, ¡°Shopkeeper, how is it?¡±


    The shopkeeper nodded. ¡°Not bad. How much are you selling it for?¡±


    Chu Xuhua said, ¡°Twenty-five copper coins each.¡±


    The expression on the shopkeeper¡¯s face immediately became t.


    ¡°Twenty-five copper coins is a little expensive. Moreover, this is something new. I don¡¯t know if the people in the county can ept it.¡±


    Chu Xuhua hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. We always sell at this price. Everyone likes it in Shuiyun County.¡±


    The shopkeeper thought for a moment. ¡°Fifteen copper coins each. 1 can order a thousand every day.¡±


    Chu Xuhua closed the food box. ¡°Boss, are you serious about discussing business with us?¡±


    The shopkeeper¡¯s eyes were bright. ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious. It¡¯s just that the price is a little too high.¡±


    Chu Third looked at the shopkeeper. This person¡¯s eyes were small, and he looked like someone who liked to take advantage of others. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Xuhua was unwilling to sell his rice dumplings so cheaply, so he stood up. ¡°Then we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡±


    The shopkeeper was still very polite. ¡°Take care. If you¡¯re willing to sell it for fifteen copper coins, you cane back and look for me.¡±


    The two brothers quickly walked away. They wouldn¡¯t sell their rice dumplings at a low price.


    When the two of them arrived at the second restaurant, the shopkeeper took a look and declined. ¡°Your things look too ordinary. Only exquisite things will be liked by people.¡±


    This dealt a heavy blow to the two of them. They thought that it would be easy, but in the end, they encountered one obstacle after another.


    Chu Third sighed and pursed his lips slightly. He was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go to the third restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Xuhua was also a little discouraged. Doing business was not as easy as he thought.


    The third restaurant was a little special. The shopkeeper was Chu Xuhua¡¯s childhood ymate, Chu Yehui.


    Chu Xuhua knew that Chu Yehui¡¯s family owned a restaurant, but he didn¡¯t know that the restaurant was so big. When he saw Chu Yehui, he waved and shouted, ¡°Yehui.¡±


    When Chu Yehui saw Chu Xuhua, he immediately smiled. ¡°Chu First, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to sell rice dumplings.¡± Chu Xuhua ced the food box on the counter. ¡°Take a look and see if it¡¯s to your liking.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Since they were from the same vige and were ymates, he had to help.


    Chu Third sized up Chu Yehui. He was not dressed as luxuriously as the two shopkeepers before him. He was dressed in a simple manner like them. He was tall and had rtively clear facial features. He was a magnanimous person. Yes, this business deal was very likely to be sessful..

 Chapter 165 - 165: Arrival of the Esteemed Guests

    Chapter 165: Arrival of the Esteemed Guests


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Yehui took a rice dumpling and ate it. The rice dumpling was no longer as warm as before, but the moment he opened the food box, a unique fragrance wafted out.


    ¡°Wow! Chu First, this rice dumpling is delicious. Who made it?¡±


    Chu Xuhua puffed out his chest slightly and said proudly, ¡°My fifth sister taught us how to make it.¡±


    Chu Yehui paused and was a little puzzled. ¡°Fifth Sister?¡± He had not returned to the vige for a long time and did not know much about what happened in the vige.


    Chu Xuhua exined, ¡°My parents brought my fifth sister back from her adoptive family.¡±


    Chu Yehui was even more puzzled. ¡°Wasn¡¯t your sister enjoying a good life in the county? Why did you bring her back?¡±


    Chu Xuhua did not want to talk about Chu Qingzhi being abandoned by her adoptive parents, so he said vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but she has been home for a while.¡±


    Seeing that Chu Xuhua did not want to say more about this topic, Chu Yehui did not ask further. ¡°Xuhua, let¡¯s talk about the rice dumplings.¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded.


    Chu Yehui took another bite of the rice dumpling. It was fragrant and glutinous. It was really delicious. ¡°How much is one rice dumpling?¡±


    Chu Xuhua said nervously, ¡°Twenty-five copper coins.¡±


    Chu Yehui thought for a moment and said in a negotiating tone, ¡°Xuhua, I think the rice dumplings are delicious, but they¡¯re new after all. We have to see if everyone can ept it. Therefore, 1 n to buy a hundred to try out. If they¡¯re easy to sell, we¡¯ll increase the quantity. What do you think?¡±


    It was finally a deal. How could Chu Xuhua reject it? ¡°No problem. When do you want the rice dumplings?¡±


    Chu Yehui quickly finished the remaining rice dumplings. ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go back and prepare the rice dumplingster.¡± Chu Xuhua remembered something. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m having a banquet at home today. Do you want toe?¡±


    Chu Yehui blinked. ¡°Why are your family holding a banquet?¡±


    Chu Xuhua straightened his back. ¡°My fifth sister has been conferred the title of a baroness by the emperor.¡±


    Chu Yehui was shocked. ¡°Baroness?¡±


    Chu Xuhua said proudly, ¡°The imperial edict has already been issued. It¡¯s the county magistrate who personally sent it. Are youing or not?¡±


    Chu Yehui agreed. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. How can I not go back for such a big asion? It¡¯s already noon. Wait for me. 1¡¯11 make arrangements and go back with you.¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The three of them returned to the Chu Vige together.


    At this moment, the Chu Vige was very lively. A group of vigers were preparing for the lunch banquet at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house. Laughter and chatter could be heard.


    Ning Yuting sat behind the table with a brush in his hand. There was a stack of nk paper on the table. When someone came with a gift, he would write it down on the paper.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang assisted him from the side.


    At this moment, the secretary of the county office walked over and took out a banknote worth 50 taels and silver ingots worth 20 taels. ¡°The county magistrate asked me to send this over. Thetter is my gift to Miss Chu.¡±


    Ning Yuting wrote down their names and identities and ced the gifts in the box beside him.


    Then, it was Yuan Hongjun¡¯s job. ¡°Secretary,e and sit here.¡±


    The secretary nodded and followed Yuan Hongjun.


    Chu Qingzhi added a delicacy called leaf-wrapped sticky rice cake.


    The essence of the leaf-wrapped sticky rice cake was the filling. Under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s guidance, the aunties in the vige prepared two fillings. One was pork and sprouts, and the other was peanuts and sesame seeds.


    During the process of making the two fillings, everyone drooled at the smell of the fragrance.


    Bao Linjiang came to the workshop to see everyone making leaf-wrapped sticky rice cakes. It was something new. On this trip, he realized that he had really been a frog in the well in the past.


    After watching for a while, he went back to help.


    The vige chief walked up to Ning Yuting and ced a basket of eggs on the table as well as a big rooster. ¡°Yuting, your handwriting is very good.¡±


    Ning Yuting smiled elegantly. ¡°Vige Chief, you tter me.¡±


    The vige chief asked with concern, ¡°Have you recovered from your injuries?¡±


    Ning Yuting smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s recovered. Thank you for your concern, Vige Chief.¡±


    Since he had recovered, it meant that he had to leave. He had lived here for nearly two months and was reluctant to part with everyone.


    The vige chief looked at the people behind him who were waiting to present the gifts. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when you have time.¡±


    Ning Yuting nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    This time, it was Xu Wanrong and Sang Wanlu. The two of them brought along heavy gifts. There was cloth, tea leaves, and silver. Ning Yuting took a long time to record it.


    Such people were naturally esteemed guests. Yuan Hongjun immediately called Chu Qingzhi out.


    Seeing that it was the two of them, Chu Qingzhi immediately smiled. ¡°Wanrong, Wanlu.¡±


    Xu Wanrong was graceful and beautiful. Sang Wanlu was surrounded by a motherly glow. They looked very pleasing to the eye.


    Chu Qingzhi called the two of them to her room. There were too many people outside and she was afraid that something would happen to Sang Wanlu. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the two of you toe too.¡±


    Xu Wanrong said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s such a big matter. We definitely have toe and congratte you.¡±


    Sang Wanlu said in admiration, ¡°Qingzhi, it¡¯s such an honor to be personally conferred as a baroness by the Emperor. In the future, your family will be able to hold their heads high.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said humbly, ¡°I just did what I could do.¡±


    Xu Wanrong looked at Chu Qingzhi in admiration. ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re so brave. You actually went to help the refugees. If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s better for delicate girls like you not to go to such a dangerous ce.¡± If not for the fact that she knew martial arts and Tang Jinghong beside her, she would have been cooked and eaten by those refugees.


    Xu Wanrong¡¯s smile faded. ¡°I hope disasters won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s talk about something happy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi chatted with the two of them for a while before she was told that important guests had arrived.


    The guests this time were Shopkeeper Qian of Hongyan Restaurant and Shopkeeper Zhou of Fuyuan Restaurant.


    The news that Chu Qingzhi had be a baroness had long spread throughout the county. As business partners, they naturally had to send gifts and join in the fun.


    Chu Qingzhi walked out of the house. ¡°Shopkeeper Qian, Shopkeeper Zhou, wee.¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian said politely, ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re the first baroness in decades. You make us proud too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled appropriately and said, ¡°You tter me. Pleasee in.


    The county secretary is also in the room. You can chat together.¡±


    When they heard this, their eyes lit up. ¡°Okay..¡±

 Chapter 166 - 166: Banquet

    Chapter 166: Banquet


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingning, who was greeting the guests, felt a light tap on her shoulder.


    She turned around instinctively and saw a warm face. ¡°Yujie.¡±


    Tong Yujie was still as handsome as ever. He held a sword in his arms and was in high spirits. He raised his chin and asked, ¡°Qingning, are you surprised to see me?¡±


    Chu Qingning¡¯s eyes were clear and filled with surprise. ¡°I¡¯m very surprised. Why are you here?¡±


    Tong Yujie said naturally, ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to eat.¡±


    Chu Qingning frowned in confusion. ¡°How did you know that we¡¯re having a banquet?¡±


    Tong Yujie walked towards Ning Yuting. ¡°Everyone knows that Chu Qingzhi has been conferred the title of a baroness. I¡¯m here to join in the fun.¡± Actually, he had finally found a chance to get close to Chu Qingzhi. When he saw her on the roof that night, he had been having the thought of sparring with Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingning looked at Tong Yujie¡¯s back and narrowed her eyes. This guy¡¯s background was unknown and he was skilled in martial arts. What was he nning to do?


    With this thought in mind, she quickly went into the room to tell Chu Qingzhi.


    When Chu Qingzhi heard Chu Qingning¡¯s words, she walked out of the room. Tong Yujie was stuffing peanuts into his mouth. ¡°May I know who you are?¡±


    Tong Yujie pointed at Chu Qingning. ¡°Tong Yujie, I helped your sister chase away a thief that day.¡±


    Chu Qingning said, ¡°Fifth Sister, he did help me during the Dragon Boat Festival.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said politely, ¡°In that case, Young Master Tong, please take a seat.¡±


    Tong Yujie waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    When Bao Linjiang and Yuan Hongjun saw this, they walked over.


    Chu Qingzhi narrowed her eyes. ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    Tong Yujie took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°I want to challenge you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the letter but did not take it. ¡°I don¡¯t ept the challenge. Young Master Tong, if you are here to eat, you can stay. If not, please leave.¡±


    ¡°You must ept the challenge.¡± Tong Yujie suddenly drew his sword. There was a crisp sound, and the air buzzed. However, before the sword could be fully unsheathed, Chu Qingzhi suddenly grabbed his wrist. Then, the two of them began to exchange moves silently.


    Tong Yujie wanted to draw his sword, but Chu Qingzhi wouldn¡¯t let him.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense. Theughter around them slowly faded away and everyone looked at the two of them nervously.


    The tug-of-war between themsted for about a minute.


    With a ng, Tong Yujie put his half-unsheathed sword back. Chu Qingzhi let go of his wrist, and Tong Yujie¡¯s hand trembled slightly. The veins on his forehead throbbed.


    Tong Yujie cupped his hands. ¡°Sorry for my impudent behavior, but Miss, I won¡¯t give up on sparring with you.¡± He turned to Chu Qingning and asked, ¡°Where is my seat?¡±


    Chu Qingning hurriedly said, ¡°This way.¡±


    Tong Yujie left with Chu Qingning. Slowly, the atmosphere returned to normal.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang quickly came over. ¡°Master, are you alright?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and pointed at Tong Yujie. ¡°I¡¯m fine but he is not.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang looked over at the same time. They were doctors and could see through Tong Yujie¡¯s disguise at a nce. His arm was hanging weakly. It was obvious that he could not exert any strength.


    Yuan Hongjun was filled with admiration. ¡°As expected of my Master, you can subdue him with one move.¡±


    Bao Linjiang nced at Yuan Hongjun. ¡°You only know how to tter.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun kicked Bao Linjiang¡¯s butt. ¡°Little Abalone, I¡¯m praising our master. How is that ttery?¡±


    Bao Linjiang hid on the other side of Chu Qingzhi. ¡°You are a bootlicker!¡±


    ¡°Stop fooling around. There¡¯s a guest.¡±


    The two young men immediately turned into obedient rabbits and went to entertain the guests!


    Fang Zerong walked over with a box in his hand. He ced it on the table.


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards him. ¡°Zerong, is Jinghong free toe over for lunch?¡±


    Fang Zerong turned around and waved his hand. ¡°Jinghong has something on. He¡¯s been very busy recently.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was a little disappointed. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some food for himter.


    Bring it back for him.¡±


    Fang Zerong smiled and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    When It was noon, Chu Xuhua and the others returned. Grandpa Chu stood at the door of the courtyard and said loudly, ¡°The banquet is starting!¡±


    The children and elders in the vige had already sat on the chairs, their faces filled with joy.


    As soon as Grandpa Chu finished speaking, the aunties walked out of the kitchen. They heldrge trays in their hands with dishes on it. There were a total of nine dishes.


    These dishes were all steamed in a big pot that was used to cook rice dumplings.


    The moment the dishes were served, the fragrance assailed their nostrils, making everyone swallow their saliva.


    ¡°Wow, it smells so good.¡±


    ¡°One look and you can tell it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡±


    The children were overjoyed and wanted to eat every dish they saw.


    The leaf-wrapped sticky rice cake was served alone. There were eight people at a table, so there were 16 leaf-wrapped sticky rice cakes. There were two per person. After everyone ate the leaf-wrapped sticky rice cake, they were already full.


    Chu Qingzhi invited the esteemed guests to sit in the central room. The dishes were the same, but the serving was doubled.


    Chu Qingzhi took out a bottle of yellow wine and poured it for everyone. ¡°Everyone, try this wine.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chu, thank you.¡± Everyone took a small sip except Sang Wanlu.


    Fang Zerong put down his ss and asked curiously, ¡°This wine is not bad. Qingzhi, where did you buy it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I bought it from the north. This is the only jar.¡± This yellow wine was given to her by a young man as a token of his appreciation. She refused it, but the young man insisted on giving it to her.


    The county secretary picked up his chopsticks and said loudly, ¡°Eat, eat. This dish looks delicious. Oh right, let me try this leaf-wrapped sticky rice cake. It¡¯s something new.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have one too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it too.¡±


    When everyone started eating, Chu Qingzhi came out to tell her two disciples. ¡°If the two of you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll bring some dishes to the kitchen and get Eldest Brother and the others to eat with you in the kitchen.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang immediately said. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind.


    Master, quickly call everyone over. We¡¯ll set up the table.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hence, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family ate in the kitchen, leaving the other tables for the guests.


    Bao Linjiang ate like he had been starving for a long time. After eating, he could not help but sigh in satisfaction. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve eaten nine bowls of rice. The food is so delicious.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun teased him as usual. ¡°You¡¯re like a bird in a cage. It¡¯s not surprising that you haven¡¯t tried good food. If it weren¡¯t for me, you might never have a chance to try it.¡±


    Bao Linjiang red at Yuan Hongjun. This person was really annoying. He retorted, ¡°You speak as if you¡¯ve tried it before.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun raised his voice. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve indeed tried it before.¡±


    Bao Linjiang rolled his eyes and clicked his tongue..

 Chapter 167 - 167: Harvesting Wheat

    Chapter 167: Harvesting Wheat


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the afternoon, the vigers took sickles and went out to cut wheat.


    Although 40% of the wheat in the wheat field was ruined due to the drought, it was a good thing that they could still harvest 60%.


    The summer after the rain was no longer as hot. Walking in the fields was not so ufortable.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family put on their straw hats and walked into the wheat field.


    Li Qingyu didn¡¯t let Chu Qingzhi do farm work. She let her stay at home to rest. It was already tiring enough to go to the north to help the refugees.


    Chu Qingzhi actually didn¡¯t want to do the farm work either, but she still followed them to the wheat field.


    Standing at the edge of the wheat field, she looked up. The summer wind blew past the field, causing the wheat to rise and fall. It was a very beautiful scene.


    In this era, rice was the main food. Of course, many people could not afford to eat rice. Flour was cheaper. Therefore, there were many people who nted wheat. Usually, once the wheat was collected and sunbathed for a few days, they would be sold to the wheat shop in the county for ten copper coins a catty.


    Yuan Hongjun, Bao Linjiang, and Ning Yuting came to the wheat field together. As children of rich families who grew up in the city, they had never personally experienced the hardship of harvesting wheat. However, when they saw everyone drenched in sweat, they knew how hard it was.


    Tong Yujie also came to the side of the wheat field with his precious sword in his hand. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help?¡±


    Bao Linjiang nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re eating and drinking for free, but I don¡¯t see you doing anything.¡±


    Tong Yujie scratched his ear and stopped talking. Chu Qingzhi was not easy to deal with, and her two disciples were also not easy to deal with.


    Chu Qingzhi ignored them. Looking at therge amount of wheat, she suddenly had an idea.


    She asked her two disciples, ¡°I¡¯m going to the mountains. Are youing with me?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang said in unison, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved at Chu Qingning. ¡°Qingning,e here.¡±


    Then, she said, ¡°Father, Mother, 1 have something to do. If you can¡¯t harvest the wheat, hire people to do it. There¡¯s no need to save money.¡±


    Li Qingyu replied, ¡°We know. Go do your things.¡±


    Chu Qingnin hurriedly handed the sickle to Li Qingyu and walked towards Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth Sister, where are we going?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi led everyone back. ¡°We¡¯re going to the mountains to find something.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun was curious. ¡°Master, what is it?¡±


    Bao Linjiang was also very curious. He looked at Chu Qingzhi, his ck and blue eyes filled with curiosity.


    Chu Qingzhi kept them in suspense. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡±


    When they returned home, everyone took a basket, a pack basket, a small hoe, a woodcutter, and some other tools and followed Chu Qingzhi to the mountains.


    Chu Qingning was a little afraid. ¡°Fifth Sister, there are wild beasts in the mountains. Will it be very dangerous?¡±


    Tong Yujie followed them and said, ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Chu Qingning looked at him and said without hesitation, ¡°You can¡¯t beat my fifth sister.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Tong Yujie was speechless. ¡°1 haven¡¯t fought with her yet. How do you know?¡±


    Bao Linjiangughed. ¡°I also want to find someone to spar with. Why don¡¯t we fight? If you lose, stop pestering my Master.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun asked, ¡°Little Abalone, you told your uncle that you know martial arts? Is it true?¡±


    Bao Linjiang gritted his teeth. ¡°Yuan Hongjun, I¡¯ll fight Tong Yujie first, then you. I¡¯ll beat you until you kneel and beg for mercy!¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said nonchntly, ¡°Kneel and beg for mercy? If you are itching for a good beating, I can do you the favor.¡±


    Ning Yuting, who was walking at the back, suddenly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you doctors?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said, ¡°Can¡¯t doctors learn martial arts? If 1 didn¡¯t know martial arts, my family definitely wouldn¡¯t let me travel.¡±


    Bao Linjiang clicked his tongue. ¡°Can you not brag so shamelessly?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun waved the woodcutter in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±


    As they spoke, they had already entered the mountain.


    Beams of sunlight shone down from the dense branches, casting many light golden spots on the ground.


    Chu Qingning asked softly, ¡°Fifth Sister, what are we looking for now?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi released her divine sense and observed her surroundings. At the same time, she replied, ¡°We can pick anything useful, but the most important thing is to find hops.¡±


    Yes, she wanted to brew beer. As soon as she found hops, she could start brewing beer.


    Hop leaves looked simr to mulberry leaves. They could be found in the depth of the mountains and forests.


    Chu Qingning was dumbfounded. ¡°What is hops?¡±


    The others were also dumbfounded. They had never heard of hops.


    Chu Qingzhi felt that it was too hard to describe it with words. She said, ¡°1¡¯11 tell you when 1 find it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingning¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. She focused her gaze and pointed ahead. She said excitedly, ¡°Fifth Sister, it¡¯s nutmeg.¡±


    Everyone looked over. It was a very tall tree with fruits hanging from it. The fruits were round like cinnamon.


    The nutmeg could be used to make medicinal herbs and spices. It was very expensive in the county.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and walked over. ¡°We¡¯re lucky. Everyone, pick some.¡±


    Tong Yujie walked over quietly and grabbed the tree trunk. He activated his inner energy and the nutmeg fell like rain. ¡°This will save us a lot of trouble.¡± Everyone who was hit by nutmeg was speechless.


    Tong Yujie retracted his hand and hugged his sword as if nothing had happened. ¡°Don¡¯t need to thank me. You can pick it up.¡±


    It was indeed much easier this way. No one said anything and bent down to pick it up.


    They picked up about seven to eight catties.


    After picking up the nutmeg, everyone continued walking. There were still many on the tree. They woulde back to pick it when they needed it.


    At this moment, the heavy footsteps of a wild beast sounded. Chu Qingzhi was afraid of scaring Chu Qingning, so she reached out and plucked a leaf. She yed the leaf to make a tune and the footsteps became further and further away.


    Tong Yujie looked at Chu Qingzhi. She could actually drive wild beasts away with tunes. Could she be a witch from the southern border?


    The people of the Southern Border were good at controlling Gu worms, wild beasts, and other things.


    However, Chu Qingzhi was born and raised in the Chu Vige of Shuiyun County. How could she know this?


    He suddenly felt that Chu Qingzhi was very mysterious..

 Chapter 168 - 168: Guardian

    Chapter 168: Guardian


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After walking for a while, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang silently moved to Tong Yujie¡¯s side.


    Yuan Hongjun asked in a low and serious voice, ¡°Why are you staring at my master?¡±


    Bao Linjiang¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°That¡¯s right. My master is beautiful, but she¡¯s already engaged. Why are you staring at her?¡±


    Tong Yujie was speechless.


    After wandering the world for so many years, this was the first time he had seen a disciple who was so protective of his master.


    ¡°First of all, I want to rify that I don¡¯t have any improper thoughts about your master. Secondly, I saw her ying a tune on the leaf to chase away the wild beasts just now. She is very powerful. I¡¯m very curious, so I couldn¡¯t help but stare at her. It¡¯s that simple.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun asked with a hint of threat, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Bao Linjiang pinched his fingers and three cold silver needles appeared in his hand. He waved them in front of Tong Yujie. ¡°If you dare to have any evil thoughts, I¡¯ll definitely cripple you!¡±


    Tong Yujie raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sure. I won¡¯t have any thoughts I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    These two young men were not to be underestimated. Their medical skills were superb. If they really attacked him, it was really hard to say what the oue would be.


    After achieving their goal, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang ended their temporary alliance and became sworn enemies again.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard their words. However, she was quite happy that her two little disciples were protecting her.


    Ning Yuting looked at the two young men. He did not expect the arrogant two to ce Chu Qingzhi in such an important position. It was surprising.


    Tong Yujie smiled bitterly and followed.


    Chu Qingning suddenly pointed ahead and said loudly, ¡°Fifth Sister, that looks like Lingzhi.¡±


    The few of them quickly walked forward.


    Yuan Hongjun gestured excitedly at the lingzhi. ¡°This lingzhi is the size of two palms. It¡¯s more than ten years old.¡±


    Bao Linjiang nced at Yuan Hongjun and habitually bickered. ¡°Oh, you think you are smart? I think it¡¯s only eight or nine years.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun retorted, ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t want to talk to you. It will affect my mood.¡±


    Bao Linjiang was unconvinced. ¡°Master, how old do you think this Lingzhi is?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a very simple way to tell the age of a lingzhi, which is to weigh it. For a lingzhi to weigh one catty, it will take at least seven years.¡±


    Bao Linjiang said in admiration, ¡°Master is the best.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun muttered, ¡°Bootlicker!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ignored the two bickering young men and said to Chu Qingning, ¡°Fourth Sister, go pick some leaves and ce them on the bottom of the basket. 1¡¯11 dig up the lingzhi together with soil. I might be able to cultivate Lingzhi.¡± Chu Qingning said in surprise, ¡°Really?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°We can try. It doesn¡¯t cost anything anyway.¡±


    Chu Qingning said, ¡°Alright, i¡¯ll go pick the leaves immediately.¡±


    Tong Yujie held his sword horizontally and leaned against the tree trunk. He looked at Chu Qingzhi and the restzily.


    Ning Yuting stood at the side with his arms crossed. He looked at Tong Yujie and thought for a moment before asking, ¡°I wonder where Young Master Tong is from?¡±


    Tong Yujie kept looking in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s direction. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Ning Yuting¡¯s tone became stern. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell, please leave. Qingzhi is just a farm girl. Don¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    Tong Yujie smiled and said unhurriedly, ¡°You want to be her guardian too?¡±


    Ning Yuting was caught off guard and panicked slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. There¡¯s no such thing.¡±


    Tong Yujie did not care about what Ning Yuting thought at all. ¡°Then you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut, Young Master Ning.¡± There was a faint warning in his voice.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang surrounded Chu Qingzhi and watched her pick lingzhi. Bao Linjiang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, can you really cultivate lingzhi after removing it from the soil?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a 70% chance.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said with great interest, ¡°Master, when are you going to cultivate it? 1 want to see.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°When we go backter, I¡¯ll cultivate the Lingzhi in the herb garden. You can follow and watch.¡±


    Chu Qingning carried the basket over. ¡°Fifth Sister, do you think this is okay?¡±


    There were threeyers of leaves in the basket, so the soil would not leak out.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at it and said, ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    After putting the lingzhi and lingzhi soil in the basket, the few of them continued forward.


    ¡°Knotweed!¡± Yuan Hongjun quickly stepped forward. Suddenly, he tilted his body and flicked the silver needles in his hand. A colorful snake fell to the ground. Three silver needles pierced through the sneak head.


    Chu Qingning was shocked and covered her thumping chest. ¡°That was close.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pulled Chu Qingning to her side. ¡°Fourth Sister, don¡¯t be too far away from me.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°This snake¡¯s galldder is good stuff. The meat is not bad either.¡± Bao Linjiang went forward and pierced the snake head with a silver needle. The snake struggled twice and diedpletely. He put it in his basket.


    Yuan Hongjun was speechless. Shouldn¡¯t the snake be put into his basket since he was the one who killed it?


    Bao Linjiang ignored Yuan Hongjun¡¯s resentful gaze. ¡°Hurry up and dig up the knotweed,¡± he said. ¡°No one has been to this part of the forest before. There are so many good herbs.¡±


    They dug out half a catty of knotweed. The gain was quite good.


    The group continued to walk deeper. The environment became quieter, and there was a hint of danger in the air.


    Then, the few of them dug up some medicinal herbs, but there were no hops that Chu Qingzhi wanted.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Could it be that there weren¡¯t any hops?


    Just as she was feeling discouraged, the smell of hops entered her nose. This made her excited.


    ¡°Roar¡­¡± The painful roar of a tiger was heard.


    Tong Yujie flew to the front with light steps and shouted, ¡°Squat down!¡±


    Then, the roar of another tiger could be heard. This roar was filled with anger, helplessness, and sadness¡­


    Chu Qingzhi moved to the front.


    Tong Yujie wanted to reach out and pull Chu Qingzhi back, but Chu Qingzhi nimbly dodged him. ¡°Nothing will happen. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Tong Yujie clenched his fists and retracted his hand..

 Chapter 169 - 169: Picking Hops

    Chapter 169: Picking Hops


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There were two white-spotted tigers living in the cave. Here, on the left was the spring water, and on the right was a grasnd. The mountain wall was covered in moss. In front of them was arge forest. asionally, the roars of wild beasts came from the depths of the forest. The environment was especially good.


    The two white-spotted tigers had lived in this paradise for five years.


    Today, they weed their third litter of babies, but what was heart-wrenching was that the tigress was having a difficultbor.


    The painful growls made one¡¯s heart ache.


    Chu Qingzhi walked to the front of the cave and happened to see the tiger rubbing the female tiger with its head. There were tears in its big tiger eyes, and the female tiger¡¯s body was already in a pool of blood and on the verge of death.


    When the tiger saw Chu Qingzhi, it immediately walked towards her. It bit her clothes and dragged her to the tigress¡¯s side, signaling Chu Qingzhi to save the tigress.


    When Chu Qingzhi saw this scene, she felt a lump in her throat. She touched the tiger¡¯s head and squatted down to save the tigress.


    Chu Qingning, Yuan Hongjun, and Bao Linjiang were worried about Chu Qingzhi and followed her to the cave.


    Ning Yuting and Tong Yujie followed closely behind.


    Chu Qingzhi knelt on one knee and pressed one hand on the tigress¡¯ stomach. At the same time, the tigress¡¯ stomach kept bumping, as if the tiger cubs inside were moving. Chu Qingzhi was repositioning the tiger cubs. As long as the tiger cubs¡¯ head was facing outwards, thebor could go smoothly.


    Under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s help, the tigress¡¯s pain was relieved and it was not as afraid.


    The tigery beside the tigress and gently licked its head tofort it.


    Suddenly, the tigress tensed up and whimpered. A momentter, a furry ball fell out of its body.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang wanted to help.


    Chu Qingzhi hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. The tigress doesn¡¯t recognize you and will think that you¡¯re going to snatch its cubs and bite you.¡±


    The two of them hurriedly stopped in their tracks, and their understanding of their master¡¯s power deepened.


    Immediately after, another little tiger cub came out.


    Chu Qingzhi touched the tigress¡¯ stomach. There were more cubs inside. She secretly injected spiritual power into the tigress¡¯ body to help it recover from its injuries. Otherwise, the tigress would definitely be in danger.


    After stabilizing the tigress¡¯s condition, Chu Qingzhi went to help the two tiger cubs.


    The little tiger cubs were very weak, but they would recover after a day or two.


    After taking care of the two tiger cubs and cing them in the hay at the side, Chu Qingzhi carried the tigress to the hay.


    The tiger hurriedlyy down beside the tigress and licked its fur. It looked like it loved the tigress very much.


    Looking at the scene, the few of them were very touched. It was touching that two tigers could love each other so deeply!


    Chu Qingzhi cleaned up the blood and said to the tiger, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Take good care of the three of them.¡±


    The tiger nced at Chu Qingzhi and let out a low roar, as if to express its gratitude.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and left the cave.


    ¡°Thud¡­¡±


    When Chu Qingzhi and the others were more than ten meters away, the sound of something heavy falling to the ground came from behind. This caused them to turn around.


    The tiger¡¯s figure shed.


    ¡°What is it doing?¡±


    They saw the tigere out with the cub in its mouth and threw the cub away¡­


    There was another thud.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Yuan Hongjun was stunned. ¡°Master, why did Tiger Father throw away its sons?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was also very confused.


    ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± She walked towards the ce where the two tiger cubs had been thrown.


    The two tiger cubs whined and crawled slowly on the ground. Their bodies were covered in mud, and their eyes were half-open. They looked extremely pitiful.


    Chu Qingzhi picked them up and sent them back into the cave. ¡°You¡¯re their father. How can you throw them away? You can¡¯t. Otherwise, they¡¯ll die.¡±


    As she spoke, she ced the little tiger cubs beside the tiger father.


    After watching for a while, she left the cave.


    Unexpectedly, she had just taken a few steps when the tiger came out with the little tiger cubs in its mouth and threw them¡­


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    Yuan Hongjun walked over, full of confusion. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with Tiger Father?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to look at the cave. ¡°I guess it¡¯s because the tiger loves the tigress very much. Just now, the tiger was frightened to see the tigress almost dying. It med all of this on the little tiger cubs, so it wanted to throw them away.¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Bao Linjiang walked up to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was silent for a moment. ¡°Take the little tiger cubs away. Otherwise, they will definitely die.¡± They would either be eaten by other wild beasts or starve to death.


    ¡°Master, can you give me the little tiger cub?¡± Bao Linjiang¡¯s eyes were shining like gems.


    Yuan Hongjun quickly said, ¡°Master, I want one too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and looked in the direction of the cave. ¡°Bring them back. One for each of you. Raise them well and don¡¯t abuse them.¡±


    Bao Linjiang quickly said, ¡°Master, what are you talking about? We can¡¯t wait to pamper them. How can we abuse them?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll raise it to be majestic. In the future, I¡¯ll walk it on the streets of the capital. How cool will that be?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went to pick up the two tiger cubs and ced them in the basket. Then, she followed the smell and found the hops she had been looking for.


    It was a very lush tree. The leaves were like mulberry leaves, and the petals were wrapped together. The flower shape was very simr to mulberries. They were green and hung on the branches.


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at the tree, her pleasant voice filled with joy. ¡°That¡¯s the hops I¡¯m looking for.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun put down the basket on his back and took out a woodcutter to sharpen it. ¡°Master, how many do you want?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards the hop tree. ¡°A basketful will do.¡±


    Everyone started to pick hops. Soon, the basket was filled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi brought everyone out of the mountain through a shortcut. They returned to the vige in an hour.


    However, the house was very chaotic.


    A sobbing voice came from the crowd. ¡°Third Sister, please save us, save us!¡±


    Hearing the voice from afar, Chu Qingzhi frowned slightly and quickened her pace home.


    The others quickly followed her..

 Chapter 170 - 170: Complete Paralysis

    Chapter 170: Complete Paralysis


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Qingyin knelt on the ground and grabbed Li Qingyu¡¯s clothes as she begged. She cried bitterly, her face filled with tears.


    Beside her was a man in his thirties. He was dressed in rough clothes and his hair was slightly messy. He was also kneeling on the ground.


    Behind the man stood four fierce-looking thugs. They were tall and muscr, looking very fierce.


    Beside them knelt a 13-year-old boy and a five-year-old girl. The two children cried and wiped their tears. They were afraid and sad.


    Li Qingyu was very flustered and did not know what to do.


    Chu Rong and the others were working in the fields now. There was only Li Qingyu and Shen Ruyue at home, so they could not deal with such a situation.


    When Li Qingyu saw Chu Qingzhi, his nervous heart immediately calmed down. ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked up to Li Qingyu and turned around to look at them. ¡°Mother, what happened?¡±


    Li Qingyu actually did not know what was going on either. Her sister kept shouting to save her and did not say anything else.


    Chu Qingzhi nced around. ¡°Who wants to talk first?¡±


    One of the four thugs said, ¡°Are you the person in charge ? If so, 1¡¯11 tell you. If not, I¡¯ll wait for the person in charge toe back. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a waste of breath.¡±


    Li Qingyu hurriedly said, ¡°My daughter is in charge. Just tell her.¡±


    A hint of surprise shed across the thug¡¯s eyes. He suddenly had an idea.


    The girl in front of him was top-notch in terms of appearance, figure, and temperament. If he could take her away, she could definitely attract a lot of customers to their brothel.


    He kicked the kneeling man. ¡°He slept with our girls, drank good wine, and ate good food, but he didn¡¯t pay. We brought him home to get the money, but he said he didn¡¯t have anything. He said that your family has money, so we brought him to your house.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi wanted to kick this disgusting scumbag in front of her to the horizon. ¡°How much did he spend in the brothel?¡±


    The thug did the calctions. ¡°Five taels of silver for each girl. One tael of silver for a bottle of fine wine. He brought five friends to the brothel. That adds up to 36 taels.¡±


    Six taels of silver was enough tost a year for an ordinary family, but he spent 36 taels of silver in one night. This was horrendous.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t want to care about such a scumbag. ¡°Do you think our family should pay for this?¡±


    Seeing that Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t seem to want to care about this matter, the thug¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Aren¡¯t you rtives?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Does that even mean anything?¡±


    Li Qingyin hurriedly cried and begged, ¡°Qingzhi, please save your uncle. Please save our family. 1 beg you.¡±


    Her heart was filled with bitterness now. Not only did her husband want to hit her, but he also went to a brothel to find prostitutes. When he ran out of money, he wanted to sell his daughter. Her life was too miserable.


    The little girl hurriedly crawled over and grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. She cried, ¡°Cousin, if you don¡¯t pay them, I¡¯ll be sold to a brothel. Cousin, I beg you. I¡¯ll sell myself to you to pay my father¡¯s debt. It¡¯s better than selling myself to the brothel.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi lowered her head and looked at the little girl¡¯s teary face. After hearing her words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace ofpassion. Thispassion was only for the little girl.


    She pulled the little girl up and wiped her tears with a handkerchief. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Stop crying.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the man who was kneeling there motionless with his head lowered. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±


    The man did not dare to look up, but he said something that angered everyone present. ¡°If you want to buy her, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°What kind of man is this? She¡¯s your daughter. You actually agreed to sell her?¡±


    ¡°Are you still a man?¡±


    ¡°How can you be so despicable? Marrying you is worse than marrying a dog.¡± Chu Qingzhi turned around and asked Li Qingyu, ¡°Mother, what do you think?¡± Li Qingyu looked at her sister, nephew, and niece and could not bear to see them like this. However, if they helped this time, what if more rtives came next time to ask them for help?


    ¡°Qingzhi, 1¡¯11 listen to you.¡± She wanted to help her rtives, but this was clearly beyond her ability. It was better to let her daughter decide.


    When the man heard this, he quickly begged, ¡°Qingzhi, save me this time. I won¡¯t go to the brothel again. I won¡¯t go again. Please save me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was thinking about how to deal with this matter and did not answer him.


    Not getting a reply for a long time, this man thought that Chu Qingzhi did not want to care about him. He actually turned around and pulled the sleeve of the thug. ¡°My niece is so beautiful. She is definitely worth 36 taels of silver. Take her to your brothel!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, four punchesnded on his back at the same time. He groaned in pain andy on the ground.


    Yuan Hongjun, Bao Linjiang, Ning Yuting, and Tong Yujie attacked at the same time, all hitting his back heavily.


    Yuan Hongjun walked over and stepped on the man¡¯s head. ¡°How dare you speak to my master like that? You are courting death!¡±


    Bao Linjiang stepped on the man¡¯s spine and exerted force. With a crack, the bone broke again.


    ¡°You really deserve to die, you know that?¡±


    ¡°As a son, you are not filial to your parents. As a husband, you can¡¯t protect your wife. As a father, you can¡¯t protect your daughter. What are you doing in this world? It¡¯s really a waste of food, do you know that?¡±


    The vigers nodded in agreement. What he said was right!


    The pain of his bones breaking made the man break out in cold sweat. Even breathing was difficult for him. He said with difficulty, ¡°I¡­ 1 won¡¯t dare to do it again¡­¡±


    When Chu Qingzhi saw this scene, she knew what to do. ¡°Mother, go and get 36 taels of silver topensate him. My disciples injured him. 1 should be responsible.¡±


    Li Qingyu hurriedly returned to the house to get the silver.


    When the four thugs saw this scene, they could not help but take a step back. These people were even more cruel than them.


    Chu Qingzhi threw the money to one of the thugs. ¡°Count it.¡±


    The thug quickly counted the money. ¡°It¡¯s just right.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shouted sternly, ¡°Then get lost!¡±


    The four thugs quickly ran away, afraid that the two young men would attack them!


    Chu Qingzhi helped Li Qingyin up. ¡°He¡¯s paralyzed and can¡¯t be treated. Just let him rot.¡±


    When Li Qingyin heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief. This way, her husband would not hit her again, nor would he go to brothels or fool around. She, her son, and her daughter would be safe. ¡°Qingzhi, thank you.¡±


    Despair filled the man¡¯s eyes, but he could not move his body except his eyes.


    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The man cried. His cries were filled with despair and regret, but it was toote..

 Chapter 171 - 171: Take a Look

    Chapter 171: Take a Look


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Qingyin¡¯s son and daughter actually knelt down and kowtowed to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Cousin, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was slightly stunned. What had these two children experienced? She had allowed her disciples to beat him until he was paralyzed, but these two children were still thanking her?


    Everyone was shocked. It seemed that the man was usually abusive. That was why even his son and daughter hated him. He deserved it!


    What they did not know was that the man was addicted to going to the brothel. Not only did he steal Li Qingyin¡¯s hard-earned money to go to the brothel, but he also had affairs with the widow in the vige and embarrassed Li Qingyin.


    The two children were also embarrassed by their father. They were often mocked and ridiculed by the children in the vige.


    Chu Qingzhi pulled the two children up. The little girl gave her a good impression. ¡°Little cousin, what can you do?¡±


    The little girl said confidently, ¡°I can wash clothes, cook, grow vegetables, and sew clothes.¡±


    ¡°You know quite a lot.¡± Chu Qingzhi asked Li Qingyu to bring out a few dumpling leaves. ¡°Do you know this?¡±


    The little girl nodded. ¡°Yes, there are many at the foot of the mountain behind our house.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said gently, ¡°Then go pick it when you have time and sell it to me. Is that okay?¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you back after dinner. Go y.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    After the matter was settled, everyone dispersed. Li Qingyin dragged her husband to lean against the wall.


    She squatted down and smiled at him, her expression unprecedentedly rxed. ¡°You can finally be obedient.¡±


    When the man saw Li Qingyin like this, he was horrified.


    After that, Li Qingyin ignored him and went to help Li Qingyu.


    Before Li Qingyin came to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house, she had actually gone to her original family. However, her original family shut the door on her. At that moment, her heart was in despair. Fortunately, she still had her sister. Otherwise, she and her children would be doomed.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang treasured their little tiger cubs very much.


    They immediately ran to the vige chief¡¯s house and asked for some goat milk for them to drink.


    The two tiger cubs were very obedient. They slept after eating.


    Chu Qingzhi washed the herbs with Chu Qingning by the well in the front yard and dried them. Then, she prepared to go to the herb garden to nt herb seeds. Coincidentally, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang had just finished feeding the little tiger cubs, so the four of them walked towards the herb garden together.


    Chu Qingzhi named the small mountain where she nted herbs the herb garden.


    When they arrived at the herb garden, Chu Qingning took the hoe to plow the soil. Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang went to fetch water while Chu Qingzhi cleaned the herb seeds.


    Chu Qingzhi had already nted seven to eight types of herbs in the herb garden. Including today¡¯s herbs, there would be 13 types.


    As Chu Qingning worked, she asked, ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯m very curious why you wanted the hops. Can you tell me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°To brew beer.¡±


    Beer¡­ It was something new again. Chu Qingning did not ask further. Even if she asked, she would not understand what it was. ¡°Let me try when it¡¯s brewed.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang were confused. What was beer?


    After returning from the herb garden, Chu Qingzhi took a portion of the wheat that they had harvested and threshed it. The threshed wheat weighed 20 catties, which was enough.


    She washed the wheat grains and soaked them in water for a day and a night. She would process them further at this time tomorrow.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang had nothing to do now, so they recorded the production process of brewing beer. They were prepared to learn it and give it a try.


    Since Chu Qingzhi was their master, it was only right for them to learn from her, including brewing beer.


    When it was time for dinner, tables were quickly set up. The house was filled withughter.


    Li Qingyin brought her children to sit at the corner. They had never eaten such good food in their lives. When they saw the food, they swallowed hard.


    As they ate, they cried. This was really the best meal they had ever eaten in their lives.


    After Li Qingyin ate her fill, she did not forget her husband. She picked up some of every dish and fed it to him.


    During the feeding process, she was not impatient at all. Instead, she felt that her husband was in her control, which made her feel very at ease.


    After feeding her husband, she went to bid farewell to Li Qingyu.


    Li Qingyu hurriedly packed some food and some rice dumplings for her. After all, Li Qingyin was her sister.


    Chu Qingzhi asked Chu Third to use the delivery cart to send Li Qingyin and her family home.


    ¡°Cousin, thank you.¡± The little girl waved at Chu Qingzhi in the cart.


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand. ¡°Remember to pluck the leaves.¡±


    The little girl replied happily, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The cart gradually disappeared into the distance.


    At the same time, Chu Yehui also bid farewell to Chu Xuhua. ¡°Chu First, I¡¯m going back to the county. Remember to send the rice dumplings to my restaurant tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    At the military camp.


    After Fang Zerong heated up the food Chu Qingzhi asked him to bring back, he carried it to the main tent. ¡°General, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Tang Jinghong did not look up. After handling his work for the entire afternoon, his voice was slightly hoarse and tired. ¡°Put it there. I still have some work to do.¡±


    Fang Zerong held the tray and did not move. He said, ¡°General, Miss Chu specially asked me to send this back for you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong paused and put down his brush. ¡°Put it here.¡±


    Fang Zerong secretly smiled. ¡°General, eat first. I¡¯lle back to collect the bowlster.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded and picked up his chopsticks to eat.


    As if having thought of something, a sweet smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    At the same time, Chu Qingzhi also picked up the chopsticks and ate. She was exhausted after a busy day of work.


    I wonder if Jinghong has eaten.


    They had just seen each other in the morning, but it felt like it had been a long time. Should she look for him at night?


    She couldn¡¯t help but miss him. Let¡¯s go take a look, Chu Qingzhi muttered..

 Chapter 172 - 172: Beautiful Enough to Feast the Eyes

    Chapter 172: Beautiful Enough to Feast the Eyes


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At night, a monkey nimbly ran into Tang Jinghong¡¯s tent and handed a piece of paper to the man who was working.


    The man looked at the monkey curiously, then his gazended on the pink paper.


    He reached out to take it, but the moment he touched it, the paper turned into specks of light. Then, the light flowed and formed some words. ¡°Miss Chu is waiting for you at the mountain peak.¡±


    The man smiled and left the tent without hesitation.


    On the mountain peak, Chu Qingzhi sat on a rock. She supported her chin with one hand and stared at the full moon in a daze.


    ¡°Qingzhi!¡±


    A clear voice sounded from behind. Chu Qingzhi immediately stood up and turned to walk towards Tang Jinghong. ¡°Jinghong.¡±


    Tang Jinghong hugged the girl in his arms tightly, his heart filled with joy and sweetness. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few hours since 1st saw you, but 1 feel like it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said softly, ¡°Me too.¡±


    Tang Jinghong tightened his grip and asked gently, ¡°What did you do today?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi wrapped her arms around Tang Jinghong¡¯s neck intimately. ¡°I prepared the banquet in the morning and brought my disciples to the mountains in the afternoon to find hops. I¡¯m going to brew beer¡­¡±


    Qingzhi was about to create something new again. Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°What¡¯s beer?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°It¡¯s a drink that¡¯s especially suitable for drinking in the summer. When it¡¯s brewed, 1¡¯11 let you try it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hugging for a while, the two of them separated. Chu Qingzhi pulled Tang Jinghong to sit on the rock.


    Tang Jinghong reached out and hugged Chu Qingzhi¡¯s shoulder. Chu Qingzhi leaned against Tang Jinghong¡¯s chest and the two of them admired the moon.


    The night breeze rustled the leaves. The moonlight elongated their figures. The ethereal night made everything beautiful.


    Chu Qingzhi took out the food box, opened it, and took out the things inside. ¡°I asked Zerong to bring you food today, but I forgot to put this in it. I specially brought some for you. Try it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong took the te and chopsticks from Chu Qingzhi. ¡°What¡¯s this called?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes reflected the moonlight, as bright and beautiful as the stars. ¡°It¡¯s called leaf-wrapped sticky rice cake. It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    Tang Jinghong took a bite. It was sweet and tasted like peanuts and sesame seeds. It was his favorite taste. He brought it to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s month and fed it to her. ¡°Have a bite too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi cooperated and took a bite. She deliberately bit the ce where Tang Jinghong had bitten and evenmented, ¡°It seems to have be sweeter.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s ears turned red. ¡°Do you want another bite?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°No. I specially brought it for you. Eat more. 1 made it myself.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s smiley face. ¡°You are beautiful.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked jokingly, ¡°How beautiful?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said readily. ¡°Beautiful enough to feast my eyes. Looking at you, I feel like I can eat ten bowls of rice.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi supported her chin and looked at Tang Jinghong. She smiled and said, ¡°Then will you grow into a fatty?¡±


    Tang Jinghong ate the second leaf-wrapped sticky rice cake. It was really delicious. He kept feeling that Qingzhi¡¯s food was the best. ¡°Will you stop liking me if 1 grow into a fatty?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and asked, ¡°Then if 1 be a fatty, will you stop liking me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said without hesitation, ¡°No, looks are not important. I don¡¯t value looks.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said deliberately, ¡°But 1 like handsome men.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll be careful not to grow into a fatty.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Herughter echoed in the quiet night. It was very crisp and pleasant.


    Afterughing for a while, she asked, ¡°Jinghong, why did the emperor suddenly confer a title to me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong did not hide it from Chu Qingzhi and said bluntly, ¡°Because the county magistrate and I asked for credit for you at the same time.¡±


    ¡°The county magistrate?¡± She was not surprised that Tang Jinghong would ask for credit for her, but why did the county magistrate do it too?


    Tang Jinghong said in a low voice, ¡°The county magistrate knows what you¡¯ve done. He¡¯s very good at judging the situation, so it¡¯s not surprising that he wants to help you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, indicating that she understood.


    Tang Jinghong thought that Chu Qingzhi was worried that being in the limelight would put her and her family in harm¡¯s way. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take whatever is rewarded to you. With me around, you are safe.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Yes, my great general.¡±


    When Tang Jinghong heard Chu Qingzhi say the words ¡°My Great General¡±, his heart raced. He felt that Qingzhi was teasing him.


    He put down the bowl, te, and chopsticks and pulled Qingzhi over. ¡°Let me hug you for a while more, then I¡¯ll send you back to rest. You have to attend the flower parade tomorrow, so you have to rest early. Qingzhi, it¡¯s been hard on you these days.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi leaned against Tang Jinghong rxedly. ¡°Will you parade with me tomorrow?¡±


    Tang Jinghong kissed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s forehead and couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss her. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be your guardian.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled secretly. This guy seemed to have be bolder, but she quite liked Jinghong taking the initiative. ¡°Jinghong¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and wrapped her arms around Tang Jinghong¡¯s neck. She ced her face on his shoulder and said, ¡°Nothing. 1 just wanted to call you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked with concern, ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°A little.¡±


    Tang Jinghong carried Chu Qingzhi up and said dotingly, ¡°Then 1¡¯11 send you back.¡±


    ¡°Food box.¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned around and asked Chu Qingzhi to pick up the food box.


    Then, he carried her and flew down the mountain.


    Under the moonlight, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hair fluttered gently, looking like a fairy descending to the mortal world.


    Afternding at the foot of the mountain, Chu Qingzhi tidied her hair that was blown by the night wind. ¡°This is the first time someone has carried me like this.¡±


    ¡°There will be many firsts in the future.¡± Tang Jinghong lowered his head. ¡°As long as I have it, 1¡¯11 give it to you.¡±


    It was undeniable that Chu Qingzhi was seduced again. Ripples spread out in her heart, and she was extremely tempted.


    Once she was tempted, she would be impulsive.


    She leaned forward and nted a kiss on Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s lips curled up into a yful smile. He carried Chu Qingzhi and walked towards her house. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you home.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi swung her legs. ¡°Am 1 heavy?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said very seriously, ¡°Not heavy. 1 can carry you around the county.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi touched Tang Jinghong¡¯s handsome face and joked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we try it someday?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said without any hesitation, ¡°You can choose the time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi could not help butugh. She seemed to be especially happy when she was with Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong ced Chu Qingzhi at the entrance of the courtyard and tidied her hair. His eyes were filled with reluctance. ¡°Go in and rest early. I¡¯ll pick you up early tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hugged Tang Jinghong. ¡°You too.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded..

 Chapter 173 - 173: So Handsome

    Chapter 173: So Handsome


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the Chu Vige.


    Early in the morning, the rosy morning glow filled the sky in the east. Wisps of smoke drifted out from the chimneys of the vige houses, and the air was filled with a thin mist.


    In the room, Chu Qingyue handed the neatly folded clothes to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth Sister, these are the clothes 1 made for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was sitting in front of the dressing mirror while Chu Qingningbed her hair. When she heard this, she took the clothes. The clothes given by the emperor felt very good. It was smooth and cold to the touch. It would definitely befortable to wear.


    ¡°Second Sister, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled and said gently, ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m more than happy to help you.¡±


    Chu Qingning said with a smile, ¡°Fifth Sister, we¡¯re all sisters. It¡¯s only right for us to help each other. Besides, you¡¯ve done more for us. We should be the ones thanking you.¡±


    Chu Eighth, who was sitting at the side and watching Chu Qingzhi put on her makeup, couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°Fifth Sister, we were born to the same mother. We¡¯re a family.¡±


    Chu Qingyue rubbed Chu Eighth¡¯s head. Seeing that her hair was messy, she said, ¡°Come here, Second Sister willb your hair.¡±


    Chu Eighth walked over cooperatively. ¡°Second Sister, can youb my hair until it looks as good as Fifth Sister¡¯s?¡±


    Chu Qingyue shook her head helplessly. ¡°Your hair isn¡¯t as long as your fifth sister¡¯s. You can¡¯tb it like her.¡±


    Chu Eighth reminded again, ¡°Second Sister, you mustb it well. 1 want to wear the butterfly hairpin that Mother bought for me.¡±


    Chu Qingyue did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Got it.¡±


    After a while, Chu Qingning was donebing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hair. ¡°Fifth Sister, what do you think?¡±


    Chu Qingning hadbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hair into a fairy-like bun. It was especially girly.


    ¡°Fourth Sister, you are really skillful with your hands.¡± Chu Qingzhi sized up herself in the mirror and almost couldn¡¯t recognize herself.


    Chu Qingning said smugly. ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and stood up. ¡°Alright, wait outside. I¡¯m going to change.¡±


    Chu Eighth quickly pulled Chu Qingyue out. Chu Qingning and Chu Qingshuang followed behind them and left the room. Then, the door was slowly closed.


    Tang Jinghong had indeed arrived. He did not ride a horse today. Instead, he came in a carriage with four constables escorting it. It was quite imposing.


    In order to prepare for the flower parade today, the Chu family woke up early this morning. Now, they were all ready and could set off as soon as Chu Qingzhi was done dressing up.


    Some of the vigers were also dressed neatly and nned to go with them to watch the show. After all, they were from the vige and had to cheer for Chu Qingzhi.


    Even the vige elder came to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house early and nned to go with them.


    There were also a few other old and prestigious people in the vige who nned to follow and take a look. They had never seen a grand show like the flower parade.


    Tang Jinghong was wearing a dark blue and dark red robe with a blue jade and silver crown on his head, entuating his dignified aura.


    He stood at the door patiently and waited quietly. If one looked carefully, they would find his eyes shining with anticipation.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang stood beside him. Yuan Hongjun was dressed in white. His skin was delicate, and his face was handsome. Bao Linjiang was dressed in ck. His skin was fair, and his face was defined. He was very outstanding.


    Not long after, Chu Qingzhi was done dressing up and walked out of the room.


    Everyone looked at her and couldn¡¯t help but hold their breaths. Beautiful, too beautiful!


    Her beautiful and fair face was like a piece of top-grade jade with a faint white light lingering on it.


    Her eyes were dark and bright, and her eyshes were long and curved like a small feather, making her eyes look big and alluring.


    The bridge of her nose was high, her mouth was red, and her lips were curled up slightly. She was like a blooming begonia.


    She was wearing an orange-red off-shoulder dress with a light yellow background, outlining her tall and slender figure. The dress fluttered slightly as she walked over, making her look like a fairy.


    Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t move his eyes off her. Other than the girl who was walking over slowly, he couldn¡¯t see anything else.


    He went forward and couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re so beautiful today.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not bad either!¡± He was cool and handsome.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang looked at each other. Even the nobledies in the capital weren¡¯t a tenth as beautiful as their master. Their master was too dazzlingly beautiful.


    At this moment, the vigers were all thinking the same thing.


    The constable, who was also stunned for a while, brought over a box. ¡°Lord Tang, please put a flower crown on Miss Chu.¡±


    The flower crown was a gand made of nine types of red flowers. It was woven with a special technique and was very beautiful.


    After Tang Jinghong took out the flower crown, he carefully put it on Chu Qingzhi. ¡°You look even better.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and looked at Tang Jinghong. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tang Jinghong reached out his hand, and Chu Qingzhi naturally ced her hand in his. Then, she was led to the carriage.


    The vigers surrounded them and followed behind.


    Chu Qingzhi walked to the front of the carriage and turned around to say to her mother and sisters, ¡°Mother, Second Sister, Fourth Sister, Sixth Sister, Eighth Sister, Ruyue, let¡¯s take the carriage.¡±


    Li Qingyu was definitely unwilling to steal her daughter¡¯s show, and so were the others. In the end, only Chu Qingshuang and Chu Eighth got into the carriage.


    After Chu Qingzhi got into the carriage, they set off.


    More than half of the vige was mobilized. It was unprecedented.


    The carriage drove steadily. After twenty minutes, they arrived at the entrance of the county city. The people in the county city had alreadye out to watch the show.


    Usually, there was no show to watch. To them, who had ack of entertainment activities, once there was a show, they wouldn¡¯t miss it.


    At this moment, both sides of the street were filled with people. There were men and women, old and young. Everyone was in high spirits and looking forward to it.


    ¡°I heard that this Miss Chu Qingzhi is very beautiful. I¡¯m lucky today.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a girl who did a good deed for themon people. Even if she didn¡¯t look beautiful, her temperament must be extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°I heard that she is only a fifteen-year-old girl, but her medical skills are already superb. This is unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°If her medical skills weren¡¯t superb, would she be able to treat mria?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right. How amazing..¡±

 Chapter 174 - 174: Dizzy From Anger

    Chapter 174: Dizzy From Anger


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone discussed and was extremely curious about Chu Qingzhi.


    Among these people, Wang Peifang was also there. She heard from the servants that Chu Qingzhi was going to go on a flower parade on the streets today. How could such a glorious thing happen to Chu Qingzhi? She did not believe it at all. Later on, she thought that it must be someone with the same name as Chu Qingzhi, but she still nned toe and take a look personally to dispel her doubts.


    The servant girls at the side hoped that it was Chu Qingzhi. Back then when Chu Qingzhi was still around, she got along very well with the servant girls and treated them as her sisters, so they all hoped that Wang Peifang would be pped in the face.


    Under the unexpectant gazes of everyone, the carriage gradually arrived and stopped at the city gate.


    The county magistrate, his secretary, and a group of constables were already waiting here. This was a big matter in the county city and no mistakes could be made. As thergest official in the county city, the county magistrate naturally had to take charge of the situation.


    After the carriage stopped, the county magistrate walked over.


    Tang Jinghong lifted the curtain and said softly, ¡°Qingzhi, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reached out and ced her hand in Tang Jinghong¡¯s. On her wrist was a flower bracelet that Chu Eighth had made for her. It was decorated with daisies, making her hand look extremely delicate and beautiful.


    Looking at the hand that had reached out from the carriage, everyone couldn¡¯t help but picture Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s figure slowly moved out of the carriage andnded briskly on the ground. As people saw here out, their eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the girl who was confessed to in public on the Dragon Boat Festival that day?¡±


    ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. She looks even more beautiful than those rich youngdies.¡±


    ¡°By the way, the man holding his hand seems to be the same man who confessed. They look like a good match.¡±


    The discussion became more and more intense. It was even livelier than the market.


    Chu Qingzhi wanted to bow to the county magistrate, but before she could do it, she was stopped by the county magistrate. ¡°Miss Chu, there¡¯s no need for the formalities. Please get on the flower float.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡± With Tang Jinghong¡¯s help, Chu Qingzhi got on the float.


    The flower float was modified from a carriage with seats in the middle. The body of the carriage was decorated with flowers. Sitting in it was like sitting in a flower bush.


    Tang Jinghong walked to the front and agilely got on the horse. He turned around and looked at the beautiful girl surrounded by flowers, his eyes shining.


    Behind him were two soldiers who were also riding horses. The three of them cleared the way.


    Then, there were four constables behind them.


    Then, a float.


    Lastly, there was the music team.


    Tang Jinghong raised his hand and waved it. Then, he drove the horse forward. As soon as he moved, the entire procession followed suit.


    As soon as the music sounded, people cheered.


    The county magistrate got into a carriage and followed behind. There were also many carriages following behind the county magistrate¡¯s carriage to participate in the parade. Themoners followed along, making the scene especially lively and spectacr.


    However, this was nothing to boast about for Chu Qingzhi and did not interest her much. After watching for a while, her gazended on the tall figure at the front.


    He was the most beautiful scenery on the way.


    Chu Qingning walked arm in arm with Chu Qingyue and said with emotion, ¡°Second Sister, Fifth Sister is really beautiful.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re also a beauty. If Fifth Sister is beautiful, you can¡¯t be too bad-looking.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also very beautiful.¡±


    Ning Yuting¡¯s gazended on Chu Qingyue¡¯s fair face and he thought to himself, You¡¯re also very beautiful, gentle, and virtuous. That gentleness thates from your nature makes people like you.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang caught up with the float proudly. They wanted to protect their master.


    Tong Yujie stood on a tree trunk, hugging his sword as usual, looking like a sword master. He looked at Chu Qingzhi and thought to himself, I really can¡¯t bring myself to hurt such a beautiful girl.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Chu Xuhua wrapped his arms around Shen Ruyue¡¯s waist and protected her. She had almost tripped over just now.


    When Shen Ruyue heard Chu Xuhua¡¯s unique voice, her heart raced and her face slowly turned red. She quickly stepped away and quickened her pace, afraid that others would see her blush.


    Chu Xuhua looked at Shen Ruyue¡¯s back and smiled gently.


    Chu Third looked at Chu Xuhua and smiled ambiguously. It seemed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before he had a sister-inw.


    He then looked at Ning Yuting, wondering if he would be his brother-inw. However, this might be a little difficult. After all, he was from a rich family in the capital.


    As he thought about it, he followed the crowd, thinking to himself, Where is my girl?


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao specially applied for half a day off from school to join their fifth sister¡¯s flower parade.


    Chu Xuyuan shook his head. ¡°I want to find a poem to describe Fifth Sister, but


    I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t find it, use the word beautiful. This word is made for Fifth Sister.¡± Chu Xuyao nced at Chu Xuyuan and ran forward.


    Chu Xuyuan was speechless. It seems that I should study harder.


    Wang Peifang looked at Chu Qingzhi on the float and was stunned on the spot for a long time.


    That was Chu Qingzhi, the adoptive daughter she brought up.


    When the servant girl beside her saw that it was Chu Qingzhi, she was very happy. It was indeed a good thing to be loved by one¡¯s parents. Under her parents¡¯ care, she had be so good-looking in just a few months.


    Suddenly, Wang Peifang moved. She rushed over and grabbed Li Qingyu, who was filled with joy. ¡°Is she Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    Li Qingyu¡¯s wrist hurt from being grabbed. She frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Li Qingyu had never seen Wang Peifang before, so she was scared. ¡°Let go of me, let go!¡±


    Wang Peifang did not let go. Instead, she grabbed her harder and pulled her to the side with a ferocious expression. ¡°Tell me, is she Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    Li Qingyu looked at the float that was getting further away. ¡°She¡¯s Qingzhi, my daughter. What exactly do you want?¡±


    Wang Peifang asked indignantly, ¡°Chu Qingzhi from the Chu vige?¡±


    Li Qingyu struggled to break free. For some reason, she didn¡¯t like the woman in front of her. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wang Peifang staggered back a step, looking stunned. ¡°She¡¯s Chu Qingzhi. How can she be Chu Qingzhi? You¡¯re lying to me. You¡¯re lying to me!¡±


    Li Qingyu did not want to have anything to do with this crazy woman. She turned around and quickly walked away. She still had to see her daughter¡¯s float. How could she have the time to waste with a crazy woman?


    Wang Peifang looked at Li Qingyu¡¯s back. No, all the glory should have been hers. She should be the one who was proud to have such an extraordinary daughter.


    She shouted crazily in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Her throat felt like it was blocked.


    At first, the servant girl was quite happy, but when she saw Wang Peifang¡¯s crazy look, she was a little afraid. ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t we go back?¡±


    Wang Peifang turned to look at the servant girl. Suddenly, her vision darkened and she fainted.


    The servant girl quickly helped her up. At this moment, the procession had already walked far away and no one noticed her.


    Chu Qingzhi was wondering if Wang Peifang would faint from anger when she saw her adoptive daughter be so outstanding.


    As expected, she fainted..

 Chapter 175 - 175: Internal Strife

    Chapter 175: Internal Strife


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the Chu family of the county.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s adoptive father, Chu Zhongyuan, looked at Wang Peifang, who was helped back by the servant girl, and frowned. ¡°Why did Madam faint?¡±


    The servant girl quickly replied, ¡°When Madam saw that the person on the float today was Chu Qingzhi, she got excited¡­ and fainted.¡±


    Chu Zhongyuan raised his voice in shock. ¡°Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, it¡¯s Chu Qingzhi, whom you sent away.¡± The servant girl thought to herself, You deserve it. If you didn¡¯t chase Miss away, the Chu family would enjoy endless glory now!


    Chu Zhongyuan was also a little dizzy. He had heard that a girl named Chu Qingzhi had been conferred the title of a baroness. He also thought that it was someone else with the same name. After all, in his impression, his adoptive daughter was humble and timid. How could she have the courage to save the refugees?


    Chu Zhongyuan pinched his forehead. Now that Chu Qingzhi was a baroness, even the county magistrate had to give her some face.


    He red at Wang Peifang. It was all this woman¡¯s fault for being petty and short-sighted. Now, Chu Qingzhi had nothing to do with them. It was too infuriating!


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and p Wang Peifang. What a useless woman!


    If not for the fact that Wang Peifang was too domineering and her family was powerful, he would not have agreed to send his adoptive daughter away.


    Wang Peifang was woken up by the p. Seeing that her husband had pped her, she flew into a rage. She raised her hand and pped Chu Zhongyuan too.


    She roared, ¡°My parents never hit me. What right do you have to hit me?!¡±


    Chu Zhongyuan said angrily, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done. The family business is in a mess because of you. The turnover is decreasing every month. My daughter is gone, and my son is sickly. You¡¯re a jinx. I¡¯m unlucky to have married a woman like you!¡±


    Wang Peifang was stunned. She did not expect her weak husband to me her instead of reflecting on himself. If not for her, his family would have gone bankrupt long ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s unlucky to have married a man like you. Not only are you not of any help, but you also hit women. If you think you are capable, go out and work hard!¡±


    Chu Zhongyuan shouted back, ¡°Wang Peifang, you always say that my family depends on your family. Why don¡¯t you think about how much you¡¯ve squandered over the years?¡±


    Tears rolled down Wang Peifang¡¯s face. ¡°How much I have squandered? Haven¡¯t I done enough for this family? Your family wanted a grandson, so I prayed all day and found countless doctors. But not only was your family not on my side, but they also brought a child back. What is that supposed to mean? Are you insulting me for not being able to have a child?¡±


    Chu Zhongyuan pointed at Wang Peifang¡¯s nose. ¡°Wang Peifang, we brought the child back because we didn¡¯t want you to be under too much pressure. You are ungrateful!¡±


    Wang Peifang pped Chu Zhongyuan¡¯s hand away. ¡°Why should 1 be grateful? What has the child got to do with me? I¡¯m not willing to raise someone else¡¯s child!¡±


    Chu Zhongyuan was speechless. ¡°How ridiculous! Now, it¡¯s her who doesn¡¯t want to be your child.¡±


    These words were like a sharp knife stabbing into Wang Peifang¡¯s heart. Her face turned pale and she suddenly lost the desire to argue.


    She walked towards the courtyard in a daze and muttered.


    ¡°I was wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. Back then, I married you against my parents¡¯ will. I was wrong. Why was I so stupid back then?¡±


    ¡°Retribution. This is all retribution.¡±


    Chu Zhongyuan spat at Wang Peifang¡¯s back. ¡°What I regret the most in my life is marrying a jinx like you.¡±


    When Old Master Chu and Old Madam Chu heard the argument in the courtyard, they couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. Back then, if not for the fact that they asked their son to marry Wang Peifang, who came from a better family, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.


    Sigh, it was toote to regret.


    There was an unprecedented gloominess in the Chu family. The name ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡± became a taboo no one dared to mention.


    The next day, Wang Peifang fell ill.


    The flower float paraded around the county city for a full circle before stopping. When the parade ended, it was already noon.


    The county magistrate originally wanted to treat everyone to a meal in the restaurant, but Tang Jinghong refused, and so did Chu Qingzhi, so after exchanging a few words, they parted ways.


    The vigers of the Chu Vige waited at the city gate to return with Chu Qingzhi.


    Some of the people who needed to help prepare the banquet had already gone back in advance.


    Tang Jinghong had been busy with work recently and originally nned to go back to the military camp directly. However, when Chu Qingzhi held his hand, he couldn¡¯t bear to be separated from her. He thought to himself, It¡¯s fine. I can stay upte to handle the work tonight.


    As soon as Chu Qingzhi returned, she saw a thirteen-year-old boy and a five-year-old girl waiting at the door.]


    The two children opened their mouths and shouted, ¡°Granduncle, Grandaunt, Uncle, Aunt, Cousin¡­¡±


    They were Li Qingyin¡¯s children, Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin.


    In front of the two of them were two baskets filled with bamboo leaves.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the bamboo leaves and smiled. They were hardworking children. ¡°Mother, go and weigh the baskets. After weighing them, let the two children stay for lunch.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi led Tang Jinghong to the central room and sat down. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go change my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll go help carry the dishes and set up the table.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Xu Songnian brought over five kilograms of bamboo leaves. Li Qingyu gave him fifty copper coins. Xu Wenlin brought over two and a half kilograms. Li Qingyu gave her twenty-five copper coins. After lunch, she sent them to the vige entrance.


    It took about half an hour to get from Chu Vige to Xu Vige. There were two viges in the middle, and there were many peopleing and going, so this route was rtively safe for children.


    On the way back, Xu Wenlin whispered, ¡°Brother, 1 have to work hard in the future.¡±


    Xu Songnian clenched his fists. ¡°Me too. Sister, let¡¯s go back and water and fertilize the bamboo forest. In the future, we will specialize in picking bamboo leaves and selling them.¡±


    Xu Wenlin echoed, ¡°Brother, I support you. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Xu Songnian said in high spirits, ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together and earn more money to make our family better.¡±


    Xu Wenlin nodded heavily, her eyes filled with yearning. ¡°Yes.¡±


    In Yunfei School.


    After lunch, Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao rode Fu Bao to the school. After they got off the horse, Fu Bao ran back on its own..

 Chapter 176 - 176: Unexpected

    Chapter 176: Unexpected


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ever since they learned how to ride a horse, they did not need anyone to send them to school. The two little boys didn¡¯t want their grandfather to be so tired traveling back and forth. Actually, Grandpa Chu did not mind, but knowing that his two grandsons were expressing their filial piety, he agreed. In any case, Fu Bao would protect them and not let them fall.


    When they arrived at the school, Chu Xuyuan got off the horse first and reached out to catch Chu Xuyao. ¡°Hold my hand before you jump.¡±


    When Chu Xuyao heard this, he felt that he was the weaker one and did not like this feeling. ¡°Got it, Seventh Brother.¡±


    The brothers finally got off the horse.


    Chu Xuyuan reached out and patted Fu Bao on the head. ¡°Go back.¡±


    Tap, tap, tap. The tall horse neighed and quickly ran away.


    Someone bumped into Chu Xuyao and knocked him to the ground. His palm was bleeding, and he gasped in pain. ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    Tan Maozhi was distracted just now and identally bumped into Chu Xuyao. He quickly helped him up and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Tan Maozhi was Tan Xueqing¡¯s cousin and the eldest son of the second branch of the Tan family.


    Chu Xuyuan held Chu Xuyao¡¯s hand to check and said with heartache, ¡°It¡¯s bleeding. What should we do?¡±


    Tan Maozhi said apologetically, ¡°I know a senior brother who practices mediciner. I¡¯ll bring you there to bandage the wound.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan quickly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tan Maozhi carried Chu Xuyao and walked into the school¡­


    The three of them came to the medical building. ¡°Senior Brother Song, Junior Brother¡¯s hand is injured. Can you bandage it?¡±


    Seeing that blood wasing out of Chu Xuyao¡¯s palm, Song Qingyuan agreed without hesitation. ¡°Sure, put him down.¡±


    Tan Maozhi put Chu Xuyao on the stool. ¡°Sit here and let Senior Brother Song bandage you.¡±


    Chu Xuyao thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡±


    There were some other students in the medical building. When they saw the two little fellows, they surrounded them.


    Everyone was wearing the same white student uniform. When they were gathered together, it was especially dazzling.


    Song Qingyuan ced the necessary items on the tray and ced it on the table. ¡°How did you hurt your hand?¡±


    Tan Maozhi said in embarrassment, ¡°1 identally bumped into him.¡± As he spoke, he yawned, looking extremely sleepy.


    Chu Xuyao noticed that Tan Maozhi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and there were ck circles under his eyes. It was obvious that he did not sleep well. ¡°Senior Brother, go back and rest. My Seventh Brother can take care of me here. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Tan Maozhi was really sleepy, so he did not refuse. ¡°My dorm is the fifth room in the third row. If you need anything, you cane and find me.¡±


    Chu Xuyao nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Tan Maozhi yawned and walked away.


    When he passed by, two students sneezed a few times. There was the pungent smell of rouge on him.


    ¡°Tan Maozhi must have stayed upte against night.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he get bored of staying in a brothel all day long?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Perhaps he likes doing that kind of thing. 1 heard that it¡¯s quite enjoyable. Women from the brothel are good at serving people. It¡¯s normal for him to get addicted.¡±


    Song Qingyuan cleared his throat and reminded them, ¡°We have junior brothers here. Mind yournguage.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Junior Brothers, you don¡¯t understand what we were talking about, right?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao shook their heads in confusion.


    The few of them heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Junior brothers, after you are done bandaging the wound. 1¡¯11 send you to the ss.¡±


    The two of them said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Senior brothers.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You¡¯re wee.¡±


    As Song Qingyuan treated Chu Xuyao¡¯s wound, he asked, ¡°Are you Chu Xuyao?¡±


    Chu Xuyao was a little surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Song Qingyuan pointed at the jade pendant Chu Xuyao was wearing. It was a norm among the schrs to wear a jade pendant. The jade pendant was not expensive and had their name engraved on the back. Coincidentally, the side with the name on it was facing outward.


    Chu Xuyao smiled, revealing his white teeth. ¡°Senior brother, why are you suddenly asking me that?¡±


    Song Qingyuan asked with anticipation, ¡°Do you know Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    Chu Xuyao blinked and thought to himself, What a coincidence. ¡°She¡¯s my fifth sister. Why?¡±


    Song Qingyuan¡¯s eyes lit up and he said excitedly, ¡°Is she your biological sister?¡±


    Chu Xuyao nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Song Qingyuan was excited. ¡°It¡¯s widely spread in the county city that her medical skills are outstanding. I¡¯ve discussed with the school and want to invite Miss Chu to teach us for a day. She doesn¡¯t have to teach us new knowledge. We¡¯ll be satisfied if she can answer some of our questions. Do you think we can invite her?¡±


    Chu Xuyao touched his chin. This was his habit when he was thinking. ¡°My fifth sister is very easy to talk to, but if you want to invite her, you have to see if she has time. If she has time, she probably won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Song Qingyuan was slightly relieved. ¡°Xuyao, can you wait for me after school?


    I want to go and talk to your fifth sister.¡±


    Considering that Song Qingyuan had helped him bandage the wound, Chu Xuyao agreed readily. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of the school.¡±


    Song Qingyuan hoped that time would pass quickly. ¡°Xuyao, thank you.¡±


    Chu Xuyao shook his head. ¡°Senior brother, you¡¯re wee.¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    An unexpected person came to the Chu Vige. It was his first time here. As soon as he entered the vige, everyone looked at him, making him feel very ufortable.


    Chu Junbao, a child from the vige, walked over and raised his head to look at him. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    Chu Zhongyuan looked around. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Chu Qingzhi. Is she around?¡±


    Chu Junbao sized up Chu Zhongyuan. He was dressed quite well and did not look like a bad person. ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡±


    Chu Zhongyuan said anxiously, ¡°I have something to tell her.¡±


    Chu Junbao turned around and shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, someone is looking for you!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was bathing Fu Bao and Hou Fu.


    When she heard Chu Junbao¡¯s voice, she thought that a business wasing and walked out. She did not expect to see someone she did not want to see at all.


    Her attitude was cold. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Chu Zhongyuan looked at Chu Qingzhi, who had changed beyond recognition, and felt vexed and regretful. He hated Wang Peifang even more for chasing Chu Qingzhi home.


    He gave her a fatherly smile. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m your father. I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed in the direction of the wheat field. ¡°My father is cutting wheat there. Whose father are you?¡±


    Chu Zhongyuan¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment. He wanted to escape, but he couldn¡¯t. If he left, he wouldn¡¯t lose this opportunity to get close to Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°Qingzhi, it wasn¡¯t me who chased you home back then. Don¡¯t hate me so much!¡±


    If he wanted to ask for forgiveness, he should go to theherworld to find the dead Chu Qingzhi, not her. Chu Qingzhi crossed her arms and was filled with coldness.. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If there is nothing else, get lost!¡±

 Chapter 177 Protective of Her Daughter

    177 Protective of Her Daughter


    Chu Zhongyuan did not expect Chu Qingzhi to be so rude to him. He felt humiliated. "Qingzhi, I''ve raised you for 15 years. You should at least be grateful for the love and care I gave you."


    "Love and care?" Chu Qingzhi sneered. "Where were you when Wang Peifang didn''t let me eat? Where were you when Wang Peifang hit me? Where were you when I was sick and couldn''t get up?"


    Chu Zhongyuan did not look surprised. Clearly, he knew, but he would not admit it in front of so many people.


    He pretended to be shocked. "Wang Peifang didn''t let you eat? She even hit you?"


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Chu Zhongyuan coldly and snorted. "I remember that you were there when Wang Peifang pulled my ear and pinched my arm, right?"


    Chu Zhongyuan was extremely embarrassed. Facing Chu Qingzhi''s eyes, he felt inexplicably guilty. "I''ve let you down, but we''ve lived together for 15 years. We still have feelings, right?"


    Chu Qingzhi said coldly, "I''m sorry. When you chased me out of the house, our rtionship was over."


    Chu Zhongyuan said matter-of-factly, "Which parent in the world doesn''t beat and scold their child? Don''t tell me you are going to hate us for the rest of your life because of that."


    Chu Qingzhi''s eyes were like ice with any feelings. "I''m sorry, I''m a vengeful person and will hate you for the rest of my life."


    Chu Zhongyuan felt that he had already lowered his attitude enough, but Chu Qingzhi was still so aggressive. He was a little impatient. "Chu Qingzhi, I''ve raised you for 15 years. Are you going to forget it just like that?"


    He''s revealing his true colors¡­ Chu Qingzhiughed coldly, her tone t. "Then what do you want?"


    "Shouldn''t you repay me a little?" Chu Zhongyuan said darkly.


    Chu Qingzhi''s eyes darkened. "What do you want me to repay you?"


    Chu Zhongyuan said in amanding tone, "The county magistrate has a few businesses that he wants to coborate with merchants. Help me get them."


    Chu Qingzhi''s killing intent surged, but she looked normal on the surface. "Before I help you, you have to answer a question."


    Chu Zhongyuan was overjoyed. "Tell me."


    Chu Qingzhi looked into the depths of Chu Zhongyuan''s eyes and asked on behalf of the dead Chu Qingzhi, "Do you really treat me as your daughter?"


    "Of course," Chu Zhongyuan replied without hesitation. As long as she could bring him benefits, what did it matter if she was really his daughter or not?


    Chu Qingzhi''s anger and killing intent erupted at the same time, but she still looked very calm. "Do you miss me very much?"


    Chu Zhongyuan replied without hesitation, "Of course. I''m your father. I watched you grow up. I definitely miss you."


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and said softly, "Alright, go and apany her."


    Chu Zhongyuan did not hear it clearly. "What did you say?" At the same time, he felt a pain in his chest, but it quickly disappeared.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Chu Zhongyuan coldly. "I didn''t say anything. Go back and wait for news." News of your death!


    Chu Zhongyuan asked amiably, "When are you going to talk to the county magistrate?"


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, "I''ll go tomorrow. There''ll probably be news in three to four days."


    Chu Zhongyuan said happily, "Thene and tell me immediately when there''s news."


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. "Okay."


    Having achieved his goal, Chu Zhongyuan turned around and left in satisfaction. As long as he obtained the businesses in the county magistrate''s hands, he would never have to listen to Wang Peifang again.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Chu Zhongyuan''s departing figure and said to the dead Chu Qingzhi in her heart, "Since they miss you so much, I''ll get them to apany you."


    Li Qingyu rushed out of the house and grabbed Chu Qingzhi''s hand with heartache. "Qingzhi, how can wemoners go to the county magistrate to discuss business? You can''t go."


    After saying that, she shouted at Chu Zhongyuan, "If you want to go, go yourself. My daughter won''t go."


    Chu Zhongyuan turned around and red at Li Qingyu angrily. "Let me tell you, she has already agreed. She has to go."


    Li Qingyu insisted, "I won''t let her go. You don''t love her, but I love her. The thing I regret the most in my life is letting you take Qingzhi away. Now that Qingzhi is back, she has nothing to do with you."


    Chu Zhongyuan waspletely furious. "Nothing to do with me? I raised her for fifteen years!"


    Li Qingyu also exploded with anger. "You raised her for 15 years, but you also made her suffer for 15 years. Now, she''s my daughter, not yours. You have no right to ask her to do anything."


    Chu Zhongyuan pointed at Li Qingyu with a fierce gaze. "You vicious woman and ingrate!"


    Li Qingyu met his gaze. She had to protect her daughter today. "You are the ingrate! You took my daughter away and didn''t treat her well. She must have suffered a lot. Now, get lost!"


    Chu Zhongyuan started to be shameless. "I can get lost, but you have topensate me for the money I spent on her all these years."


    Li Qingyu said very firmly, "I''llpensate you no matter how much you say. You''re not allowed to look for my daughter again."


    Chu Zhongyuan asked for an exorbitant price. "She spent at least 100 taels of silver a year in our family. Fifteen years is 1,500 taels of silver. Give it to me."


    Everyone gasped. Chu Zhongyuan was so shameless.


    "You''re really shameless. You actually have the cheeks to ask for 1,500 taels of silver." Li Qingyu was even angrier. "150 taels!"


    Chu Zhongyuan was naturally unwilling, hiis gaze fierce. "150 taels? Do you think I''m a beggar?!"


    Li Qingyu was a little afraid, but she still protected Chu Qingzhi tightly. "Then get lost. I won''t give you a penny."


    Chu Zhongyuan looked around and threatened, "Either you give me the money or go to the county magistrate to discuss business for me. Otherwise, I''ll bring people to smash your house tomorrow!"


    Li Qingyu retorted. "Come and smash it. I can report it to the authorities! If you dare to smash our house, you''ll be imprisoned for life!"


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Li Qingyu with admiration.


    The vige chief also stepped forward and shouted angrily, "If you dare to bring people here tomorrow, we''ll make sure you won''t be able to return!"


    The men in the vige stepped forward one by one. Everyone had earned money and eaten well in the past few months and had gained a lot of weight. At this moment, they looked tall and strong, revealing their muscr arms. They were quite intimidating!


    Chu Zhongyuan looked at Chu Qingzhi. Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows. "If you have the balls,e."


    "Get out of the Chu Vige now, or we''ll release the dogs to beat you!"


    "Vige Chief, capture him and bury him alive. No one knows that he came to our vige anyway. Even if someone knows, as long as we don''t admit it, they can''t do anything to us."

 Chapter 178 Pushover

    178 Pushover


    Chu Zhongyuan swallowed his saliva and cowered. "Chu Qingzhi, I''m your father!"


    Chu Qingzhi pretended not to hear him.


    At this moment, Chu Xuede came out with a long thick hemp rope and said very seriously, "I need two people to help me tie him up and a few more people and go and dig a pit to bury him when it''s dark."


    Seeing that everyone was serious, Chu Zhongyuan trembled in fear and hurriedly ran away. "You murderers, I''m going to report you to the authorities."


    Everyone looked at Chu Zhongyuan escaping in a sorry state andughed out loud.


    "How dare this coward cause trouble in our vige!"


    "Does he really think everyone is a pushover?"


    When Chu Zhongyuan heard the humiliating words behind him, he was embarrassed and angry. He swore in his heart to teach Chu Qingzhi a lesson!!!


    Chu Qingzhi felt very touched by Li Qingyu''s protective behavior just now. "Mother, thank you."


    "What are you thanking me for? You''re my daughter. Even if you hurt me, I won''t hurt you." Li Qingyu tidied the hair on Chu Qingzhi''s shoulder. "When I gave birth to you, our family had just paid the taxes and didn''t have much money. Chu Zhongyuan is rich. I thought that he would give you a bite to eat so that you wouldn''t starve. I didn''t expect him to be so vicious."


    "Mother, it''s alright. It''s all in the past."


    When the dead Chu Qingzhi was locked up in the woodshed by Wang Peifang, in the dark night, she hugged her legs and looked at the moon in the sky in a daze. She asked herself softly why her biological parents didn''t want her.


    Actually, Chu Rong and Li Qingyu were kind-hearted. Their original intention of sending the child away was also good, but this harmed their child. Chu Qingzhi did not know if she should resent her parents or not for the dead Chu Qingzhi.


    However, she would definitely not let Chu Zhongyuan''s family off.


    Li Qingyu''s heart was filled with regret. "Mother will definitely not let you suffer any grievances in the future."


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. "Mother, our family will be happy and well in the future."


    Li Qingyu said, "Yes."


    ¡­


    Chu Qingzhi called her two disciples over and went to the rice dumpling workshop to continue the next step of brewing beer.


    The next step was the second step, germination. This process would take three days.


    All the wheat grains had been soaked in water beforehand. Then, they were ced in the dark room to germinate.


    Chu Qingzhi ced the four bamboo sieves covered with wheat grains on the wooden shelf and used the box to block the sunlight. After that, she didn''t need to interfere.


    She turned around and asked her two disciples, "Have you written it down?"


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang looked humble. "Yes we did."


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly had an idea. "How about this? When I finish the entire process, you guys can do it on your own. Treat it as an exam and let me see your performance."


    "Sure." This made the two high-spirited youths feel challenged.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. "Let''s go."


    "Ok."


    ¡­


    When it was time, Fu Bao came out of the stable and ran to the school to pick up the children.


    At the entrance of the school.


    "Hey, look, there doesn''t seem to be anyone on that horse."


    "That horse is good. Its fur is good, and its leg muscles are tight. It''s definitely a horse with excellent stamina and endurance. It''s worth at least five hundred taels of silver."


    "It''s worth 500 taels?! So expensive!!" (500 taels is about 500,000 yuan in modern currency. I''m not sure, but it must be a lot of money.)


    "Mm, let''s go take that horse away¡­"


    "What if someone finds out?"


    "There are so many people here. Who would pay attention to us? Besides, we''ve been standing here for so long, but no one has approached that horse. It must be ownerless. Let''s go!"


    Two students who had evil thoughts slowly walked towards Fu Bao.


    One of them was on the lookout, and the other was reaching for the reins of the horse¡­


    When Fu Bao saw a sneaky strangering to pull its reins, it immediately neighed and raised its legs high to kick the Horse Stealer to the ground.


    Cracks¡­ The Horse Stealer was trampled on the ground, and the spine on his back had been broken into three pieces.


    "Arghhh¡ª" An ear-piercing scream sounded, breaking through the sky.


    It was off school time. Many students were walking out of the school and going back home together. It was very noisy, but after the scream sounded, the ce instantly fell silent, as if time had stopped.


    The student who was on the lookout was so frightened that he did not dare to move. He slowly turned around and saw blood on hispanion''s back. The color on his face immediately drained. "Murder! Horse killed someone!"


    These words rmed Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao, who had juste out of the school. The two of them immediately ran towards Fu Bao. Seeing that Fu Bao was fine, they rxed.


    The Horse Stealer pointed at Fu Bao. "Your horse killed someone!"


    Only then did the two of them notice a motionless person lying on the ground. Chu Xuyao asked indignantly, "What evidence do you have to say that it was our horse that did it?"


    The Horse Stealer said with trepidation, "There are hoofprints of your horse on his back!"


    Chu Xuyao did not panic. Fu Bao would never hurt someone for no reason. He thought for a moment and asked, "Were you trying to steal my horse?"


    The Horse Stealer immediately looked away guiltily. "We didn''t. We were just passing by when your horse suddenly kicked mypanion to the ground and stepped on him."


    "Impossible!" Chu Xuyao said with certainty. "Fu Bao will never hurt anyone for no reason!" He looked around and bowed. "Senior Brothers, did any of you see what happened?"


    "I saw the one on the ground go to hold the horse''s reins. As soon as his hand touched the horse''s reins, the horse got excited."


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    "There must be others who saw it. Those who saw it, step forward. We can''t let the evil go unpunished and let the good be wronged!"


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao looked at the student who spoke in surprise. If this senior brother became an official, he would definitely be a good official.


    "I saw it!"


    "I saw it too!"


    Four or five people stepped forward one after another.


    Chu Xuyao said, "Look, I knew that you wanted to steal the horse. You are just reaping what you sow. It has nothing to do with us. We won''t be responsible for this."


    Chu Xuyuan echoed, "That''s right. All of this is your fault!"


    The Horse Stealer couldn''t argue.


    Song Qingyuan pushed through the crowd. When he saw the scene in front of him, he hurriedly asked, "What happened?"


    Chu Xuyao pointed at the person on the ground. "Senior Brother Song, take a look at his injuries first." Although stealing a horse was wrong, there was no need to pay one''s life for this.


    Song Qingyuan had already squatted beside the Horse Stealer and was about to examine his body.


    The Horse Stealer had already fainted from the pain, and the snow-white student uniform on his back was stained with blood.

 Chapter 179 - 179: Fu Bao’s Attack

    Chapter 179: Fu Bao¡¯s Attack


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Among the medical students, Song Qingyuan¡¯s medical skills were not bad. After examining the Horse Stealer, he said, ¡°The bones in his back where the horse stepped on are shattered. He can¡¯t recover. He will be bedridden for the rest of his life.¡±


    One could imagine the feeling of something weighing 800 to 900 kilograms smashing on your back.


    The Horse Stealer had just woken up in a daze. When he heard this, he was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted again.


    Song Qingyuan said to another Horse Stealer, ¡°Hurry up and send him to the medical center. Otherwise, he¡¯ll die from excessive blood loss.¡±


    The Horse Stealer didn¡¯t dare to dy since it was a matter of life and death. He hurriedly found someone to help him carry the fainted to the medical center.


    On the other side, Chu Xuyuan helped Chu Xuyao onto the horse and then got on it himself. Finally, he waved at Song Qingyuan. ¡°Senior Brother Song, get on the horse. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Song Qingyuan hesitated. What if the horse kicked him off?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys go back first and I¡¯ll walk over?¡±


    Chu Xuyao cleverly saw some fear in Song Qingyuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Senior Brother Song, don¡¯t be afraid. With us around, Fu Bao won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan got off the horse. ¡°Senior Brother Song, you sit in the middle and hug Ninth Brother. I¡¯ll sit behind and hug you. This way, you won¡¯t fall.¡±


    Song Qingyuan looked at the two children and finally agreed. It would take ages for him to walk to the Chu vige on foot. Besides, he didn¡¯t know the way.


    He got on the horse clumsily. After he sat down, Chu Xuyuan climbed up and hugged his waist. ¡°Senior Brother Song, are you ready? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Song Qingyuan grabbed Chu Xuyao with one hand and pulled the reins with the other. ¡°Giddyup!¡±


    Fu Bao ran forward steadily.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s dinner banquet was about to begin. The entire vige was filled with a fragrance, as if it had already seeped into every inch of thend.


    As soon as Song Qingyuan entered the vige, he felt hungry.


    Chu Xuyuan invited, ¡°Senior Brother Song, stay at my house for dinnerter. You can go home after dinner.¡±


    Song Qingyuan did not intend to stay to eat. He hesitated and said, ¡°That¡¯s not good, right?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan smiled and exined, ¡°My fifth sister has been conferred the title of a baroness. There¡¯s a banquet at home that everyone is wee to join. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Song Qingyuan smiled. ¡°In that case, I will stay for dinner.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan nodded.


    The three of them got off the horse. Chu Xuyuan ran into the house and ced down his things. After cing his things, he quickly went to look for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth Sister, Fifth Sister¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was in the rice dumpling workshop, troubled¡­ Making rice dumplings every day required more than 1,000 kilograms of glutinous rice. They had already bought all the glutinous rice in the nearby county cities, and the shops were already out of stock. The glutinous rice in their inventory was only enough for ten days.


    She heard the voice and replied, ¡°In here.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan hurriedly ran over. ¡°Fifth Sister, someone from the school is looking for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was puzzled. ¡°Why is someone from your school looking for me?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan did not know the details either. He only said, ¡°I think he wants to ask you something about medicine.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi could only put aside her worries for now and say, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Xuyao was apanying Song Qingyuan. The two of them had just sat down at the table.


    Chu Xuyuan brought Chu Qingzhi to Song Qingyuan. ¡°Fifth Sister, he¡¯s the one looking for you.¡±


    Song Qingyuan hurriedly stood up and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m Song Qingyuan, a medical student of Yunfei School. Greetings, Miss Chu!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said politely, ¡°Young Master Song, please sit.¡±


    Song Qingyuan sat back on the stool, and Chu Qingzhi sat on the other side. She looked at Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao and said, ¡°Young Master Song, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Song Qingyuan deliberated over his words and said, ¡°Miss Chu, it¡¯s like this. My senior and junior brothers and I encountered many difficult illnesses in the process of learning medicine. Even the teacher can¡¯t answer our questions. Everyone in the county city is talking about how extraordinary your medical attainment is, so I want to ask Miss Chu to enlighten us. Miss Chu, are you willing?¡±


    He was actually a little uncertain. Chu Qingzhi looked too young, and the teacher who taught them was already more than fifty years old. He was very experienced. If he didn¡¯t know, would this youngdy in front of them know?


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Chu Qingzhi thought of the glutinous rice problem she was facing and didn¡¯t know if she should agree. Suddenly, she noticed that Chu Xuyao had bandages wrapped around his palm. ¡°Xuyao, what happened to your palm?¡±


    Chu Xuyao briefly exined what had happened.


    Chu Qingzhi called Shen Ruyue over. ¡°Ruyue, bring Xuyao to bandage his wound again.¡±


    ¡°Wound?¡± Shen Ruyue looked at Chu Xuyao and finally noticed his bandaged palm. ¡°I¡¯ll bring him to do it immediately.¡±


    After the two of them left, Chu Qingzhi agreed without any hesitation. She did not like to owe others. ¡°I¡¯ll go over tomorrow. Please wait for me at the entrance and show me the way.¡±


    Song Qingyuan quickly agreed. ¡°Of course, of course.¡±


    ¡°Xuyuan, take your Senior Brother Song to eat. Treat him well, understand?¡±


    ¡°Got it, Fifth Sister.¡±


    After saying that, Chu Qingzhi greeted Song Qingyuan and left. She still had to solve the problem of glutinous rice shortage.


    Tongzi County.


    After a busy day, Chu Yehui finally had time to care about the restaurant¡¯s matters. ¡°How did the rice dumplings sell today?¡±


    The shop assistant smiled and said, ¡°I was about to tell you that the rice dumplings are selling very well. They are sold out in about two hours. We need to prepare more tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Yehui blinked in surprise. ¡°Is it that popr?¡±


    The shop assistant said, ¡°It¡¯s very popr. Boss, I think we can increase the order.¡±


    Chu Yehui thought for a moment. Seeing that the rice dumpling was epted by the county people, he decided to increase the order. ¡°I¡¯ll increase the order to 1,000 rice dumplings tomorrow.¡±


    The shop assistant said, ¡°Young Master, 1 think the rice dumpling is very delicious. If more people know about it, it can definitely sell better.¡±


    Chu Yehui said, ¡°Then think of a way to let more people know.¡±


    The shop assistant nodded. ¡°Young Master, the Lan family is going to hold a birthday banquet. They said that it will be held in the restaurant. Aren¡¯t you friends with their young master? Why don¡¯t you negotiate a deal to add the rice dumpling as one of the dishes.¡±


    Chu Yehui praised, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. There will be a bonus for you at the end of the month.¡±


    The shop assistant said happily, ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡±


    With this thought in mind, Chu Yehui rushed back to the Chu Vige and said to Chu Xuhua, ¡°Xuhua, I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    Chu Xuhua was puzzled. ¡°What happened? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Chu Yehui asked bluntly, ¡°Can you send me a thousand rice dumplings tomorrow?¡±


    Chu Xuhua shook his head. ¡°I can send you at most 200. If you want 1,000, you¡¯ll have to wait until the day after tomorrow.¡± It was already dark, so it was impossible to make rice dumplings now..

 Chapter 180 - 180: Frog at the Bottom of the Well

    Chapter 180: Frog at the Bottom of the Well


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Yehui had no choice but to agree, ¡°Alright, the day after tomorrow then.¡±


    Chu Xuhua was very happy. His efforts were not in vain. ¡°Yehui, if you want to increase the order in the future, you have to tell me two days in advance. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have time to prepare.¡±


    Chu Yehui nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Chu Xuhua asked with concern, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Chu Yehui shook his head. ¡°Not yet. I rushed back and didn¡¯t have time to eat.¡±


    Chu Xuhua said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind,e over and eat.¡±


    Chu Yehui smiled and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    In the central room.


    The sky outside hadpletely darkened. The tables, chairs, and benches that were used to hold the banquet had been cleaned up and moved back to the homes of the vigers. Everything had returned to normal.


    At this moment, Chu Qingzhi and her family were all gathered in the storeroom where the ice cream bars were ced. This ce was filled with gifts from everyone. Previously, they were busy and did not have time to tidy it up, so they piled it all here.


    Li Qingyu said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s sort it out together. Put the food aside. Otherwise, it will be a pity if it goes bad.¡±


    Everyone gathered around to open the gifts.


    Chu Qingzhi took a basket of salted duck eggs. It was quite big. ¡°Mother, we can use this to make the rice dumplings.¡±


    Li Qingyu asked curiously, ¡°You can make salted duck egg rice dumplings too?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Chu Qingzhi said. ¡°We can¡¯t only have three vors of rice dumplings. We have to make more vors.¡±


    Shen Ruyue turned around. ¡°Qingzhi, other than salted duck eggs, what else can we make?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and said, ¡°A lot. I¡¯ll write it down for you to see.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After an hour, most of the gifts were unwrapped. There were some pastries bought in the county. There were fruits, fabrics, tea leaves, and silver. The silver was handed straight to Li Qingyu.


    Li Qingyu had already counted the silver, which was about 1,500 taels. Among them, 1,000 taels was from Tang Jinghong. The rest was from the county magistrates, the secretary, the shopkeepers, Xu Wanrong, Sang Wanlu. Li Qingyu had ced all this money in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s dowry box and locked it up. This would be Chu Qingzhi¡¯s dowry and no one was allowed to touch it.


    After sorting out the gifts, the food was ced in the kitchen. Everyone split the fruits and snacks. Li Qingyu kept the fabrics and tea leaves for use in the future.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to discuss with everyone.¡±


    Li Qingyu immediately asked, ¡°What is it, Qingzhi?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°We only have enough glutinous rice in our inventory for about ten days. We need to go somewhere further to buy it. Who¡¯s going?¡±


    Chu Rong said without thinking, ¡°I¡¯ll go. Everyone is busy. Coincidentally, I¡¯m free during this period.¡±


    Grandpa Chu said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too. The two children don¡¯t need me to send them to school anymore, and the wheat is almost harvested. I¡¯m free too.¡±


    Chu Third raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    ¡°Leave this to me,¡± Ning Yuting suddenly said. He spoke in a refined and unhurried manner. ¡°I should have a lot of stock of glutinous rice at home. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to transport it over. Coincidentally, I haven¡¯t been home for a few months. It¡¯s time for me to go back and take a look.¡±


    Everyone fell silent and looked at Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze swept past Chu Qingyue, who had lowered her head slightly, and she said, ¡°Alright, but we need you to send the glutinous rice over in five days. If the glutinous rice is not enough, we¡¯ll have time to think of another way.¡±


    Ning Yuting agreed solemnly. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do it well.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Yuting.¡±


    Ning Yuting smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    Chu Qingyue couldn¡¯t help but look at Ning Yuting and wonder if he woulde back after going back this time.


    The matter of glutinous rice was decided for the time being.


    At the military camp.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang rode back to the military camp. After dismounting, Bao Linjiang carried the food box and walked towards the main tent with Yuan Hongjun.


    Yuan Hongjun opened the tent door and said in a clear voice, ¡°Brother Tang, have you eaten? Master asked us to bring you food.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was reading a letter. When he saw them enter, he closed it and vacated the table. ¡°Put it here.¡±


    Bao Linjiang put down the food box. As he served Tang Jinghong the dishes, he teased, ¡°Brother Tang, you¡¯re the exception for Master. She personally made the dishes for you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°You can also find a girl to cook for you.¡±


    Bao Linjiang paused and said shyly, ¡°I¡¯m still young.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun nced at Bao Linjiang and did not argue this time.


    After Bao Linjiang finished serving the dishes, he took out a small wine jar. ¡°Brother Tang, don¡¯t misunderstand. This isn¡¯t wine. This is the milk tea Master prepared for you. It¡¯s especially delicious. Master let us drink half a bowl.¡±


    Tang Jinghong took the wine jar and poured a bowl. The brownish-yellow juice mixed with the fragrance of milk and tea smelled very good.


    Making this milk tea was very simple. Chu Qingzhi first soaked the ck tea leaves in boiling water, then poured the tea into the boiling milk. Finally, she added sugar to wrap it up. It was delicious and nutritious.


    Chu Qingzhi knew that Tang Jinghong had sweet teeth and had been overworking himself, so she made him this milk tea.


    Tang Jinghong picked up the milk tea and took a sip. The smile on his handsome face slowly deepened. It was his favorite taste. Qingzhi understood him very well.


    Yuan Hongjun sat on the ground. ¡°Brother Tang, does it taste good?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded with a bright smile in his eyes. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun smiled. ¡°Then we¡¯ll take our leaves. Enjoy your meal, Brother Tang.¡±


    Tang Jinghong reminded them, ¡°Sleep early.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang smiled at him ambiguously and left the tent.


    After returning to their tent, Yuan Hongjun took out his medicine box. There were all kinds of strange things, tools, pills, medicinal herbs, and so on.


    Yuan Hongjun took out a piece of paper and walked to the table to write down today¡¯s experience. ¡°Little Abalone, Master is going to Yunfei School to teach tomorrow. Are you going?¡±


    Bao Linjiang walked over to pour a ss of water. ¡°Of course. Why not? I want to attend the lesson.¡±


    A naughty smile suddenly shed across Yuan Hongjun¡¯s face. ¡°Do you think I can test the medicine on the students from the school?¡±


    Bao Linjiang forced a smile. ¡°They¡¯re so fragile. What if you kill them identally?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun thought about this possibility seriously. ¡°Indeed, they are even more fragile than you. They are like delicate flowers.¡±


    Bao Linjiang was displeased. ¡°Hey, do you always have to take every chance to ridicule me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m used to it.¡± Yuan Hongjun apologized insincerely. ¡°Actually, you can¡¯t me me. 1 didn¡¯t ask you to follow me.¡±


    Bao Linjiang bared his teeth. He wanted to strangle Yuan Hongjun. ¡°I¡¯m following my master, not you.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun continued to write about his experience. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to me that you can meet such a good master. Otherwise, you would always be that frog at the bottom of the well.¡±


    Bao Linjiang was speechless..

 Chapter 181 - 181: Teaching a Lesson

    Chapter 181: Teaching a Lesson


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyce Trantions


    In Yunfei School.


    Yesterday, after Song Qingyuan finished eating at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house, he hurriedly rushed back to the school and told the teachers and his ssmates that Chu Qingzhi had agreed to teach them for a day.


    There were a total of five teachers who taught them medicine. They were all imperial physicians who had retired from the Imperial Hospital. Their ability lived up to their reputation. Four of them were very unconvinced by a fifteen-year-old girl. The remaining one was the teacher who had discussed with Song Qingyuan to invite Chu Qingzhi over to teach. He was looking forward to it.


    The four teachers were all famous figures. They were displeased, but they still acted politely on the surface.


    Song Qingyuan¡¯s ssmates numbered a total of 50. Most of them were young men in theirte teens, and there was nock of talented youths. Naturally, they could not ept a girl younger than them giving them a lesson.


    However, there was a rational group among the students who weed Chu Qingzhi.


    Hence, when Chu Qingzhi arrived at Yunfei School, there were more than ten students waiting for her, led by Song Qingyuan.


    When Song Qingyuan saw Chu Qingzhi, he hurriedly brought his ssmates over to wee her. ¡®¡¯Miss Chu, Junior Brothers.¡± He bowed to Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang, but he didn¡¯t know their names. ¡°And two young masters.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi dismounted and helped Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao down. Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang also dismounted.


    The few of them returned the greeting. ¡°Young Master Song.¡±


    Song Qingyuan had rhe vibe of a schr and the calm temperament of a doctor. He was dressed in a white student uniform and looked very refreshing.


    He smiled and invited, ¡°Miss Chu, Young Masters, pleasee in.¡±


    After entering the school, Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao went to their ss. Chu Qingzhi and the other two followed Song Qingyuan to the medical building.


    Knowing that Chu Qingzhi was here, all the medical students gathered in a ssroom. At this moment, the ssroom was filled with people.


    The three windows were also filled with people poking their heads in. They were students from other subjects who were interested in Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°Look, look, look. She¡¯sing, she¡¯sing¡­¡±


    The moment Chu Qingzhi walked into the reaching building, it fell silent. Firstly, it was because of her outstanding appearance, and secondly, it was because of her aura.


    Today, Chu Qingzhi was wearing a more formal light green dress with only a begonia embroidery. It was simple and very suitable for this asion.


    Her long ck hair was tied into a neat ponytail inserted with a simple silver hairpin¡­ the one Tang Jinghong had given her.


    Her lips were red, her teeth were white, and her eyes were bright. Her dignified aura was natural. When they saw her, they would feel pressureing on. These students naturally did nor dare to be impudent.


    The teacher who weed her walked over and smiled. ¡°Miss Chu, thank you foring.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi bowed. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    The teacher made an inviting gesture. ¡°Miss Chu, please! ¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and walked to the teacher¡¯s seat. Then, she sat down. ¡°I¡¯m very honored to be invited to give everyone a lesson. In order not to waste everyone¡¯s precious time, let¡¯s get straight to the point¡­¡±


    The thoughts of the students¡­


    ¡°Why does this girl look so beautiful, but she is even more terrifying than the teacher?¡¯<sup>1</sup>


    ¡°She¡¯s only fifteen, but she¡¯s sitting in the seat I want the most.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, she¡¯s definitely pretending to be calm.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I want to see what you¡¯re capable of. One look and I can tell that you don¡¯t know medicine. Don¡¯t cry when you embarrass yourselfter!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a girl. She¡¯s not at home to take care of her husband and children, but she came to teach. She even sat in the teacher s seat. How dare she?!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi maintained her smile. ¡°Young Master Song said that he doesn¡¯t need me to teach you new content. 1 just need to answer everyone¡¯s questions. If you have any questions, feel free to ask. Let¡¯s discuss it together.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang found a stool and sat at the side. They held pen and paper in their hands and were prepared to take notes at any time.


    Gu Bangxiu raised his hand. He was very unhappy that he was worse than a girl. ¡°i have a question.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Please speak.¡±


    Gu Bangxiu thought to himself, i¡¯ll test your basic skills first. (The following sentence is untrantable from Chinese to English, thus it is omitted.)


    The students were stunned that she could answer rhe question so readily and perfectly.


    Gu Bangxiu¡¯s hand, which was hidden in his sleeve, clenched into a fist, but he could still maintain hisposure. ¡°What¡¯s the effect of andrographis panicta?¡¯¡¯


    Chu Qingzhi said unhurriedly, ¡°Andrographis panicta can help reduce the heat and treat inmmation. It can protect the liver and galldder.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions turned slightly serious. From the way she answered the question, she seemed to have some real ability.


    After that, everyone raised a question, trying to stump Chu Qingzhi. Chu Qingzhi answered every question with ease. Everyone was slowly getting convinced


    The students thought to themselves that this ss was more interesting than the teacher¡¯s.


    The five teachers listened to Chu Qingzhi from next door. Four of them nned to correct Chu Qingzhi once she made a mistake. They did nor expect to be taught a lesson too.


    The four teachers looked at each other and felt a little ashamed.


    The other one stroked his beard and smiled, Don¡¯t underestimate a girl or anyone else.


    Everyone was in high spirits taking the ss. Unknowingly, it was noon. However, at this moment, a miserable scream suddenly came from the quiet school. ¡°Ahhh, someone died!!!¡±


    This made everyone pause for a moment before they walked out. How could someone die?


    The five teachers next door immediately walked in the direction of the shout, and the students followed.


    Chu Qingzhi stood on the spot and did not move. Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang walked up to Chu Qingzhi. Yuan Hongjun asked, ¡°Master, should we go take a look?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t want to ger too involved. ¡°This is the school¡¯s matter. We won¡¯t get involved. I don¡¯t think they are in rhe mood to listen ro rhe lesson now. Let¡¯s leave.¡±


    After Chu Qingzhi bade farewell ro Song Qingyuan, she left with her two disciples..

 Chapter 182 - 182: A Major Case

    Chapter 182: A Major Case


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, halfway through, a constable chased after them. ¡°A/Iiss Chu, the county magistrate sent me to ask you to go over and take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi frowned, not really wanting to go. ¡°What¡¯s there to look at?¡±


    The constable said anxiously, ¡°That student died too strangely. No one could tell the reason.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not want to let the county magistrate down, so shepromised. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    She turned around and was about to leave when she heard Chu Third¡¯s voice. ¡°Fifth Sister, wait.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and saw Chu Third riding over with a constable. ¡°Third Brother, why are you here?¡±


    Chu Third got off the horse and exined, ¡°The county magistrate sent a constable to look for you. I was worried that something might have happened to you, so I came to check.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going back to school now. Come with me.¡±


    Chu Third replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The constable brought Chu Qingzhi to the county magistrate standing in front of the dormitory. ¡°Lord, Miss Chu is here.¡±


    Yunfei School wasparable to the Imperial College. When something so serious happened, he did not dare to be negligent. As the county magistrate, he rushed over at once.


    At this moment, looking at everything in front of him, he felt flustered.


    Shuiyun County had always been very peaceful and there were almost no major cases. He prayed devoutly to the heavens to bless Shuiyun County so that he could be the county magistrate for a few more years.


    ¡°Miss Chu, 1 know you¡¯re very smart and have high medical skills. Take a look at how Tan Maozhi died.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sighed in her heart and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The dormitory in the school was provided for students who were far away from home or who wanted to stay voluntarily. There were two people in each dormitory. It was spacious, simple, and bright. There was a bed, desk, and wardrobe. The conditions were not bad.


    The dormitory where the case took ce was the fifth one in the third row.


    This dormitory was upied by Tan Maozhi and Liu Yuanping.


    The person who screamed was Liu Yuanping, and the person who died was Tan Maozhi.


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards the dorm.


    The first crime scene was sealed. People were surrounding outside. Other than the constables, no one was allowed to enter.


    Liu Yuanping sat on the flower bed outside the dormitory. His ssmate had brought him a ss of water, but he was still in a daze and was trembling.


    The dean of the school was also here. When he saw Chu Qingzhi, he looked extremely surprised.


    This girl¡­ He smiled. It seemed that she was very knowledgeable.


    He didn¡¯t say anything and just watched quietly.


    Chu Qingzhi walked to the door and waved at Chu Third. ¡°Third Brother,e and help me.¡±


    Now, only Chu Third and Chu Eighth hadn¡¯t found a direction in life. She had been observing them. During this period, she realized that Chu Third had a pair of sharp eyes and could always see things that others couldn¡¯t. Moreover, his deduction ability was very strong. Solving cases was very suitable for him.


    When Chu Third heard that, he hurriedly walked over. ¡°Fifth Sister, what do you need me to do?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked around the room. ¡°Observe the room and don¡¯t let go of any clues. Tell me everything you see.¡±


    Chu Third nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The room was very clean and tidy. It could be said to be spotless.


    After entering, there were two desks ced side by side opposite the door. There was a bed against the wall on both sides, a wardrobe next to the bed, some worthless calligraphy and paintings on the wall, and some daily necessities.


    Tan Maozhi was lying on his side by the desk. His eyes were closed, and he looked peaceful. It was hard to tell if he was dead or alive.


    As he observed, Chu Third walked in.


    Bao Linjiang ran over and handed Chu Qingzhi a pair of gloves. ¡°Master, these are new gloves. Put them on.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but want to praise Bao Linjiang for being considerate. ¡°Go and ask Liu Yuanping about Tan Maozhi¡¯s daily schedule.¡±


    Bao Linjiang immediately agreed. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi entered the room to check the cause of Tan Maozhi¡¯s death.


    She put on the gloves and reached out to press Tan Maozhi¡¯s body a few times. Then, she frowned.


    This person died of cardiac arrest¡­


    He did not have a heart disease, and his heart had not been seriously injured or poisoned. To put it simply, he died in his sleep.


    This was too strange!


    The head constable walked over. He was a young man in his early thirties. He looked very steady and had a serious expression. ¡°Miss Chu, did you see the cause of death?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said honestly, ¡°He suddenly died in his sleep. He wasn¡¯t poisoned, frightened, or suffered any external injuries.¡±


    The head constable nced at Chu Qingzhi suspiciously. This kind of death was unheard of. Was she talking nonsense?


    The head constable asked, ¡°Is this a suicide? Or a homicide?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, so i can¡¯t answer this question.¡±


    The head constable was very disappointed. It seemed that this girl was not as powerful as she was rumored to be. Hence, he did not speak to Chu Qingzhi anymore and went to report the situation to the county magistrate.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s interest was piqued by this case. There were very few things in this world that she did not know, which meant that this case was not simple. Initially, she did not want to care, but now, she had to get to the bottom of it.


    As she thought about it, she suddenly smelled a fragrance. The fragrance was extremely faint. It was apound fragrance that contained cloves, jasmine, and patchouli. These three fragrances were very rxing.


    She followed the fragrance to Tan Maozhi¡¯s bed.


    Upon closer inspection, she realized that the fragrance wasing from Tan Maozhi¡¯s bed. The bedsheets, nkets, pillows, and bed curtains all had such a fragrance.


    In this era, soap was usually used to wash clothes. It should be the fragrance of soap. Why was it this fragrance though?


    Chu Third walked over. ¡°Fifth Sister, what are you smelling?¡±


    ¡°A fragrance.¡± Chu Qingzhi looked at Chu Third. ¡°Third Brother, do you smell it?¡±


    Chu Third shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Smell it carefully again.¡± The fragrance was very faint. If one didn¡¯t pay attention, they might not be able to smell it.


    Chu Third took a while to smell it. ¡°Fifth Sister, 1 can smell it, but this fragrance shouldn¡¯t be poisonous, right?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°It¡¯s not poisonous, but Third Brother, you can¡¯t miss a single detail when solving a case. Otherwise, your judgment will very likely be off from the truth.¡±


    Chu Third nodded seriously. ¡°Fifth Sister, i understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Third Brother, did you find anything?¡±


    Chu Third brought Chu Qingzhi under the beam in the middle of the room. He pointed at it and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, look. There¡¯s a mark there. It looks like it was left behind by a very thin thread.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked up. The beams were usually covered in dust, but that area, which was about an inch wide, was very clean. This was definitely abnormal.


    She walked out and flew to the roof. There were signs of the tiles being moved. ¡°Someone has been in and out from the roof.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi flew to the ground. ¡°Lord, there are traces of movement on the roof tiles. i suspect that someone might have entered the room from the roof and killed Tan Maozhi..¡±

 Chapter 183 - 183: Strange Young Man

    Chapter 183: Strange Young Man


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The county magistrate¡¯s expression was ugly. Having a murder case meant that this period of time would not be easy for him. ¡°Miss Chu, thank you for your help. I wonder if you can help us to the end. Don¡¯t worry, when the case is solved, 1 will definitely reward you.¡±


    It was obvious that this case was extremely tricky. It was better to find a capable person to investigate. Otherwise, who knew how long it would take to solve the case.


    Chu Qingzhi wanted to find out the truth anyway, so she agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    At this moment, a young man in ck walked over. He was thin and looked to be 15 or 16 years old. He had delicate features and was very energetic. ¡°Father, I want to investigate the case too.¡±


    When the county magistrate saw the young man, he felt a headacheing on. ¡°Go back. It¡¯s not a ce for you to mess around here.¡±


    The young man said firmly, ¡°Father, I¡¯m not messing around. I just want to investigate the case. This has been my dream since I was young. I didn¡¯t have a chance in the past. I won¡¯t give up no matter what.¡±


    The county magistrate ordered, ¡°Someone, bring Young¡­ Young Master back.¡±


    The young man was anxious. He quickly took a step back and said, ¡°Father, you can lock me up today, but can you lock me up for the rest of my life? Why don¡¯t you let me try?¡±


    The county magistrate felt helpless. ¡°Forget it. i¡¯ll allow it this time. If you can¡¯t prove yourself, you¡¯d better stay at home obediently.¡±


    The young man was delighted. ¡°Thank you, Father. I will do my best.¡±


    The county magistrate looked at Chu Qingzhi and said in a humble tone, ¡°Miss Chu, this is my son. He has liked to investigate cases since he was young. Please don¡¯t mind him being here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded indifferently. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The county magistrate went to make other arrangements.


    The young man walked up to Chu Qingzhi with a provocative gaze. ¡°Chu Qingzhi, my name is Tao Yizhou. Thank you for letting me stay and learn from you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said humbly, ¡°You tter me. Let¡¯s learn from each other.¡±


    Tao Yizhou was a little jealous of Chu Qingzhi. As someone of the same age, she had already saved countless people and made great contributions while he could only be a bird in a cage. ¡°Since you are so capable, why don¡¯t wepete?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi refused. ¡°Investigating cases is a very serious matter and can¡¯t be used topete.¡±


    Tao Yizhou snorted. ¡°What i mean is, let¡¯s see who solves the case first.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi moved aside and said humbly, ¡°Young Master, please.¡±


    Tao Yizhou was furious. Chu Qingzhi was too insensible. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely solve the case before you do.¡± After saying that, he rushed towards the dormitory angrily. He didn¡¯t believe that he was not as good as Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°Aiyo!¡± At the door of the dormitory, Tao Yizhou bumped into someone and fell on his buttocks.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Chu Third hurriedly went forward to help him up. He came out of the dormitory to look for Chu Qingzhi, but just as he reached the door, someone bumped into him. He was fine, but the other party was knocked over.


    Tao Yizhou¡¯s butt hurt at that moment. His eyes were misty with tears as he red at Chu Third. ¡°Are you blind?¡±


    Chu Third hurriedly said, ¡°You were the one who bumped into me. However, I was also not careful. I¡¯m sorry. Are you alright? I¡¯ll get Fifth Sister to take a look at you.¡±


    Tao Yizhou shook off Chu Third¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her. I¡¯m fine. Go away. Don¡¯t hinder my investigation.¡±


    As he spoke, he got up from the ground and limped into the dormitory.


    What a stubborn young man¡­ Chu Qingzhi smiled mischievously and walked towards Chu Third. ¡°Third Brother, did you find something else?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Third brought Chu Qingzhi into the dormitory and found some clues in the incense burner. ¡°Fifth Sister, the ash in the incense burner is strange. It¡¯s purple.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi picked up some purple ash and sniffed it. ¡°It¡¯s fleeceflower stems. This is a calming herb. Let¡¯s go out and ask Liu Yuanping.¡±


    Chu Third nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±


    Liu Yuanping had calmed down. When he heard Chu Qingzhi¡¯s question, he replied, ¡°When I came backst night, Tan Maozhi was already asleep. 1 was too exhausted and went straight to bed. 1 didn¡¯t burn fleeceflower stems.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked again, ¡°Was there anything abnormal about Tan Maozhi when he woke up this morning?¡±


    ¡°He was yawning non-stop like he had stayed up ail night. After washing up, he sat at the table and asked me to bring him breakfast. 1 had something to do, so I declined. When 1 returned at noon, I saw that he was still sitting there, so 1 patted him. In the end, he fell off the chair to the side and was dead.¡±


    As he spoke, Liu Yuanping shivered. He was not a bold person. Now that his roommate was dead, he was frightened out of his wits.


    Chu Qingzhi was deep in thought and asked, ¡°Anything else abnormal about him these past two days?¡±


    Seeing that Liu Yuanping was so afraid that he was stammering, Yuan Hongjun said for him, ¡°Master, he just told me that Liu Yuanping usually stayed in the brothel, butst night, he slept in the dormitory.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi frowned. ¡°In a brothel?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said with aplicated expression, ¡°He said that Tan Maozhi likes a servant girl at home very much, but her mother is very domineering and doesn¡¯t agree to the two of them being together. She is not even allowed to be his concubine. His mother also sold that girl to a brothel. From then on, Tan Maozhi stayed in the brothel like it was his home.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a story.¡± Chu Qingzhi paused and asked, ¡°How is Tan Maozhi doing at school? Did he say what his dreams were? Also, did he have any obvious habits?¡±


    Bao Linjiang replied, ¡°Master, Tan Maozhi is 19 years old this year. He has already passed the imperial examination at the county level


    and his results are above average. He¡¯s a B ss student.¡±


    ¡°He said that he wanted to be an official in another country. Then, he would redeem Miss Red Crane and take her away. He would never return to the Tan family.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Miss Red Crane?¡±


    Bao Linjiang exined, ¡°Miss Red Crane is the servant girl he likes.¡±


    ¡°As for the obvious habit, he likes to mix a kind of incense. This incense is called Red Soft Jade. He said that Miss Red Crane likes it very much. Every time it¡¯s used up, he will personally concoct it and send it to her.¡±


    Incense? Chu Qingzhi recalled the strange Incense she had smelled just now. ¡°Liu Yuanping, I smelled a kind of Incense in your room just now. Is it Red Soft Jade?¡±


    Liu Yuanping did not dare to hide anything. ¡°His incense mixing necessities are ced under his bed nk. When you lift his bedsheets, you will see a secretpartment. The things are ced inside.¡±


    The few of them returned to the dormitory and did as Liu Yuanping said. As expected, they found the incense mixing things.


    Chu Qingzhi checked it. The herbs used to make the Red Soft Jade were very ordinary. There was no poison, and it was not something that could kill.


    She turned around and said to the head constable, ¡°Put these things away first.¡±


    The head constable had already been ordered by the county magistrate to listen to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s instructions. He immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, Miss Chu..¡±

 Chapter 184 - 184: Complicated and Confusing

    Chapter 184: Complicated and Confusing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Third said, ¡°Fifth Sister, these tools are already worn. They should have been used for a long time.¡±


    Tao Yizhou squeezed over and sniffed the herbs. He suddenly asked a question. ¡°With Tan Maozhi¡¯s personality, will he really do this for a servant girl?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see that girl. Then, we¡¯ll go to the Tan family.¡±


    Hundred Flowers Tower.


    It was thergest brothel in the county. The girls here were fat and thin, each with their own merits. It was said that there was also the best wine in the county, attracting many people who liked wines.


    After the constable exined the purpose of his visit, the brothel madam led everyone to the entrance of a small courtyard from the back door. ¡°Go and ask. Red Crane is here.¡±


    They were a little surprised, not expecting there to be such an elegant courtyard in a brothel.


    When Red Crane heard themotion outside, she walked out with the help of a servant girl.


    She was charming and attractive. She was slender but also plump where plumpness was needed. She was undoubtedly a beauty. The corners of her eyebrows were raised slightly. She was very seductive and had the ability to bewitch men.


    She walked up to them and bowed slightly. Every movement was flirtatious. ¡°Sirs, pleasee in and sit inside.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went straight to the point. ¡°Miss Red Crane, we don¡¯t have time to go in and sit. We¡¯ll leave after asking you a few questions.¡±


    She turned to Chu Third and the two constables and said, ¡°Go and take a look.¡±


    The three of them nodded and entered the house.


    Red Crane¡¯s gaze swept past the three of them andnded on Chu Qingzhi. She was very surprised that a youngdy had the ability tomand two constables. She was a little envious. ¡°Miss, what do you mean?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°If you answer my question, I¡¯ll answer yours at the end.¡±


    Red Crane nodded and said, ¡°Miss, please ask away.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked into Red Crane¡¯s eyes. ¡°How long have you known Tan Maozhi?¡±


    At the mention of Tan Maozhi, Red Crane looked nervous for a moment, but she quickly rxed. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve known Young Master for six years.¡±


    What is she so nervous about¡­ Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Does Tan Maozhi like you very much?¡±


    Red Crane lowered her head slightly and said in embarrassment, ¡°Young Master treats me a little differently. Ever since I was sold to the brothel, he has ced me in this courtyard. It has been three years. Young Master has always been very good to me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Does Tan Maozhi¡¯s mother know about this?¡±


    ¡°She does.¡± Red Crane said with a sigh, ¡°Young Master said that if she doesn¡¯t agree, he will quit his study. That¡¯s why her motherpromised, but she also won¡¯t allow Young Master to redeem me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi found it a little strange. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t his mother want him to marry you?¡±


    Red Crane looked sad. ¡°I¡¯m the descendant of a criminal official. Marrying me will affect Young Master¡¯s career.¡±


    Descendant of a criminal official? Chu Qingzhi frowned. There was another story behind this case. ¡°Show us the incense Tan Maozhi sent you.¡±


    Red Crane signaled to the servant girl. The servant girl went into the room and took out a rouge box. The box was the size of a palm and was filled with Red Soft Jade, a kind of red powder.


    Chu Qingzhi picked up some powder with her fingers and sniffed it. It was the same as the incense found under Tan Maozhi¡¯s bed. ¡°Does he often send you incense?¡±


    Red Crane looked at Red Soft Jade with a gentle gaze. ¡°Once I¡¯ve used it up, Maozhi will send it to me. It¡¯s never stopped for three years. Moreover, he specially learned to make this incense for me. Maozhi treats me especially well.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Red Crane. ¡°Then, IVLiss Red Crane, other than Tan Maozhi, do you serve other customers?¡±


    Red Crane¡¯s face turned red, and she said hurriedly, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t spout nonsense. 1 only have Young Master in my heart.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Has there been anything abnormal about Tan Maozhi recently?¡±


    Red Crane thought about it carefully. ¡°Something abnormal¡­¡± She hesitated for a moment. ¡°By the way, recently, Maozhi keeps saying that he¡¯s tired even though he has enough sleep.¡±


    Liu Yuanping also said that Tan Maozhi was sleepy all day long. This matched. ¡°Why didn¡¯t hee to look for youst night?¡±


    Red Crane blushed. ¡°Maozhi said that he was too tired, so he slept in the dormitoryst night and woulde and find me when he¡¯s in good spirits.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Miss. I¡¯m done asking.¡±


    Red Crane mustered her courage and asked, ¡°Can you tell me now why you came to ask me these questions?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi paused for a moment and replied, ¡°Tan Maozhi is dead.¡±


    Red Crane staggered and fainted.


    The servant girl hurriedly supported Red Crane, but the rouge box fell to the ground. The red powder spilled all over the ground. When the wind blew, it slowly mixed into the soil and disappeared.


    Chu Third and the rest came out very quickly. Then they went to the Tan family.


    On the way, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Third Brother, did you find anything?¡±


    Chu San said, ¡°That girl¡¯s room is very clean and luxurious. There are many articles written by Tan Maozhi on the table, as well as some books. In addition, I found a ck robe.¡±


    ¡°ck robe?¡± Chu Qingzhi curled her lips. ¡°That means Red Crane probably knows martial arts.¡±


    Tao Yizhou guessed, ¡°Could it be that she snuck into Tan Maozhi¡¯s dormitory and killed him?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gazes instantlynded on Tao Yizhou. Bao Linjiang was dissatisfied that he was rude to Chu Qingzhi, so he retorted, ¡°Why did you follow us?¡±


    Tao Yizhou raised his chin and said matter-of-factly, ¡°I¡¯m investigating the case.¡±


    Bao Linjiang nced at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you investigate elsewhere?¡±


    Tao Yizhou said self-righteously, ¡°It just so happens that you are also going where I want to go.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun ignored him and asked, ¡°Master, did you just say that Red Crane knows martial arts?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Not only does she know martial arts, but she also has the smell of another man on her. However, they are not in that kind of rtionship, so I guess she must be plotting something with that man.¡±


    The head constable suggested, ¡°We cane and spy on her at night.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Now that Tan Maozhi is dead, if Red Crane knows who is responsible for Tan Maozhi¡¯s death, she will definitely look for that person.¡±


    Tao Yizhou asked suspiciously, ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at him. ¡°Because Red Crane really likes Tan Maozhi.¡±


    Tao Yizhou was still unconvinced. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Bao Linjiang said impatiently, ¡°After she found out that Tan Maozhi was dead, she fainted. Can¡¯t that exin it?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Tao Yizhou crossed his arms and quickened his pace.


    Tan mansion.


    When they arrived at the Tan mansion, everyone was surprised to find that there were white curtains hanging at the door, and the air was filled with grief. It was obvious that a funeral had just been held. Who died?


    The door was wide open, but there was no one guarding the door. The head constable went forward to take a look. There was only an old man dozing off at the door.


    The constable crouched down. ¡°Old man!¡±


    The old man was taking a nap. When he heard the voice, he opened his eyes and saw that it was a constable. He was very nervous and asked, ¡°Sir, what happened?¡±


    The head constable asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡±

 Chapter 185 - 185: Strange Phenomenon

    Chapter 185: Strange Phenomenon


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The old man said shakily, ¡°Our master went to the government office. Young Master Tan Maozhi is dead. The county magistrate asked our master to go and take a look. The others followed him. There¡¯s no one in the mansion now.¡±


    The head constable pointed at the white curtains hanging at the door and asked, ¡°Who did the Tan family hold the funeral for?¡±


    The old man sighed deeply. ¡°Our old madam.¡±


    If Tan Maozhi was not dead, he would not have thought much of the death of an old madam. However, now, he felt that something was amiss. ¡°How did she die?¡±


    The old man said truthfully, ¡°She died in her sleep. When she was found the next morning, her body was already cold.¡±


    ¡°Died in her sleep¡­¡± The head constable hurriedly ran back to tell everyone.


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the county office.¡±


    After taking two steps, she said, ¡°Head constable, when we return to the county officeter, immediately send two constables to spy on Red Crane. Let them wear casual clothes. Do you understand?¡±


    The head constable nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    The group of people went straight to the mortuary in the county office. The Tan family was all gathered here. Everyone had different expressions. Only the Second Madam, Tan Maozhi¡¯s mother, was truly sad. Her voice was hoarse from crying.


    Old Master Tan had three sons.


    The first son was already dead, leaving behind his wife and a daughter, Tan Xueqing.


    The second son was healthy, but he was a yboy. He had many concubines and children. Tan Maozhi was the only legitimate son and the most promising.


    Second Master had an adopted son called Qin Zhiyu. He was very capable and helped the second branch manage the business. The business was doing well and thriving.


    The third branch was also there but did not have much presence.


    Chu Qingzhi waved at Chu Third, and the two of them went to a corner. ¡°Third Brother, look at those people¡¯s expressions. Tell me your opinion. Then, we¡¯ll discuss it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Third looked at them for a while and said, ¡°Old Master¡¯s face is pale and filled with regret.¡±


    ¡°The two people from the first branch are cowering. They look very afraid.¡±


    ¡°Second Master looks a little sad, but he doesn¡¯t seem to care much. The others from the Second Branch seem to be gloating.¡±


    ¡°The people from the Third Branch are strange. Their expressions are indifferent, neither sad nor happy, as if they¡¯re outsiders watching a show.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Chu Third. ¡°Third Brother, your analysis is very urate. These people are indeed strange.¡±


    Chu Third crossed his arms and looked at the Tan family. ¡°Fifth Sister, why did such a tragedy fall on the Tan family?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said mysteriously, ¡°Everything has a cause and effect. There¡¯s no need to sympathize with them. Third Brother, let¡¯s just do our job.¡±


    Chu Third was silent for a moment before saying unexpectedly, ¡°Fifth Sister, can you give me a name too?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi immediately agreed. She looked at Chu Third. ¡°Third Brother, do you want to take this path?¡±


    Chu Third replied, ¡°I like to observe, think, analyze, and deduce. 1 think this path is most suitable for me.¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, 1 support you.¡± Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°I wish you a bright future. The name I thought of for you is Chu Xujin.¡±


    Chu Xujin was only 17 years old. A shy smile appeared on the tanned young man¡¯s face. ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯ll try my best to walk as far down this path as possible. If 1 can¡¯t walk anymore one day, Fifth Sister, you have to help me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said readily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Chu Xujin felt as if a brand new door was slowly opening in front of him, making him excited and yearning.


    Tao Yizhou walked over and looked at the two of them inquisitively. ¡°What are you secretly talking about here?¡±


    He was jealous of Chu Qingzhi but he could not help but be curious about her.


    He was curious why Chu Qingzhi had the courage to go to such a dangerous ce. How did she learn all her skills and make his father treat her respectfully?


    Chu Qingzhi ignored him.


    Chu Xujin had bumped into Tao Yizhou today and caused him to fall on his butt, so he was more kind to him. ¡°I¡¯m discussing the case with my fifth sister.¡±


    Tao Yizhou asked with interest, ¡°Can 1 hear it?¡±


    Chu Xujin looked at Chu Qingzhi, then shifted his gaze to Tao Yizhou¡¯s face. ¡°Why don¡¯t we exchange our thoughts?¡±


    Tao Yizhou agreed immediately. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chu Xujin said first, ¡°Tan Maozhi probably died between seven and nine in the morning¡­¡±


    Tao Yizhou also expressed his opinion¡­


    Chu Qingzhi stood at the side and listened. She felt that Chu Third was indeed talented in this aspect and could be nurtured into a detective.


    On the other side, Old Master Tan asked the secretary of the county office, ¡°Can we bring the corpse back to be buried?¡±


    The secretary shook his head. ¡°No, you have to wait until the case is solved.¡±


    Old Master Tan asked with a stern expression, ¡°Then when can you solve the case?¡±


    The secretary replied appropriately, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but we will definitely solve it as soon as possible.¡±


    Old Master Tan retracted his stern expression. ¡°Then can we leave?¡±


    The secretary said good-naturedly, ¡°We need to ask you some questions before you can leave.¡±


    Old Master Tan clenched his fists. ¡°Alright, ask. As long as you can catch the murderer, we¡¯ll cooperate.¡±


    At this moment, Tan Xueqing saw Chu Qingzhi. She quickly walked towards


    Chu Qingzhi with surprises written across her face. ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tan Xueqing. ¡°Miss Tan.¡±


    Tan Xueqing asked excitedly, ¡°Miss Chu, why are you here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said frankly, ¡°The county magistrate asked me to help investigate this case.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll help?¡± Tan Xueqing¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up. ¡°Then can you protect our safety?¡±


    Could it be that Tan Xueqing knew something¡­ Chu Qingzhi remained calm. ¡°If Miss Tan knows anything, please tell me. If you hide it from me, it will be difficult to guarantee your safety.¡±


    Tan Xueqing quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely tell you everything.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and said to Chu Xujin and Tao Yizhou, ¡°Go and learn how the constables ask questions. Try your best to collect clues. We¡¯ll discuss itter.¡±


    The two of them nodded and walked towards the Tan family.


    ¡°Tell me what you know.¡± Chu Qingzhi turned around and sized Tan Xueqing up. Could this matter be rted to why he was disguising as a woman?


    Tan Xueqing lowered her voice and said, ¡°Our Tan family is not originally from Shuiyun County. We only moved here about 20 years ago. ording to my grandfather, we moved here to avoid our enemies.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Where did you live in the past?¡±


    Tan Xueqing lowered her voice to the lowest. ¡°Northern border!¡±


    Northern border!!!


    These two words made Chu Qingzhi angry. Last time, the Lord of the Northern Border caused trouble and almost killed her and Jinghong. She remembered this matter deeply.. ¡°Do you know anything about your enemies?¡±

 Chapter 186 - 186: Quite A Lot of Stories

    Chapter 186: Quite A Lot of Stories


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tan Xueqing shook her head. ¡°No, I only saw a little of the contents of the letter before I was discovered by my grandpa. After that, I never saw that letter again.¡±


    I guess I need to ask Old Master Tan about this¡­ Chu Qingzhi walked towards the head constable and whispered something to him. The head constable nodded and brought Old Master Tan to a room alone.


    At this moment, Old Master Tan was very flustered. His face was a little pale as he sat on the chair. Soon, his mind wandered.


    When Chu Qingzhi walked into the room, Old Master Tan did not react. She walked in front of Old Master Tan and asked in an oppressive tone, ¡°Old Master Tan, you are wondering why your enemies woulde looking for him, right?¡±


    Caught off guard, Old Master Tan replied on impulse, ¡°Yes¡­¡± Then, he immediately corrected himself. ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    His eyes were filled with panic, but he quickly hid it andposed himself.


    This reaction was enough to exin everything¡­ Chu Qingzhi sized up Old Master Tan. ¡°Old Master Tan, you should tell me what you know. Otherwise, no one can save your family.¡±


    Old Master Tan had already calmed down. As the head of the family, he would not be coerced so easily. ¡°1 don¡¯t know anything. If I knew, I would tell you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, It seems like I have to use some methods. A light spot entered Old Master Tan¡¯s body. She asked, ¡°Where is the letter that records the secret?¡±


    Old Master Tan wanted to say that he didn¡¯t know what you were talking about, but the words that came out of his mouth were, ¡°In the secretpartment in the study.¡±


    When Old Master Tan heard his own words, he felt a chill run down his spine. He looked up and widened his eyes at Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi said nonchntly, ¡°You said it yourself. I didn¡¯t force you, nor did


    I threaten you.¡±


    Old Master Tan felt his vision go dark. He couldn¡¯t believe that he would tell the truth.


    The head constable standing at the door could not help but reveal a look of admiration on his serious face. He had underestimated Chu Qingzhi. He immediately said, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ll bring someone to get it immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand. ¡°Go.¡±


    After the head constable left, two constables walked in and stood at the door to keep watch. Chu Qingzhi continued to dig for secrets. ¡°Old Master Tan, who are your enemies?¡±


    Old Master Tan looked like he was struggling, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but say instinctively, ¡°They¡¯re my friends.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Your friends became your enemies and even wanted to kill your family. What did you do 20 years ago?¡±


    Old Master Tan clenched his fists and tried to stop himself from speaking, but he realized that it was useless. ¡°I informed on them to the Lord of the Northern Border, and the Lord of the Northern Border killed them all.¡±


    It turned out that he was a big traitor. He killed everyone and came here to live a peaceful life¡­


    Chu Qingzhi stared at Old Master Tan for a while. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±


    Old Master Tan felt like he was about to break down. He looked up at Chu Qingzhi and felt that she was a demon who could lure people to reveal their deepest secrets¡­


    More than 20 years ago, thete Emperor (the now Emperor¡¯s grandfather) was in power. At that time, thete Emperor was old and muddle-headed.


    There was a garrison near the northern border with about 50,000 soldiers.


    For nearly half a year, the Imperial Court did not distribute food to them. Every time they submitted a memorial asking for food, the Imperial Court would say that the treasury was empty and ask them to fend for themselves.


    Disappointed, the generals wanted to rebel. Since they could not survive, they might as well give it a try.


    However, one of them was timid and extremely selfish. When everyone was about to stage an uprising, he informed on them.


    The person he went to inform was the former Lord of the Northern Border.


    After the former Lord of the Northern Border found out about it, he subdued the generals who were preparing to rebel. He also killed their families and incorporated the garrison. His power quickly grew and he became the most powerful among the various feudal lords. By the time the Imperial Court found out, the matter had already be a done deal. Later, even the Imperial Court was afraid of the former Lord of Northern Border.


    The informant received arge sum of money and moved away with his family.


    He was quite smart and knew that the most dangerous ce was the safest. He chose a county under the capital and hid his identity to live a rich and idle life.


    When Chu Qingzhi heard Old Master Tan¡¯s words, she felt that he deserved it. He had harmed so many people.


    ¡°If it¡¯s your enemy taking revenge, why did they kill Tan Maozhi first?¡±


    Tan Maozhi was neither the oldest nor the youngest. He was neither the most outstanding nor the least outstanding. There should be a reason why he was killed first.


    In addition, she couldn¡¯t be sure that it was an enemy taking revenge, so she said if.


    Old Master Tan looked flustered. ¡°No, Tan Maozhi is not the first. The first one is my eldest son. At that time, I was terrified, so I chose to keep it a secret.¡± ¡°The second is my wife, and the third is Tan Maozhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Your eldest son?¡±


    ¡°My eldest son died seventeen years ago. At that time, our family¡¯s business had just started. He worked very hard and often ran around.¡±


    ¡°It was a rainy night. He was escorting goods to Lin County. At night, he stayed in a dpidated temple and was killed.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t find the killer?¡±


    ¡°At that time, I thought that he was killed by my enemy, so I didn¡¯t dare to investigate further. I reported the case, but the officials couldn¡¯t find the murderer, so this matter was gradually forgotten.¡±


    This Tan family has quite a lot of stories¡­ Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Why are you so sure that your wife was murdered?¡±


    Old Master Tan said, ¡°My wife has always been healthy. It¡¯s impossible for her to die in her sleep. Someone must have plotted against her. However, I was afraid that what happened back then would be exposed, so I kept quiet. As for why Tan Maozhi was killed next, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Did you just say that your eldest son was also killed?¡±


    Old Master Tan¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Yes, he was stabbed seven times with a dagger and died of blood loss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi lowered her eyes and analyzed, ¡°Your eldest son was killed with a dagger, and your wife and grandson were killed by an unknown method. From the looks of it, they shouldn¡¯t be done by the same murderer.¡±


    Old Master Tan became agitated. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It means in a literal sense,¡± Chu Qingzhi said. ¡°He was stabbed seven times in a row. It can be seen that there¡¯s a deep hatred between the two of them. By the way, you said that your eldest son was escorting the goods. What about the goods?¡±


    Old Master Tan immediately said, ¡°The goods were untouched..¡±

 Chapter 187 - 187: Dramas

    Chapter 187: Dramas


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°If it¡¯s not for money, then we can basically conclude that it was a revenge killing.¡±


    Old Master Tan emphasized excitedly, ¡°Other than the people 1 betrayed, our family has no enemies!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°He couldn¡¯t possibly have stabbed himself seven times, right?¡±


    Old Master Tan said in a daze, ¡°If it¡¯s not them, who could it be?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°What¡¯s your eldest son¡¯s personality like? I guess it might be his personal enemy or something.¡±


    Old Master Tan had a very high opinion of his eldest son. ¡°My eldest son is smart and capable. He¡¯s an easygoing person and has almost never offended anyone. He loves his two younger brothers and treats his wife well. He¡¯s also filial to our elders¡­¡±


    This was strange. Why would anyone kill such a good person?


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and said to the constable, ¡°Bring me the dossier on the case of Old Master Tan¡¯s eldest son.¡±


    One of the constables replied, ¡°Yes, Miss Chu.¡±


    The dossier was quickly brought over. Chu Qingzhi read it from beginning to end. The case was very simple. Tan Ming stayed in the dpidated temple at night and was stabbed seven times by someone. He bled to death. Hispanions were drugged. When they woke up, Tan Ming was already dead.


    When Chu Qingzhi saw that Tan Ming¡¯spanions were drugged, her gaze stopped. This meant that the murderer hade prepared. Since he was prepared, he definitely knew Tan Ming¡¯s schedule. He had either specially asked around, or he was an acquaintance of Tan Ming or the murderer was among hispanions.


    There were seven people following Tan Ming to escort the goods. These seven people were all servants of the Tan family.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the statements of the seven of them. They were all the same. They all said that they fainted and didn¡¯t know anything.


    There were few clues.


    The head constable walked in. ¡°Miss Chu, I brought you the letter.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took it and looked at it. The contents of the letter were simr to what Old Master Tan had told her.


    She handed the letter to the head constable. ¡°Keep it safe.¡±


    The head constable nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stopped the head constable. ¡°How long have you been working in the government office?¡±


    The head constable didn¡¯t understand why Chu Qingzhi asked this, but he still answered honestly, ¡°It¡¯s been ten years.¡±


    Tan Ming¡¯s case happened seventeen years ago¡­ Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Then do you know any older constables? For example, those who handled the case more than ten years ago?¡±


    The head constable thought for a moment and asked, ¡°More precisely?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Seventeen years.¡±


    The head constable thought for a while. ¡°I do know a few. Can you tell me why you want to find them?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed Tan Ming¡¯s case dossier to the head constable. ¡°1 want to find the constable who handled this case. Can you find this person?¡±


    The head constable flipped through the dossier. ¡°Miss Chu, the person who handled this case was my uncle.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°What a coincidence. Can you invite him to the county office?¡±


    The head constable said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and tell him right away.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to look at Old Master Tan. ¡°Did Tan Ming show any abnormalities before or after the ident?¡±


    Old Master Tan fell into deep thought and slowly shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked the constable to bring Old Master Tan out and invited Tan Ming¡¯s wife in.


    First Madam Tan was a traditional woman. At this moment, she was brought into the house alone and was very nervous. ¡°Miss, what do you want to ask?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I want to ask about your husband, Tan Ming.¡±


    First Madam Tan immediately became excited. She knelt in front of Chu Qingzhi and tears flowed uncontrobly. ¡°Miss, please find the murderer who killed my husband. That murderer is still atrge. You must bring him to justice.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi helped First Madam Tan to sit on the chair. ¡°First Madam, if you want me to catch the murderer, you can¡¯t hide anything, understand?¡±


    Madam Tan nodded. ¡°1¡¯11 definitely tell you everything I know.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and asked, ¡°Did Tan Ming have any abnormalities before the ident? For example, was he in a bad mood, couldn¡¯t sleep well, or quarreled with someone, said something repeatedly, and felt uneasy?¡±


    First Madam Tan fell into her memories. After a while, she said, ¡°Tan Ming quarreled with his third brother the day before the ident.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Why did they quarrel?¡±


    First Madam Tan wiped her tears with a handkerchief. ¡°¡­Initially, Third Brother was the one who escorted the goods, but Father-inw felt that Third Brother was not steady, so he changed his mind and didn¡¯t let him go. He felt angry and came to argue with Tan Ming.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°How¡¯s their rtionship?¡±


    First Madam Tan said, ¡°Tan Ming felt that he was the eldest brother and should share more of the burden. That¡¯s why he took good care of his two younger brothers. He cared about everything. The two younger brothers also respected Tan Ming very much. The three brothers got along very well.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°First Madam, did Tan Ming form a grudge with anyone?¡±


    First Madam Tan said affirmatively, ¡°No, no. My husband was a kind person. He respected his elders, loved his brothers, and treated his servants well. He had never been angry with anyone, let alone formed a grudge.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, First Madam. There¡¯s no more questions.¡±


    The head constable brought Chu Qingzhi a bowl of tea. ¡°Miss Chu, sit down and rest for a while.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the tea and took a sip. ¡°I don¡¯t need to rest. Send First Madam out and bring Second Master Tan in.¡±


    The head constable agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Second Master Tan was a yboy. He was thin and his footsteps were unsteady. There was always a lecherous look in his eyes.


    He sat on the chair and looked up at Chu Qingzhi. He did not expect to see a little beauty. His eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Since when are youngdies interested in bing constables these days?¡± There was a hint of teasing in his words.


    Chu Qingzhi immediately frowned and gave Second Master Tan a nightmare¡­ When he slept at night, the beauties in his dream would turn into terrifying ghosts and let him have a taste of the evil consequences of being lecherous. It wouldst for half a month.


    ¡°Second Master Tan, did you know that your brother died an unnatural death?¡±


    At this point, Second Master Tan restrained his expression and looked away. ¡°1 know. I was the one who brought his corpse back from the government office. He was stabbed seven times.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°As far as you know, who might have a grudge with your brother?¡±


    Second Master Tan said unexpectedly, ¡°Who else could it be? It must be my third brother!¡± He nced at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°There¡¯s a secret that none of you know.¡±


    ¡°First Madam is actually the person Third Brother likes. Originally, she promised to marry him. However, my father is biased towards Eldest Brother and married her to my Eldest Brother.¡±


    ¡°However, Third Brother thought that Eldest Brother had snatched his love away. From then on, he bore a grudge.¡±


    Why are there so many dramas in the Tan family¡­ Chu Qingzhi was speechless..

 Chapter 188 - 188: Strange Cause of Death

    Chapter 188: Strange Cause of Death


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi pointed out a point in Second Master Tan¡¯s words. ¡°You just said that Old Master Tan is biased towards his eldest son and doesn¡¯t value his third son as much?¡±


    A hint of sadness shed across Second Master Tan¡¯s eyes before he returned to his flirtatious self. ¡°Yes, my father only likes Eldest Brother. He doesn¡¯t like Third Brother and I very much.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Second Master Tan and walked out of the house to the room where the constable was asking questions.


    Chu Xujin and Tao Yizhou stood at the side and listened to the constable¡¯s interrogation seriously. Their attitude towards learning was not bad.


    She took a look and went to the mortuary. She nned to see Tan Maozhi¡¯s corpse again.


    There was only the coroner and his disciple in the mortuary. They looked very depressed. In all their years as coroners, they had never seen such a strange death.


    Chu Qingzhi walked forward and said politely, ¡°Sir, did you find any clues?¡±


    The coroner was an old man in his fifties. He had been a coroner all his life and was very experienced. However, at this moment, he frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not a good ce to be. Miss, you should go out and wait for news.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    The coroner nced at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss, your medical skills are brilliant. Did you find anything strange?¡±


    ¡°Before Tan Maozhi died, he lit fleeceflower stems. His body has been exposed to Red Soft Jade for a long time¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi took out a rouge box and handed it to the coroner. ¡°This is Red Soft Jade. Sir, take a look.¡±


    The coroner dipped his finger into Red Soft Jade and sniffed it. ¡°Have you lit it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was stunned. That¡¯s right. Substances would change forms after they were burned. She forgot about this. ¡°I¡¯ll light it now.¡±


    After the Red Soft Jade was lit, wisps of smoke came out. She fanned it with her hand to smell it.


    The fragrance was sweet but not greasy. It could speed up the blood flow and make people excited. It was a good incense.


    This fragrance was confirmed to be fine, but Chu Qingzhi¡¯s brows did not rx.


    Nothing was wrong, but the mystery had not been solved. This meant that there was something that she didn¡¯t notice.


    Chu Qingzhi said to the coroner, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no problem with the incense.¡±


    The coroner nodded, his expression unchanged. ¡°Miss, please excuse me. I¡¯m going to cut open Tan Maozhi¡¯s stomach and see his organs.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi also wanted to take a look, so she said, ¡°Sir, just do the autopsy. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    The coroner¡¯s expression finally changed. He looked up at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°The scene is going to be very bloody. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Do it.¡±


    How could she be afraid? Thest thing she was afraid of was corpses. Only by turning into a corpse would people stop harming others.


    Chu Qingzhi hugged her arms and watched with interest¡­


    During the process, the little disciple stole nces at Chu Qingzhi a few times. Why was she so calm? Was she really a girl? Was this what his master meant by one should not judge a book by its cover?


    As the organs were removed one by one, the little disciple couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. He ran out and started vomiting.


    Chu Qingzhi still had a natural and calm expression.


    The coroner and his disciple were speechless.


    Suddenly, Chu Qingzhi pointed at Tan Maozhi¡¯s fist-sized heart and frowned. ¡°His heart has shrunk.¡±


    A trace of surprise shed across the coroner¡¯s eyes. This heart was indeed too small. ¡°Indeed, with Tan Maozhi¡¯s height and weight, his heart should be twice as big as this.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought about it and said slowly, ¡°The blood flow in the body is suppressed and slowed down for a long time, which is why the heart shrunk¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the silver needle from the coroner and inserted it into Tan Maozhi¡¯s heart. The silver needle turned brown. ¡°It¡¯s poisonous!¡±


    She took a few more silver needles and inserted them into other organs. The silver needles did not change color.


    Chu Qingzhi felt that her knowledge had been challenged. There was no poison in other organs except the heart. Why?


    The way he died was really too bizarre!


    Chu Qingzhi asked humbly, ¡°Sir, have you seen this phenomenon in the past?¡±


    The coroner shook his head slowly. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this. It¡¯s really eye-opening.¡±


    Sigh-


    Chu Qingzhi sighed in her heart and left the mortuary, walking towards the interrogation room. She could go home for dinner after asking Third Master Tan.


    When she arrived at the interrogation room, Chu Qingzhi whispered to the head constable, ¡°Go and investigate Red Crane¡¯s background? Also, how did she end up bing a servant girl in the Tan family.¡±


    The head constable cupped his hands. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Third Master Tan was already sitting on the chair. He was thin and tall, and his expression was dejected. He looked like the kind of person who was locked in a dark room for a long time and did not see the light of day. He was exuding gloom.


    Chu Qingzhi sent a small ball of light into Third Master Tan¡¯s body and asked, ¡°Do you hate Tan Ming very much?¡±


    Third Master Tan¡¯s expression immediately twisted. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t just hate him. I wanted him dead.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Why do you hate him?¡±


    Third Master Tan¡¯s eyes were red with anger, as if he had suffered a great humiliation. ¡°Not only did he snatch the woman I love, but he also stole my father¡¯s love. Shouldn¡¯t 1 hate him?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, ¡°So you killed him!¡±


    Third Master Tan seemed to have heard a joke andughed out loud. Then, he asked gloomily, ¡°Why would I kill Eldest Brother?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s tone was very oppressive. ¡°Do you know who killed him?¡±


    Third Master Tan said like a lunatic, ¡°I know!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked in a heavier tone, ¡°Who?¡±


    Third Master Tan struggled in his heart. Suddenly, his eyes widened and he said, ¡°My mother! You didn¡¯t expect this, did you?!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was stunned.


    The Tan family was really a mess!!!


    She frowned. ¡°Why did your mother kill Tan Ming?¡±


    Third Master Tan said in a mad tone, ¡°Tan Ming was the child of my father and my aunt. My father was so despicable. At that time, my mother and my aunt gave birth on the same day. In the end, my real eldest brother died when he was born. Not only was my father not sad, he even brought my aunt¡¯s child back to rece my real eldest brother.¡±


    ¡°When my mother found out the truth, in order to take revenge on my father, she killed Tan Ming. She killed him.. Hahaha!!!¡±

 Chapter 189 - 189: Twists and Turns

    Chapter 189: Twists and Turns


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    She did not want toment on thisplicated Tan family anymore. She really did not know what to say!


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards the constable who was recording the interrogation and asked, ¡°Have you recorded everything?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all recorded.¡± The constable had aplicated look on his face. He had been working for several years, but this was the first time he had encountered such a confusing case.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then let him sign it.¡±


    The constable nodded.


    Chu Qingzhi walked to the room where Chu Xujin was interrogating. Coincidentally, the interrogation was over.


    When Chu Xujin saw Chu Qingzhi, he quickened his pace and walked over. His expression was extremely lively, and his eyes were filled with vigor. ¡°Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked with concern, ¡°Third Brother, how did it go?¡±


    At this moment, Chu Xujin looked livelier than ever. He said excitedly, ¡°It went well, and I¡¯ve learned a lot. In addition, 1 realize that I still have many shorings. 1 have to work harder in the future.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi encouraged, ¡°umte experience slowly. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked around and asked, ¡°Where are Hongjun and Linjiang?¡±


    Chu Xujin didn¡¯t know either. ¡°They should be at the mortuary.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked out as she said, ¡°I was at the mortuary previously. There was no one.¡±


    As soon as she reached the corridor¡­


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked up and saw two young men running over. She asked in confusion, ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun¡¯s handsome face was red from running, and he looked cuter. ¡°We saw a sneaky person just now. We chased after him together, but he ran away.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said in frustration, ¡°We couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s call it a day. It¡¯s time to go back and eat.¡±


    The two young men nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±


    It was gettingte. Chu Qingzhi instructed the head constable and left with everyone.


    In the back hall of the county office.


    The county magistrate looked at the information Chu Qingzhi had interrogated today and felt terrible. Almost everyone had secrets, and none of them were innocent.


    Especially Old Master Tan. He was actually a big traitor. To think that he had praised Old Master Tan for being benevolent in the past. He found it rediculous.


    The secretary had already read the dossier and felt mind-blown. ¡°Sir, how should we deal with the Tan family?¡±


    ¡°Although she managed to get so many secrets out of them, there¡¯s no hard evidence. Old Madam Tan is already dead, so it¡¯s possible to question her.¡± The county magistrate looked up and thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s restrict their travel first and make sure that they¡¯ll be on call. In addition, we¡¯ll secretly monitor everyone and see if the culprit wille looking for them.¡±


    The secretary bowed and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The county magistrate asked, ¡°Has there been any progress on Tan Maozhi¡¯s autopsy?¡±


    The secretary said, ¡°Sir, please look at the dossier. It¡¯s all recorded.¡±


    After reading the coroner¡¯s records, the county magistrate was even more confused. ¡°Out of all the organs, only his heart is poisonous and shrunk. How could this be?¡±


    The secretary couldn¡¯t figure it out either, so he didn¡¯t answer.


    The county magistrate felt a headacheing on. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s stop here for today and talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    Tao Yizhou walked in, looking a little dispirited. ¡°Father.¡±


    When the county magistrate saw Tao Yizhou, his head hurt even more. ¡°What did you find?¡±


    Tao Yizhou frowned. He didn¡¯t know how to answer it. It was much harder to investigate than he had imagined. ¡°I¡¯m mainly studying today. I haven¡¯t found anything yet.¡±


    The county magistrate pointed at Tao Yizhou, not knowing what to say. In the end, he only said, ¡°Hurry up and change back. If anyone finds out you disguised yourself as a man and even went to a crime scene, 1¡¯11 be embarrassed.¡±


    Tao Yizhou raised her chin and said indignantly, ¡°Father, Chu Qingzhi can investigate the case, but why can¡¯t I? We¡¯re both women, and I¡¯m slightly older than her?¡±


    The county magistrate said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I look down on you, but she has real ability. Do you have real ability?¡±


    The county magistrate handed the dossier to his daughter. ¡°This is what Chu Qingzhi found out today. Take a look. Could you do it if it were you?¡±


    Tao Yizhou, no, Tao Yiqian arrogantly took the dossier and quickly browsed through it. The more she read, the wider her eyes became. ¡°This, this, this case has too many twists. It¡¯s even more exciting than a y!¡±


    The county magistrate asked, ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    Tao Yiqian said without much confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m just inexperienced. I believe in no time, 1 can do what she can.¡±


    The county magistrate took a sip of tea. ¡°You don¡¯t have many chances. If you can¡¯t prove yourself this time, you¡¯re not allowed to go out casually in the future.¡±


    Tao Yiqian read the dossiers one by one. ¡°Father, did Chu Qingzhi really get these words out of them alone?¡±


    The county magistrate did not doubt Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ability at all. ¡°How can it be fake when there are constables watching? If you don¡¯t believe me, go and see her interrogated tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tao Yiqian looked at the dossier and said, ¡°By the way, Father, I think Chu Xujin is not bad. He¡¯s quite good at observing.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xujin?¡± The county magistrate did not have any impression of this name. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Tao Yiqian felt smug. Her father always said that she didn¡¯t know anything. Now, it was finally the other way around. ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡¯s third brother, you don¡¯t even know this?¡±


    A young man in navy blue appeared in the county magistrate¡¯s mind. That young man always had a smile on his face and looked very likable. ¡°I was wondering why Chu Qingzhi brought him along.¡±


    Tao Yixi said sensibly, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll help you investigate him. If he¡¯s a talent, rope him in. You can definitely use a few more talents.¡±


    The county immediately added, ¡°As long as Chu Xujin is in the government office, Chu Qingzhi will definitely help if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Father, what should we do next?¡±


    The county magistrate said, ¡°Find out who killed Tan Maozhi..¡±

 Chapter 190 - 190: Walnuts to Nourish the Brain

    Chapter 190: Walnuts to Nourish the Brain


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the Chu Vige.


    The entrance of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house was surrounded by people. The sound of a woman crying could be heard from the crowd. It was disconcerting.


    ¡°My son is paralyzed by your horse. How can he live the rest of his life? You¡¯ve ruined my son¡¯s life!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a student of Yunfei School. He originally had a high chance of bing a schr. Now that he¡¯s been trampled by your horse, all his life is ruined. Everything is ruined!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tame your beast? Why did you let ite out and hurt people?¡±


    ¡°You have to take responsibility for what happened today. Otherwise, I¡¯ll leave my son in your house!¡±


    Chu Xuyuan interrupted the woman excitedly. ¡°How thick-skinned are you to say that your son can be a schr? He¡¯s a horse thief!¡±


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t steal my horse, would my horse step on him? You¡¯re really too unreasonable!!¡±


    ¡°Auntie, let me tell you, we won¡¯t take responsibility. He brought this upon himself!!¡±


    When the woman heard this, she sat on the ground and pped her thigh while crying. She looked like a shrew. ¡°What evidence do you have to say that my son is a horse stealer? Who saw it?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan said firmly, ¡°Many people saw it at that time. We won¡¯t let you cause trouble here. No matter what you say today, we won¡¯t take responsibility.¡±


    The woman threatened, ¡°You have no evidence. There were so many people. My son would be stupid to steal it. You¡¯re the ones framing my son. If you continue to do this, 1¡¯11 report you to the authorities and let your entire family go to jail!¡±


    Chu Xuyuan did not show any weakness. ¡°Then go. Why did youe to my house to kick up a fuss?¡±


    The woman pointed at Chu Xuyuan fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me. Do you think that I don¡¯t dare to go?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was not afraid at all. They were in the right. ¡°Then go. What are you waiting for?¡±


    Seeing that the Chu family did not back down, the woman was furious. ¡°You, you¡¯re going too far!¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was firm. ¡°You can cry and howl however you want. You¡¯re the horse stealer. You¡¯re the ones in the wrong in the first ce!¡±


    A clear young man¡¯s voice came from outside the crowd. Chu Xujin asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Everyone turned around and saw that Chu Qingzhi and the rest had returned. They hurriedly made way for them.


    Chu Qingzhi looked over. A woman in mid-grade clothes was sitting on the ground. Beside her was a paralyzed young man lying on the ground with his eyes closed. Beside him stood a middle-aged man and a young man in his thirties. Their expressions were very ugly.


    Chu Xuyuan exined quickly, ¡°Fifth Sister, they¡¯re bandits. Yesterday, he wanted to steal Fu Bao, but Fu Bao stepped on his back. Now, he¡¯s paralyzed and keeps ming us.¡±


    The woman said excitedly, ¡°He¡¯s talking nonsense. My son won¡¯t steal a horse. He¡¯s read so many books. How could he do such a thing?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan rolled his eyes and retorted, ¡°Then why did Fu Bao step on your son instead of others?¡±


    The woman shouted, ¡°You¡¯re ndering us! You¡¯re bullying us because you have the advantage in numbers!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, ¡°You can ask him if it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    The woman looked at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Who are you? What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t be bothered with that shrew. She asked the young man lying on the ground, ¡°Tell us yourself, why did Fu Bao step on you?¡±


    The young man felt an irresistible urge to say, ¡°When 1 saw that the horse didn¡¯t have an owner, I wanted to take it away to sell. I didn¡¯t expect it to step on me!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked calmly, ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    The woman, as well as the middle-aged man and young man beside her, were stunned. ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was worn out today and was easily frustrated. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and leave. Are you staying for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Get lost, get lost. You are really annoying. You did something wrong and still wanted others to bear the consequences. Why are you so shameless?¡±


    ¡°Go, if you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t me us for throwing you out!¡±


    Seeing everyone¡¯s fierce expressions, the few of them were afraid and did not dare to stay any longer. They scrambled away.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao saw that Chu Qingzhi was in a bad mood and thought that she was angry that they had caused trouble. They quickly apologized.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯m sorry. You can punish us.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t be angry or unhappy. We didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was confused


    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy. Why are you apologizing?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan put his hands together and felt a little uneasy. ¡°Fifth Sister, you were clearly unhappy just now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy. I¡¯m just a little tired. I was busy outside for the entire day.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan immediately said, ¡°Fifth Sister, we¡¯ll definitely clean up our own mess in the future and not let you worry about us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at her two brothers and said, ¡°Your family is your support, understand?¡±


    The two of them were very smart and understood what Chu Qingzhi meant.


    They nodded heavily. ¡°Fifth Sister, we understand.¡±


    Chu Xuyao pulled Chu Qingzhi to a chair. ¡°Fifth Sister, let me massage your shoulders to rx.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not refuse. She really needed to rest.


    Chu Xuyuan poured tea for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth Sister, have some tea.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not refuse either. She was also thirsty.


    Li Qingyu asked with concern, ¡°Qingzhi, you didn¡¯te back at noon. Have you eaten?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said sweetly, ¡°I ate a little, but the food outside is not as delicious as Mother¡¯s.¡±


    Li Qingyu immediately smiled and brought a bowl of lotus seed soup to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°I stewed it for the entire afternoon. Hurry up and drink a bowl to fill your stomach. I¡¯ll prepare immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Thankyou, Mother.¡±


    Chu Qingyue walked over with a fan and fanned Chu Qingzhi. She asked with concern, ¡°Fifth Sister, why is the county magistrate looking for you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi told the truth. ¡°He asked me to help him investigate a case.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was very surprised. A trace of admiration appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, you know how to investigate cases?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°I know a little.¡±


    Chu Qingyue thought for a moment and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, then 1¡¯11 go and buy you some walnuts. You will definitely use your brain a lot when solving cases. Walnuts are good for the brain.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you, Second Sister.¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, how¡¯s business in the clothing shop recently?¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Then, Chu Qingyue¡¯s smile slowly disappeared and she said very seriously, ¡°Fifth Sister, 1 have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Second Sister, tell me.¡±


    Chu Qingyue lowered her voice and said awkwardly, ¡°A girl from the Hundred Flowers Tower came to look for me today and asked me to make clothes for them..¡±

 Chapter 191 - 191: Great Ideals

    Chapter 191: Great Ideals


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi had just been to the Hundred Flowers Tower today. ¡°A girl from the brothel?¡±


    Chu Qingyue wanted to do this business, but the reputation of the girls in the brothel was not good, so she was very conflicted. ¡°They said that as long as the dress looks good, the price is not a problem.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not treat the girls in the brothel differently. In her eyes, the girls inside were a group of pitiful people. ¡°Second Sister, what do you think?¡±


    Chu Qingyue said helplessly, ¡°Fifth Sister, 1 have two concerns. One is that I might not be able to make the style they want. The other is that I¡¯m afraid of bringing a bad reputation to the shop.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°What style do they want?¡±


    Chu Qingyue said, ¡°Charming, flirtatious, and seductive¡­¡± The more Chu Qingyue spoke, the more embarrassed she became.


    Chu Qingzhi said confidently, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯ll draw a few styles for youter. 1 guarantee that they¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Chu Qingyue looked at Chu Qingzhi with admiration.


    ¡°As for the second concern, it¡¯s even easier to solve,¡± Chu Qingzhi said. ¡°Those women must have servant girls or something. Get them to send a servant girl to pick up the clothes. Also, get them to keep the source of the clothes a secret. If they don¡¯t agree, you can refuse.¡±


    This way, it would indeed be a win-win situation. Chu Qingyue replied excitedly, ¡°Fifth Sister, I know what to do now.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Fifth Sister, i n to go to a person called Luo Yinhuan to learn embroidery. It¡¯s said that she used to be a pce maid who did embroidery for the consorts in the pce. She came back because she was disfigured. What do you think?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi supported her. ¡°Why not? People have to learn. Only by learning can they improve.¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, other than learning embroidery, you can also buy some books about making clothes. You can befriend the shopkeepers and employees of the embroidery workshops, cloth shops, and ready-to-wear shops in the county city. Don¡¯t iste yourself.¡±


    ¡°When we do business, we have to think of ways to get information from various channels. For example, a shop assistant must know which style and color are the most popr at the moment. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Chu Qingyue was not stupid. She understood immediately. At this moment, her eyes lit up. ¡°Fifth Sister, 1 understand what you mean. 1 know what to do.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Second Sister, 1¡¯11 rely on you to live a carefree life in the future.¡±


    Chu Qingyue secretly made up her mind to work hard. ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t worry. You can spend all the money I earn.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Li Qingyu carried the dishes into the central room and called out, ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat. Qingzhi,e and sit. You must be hungry.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°I¡¯ming, Mother.¡±


    Everyone in the family gathered and sat down to eat.


    Chu Qingzhi asked Chu Xuhua, ¡°Brother, how¡¯s your business deal going?¡±


    Chu Xuhua said happily, ¡°I secured a big deal in Tongzi County. The other party is preparing to increase the order to 1,000 rice dumplings. There is another deal in Suiyang County. Five dayster, a family will hold a birthday banquet and want to buy our rice dumplings for the birthday banquet. They ordered 1,000 pieces.¡±


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Chu Qingzhi continued, ¡°Now, our business focus is on the three county cities. After the business is stable, we¡¯ll expand to the surrounding areas.¡±


    Chu Xuhua said excitedly, ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then said to Chu Qingyue, ¡°Second Sister, after your shop gains a foothold in Shuiyun County, we can also open a branch in another county city.¡±


    Chu Qingyue had never thought of this possibility. When she heard this, her eyes lit up. She was excited and nervous. ¡°Fifth Sister, can, can we?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Of course. When you gain a foothold in the three county cities, we¡¯ll go to the capital to open a shop. At that time, we¡¯ll only make clothes for those nobledies.¡±


    Chu Qingyue blushed in excitement. ¡°Fifth Sister, 1¡¯11 work hard.¡±


    If she went to the capital, would she be closer to Yuting?


    At the thought of this, her heart was pounding.


    Yuting had been gone for a day. She wondered if he had arrived in the capital.


    Chu Eighth suddenly said aggrievedly, ¡°Fifth Sister, everyone has a name now, except me¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi touched Chu Eighth¡¯s little head. ¡°Do you want me to give you one?¡±


    Chu Eighth nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, Fifth Sister, give me one.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a while and said, ¡°Chu Qingyan, Yan means beauty. It suits you the most.¡±


    Chu Eighth was overjoyed. ¡°Fifth Sister, thank you. I like this name very, very much.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°I hope our Eighth Sister can continue to be beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the most beautiful.¡± Chu Eighth touched her fair and rosy face happily. In the next few days, she would have something to show off to her friends again.


    After returning to her room, Chu Qingzhi took out a pen and paper to design clothes.


    She thought to herself that after paving the roads for her family, she could retire and bezy.


    Chu Qingyue walked in with amp in one hand and ced it on the table. There were already fourmps. ¡°Fifth Sister, is it bright enough? If not, I¡¯ll bring two more.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Second Sister.¡± Chu Qingzhi looked up. The orange light shone on Chu Qingyue¡¯s face, making her look extremely gentle. ¡°Second Sister, sit down and rest for a while. You¡¯ve been busy for the entire day.¡±


    Chu Qingyue brought over the small basket of needles and thread and climbed onto the bed to embroider. ¡°I¡¯ll rest after embroidering this hibiscus.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Is it for a customer?¡±


    Chu Qingyue said, ¡°No, I needed to show this to the embroiderer to ask her to take me in as her disciples.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi lowered her head and continued drawing. At the same time, she asked, ¡°Are the requirements for bing her disciple very high?¡±


    Chu Qingyue said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very high. If you are not talented, she won¡¯t ept you. So far, she has only taken in nine disciples. The earlier disciples are already very famous. 1 saw their embroidery. It¡¯s very good, so 1 wanted to be her disciple too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Second Sister, you will definitely pass.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled and said, ¡°1 will try my best to pass.¡±


    Chu Qingning walked in. ¡°What are you girls talking about? Can 1 join?¡± She held a medical book in her hand and sat beside Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingyue looked at Chu Qingning. ¡°Fourth Sister, how¡¯s your learning going?¡±


    Chu Qingning craned her neck to look at the clothes Chu Qingzhi had drawn and said, ¡°I¡¯m still learning the basics. 1 know that learning medicine is difficult, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely much harder than designing clothes.¡±


    Chu Qingning clenched her fists. ¡°I must learn well and be a famous doctor.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said patiently, ¡°Fourth Sister, yourprehension of medicine is not bad. In addition, you¡¯re willing to work hard. It¡¯s only a matter of time before you master it. When you¡¯ve learned enough theoretical knowledge, you can travel to gain experience. By the time you return, I believe you will be a famous doctor.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qingning couldn¡¯t help but look forward to that day..

 Chapter 192 - 192: Same Person

    Chapter 192: Same Person


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the Chu family in the county city.


    After dinner, Chu Zhongyuan was about to go back to his room to sleep when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart. The pain was like a needle stabbing into him. It was so painful that his body went limp and he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Master!¡± When the servant girl saw this, she hurriedly helped him back to the room and ced him on the bed. Then, she went to call Wang Peifang.


    Wang Peifang came over when she heard the news. When she saw Chu Zhongyuan sweating profusely and wailing in pain, she was shocked. ¡°Hurry up and get a doctor. Hurry!¡±


    The servant girl did not dare to dy and hurriedly ran out.


    When Old Master Chu and Old Madam Chu heard that their son was not feeling well, they immediately rushed over.


    Old Madam Chu sat by the bed and held her son¡¯s hand. Her heart ached. ¡°Zhongyuan, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenly so sick?¡±


    Chu Zhongyuan¡¯s other hand grabbed the clothes on his chest tightly. His face was twisted in pain, and his entire body was drenched in sweat. ¡°Mother, my chest hurts so much. It¡¯s as if someone is pinching my heart with their hand and stabbing it with their nails.¡±


    Old Madam Chu¡¯s heart ached. She quicklyforted him, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to get a doctor. The doctor will be here in a while. Bear with it.¡±


    Chu Zhongyuan could not take the pain anymore. He curled up on the bed and did not dare to move. ¡°It hurts, it hurts¡­¡±


    Old Master Chu paced around the door of the room with an anxious expression. Why wasn¡¯t the doctor here yet?


    Wang Peifang had just quarreled with Chu Zhongyuan and was still angry with him. Hence, she stood silently at the side with her head lowered, looking cold.


    After twenty minutes, the doctor rushed over under the lead of the servant girl.


    Old Madam Chu quickly moved aside. ¡°Doctor, quickly take a look at my son.¡±


    The doctor nodded and went forward to take Chu Zhongyuan¡¯s pulse. Slowly, he frowned. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with his body.¡±


    Old Madam Chu panicked when she heard that. Even a blind person could tell that something was wrong with Chu Zhongyuan. ¡°Doctor, you can¡¯t joke at this time. Look at how painful he is. How can he be fine?¡±


    The doctor was unhappy. ¡°Old Madam, I am your family doctor. When have 1 ever lied to you? From the pulse, your son is indeed not sick, but from his symptoms, there must be something wrong with him. Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll try acupuncture.¡±


    Only then did Old Madam Chu¡¯s expression ease. ¡°Doctor, please perform the acupuncture quickly.¡±


    The doctor hurriedly took out silver needles from the medicine box and inserted one into Chu Zhongyuan¡¯s chest. The pain did not subside at all. He continued to insert the second needle.


    After a while, there was still no improvement. Even a doctor who had been practicing medicine for more than ten years could not help but feel puzzled.


    He continued with the third needle¡­


    ¡°All¡ª¡±


    Chu Zhongyuan could not bear the pain and screamed. He pulled out the three silver needles and threw them away. ¡°It hurts. It hurts too much. I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±


    He wept bitterly and had the thought of suicide.


    Old Madam Chu also cried. ¡°Zhongyuan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Zhongyuan curled up and trembled in pain. ¡°Mother, it hurts so much. It hurts too much. I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±


    The doctor picked up the silver needles that had been thrown away. Seeing that Chu Zhongyuan was in so much pain, he suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite Chu Qingzhi to take a look at him? Her medical skills are better.¡±


    Everyone in the room was stunned, including Chu Zhongyuan.


    Wang Peifang asked excitedly, ¡°Who did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi!¡± The doctor had treated the original Chu Qingzhi, but the original Chu Qingzhi looked very different from the current Chu Qingzhi. Moreover, he knew very well that the original Chu Qingzhi did not know medicine, so he thought it was two people with the same name. He did not think that they were the same person at all.


    ¡°1-Impossible!¡± Wang Peifang¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. She would not believe it even if a knife was held to her throat. ¡°How can Chu Qingzhi know medicine?¡±


    ¡°She really knows medicine. If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do. I can¡¯t cure his illness. Find someone else.¡± With that, the doctor carried the medicine box and left quickly.


    The Chu family fell into a short silence, but it was quickly broken by Chu Zhongyuan¡¯s cries of pain. ¡°I¡¯m in so much pain. Father, Mother, quickly get a doctor for me.¡±


    ¡°I will go right away,¡± Old Master Chu quickly replied and asked the servant to go get another doctor.


    Of course, they would not believe what the first doctor said just now. After all, they knew best if a child who had lived with them for 15 years had medical skills or not.


    Soon, the second doctor was invited over, but he quickly left.


    Just like that, all the doctors in the county were invited. Chu Zhongyuan¡¯s pain did not ease at all. Instead, it intensified. He was about to copse.


    ¡°Father, Mother, what should we do now?¡± Wang Peifang could no longer maintain that indifferent attitude. She was afraid that Chu Zhongyuan would die. The child was only one year old. She didn¡¯t want her child to grow up without a father.


    The two elders were already at a loss and did not know what to do.


    In her anxiety, Wang Peifang thought of the first doctor¡¯s words. He wouldn¡¯t say that Chu Qingzhi knew medicine for no reason. There must be a reason why he said that.


    Why not get someone to call Chu Qingzhi over to take a look?


    Thinking of this, Wang Peifang immediately instructed the servant to go to the Chu Vige to look for Chu Qingzhi.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Chu Qingzhi drew three designs in a row. Cheongsam was the best dress that could make women look charming and seductive.


    ¡°Second Sister, take a look.¡± Chu Qingzhi handed the designs to Chu Qingyue.


    Chu Qingyue took the paper. There was a picture on the front and back of the paper. She looked at the first design.


    As she looked, her face turned slightly red. Wearing this dress would expose her thighs. It was a little uneptable to her.


    ¡°These dresses will definitely look good on them, but they¡¯re not suitable for ordinary people like us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°Second Sister, make one for them first.¡±


    She felt that this dress was a little too ahead of time. Even the women in the brothels in ancient times might not be able to ept it.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, I know.¡± Chu Qingyue couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the design. She didn¡¯t have the courage to wear such a dress, but it wouldn¡¯t stop her from admiring it.


    ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯ll wait for your feedback. If they feel that it¡¯s too revealing, I can modify it.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister, look at my embroidery.¡± Chu Qingyue handed the hibiscus flower she had embroidered to Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi took the embroidery and took a closer look. The flower was embroidered wlessly and looked very lifelike. However, one flower looked stiff and rigid. It would be more lifelike if it had leaves. ¡°Second Sister, it¡¯ll be better to embroider two leaves here.¡±


    Chu Qingyue reexamined her work. The more she looked at it, the brighter her eyes became. ¡°Fifth Sister, you are right. I¡¯ll add two leavester..¡±

 Chapter 193 - 193: Causing Trouble

    Chapter 193: Causing Trouble


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Suddenly, there was a hurried knock on the door. This stunned the Chu family. It was already sote. Who would that be?!


    Chu Rong put on a shirt and walked quickly to the door. He was not in a hurry to open the door. Instead, he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s knocking?¡±


    The servant said forcefully and impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m from the Chu family in the county. My master is sick. Let Chu Qingzhie with me. Hurry up and open the door. Don¡¯t waste my precious time.¡±


    Only then did Chu Rong open the door. There were a total of two servants. As soon as he opened the door, the two servants immediately looked in.


    ¡°Where is she? My master is in a lot of pain!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and rush her. She¡¯s too slow. That¡¯s Chu Qingzhi¡¯s adoptive father. Although she was sent home, he still raised her for 15 years. She doesn¡¯t seem to care at all!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and rush her.¡±


    Chu Rong was originally quite worried, but when he heard the two servants¡¯ words, he immediately frowned. ¡°Qingzhi is already asleep. She needs time to put on clothes beforeing out, right?¡±


    The servant said impatiently, ¡°A life is at stake. Can¡¯t she dress faster?¡±


    Chu Rong said unhappily, ¡°No matter how fast it is, it will take time. If you can¡¯t wait, leave. My daughter has been busy for the entire day. How can she have the energy to treat someone else in the middle of the night?¡±


    When the servant heard this, he immediately retorted, ¡°Is that someone else? That¡¯s her adoptive father.¡±


    Chu Rong was originally not good with words, but when it came to protecting her daughter, he was quite eloquent. ¡°But my daughter has alreadye home, and she was chased home by Chu Zhongyuan. It¡¯s understandable if she doesn¡¯t want to go.¡±


    The servant did not expect Chu Rong to say this. ¡°Heh, 1 didn¡¯t expect you to be an ungrateful person. Looks like sending her back was the right choice.¡±


    Chu Rong was furious and said firmly, ¡°Back then, when 1 went to pick Qingzhi up, the Chu family said in front of me that Qingzhi has nothing to do with their family in the future. Why are they looking for us now?¡±


    The servant was not to be outdone. ¡°Do you think I want to look for you? It¡¯s all because Madam asked us toe.¡±


    Chu Rong pushed the two servants out and closed the door with a bang. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Looking at the closed door, the two servants shouted, but no matter how loud they shouted, Chu Rong refused to open the door. They could only curse and leave.


    At this moment, everyone from the Chu family came to the central room with ugly expressions.


    Li Qingyu said angrily, ¡°Chu Zhongyuan is despicable. He brought Qingzhi home when he wanted her and threw her away when he didn¡¯t.¡±


    Grandpa Chu said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t care about him. He can¡¯t me us for being heartless. Everyone heard what those two servants said just now. It¡¯s not nice at all. That¡¯s not the attitude one should have when asking for help.¡±


    Granny Chu said unhappily, ¡°That¡¯s right. If they talked nicely and had a nice attitude, why wouldn¡¯t we help? They brought this upon themselves.¡±


    Chu Qingyue patted Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°Fifth Sister, they were rude to us first. We are not wrong to say no to them.¡±


    Shen Ruyue also said, ¡°Qingzhi, although they raised you, everyone knows what kind of life you were living.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression was calm. All of this was her doing. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t go and save Chu Zhongyuan.


    Chu Zhongyuan was the one who said that he missed the original Chu Qingzhi, so it was only right for Chu Zhongyuan to send him down to apany the original Chu Qingzhi.


    After Chu Zhongyuan, it would be Wang Peifang¡¯s turn. No one could escape it.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Father, Mother, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sick too. 1 can¡¯t save anyone!¡±


    When Chu Qingzhi suddenly said this, everyone was slightly stunned. Then, they smiled meaningfully and had already thought of how to put up a show with Chu Qingzhi.


    Grandpa Chu immediately said, ¡°Qingzhi, if you are not feeling well, then hurry back to your room to rest. Staying upte will worsen it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said obediently, ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and returned to their rooms to continue sleeping.


    Of course, Wang Peifang wouldn¡¯t give up. After hearing the servant¡¯s report, she was so furious that she personally came to the Chu Vige in a carriage.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    There was a loud knock on the door. The Chu family, who had woken up in a daze, felt that their house was shaking. If not for the knock, everyone would have thought that there was an earthquake.


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi,e out quickly!¡±


    ¡°Your father is in so much pain. You still have the mood to sleep? Don¡¯t you have any conscience?¡±


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi, to think that you were conferred the title of a baroness. Are you worthy of such glory?¡±


    Wang Peifang cursed as soon as she arrived, startling the neighbors in the vige.


    Zhao Xiuhua liked to watch the show. Grandpa Chu¡¯s second brother, Chu Qi, also walked over.


    It was still Chu Rong who opened the door. When he saw his neighborsing over, his attitude was very good, but his voice was suppressed with anger. ¡°Mrs. Chu, please watch yournguage.¡±


    ¡°Get lost. I¡¯m looking for Chu Qingzhi.¡± Wang Peifang pushed Chu Rong away rudely and walked straight in. She looked around. ¡°Chu Qingzhi, get out!¡±


    Chu Qingyue walked out of the room and looked at Wang Peifang in annoyance. ¡°My fifth sister is sick and can¡¯t get up. Find someone else!¡±


    Wang Peifang guessed that Chu Qingyue must have just walked out of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s room. Hence, she walked over and pushed Chu Qingyue away. She entered the room and roared, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, you¡¯re actually still sleeping!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was ¡°seriously ill¡± and could not get up!


    Li Qingyu hurriedly rushed into the room to stop Wang Peifang. ¡°Qingzhi is sick. She can¡¯t even get up. Why are you looking for her?¡±


    Chu Qi naturally couldn¡¯t enter a girl¡¯s boudoir. He stood at the door of the central room to see the situation, but Zhao Xiuhua could go. She quickly chased to the door of the boudoir and looked in.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Wang Peifang pushed Li Qingyu away fiercely. Li Qingyu was pushed onto the bed. Fortunately, she fell onto the bed. Otherwise, she would have been injured.


    Zhao Xiuhua covered her mouth, clearly very shocked. Were thedies in the county city also so shrewish?


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Wang Peifang then pushed Shen Ruyue away. Then, she went to pull Chu Qingzhi.


    However, the moment she touched Chu Qingzhi¡¯s wrist, she seemed to have been scalded and quickly retreated.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s body was hot and soft. There was a wet handkerchief on her forehead and she looked extremely weak. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡±


    Wang Peifang did not expect Chu Qingzhi to really be sick. She thought that Chu Qingzhi was pretending. Now that she saw Chu Qingzhi like this, she felt the world spin. Her heart sank. Chu Zhongyuan was hopeless!


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi, get up!¡± Wang Peifang wanted to grab Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand again, but this time, she was blocked by Li Qingyu. ¡°Mrs. Chu, are you done?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was thest hope of saving Chu Zhongyuan. Now that Chu Qingzhi was sick, she naturally could not save Chu Zhongyuan. ¡°Why did you fall sick at this time!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anyone picking a time to fall sick!¡± Li Qingyu changed her ¡°weak¡± style from before. She grabbed Wang Peifang¡¯s wrist and pushed her out of the house. ¡°Hurry up and leave.. Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±

 Chapter 194 - 194: Another Tragedy

    Chapter 194: Another Tragedy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wang Peifang had finally experienced the strength of the vige women. She could not break free at all when Li Qingyu grabbed her.


    At this moment, she stood at the door and red at Li Qingyu. She said hatefully, ¡°1 raised Chu Qingzhi for 15 years, and you¡¯re treating me like this?¡±


    Li Qingyu red back. ¡°Like what? You saw Qingzhi¡¯s situation just now. Your husband is sick, and so is my daughter.¡±


    Wang Peifang gritted her teeth, her anger rising. ¡°She won¡¯t die anyway, but Chu Zhongyuan is in so much pain that he¡¯s dying.¡±


    Li Qingyu blocked the entrance without wavering. ¡°Is there no doctor in the county city? Why do you have to look for Qingzhi?¡±


    Wang Peifang said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve already invited all the doctors in the county. If the doctors can save him, why would Ie all the way here?¡±


    Li Qingyu was unmoved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Qingzhi can¡¯t get out of bed now. You can leave.¡±


    Wang Peifang squeezed out words from between her teeth. ¡°Li Qingyu¡­¡±


    Li Qingyu¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If the doctors can¡¯t save him, I¡¯m afraid no one can.¡±


    Wang Peifang gritted her teeth. ¡°Li Qingyu, Chu Qingzhi is a baroness. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll go to the county magistrate and report to him that she¡¯s indifferent to the life of her adoptive father?¡±


    Li Qingyu¡¯s expression changed, and she was slightly flustered. This concerned Qingzhi¡¯s reputation. If she was found pretending to be sick, would people think she was a heartless person?


    Seeing that Li Qingyu was wavering, Shen Ruyue rushed over and said, ¡°If you have evidence, go ahead.¡±


    Li Qingyu did not understand, but she did. Qingzhi¡¯s reputation was now rted to the county magistrate¡¯s official career. The county magistrate would only protect Qingzhi and would never believe Wang Peifang.


    Wang Peifang red at Shen Ruyue viciously. ¡°Who are you? Do you have the right to speak here?¡±


    Shen Ruyue said calmly, ¡°Madam, Qingzhi has been helping the county magistrate solving a case today. She didn¡¯t eat much at noon. You know how weak Qingzhi¡¯s body is. She had a high fever at night. You¡¯re Qingzhi¡¯s adoptive mother, but now you don¡¯t care about her life and death. Do you think you¡¯re right to let her get up and go with you to treat your husband?¡±


    What?


    Chu Qingzhi went to help the county magistrate solve a case?


    Wang Peifang¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, right? Do you think I don¡¯t know what Chu Qingzhi is capable of?¡±


    Shen Ruyue said calmly, ¡°If she is not capable, how did she be a baroness?¡±


    Wang Peifang felt dizzy like she had been dealt a blow. Chu Qingzhi had been hiding her abilities all along. She did not know Chu Qingzhi at all.


    Shen Ruyue looked at Wang Peifang with pity, thinking to herself, If you weren¡¯t so vicious, Qingzhi wouldn¡¯t have done this. You would regret losing a daughter like Qingzhi for the rest of your life. ¡°Go back. Qingzhi is too sick today. She can¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Grandpa Chu called out, ¡°Everyone, go back to your room. There are still so many things to do tomorrow. How can we have so much time to waste with a shrew? Go to sleep.¡±


    Everyone went back to their rooms to sleep. Wang Peifang was chased out and the door closed again with a bang.


    Wang Peifang looked at the closed door and left indignantly.


    However, by the time she returned, Chu Zhongyuan had miraculously recovered. Of course, this was only temporary. Chu Qingzhi wouldn¡¯t let him die so easily.


    The next morning, Tang Jinghong rushed over.


    ¡°Qingzhi, you went to help the county magistrate solve a case?¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes reflected Chu Qingzhi¡¯s beautiful face, and his voice was filled with concern.


    Chu Qingzhi sighed helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Yesterday, I went to teach the students in the school when someone died.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°You must prioritize your own safety.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I will. Anyway, I don¡¯t have anything to do recently. I¡¯ll bring Third Brother along to teach him the basics of investigating a case.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said in surprise, ¡°Chu Third is nning to learn how to investigate cases?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Third Brother is very talented in this aspect. I think we can nurture him. He likes it too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°You came here so early to tell me this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here firstly to see you and secondly to tell you this.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but smile. Jinghong was getting more sweet-tongued. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together. After that, I have to go to the government office. The case isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    Tang Jinghong tucked Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hair behind her ear and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you this morning. I¡¯ll return to the military camp in the afternoon.¡±


    In order to have half a day to himself, he stayed up until midnight to finish the military affairs.


    Chu Qingzhi thought that Tang Jinghong was just here to see her. She didn¡¯t expect that she could have a date with Tang Jinghong for half a day. She was a little surprised. ¡°Really?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes were filled with a gentle smile. ¡°Really.¡±


    After breakfast, they walked towards the county office. They did not expect to encounter two constables on the way.


    One of the constables shouted hurriedly, ¡°Miss Chu, someone died in the Tan family again!¡±


    Then, they immediately rushed to the Tan mansion.


    The atmosphere in the Tan mansion was gloomy. Everyone was kept in the garden in the front hall with terrified expressions.


    When the head constable saw Chu Qingzhi, he hurriedly went up to her. ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi frowned and said, ¡°Bring us to the crime scene.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Following the head constable, the group arrived at Second Master Tan¡¯s room.


    The door was open and a constable was guarding it.


    The head constable said, ¡°Miss Chu, Second Madam Tan was the first to discover Second Master Tan¡¯s death this morning. She was so frightened that she fainted.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked into the room. ¡°Third Brother, see if you can discover anything in this room.¡±


    Chu Xujin immediately said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The room was very clean and tidy, as if it had been deliberately cleaned. However, the house of a rich family had to be cleaned every day, so there was nothing unusual about it.


    Chu Xujin looked at the beam. The beam was covered in dust as it should be. He retracted his gaze and went to check something else.


    Chu Qingzhi went to look at Second Master Tan on the bed.


    Second Master Tan¡¯s eyes were closed and his expression was peaceful. He also looked like he was sleeping. It was very simr to Tan Maozhi¡¯s death.


    Bao Linjiang handed over a pair of gloves at the right time. ¡°Master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the gloves and instructed her two disciples in a low voice, ¡°Go and secretly monitor the Tan family to see if anyone is acting very suspicious. By the way, you said yesterday that you saw a suspicious person. Be careful today. If you see the person again, inform me immediately.¡±


    The two disciples immediately nodded.


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t know how to investigate cases, so he just watched the show. ¡°Qingzhi, what do you need me to do?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment. ¡°Jinghong, go and see if there are any fleeceflower stems in the Tan mansion.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was embarrassed. He touched his nose. ¡°Qingzhi, I don¡¯t know what fleeceflower stems are.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gave him another task. ¡°Jinghong, go and ask the head constable if the confessions yesterday were confirmed.¡±


    Now that there were confessions, she still had to collect evidence. Only then could the case be truly closed.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right away..¡±

 Chapter 195 - 195: Framing

    Chapter 195: Framing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi put on her gloves and checked Second Master Tan¡¯s body. His body had notpletely stiffened¡­ ¡°He died at midnightst night. It¡¯s been four hours since then. The cause of death was poisoning!¡±


    ¡°It looks like Tan Maozhi¡¯s death, but the cause of death is different. Could it be that someone is imitating the first murderer?¡±


    Chu Xujin carried the incense burner over. ¡°Fifth Sister, look, there¡¯s also fleeceflower stems in here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the incense burner and checked it carefully. Then, she asked, ¡°Third Brother, are there any traces of human movements on the beam?¡±


    Chu Xujin shook his head in confusion. ¡°No, there are no suspicious traces in the room. Fifth Sister, is Second Master Tan¡¯s death different from Tan Maozhi¡¯s death?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed different.¡±


    The method of killing was different, so it might be a different murderer. Chu Xujin guessed, ¡°Fifth Sister, I suspect that someone is framing the first murderer.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Chu Xujin. ¡°Third Brother, do you have any takes?¡±


    Chu Xujin thought for a moment and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, let¡¯s check the roof tiles first before going to see Third Master Tan.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked out of the room and flew to the roof to take a closer look. There were no traces of the tiles being touched. She flew to the ground and shook her head at Chu Xujin.


    The two of them had a tacit understanding and immediately went to Third Master Tan¡¯s room.


    The crime scene and the time of death were exactly the same as Tan Maozhi¡¯s. From the looks of it, Second Master Tan¡¯s death was very problematic.


    The head constable walked towards Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss Chu, this is the information you asked me to investigate about Red Crane yesterday.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the paper from the head constable¡¯s hand and read it. Then, she was surprised. ¡°Red Crane actually came from the northern border!¡±


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°Fifth Sister, if Red Crane is the descendant of those generals who were killed by the former Lord of the Northern Border, then she should have been killed too. How did she end up bing the daughter of a criminal official?¡±


    The head constable pondered for a moment. ¡°If those generals were convicted of staging an uprising, then they, along with their family members and rtives, would be executed. There can¡¯t be anyone left alive!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°There are so many people. It¡¯s not strange that someone escaped. By the way, head constable, did Red Crane do anything abnormalst night?¡±


    The head constable shook his head. ¡°No, Miss Red Crane went to bed early.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked in confusion, ¡°How can she still sleep after knowing Tan Maozhi¡¯s death.¡±


    Chu Xujin and the head constable could not answer this question.


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°Fifth Sister, I think Second Master Tan must have been killed by the second murderer. The second murderer wanted to frame the first murderer, but he didn¡¯t understand the first murderer¡¯s method of killing, so he could only try to make the crime scene as simr as possible.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Third Brother, why do you think the second murderer was in such a hurry to kill Second Master Tanst night?¡±


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°That¡¯s right. He could have waited until he figured out the first murderer¡¯s method of killing before making a move.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then that means he had no choice but to kill him.¡±


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°Fifth Sister, they all used fleeceflower roots. This should be a clue.¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, let¡¯s go take a look at the Tan mansion.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Tan family was very rich. They built the mansion beautifully. Even the stone bs on the ground were of the best quality.


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Xujin wandered around the garden of the Tan mansion.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°If the two murderers can get the fleeceflower roots, it means that the two of them have something to do with each other. If the fleeceflower roots can be found in the mansion, it means that these two people are very likely to be from this mansion.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She searched the garden carefully and really found some clues. ¡°Third Brother, there are no fleeceflower roots here, but there are leaves of the fleeceflower that have been disposed of.¡±


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°Then our previous guess might be right. The murderer is from the Tan family.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Most likely.¡±


    The head constable sent the statements of the Family family members to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss Chu, can we send Second Master and Third Master Tan¡¯s corpses back to the mortuary?¡±


    ¡°Sure. After you send the corpses back, get the coroner to do the autopsy immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked into the pavilion and read the statements.


    After reading the statements, she specially reread the state of the servant girl. The servant girl said that Second Master Tan had a chat with his foster son, Qin Zhiyu,st night. Then, a strange sound came from the room. About two hourster, Qin Zhiyu came out of the study. After that, Second Master Tan went to sleep.


    Chu Qingzhi took out the statement of the foster son and found that it was the same as the Servant girl¡¯s. ¡°Why did Second Master Tan take in this foster son?¡±


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°Yesterday, I heard from Second Madam Tan that 20 years ago, Second Madam Tan went to the temple to pay respects to Buddha. She saw that Tan Maozhi, who was usually unsocial, was actually ying very well with a child. When she saw that the child was an orphan, she took him in as a foster son to keep Tan Maozhipany. Later, Tan Maozhi moved out for Red Crane, so the two of them stopped interacting.¡±


    There was only this information in the statement for the time being. Chu Qingzhi decided to ask Qin Zhiyu. ¡°Third Brother, let¡¯s go.¡±


    In the Tan mansion, the head constable temporarily arranged a room for questioning. Chu Qingzhi and Chu Xujin walked in. ¡°Officer, please call Qin Zhiyu over.¡±


    The constable was very impressed by Chu Qingzhi and was very cooperative. ¡°I¡¯ll call him over immediately.¡±


    Tang Jinghong walked in. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ve asked. The murder weapon that lulled First Master Tan many years ago was found in Old Madam Tan¡¯s dowry box, confirming Third Master Tan¡¯s words yesterday. The other statements are still being verified. I¡¯ll tell you immediately after they are verified.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at Tang Jinghong and pulled out a chair. ¡°You must be tired. Take a seat.¡±


    Tang Jinghong did not sit down. ¡°If there¡¯s anything else you need to do, feel free to instruct me.¡±


    ¡°Not at the moment. Take a rest.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Qin Zhiyu walked in under the lead of the constable. He was a very handsome man. He was very masculine and was considered attractive among youngdies.


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at the chair in front of the table. ¡°Young Master Qin, please sit.¡±


    Qin Zhiyu nced at the people in the room and sat on the chair in silence. After sitting down, he said, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked the main point. ¡°What were you and Second Master Tan doing in the studyst night?¡±


    Qin Zhiyu¡¯s face immediately paled, and his lips trembled. He lowered his head and gritted his teeth. His entire body was tense, and he refused to speak.


    Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows. What exactly made him so resistant to speaking?


    She deepened her voice and asked again, ¡°What were you and Second Master Tan doing in the studyst night?¡±

 Chapter 196 - 196: The Truth Unfolding

    Chapter 196: The Truth Unfolding


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Zhiyu could no longer control himself. His face was flushed red from holding back his emotions. He said with difficulty, ¡°Last night, I talked to Foster Father about some business matters. Then, Foster Father¡­¡±


    He said thest word with all his might.


    Everyone in the room was shocked.


    The truth was actually so unbearable!


    Because Qin Zhiyu was too ovee with emotions, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    No one spoke in the room for a long time. It was extremely quiet.


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and gently patted Qin Zhiyu¡¯s back.


    Qin Zhiyu woke up a momentter. His face was pale, and even his lips had lost their color. He looked especially pitiful.


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Do you know who killed Second Master Tan?¡±


    Qin Zhiyu clenched his fists and broke out in cold sweat. ¡°1-1 killed him.¡±


    After saying that, he realized that there was no way to hide it anymore. He exploded and roared, ¡°He deserves to die! He deserves to die!!¡±


    Everyone felt that Second Master Tan deserved to die.


    Qin Zhiyu¡¯s eyes were red. He raised his head and looked at everyone. His eyes were filled with pain and hatred. ¡°Tan Fang should have been cut into pieces. He should have died long ago¡­¡±


    Second Master Tan, whose name was Tan Fang, was actually good friends with Qin Zhiyu¡¯s father, but Tan Fang lusted after Qin Zhiyu¡¯s mother. He secretly framed Qin Zhiyu¡¯s father and upied his mother. In the end, Qin Zhiyu¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t stand the humiliation andmitted suicide.


    Qin Zhiyu naturally became an orphan. A few yearster, he identally became friends with Tan Maozhi and was fostered by the Tan family. He originally wanted to destroy the Tan family and let Tan Fang die, butst night, Tan Fang actually!


    He could no longer hold back his hatred and killed him.


    When they heard his words, an indescribable feeling surged in their hearts. Tan Fang really deserved to die!


    Chu Xujin handed Qin Zhiyu a cup of tea. ¡°Drink some to calm down.¡±


    Qin Zhiyu looked up at Chu Xujin and gently pushed the teacup away. ¡°I¡¯m not drinking. I just want to vomit now.¡±


    Chu Xujin put the teacup back. This person was too pitiful.


    After a while, Chu Qingzhi saw that Qin Zhiyu had calmed down a little and asked, ¡°Do you know who killed Third Master Tan?¡±


    Qin Zhiyu said calmly, ¡°1 don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s someone from this mansion. Last night, 1 killed Tan Fang in a panic when 1 saw a ck shadow sh past.¡±


    Chu Xujin asked, ¡°How can you be sure that the murderer in question is still in the mansion?¡±


    Qin Zhiyu said, ¡°Intuition.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°By the way, who manages the garden?¡±


    Qin Zhiyu said, ¡°There are three gardeners in the mansion who specialize in managing flowers and nts. You can ask them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said to the constable guarding the door, ¡°Officer, please bring in the three gardeners in charge of the garden.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Only two of the three gardeners came. They were both men in their forties. Their heads were lowered, and they looked a little afraid.


    Chu Qingzhi asked bluntly, ¡°Has anyone touched the fleece flowers in the garden recently?¡±


    The gardener said, ¡°Jiang Simeng took it. He said that the fleece flowers were getting bigger and bigger, affecting the other flowers, so he cleared them away. How did you know?¡±


    Chu Xujin asked, ¡°Jiang Simeng is the gardener who didn¡¯te, right?¡±


    The gardener said, ¡°Yes, he took three days¡¯ leave yesterday. 1 don¡¯t know where he went.¡±


    ¡°He left yesterday?¡± Chu Xujin frowned. Why at this juncture?


    The gardener said, ¡°Yes, we were puzzled as to why he would apply for leave when he had no rtives or friends. However, we didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    There was a high chance that the murderer was Jiang Simeng. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Officer, inform the head constable to arrest Jiang Simeng!¡±


    The constable replied, ¡°Yes, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Xujin continued to ask, ¡°When did Jiang Simenge to the Tan mansion? What kind of person is he?¡±


    The gardener said, ¡°He came five years ago. At that time, Old Master Tan bought a few pots of precious peony and needed someone who knew about flowers to take care of them. He happened to be looking for a job and knew about peony, so Old Master Tan kept him.¡±


    ¡°For the past five years, he has been especially conscientious. Old Master Tan even handed the entire garden of the mansion to him to manage.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Simeng doesn¡¯t like to talk and is a little serious. I keep feeling that he¡¯s enduring something. He either works or sleeps. His life is very simple.¡±


    Chu Xujin asked, ¡°Does he know martial arts?¡±


    The gardener said, ¡°You must be joking. Why would a gardener learn martial arts? He¡¯s just an ordinary person who knows how to nt flowers.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Does he have family and friends?¡±


    The gardener said with certainty, ¡°No, I¡¯ve never seen anyone visiting him. He¡¯s a loner.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Let¡¯s find Jiang Simeng first.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun walked towards Chu Qingzhi and said softly, ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t find anything unusual about the Tan family members.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Watch them first. When we find Jiang Simeng, I think we can close this case.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said, ¡°Master, do you really think we can close the case?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Yuan Hongjun. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun was puzzled. ¡°Master, this case involves the forces on the northern border. Could it be their doing? Moreover, why didn¡¯t they kill Old Master Tan since he deserved to die the most?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°We¡¯ll know when we catch Jiang Simeng.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun continued, ¡°Master, I think there¡¯s something wrong with that


    Red Crane too. I keep feeling that she¡¯s involved.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Your observation is correct, but don¡¯t be anxious.


    The case is gradually bing clearer. The person behind the scenes will definitelye out.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun looked at Chu Qingzhi with bright eyes. ¡°Master, have you already set up a trap?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi kept him in suspense. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    Tang Jinghong walked out of the room. He had just learned about the case. ¡°Qingzhi, are you ready to carry out your n?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about time.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°The head constable has already brought people to search the entire county. There should be news soon..¡±

 Chapter 197 - 197: Discovering the Secret

    Chapter 197: Discovering the Secret


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, in the end, they realized that it was the most difficult to catch Jiang Simeng. It was as if Jiang Simeng had disappeared from the face of the earth. They could not find him no matter what.


    They searched for three days in a row, but there was no sign of him. This made the people in the county office anxious.


    So many people had died in a row. If the real culprit was not caught, the county magistrate would definitely be held ountable by the higher-ups.


    Moreover, the Tan family¡¯s case was the focus of the entire county. If they did not catch the real culprit, people would live in panic.


    Therefore, the county magistrate felt pressured and ordered that the real culprit must be caught.


    In the past three days, in order to train Chu Xujin, Chu Qingzhi did not say anything. She asked Chu Xujin to think of a way for himself.


    Tao Yiqian was still disguised as a man as she followed Chu Xujin. She came up with one or two ideas, but they didn¡¯t work.


    Finally, they figured out what they were neglecting.


    In the county office, Chu Xujin suddenly said excitedly, ¡°I think we¡¯ve overlooked an important person.¡±


    Tao Yizhou immediately asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    Chu Xujin looked at the silent Chu Qingzhi and said, ¡°Red Crane!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not reveal anything and did not give any hints. If Chu Xujin wanted to grow, he had to rely on himself. ¡°Third Brother, why do you say that?¡±


    Chu Xujin took a deep breath and said, ¡°After Tan Maozhi died, other than fainting, she never showed any concern for Tan Maozhi. Instead, she locked herself at home all day. In addition, the existence of the ck robe in her room is still unexined. I think she has something to do with these cases. Although there hasn¡¯t been any abnormality about her in the past few days, it only makes her more suspicious.¡±


    Tao Yizhou asked again, ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡±


    Chu Xujin made a bold guess. ¡°If Red Crane is rted to these cases, could Jiang Simeng be hiding at Red Crane¡¯s ce?¡±


    The head constable stood at the side with a saber in his arms. His serious eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Xujin, you went to Miss Red Crane¡¯s residence previously. Didn¡¯t you not notice anything wrong?¡±


    Chu Xujin hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice anything wrong previously, but now that I think about it, there¡¯s something strange. There¡¯s a potted fleeceflower in her house, and there are a few incense burners like the ones found in the Tan mansion. One incense burner per room is enough. Why does she have so many?¡±


    The head constable thought for a moment and immediately mobilized his men. ¡°Let¡¯s go and pay a visit to Red Crane.¡±


    Everyone followed him to Red Crane¡¯s residence.


    Chu Qingzhi walked at the back. She had already thought of where Jiang Simeng was hiding. It was only a matter of time before they found him, so she was not in a hurry and gave Chu Xujin some time to practice.


    And Chu Xujin didn¡¯t disappoint her.


    Under the head constable¡¯s lead, the group immediately rushed to Red Crane¡¯s small courtyard. Without giving Red Crane any time to prepare, the constables surrounded the small courtyard.


    A constable knocked on the door. ¡°Miss Red Crane, please open the door.¡±


    When the madam of the Hundred Flowers Tower saw that there were so many constables, she came over to greet them while secretly cursing Red Crane for attracting trouble.


    When Red Crane heard the constable¡¯s voice, she immediately opened the door. She was still charming. ¡°Officers, what brought you here?¡±


    Chu Xujin pulled Tao Yizhou, who was about to speak, and said tactfully, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We came to take a look.¡±


    After all, there was no real evidence. What if the real culprit was not here?


    Red Crane said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you check my ce already?¡±


    The head constable¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Please be cooperative, Miss Red Crane. We won¡¯t disturb you for long.¡±


    Red Crane calmly moved aside. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The head constable, Chu Xujin, and Tao Yizhou walked in. Chu Qingzhi walked over and said to Red Crane, ¡°Miss Red Crane, my condolences.¡±


    Red Crane lowered her head and revealed a sad expression. ¡°Maozhi likes me so much. Now that he has died an unnatural death, I n to fast for a period of time and chant scriptures to pray for him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Miss Red Crane, you¡¯re kind in doing this for him.¡±


    When she was talking to Red Crane, she released her divine sense and enveloped the entire courtyard, searching inch by inch.


    There was a banana tree in the courtyard and a well behind it. After Chu Qingzhi finished searching the house, she gathered her divine senses around the well.


    When she probed with her divine sense, she realized that the well was dry and there were traces of human movements.


    There was a passageway at the bottom of the well. Following the passageway to the end, she sensed a rough stone room. In the stone room, a rough-looking man was sitting on the edge of the bed and polishing a saber.


    His appearance was very simr to the valiant warriors of the northern border.


    Chu Qingzhi retracted her divine sense and continued to chat with Red Crane. ¡°Miss Red Crane, do you have any siblings?¡±


    Red Crane fell into her memories. ¡°I remember that when I was young, 1 had many brothers and sisters. However, when my father was imprisoned, my family was confiscated and my family members were sold as ves. I ended up bing an orphan.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and did not ask further.


    She walked in and came out with an incense burner. This incense burner really looked like the incense burner in the Tan mansion.


    Red Crane¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    Chu Qingzhi ced the incense burner on the table in the courtyard. Then, she took out a piece of fleeceflower roots and ced it inside. She lit it with a matchstick.


    After the fleeceflower root was lit, she covered the incense burner and a smoke floated out from the gaps.


    Originally, the smoke from the fleeceflower roots should be purple, but at this moment, the smoke from the incense burner was ck.


    It went without saying that there was something wrong. The problem was this incense burner.


    When Red Crane saw that her secret had been discovered, her face turned pale and her entire body turned cold.


    Red Crane¡¯s gaze suddenly turned vicious. She stared at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s back and slowly walked towards her, killing intent appearing in her eyes.


    Chu Qingzhi looked back from the corner of her eye and remained calm.


    Red Crane walked to a step behind Chu Qingzhi and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Miss Chu, did you see anything?¡±


    While her words distracted Chu Qingzhi, she suddenly stabbed Chu Qingzhi from behind with the dagger.


    Chu Qingzhi nimbly turned around and dodged the dagger. At the same time, she knocked the dagger out of Red Crane¡¯s hand and dislocated her arm.


    ¡°All-¡±


    The scream resounded throughout the courtyard and instantly attracted the attention of all the constables. The three people in the house hurriedly ran out. ¡°Fifth Sister, are you hurt?¡± When Chu Xujin saw the dagger on the ground, he was so frightened that his forehead was covered in sweat. Fie hurriedly pulled Chu Qingzhi aside and sized her up carefully.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and shook her head. ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The head constable ordered coldly, ¡°Tie her up and bring her back to the government office!¡±


    Red Crane looked at Chu Qingzhi and did not struggle. There was a dead look in her eyes..

 Chapter 198 - 198: The Truth Is Out

    Chapter 198: The Truth Is Out


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi thought about it and understood. Red Crane wanted to take the me for Jiang Simeng. Who was Jiang Simeng to her?


    ¡°Head constable, there¡¯s a well over there!¡± Seeing that the three of them had neglected the well, Chu Qingzhi pointed it out.


    When Red Crane heard this, her expression became as ugly as a dead person¡¯s. Her lips trembled a few times as she roared in despair, ¡°No, don¡¯t approach. There¡¯s nothing there.¡±


    The more she said so, the more everyone felt suspicious. They quickly surrounded the well.


    The head constable shouted down the well, ¡°Are youing out yourself, or are we going down to catch you?¡±


    There was no response from the well.


    Seeing that the other party was resisting, the head constable immediately ordered, ¡°Prepare to go down the well.¡±


    The constables quickly brought over a thick rope. They tied one end to the banana tree and lowered the other end into the well.


    When Red Crane saw this scene, tears flowed out of her eyes as she screamed, ¡°No, don¡¯t, don¡¯t go down!¡±


    No one paid attention to her. The head constable led the way into the well and came out after a while with a corpse.


    Jiang Simeng hadmitted suicide.


    When Red Crane saw Jiang Simeng¡¯s corpse, she was filled with grief. She bit the constable¡¯s arm and broke free from the shackles. She rushed towards Jiang Simeng and hugged the corpse. Tears flowed down like a broken dam. ¡°Brother, wake up, wake up¡­¡±


    Red Crane hugged Jiang Simeng¡¯s corpse and cried. When everyone saw this scene, they felt a little ufortable. If not for the blood feud of the previous generations, they would not have ended up in such a miserable state.


    Suddenly, Red Crane¡¯s eyes narrowed. She picked up the dagger and stabbed herself. ¡°Brother is already dead. What is the point of living?¡±


    Blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Miss Chu, it¡¯s me who killed Tan Maozhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t expect there to be a reversal. ¡°Why did you kill him?¡±


    A twisted madness shed across Red Crane¡¯s face. ¡°I want to kill everyone in the Tan family, and he¡¯s my test subject!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gazended on Red Crane¡¯s shoe and the soil beneath it¡­ ¡°Oh no, hurry up and return to the Tan mansion.¡±


    The head constable ordered two constables to guard here while the rest rushed back to the Tan mansion.


    At this moment, the entire Tan mansion was shrouded in ck smoke, making one unable to breathe.


    The ck smoke could kill people silently. No one dared to approach.


    One of the constables gulped. ¡°Can, can they still be saved?¡±


    The head constable didn¡¯t know either. He looked at Chu Qingzhi helplessly. ¡°Miss Chu, what do you think we should do next?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Wait outside. 1¡¯11 go in and see if there¡¯s anyone alive!¡±


    The smoke had probably been permeating the mansion sincest night, but it was covered by the night. By dawn, it was toote to extinguish the smoke.


    Chu Xujin pulled Chu Qingzhi and said firmly. ¡°Fifth Sister, it¡¯s too dangerous go inside.¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± She had to save as many as possible.


    Chu Xujin grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s wrist tightly. He was worried. ¡°Will you really be fine?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gave Chu Xujin a reassuring smile. ¡°Third Brother, trust me.¡±


    Chu Xujin looked at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s clear eyes. Slowly, he let go. ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t force yourself. If you feel danger,e out immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi naturally wouldn¡¯t joke around with her life. She would only do what was within her ability.


    The head constable stepped forward and took out his saber to break the lock on the door. ¡°Miss Chu, protecting yourself is more important.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and walked in.


    Her cultivation level was not high, but it was not a problem for her to remove this poisonous smoke.


    Chu Qingzhi spread her divine sense to the maximum and began to search for the people in the mansion. She didn¡¯t need to care about the dead.


    She came to Tan Xueqing¡¯s room. Tan Xueqing¡¯s face was facing the open window. She was still breathing. Without any dy, Chu Qingzhi helped her out.


    At this moment, she understood why only the heart would be poisoned but not the other organs.


    This was smoke. After entering the body, it would gather at the heart where there was the most blood.


    After Chu Qingzhi helped Tan Xueqing out, she returned to look for other survivors. She only managed to save a child, and the others were all dead.


    The child survived because he was covered in a nket and did not inhale much smoke.


    From then on, the Tan family¡¯s case was basically over.


    In the Chu Vige.


    The secretary and the two head constables came to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house and offered her the reward for helping with the investigation. It was 100 taels of silver. As an assistant, Chu Xujin also received 20 taels of silver.


    After the secretary handed the money to the two of them, his gaze swept across the Chu family as he said, ¡°The county magistrate thinks that Chu Xujin is very talented in investigating cases, so he wants to recruit Chu Xujin into the government office to be a detective. The sry will be ten taels a month. If he solves a case, he will be rewarded. What do you think?¡±


    The four elders were overjoyed. It was an honorable thing to work for the government.


    Grandpa Chu was so happy that he could not close his mouth. ¡°Xujin, quickly agree.¡±


    Chu Xujin immediately stood up and bowed. ¡°Thank you, 1 will take on this job.¡±


    The secretary quickly helped Chu Xujin up. ¡°We¡¯re colleagues from now on. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    Chu Xujin was overjoyed. ¡°Yes, secretary.¡±


    The secretary said, ¡°There are still many things to do in the county office, so 1 won¡¯t be staying for long. Xujin,e to the county office tomorrow. Don¡¯t bete.¡±


    Chu Xujin replied, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be there on time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stuffed a red pocket Shen Ruyue brought over into Chu Xujin¡¯s hand. ¡°Send the secretary off.¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded at Chu Qingzhi. Then, he hurriedly said, ¡°Secretary, this way please.¡±


    Li Qingyu grabbed Chu Rong¡¯s hand and was so excited that she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Chu Rong, our Xujin has be an official.¡±


    Chu Rong was also excited. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our son has be an official. He¡¯s making us proud.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the county to buy groceries. We¡¯ll celebrate it.¡± Li Qingyu hurriedly carried the basket and left, dragging Chu Qingning with her.


    Granny Chu and Grandpa Chu were so excited that their faces were flushed. Their slightly bent backs were much straighter.


    This matter quickly spread throughout the vige, attracting many envious gazes.


    Chu Qi walked over with a fawning smile. ¡°Brother, has your grandson, Chu Third, be an official?¡±


    Chu Tai had a proud expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. The county magistrate asked him to help. This kid has never left the county. 1 don¡¯t know how he can help. I hope he won¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    Although he said humbly, he couldn¡¯t help but look smug.


    Chu Qi was envious. He turned around and looked at his house. In the past, his family was much better-off than Chu Tai¡¯s family. Now, it waspletely the other way around.


    Chu Qi quickly ttered, ¡°The county magistrate thinks highly of Chu Third, which means that he must be capable.¡±


    Chu Tai puffed out his chest. ¡°That would be best..¡±

 Chapter 199 - 199: Herb Seeds

    Chapter 199: Herb Seeds


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A carriage drove into the Chu Vige.


    Now that the vigers of the Chu Vige had broadened their horizons, they were no longer as curious as before about carriages.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°He must be here to look for Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s looking for Qingzhi, he¡¯s most likely here to discuss business.¡±


    As everyone discussed, the carriage arrived at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house. Then, a man in a snow-white robe got out of the carriage.


    The man was tall and handsome. It was hard to tell if he was male or female.


    When he got out of the carriage, Chu Qingzhi happened toe out of the house to go to the wastnd.


    The man was the first to bow to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°I¡¯m Tan Xueqing. Greetings, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows. After changing into his male outfit, he looked much more masculine and handsome. ¡°Come in and sit.¡±


    Tan Xueqing smiled and said, ¡°Miss Chu, there¡¯s no need. I came over to thank you. There are still many things waiting for me to deal with at home.¡±


    With that, he got the coachman to move the things in the carriage to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the items being carried into the house one by one and hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master Tan, I was asked to investigate the case by the county magistrate. You don¡¯t have to thank me like this.¡±


    However, Tan Xueqing insisted, ¡°Miss Chu, you still saved my life nheless. It¡¯s only right for me to express my gratitude.¡±


    If Chu Qingzhi had not saved him, the Tan family would have been wiped out.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t say anything else. After a moment of silence, she took the initiative to find a topic. ¡°What are your ns next?¡±


    Tan Xueqing lowered his thick eyshes slightly. ¡°Take good care of the Tan family¡¯s business. 1 don¡¯t have any other ns for the time being.¡±


    With such a huge change in the Tan family, it would be difficult for Tan Xueqing to manage all the business under the Tan family.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then 1 wish you sess in taking over the business.¡±


    Tan Xueqing said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Tan Xueqing¡¯s fair and wless face and asked thest question in her heart, ¡°Young Master Tan, can 1 ask you why you were disguising as a woman?¡±


    Tan Xueqing smiled and said, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t ask. Actually, it¡¯s like this. When my mother was pregnant with me, she identally heard the conversation between Grandma and Third Uncle. She was terrified, so she reced me with the child of her trusted aide when I was born. Later, she changed back. From then on, in order to survive, I disguised myself as a woman.¡±


    The Tan family¡¯s matter was reallyplicated. Chu Qingzhiforted her. ¡°It¡¯s all over now.¡±


    Tan Xueqing suddenly felt sentimental. ¡°Yes, everything is over. All the grudges ended from now on.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Tan Xueqing. It wasn¡¯t good for her to say anything, so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    After sending the gifts, Tan Xueqing thanked Chu Qingzhi again and left in the carriage.


    Chu Qingzhi stood at the door of the courtyard and watched him leave. She wished him well. It was not easy growing up in the Tan Family.


    In the herb garden.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang stood by a piece of soil and were extremely surprised.


    Despite having traveled extensively for so many years, Yuan Hongjun still found it unbelievable. ¡°Did Lingzhi really grow in the soil?!¡±


    Bao Linjiang said with a sigh, ¡°Master is indeed Master. She can grow lingzhi just like that.¡±


    The soil that the two of them were looking at was where Chu Qingzhi had dumped the lingzhi soil that day. Actually, Chu Qingzhi was not sure if it could grow lingzhi. She wanted to give it a try, but she did not expect it to seed.


    Chu Qingzhi walked over. ¡°What are you guys looking at?¡±


    Bao Linjiang turned around, his deep facial features tinged with excitement.


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s a small lingzhi growing in the soil.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes shed with surprise as she quickly walked over. A small lingzhi the size of a pinky was growing in the soil.


    Lingzhi in this era was very valuable. The Lingzhi that they had dug up previously was more than half a catty. It was more than 250 grams and could be sold for at least five hundred taels of silver.


    Yuan Hongjun said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go and water it.¡± As he spoke, he ran to fetch water.


    Bao Linjiang looked around. ¡°Master, 1¡¯11 mix some soil for it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and looked at the entire herb garden. The sealwort that was nted at the beginning had already grown to half a foot tall. The other herbs had also grown very lush, and every one of them was alive.


    Although they were growing healthily, the herbs were still scarce. There were a total of ten acres ofnd, but only one acre ofnd had herbs growing on it.


    Chu Qingzhi looked down at the young man who was mixing Lingzhi¡¯s soil seriously and asked, ¡°Linjiang, do you know where 1 can get some herb seeds?¡±


    Bao Linjiang immediately looked over. ¡°Master, you want herb seeds?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded.


    Bao Linjiang said, ¡°I¡¯ll write to my family immediately and ask them to send me herb seeds.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment. ¡°Sure, but I don¡¯t want them for free. 1¡¯11 pay you ordingly.¡±


    Bao Linjiang disagreed. ¡°Master, it hurts our rtionship to mention money.¡±


    ¡°Linjiang, if the seeds are yours, I can take them with good conscience, but they belong to your family. Do you understand what 1 mean?¡± Chu Qingzhi had no intention of taking advantage of his family.


    Bao Linjiang nodded. ¡°Master, then I¡¯ll buy the seeds from my family to give them to you.¡±


    ¡°You have money?¡± Chu Qingzhi did not think that Bao Linjiang had much pocket money, so she was a little surprised.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re underestimating me.¡± Bao Linjiang blinked. ¡°I have some savings. In the capital, my consultation fees usually start from a hundred taels.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sized up Bao Linjiang. The young man was confident and didn¡¯t seem like he was bragging. ¡°1 couldn¡¯t tell you were rich.¡±


    Bao Linjiang raised his chin. ¡°So, Master, I¡¯ll buy the seeds for you. Take it as a gift from your disciple.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Bao Linjiang returned to the military camp, he immediately wrote a letter and asked Tang Jinghong to send it to the capital.


    When Tang Jinghong found out that he was collecting herb seeds for Chu Qingzhi, he immediately got someone to send the letter to the capital.


    After Yuan Hongjun found out that Bao Linjiang had spent his own money to buy herb seeds for Chu Qingzhi, he also wrote a letter home and asked his family to send herb seeds.


    Several carriages carrying goods entered the Chu Vige.


    The leader was a burly middle-aged man. He stopped a viger and asked, ¡°Uncle, may 1 ask where Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house is?¡±


    The old man pointed. ¡°Over there, the one with a hibiscus tree in the courtyard.¡±


    The middle-aged man cupped his hands. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Then, he led the convoy towards Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house.


    When the convoy arrived, a viger came to the herb garden to inform Chu Qingzhi. Chu Qingzhi hurriedly rushed back.


    Chu Qingzhi asked in confusion, ¡°You are?¡±


    The middle-aged man sized Chu Qingzhi up. ¡°I¡¯m from the Ning mansion. We were sent over by Young Master Ning. There¡¯s glutinous rice in the carriages. This is the first batch. There¡¯s more on the way..¡±

 Chapter 200 - 200: Second Visit

    Chapter 200: Second Visit


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi asked with concern, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Yuting with you?¡±


    The middle-aged man replied, ¡°Old Master Ning is sick, so Young Master Ning is staying at home to take care of him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Old Master is healthy. It¡¯s not a serious illness.


    He¡¯ll recover after resting for a period of time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was relieved. Then, she went to arrange for the vigers to unload the goods and return. She asked, ¡°Brother, when are you going back?¡±


    The middle-aged man said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave after unloading the goods.¡±


    It was so hot outside that Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t bear to see them travel all the way back. ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal and rest before leaving?¡±


    Seeing that Chu Qingzhi¡¯s attitude was sincere, the middle-aged man agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After lunch, the middle-aged man left with the convoy. He put on a straw hat and left under the sun.


    With the glutinous rice that Ning Yuting sent over one batch after another, the glutinous rice shortage was resolved.


    Shen Ruyue stood at the entrance of the glutinous rice workshop and waved at Chu Qingzhi. Her voice was light. ¡°Qingzhi, the ingredients are ready.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked into the workshop. ¡°Ruyue, what ingredients did you prepare to make the rice dumplings?¡±


    Shen Ruyue followed behind Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Salted duck egg rice dumplings and in rice dumplings.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi first demonstrated how salted duck egg rice dumplings were made to everyone, then said. ¡°Everyone, take a look first. Ask me if you don¡¯t understand anything.¡±


    The group of people who were in charge of wrapping the rice dumplings surrounded Chu Qingzhi and looked carefully. They were already skillful with wrapping rice dumplings. They knew how to do it after seeing Chu Qingzhi wrap it once.


    Chu Qingzhi ced the wrapped rice dumplings aside and asked everyone, ¡°Do you know how to make it now?¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Chu Qingzhi patted her hands and stepped aside. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡±


    The rice dumpling workshop quickly became busy again.


    Chu Qingzhi watched in the workshop for a while before she left.


    ¡°Qingzhi, Qingzhi¡­¡± Li Qingyu¡¯s hurried voice sounded.


    Usually, when Li Qingyu was in such a hurry, it wouldn¡¯t be good news. Chu Qingzhi frowned and went up to her. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Qingyu said with a headache, ¡°Your adoptive mother brought your adoptive father to our house. What should we do?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, ¡°Mother, calm down. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Li Qingyu was now extremely disgusted with Wang Peifang. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to bring her husband here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was as steady as a mountain. She said slowly, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go out and take a look first.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    There were always some people in the vige who were idle. At this moment, almost all of them came to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house to see what was going on.


    There were also children. These little fellows rushed over when they heard the news. No matter what happened in the vige, they were always the first to be there.


    Not only Wang Peifang and Chu Zhongyuan were here, but Old Master Chu and Old Madam Chu had alsoe. The three of them looked very haggard and had lost a lot of weight.


    As for Chu Zhongyuan, it was needless to say. It had only been a few days since theyst met, but he had already lost weight. His clothes hung loosely on his body like a kite that could be blown away at any time.


    The servant girl and Wang Peifang helped Chu Zhongyuan to a chair under the roof.


    Chu Zhongyuan¡¯s lips were pale. He gritted his teeth and endured the pain in his heart. He could not help but wonder if he had been possessed. It was too strange.


    Wang Peifang had been asking around for doctors these few days. In the end, she even went to Yunfei School. The people from Yunfei School told her that the person with the highest medical skills was Chu Qingzhi.


    Hence, she brought Chu Zhongyuan over.


    She was not as arrogant as before. Perhaps because she realized that Chu Qingzhi was no longer under her control, she restrained her temper. ¡°Qingzhi, he¡¯s your adoptive father after all. You can¡¯t leave him in the lurch!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze was cold as she looked at the family of four opposite her. She only wanted to say that they had brought this upon themselves.


    Seeing that Chu Qingzhi was unmoved, Old Madam Chu hurriedly humbled herself and begged, ¡°Qingzhi, Grandma treated you well, right? Can you help?¡± Treated her well?


    She pretended not to see it when the original Chu Qingzhi was badly beaten.


    She let the original Chu Qingzhi be locked up in the woodshed, not caring at all!


    She never said a word of concern when the original Chu Qingzhi lost weight because of starvation.


    Was this what she meant by treating her well?


    The only good thing she did was that at the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, she gave the original Chu Qingzhi two candies that she had left behind from tipping the servants. When she gave her the candies, she said that if the original Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯te to her house, she would never be able to eat such candies!


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of mockery as she looked at the four of them coldly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help.¡±


    She went forward to take Chu Zhongyuan¡¯s pulse. Sometimes, she frowned, sometimes her frown rxed, sometimes she pondered, and sometimes she wanted to say something but hesitated. In short, she was confusing everyone. Everyone was also on tenterhooks because of her reaction.


    Wang Peifang couldn¡¯t hold back her temper and asked impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took a step back and said innocently, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I don¡¯t quite understand his pulse.¡±


    Wang Peifang didn¡¯t believe her. She pointed at Chu Qingzhi and said fiercely, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi immediately put on an innocent expression. ¡°Mrs. Chu, all the doctors have checked him, but they can¡¯t save him. What makes you think 1 have the ability to save him?¡±


    Wang Peifang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She stared at Chu Qingzhi angrily. ¡°They all say that your medical skills are good, but you say that you can¡¯t save him. You¡¯re lying!¡±


    Li Qingyu went forward and pulled Chu Qingzhi behind her. She red at Wang Peifang and said angrily, ¡°Stop ndering my daughter. If she said she can¡¯t, that means she can¡¯t. Please take him elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°All¡ª¡±


    Chu Zhongyuan suddenly screamed and clenched his fists tightly. His palms were covered in sweat, and the pain overwhelmed him again.


    Wang Peifang hurriedly walked to Chu Zhongyuan¡¯s side and caressed his chest. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    What kind of strange illness was it?


    Why couldn¡¯t anyone cure him? What should they do now?


    Old Madam Chu still had a glimmer of hope for Chu Qingzhi. She gently held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°Qingzhi, if you don¡¯t save your father, he will die from the pain. Can you think of a way?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head gently and said regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m helpless.¡± She looked troubled.


    Old Madam Chu shook off Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and walked towards Chu Zhongyuan. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood at the side indifferently.


    Wang Peifang turned around and looked at Chu Qingzhi. She felt that Chu Qingzhi was lying, but she didn¡¯t have any evidence, so she felt extremely aggrieved..

 Chapter 201 - 201: Construction of the New House Completed

    Chapter 201: Construction of the New House Completed


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Master Chu was indignant and said forcefully, ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯ve been father and daughter for 15 years. Think of a way.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Pm sorry. I¡¯m only 15 years old and my knowledge is limited. I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s wrong with him.¡±


    Old Master Chu¡¯s eyes turned red and he looked even older. His back was slightly hunched. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try? You can help him ease the pain.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t help.¡±


    Old Madam Chu roared, ¡°Don¡¯t beg her. What an ungrateful girl. If I had known, 1 wouldn¡¯t have brought her back in the first ce.¡±


    Old Master Chu looked at Chu Qingzhi in disappointment and staggered towards the carriage.


    Chu Zhongyuan and his family left the Chu Vige.


    Chu Qingzhi stared at the carriage that was getting further and further away. She smiled. They probably wouldn¡¯te again in the future.


    Nie Huiyang found Chu Qingzhi with a warm smile. ¡°Miss Chu, the house has been built. Go and check it.¡±


    He had been working here for more than three months and already understood that the real master of this family was this fifteen-year-old girl in front of him, so he came straight to her.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Brother Nie. I¡¯ll go take a look now.¡±


    She turned around and shouted to her family, ¡°Father, Mother, the house has been built. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    Li Qingyu¡¯s surprised voice sounded. ¡°Coming,ing¡­¡±


    The other members of the Chu family also walked out and followed Nie Huiyang to the new house. Everyone looked expectant and happy.


    It was a hundred or so steps from the old house to the new one.


    Chu Qingzhi stood in front of the new house and looked at it in satisfaction.


    The house was a two-story bungalow with an ancient style. It was very exquisite and beautiful.


    ¡°Father, Mother, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked in first. What greeted her was a traditional central room, in the shape of a rectangr. It was very spacious and bright.


    There were two doors on the left, opening to two bedrooms, one for Li Qingyu and Chu Rong and one for Grandpa Chu and Granny Chu.


    There was a door on the right. Inside was the dining room. There was a door on the back and right of this room. The door on the back led to the pantry, where food and other things were stored. The door on the right led to the kitchen.


    There were stairs in the kitchen that led to the second floor. The middle of the second floor was used as a living space and there were six bedrooms on the side.


    Chu Xuhua and Chu Xujin shared a room. Chu Qingyue and Chu Qingning shared a room. Chu Qingshuang and Chu Qingyan shared a room. Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao shared a room. Shen Ruyue upied a room and the other room was a guest room.


    It was impossible for everyone to have a room of their own, but Chu Xuhua and Chu Xujin would soon get married and build their own house. When the time came, their room would be empty.


    There was a balcony outside. If one walked along the balcony to the left, there would be arge room above the kitchen.


    Chu Qingzhi specially designed this room for herself. It was rectangr and was about 40 square meters. There were two windows, and the lighting was excellent.


    After Chu Qingzhi saw the house, she was especially satisfied.


    She came down from upstairs. ¡°Brother Nie, your house building skills are really good. Next, my first brother and third brother will also need a house. I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    Nie Huiyang quickly agreed with a smile. ¡°Leave it to us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was very happy that Nie Huiyang¡¯s team had put in so much effort to build the house. When she was happy, she was more generous. ¡°Brother Nie, pleasee with me to the old house. Let¡¯s settle the ounts.¡±


    Nie Huiyang¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took out the ount book and flipped to the page that recorded construction expenditure.


    After careful calction, it added to a total of 820 taels to build the house.


    ¡°Brother Nie, thank you for helping my family build the house.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the broom and went to clean the new house with her family. After cleaning it up, they could slowly move over.


    After three months of hard work, other than arge table and matching chairs, Chu Rong had not made any other furniture. He really could not do so much alone.


    Hence, Chu Qingzhi nned to go to the county to buy furniture. They would need beds and wardrobes. As for the other small furniture, Chu Rong could make it slowly. There was no hurry.


    After the house was cleaned, Chu Rong and the rest went to move the furniture while Chu Qingzhi went to the county.


    However, when she arrived in the county, she encountered something unpleasant.


    Shopkeeper Qian rushed towards Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Aiyo, Miss Chu, I was just about to look for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hurriedly asked, ¡°Shopkeeper Qian, what happened?¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian looked a little dissatisfied. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with your rice dumplings.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the rice dumpling? What¡¯s the problem?¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s intuition told her that something was wrong. From the ingredients to the production, there was no mistake in every step. How could there be a problem?


    ¡°Miss Chu,e with me to take a look.¡± Shopkeeper Qian hurriedly brought Chu Qingzhi to Hongyan Restaurant.


    As soon as he returned to the restaurant, Shopkeeper Qian immediately ced the rice dumplings he wanted to show Chu Qingzhi on the table and unwrapped them. ¡°Miss Chu, look.¡±


    There were a total of three rice dumplings. First of all, the color of the rice dumplings was wrong. Chu Qingzhi picked one up and took a bite. After chewing it twice, she immediately vomited. Why did it have a moldy smell? And it was so salty?


    ¡°Shopkeeper Qian, where did this rice dumplinge from?¡± Chu Qingzhi was sure that there was something wrong with the rice dumpling, and it was not hers.


    Shopkeeper Qian waved at the five or six people sitting in the corner of the hall. ¡°Come here!¡±


    These were all women. Some were young, some were middle-aged, and they were dressed quite well. They should be from the county.


    A tall and thin woman walked over and said angrily, ¡°We like to eat rice dumplings very much and buy them almost every day. But for some reason today, the taste of rice dumplings has changed.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked patiently, ¡°May I ask if you bought it in this restaurant?¡±


    The woman said with certainty, ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why would wee here to ask for a refund?¡±


    This woman was not lying. The problem must be in the restaurant. Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment. ¡°Shopkeeper, get the waiter to go to the county office to find someone called Chu Xujin and let him investigate.¡± This was also an opportunity for him to practice..

 Chapter 202 - 202: A Traitor

    Chapter 202: A Traitor


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Chu Xujin heard the waiter¡¯s words, he immediately rushed over. ¡°Fifth Sister, Shopkeeper Qian.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi briefly exined the situation. ¡°Third Brother,e and see what¡¯s wrong with the rice dumplings.¡±


    Chu Xujin¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. He looked energetic. ¡°Fifth Sister, sit for a while. 1¡¯11 try to figure things out as quickly as possible.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Two constables followed Chu Xujin over. They were assigned by the county magistrate to be his assistants. They looked decent, but there was no need for them for the time being. The two of them stood aside.


    Chu Xujin walked up to the group of women and asked with a serious expression, ¡°Did you all buy rice dumplings from Shopkeeper Qian?¡±


    The few of them said in unison, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Xujin nced at everyone and observed their expressions. ¡°Which waiter did you buy it from?¡±


    The tall, thin woman looked around, then pointed. ¡°I bought it from him.¡±


    It was a waiter in gray. He quickly walked out. ¡°I¡¯m only in charge of selling rice dumplings. The rice dumplings are kept in the kitchen.¡±


    Chu Xujin asked him, ¡°Who¡¯s the person keeping the rice dumplings?¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian looked around but did not find the person he wanted to see. He turned back and said, ¡°It¡¯s Li San, a rtive of mine.¡±


    Chu Xujin said politely, ¡°Shopkeeper, please call him out.¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian raised his voice and shouted, ¡°Li San,e out.¡±


    If Li San really did something immoral, he would not tolerate him.


    Li San was wearing a dark brown brocade cloth. When he saw Shopkeeper Qian, he revealed a fawning expression. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian pointed at Chu Xujin. ¡°He¡¯s someone from the government.


    No matter what he asks you, tell him the truth.¡±


    Li San nced at Chu Xujin with a hint of timidity and guilt in his eyes. ¡°Yes, Uncle.¡±


    Chu Xujin¡¯s tone was heavy and fast, creating a strong sense of oppression. ¡°How many rice dumplings do you help sell every day?¡±


    Li San did not expect Chu Xujin to ask this question at all. He subconsciously replied, ¡°Two hundred.¡±


    With his answer, the entire restaurant instantly fell silent.


    Chu Qingzhi crossed her arms and smiled. Third Brother had learned the essence of interrogation!


    Smack!


    Shopkeeper Qian pped Li San¡¯s face and scolded agitatedly, ¡°You traitor, do you know what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    Nowadays, rice dumplings were the mainstay of the restaurant. If people stopped buying the rice dumplings from him, he would not be far from closing the restaurant.


    Li San knew that the matter had blown up. He covered his face and quickly knelt down. ¡°Uncle, Uncle, I was wrong. I know 1 was wrong. Don¡¯t chase me away. I know I was wrong!¡±


    Chu Xujin interrupted and asked, ¡°Who else is giving you rice dumplings to sell?¡±


    Now that this matter could no longer be hidden, Li San hurriedly exined, ¡°There¡¯s a person called Li Mei in our vige. She went to the Chu Vige to help make rice dumplings for two days. She thought that making rice dumplings was not difficult, so she tried to make them on her own and sell them herself. However, people only bought rice dumplings from our restaurant, so she came to me and asked me to help her sell them. She will give me some money.¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian pped Li San again. ¡°If I had known that you were so disappointing, 1 would never have let you work here. Pack your things and get lost immediately. You have topensate me for today¡¯s losses!¡±


    Li San hugged Shopkeeper Qian¡¯s thigh and begged tearfully, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t chase me away. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Shopkeeper Qian kicked Li San away. Then, he turned around and said to the women kindly, ¡°Please forgive me. What happened today is a misunderstanding. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Please forgive me. How about this? Take your rice dumplings back first. Tomorrow, you cane to the restaurant to exchange for new ones. I¡¯ll give you double. What do you think?¡±


    Everyone was satisfied with this oue. ¡°Shopkeeper, do you mean what you say?¡±


    The shopkeeper smiled apologetically. These were all old customers. He could not offend them. ¡°You¡¯ve been my customers for many years. 1 believe you know that I¡¯m a man of my words.¡±


    The women were reasonable. ¡°For your sake, we won¡¯t blow this matter up. Let¡¯s go ande back tomorrow.¡±


    A few women carried the rice dumplings and walked out of the restaurant.


    Li San still wanted to plead for leniency, but he was pped a few more times. It was not easy for Shopkeeper Qian to rely on the rice dumplings to stabilize his business, but it was almost ruined by Li San. One could imagine how angry Shopkeeper Qian must be.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath,¡± Shopkeeper Qian said coldly. ¡°One rice dumpling costs 32 copper coins. 400 is 12 taels of silver and 800 copper coins. You can take the 800 copper coins, but you have topensate me 12 taels.¡±


    ¡°12 taels?¡± Li San was stunned and his face turned pale. ¡°Uncle, 1 know I was wrong. Can you give me a chance?¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian said ruthlessly, ¡°1 already said that there¡¯s no chance. Go back and think of a way to pay me back. Otherwise, you¡¯ll go to jail.¡±


    Li San fell to the ground, his face filled with regret.


    A momentter, his expression changed. He rushed out and scolded, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You said that the rice dumplings you made are as good as the ones from the Chu Vige. You should pay the money¡­¡±


    There was still one thing that confused Chu Qingzhi.


    ording to what Li San said just now, the ce where that person secretly learned to make rice dumplings was her family. When did her family let people from the other viges work?


    ¡°Fifth Sister, what are you thinking about?¡± Chu Xujin waved his hand in front of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes. His fingers were very long and straight.


    Chu Qingzhi looked up, revealing her pitch-ck eyes. ¡°Nothing, Third Brother. Go back to the government office. 1¡¯11 go buy furniture.¡±


    Chu Xujin was worried. ¡°1¡¯11 go with you. I¡¯ll go back to the government office after you finish buying.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not reject Chu Xujin¡¯s good intentions. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    She had already written down every piece of furniture she needed. When she came to the furniture shop, she took out the paper and showed it to the shopkeeper.


    This was the first time the shopkeeper had met such a straightforward customer. ¡°Miss, you¡¯vee to the right ce. We have all the furniture here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then get it ready and send it to the Chu Vige. I will pay you when the furniture is sent over.¡±


    The shopkeeper said happily, ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 arrange it immediately.¡±


    After buying the things, Chu Qingzhi and Chu Xujin went back to the vige and the government office respectively.


    County City, Cloud Embroidery Workshop.


    Chu Qingyue looked around at the entrance. She had asked around and found out that the embroiderer, Luo Yinhuan, woulde to the shop today.


    At this moment, two girls walked over from behind her. One of them, a purple-clothed girl, gently patted Chu Qingyue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sister, are you also here to be a disciple?¡±


    Chu Qingyue turned around to see two girls in front of her, one in purple and one in pink. ¡°I am, and so are you?¡±


    The girl in purple was very friendly. ¡°Yes, there are many people here today. Let¡¯s go in quickly.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was very happy to have someone to apany her. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The three girls walked side by side into the Cloud Embroidery Workshop..

 Chapter 203 - 203: Scheme

    Chapter 203: Scheme


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Cloud Embroidery Workshop was different from other shops. Theyout inside was simr to a mansion. There were also pavilions and rockeries, expensive flowers and trees as decorations. It was very imposing.


    At this moment, 20 to 30 girls had gathered in the corridor on the right side of the rockery. They were in groups of twos and threes, chatting andughing. The atmosphere was very happy.


    Luo Yinhuan had yet to arrive, so everyone was waiting here.


    Chu Qingyue formed a small group with the girl in purple and the girl in pink who came in with her and shared their embroidery.


    The girl in pink looked at Chu Qingyue¡¯s embroidery and praised, ¡°Qingyue, your hibiscus flower embroidery is really good. Not only does it look impressive, but it¡¯s also lifelike. It¡¯s as if it can attract butterflies.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was a little embarrassed by the praise. ¡°My fifth sister is better than me. After hearing her suggestion, I was able to embroider so well.¡± The girl in pink asked in confusion, ¡°Then why isn¡¯t your fifth sister here?¡± Chu Qingyue thought of her almost omnipotent fifth sister and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like to walk this career path.¡±


    The girl in purple joked, ¡°If she doesn¡¯te, we¡¯ll have one lesspetitor.¡±


    Chu Qingyue thought to herself that if Fifth Sister came, no one would be able to outperform her today. Perhaps Fifth Sister would even overshadow Luo Yinhuan and be the teacher.


    At the thought of this, she only smiled and did not say anything.


    The girl in pink said with great anticipation, ¡°Today, I must pass the test and be Embroiderer Luo¡¯s disciple.¡±


    The girl in purple also said, ¡°Me too. I¡¯ve been waiting for this opportunity for a long time.¡±


    The girl in pink said to Chu Qingyue, ¡°Qingyue, your embroidery is so lifelike and beautiful. You will definitely be selected.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled and said humbly, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a middle-aged woman carrying a white cat walked over. ¡°Embroiderer Luo will be here soon. Everyone, wait patiently.¡± ¡°Auntie, your cat is so cute.¡± A girl in peach color walked over and reached out to touch the cat. As she touched the cat, she stuffed a silver ingot into the middle-aged woman¡¯s hand.


    Coincidentally, Chu Qingyue saw it.


    Her eyes widened slightly. Clearly, she didn¡¯t expect that someone would try to get in through the back door. Before she coulde back to her senses, a few more girls went forward and stuffed silver into the middle-aged woman¡¯s hands.


    What shocked her the most was that the girl in pink and the girl in purple who were talking to her also went over to do the same thing.


    The middle-aged woman was obviously very satisfied. At first, her expression was very t, but now, she was grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll definitely put in a good word for you in front of Embroiderer Luo.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± The girls who had stuffed silver into their hands thanked her in unison. All of them beamed with joy, thinking that they would definitely be selected.


    The girl in pink and the girl in purple looked at each other, then walked to Chu Qingyue¡¯s side¡­


    The girl in pink pointed to the roof and said, ¡°Sister, look, there¡¯s a magpie there.¡±


    Chu Qingyue looked up, but she did not see any magpies. Instead, she felt a pull on the embroidery in her hand.


    By the time she reacted, the embroidery had already fallen to the ground.


    ¡°Aiya, Sister, your embroidery fell off¡­¡± The girl in purple hurriedly picked it up and stuffed it back into Chu Qingyue¡¯s hands. ¡°Sister, you have to take it well.¡± Chu Qingyue put away the embroidery carefully. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    A person wearing a white veiled hat walked over. She was wearing a veiled hat, so her appearance could not be seen. However, from her figure and clothes, one could tell that she was a youngdy.


    ¡°Everyone, put your embroidery work on the tray. I¡¯ll take a look first.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was like the spring breeze in March, sounding extremely pleasant.


    The servant girl behind her then walked towards the girls with a tray. The girls ced their embroidery work on the tray one after another. When the servant girl arrived in front of Chu Qingyue, Chu Qingyue hurriedly ced the embroidery work on it.


    There was a name written on each embroidery work, so there was no need to worry about it getting mixed up.


    After putting away the embroidery works, the servant girl carried the tray and followed the woman in the veiled hat into the house in front, leaving the rest to wait in anxiety.


    Soon, the servant girl who had just collected the embroidery works was holding a white embroidery fabric in her hand and walking straight towards the girls.


    The gazes of the young girls followed the servant girl, and their hearts pounded. On one hand, they were worried that they would fail, and on the other hand, they could not help but be happy, thinking that they might have been selected.


    Soon, they knew what was going on.


    The servant girl walked up to Chu Qingyue and ced the embroidery fabric in her hand. Her expression was calm. ¡°You can leave.¡±


    Chu Qingyue¡¯s heart instantly fell to the rock bottom. Her eyes turned red and she almost cried. ¡°W-why?¡±


    ¡°Take a look at your embroidery work.¡± After the servant girl said that, she turned around and left.


    Chu Qingyue immediately unfolded the embroidery work. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡±


    She had painstakingly embroidered her work, but now, the embroidery work was torn and in a mess.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this, it shouldn¡¯t be like this¡­¡±


    Chu Qingyue could not believe it. When did her embroidery work be like this?


    Seeing this, the girl in purple and the girl in pink standing beside her both revealed looks of disdain, but they didn¡¯t let Chu Qingyue see it.


    Chu Qingyue¡¯s embroidery work was much better than theirs. With her embroidery work as aparison, it was very likely that their works would fail. Therefore, they were tempted to swap it. Humans were selfish.


    The servant girl came out of the house again. She stood at the door and said in a business-like manner, ¡°Those whose names I read can stay. The others can leave.¡±


    ¡°Gao Xue, Du Fang, Xia He, Xuan Juan, Qin Feng, the five of you,e over.¡±


    The girls were overjoyed when they heard their names being mentioned. They hurriedly walked towards the servant girl.


    The girl in pink and the girl in purple had both been selected.


    The girls whose names weren¡¯t mentioned were extremely disappointed. They sat there, looking at the five selected enviously. Chu Qingyue was even more dejected, her eyes dazed.


    No matter how difficult it was to ept the truth, the girls who had not been selected had to leave.


    Under the servant girl¡¯s gaze, they walked out one by one, ncing back from time to time. They were filled with unwillingness.


    The more they thought about it, the sadder they became.


    Chu Qingyue followed the crowd out. Her mind was in a mess. She still could not understand why her embroidery work had suddenly be like that.


    She suddenly stopped in her tracks. Other than cing her embroidery work on the tray, it had never left her hand. Could it be that it was done by the servant girl?


    That¡¯s not right. I have no grudges with the servant girl. Why is she making things difficult for me?


    Thinking about it, she realized something was wrong!


    A momentter, her eyes narrowed. She remembered that the girl in purple had touched her embroidery work. Yes, she must have done it when she helped her pick up the embroidery work.


    No, I can¡¯t take this lying down.. 1 have to go back and expose her!

 Chapter 204 - 204: Becoming a Junior Sister

    Chapter 204: Bing a Junior Sister


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingyue ran back quickly. She wanted to stop the two girls from being selected, but when she walked back to the corridor, someone stopped her. ¡°Miss, can you help me?¡±


    It was an old woman in her sixties. Her hair was white, and she was wearing clothes made of good fabric. The embroidery on her clothes was lifelike and extremely beautiful. She smiled slightly and looked very kind.


    Chu Qingyue looked at the old woman and then at the room in front of her. For a moment, she was in a dilemma.


    The old woman looked like she really wanted her to help.


    If she went to help, she would not be able to stop the two people who set her up from bing Embroiderer Luo¡¯s disciples.


    Chu Qingyue hesitated for a while before walking towards the old woman.


    Even if she exposed the two of them, it was impossible for her to be a disciple. And if she ignored the old woman, the old woman would definitely be very disappointed.


    Chu Qingyue adjusted her mood and asked the old woman with a smile, ¡°Olddy, what do you need me to help you with?¡±


    The old woman pointed to the flower seedlings. ¡°There¡¯s a space by theke.


    I¡¯m going to nt two camellias. Can you nt them for me?¡±


    When Chu Qingyue saw the flower seedlings and thought of her new house, an idea popped up. ¡°Olddy, I¡¯ll help you nt them. After I¡¯m done, can you bring me to pick some flower seedlings?¡±


    The old woman agreed readily. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Qingyue¡¯s gloom was swept away, and she smiled sincerely.


    Even if she couldn¡¯t be Embroiderer Luo¡¯s disciple, she could try her luck with other embroiderers.


    After thinking it through, Chu Qingyue no longer felt burdened and focused on nting the flower seedlings.


    The old woman maintained her smile the entire time and stared at Chu Qingyue.


    The two flower seedlings were nted in fifteen minutes. Chu Qingyue even helped to water them. In the end, she ced the tools back and walked up to the old woman. ¡°It¡¯s done. Bring me to pick the flower seedlings.¡±


    The old woman nodded. ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    The ce where the flower seedlings grew was behind the Cloud Embroidery Workshop. There was arge garden there with a variety of flowers. The scenery was beautiful.


    Chu Qingyue looked at the garden and was a little mesmerized. ¡°This ce is so beautiful.¡±


    The old woman smiled and said, ¡°They are cultivated by my family. Go ahead and choose.¡±


    ¡°Your family? Then will they be very expensive?¡± Chu Qingyue was rich now, but she was still frugal.


    The olddy said kindly, ¡°Miss, help me clean the garden. Then I won¡¯t charge you. How about that?¡±


    Chu Qingyue did not expect to encounter such a good thing. It was a blessing in disguise!


    ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Qingyue happily went to clean the garden.


    The old woman sat in the pavilion to rest. After a while, a girl with a veil walked over. ¡°Master.¡±


    The old woman patted the stool beside her and gestured for the girl to sit.


    Luo Yinhuan sat on the stool. ¡°Master, isn¡¯t there a gardener?¡±


    The old woman¡¯s gazended on Chu Qingyue, who was working in the garden. ¡°This girl wants flower seedlings, but she¡¯s afraid that they might be too expensive, so I let her work as payment.¡±


    Luo Yinhuan asked in confusion, ¡°You don¡¯t want those flower seedlings anyway. Why don¡¯t you just give them to her directly?¡±


    The old woman smiled slightly. ¡°That girl looks like an honest child. If I give them to her for free, she won¡¯t take it.¡±


    Luo Yinhuan retorted, ¡°Master, there¡¯s no one in the world who doesn¡¯t want free things. If you give it to her, I guarantee she won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    The old woman sighed faintly. ¡°Yinhuan, your resentment is too strong.¡±


    Luo Yinhuan¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Master¡­¡±


    The old woman said no more. She turned her head and smiled at the girl in the garden.


    Luo Yinhuan looked at the old woman¡¯s expression and her heart sank. Her master seemed to be more and more disappointed in her. Would she teach her more embroidery technique?


    Thinking of this, her gazended on Chu Qingyue, thinking to herself, will Master take this girl as her disciple?


    She wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen. She would not let someone else share her master.


    After Chu Qingyue cleaned the garden properly, she picked 20 flower seedlings and walked towards the old woman. ¡°Can I have these seedlings?¡±


    The old woman was surprised that Chu Qingyue was not greedy at all. She said, ¡°Sure, if it¡¯s not enough, you cane and get more.¡±


    Chu Qingyue said gratefully, ¡°There¡¯s no need. This is enough.¡±


    The old woman smiled at Chu Qingyue. ¡°Miss, why did youe to the Cloud Embroidery Workshop?¡±


    Chu Qingyue suddenly looked visibly dejected. ¡°I originally wanted to be Embroiderer Luo¡¯s disciple, but there was a problem with my embroidery work, so I failed.¡±


    She did not expect that the woman sitting beside the olddy was Luo Yinhuan at all.


    The old woman said leisurely, ¡°Miss, my embroidery is not bad either. Do you want to learn from me?¡±


    When Luo Yinhuan heard this, her face turned pale. Without thinking, she said, ¡°No, Master, you can¡¯t teach her.¡±


    The old woman¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Yinhuan, mind your own business.¡±


    Yinhuan? Chu Qingyue was stunned. Wasn¡¯t she Embroiderer Luo?


    Just now, Embroiderer Luo had called the old woman beside her master. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that the old woman was even better than Embroiderer Luo? How could Chu Qingyue let such a great opportunity slip?


    Chu Qingyue immediately knelt in front of the old woman and said excitedly, ¡°Yes, I want to learn from you. Please ept me as your disciple.¡±


    Luo Yinhuan¡¯s body swayed. She couldn¡¯t take this. She couldn¡¯t stand her master taking in another disciple. ¡°Master¡­¡±


    The old woman did not look at Luo Yinhuan anymore. Her attention was on Chu Qingyue. She helped Chu Qingyue up. ¡°My good disciple, you will be myst disciple.¡±


    Every cloud has a silver lining. Chu Qingyue was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    ¡°Master, I want to offer you tea!¡± Only by offering tea could they truly form the bond of a master and disciple.


    The olddy instructed the servant girl to prepare tea. Her new disciple was an honest person and she liked her.


    The servant girl quickly brought the tea over.


    When Luo Yinhuan saw this scene, she was so angry that she almost exploded on the spot. Her fingers were clenched tightly, and her nails almost dug into her flesh. However, she did not dare to say anything, or her master would definitely hate her even more.


    Chu Qingyue knelt in front of the old woman again and raised the teacup above her head with both hands. She said sweetly, ¡°Master, please drink tea.¡±


    The old woman smiled and took the tea. She took a small sip. ¡°Good disciple, get up.¡±


    Luo Yinhuan gritted her teeth so hard that they were about to shatter. She could no longer stand the scene and left angrily..

 Chapter 205 - 205: A Beggar

    Chapter 205: A Beggar


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingyue turned to look at the direction Luo Yinhuan left, her heart filled with confusion. However, she did not ask. It was not appropriate, and it was not her ce to ask.


    ¡°Master, when can Ie to learn embroidery from you?¡±


    The old woman gently patted Chu Qingyue¡¯s head. ¡°Wait for me first. I¡¯ll tell you in a while.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±


    The old woman returned to her room and took a purple jade pendant. She then ced it in Chu Qingyue¡¯s palm. ¡°My name is Ying Zn. My master left this for me. I¡¯ll pass it to you now.¡±


    Chu Qingyue took the jade pendant with both hands and said happily, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    ¡°Good. In the future,e and learn embroidery from me in the morning. You can practice in the afternoon. I don¡¯t have any rules here. You don¡¯t have to be so reserved.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The master and disciple chatted very happily. After that, Chu Qingyue left.


    In the Chu Vige.


    When Chu Qingzhi returned home, she called Shen Ruyue to her room and told her what had happened in the county.


    When Shen Ruyue heard that someone had imitated making the rice dumplings, her delicate brows furrowed. ¡°Qingzhi, what¡¯s your n?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi tapped her fingers on the edge of the bed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think the person who brought outsiders here to work knows. Otherwise, if the rice dumpling business goes bad, she won¡¯t be able to earn money.¡±


    Shen Ruyue looked at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Then we¡¯ll remind her first. If she doesn¡¯t listen, we¡¯ll kick her out next time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hesitated for a moment and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do that first.¡±


    Shen Ruyue left the room and went straight to the rice dumpling workshop.


    The rice dumpling workshop was usually very busy in the morning. However, when the rice dumplings were being cooked in the afternoon, everyone would have some free time. They all cherished this job opportunity and worked very hard.


    Shen Ruyue first patrolled the workshop before saying, ¡°Qingzhi encountered a very bad thing in the county today.¡±


    Someone asked with concern, ¡°What is it? Was Qingzhi bullied?¡±


    Shen Ruyue¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°No one bullied Qingzhi. Instead, someone imitated our rice dumpling and brought it to the restaurant to sell. However, she didn¡¯t make it well. Not only did the rice dumpling have a moldy smell, but it was also especially salty.¡±


    Hearing this, one of the women slowly tensed up.


    Shen Ruyue¡¯s gaze swept across everyone. ¡°Shopkeeper Qian was very angry and asked Qingzhi for a refund. He said that he would never buy our rice dumplings again.¡±


    These words made everyone nervous. If no one wanted the rice dumplings, they would lose this job.


    Shen Ruyue was very satisfied with everyone¡¯s reaction and continued, ¡°However, Qingzhi managed to convince the shopkeeper. She even found the person who made the rice dumplings. In the end, this person paid the shopkeeper twelve taels of silver.¡±


    The woman¡¯s vision darkened and she almost fainted. ¡®Twelve taels of silver was an astronomical figure to her.


    She would never bring anyone to the rice dumpling workshop again. She should not have agreed just because her niece pestered her. She almost got herself killed!


    Shen Ruyue had an acute vision and immediately saw that someone¡¯s expression was not right. ¡°However, Qingzhi doesn¡¯t intend to hold the person ountable this time. However, if such a thing happens again, she¡¯ll definitely find the culprit and punish her.¡±


    The woman was originally on tenterhooks and regretted it endlessly. After hearing Shen Ruyue¡¯s words, she rxed a little. She swore that she would not bring anyone here again.


    From then on, no one dared to bring outsiders to the workshop.


    Shen Ruyue came to the room and said apologetically, ¡°Qingzhi, 1 didn¡¯t supervise the staff well. I¡¯m sorry. 1¡¯11 pay closer attention in the future.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi knew very well how hard Shen Ruyan had been working. How could she me her? ¡°You¡¯re as busy as a dog all day long. I understand. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Shen Ruyue smiled. ¡°Qingzhi, it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Chu Qingyue patted Shen Ruyue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I trust you.¡±


    As Li Qingyu walked into the house, she said loudly, ¡°Qingzhi, there¡¯s a little beggar outside looking for you!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was puzzled. She got up and walked out.


    There was a little beggar. His clothes were tattered and dirty, and his hair was disheveled. Beside him was a broken bowl and a bamboo pole.


    He stood at the door of the courtyard with a nervous expression, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    When Chu Qingzhi saw him, she felt that the little beggar looked familiar. ¡°You are?¡±


    When the little beggar immediately knelt down and covered his face as he cried. At the same time, he said excitedly, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, 1 finally found you. 1 finally found you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi remembered who the little beggar was. ¡°Li Zhangjie, is that you?¡±


    As the little beggar cried, he said, ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    He had traveled so far that he ended up bing a beggar. Chu Qingzhi helped him up. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Li Zhangjie¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, I specially came to look for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi paused. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Li Zhangjie knelt down again. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, I¡¯m here to repay you. I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±


    He crossed mountains and rivers just to repay her? Chu Qingzhi was a little touched. ¡°Get up quickly. Don¡¯t kneel. Let¡¯s talk standing.¡±


    Li Zhangjie looked at Chu Qingzhi as if he was in a dream. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, I am very capable. Let me help you, okay?¡±


    It happened so suddenly that Chu Qingzhi had yet to think of what to do. ¡°Go take a shower and eat something before we talk about this okay?¡±


    Li Zhangjie nodded. ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll listen to you, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    An hourter, Li Zhangjie put down his chopsticks and burped. It had been almost a year since he had a full meal. He was so happy. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, arrange work for me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let me ask you, does your family know that you came to look for me?¡±


    ¡°They all know and are very supportive.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the young man¡¯s sparkling eyes and couldn¡¯t bring herself to send him back. ¡°If you stay, you¡¯ll have to do very dirty and tiring work¡­¡±


    Li Zhangjie interrupted Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, I¡¯m not afraid of hardship or fatigue. As long as I can work for you, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless. Forget it. If he wanted to stay, so be it. ¡°What can you do?¡±


    Li Zhangjie thought about it seriously. ¡°I know how to hoe, farm, and harvest. I can also read a little.¡±


    If he could read, Chu Qingzhi could arrange for him to work in Second Sister¡¯s shop. He could also follow Eldest Brother to discuss business. Oh right, Eldest Brother really needed an assistant now. Why not give Li Zhangjie to him? This young man wanted to repay her kindness and would definitely help Eldest Brother..

 Chapter 206 - 206: Processing the Malt

    Chapter 206: Processing the Malt


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Eldest Brother¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi called Chu Xuhua over. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange an assistant for you. Do you want one?¡±


    Chu Xuhua had just returned from a business meeting. He walked into the central room and looked at the people in the room. Finally, his gaze stopped on Li Zhangjie. ¡°Fifth Sister, are you talking about him?¡±


    Li Zhangjie was very observant and quickly said, ¡°Eldest Brother, 1 can do anything. I can help you. Bring me along. 1 won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    He had to seize the opportunity. Only when he proved himself useful could he truly repay Sister Qinzhi¡¯s kindness.


    Previously, when Chu Xuhua went out to discuss business, it was Chu Xujin who followed him. Now that Chu Xujin had taken a post in the government office, he happened tock an assistant. ¡°Fifth Sister, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Then, Chu Qingzhi introduced the two of them to each other.


    Chu Xuhua waved at Li Zhangjie. ¡°Zhangjie,e with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eldest Brother.¡± Li Zhangjie happily walked towards Chu Xuhua. ¡°Eldest Brother, are we going to work?¡±


    Chu Xuhua liked Li Zhangjie¡¯s cheerful personality. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to take a look at our family¡¯s business first, then we¡¯ll talk about work.¡±


    Li Zhangjie said happily, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. 1¡¯11 definitely do my best.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gathered the germinated malts in the storeroom into a fewrge baskets and walked out.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang each carried two and followed behind her.


    Yuan Hongjun asked curiously, ¡°Master, what are we going to do with the malts?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said as she walked, ¡°We are going to grind them.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun caught up to Chu Qingzhi and asked, ¡°Using a millstone?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The millstone was in the corner of the courtyard at home. They arrived very quickly.


    Yuan Hongjun put down the basket and took the initiative to push the millstone. ¡°Master, put the malts on it. I¡¯ll push it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Qingzhi ced the malts on the millstone. ¡°Hongjun, just grind it three times. There¡¯s no need to grind it so hard.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yuan Hongjun pushed the millstone slowly.


    Some children from the vige ran over to watch.


    ¡°Sister Qingzhi, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Grinding the malts.¡±


    ¡°Why are you grinding the malts?¡±


    Chu Qingyan interrupted her friend. ¡°Why do you have so many questions?¡±


    Her friend looked at Chu Qingyan. Ever since Chu Qingyan had a name, she was as proud as a peacock. ¡°Can¡¯t I even ask questions?¡±


    Chu Qingyan said domineeringly, ¡°No, can¡¯t you see that my Fifth Sister is busy?¡±


    Just as Chu Qingzhi had expected, after grinding it three times, the grantion of the malt was just right.


    Bao Linjiang stood at the side and started to bicker again. ¡°Hongjun, if you can¡¯t do it, step aside and let me do it.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun red at Bao Linjiang. ¡°Little abalone, watch yournguage. ¡®You can¡¯t¡¯ is a taboo to men.¡±


    ¡°Men?¡± Bao Linjiang chuckled. ¡°Are you a man?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun pushed the millstone forward step by step. His steps were very steady and he looked like he had a solid foundation. ¡°At my age, I can already get married and have children. Why can¡¯t I be considered a man?¡±


    Bao Linjiang crossed his arms and revealed his proud side. He snorted. ¡°You¡¯re still wet behind the ears!¡±


    Yuan Hongjun frowned. ¡°Little abalone, are you itching for a beating? Do you believe that I¡¯ll beat you upter?¡±


    Bao Linjiang said provocatively, ¡°It just so happens that 1 want to spar with you. Come on.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun suddenly looked at Bao Linjiang suspiciously. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t believe you at all when you say that you know martial arts. Did you lie to your uncle just so he would let youe out?¡±


    Bao Linjiang was furious. ¡°You can choose not to believe in my martial arts, but you can¡¯t doubt my character.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun snorted. ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    It took two hours for the malt to be ground. Yuan Hongjun did it for two hours straight. Chu Qingzhi asked him to rest and left the rest to her and Bao Linjiang.


    The young master of the capital had never done suchbor intensive work before. He was so tired that he was drenched in a sweat.


    The next step was to add hot water to the malt and sharify it for an hour.


    Chu Qingzhi had prepared fourrge vats. They had already been washed and could be used right away.


    Therge vats were ced in a sauna room. There was a fire under the room, and it was as hot as a stove. It could maintain a temperature of more than 6o degrees Celsius. Chu Qingzhi had specially made it to sharify malt.


    Now, four vats were already ced in this room.


    Chu Qingzhi divided the malt into four even portions and ced them in the vats. She added hot water to soak the malt. Then, she stirred it evenly.


    After doing this, Chu Qingzhi walked out of the room and ced an hourss at the door.


    This hourss was exactly an hour long. She had specially bought it.


    Bao Linjiang¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°Master, are we going to wait like this?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll process it further in an hour. By the way, is there anything you don¡¯t understand about this step?¡±


    The two of them said at the same time, ¡°No.¡±


    If they understood it, she wouldn¡¯t have to exin it again. Chu Qingzhi nced at her two little disciples in approval. Theirprehension was not bad.


    Chu Qingyue walked over excitedly. ¡°Fifth Sister, Fifth Sister, I have good news to share with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around. ¡°Second Sister, you¡¯re in such a good mood. Were you selected?¡±


    ¡°Not only was I selected, but I also became the disciple of Luo Yinhuan¡¯s master.¡± Chu Qingyue took out the purple jade pendant. ¡°This was given to me by my master. Fifth Sister, I didn¡¯t expect to be so lucky.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the jade pendant. It was purple. From the color, she knew that it was a good thing. ¡°Second Sister, congrattions.¡±


    Chu Qingyue hugged Chu Qingzhi excitedly. ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Chu Qingyue¡¯s back. ¡°If you are the disciple of Luo Yinhuan¡¯s master, won¡¯t you also be Luo Yinhuan¡¯s junior sister?¡±


    Chu Qingyue was so excited that her face turned red. ¡°That¡¯s right. Master has a total of six disciples. They¡¯re all sessful now. I¡¯m her seventh disciple. Master said that I will be thest one.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun asked in confusion, ¡°Second Sister, didn¡¯t you n to be Luo Yinhuan¡¯s disciple? How did you end up bing the disciple of her master?¡±


    At the mention of this, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s mood instantly plummeted. ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡±


    She recounted what happened at Cloud Embroidery Workshop today..

 Chapter 207 - 207: Brewing Beer

    Chapter 207: Brewing Beer


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Bao Linjiang¡¯s blue eyes darkened. He said indignantly, ¡°Those two girls aren¡¯t good people, but now that you¡¯ve be their martial aunt, you can have plenty of chances to punish them.¡±


    Chu Qingyue wanted to give them a taste of their own medicine. Now, she was not a pushover.


    ¡°I¡¯m their martial aunt. If I make things difficult for them openly, everyone will definitely say that I¡¯m bullying them. I don¡¯t think I can do it openly. I have to make them suffer secretly.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi praised her second sister for having improved quite a lot. When she first met her, she was shy, introverted, and didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly to anyone. Now, she was confident, cheerful, and took the initiative to learn.


    In the kitchen.


    ¡°Auntie Chu, let me help you cut the vegetables.¡±


    Li Zhangjie was brought by Chu Xuhua to familiarize himself with the environment at home. He told him what they were going to do. Then, he thought that Li Zhangjie must be travel-worn, so he let him rest.


    However, when Li Zhangjie heard the sounding out of the kitchen. He came over to help.


    Li Qingyu liked hardworking children. In addition, knowing that this young man hade all the way from Xu City to the Chu Vige to repay her daughter¡¯s kindness, she had a very good impression of the young man.


    ¡°No need. Go and rest. I can handle the work here.¡±


    When Li Qingyu thought about how the young man had begged for food all the way here, she felt sad and touched. Her heart ached for him, so she did not want him to do anything.


    Li Zhangjie had suffered so much, but his clear eyes remained innocent. ¡°Auntie Chu, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not tired. I don¡¯t need to rest.¡±


    Seeing that the young man was determined to help, Li Qingyu said, ¡°Then sit on the stool and help me start the fire.¡±


    Li Zhangjie replied readily, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Chu Qingyue entered the kitchen and saw an unfamiliar person. ¡°Mother, this is¡­¡±


    When Li Zhangjie heard Chu Qingyue¡¯s voice, he immediately stood up and shouted sweetly, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m Li Zhangjie.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled at him kindly. ¡°Little Jie, sit.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Zhangjie obediently sat on the stool and added firewood to the stove.


    Chu Qingyue asked Li Qingyu, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Li Qingyu gave Chu Qingyue a look. Chu Qingyue did not ask further and walked to the side to clean vegetables.


    A momentter, Li Qingyu said casually, ¡°Qingyue, I want to tell you something.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was washing the vegetables. ¡°Mother, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Matchmaker Chu came to look for me today and said that she wants to match you with a good man. Do you want to give it a try?¡±


    Li Qingyu was a very open-minded mother. When she married Chu Rong back then, she met him many times and they only got married because they liked each other. This was also the reason why she was willing to go through thick and thin with Chu Rong.


    Therefore, she hoped that her daughter would be like her and marry the man she liked.


    Chu Qingyue¡¯s slender hands paused. ¡°Mother, can I refuse?¡±


    Li Qingyu thought of her daughter¡¯s previous rtionship and felt bad for her. It was all Li Shengfeng¡¯s fault for dying her daughter. Otherwise, Qingyue would probably have a child by now.


    ¡°Qingyue, you¡¯re already 18 years old. Girls your age in the vige are either married or engaged. If you refuse, I won¡¯t force you. But we have to think about the future¡­¡±


    Chu Qingyue listened to her mother¡¯s teachings patiently. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll be 19 in half a year. If I still haven¡¯t met someone I like, I¡¯ll listen to your arrangement.¡±


    Li Qingyu looked at her daughter. She actually understood what Chu Qingyue was thinking. However, Ning Yuting was the young master of the capital. How could he like a girl from the vige?


    However, her daughter was not bad either. She was beautiful and had a shop. She was very capable. Let¡¯s wait. What if a miracle happened?


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    An hourter, the next step began.


    Chu Qingzhi prepared fourrge pots and filtered the malt syrup into therge pots. Then, she refiltered the malt extract in hot water twice and added the water to the pots.


    Then, she boiled the syrup.


    It was summer, and the weather was hot, so the syrup was quickly boiling.


    After boiling for 35 minutes, she added a portion of hops and continued boiling.


    Everyone ran over to take a look, but they were soon caught by Shen Ruyue and brought back for the exam. After preparing for so long, the test paper was finally made by Shen Ruyue. Tonight was the day of the examination.


    The four elders had never seen the exam before, so they sat at the side and watched curiously.


    Not long after the hops were added, a refreshing fragrance wafted out of the pots.


    Yuan Hongjun asked happily, ¡°Master, is this the smell of beer?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not pure, but it¡¯s close.¡± Chu Qingzhi smelled the fragrance and thought to herself. There were no impurities and this brewing was considered quite sessful.


    Bao Linjiang looked at the rolling syrup. ¡°Master, this beer looks about the same color as medicine.¡±


    Now, it did look like bitter medicine. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°The syrup still has to be fermented and filtered. Eventually, the color of the beer will be pure brown.¡±


    Bao Linjiang blinked and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    After boiling for an hour, she added the remaining hops and then boiled for another ten minutes.


    There was a long sink in the house. The sink was filled with water. There was an S-shaped pipe in the water. One end was close to the pot, and the other end was ced at the other end of the sink. The other end was connected to the fermentation barrel.


    The fermentation barrel was ceramic. It was round and had a small mouth the size of a bowl. Chu Qingzhi prepared two.


    When the syrup was boiled for long enough, she ced the funnel on the pipe near the big pot and poured the syrup into the pipe. When the syrup flowed through the pipe in the sink, it cooled quickly and then flowed into the fermentation barrel.


    Thest step was to add the yeast. This was bought in the wine shop. She stirred the barrel before sealing it to ferment.


    Yuan Hongjun felt like he had aplished something big. ¡°Master, is that all?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted the barrel. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll be able to see fresh beer in ten days.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and became even more expectant..

 Chapter 208 - 208: Pre-Exam Nerves

    Chapter 208: Pre-Exam Nerves


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The atmosphere in the central room was a little tense. Everyone was doing their exam papers with a serious expression. Even the two younger ones had joined the examination.


    When Li Zhangjie saw Chu Qingzhiing over, he hurriedly gave up the stool. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, sit.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi made a shushing gesture and pressed her palm down. ¡°You sit. I¡¯m just here to take a look.¡±


    Li Zhangjie nodded cooperatively and stopped talking.


    After a while, Shen Ruyue¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    Everyone stopped writing and handed the paper to Shen Ruyue.


    Shen Ruyue turned around and said to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, shall we take a look together?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± It had been three to four months. Chu Qingzhi also wanted to see the progress of everyone¡¯s studies.


    The two girls sat at the table, each taking half of the papers and marking them.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang stood at the side and watched. There were always so many new things at their master¡¯s house.


    The test paper started with dictation, followed by grammar and sentence construction. They were all very basic. Finally, it was arithmetic.


    Arithmetic referred to the addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division of 100. Since their family was doing business now, it was necessary for them to know the basic arithmetic.


    If they did it in the traditional way, they would have to use an abacus and it would be too troublesome. Chu Qingzhi used modern methods to teach. She taught Shen Ruyue first and then Shen Ruyue taught everyone. Now was the time to test the results of their learning.


    Chu Qingzhi was marking Chu Xuhua¡¯s test paper. ¡°Eldest Brother, you did well in dictation, grammar, and sentence construction. However, in arithmetic, your addition is correct, subtraction correct, multiplication correct, but division is all wrong.¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Chu Xuhun frowned. He walked over to take a look. ¡°Divisions all wrong?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi showed him the paper. ¡°Brother, how much is nine divided by three?¡±


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s gazended on the ¡°two¡±. ¡°Three times three is nine. Then wouldn¡¯t two ¡®threes¡¯ be nine? Why is it wrong?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went to the bag and grabbed nine peanuts before cing them on the table. ¡°Brother, dividing nine by three means dividing the nine things into three equal portions. Count it. How many portions are there?¡±


    Chu Xuhua started to count the peanuts. In the end, it was three peanuts in each portion. Seeing this, Chu Xuhua was enlightened. ¡°Fifth Sister, I understand. 1 know what I did wrong.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed the test paper to Chu Xuhua. ¡°Do it again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shen Ruyue was marking Chu Qingyue¡¯s paper. ¡°The dictation is all correct, the grammar is all correct, and the sentences are very beautiful. The addition is all right, the subtraction is all right. There are two mistakes in the multiplication section, and one mistake in the division section.¡±


    Chu Qingyue quickly asked, ¡°Ruyue, what did 1 do wrong?¡±


    Shen Ruyue exined the mistakes to Chu Qingyue in detail.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll do it again.¡±


    Chu Xujin and Chu Qingning also made some mistakes, but not many.


    As for the remaining four children, they nailed it.


    Although the four elders didn¡¯t know the questions in the exam paper, they understood the results. They were very happy and felt that their children were promising.


    After talking about the exam papers, Chu Xuyuan walked over anxiously and sat beside Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth Sister, there¡¯s also an examing up in the school.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not understand what Chu Xuyuan meant. She looked at him and asked patiently, ¡°It¡¯s normal to have exams at school. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Xuyao brought Chu Qingzhi a ss of water and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, he¡¯s just nervous.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s pre-exam nerves. Tell me, why are you nervous?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan wiped his face. ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯m afraid that if 1 don¡¯t do well, I¡¯ll embarrass you¡­¡±


    Chu Xuyao added, ¡°Besides, everyone knows that we have a powerful sister. If we do badly, everyone willugh at us.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Chu Qingzhi asked seriously, ¡°Do you understand the teacher¡¯s lecture?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan nodded. ¡°I do.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked again, ¡°Have you done the homework given by the teacher seriously?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan nodded. ¡°1 have.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked into Chu Xuyuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem. Trust yourself. The result won¡¯t be bad.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan heaved a long sigh of relief and clenched his fists. ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Good.¡±


    Li Qingyu brought over a basin of silver fungus soup from the kitchen. She cooked it in the afternoon and then froze it for some time. There was a thinyer of ice on the surface, making it look very appetizing to eat in summer.


    ¡°Everyone, have some night snacks. You are definitely hungry after the exam.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Chu Xuyuan immediately walked up to Li Qingyu. He no longer looked anxious. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re too thoughtful.¡±


    Having night snacks had be a norm in the Chu family. Everyone was used to it and gathered around the table to eat.


    When Li Zhangjie saw this scene, he revealed an expression of disbelief and embarrassment. He wondered if he should leave the scene.


    With that thought in mind, he quietly turned around and walked to the back of the house. He woulde back when they were done eating.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and saw Li Zhangjie¡¯s back. He was lonely, thin, and frail. ¡°Zhangjie, where are you going?¡±


    Li Zhangjie paused. He was really embarrassed. He did not turn around and stammered, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a little bored. I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at him.


    Li Qingyu scooped a bowl of silver fungus soup and walked towards Li Zhangjie. She ced it in his hand and pulled him back. She smiled kindly and said, ¡°Go after you finish eating.¡±


    Li Zhangjie mustered his courage and raised his head to look at everyone. There was no disdain, rejection, or displeasure on their faces. The burden in his heart slowly eased. ¡°Thank you, Auntie Chu.¡±


    Li Qingyu patted Li Zhangjie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Be good. Come and sit down to eat.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    After eating the silver fungus soup, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang bade farewell and left. The Chu family went to take a shower and sleep. Li Zhangjie slept on the small bed that Ning Yuting had slept on. Gradually, the Chu family fell into silence.


    The entire night sky was like a huge ink te. There was a faintyer of clouds in the sky, making the already dark night sky even darker.


    Tong Yujie stood on a big tree with his sword in front of his chest. He leaned against the tree casually. The night wind lifted his hair and clothes, making him look even like a swordsman.


    A masked man in ck flew over andnded on the branch opposite him. His tone was very impolite. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you making a move?¡±


    Tong Yujie nced at the person opposite him and said indifferently, ¡°Why? Did Godfather ask you toe to rece me?¡±


    The masked man smiled evilly. ¡°Godfather didn¡¯t ask me toe to rece you, but he asked me to send you the antidote. The antidote is in my hands now. Do you want it or not?¡±


    Tong Yujie was unmoved. He looked in the direction of the Chu Vige and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    The man in ck smiled faintly. ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t care because you think you are alone and have nothing to lose in this world.¡±


    Tong Yujie tilted his head and said nonchntly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    The man in ck looked at Tong Yujie mockingly. ¡°Let me tell you, Godfather has found your sister.¡±


    Tong Yujie¡¯s expression changed drastically, and his body instantly tensed up.. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 209 - 209: Wiping Out in One Fell Swoop

    Chapter 209: Wiping Out in One Fell Swoop


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I meant what 1 said.¡± The man in ck said dangerously, ¡°Tong Yujie, if you don¡¯t follow the orders, you can forget about seeing your sister.¡±


    Tong Yujie slowly rxed his body. He could not be led by the nose. He calmed down and said, ¡°Hehe, my sister is already dead. The one you found must be an imposter.¡±


    ¡°Is she dead?¡± The man in ck said indifferently, ¡°That girl is 70% to 80% simr to you. There¡¯s a butterfly-shaped birthmark on her shoulder.¡±


    Tong Yujie clenched his fists tightly. ¡°There are many people who look alike. Moreover, my sister doesn¡¯t have any birthmark.¡±


    The man in ck was getting frustrated. ¡°Tong Yujie, it¡¯s useless to deny it. Godfather has already confirmed her identity.¡±


    Tong Yujie¡¯s expression was calm. He did not seem to be threatened at all. ¡°What does it have to do with me? Besides, 1 haven¡¯t seen my sister for more than ten years. We don¡¯t have much to do with each other.¡±


    Only by acting like he didn¡¯t care could he save his sister¡¯s life.


    The man in ck did not expect Tong Yujie to say this, but he would not believe it. Everyone knew that Tong Yujie had been looking for his sister. How could he not care? He must be pretending.


    ¡°That¡¯s your business. Anyway, 1 only know that if you don¡¯t do as Godfather says, you and your sister will die!¡±


    ¡°Do you think threatening me will work¡­¡± Tong Yujie was halfway through his sentence when a wave of pain suddenly attacked him from his heart and instantly spread to every inch of his body. He fell from the tree.


    Pain! Heart-piercing pain!! A pain that made his soul scream!!!


    Tong Yujie curled up his body and gritted his teeth. His lips trembled slightly and cold sweat broke out.


    The man in ck flew down from the tree and looked at Tong Yujie with a dark gaze.


    A momentter, he raised his foot and stomped on Tong Yujie¡¯s face. He exerted strength until half of Tong Yujie¡¯s face was in the soil.


    A cruel smile appeared on the man¡¯s face. He insulted, ¡°Tong Yujie, you¡¯re just a dog with a cheap life. Why are you pretending to be high and mighty? Why are you pretending to be aloof? Why are you pretending to be cool?¡±


    Tong Yujie reached out to remove the man¡¯s foot, but he was too weak to do so. He was in so much pain that his vision turned ck.


    The man in ck took out a small white bottle from his pocket and raised it in his hand. ¡°Beg me. Beg me and I¡¯ll give you the antidote!¡±


    Tong Yujie gave up trying to remove the man¡¯s foot. He hugged his sword tightly and curled his body even more. What was there to be afraid of about death? What he was afraid of was living a life worse than death, just like now.


    When the man in ck saw how stubborn Tong Yujie was, he was so angry that he kicked Tong Yujie and sent him flying into a tree trunk. The force made the tree trunk shake violently.


    Tong Yujie could not take it anymore. He groaned and fainted from the pain.


    Seeing this, the man in ck clenched his fists hatefully. ¡°Why are you such a hard nut to crack?¡±


    He did not dare to let Tong Yujie die. He forced open Tong Yujie¡¯s mouth and stuffed the antidote down his throat.


    After feeding Tong Yujie the antidote, he took out a letter from his pocket and stuffed it into Tong Yujie¡¯s clothes. Then, he left.


    It did not take long for Tong Yujie to wake up. The heart-wrenching pain had already dissipated. It felt like a century had passed.


    He slowly got up from the ground, leaned against the tree trunk, and took out the letter.


    There was only a short sentence in the letter. ¡°Kill Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong within a month. Otherwise, you and your sister will die.¡±


    Tong Yujie tore the letter into pieces and scattered it everywhere.


    Kill Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong. Hehe, if they were so easy to kill, they would have wiped out almost the entire assassin organization.


    They were all good people. The world was unstable. It was not easy for such good people to appear to stabilize the situation. Why did he have to kill them?


    As the most powerful assassin in the assassin organization in the northern border, he had already lost before his sword waspletely unsheathed! How could he kill them?


    He leaned against the tree trunk dejectedly and looked up at the waning moon in the sky. The moonlight was pale, like the color on his face.


    There was a swoosh. Chu Qingzhi, who was lying on the bed, opened her eyes.


    She quietly got off the bed and took down the letter that was inserted into the wall. On the read was written. ¡°I, Tong Yujie, challenge you, Chu Qingzhi, to a duel on Tianhe Peak.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi instantly frowned. What was wrong with Tong Yujie?


    After putting on her clothes, she went to the backyard. Chu Qingzhi jumped lightly and flew to the roof. Her figure was like a ghost as she flew towards Tianhe Peak.


    Tianhe Peak was the mountain peak where she often had a date with Tang Jinghong.


    On the mountain peak, Tong Yujie¡¯s body was surrounded by a cold aura. He held a sword in one hand and stood there straight, as if he was calmly facing death.


    Chu Qingzhinded behind him and asked in confusion, ¡°Tong Yujie, why did you want to fight me?¡±


    Tong Yujie turned around calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to fight you, but 1 didn¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°You¡¯re a killer?¡±


    Tong Yujie was shocked, but his expression did not change. ¡°Why can¡¯t 1 be a Ranger?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exposed him. ¡°The killing intent you exuded betrayed you.


    Rangers walk the righteous path and won¡¯t carry such thick killing intent.¡±


    Tong Yujie reached out and grabbed the hilt of his sword. ¡°Since you¡¯ve guessed it, there is no need for me to hide!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my match, and I don¡¯t want to fight you.¡± Chu Qingzhi looked straight into Tong Yujie¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can see the struggle in your eyes. It¡¯splicated, you are forced to fight and are determined to die. Were you threatened?¡±


    Tong Yujie was shocked again. He had nned to let Chu Qingzhi kill him so that his sister could regain her freedom. He did not expect Chu Qingzhi to see through him at a nce.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless. Anyone with a brain could tell that he was lying. ¡°Usually, there are only two situations that can threaten someone. It¡¯s either your family members have been caught or the person you like has been caught. Which one?¡±


    Tong Yujie lowered his eyes slightly, as if he was guilty of lying.


    After a long time, he slowly said, ¡°Sister, a sister who has been separated from me for more than ten years. I¡¯ve been looking for her, but 1 didn¡¯t expect someone to find her first.¡±


    At this point, Chu Qingzhi did not beat around the bush. ¡°Who¡¯s the person behind you?¡±


    Tong Yujie naturally saw no point in hiding. ¡°Wan Zhilin!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the northern border again!¡± Chu Qingzhi was so annoyed.


    Tong Yujie was a little puzzled. Chu Qingzhi seemed to hate the northern border. Why?


    There was a moment of silence. Chu Qingzhi crossed her arms and looked up at Tong Yujie. ¡°How about we work together?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tong Yujie agreed without thinking. ¡°1 only want my sister and me to be free. As long as you can help me achieve it, 1 promise you anything.¡±


    ¡°How much do you know about the northern border?¡± Chu Qingzhi nned to wipe out the northern border in one fell swoop to prevent future troubles.


    Tong Yujie showed his sincerity. ¡°1 grew up on the northern border and can enter and leave the mansion of the Lord of the Northern Border freely. Other than top secrets, 1 know everything.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was very satisfied. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for tonight. I¡¯ll invite Jinghong over tomorrow night and we¡¯ll talk.¡±


    Tong Yujie nodded. ¡°Okay..¡±

 Chapter 210 - 210: Renovating the New House

    Chapter 210: Renovating the New House


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    County City, Cloud Embroidery Workshop.


    At the door, Chu Qingyue met the girl in pink and the girl in purple.


    The girl in pink and the girl in purple were stunned. They thought to themselves, Didn¡¯t Chu Qingyue fail? Why is she here?


    Chu Qingyue pretended not to know what the two of them had done and smiled. ¡°You are so early!¡±


    The expressions of the two of them stiffened slightly. Chu Qingyue was really unfathomable. Shouldn¡¯t she be sad and in pain after failing? But now, she was so happy. No matter how one looked at it, it was abnormal.


    The two of them forced a smile and said, ¡°Morning!¡±


    After that, Chu Qingyue ignored the two of them and walked straight into the Cloud Embroidery Workshop.


    The girl in pink and the girl in purple looked at each other and hurriedly followed. They had to find out why Chu Qingyue was here. Otherwise, they would not be at ease staying in the Cloud Embroidery Workshop.


    Unexpectedly, the moment she entered, she saw the people from Cloud Embroidery Workshop bowing to Chu Qingyue. ¡°Greetings, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingyue said naturally, ¡°No need for formalities.¡±


    She turned her head slightly to look at the expressions of the two of them behind her. Both of them looked terrible, which put Chu Qingyue in a good mood. She smiled and continued walking.


    The girl in pink and the girl in purple had a bad feeling in their hearts. They hurriedly followed.


    ¡°Chu Qingyue clearly left Cloud Embroidery Workshop in a sorry state yesterday. Why is everyone so respectful to her today?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. From the looks of it, she seems to have a backer.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be, right? If she had a backer, wouldn¡¯t she have easily passed the test yesterday?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s follow and take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingyue went to the backyard of the Cloud Embroidery Workshop. The ce where the garden was cleaned yesterday was also her master¡¯s residence.


    Ying Zn woke up early. At this moment, she was sitting in the pavilion and asking the servant girl to take out all the tools for embroidery. She nned to nurture Chu Qingyue well.


    She had nine embroidery techniques. They were cross embroidery, color embroidery, bag embroidery, carving embroidery, pasting cloth embroidery, nail embroidery, ring embroidery, veil embroidery, and muslin embroidery.


    She had six disciples in the past, but none of them had learned all her techniques. However, learning five or six techniques was enough to make them famous.


    She did not want to bring these techniques into the coffin with her. If she could have a disciple who could learn all the nine techniques, she could die in peace.


    The other disciples were either too impatient and did not have the mood to learn moreplicated embroidery techniques, or they weren¡¯t talented enough to master them.


    Hence, she had high hopes for Chu Qingyue. Just based on the fact that Chu Qingyue was patient, even if she did not have talent, it was definitely more than enough for her to learn.


    Chu Qingyue went forward and called out sweetly, ¡°Master.¡±


    Ying Zn looked up and smiled. ¡°Qingyue.¡±


    When the girl in pink and the girl in purple saw this scene, they finally understood why Chu Qingyue was here.


    At the same time, they heaved a sigh of relief¡­ They didn¡¯t know Ying Zn and thought that she was just an ordinary embroiderer, so they didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    The two of them quietly left.


    ¡°Is Chu Qingyue crazy? She actually acknowledged an old woman as her master.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go. We won¡¯t care about her. Anyway, she won¡¯t be able to surpass us now.¡±


    The two of them left in relief.


    Chu Qingyue turned around and looked in the direction of the door. A smile appeared on her face¡­


    In the Chu Vige.


    Today, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s mission was to move house.


    The shopkeeper of the furniture shop had already delivered everything she ordered to the new house.


    Chu Qingzhi flew up to the second floor. She was as light as a swallow and her figure was beautiful.


    She pushed the door open and entered her room.


    The bed, wardrobe, table, and curtains had already been set up. The flowers that Tang Jinghong had given her were still there. She took them and ced them in the room. In an instant, the room became cozy.


    Yesterday, Li Qingyu brought over bedsheets, nkets, and mosquitos. She just needed to tidy the room up.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Chu Qingzhi used a spell. In less than a minute, the entire room was cleaned and could be used.


    Chu Qingzhi opened the windows to let the room ventte.


    Standing in front of the window on the left, she could see the entire Tianhe Peak. Below was the farnd andnd of the vigers. The scenery was very beautiful.


    Chu Qingzhi stood in front of the window and watched for a while before leaving the room to help clean up the other rooms.


    Finally she came to the kitchen.


    The kitchen had two stoves. There were many people in the family, so it would be much faster to cook with two stoves.


    There were also cabs, chopping boards, and other items. Chu Qingzhi nned to do her best to give her family a perfect living environment.


    In addition, she nned to build a pipeline. It was very simple. She could build a pipeline from halfway up the mountain to channell the mountain spring water to the kitchen.


    There was also the most important ce, the bathroom.


    The bathroom was outside the kitchen. It was about five square meters with a special oval bathtub inside.


    She nned to build a stove here that was inserted with an iron pipe. One end was connected to the mountain spring, and the other end was connected to the bathtub. When the stove was heated and the water ran through the pipe, she would get warm water.


    Perfect!


    Then, Chu Qingzhi went outside to n the small courtyard in front of the door.


    ording to the width of the house, Chu Qingzhi nned to design a rectangr courtyard with a fence surrounding it where she could nt flowers and fruit trees. When the time came, it would definitely be very beautiful.


    Chu Qingzhi went home and brought over the flower seedlings that Chu Qingyue had brought back. The roots of the flower seedlings were in the water, and they were still fresh.


    Yuan Hongjun walked over. ¡°Master, let me help you nt it.¡±


    Bao Linjiang quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll help too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi liked to ck off. Her two disciples came at the right time. ¡°Do you know how to nt it?¡±


    The two of them said in unison, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed the hoe to Yuan Hongjun. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll tell you where to nt it.¡±


    Under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s guidance, the two disciples transformed into two gardeners.


    These seedlings include camellias, blue hydrangeas, peonies, and azaleas. They would look good in spring.


    Yuan Hongjun looked at therge area that was still empty and said, ¡°The flower seedlings are not enough.¡±


    It was indeed not enough¡­ Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°When Second Sisteres back, ask her where she bought the flower seedlings and buy some more..¡±

 Chapter 211 - 211: Kidnapped

    Chapter 211: Kidnapped


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the county office.


    In the house, the head constable handed a stack of files to Chu Xujin. ¡°Xujin, this is the Tan family¡¯s dossier.¡±


    Chu Xujin looked up and smiled. ¡°Thank you, head constable.¡±


    The head constable admired Chu Qingzhi and took more care of Chu Xujin. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Take a look. If there¡¯s no problem, the dossier can be stored in the archive room.¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Xujin flipped open the dossier and read it seriously. This was the first case he had handled. He had to understand it clearly before he left it in the archive room.


    After Red Cranemitted suicide, he found many poisonous incense burners in her room. There was also a poison form.


    In addition, the one-inch mark on the beam was made by Jiang Simeng with a wire.


    Strictly speaking, the wire was already considered a hidden weapon. It was flexible and firm. With a swing of the wire, it could wrap around the beam and allow one to climb up.


    It was a tool frequently used by thieves.


    Chu Xujin read very carefully and slowly. He had only learned reading for three months, and there were still many words he did not recognize. It was a little difficult for him to read.


    However, if he encountered unfamiliar words, he would copy them and go back to ask his family.


    Using this method, Chu Xujin learned very quickly.


    At the same time, outside the county office, a ck-robed man was exasperated. ¡°What¡¯s Chu Xujin¡¯s identity? What right does he have to rece me as the detective?¡±


    The ck-robed man¡¯s name was Si Songling. Originally, his family had already arranged for him to be the detective. In the end, someone suddenly appeared and stole the position that originally belonged to him.


    In front of him stood a blue-clothed constable. ¡°Cousin, Chu Xujin has the backing of the county magistrate. We can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡±


    Si Songling was indignant. He said resentfully, ¡°But 1 spent so much money for nothing?!¡±


    The constable advised softly, ¡°Cousin, we can¡¯t touch Chu Xujin. Why don¡¯t we think of another way?¡±


    Si Songling gritted his teeth. His voice was indescribably aggrieved. ¡°I can¡¯t take this lying down. I won¡¯t let him off easily.¡±


    The constable quickly stopped him. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t do anything rash. You¡¯ll get yourself into trouble.¡±


    Si Songling red at the county office and became even more impatient. ¡°Trouble? I will wait and see what kind trouble 1¡¯11 get myself into!¡± With that, he gritted his teeth and left.


    The constable looked at Si Songling¡¯s back and felt anxious. With his cousin¡¯s temper, he might do something out of line.


    Worried, he quickly chased after Si Songling.


    When Zhou Xiping returned after delivering a letter, he happened to see the constable chasing after someone. He frowned. He seemed to have heard Chu Xujin¡¯s name just now. What were they doing?


    The capital, Ning Mansion.


    Old Master Ning walked into the pavilion and saw his eldest grandson staring into the distance absent-mindedly. He smiled and teased, ¡°Yuting, is there someone you like in your heart?¡±


    Ning Yuting immediately retracted his gaze and avoided the topic. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Old Master Ning sat on the stool. He was already in good health and coulde out for a walk. ¡°Yuting, now that I¡¯ve recovered, can you tell me what happened during this period of time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Yuting exined in detail how he fell off the cliff and was saved¡­


    When Old Master Ning heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°You were quite lucky to have met such a good family.¡±


    Ning Yuting agreed. ¡°Grandpa, 1 was indeed lucky. Perhaps Father and Mother are blessing me from the heavens.¡±


    Old Master Ning picked up the tea in front of him and took a sip. The light green tea made him feelfortable. ¡°1 wonder if that family has a daughter at the age suitable for marriage?¡±


    Ning Yuting paused. ¡°Grandpa, why do you keep talking about this?¡±


    Old Master Ning was a man of the world. How could he not understand Ning Yuting¡¯s thoughts? ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to nag you, but you¡¯re not young anymore. If you find a girl you like, marry her. Otherwise, you¡¯ll cry when she marries someone else.¡±


    When Ning Yuting heard this, he could not help but want to open up to his grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, her family are farmers. Will you dislike them?¡±


    Old Master Ning looked amiable. ¡°Our family is just a business family. Other than having some money, we are not any better than them. What¡¯s there to dislike? Grandpa is already old and has seen through everything. Now, 1 hope you can find a wife who will go through thick and thin with you. It would be even better if I can have a great-grandson.¡±


    These words encouraged Ning Yuting greatly. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. 1¡¯11 bring your granddaughter-inw home for you to see as soon as possible.¡±


    Old Master Ning had a wide smile on his face. He knew that this kid was thinking about a woman. He tested him and he revealed it all to him. ¡°Alright, 1 will wait.¡±


    Ning Yuting hesitated. ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Old Master Ning waved at Ning Yuting. ¡°Go, go. Bring my granddaughter-inw back as soon as possible.¡±


    Ning Yuting was overjoyed. He wished he could grow two small wings on his back. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll pack up and set off.¡±


    Old Master Ning smiled and nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Ning Yuting left in a hurry.


    Old Master Ning smiled and picked up his teacup again. He took a small sip. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing my granddaughter-inw¡­¡±


    Shuiyun County.


    From the county city to the Chu Vige, there was a bamboo forest in the middle.


    The bamboo forest was very lush. The ground was covered with a thickyer of bamboo leaves. When one stepped on it, it was soft. From time to time, bamboo shoots would poke their heads out to look at the world.


    Chu Xujin was walking in the bamboo forest, thinking about the dossier he had read today with a serious expression.


    Suddenly, his vision turned ck. His head was covered by a ck sack, blocking all vision. Then, he was tied up by a rope.


    He was shocked and shouted angrily, ¡°Who are you? Let go of me!¡±


    Then, his mouth was gagged.


    One of the people said fiercely, ¡°Take him away!¡±


    Chu Xujin kept struggling, but it was difficult for two fists to fight four. Even if he had all the strength in his body, he could not use it. In the end, he could only be dragged away.


    Knowing that he couldn¡¯t fight them, he immediately used his ears to listen and analyze the current situation to try his best to obtain information that was beneficial to him.


    From the looks of it, he was kidnapped!


    However, the other party did not seem to want to kill him. Otherwise, he would have been killed already.


    Since they did not intend to kill him, they might be after money.


    For a moment, many people shed through his mind, but no one he knew had the guts to kidnap someone.


    Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei had also turned over a new leaf. They would no longer do anything bad. It could not be them.


    Right, the voice just now was very unfamiliar. Then¡­ the person who kidnapped him was very likely someone he didn¡¯t know.


    Who exactly are they?

 Chapter 212 - 212: Deep Hatred

    Chapter 212: Deep Hatred


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, a head poked out from behind a big tree in the near distance¡­


    Zhou Xiping looked in the direction where Chu Xujin was dragged away. After looking for a while, his expression changed and he immediately ran back to get reinforcements.


    After using the prescription that Chu Qingzhi gave him, his body had already grown from that of a five-year-old to a ten-year-old. These changes made him extremely grateful to Chu Qingzhi. Chu Xujin was Chu Qingzhi¡¯s third brother, so he naturally had to help him out.


    Chu Xujin was dragged to the depths of the bamboo forest. Those people punched and kicked him without saying anything. Soon, he was covered in injuries.


    He hugged his head and curled up on the ground. Muffled sounds squeezed out from the gap of the cloth covering his mouth.


    Blood slowly flowed out of the corner of his mouth, dyeing the cloth red. His voice was also getting weaker and weaker.


    ¡°We can¡¯t hit him anymore. If we do, we¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    ¡°Hit. Continue to hit him. If he dies, it¡¯s on me.¡±


    ¡°We really can¡¯t hit him anymore!¡±


    They did not want to be a murderer. They were only asked to teach him a lesson. It was not like there was a deep hatred between them. Therefore, the people who were hitting stopped and stood to the side.


    Seeing that no one was hitting, Si Songling picked up a wooden stick from the side and swung it at Chu Xujin.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The pain spread throughout his body. His entire body was tense, but Chu Xujin no longer had the strength to struggle. The cloth covering his mouth waspletely dyed red. The sound in his mouth gradually weakened, and his body slowly stopped moving¡­


    Zhou Xiping rushed over like an arrow and shouted, ¡°Stop, stop!¡±


    Some of the constables he brought immediately surrounded the group of people while the others went to check on Chu Xujin.


    When Si Songling and the others saw the constables, they immediately broke out in cold sweat and fled in all directions in fear¡­


    The head constable quickly went forward, pulled out the cloth from Chu Xujin¡¯s mouth, threw it aside, untied the rope, carried him on his back, and rushed to the Chu Vige.


    ¡°Arrest all of them and bring them back to the county office!¡±


    The head constable didn¡¯t dare to imagine how angry Chu Qingzhi would be if she saw her third brother in such a state.


    The head constable¡¯s heart trembled. He stopped letting his imagination run wild and rushed to the Chu Vige at the fastest speed in his life.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Chu Qingzhi and her family were cleaning the new house. Suddenly, a viger rushed over anxiously and said that Chu Xujin had been beaten up and was covered in blood. He asked Chu Qingzhi to go and save him.


    The joy on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face instantly froze. With a sh, she returned to the old house.


    At the smell of thick blood, she frowned.


    The head constable ced Chu Xujin on the bed. The moment he put him down, Chu Qingzhi had already entered the room. Her voice was extremely cold. ¡°Everyone, get out!¡±


    No one dared to disobey. Everyone quickly left the room.


    Chu Qingzhi went forward to check. The assant clearly had the intention of killing him. His spleen was broken, and his other internal organs were bleeding slightly. Two of his ribs were broken. There were bruises all over his body¡­


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression was terrifying. She ced her hand on Chu Xujin¡¯s back and injected spiritual energy into his body to repair his broken internal organs and ribs. As long as these were repaired, his life would be saved. The external injuries looked terrifying, but they were not fatal. Given time, he would slowly recover.


    After consuming half of her spiritual energy, she finally pulled Chu Xujin back from the jaws of death.


    Chu Qingzhi got up and returned to her room to get the medicine to bandage Chu Xujin¡¯s wound.


    When Yuan Hongjun saw Chu Qingzhiing out of the room, he hurriedly went forward to help. ¡°Master, how is Third Brother? Shall we help him apply the medicine?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. She went back to her room to get the medicine and handed it to Yuan Hongjun. ¡°He¡¯s injured badly. Be careful.¡±


    The two disciples nodded. ¡°Understood, Master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reminded them a few more words before walking towards the central room. The head constable and the others were waiting here. Her presence seemed to have lowered the temperature in the room a few degrees. ¡°Head constable, who did it?¡±


    The head constable felt that Chu Qingzhi was a little scary at this moment. Her eyes were cold and emotionless, carrying a hint of killing intent. He hurriedly said, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    In the depths of the bamboo forest, the constables caught three people. The others ran away, and so did Si Songling.


    Chu Qingzhi asked with a dark expression, ¡°These people?¡±


    The constable did not dare to look up at Chu Qingzhi at all. Under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s powerful pressure, he subconsciously replied, ¡°There are two more. We haven¡¯t caught them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s the mastermind?¡±


    Zhou Xiping pushed aside the person standing in front of him and said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s a guy in ck.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze shifted to Zhou Xiping. She remembered that this was that dwarf she had helped, but he didn¡¯t look like one now. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She turned to the head constable and said, ¡°Take these people back. I¡¯ll go find the mastermind.¡±


    Then, she flew up.


    What kind of deep hatred did they have towards Chu Xujin to beat him like that?


    The head constable ordered, ¡°Bring them all back and lock them up.¡±


    The constables replied in unison, ¡°Yes, head constable.¡±


    The three who were caught went limp and hurriedly begged for mercy, but no one listened to them. They were all thrown into the prison.


    Si Songling and the other person ran for a long time and unknowingly reached the depths of the forest. The two of them were panting like cows and had panicked expressions, like birds frightened by the twang of a bow.


    That person was sweating profusely as he asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Si Songling said angrily, ¡°How would I know what we should do? Which one of you called the constables? If not for the constables, no one would know even if we beat Chu Xujin to death!¡±


    The other man swallowed nervously. He was terrified. ¡°It¡¯s toote to talk about this.¡±


    Si Songling didn¡¯t think it was that serious. Besides, they didn¡¯t beat Chu Xujin to death. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this world that money can¡¯t settle.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood on the tree trunk, her clear eyes cold. ¡°There are always things in this world that money can¡¯t settle, such as¡­ murder!¡±


    With a gentle twist of her slender fingers, a green leaf appeared in her hand¡­


    A strange melody echoed in the forest. What responded to the melody was the heavy breathing and heavy footsteps.


    Si Songling and the other man¡¯s hair stood on end. Their bodies were tense as they looked around in fear.


    When they recognized that it was the sound of wild beasts, a chill immediately ran down their spines, spreading throughout their bodies and prating their bones.


    ¡°Run!¡± Si Songling shouted and ran.


    The other man immediately followed. However, after running for a while, the two of them suddenly stopped and looked ahead with their pupils dted. Their faces were filled with horror, as if they had seen a ghost.


    In front of them, a piebald python coiled around a tree trunk and was flicking its tongue at them¡­

 Chapter 213 - 213: Punishing the Murderer

    Chapter 213: Punishing the Murderer


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    While they stood rooted to the ground, another bear, three wolves, and a mighty tiger walked over from the left, right, and back.


    When the two of them saw this scene, they were frightened out of their wits.


    Their expressions turned even uglier than dead people.


    That person shouted in fear, ¡°1 don¡¯t want to die, 1 don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    Si Songling broke out in a cold sweat. He looked around in panic. The shadow of death shrouded him, making him unable to breathe. ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pinched her fingers, and the wolf beside her pounced over. It bit Si Songling¡¯s arm and tore off a piece of his flesh.


    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡±


    Screams spread throughout the forest and soared into the sky. However, this was the depths of the forest. There was no one there. There were only wild beasts.


    The other one was bitten on the calf and dragged away. ¡°Save me, save me¡­¡±


    Si Songling couldn¡¯t even save himself. How could he save him¡­


    However, Chu Qingzhi did not kill them. What she wanted was for them to live in fear and pain forever.


    After those beasts ate their limbs, Chu Qingzhi chased them away.


    After that, she went to inform the constables and asked them to arrest the two.


    When the constables saw that the two of them were only left with their bodies, they all felt that it might be better for the two of them to be eaten.


    As for what happened after that, Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t care. She rushed home.


    Chu Xujin¡¯s injuries had been carefully bandaged by Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang. He had also woken up.


    Yuan Hongjun was making medicine in the kitchen.


    He found it very strange. Chu Xujin looked like he was on the verge of death, but when he took his pulse, he realized that Chu Xujin was only suffering from external injuries.


    Usually, such serious external injuries were apanied by serious internal injuries. It was impossible for him to not have any internal injuries.


    Master must have done something!


    Otherwise, why did she stay in the room for so long?


    What method did Master use to let Third Brother recover so quickly?


    Could it be that Master had concocted some magical pill?


    Bao Linjiang walked into the kitchen and interrupted Yuan Hongjun¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Is the medicine ready?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun was fanning a small stove. On the small stove, the medicinal pot was bubbling. Layers of steam floated out. ¡°It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±


    Bao Linjiang frowned slightly, looking troubled.


    Yuan Hongjun looked at him strangely. ¡°Little Abalone, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°How do you think Master saved Third Brother?¡± Bao Linjiang sighed faintly. ¡°I have a feeling that my medical skills will never catch up to Master¡¯s.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun nced at Bao Linjiang from the corner of his eye. ¡°If you can catch up to Aster, will you still be here?¡±


    Bao Linjiang plumped down on the stool and rested his chin on his hands, deep in thought.


    Chu Qingzhi walked into the room and saw that Chu Xujin had woken up. The coldness she exuded instantly dissipated, reced by warmth.


    She smiled. ¡°Third Brother!¡±


    Chu Xujin raised the corners of his lips and smiled. ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯m sorry. 1 was too careless.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pulled a stool over and sat down. She asked with concern, ¡°Why did they hit you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Chu Xujin frowned slightly. ¡°They didn¡¯t do it for money, and 1 don¡¯t know them at all.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi frowned and asked, ¡°How can you be sure that you don¡¯t know them?¡±


    Chu Xujin was good at analyzing and deducing. He had already thought about this. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard their voices before.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded slightly. ¡°When you get better, you can investigate slowly. By the way, Third Brother, it was Zhou Xiping who found the constables to save you. He¡¯s someone you can befriend.¡±


    Chu Xujin smiled and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, 1 understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood up. ¡°Third Brother, rest well. 1¡¯11 prepare some medicinal cuisine for you.¡±


    Chu Xujin looked up at Chu Qingzhi. Fifth Sister had already helped him a lot. ¡°Fifth Sister, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. Third Brother, I¡¯m going to the kitchen. I¡¯ll try to make the medicinal cuisine more delicious for you.¡± Chu Qingzhi smiled at Chu Xujin and walked out.


    When Chu Xuhua and the others returned home and heard that Chu Xujin had been beaten up, they immediately exploded with anger.


    In the room¡­


    Chu Xuyuan said excitedly, ¡°Third Brother, how long has it been since you took the post at the county office? You¡¯re an official. How dare they hit you?¡±


    Chu Qingyan¡¯s heart ached when she saw Chu Xujin¡¯s face covered in injuries.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Third Brother. Get well quickly and arrest them all.¡±


    Chu Xujin pinched Chu Qingyan¡¯s baby face. ¡°1 know. 1 won¡¯t let any of them off.¡±


    Everyone surrounded Chu Xujin and expressed their concerns for a long time. Up until now, no one in their family had been beaten so badly. It made their hearts ache.


    Li Qingyu felt uneasy. The scene of Chu Xujin being carried back by the constables frightened her. ¡°Qingzhi, did Xujin provoke someone he shouldn¡¯t have?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you know Third Brother¡¯s personality? He won¡¯t provoke someone for no reason.¡±


    Li Qingyu clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Then why did they hit him? And so badly?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had already guessed the reason. She said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m guessing that Third Brother might have taken someone else¡¯s position or blocked someone else¡¯s career path.¡±


    Li Qingyu reacted quickly. ¡°Could it be that the position of the detective was originally someone else¡¯s?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±


    Li Qingyu was flustered. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you get your third brother toe back and stop being a detective? What if he loses his life?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi could understand Li Qingyu¡¯s feelings. ¡°Mother, that is up to Third Brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask your third brother. It¡¯s good to be an official, but what if he loses his life?¡± Li Qingyu hurriedly walked out.


    Chu Xujin did not agree. ¡°Mother, give me another chance. If I encounter something simr, I¡¯ll quit.¡±


    Li Qingyu had no choice but topromise. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you another chance.¡±


    Soon, the secretary rushed over. When the county magistrate heard that Chu Xujin was almost beaten to death, he panicked.


    If Chu Xujin was really beaten to death, wouldn¡¯t Chu Qingzhi rip down the entire county office?


    Hence, the county magistrate immediately sent his secretary to express his condolences and sent 50 taels of silver to Chu Xujin as medical fees. He also gave Chu Xujin half a month¡¯s leave to recuperate. He even asked his secretary to send a message that he would definitely punish the murderer severely.


    Chu Xujin¡¯s encounter spread in the vige.


    After the vigers heard the news, they all came to visit Chu Xujin with something to nourish his body. Only then did the heavy atmosphere in the Chu family slowly dissipate..

 Chapter 214 - 214: Cooperation

    Chapter 214: Cooperation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tianhe Peak.


    The crescent moon hanging in the night sky was like a hook, embellished by the scattering stars that flickered.


    On the top of the mountain peak, three people sat together. They were covered in bright moonlight and emitted a mysterious aura.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes were deeper than usual, revealing a strong scrutiny. ¡°Young Master Tong, as an assassin from the northern border, you surrendered before you even made a move¡­¡±


    Tong Yujie smiled awkwardly. ¡°1 wanted to do it, but Miss Chu refused to ept my challenges time and time again.¡±


    He thought to himself that this was a vige under the jurisdiction of the capital. Chu Qingzhi was a baroness. Assassinating her would be provoking the Imperial Court.


    Moreover, although he was an assassin, he also had the country in his heart. Now, the imperial court was calm on the surface, but in fact, there were undercurrents. Outside the country, there were enemies waiting for an opportunity to make a move. Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi were rare people who could contribute to the stability of the county. Why would he want to kill them?


    Moreover, he knew very well that he was not Chu Qingzhi¡¯s match.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Tong Yujie. At first, she thought that Tong Yujie was a ranger. She did not expect him to be an assassin sent by the northern border. It was quite surprising.


    Tang Jinghong trusted Qingzhi¡¯s judgment. Moreover, no one could fool Qingzhi. Hence, he went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Tell me, how do you want to cooperate?¡±


    Tong Yujie said seriously, ¡°I want the freedom of my sister and me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Where is your sister now?¡±


    Tong Yujie lowered his eyes slightly and said worriedly, ¡°She¡¯s hidden by Wan Zhilin. If I don¡¯t kill you in a month, they¡¯ll kill me and my sister.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was silent for a moment. ¡°Now, tell me what you can do for us.¡±


    Tong Yujie raised his long eyshes and offered Tang Jinghong the bargaining chip that could tempt him the most. ¡°1 can give you information about the northern border, and I know that you want to know about the maker of the enhanced crossbow. Coincidentally, I¡¯ve seen that person.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was slightly surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve seen that person?¡±


    Tong Yujie nodded. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve only seen him once. He¡¯s a middle-aged man in green with a scar on his face. He looks very gloomy.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stared at Tong Yujie. His men had almost turned the northern border upside down, but they couldn¡¯t find that person. ¡°Then do you know where he is?¡±


    Tong Yujie shook his head slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The Lord of the Northern Border hid him very well. I think only the Lord of the Northern Border knows. I can make you a portrait of this person, provided that you help me find my sister¡¯s location.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡± Tang Jinghong agreed without hesitation. Then, he looked at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, do you want to go to the northern border too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Lord of the Northern Border has been trying to kill me time and time again. I have to see what my enemy looks like!¡± Chu Qingzhi nned to wipe out the Lord of the Northern Border. How could she not go?


    Tang Jinghong said in a negotiating tone, ¡°Can we set off in three days?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned to Tong Yujie and said, ¡°Go back to the northern border first and pave the way for us.¡±


    Tong Yujie agreed readily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you guys to arrive.¡±


    After discussing, Tong Yujie left, leaving Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi at the peak.


    Tang Jinghong had not seen Chu Qingzhi for two days and missed her very much. He immediately carried Chu Qingzhi over to express his love.


    Chu Qingzhi also missed Tang Jinghong very much. She wrapped her arms around Tang Jinghong¡¯s thin waist and rubbed her head against his neck, showing her dependence on him. ¡°Jinghong, you didn¡¯te to look for me in the past two days.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s heart softened when he heard Chu Qingzhi¡¯s coquettish words. He said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to see you every day in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. Focus on work.¡± She liked men who were hard-working. Such men were charming to her.


    ¡°You are also important.¡± Tang Jinghong kissed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hair lovingly.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. Although they were not together at all times, she knew that Jinghong had her in his heart. ¡°Jinghong, tell me about the situation on the northern border. I¡¯m considering whether to kill the Lord of the Northern Border or not. He¡¯s causing too much trouble.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Jinghong hugged Chu Qingzhi and slowly told her about the northern border.


    There were a total of four lords in the Daling Dynasty, who were situated on the four borders. One was the northern border, one was the southern border, one was the eastern border, and the other was the western border.


    The Lord of the Northern Border was the most powerful and had 100,000 soldiers under him. He might have more in secret and was the most ambitious. At the same time, he was the most disobedient to the imperial court.


    The southern border was next to the sea. The shipping and transportation industries were the most developed. There were a lot of merchants, so it was the richest among the four. The Lord of the Southern Border liked to do some strange things, such as raising Gu worms and practicing sorcery.


    The eastern border was extremely poor. It was vast and sparsely popted. Even if the Lord of the Eastern Border was left to his own devices, he wouldn¡¯t be able to recruit many troops, so it worried the Imperial Court the least.


    Thend in the western border was fertile, and the Lord of the Western Border was a weird person. He liked to farm, and his favorite thing to do was to lead his troops to explore thend. After exploring thend, he would distribute it to themoners to farm. He did not show any ambition and would enter the capital to report his work on time.


    Of course, a lord who could escape unscathed from thepetition for the throne could not be underestimated.


    The Lord of the Northern Border was 50 years old this year and was the third brother of thete emperor. He had countless wives and concubines. He had ten sons and more than ten daughters. He was very reproductive.


    He doted on his eldest son the most and hated his seventh son the most.


    Currently, he respected his first wife the most and doted on Concubine Yun the most.


    As far as Tang Jinghong knew, the Lord of the Northern Border had dealings with the An Huai Kingdom, and perhaps many more.


    The people of the Northern Border were fierce by nature. There were bandits at the border, and they were all suppressed by the troops sent by the Lord of the Northern Border. The troops sent by the Imperial Court couldn¡¯t deal with them at all. Now that the bandits were intimidated by the Lord of the Northern Border, they did not dare to cause trouble. Therefore, the Lord of the Northern Border could not be removed for the time being unless they found someone to rece him.


    The soldiers in the northern border obeyed their lord. If the recement could not control the soldiers, the northern border might fall into a state of chaos, and the tributary countries at the border might take advantage of this situation.


    This was also the reason why the Imperial Court had not taken action.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s low and deep voice lingered in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ears. After hearing it, Chu Qingzhi had a rough idea. ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯ll help you find the person who made the crossbow.¡±


    Tang Jinghong tidied Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hair that was blown by the mountain wind. ¡°Sure, but you have to prioritize your own safety. Don¡¯t take risks and don¡¯t do anything rash. No matter what, you have to protect yourself well.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt sweet inside. ¡°Alright, 1 promise you..¡±

 Chapter 215 - 215: 3,000 Taels of Silver

    Chapter 215: 3,000 Taels of Silver


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The next morning.


    A purple-red morning glow appeared in the distant sky, like a blooming red rose. It was beautiful.


    Chu Qingyue went to open the courtyard door as usual. After breakfast, the vigers woulde to work.


    She had just woken up and was still a little sleepy. She stood in the courtyard and stretched before slowly walking to the door. She lifted the doortch and pushed the door open.


    Then, she was stunned!


    A refined and handsome man was standing at the door with a faint smile on his lips. He looked at her gently. ¡°Qingyue.¡±


    Perhaps it was because she missed him too much or because she was too excited, Chu Qingyue pounced over and hugged Ning Yuting without thinking.


    Ning Yuting did not expect Chu Qingyue to hug him. He was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said gently, ¡°Are you thinking the same as 1 do?¡±


    When Chu Qingyue heard this, she immediately let go of Ning Yuting. Her face was as red as blood. She was happy and shy. She lowered her head and did not know how to answer. ¡°1,1¡­¡±


    Ning Yuting took out a pearl hairpin and put it on Chu Qingyue¡¯s head. ¡°It looks good on you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue looked up. Her gentle eyes reflected Ning Yuting¡¯s figure, and the suppressed affection burst out. ¡°Yuting¡­¡±


    Ning Yuting smiled. His smile was as warm as the spring breeze. ¡°I set off in the middle of the night. I¡¯m so hungry that 1 don¡¯t have the strength to speak now.¡±


    Chu Qingyue hurriedly said, ¡°Come in quickly. I¡¯ll fix you something to eat immediately.¡±


    At this moment, Li Qingyu walked over. She was very surprised to see Ning Yuting. Then, she saw her daughter¡¯s red face and an exquisite pearl hairpin in her hair. This made her realize something. She quickly said, ¡°Yuting,e in quickly.¡±


    Ning Yuting smiled and called out, ¡°Auntie Chu.¡±


    Li Qingyu¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Come in. You must be travel-worn. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Ning Yuting did not enter the house. Instead, he turned around to carry the box. He had brought a huge gift this time to thank the Chu family for taking care of him.


    Li Qingyu looked at the heavy box. She was happy, but she was also worried that Ning Yuting might have spent too much money. She did not know what to say.


    Ning Yuting ced the box on a stool in the central room.


    Themotion had already woken up the Chu family. They all came to the central room.


    When the elders saw Ning Yuting, they were so happy that their faces were filled with smiles.


    If Ning Yuting wanted to thank them, he could have just sent someone to deliver the box over. There was no need for him to make a trip personally. Now that he came personally, it was naturally for Qingyue.


    Everyone had seen the interaction between the two of them over the past few months. How could they not understand?


    Ning Yuting opened the box. ¡°There is a gift for everyone¡­¡±


    He took out a small box from the box. Inside the box was a twenty-year-old ginseng. ¡°Grandpa Chu, this is for you to nourish your body.¡±


    When Grandpa Chu saw the ginseng, he felt that it was too expensive and quickly pushed it back into Ning Yuting¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m already so old. Using this good thing on me will be a waste of money.¡±


    Ning Yuting felt that the Chu family was really honest. If it were anyone else, they would probably ask for more.


    He ced the box back in Grandpa Chu¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandpa Chu, I still have a lot at home. Take it.¡±


    Grandpa Chu felt that this gift was a hot potato, but he couldn¡¯t decline no matter what. Hence, he took it and thought of adding it to Qingyue¡¯s dowry in the future. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ning Yuting smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re wee.¡±


    Granny Chu received a lingzhi, and it was also of excellent quality. Granny Chu smiled from ear to ear.


    Ning Yuting handed the gifts to everyone one by one. Other than receiving a gift, Chu Qingzhi also received 3,000 taels of silver.


    In addition, he did not know that there was a new member in the family called Li Zhangjie, so he gave him five taels of silver to buy things for himself.


    To Li Zhangjie, this was simply a huge windfall. He had never had so much money in his life.


    He was extremely excited. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Ning.¡±


    Ning Yuting gave him a friendly smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    After that, Li Qingyu asked Ning Yuting to rest for a while. She would cook and call him to eat when it was ready.


    Ning Yuting did not refuse. He was indeed a little tired from traveling.


    Chu Qingyue returned to her room and sat in front of the dressing table. She looked at the pearl hairpin on her head and could not help but smile. She was blushing, making her skin look like peach blossoms, looking like a young girl in love.


    Chu Qingning, Chu Qingzhi, and Shen Ruyue walked in. When they saw Chu Qingyue looking in the mirror, they all smiled.


    Chu Qingning teased, ¡°Second Sister, how do you feel now?¡±


    Chu Qingyue blushed like an apple and said coquettishly, ¡°Don¡¯t tease me.¡±


    Shen Ruyue dragged out her voice and teased, ¡°Qingyue, the pearl hairpin on your head is so beautiful. I¡¯m so envious.¡±


    Chu Xuhua happened to pass by the room outside and heard this. He stopped in his tracks, thinking to himself that it seemed like he had never given Ruyue a gift-


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and ced her hands on Chu Qingyue¡¯s shoulders.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Second Sister, you¡¯re so beautiful today.¡±


    Chu Qingyue turned around and looked at the three of them. Seeing their teasing expression, she was so embarrassed that she covered her face. ¡°1 don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡±


    The three of themughed and were especially happy for Chu Qingyue.


    After eating, Ning Yuting sent Chu Qingyue to the Cloud Embroidery Workshop.


    Ning Yuting turned to look at Chu Qingyue and said in a low voice, ¡°Qingyue, 1 haven¡¯t congratted you on bing a disciple.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t be Luo Yinhuan¡¯s disciple. Instead,


    I became the disciple of Luo Yinhuan¡¯s master. I¡¯m lucky, right?¡±


    Ning Yuting paused. ¡°Huh? What happened?¡±


    Chu Qingyue told Ning Yuting about the reason. ¡°Actually, I have to thank those two people who set me up. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have met such a good master.¡±


    Ning Yuting thought that Chu Qingyue was too kind. ¡°Indeed, it was a blessing in disguise, but still, we can¡¯t let them off.¡±


    Chu Qingyue hurriedly said, ¡°I know, but I¡¯ll take my revenge slowly.¡±


    Ning Yuting¡¯s heart ached. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered.¡±


    Chu Qingyue waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The oue is good anyway. From now on, it¡¯s time for them to suffer.¡±


    Ning Yuting nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. 1 wonder how they will feel when they find out that you¡¯re their martial aunt.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m curious too.¡±


    As the two of them chatted, they arrived at the Cloud Embroidery Workshop. Coincidentally, the girl in purple and the girl in pink were walking over from opposite.


    When the two of them saw such an outstanding man with Chu Qingyue, they instantly became jealous.


    Chu Qingyue was more cautious now. When she saw that their gaze was on Ning Yuting, she knew what they were thinking.


    Hence, she took the initiative to hold Ning Yuting¡¯s finger and acted very intimately.


    Ning Yuting took the initiative and held Chu Qingyue¡¯s hand. It was very soft and warm. He could not bear to let it go.


    Chu Qingyue blushed again. She just wanted to put on a show. She was not ready yet to hold hands with a man on the street..

 Chapter 216 - 216: Preparing to Propose Marriage

    Chapter 216: Preparing to Propose Marriage


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When the girl in purple and the girl in pink saw them holding hands, the jealousy in their eyes became even stronger. However, when they thought of Chu Qingyue¡¯s failure to be a disciple, they felt slightly better.


    The girl in purple suppressed the unhappiness in her heart and smiled. ¡°Sister, good morning!¡±


    However, she was thinking that it would be great if she could snatch the man from Chu Qingyue. He was good-looking and looked quite rich.


    Thinking of this, she pretended to be reserved and looked at Ning Yuting shyly.


    ¡°Sister.¡± When the girl in pink saw the girl in purple doing this, she also greeted Chu Qingyue pretentiously. Her eyes were glued to Ning Yuting.


    Chu Qingyue felt nauseous when she saw the two of them like this. Her face turned cold. ¡°What sister? ording to seniority, you should call me Martial Aunt.¡±


    The girl in purple and the girl in pink were stunned. Then, the girl in purple looked at Chu Qingyue disdainfully. ¡°Chu Qingyue, what kind of joke is this? Martial Aunt? Are you dreaming?¡±


    Chu Qingyue¡¯s tone became tough, and the gentleness in her eyes turned cold. ¡°Who¡¯s joking with you? Your master is my senior sister, and I¡¯m your martial aunt!¡±


    Seeing that Chu Qingyue did not seem to be joking, the hearts of the two of them skipped a beat. Chu Qingyue had only acknowledged an old woman as her master. When did she be their martial aunt?


    Wait, could that old woman be their master¡¯s master?


    This made the two of them feel uneasy. The girl in pink refused to believe it. ¡°Chu Qingyue, don¡¯t try to fool us. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Chu Qingyue said calmly, ¡°Why would 1 lie about this?¡±


    At this moment, a servant girl walked out of the residence and came to Chu Qingyue. She said respectfully, ¡°Miss, Old Madam wants you to go over immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingyue immediately put on a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    With that, she turned to look at Ning Yuting. ¡°I¡¯m going in to learn embroidery. Go home and rest.¡±


    Ning Yuting nodded and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up from the shop in the afternoon.¡±


    Chu Qingyue felt a ripple spreading out in her heart. ¡°Ok.¡±


    Ning Yuting watched Chu Qingyue enter the Cloud Embroidery Workshop before turning to leave.


    Chu Qingyue entered the Cloud Embroidery Workshop. Coincidentally, Luo Yinhuan walked over from the other side of the corridor.


    Luo Yinhuan¡¯s face was still covered by a veil, only revealing her eyes. However, her eyes were very gloomy and filled with hostility.


    Chu Qingyue lowered her head and bowed. ¡°Senior Sister.¡±


    Luo Yinhuan said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Since you¡¯re already a disciple, study hard. Don¡¯t ruin our master¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qingyue felt aggrieved to be reprimanded for no reason. However, as a junior sister, it was not appropriate for her to talk back to her senior sister.


    Luo Yinhuan retracted her gaze, intentionally bumped into Chu Qingyue¡¯s shoulder, and walked away.


    Chu Qingyue was knocked to the side and was very speechless. How did she offend this senior sister?


    This scene happened to be seen by the young girl in purple and the young girl in pink.


    Chu Qingyue was not lying. She was really their martial aunt!!!


    Instantly, the two of them no longer dared to look at Chu Qingyue disrespectfully. Otherwise, with Chu Qingyue¡¯s status, it was possible for her to chase them out.


    Chu Qingyue nced at the two of them from the corner of her eye. She smiled mockingly and left.


    When Ning Yuting returned home, he went to talk to the four elders about the marriage.


    His family had agreed. Now, it was up to the four elders of the Chu family. As long as they agreed and Qingyue agreed, they could start preparing the wedding.


    Although Ning Yuting¡¯s attitude was sincere, Li Qingyu was still worried. ¡°Yuting, your family is from the capital. Our Qingyue grew up in the vige and is not as knowledgeable as the girls in the city. Does your family mind?¡±


    Ning Yuting said, ¡°Auntie Chu, my parents are no longer around. Now, my Grandpa is in charge. Grandpa said that as long as I like Qingyue, he will support me.¡±


    Li Qingyu was slightly relieved. ¡°Yuting, your house is quite far from ours. If Qingyue marries over, she might not be able toe home for a long time¡­¡±


    Ning Yuting immediately understood what Li Qingyu meant. ¡°Auntie Chu, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let Qingyue suffer, nor will I let her be bullied.¡±


    He added, ¡°My family is very simple. It¡¯s just me and Grandpa. After Qingyue marries over, there will only be the three of us in the family.¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle, Third Uncle, and the others don¡¯t live with us. We only gather during the holidays.¡±


    Li Qingyu had heard of theplicated situations in the big families in the capital. For example, the big families in the capital were scheming against each other and fighting to the death. This was also one of her concerns.


    Qingyue was an innocent-minded girl. If she married into such a family, it was hard to imagine what would happen to her. However, now that Yuting said that his family was simple, she was relieved.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any objections. We just don¡¯t know what Qingyue thinks.¡±


    Ning Yuting said, ¡°1¡¯11 ask Qingyue when 1 pick her upter.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Actually, when they heard Ning Yuting mention proposing marriage to Qingyue, the four elders in the family felt relieved. Qingyue had already been hurt once. If she was disappointed again, she would be heart-broken.


    At the back of the house.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Hongjun, Linjiang, I¡¯m going out in two days. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to teach my Fourth Sister medical skills.¡±


    Chu Qingning hurriedly grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and asked worriedly, ¡°Fifth Sister, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to settle some things with Jinghong. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The less they knew, the safer they would be. Chu Qingzhi did not mention going to the northern border.


    In Chu Qingning¡¯s heart, Tang Jinghong had always been very mysterious. However, Tang Jinghong had previously revealed that he held a military position. Therefore, the matters they were going to settle were definitely serious. Chu Qingning did not ask further. ¡°Fifth Sister, be careful.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. 1¡¯11 bring you a gift when Ie back.¡±


    Chu Qingning said reluctantly and worriedly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for a gift. Juste back as soon as possible. That¡¯s the best gift you can give me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said seriously, ¡°Then I will bring you the best gift you want.¡±


    Chu Qingning was amused. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    After hearing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang didn¡¯t ask further. They knew that as long as it was rted to Brother Tang, it would involve the government, so it was not appropriate for them to ask.


    ¡°Hongjun, Linjiang, the beer needs to be processed in eight days. I¡¯ll write down how to do it on paperter.¡±


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Leave it to us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi trusted her two little disciples. She nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work..¡±

 Chapter 217 - 217: Going to the Northern Border

    Chapter 217: Going to the Northern Border


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At Pure and Gentle Women¡¯s Clothing Shop.


    A young girl dressed as a servant girl walked into the shop. ¡°Shopkeeper, I¡¯m looking for Miss Qingyue.¡±


    The shopkeeper was a woman in her thirties. When she heard this, she quickly said, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll go call her for you immediately.¡±


    The servant girl nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue quickly walked out of the inner room. When she saw that it was a servant girl, she immediately quickened her pace. ¡°Come with me to the inner room.¡±


    The servant girl did not say anything and left with Chu Qingyue.


    In the inner room, Chu Qingyue took out a bag from the cab. There were five cheongsams in the bag. One was white, one was red, and one was blue¡­


    She showed the clothes to the servant girl one by one, feeling a little nervous. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The servant girl¡¯s eyes were glued to the cheongsams. ¡°These are too beautiful.¡±


    It was a style that she had never seen before, but she liked it at a nce.


    When Chu Qingyue heard this, she rxed a little. ¡°I¡¯ve negotiated with your Miss about the price. It¡¯ll be five taels of silver each.¡±


    The servant girl readily took out 25 taels of silver and gave it to Chu Qingzhi. Those girls did notck money. What theycked were external items that could show off their beauty, such as¡­ clothes. ¡°Miss Qingyue, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Chu Qingyue gripped the silver in her hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    The servant girl smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingyue recorded the money on the ount book and continued to make clothes.


    She had now taken in two little disciples. They were all pitiful children from poor families.


    The two girls were especially diligent and were very talented in making clothes. They helped her a lot.


    ¡°Qingyue!¡± Ning Yuting¡¯s elegant voice came from outside the shop.


    Chu Qingyue immediately turned around and smiled uncontrobly. ¡°Yuting.¡±


    Ning Yuting was holding a red oil-paper umbre in his hand. He stood under the umbre in a light purple robe, looking like a graceful young master. ¡°Can we go now?¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Chu Qingyue came out of the room a momentter and walked to Ning Yuting. ¡°Yuting, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ning Yuting handed the oil-paper umbre to Chu Qingyue. He said with concern, ¡°The sun is still very strong. Hold the umbre.¡±


    Chu Qingyue quickly nced at Ning Yuting and took the umbre. The handle of the umbre was still warm from Ning Yuting¡¯s palm. Chu Qingyue felt that it was a little hot and her face turned red uncontrobly. Yuting was really good-looking and considerate. She couldn¡¯t help but like him.


    They walked side by side towards the Chu Vige.


    Ning Yuting thought for a moment and said nervously, ¡°Qingyue, there¡¯s something 1 want to tell you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue tightened her grip on the umbre and became nervous. ¡°W-what is it?¡±


    Ning Yuting stopped and looked at Chu Qingyue seriously. ¡°Qingyue, I want to marry you. Are you willing to marry me?¡±


    Chu Qingyue¡¯s heart was pounding, and her face was as red as blood. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Ning Yuting. After a while, she found her voice. ¡°Are you serious about this?¡±


    Ning Yuting was also very nervous. His ears were red. ¡°I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m very serious. Besides, I¡¯ve already asked your elders and they all agreed. It¡¯s up to you now.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded lightly. Her heart felt as sweet as if she had drunk honey. ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± With that, she quickened her pace. It was too embarrassing.


    Ning Yuting looked at Chu Qingyue¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but smile. However, it looked more like a silly smile.


    Seeing that Ning Yuting did not follow her, Chu Qingyue stopped and turned around to shout, ¡°What are you waiting for? Come.¡±


    Ning Yuting quickly caught up to her. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the capital tomorrow to prepare for the marriage.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingyue was extremely shy and walked back home in a hurry.


    Chu Qingyue returned home and quietly told Li Qingyu what Ning Yuting had told her on the way.


    Li Qingyu smiled and stroked her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Your fifth sister will be away for a period of time. You have to wait for her toe back before holding the wedding.¡±


    Chu Qingyue said without thinking, ¡°Mother, even if you don¡¯t say it, I will still wait for Fifth Sister. If not for Fifth Sister, 1 wouldn¡¯t have met Yuting at all, let alone get married to him.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled and nodded. ¡°You are about to get married. I¡¯m very happy. Your father and I will prepare the best dowry for you and let you get married in a grand manner.¡±


    Chu Qingyue pursed her lips, feeling shy and happy. ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±


    When Chu Qingzhi heard that Chu Qingyue was getting married, she immediately went to the county city to buy the best red satin for her. ¡°Second Sister, I can¡¯t help you prepare for your wedding, so I bought this for you to make up for it.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was touched and took the red satin. ¡°Fifth Sister, I will only get married when youe back. You have toe back quickly.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Ning Yuting rushed back to the capital the next day.


    On the same day, the Chu family had done tidying up the new house, but they did not move in. Everyone unanimously decided to wait for Qingzhi to return before moving in on an auspicious day.


    On the third day, Chu Qingzhi bade farewell to her family and rushed to the northern border with Tang Jinghong.


    The northern border was in the north of the Baling Dynasty. It took 12 days to go from the Chu Vige to the northern border.


    On the road, an ordinary-looking young man in ck and an ordinary-looking young man in white were riding their horses away, leaving behind the sound of hooves and dust.


    In the northern border.


    In a mansion that upied arge area and was extremely luxurious, a five-story building stood by theke.


    At this moment, at the window on the fifth floor, a tall and mighty middle-aged man was standing with his hands behind his back, quietly looking at the thousands of koi gathered in the center of theke.


    A figurended behind him. ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s an urgent message.¡±


    The middle-aged man was the Lord of the Northern Border. He had a hideous scar on his face, which was left behind from his expeditions in the early years. It was terrifying.


    He turned and took the letter.


    ¡°Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi came to the northern border. The two of them have disguised themselves, but I don¡¯t know where they are now.¡±


    The intelligencework of the Lord of the Northern Border was extremely developed. All the news in the country, even the news of the affiliated countries, could not escape his ears.


    After reading the letter, the Lord of the Northern Border clenched his fist, and the letter turned into pieces that scattered on the ground.


    He picked up two portraits from the table and threw them to the person. ¡°List these two people as wanted. If anyone finds them, they will be rewarded with a thousand taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Not daring to dy, the person immediately went to carry out the order..

 Chapter 218 - 218: Stopping and Robbing

    Chapter 218: Stopping and Robbing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the road.


    There were many carriages parked in groups of three to five. The people in the carriages were all frowning as if they had encountered a huge problem.


    The road was blocked, so Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi had no choice but to stop their horses.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the many carriages in front of her and thought to herself, Is this the ancient version of traffic jams?


    ¡°Jinghong, have you ever taken this road before?¡±


    Tang Jinghong got off the horse. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s been three years. I don¡¯t know if there have been any changes now.¡±


    Someone beside them heard their conversation and took the initiative to say, ¡°There are no changes, but there are more bandits. There are bandits in front who have set up a checkpoint. You have to pay half the value of the goods you are carrying in order to pass.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi also got off the horse. Even though she was dressed like an ordinary man, she was still eye-catching. She calmly asked, ¡°The world is peaceful. Why would there be bandits?¡±


    ¡°The world is peaceful? What a joke.¡± That personughed mockingly. ¡°Only people like you who have never traveled say such things.¡±


    Tang Jinghong frowned. He was dressed in ck and had an aura that made people not dare to look at him directly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The world is no longer peaceful¡­¡± That person suddenly realized something and stopped talking.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s not talk about the world. Let¡¯s talk about the bandits.¡±


    Only then did the person start talking again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where those bandits came from. They suddenly appeared half a year ago and set up a checkpoint in front of the Qingshui Bridge. They want everyone to pay the toll.¡±


    ¡°To get to where we want to go, we must pass Qingshui Bridge. We have no choice but to pay. It¡¯s getting harder and harder for merchants to earn money. I n to quit after this trip.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice became deeper and deeper. ¡°Why aren¡¯t the officials doing anything?¡±


    ¡°Officials?¡± The person was full of mockery. ¡°They colluded with the bandits. Why would they care about our lives? They only care about our money.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gently tugged at Tang Jinghong¡¯s clothes, indicating for him to calm down. ¡°Jinghong, let¡¯s go ahead and take a look.¡±


    Tang Jinghong cared about the world. When he encountered such a thing that harmed the people and the country, he could not help but be angry.


    However, with Chu Qingzhi¡¯s reminder, he immediately restrained his emotions.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and take a look at the front.¡±


    That person kindly reminded, ¡°1 don¡¯t think you can keep these two horses.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi walked forward one after another.


    In front of them was a river that was eight to nine meters long. The water was clear and calm. asionally, fish could be seen swimming in groups.


    There was a three-meter-wide stone bridge above the river. On the stone bridge was engraved the auspicious sign of the Qilin, as well as the words ¡°The wind and rain in harmony.¡±. Against the mountains and rivers, the scenery was very beautiful.


    However, at the two ends of the stone bridge, there were ten-meter-long chevaux-de-frises blocking the way.


    There were more than ten burly men standing in front of the chevaux-de-frise. They looked like they were not to be trifled with.


    At this moment, a man dressed as andlord was taking out silver from his clothes and handing it to one of the burly men. His face was filled with pain and anger, but he did not dare to say anything.


    After taking the money, the burly man waved his hand, and two people carried the chevaux-de-frise away to let him pass.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly rushed out from the side, snatched the money from the burly man¡¯s hand, and ran.


    The burly man was stunned for a moment and said angrily, ¡°Catch the thief, quickly catch the thief!¡±


    Immediately, half of the burly men chased after the thief. The thief ran extremely quickly and disappeared into the forest.


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    First, it was a robbery. Then, it was a thief shouting ¡®catch the thief¡±.


    Those who went after the thief soon gave up and returned. Then¡­


    The burly man waved his hand and asked his subordinates to put the chevaux-de-frise back. He ordered thendlord. ¡°Your money was snatched away. You have to pay me again.¡±


    Hearing that, thendlord felt dizzy. The money he had just paid was already half of the profit. If he gave the other half now, he would have made a wasted trip. ¡°Brother, it was you who lost the money¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the burly man pped him in the face. Then, he took out a knife and ced it on his neck. ¡°Are you paying or not?¡±


    The man trembled in fear and hurriedly took out the money. ¡°Here, here¡­¡±


    In the next second, the money was lifted up by a sword andnded in Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand. At the same time, he raised the sword again and waved it¡­


    The burly man¡¯s throat was cut by the sword, and a blood-red line appeared on his neck. Blood slowly flowed out of the line, and more and more blood flowed out. Finally, he fell heavily to the ground.


    This scene shocked everyone.


    They immediately retreated, while the other burly men drew their sabers and surrounded Tang Jinghong. ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Tang Jinghong was instantly surrounded by more than ten burly men.


    Chu Qingzhi did not have a suitable weapon. She took the horse whip from a coachman¡¯s hand. After injecting a wisp of spiritual energy into it, the soft horse whip immediately became a killing weapon.


    Chu Qingzhi flew to the bridge and fought with the burly men who were rushing over from the other side.


    Pa! A whipshed at a burly man¡¯s body, shattering his internal organs. The burly man spat out blood and died quickly.


    Pa, pa, pa. After a dozen or so sounds, the burly men opposite her werepletely wiped out.


    On the other side, Tang Jinghong killed half of burly men, Chu Qingzhi flew back to help. After a few whips, only one was left.


    Chu Qingzhi tied the burly man up with vines.


    The onlookers were all stunned, admiration towards Chu Qingzhi almost overflowing from their eyes.


    Immediately, a young man came over with two bowls of water. ¡°Heroes, you¡¯re too awesome. Please drink some water.¡±


    Tang Jinghong refused. ¡°We¡¯re not thirsty, thank you.¡±


    The young man looked at the two of them with sparkling eyes. ¡°You can drink itter. I¡¯ll put it here.¡±


    When the surrounding people saw this scene, they regretted not fawning on the two of them earlier. If they befriended the two of them, their safety could be guaranteed.


    Tang Jinghong turned around and asked, ¡°Who is your master?¡±


    If they dared to rob people in broad daylight, it meant that they had a powerful master.


    The burly man was already scared out of his wits and quickly said, ¡°Lu Hongtu!¡±


    Tang Jinghong frowned. Lu Hongtu was a small general in the northern border army. ¡°Why are you robbing people here?¡±


    The burly man broke out in cold sweat. ¡°You can only be promoted if you have money. In the northern border army now, whoever pays more will be promoted.¡±


    Had the northern border already be so corrupted?


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. He looked at him coldly. ¡°Is there anyone like you who stops travelers and robs money?¡±


    The burly man¡¯s breathing became heavy. ¡°On every road that leads to the northern border, there are people robbing the travelers.¡±


    Tang Jinghong clenched his fists tightly, unable to suppress his anger.. ¡°The Lord of the Northern Border doesn¡¯t care?¡±

 Chapter 219 - 219: A Nest of Bandits

    Chapter 219: A Nest of Bandits


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The burly man said with difficulty, ¡°Without the approval of the Lord of the Northern Border, how can his subordinates dare to do such a thing?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly interrupted with a question, ¡°Did you use the money you robbed to get promoted?¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned around and looked at Chu Qingzhi. After thinking for a moment, a question survived¡­ The Lord of the Northern Border wanted money?


    The burly man said, ¡°Yes. We robbed so much money, but not much ended up in our hands. Almost all of it went to the Lord of the Northern Border.¡±


    It seemed that the Lord of the Northern Border really wanted money. However, Tang Jinghong could not think of why the Lord of the Northern Border wanted so much money for the time being. ¡°Has there been any abnormal movements in the army recently?¡±


    The burly man said, ¡°No.¡±


    After asking a few more questions, Tang Jinghong raised his hand and killed the burly man.


    When the caravan saw that all the bandits were dead, they were extremely grateful to Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi. They hurriedly lined up to thank them. ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±


    As they spoke, the leader even offered a hundred taels of silver to the two of them.


    Tang Jinghong refused. ¡°Take back the money. Everyone, cross the bridge quickly.¡± There might be people keeping watch nearby. When reinforcements arrived, he could not guarantee the safety of these people.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi got on their horses and were about to leave when a young man with a dagger rushed over. ¡°Wait.¡±


    The two of them looked at the young man. Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about itter.¡±


    The young man took out a stack of money from his pocket and returned it to thendlord who was robbed earlier. ¡°This is your money.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand those animals robbing people, so I wanted to snatch their money and lure them into my trap to let them suffer. However, 1 ran too quickly and those useless trash couldn¡¯t keep up. I¡¯m sorry, I almost harmed you.¡±


    Thendlord looked at the money with mixed feelings. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    The young man waved his hand. ¡°You have to leave quickly. I saw someone running away to report.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they immediately hit the road.


    The young man turned around and walked towards Tang Jinghong. He was very impressed by the two of them. ¡°Thank you for killing those bandits. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have martial arts like you. Otherwise, I would have killed them long ago.¡±


    Tang Jinghong sized up the young man. He was handsome and had a monkey-like figure. He was thin and agile and held a dagger that could cut iron like mud. ¡°Cut to the chase.¡±


    The young master said indignantly, ¡°I also know a few ces like this. Can you follow me to kill those people?¡±


    Since he knew there were more ces like this, with his personality, he would definitely go. Tang Jinghong said in a low voice, ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Hence, eight such ces were wiped out in a day.


    At the northern border camp.


    Lu Hongtu was the first person to receive the news. Everyone had a tacit understanding of this, but it was another matter if it was made public.


    Therefore, he hurriedly found the other seven people who were doing the same thing as him and discussed countermeasures.


    In the end, halfway through the discussion, someone came to report that the second checkpoint had been destroyed.


    Then, the third, the fourth, and all of them were wiped out.


    The eight of them were flustered like ants in a hot pot, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Do something!¡±


    ¡°What can I do?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, calm down. Actually, the matter isn¡¯t that serious. As long as we find these people and kill them, won¡¯t this matter be resolved?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Kill them all.¡±


    Hence, the eight of them left the camp and went to look for Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinhong.


    On the river bank, the young man bowed to the two of them. ¡°Thank you for your help. Where are you going next?¡±


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t want the young man to be in danger, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for us to tell you. Let¡¯s part ways here.¡±


    The young man really admired the two of them and was a little reluctant. He stopped Tang Jinghong. ¡°How about this? It¡¯s already dark. Stay in the vige for a night before leaving.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at the young man and rejected him tactfully. ¡°If we go, we¡¯ll bring disaster to your vige.¡±


    The young man thought for a moment and found that it made sense. He didn¡¯t ask them to stay anymore. He moved aside. ¡°Then, take care.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong got on their horses and left quickly.


    The young man stood on the spot and watched the two of them leave. He muttered enviously, ¡°I want to be as strong as them!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong galloped all the way to a forest when the sky turnedpletely dark.


    They nned to spend the night in the forest, but they suddenly heard amotioning from the edge of the forest.


    The two of them looked at each other and followed the sound.


    ¡°Let go of me, let go of me¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You bastards, I¡¯ll fight you to the death¡­¡±


    A group of constables barged into a vige, grabbed a girl, and dragged her out. The girl kept struggling, and the girl¡¯s parents went forward to stop the constables. The surrounding vigers wanted to stop the constables too, but they did not dare to¡­


    A constable kicked the man hard in the stomach. The man flew out and rolled on the ground in pain.


    Another constable shed the back of the woman¡¯s neck with the saber sheath. The woman immediately fainted.


    ¡°Father, Mother¡­¡± The girl cried as she crawled towards the man and woman. Her hoarse voice echoed in the vige, making people sad.


    Two constables stepped forward and grabbed the girl roughly. One of them took out his saber and ced it on the man¡¯s neck. He threatened, ¡°If you struggle again, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    The girl looked at the big saber that reflected the pale moonlight. She was so afraid that she could not help but tremble. She did not even dare to cry.


    The constable shouted, ¡°Take her away. His lordship is still waiting!¡±


    No one dared to stop this group of wolves in human skin. The girl was dragged away against her will.


    She turned around and stared at her parents. Tears kept flowing from her dead eyes, carrying deep despair.


    Chu Qingzhi frowned when she saw this. ¡°This northern border is probably a bandit nest!¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s face was as dark as ink, and there was a trace of helplessness in his heart. ¡°The Lord of the Northern Border turns a blind eye to all the nasty things his subordinates are doing. I reckon that as long as he gets money, he doesn¡¯t care what evil they are doing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t bear to see the girl being bullied. A cold glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Follow them to take a look.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded.


    The girl was pushed into a carriage. The constable rode the carriage and hurriedly took her away.


    Halfway there, a stone flew into the head constable¡¯s temple from the side. Before the blood on his temple could flow out, he fell off his horse and died.


    This scene frightened the other constables. At this moment, in front of the road, a female ghost in white with disheveled hair floated out of the forest.


    The breeze blew her hair up. Everyone saw that there was nothing on her face¡­ No features whatsoever..

 Chapter 220 - 220: Robin Hood

    Chapter 220: Robin Hood


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Ahhh, a ghost¡ª¡±


    Screams sounded in the dark night. The constables were so frightened that they ran in all directions. However, no matter which direction they ran, there were female ghosts blocking their way.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± A constable tripped. Then, he felt something crawling on his back. That thing was like a poisonous snake slowly slithering up his body. He didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Suddenly, his body stiffened up and slowly fell to the side. Blood slowly flowed out of his temple, dyeing the moonlight red.


    The constables died one by one¡­


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong walked out of the darkness and looked at the head constable running away in front of them with a wicked smile.


    The two of them had deliberately let that person go. If he went back, he would definitely report that the constables were killed by ghosts. That way, they would note harming the vigers again.


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards the carriage and helped the girl down to send her back to the vige.


    The vigers were still gathered at the entrance of the vige. There were so many people, but there was no sound at all. There was only the crisp sound of insects. The atmosphere was heavy and terrifyingly quiet.


    ¡°Father, Mother¡­¡± The girl saw her parents sitting on the ground and quickly ran over. Her voice was filled with the joy of surviving a disaster.


    When the two of them saw their daughter return, they immediately came back to life and hugged her excitedly. ¡°Daughter, daughter¡­¡±


    The vige chief walked over to Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong. ¡°Young masters, thank you for saving her. Pleasee to the vige to rest.¡±


    Tang Jinghong wanted to know what was going on, so he did not refuse. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When they entered the vige, someone immediately brought two stools over. ¡°Please take a seat.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thanked him and sat down with Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Vige Chief, can you tell us what happened?¡±


    The vige chief took a deep breath and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°The county magistrate is inhuman!¡±


    ¡°This person is promiscuous and obsessed with alcohol and women. Not only does he not deal with the official matters, but he also captures girls everywhere to enjoy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. The most tragic thing is that the girls he captured were all tortured to death. In the end, they were all wrapped in tattered straw mats and thrown into the mass grave!¡±


    ¡°Some of the girls in the nearby viges were captured and never returned. Some of the girls¡¯ parents were so sad that they waited at the entrance of the vige every day, waiting for their daughter¡¯s return.¡±


    ¡°The girl from our vige went to the county city to sell eggs. 1 don¡¯t know why, but those constables saw her and came to catch her tonight.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, you were here. Thank goodness, thank goodness¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong clenched and unclenched his hands in his sleeves. He suppressed the anger in his heart with difficulty. ¡°How long has this been going on?¡±


    The vige chief recalled and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been half a year.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯ste. 1 won¡¯t disturb everyone anymore.¡± He stood up and pulled Chu Qingzhi out of the vige.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong¡¯s side profile and said bluntly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and kill that county magistrate.¡±


    If this atrocity was not stopped, who knew how many people would suffer in the future? Despite knowing that he shouldn¡¯t kill an official, Tang Jinghong still nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi snapped her fingers. The two of them changed their appearances again.


    The two of them sneaked into the county office¡­


    Theughter of men and the cries of women came from a brightly lit room. If one listened carefully, they could even hear some suppressed panting¡­


    Just from the sound, one could imagine how indecent the scene in the room was.


    Chu Qingzhi listened to the sound carefully. ¡°There are five men and twenty women in the room. Among the women, one is ying the piano, one is ying the pipa, and seven are dancing. The rest are either drinking with the men or being yed.¡±


    If not for the fact that there were so many girls, Tang Jinghong would have burned down that room. ¡°Qingzhi, do you have any knockout powder?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took out a small bottle from her pocket. ¡°1 brought it. Let me do it.¡±


    She flew up to the roof, lifted a tile, poured some of the medicinal powder in the bottle, and used a spell to blow a gust of wind. Soon, everyone in the room fell one by one. They were all drugged.


    It was that simple.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong barged into the room and killed all five men.


    Chu Qingzhi looked around and picked up a brush to write on the wall. ¡°Robin Hood is here!¡±


    Then, the two of them left the room, flew over the city wall, and left the county. No one would have thought that they were the ones who did it!


    At the mansion of the Lord of the Northern Border.


    A letter was ced on the table.


    The Lord of the Northern Border frowned. With the scar on his face, he looked even more ferocious and terrifying!


    He unfolded the letter and read it¡­


    A momentter, he mmed the letter on the table and said angrily, ¡°Find this Robin Hood!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The subordinate retreated.


    Recently, everyone in the northern border was in a state of panic. A person called Robin Hood killed people silently. In just a few days, more than a hundred people had died in his hands.


    What was even more infuriating was that no one had seen the true face of this Robin Hood.


    The Lord of the Northern Border shouted, ¡°Guard!¡±


    The guard entered the study. ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Is there still no news of Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    The guard lowered his head and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve already strengthened the supervision of various roads, but we haven¡¯t seen the two of them.¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border¡¯s eyes darkened, and a pressure descended. ¡°Useless.¡±


    The guard immediately knelt down.


    The Lord of the Northern Border said angrily, ¡°If you can¡¯t find the two of them,e and see me with your head off!¡±


    Fear shed in the guard¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    On the road from the county city to the northern border city.


    ¡°Help! Help!!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong stopped their horses and looked ahead¡­


    A girl in blue was being chased by three men dressed as servants.


    When the girl saw the two of them, she rushed over as if she had grabbed onto a life-saving straw. ¡°Heroes, help. They want to kidnap me.¡±


    The three servants looked at each other. One of them immediately said, ¡°Miss, stop fooling around. Go back with us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss. If you don¡¯t go back with us, Master will beat us to death.¡±


    ¡°Miss, please take pity on us and go back with us.¡±


    The girl panicked. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. 1 don¡¯t know you.¡± She turned to look at the two of them and was about to cry. ¡°Heroes, I don¡¯t know them. I really don¡¯t know them. They want to capture me to a brothel. 1 really don¡¯t know them. Please save me.¡±


    A servant pleaded, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t nder us. Kidnapping is illegal.¡±


    ¡°Miss, please go back with us. 1 beg you.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go back, we won¡¯t be able to answer to Master!¡±


    As the three servants spoke, they knelt down..

 Chapter 221 - 221: A Beautiful Wife

    Chapter 221: A Beautiful Wife


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The girl was terrified. She grabbed the reins of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s horse tightly, afraid that they would leave. ¡°Hero, 1 really don¡¯t know them. Please save me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the three servants and thought to herself, Their acting skills are quite outstanding. It¡¯s enough to pass off as real. ¡°Which brothel do you n to sell her to?¡±


    One of the servants said, ¡°Moon Chasing Tower.¡±


    After saying that, the other two servants red at the first servant. Then, they stopped pretending and stood up one after another, arrogant and fierce.


    ¡°1 advise you not to meddle in our business. This is the northern border.¡±


    ¡°We took a fancy to that girl first. Don¡¯t me us for being rude if you ruin our business.¡±


    ¡°Our madam is rted to the Lord of the Northern Border. If you provoke us, you can forget about living.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, three green bamboo leaves suddenly flew over from the side. They turned into des and cut their throats.


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t like people threatening me, so¡­ you can rest in peace.¡±


    When thedy saw Chu Qingzhi doing that, her eyes lit up. How high was her martial arts skill to be able to kill people with leaves? There were dangers looming everywhere. If she could follow the two of them, she would not have to worry about her safety.


    ¡°Hero, the northern border is not peaceful. I¡¯m a weak woman and can¡¯t protect myself. Can I follow you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sized up the girl. Her skin was tender and fair. It was obvious that she had been pampered since she was young. The head essories and earrings were expensive. She should be from a big family.


    Having such a girl around was a huge burden.


    She didn¡¯t want to bring her along, but she wanted to see what Tang Jinghong thought. Unexpectedly, Tang Jinghong nodded at her.


    Chu Qingzhi was very surprised, but she didn¡¯t show it. She turned to the girl and said, ¡°My brother agreed, so let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tang Jinghong would not agree to bring the girl along for no reason. There should be some secrets about this girl.


    Thedy was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re really good people.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi grabbed the girl¡¯s hand and pulled her onto the horse, sitting behind her.


    As soon as the girl sat down, she hugged Chu Qingzhi¡¯s waist tightly.


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Jinghong led the way.


    He had agreed with Chu Qingzhi that with outsiders around, he would call her Xiao Qing. Although Chu Qingzhi was very dissatisfied with this name, there was no better way to address her.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Tang Jinghong and followed him, her eyes filled with dissatisfaction.


    In the northern border city.


    After being scrutinized, the three of them were finally allowed to enter the northern border city.


    The northern border city was filled with the rich customs of the north. It was prosperous and grand.


    The three of them found the best inn in the city to stay before going to find something to eat.


    It was tiring to travel, so everywhere they went, Tang Jinghong would bring Chu Qingzhi to the best restaurant. This time was no exception.


    Hong Ding Restaurant.


    The sun began to set, dyeing the entire city with a light golden gauze.


    The three of them entered the restaurant and sat by the window on the first floor. Tables were blocked by a gorgeous screen. Theyout was not bad.


    Chu Qingzhi ordered. ¡°Ten signature dishes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡±


    While waiting, Wu Yaqing poured tea for the two of them. ¡°Fortunately, 1 met you. Otherwise, 1 don¡¯t know what would have happened to me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s hand that was pouring tea paused. She lowered her head and her eyes flickered. ¡°I have nowhere to go. 1 am just roaming around.¡±


    Knowing that she was unwilling to tell her, Chu Qingzhi retracted her gaze and did not ask further.


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Miss, can you tell us who you are?¡±


    Wu Yaqing was silent. Suddenly, she grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°Hero Xia Qing, are you married?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was confused, and so was Tang Jinghong.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Tang Jinghong and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve just married a gorgeous wife. I came out this time to find a kind of medicine to cure her.¡±


    The corner of Tang Jinghong¡¯s mouth twitched. Did Chu Qingzhi just call him a gorgeous wife?


    Chu Qingzhi smiled yfully.


    Wu Yaqing was visibly disappointed. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m here to find a husband. I¡¯ll go back after I find one.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was intrigued, so she asked, ¡°Did your family know?¡±


    Wu Yaqing was drawing circles on the table with her fingers. ¡°Of course not. I sneaked out. My family wants to marry me to a bastard I¡¯ve never seen before. I¡¯m not willing, so 1 ran away.¡±


    Bastard???


    Wu Yaqing continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a sacrifice.¡± She suddenly grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°Hero Xiao Qing, you¡¯re skilled in martial arts and treat your wife well. Why don¡¯t you marry me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi retracted her hand. ¡°It looks like you are from a decent family. You probably won¡¯t be willing to be a concubine.¡±


    Wu Yaqing said resentfully, ¡°Being a concubine is better than marrying a bastard!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was a little interested in the girl in front of her. ¡°If 1 marry you, will your family let me off?¡±


    Wu Yaqing said, ¡°When what has been done cannot be undone, what can they do? They can¡¯t possibly kill you and make me a widow, right?¡±


    Under the table, Tang Jinghong held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and squeezed it. He actually felt jealous that even women wanted to marry his wife.


    Chu Qingzhi shrugged her shoulders helplessly. It wasn¡¯t her fault.


    Wu Yaqing took a deep breath and seemed to have made up her mind. She looked up and stared at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face. ¡°Why don¡¯t we consummate our marriage tonight? 1 want to get pregnant as soon as possible.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    Tang Jinghong was speechless.


    Chu Qingzhi touched her face and said tactfully, ¡°I¡¯m not good-looking!¡±


    Wu Yaqing hurriedly said, ¡°1 don¡¯t mind as long as you can protect me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi spread her hands. ¡°I¡¯m very poor. I can¡¯t afford to have so many wives.¡±


    Wu Yaqing said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have money.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    She pointed at Tang Jinghong and said, ¡°But 1 like men.¡±


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s eyes widened. After a while, she said, ¡°You, you¡¯re gay?!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded.


    It took Wu Yaqing a while to recover from the huge blow. ¡°But you said that you married a wife.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised her chin at Tang Jinghong. ¡°He¡¯s my wife.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was struck dumb..

 Chapter 222 - 222: A Fujoshi

    Chapter 222: A Fujoshi


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong picked up his teacup and drank tea to hide the smile in his eyes. Chu Qingzhi was talking nonsense, but Wu Yaqing actually believed her.


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s eyes became envious. If only she was a man. Men would not be forced to marry.


    She looked at Tang Jinghong and then at Chu Qingzhi with a gossipy expression. ¡°How did you meet? Won¡¯t your family object to you being together? Does anyone else know that you¡¯re together?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Wu Yaqing from head to toe, not expecting her to be so open-minded and epting. This girl had the potential to be a fujoshi. ¡°My family agrees. Everyone knows it.¡±


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s mouth formed an ¡°0¡± shape. After a while, she said in disbelief, ¡°Your family and friends are so open-minded.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t hold back herughter anymore. It was such fun to talk to this girl.


    Tang Jinghong was also amused. The corners of his lips curled up and he smiled.


    ¡°Look at how happy you are. Your rtionship must be very good.¡± After saying that, she let out a long sigh and said faintly, ¡°If the heroes are together, who will save the damsels in distress?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Wu Yaqing¡¯s armfortingly. ¡°You¡¯ll find your hero.¡±


    Wu Yaqing suddenly frowned. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not that bastard, anyone is fine.¡±


    Every time that bastard was mentioned, Wu Yaqing would grit her teeth in hatred. Chu Qingzhi was a little curious about who that bastard was!


    A young man in luxurious clothes walked over surrounded by a group of thugs. He had the facial features of a northerner. He was very tall, but he was very thin. His face was haggard. It was obvious that he had been sapped by alcohol and women.


    The young man reached out and pinched Wu Yaqing¡¯s chin, forcing her to look up. He examined her and a glint shed across his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not bad. I like you. Take her away.¡±


    Wu Yaqing pped his hand away and quickly hid beside Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Who are you!¡±


    Only when the young man saw Wu Yaqing hiding behind Chu Qingzhi did he notice that there were two other men.


    He opened his mouth and pointed at Chu Qingzhi threateningly. ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in my business. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you to death and throw you out to feed the dogs!¡±


    These words infuriated Tang Jinghong. He pped the table and the teacup flew up. With a wave of his hand, the teacup flew over and poured on the young man¡¯s head. The hot water immediately made the young man¡¯s face turn red. At the same time, he screamed, ¡°Hot, hot¡­¡±


    After doing all this, Tang Jinghong held the sword in his hand and mmed it against the young man¡¯s chest. The young man immediately flew out of the restaurant and fell to the street in a sorry state.


    All of this happened in a few breaths. The thugs behind the young man did not even have time to react.


    Chu Qingzhi looked up at Tang Jinghong¡¯s side profile. In the cultivation world, she was always facing all kinds of dangers alone. Now that someone was protecting her, she felt¡­ indescribably good.


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s eyes lit up again. Tang Jinghong was so handsome and cool. However, this time, she looked at the two of them as a fujoshi. It turned out a love between two men could also be so sweet.


    Some of the thugs finally reacted¡­


    Some people ran out to check the young man, while others shouted, ¡°Capture them¡­¡±


    As themotion broke out, everyone on the first floor of the restaurant ran out. The people on the second floor were either rich or noble. They did not move and waited to watch the show.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s martial arts skills were very high. In less than ten seconds, the thugs were all knocked out and lying t on the floor.


    He brought Chu Qingzhi and Wu Yaqing out.


    The thugs had just helped the young man up when they saw Tang Jinghong walk out. They could not help but be shocked.


    The young man held his chest and red at Tang Jinghong, looking like he wanted to eat Tang Jinghong alive. ¡°Call the archers over and kill them!¡±


    Tang Jinghong held a handful of peanuts in his hand. With a flick of his fingers, the thug who ran away to call for reinforcements fell to the ground.


    Then, he threw a few more peanuts, knocking out all the thugs around the young man.


    When the young man saw this, fear finally appeared on his face. He roared, ¡°I¡¯m the heir of the Lord of the Northern Border. If you dare to kill me, my father will kill your entire family!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong were disappointed. Rumor had it that the Lord of the Northern Border was very powerful. Why was his son so useless?


    Wu Yaqing, who was standing behind the two of them, gritted her teeth. It was actually this bastard!


    She knew that the heir of the Lord of the Northern Border was a bastard, but she did not expect him to be such an asshole!


    Fortunately, she had run away from the marriage. Otherwise, if she married this disgusting man, she would live in misery for the rest of her life!


    She was extremely d and swore to herself that she would never go back!


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ears suddenly twitched. ¡°Jinghong, more people areing!¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought for a moment. Then, he took the young man by surprise and knocked him out. He grabbed him and flew away. ¡°Xiao Qing, follow me.¡±


    If the prince was captured, the northern border would definitely be in chaos. At that time, it would be easier to fish in troubled waters.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi grabbed Wu Yaqing and followed closely behind.


    Wu Yaqing was really adaptable. She was not afraid at all when Chu Qingzhi grabbed her and leapt up into the air. Instead, she was so excited that her face turned red.


    After a few leaps, the four of them were nowhere to be seen. The people who rushed over to catch them missed. They were so frightened that they broke out in cold sweat and hurriedly reported to the Lord of the Northern Border.


    This scene was seen by someone in a carriage on the side of the street. He was handsome, but very pale. From time to time, he would cough softly and looked very sick.


    After watching the entire process, he silently lowered the curtain.


    After the Lord of the Northern Border found out, he immediately sent all his men to find his son. At the same time, he gave the order to kill Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi!


    The four of them left the city and went straight into the mountains.


    Chu Qingzhi found a cave and the few of them walked in.


    Tang Jinghong casually threw the prince to the ground and looked at Chu Qingzhi apologetically. ¡°We didn¡¯t have time to eat. I¡¯ll go and hunt something back to cook it for you. Tonight, I¡¯ll take you to eat something delicious.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi kicked the prince. ¡°It¡¯s okay. None of us knew that this useless prince woulde out to cause trouble.¡±


    Tang Jinghong hugged Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Wait for me. 1¡¯11 be back soon.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll start a fire.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was originally immersed in the pleasure of flying at high speed when she suddenly saw Tang Jinghong hugging Chu Qingzhi. She was stunned.


    ¡°They¡¯re sopatible, sopatible¡­¡±


    She walked towards Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Hero Xiao Qing, you and Big Brother are really a match made in heaven. Seeing the two of you together makes me feel happy.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiughed. ¡°1 think so.¡±


    Wu Yaqing helped gather firewood. ¡°By the way, Hero Xiao Qing, what kind of herb are you looking for on this trip? Tell me and see if I can help..¡±

 Chapter 223 - 223: One Million Taels of Silver

    Chapter 223: One Million Taels of Silver


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi was naturally not here to look for herbs, so she casually made something up, ¡°Snow lotus.¡±


    Wu Yaqing suddenly raised her voice and said excitedly, ¡°What a coincidence. I really know where the snow lotus is.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    Wu Yaqing had a good impression of Chu Qingzhi and was enthusiastic to help.


    ¡°Do you know about the Heavenly Snow Mountain? On the border of the northern border and An Huai Kingdom, there¡¯s a mountain peak that reaches into the clouds. Someone said that there¡¯s a snow lotus at the top of the mountain. It blooms every three years. Looking at the time, I think it¡¯s about to bloom again.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to pick the snow lotus to nourish Jinghong¡¯s body. Although he had recovered a lot, he was still severely injured. It was very difficult for him to recover to his peak.


    ¡°Is the information urate?¡± Chu Qingzhi nced at Wu Yaqing, wondering to herself, Who is this girl exactly?


    Wu Yaqing patted her chest and promised, ¡°Of course it¡¯s urate. I¡¯ve seen someone returning from the mountain peak with a snow lotus.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll find a time to take a look.¡± If there was something good, she naturally wouldn¡¯t miss it.


    Tang Jinghong caught a fat rabbit and cleaned it by the stream. He walked back with it.


    Chu Qingzhi ced the rabbit on the fire and roasted it for a while. She suddenly thought of something and handed the rabbit to Tang Jinghong. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    Tang Jinghong held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you going to do? Let me do it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi winked at Tang Jinghong yfully and said mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡±


    Seeing that Chu Qingzhi was unwilling to tell him, Tang Jinghong did not ask further. ¡°Then be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi got up and left the cave.


    Wu Yaqing supported her chin with her hands and looked at Tang Jinghong intently. Suddenly, her eyes curved like two crescent moons.


    She thought to herself, although this brother looked average, he doted on Hero Xiao Qing a lot.


    It was rare for two men to be so harmonious together.


    Tang Jinghong felt ufortable under her gaze. However, he had always been steady, and his face was still so cold and serious.


    As the rabbit meat was roasted, the pink rabbit meat began to turn golden, emitting a pleasant fragrance.


    Wu Yaqing swallowed her saliva.


    Soon, Chu Qingzhi returned.


    She was holding arge honeb in her hand and a few pairs of chopsticks, wooden spoons, and wooden tes.


    Tang Jinghong hurriedly took the things from Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Did you go out to find a honeb?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a lot of honey in this honeb.¡± As Chu Qingzhi spoke, she took Tang Jinghong¡¯s sword and cut the honeb in half.


    The honeb was the size of a small bucket. More than half of it was golden honey. After it was split open, a rich honey fragrance spread. The three of them swallowed their saliva.


    Wu Yaqing said in admiration, ¡°Hero Xiao Qing, you¡¯re so awesome.¡±


    She took a spoon and scooped the honey onto a te. She brought it to Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong. In the end, she also scooped a spoonful for herself to taste.


    ¡°Wow, this honey smells so good!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sat on the rock and tasted it carefully. ¡°This is all natural. Of course it smells good.¡±


    Tang Jinghong sat beside Chu Qingzhi and asked with concern, ¡°Were you injured when you took the honeb?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said in a yful tone, ¡°No, those bees can¡¯t run as fast as me.¡±


    Tang Jinghongughed. ¡°Let me do it next time.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After Chu Qingzhi finished eating the honey, she took some honey from the honeb and smeared it on the rabbit meat. Immediately, a mouth-watering fragrance appeared again.


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s eyes lit up. She thought that she was going to starve. She did not expect to be able to eat supreme delicacies in the middle of nowhere.


    After the rabbit meat was roasted, Chu Qingzhi gave her a rabbit leg. ¡°Eat it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Hero Xiao Qing.¡± Wu Yaqing gave up on being reserved. She held the rabbit leg with both hands and started to gnaw on it. She said in a muffled voice, ¡°It¡¯s good¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong also eno joyed the roasted rabbit a lot.


    Li Yuan¡¯an, the son of the Lord of the Northern Border, finally woke up.


    He looked around nkly and took a deep breath. What was so fragrant?


    When he woke up, he still pretended to be unconscious. However, his hand was already holding the dagger hidden in his boot.


    He held his breath and listened carefully to the movements, waiting for an opportunity to attack.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong turned around and looked at Li Yuan¡¯an. They smiled at the same time and pretended not to know that he had woken up.


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Brother, why did you capture the son of the Lord of the Northern Border?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said deliberately, ¡°1 heard that the Lord of the Northern Border is very rich. We captured his son to get the ransom.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Then how much ransom are you going to ask from the Lord of the Northern Border?¡±


    Tang Jinghong was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°A million taels of silver.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled yfully. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too little?¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an slowly clenched his fists and cursed in his heart. One million taels of silver is too little? Then how much do you want?


    No, I¡¯m going to kill all of you so that you won¡¯t get a single cent!


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I ask for too much, the Lord of the Northern Border will simply give up on his son and let me kill him.¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In the past few years, his father, who had always doted on him, had gradually abandoned him. He might really let them kill him. Moreover, his father had be especially greedy for money. He probably wouldn¡¯t agree.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°The Lord of the Northern Border is so rich. He won¡¯t say no, right?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Then to be safe, let¡¯s cut off one of his arms and send it over.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s easier to negotiate when we show our attitude.¡±


    Wu Yaqing listened to their conversation and blinked. She thought to herself, Why don¡¯t you just cut off his head? It¡¯s a waste of air for this bastard to live anyway.


    If they were willing to kill Li Yuan¡¯an, she was willing to pay five million taels.


    As they spoke, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong stood up and walked towards Li Yuanan.


    Li Yuan¡¯an thought that the two of them were really going to cut off his arm. He immediately sat up, took out his dagger, and pointed it at the two of them. He threatened, ¡°Stop! If you dare to take another step forward, 1-1¡¯11 kill myself and not let you get a single cent!¡±


    He ced the dagger on his neck.


    Wu Yaqing red at Li Yuan¡¯an. If you have the guts, do it! Coward!


    Chu Qingzhi sat back down and gave Tang Jinghong a look.


    Tang Jinghong sat down in front of Li Yuan¡¯an. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. We won¡¯t kill you. If we kill you, how can we get the money?¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an had never been kidnapped before. Even if Tang Jinghong said so, he was still very nervous and vignt. ¡°How much do you want? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    The father had plundered a lot, and the son probably had a lot too. Tang Jinghong said, ¡°One million.¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two million. Let me go immediately.¡±


    Tang Jinghong promised, ¡°Sure. As long as I get the money, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an had to die. He had kidnapped countless girls on the streets and harmed them. It was not enough for him to die ten thousand times, but this person had to die on the execution tform as a criminal.


    Therefore, they would not kill him here!

 Chapter 224 - 224: Cherish Her A Thousand Times Over

    Chapter 224: Cherish Her A Thousand Times Over


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°There is no pen and paper here. Write an IOU tonight. However, now I have a few questions to ask you.¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an became even more vignt and said agitatedly, ¡°1 don¡¯t know anything, and I won¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t waste your energy.¡±


    At the side, Wu Yaqing had fallen asleep at some point.


    Tang Jinghong nced at Li Yuan¡¯an and said unhurriedly, ¡°Who¡¯s the number one killer under Wan Zhilin?¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an had an irresistable urge to answer. ¡°Tong Yujie, code name Yuntian.¡±


    Tang Jinghong continued to ask, ¡°Then did you know that he has a sister?¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an snorted coldly and was full of disdain. ¡°Sister, isn¡¯t he looking for her? He searched for more than ten years but couldn¡¯t find her. What a waste of effort. Instead ofpleting Wan Zhilin¡¯s mission and killing Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi, he actually wants to find his sister. He¡¯s crazy!¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Wan Zhilin said that he found his sister. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an said unhappily, ¡°Wan Zhilin keeps a straight face all day long, as if someone owes him money. I can¡¯t be bothered to have anything to do with him.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stared at Li Yuan¡¯an. ¡°Then where is the ce where Wan Zhilin usually detains people?¡±


    ¡°In his water prison.¡± Li Yuan¡¯an suddenly realized something and a trace of panic shed across his face¡­ Why did he answer whatever the person in front of him asked?


    Water prison?


    Tang Jinghong pondered. ¡°Where is the person who made the crossbow in the northern border?¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an looked at Tang Jinghong with more fear in his eyes. He tightened his grip on the dagger in his hand. ¡°1 don¡¯t know. Only my father knows.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was silent for a moment. ¡°Does your father have any contact with the people from An Huai Kingdom?¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an almost broke down. ¡°1 don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not allowed to participate in Father¡¯s matters. I¡¯m just eating, drinking, and having fun.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked a few more questions. Seeing that Li Yuan¡¯an couldn¡¯t answer, he stopped.


    Li Yuan¡¯an had finally seen what Tang Jinghong was capable of. He shrank into a corner and trembled like an abandoned puppy. ¡°When are you going to let me go?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°We haven¡¯t even gotten the money. Why should we let you go?!¡±


    He walked over and pped Li Yuan¡¯an under his horrified gaze. Li Yuan¡¯an¡¯s body tilted and he fainted again.


    Tang Jinghong returned and sat beside Chu Qingzhi. He said gently, ¡°Do you want to lean on me and rest for a while? The city is probably in chaos now. Let¡¯s go to the cityter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Chu Qingzhi moved her body and leaned against Tang Jinghong¡¯s chest. She closed her eyes and took a nap.


    Tang Jinghong put his arm around Chu Qingzhi¡¯s shoulder and gently stroked her hair with his other hand. His heart ached as he said, ¡°Qingzhi, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. With you around, I¡¯m happy to do anything.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought to himself that it was really not easy to meet a woman who was willing to go through thick and thin with him. In the future, he would treat Qingzhi better and cherish her a thousand times over.


    In the northern border city.


    The city was in chaos, and everyone was on tenterhooks.


    The subordinates of the Lord of the Northern Border searched the houses one by one along the direction where Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong left.


    Fortunately, they were not idiots. Soon, they found the forest outside the city.


    However, there were more ferocious beasts in the deep mountains and forests of the northern border. There were all kinds of poisonous insects and snakes scattered around. Furthermore, they wererger and more ferocious.


    Therefore, although they had surrounded the forest, they did not dare to enter.


    The person in charge was one of the ten trusted aides of the Lord of the Northern Border, Ma Jingyuan, who was famous for tracking. He was a short man in a ck robe. He had single-fold eyelids and small eyes. However, his eyes could see traces that ordinary people could not. He was very capable.


    Tang Jinghong once wanted to poach him, but this guy seemed to have received a favor from the Lord of the Northern Border, so he did not agree and joined the Lord of the Northern Border.


    A subordinate went forward and suggested, ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t we set the forest on fire?¡±


    Ma Jingyuan looked at the endless forest and said angrily, ¡°Idiot, this forest is so big. How long will it take to burn?¡±


    The subordinate retreated, not daring to say anything else.


    Ma Jingyuan thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Is that b*tch Shi Zonghao still not here yet?¡±


    The ten trusted aides of the Lord of the Northern Border were all very powerful. It was precisely because of this that no one was willing to submit to each other. Everyone disliked each other and argued with each other. However, they did their best for the Lord of the Northern Border.


    Shi Zonghao was in charge of the guards who were highly skilled in martial arts. Unlike assassins, they did things openly.


    The subordinate whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to inform him. He should be here soon.¡±


    After a while, Shi Zonghao rushed over, shouting, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    Ma Jingyua red at him hatefully. ¡°They¡¯re hiding in this forest.¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border was anxious to find his son. Shi Zonghao did not dare to dy and immediately entered the forest with his guards.


    Chu Qingzhi, who was in the cave, opened her eyes, but she didn¡¯t panic. Instead, she stretchedzily. ¡°Jinghong, 30 people areing. Their martial arts are all above average.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought for a while and whispered something to Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± A guard was shocked and hurriedly retreated. ¡°Look!¡±


    Everyone looked up and quickly took a few steps back in fear.


    Li Yuan¡¯an was tied up high on a thick withered tree. There were poisonous snakes covering the withered tree. One of them was a python as thick as a calf. It was flicking its tongue, making one¡¯s hair stand on end¡­


    However, under the tree were three yawning tigers, two big ck bears ying with rocks, and a terrifying number of wolves¡­


    The arrival of the guard instantly attracted the attention of all the animals.


    Under the gaze of so many blue and green beast eyes, the guards felt a chili down their spine. Their hearts were beating wildly.


    Soon, some thought of an idea to throw poisonous food at these animals.


    Some suggested shooting with a crossbow.


    While others suggested attacking with fire.


    Fortunately, Shi Zonghao was not an idiot. He knew that they would definitely die before they could kill these animals.


    Hence, he frowned and thought for a moment. He cupped his fists and raised his voice. ¡°Heroes, if His Highness has offended you in any way, we are willing to apologize. Please appear and talk..¡±

 Chapter 225 - 225: Ordinary

    Chapter 225: Ordinary


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. Justpensate!¡± A gender-neutral voice came from all directions. Everyone pricked up their ears to identify it, but they could not tell the direction of the voice at all. This made the guards¡¯ hearts sink¡­ This person¡¯s martial arts were above theirs!


    Shi Zonghao was dumbfounded.


    However, since the other party wantedpensation, it meant that there was room for negotiation. ¡°May I ask what you want?¡±


    ¡°Two million taels of silver. Send it here at noon tomorrow. If you¡¯rete, you can start preparing for his funeral.¡±


    Everyone gasped. Two million!!!


    If it was 200,000 taels of silver, Shi Zonghao could give the promise, but he did not dare to make a decision for two million taels of silver. ¡°Hero, we¡¯re just servants. We can¡¯t promise you right away. 1¡¯11 go back and ask my master.¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you see fit. In any case, if 1 don¡¯t get the money before the deadline, 1 won¡¯t show mercy.¡±


    ¡°Go back and collect the money. When 1 see the money, we can negotiate.¡± The voice came again. This time, when everyone heard it, they couldn¡¯t help but feel weak and dizzy.


    Everyone was shocked. Martial artists were all very sensitive. At this moment, everyone clearly realized a problem.


    ¡­ The other party could kill them without even needing to show up.


    Shi Zonghao was also frightened. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back immediately to report to my master. Please wait.¡±


    Just as he was about to turn around, he suddenly remembered something. ¡°May 1 ask if you are Robin Hood?¡±


    Such a high level of martial arts reminded him of that mysterious Robin Hood.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s my senior brother.¡±


    Shi Zonghao asked, ¡°May I know why you came to the northern border?¡±


    ¡°We have nothing to do, so we came to y and earn some pocket money.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions turned ugly.


    Shi Zonghao frowned. ¡°Since you¡¯re here to y, why did you kill the officials and soldiers in the northern border?¡±


    The voice was extremely casual. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My senior brother and 1 like to help when we encounter injustice. When we saw the soldiers robbing the travelers, we felt obliged to help. In addition, they saw that I was good-looking and wanted to snatch me. My senior brother was angry, so he killed them all.¡±


    So this was the reason why they targeted the Lord of the Northern Borderline?


    Shi Zonghao looked around and left with the guards.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The poisonous snakes flicked their tongues in the direction they left. Their tongues were scarlet and looked terrifying.


    On the way out of the forest, Shi Zonghao and the others realized that the trees were all filled with snakes. They were red and green. Unknowingly, they had already been surrounded.


    Upon realizing this, everyone felt a chill run down their spines.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong flew down from the tree.


    A fewrge ferocious beasts walked over and rubbed against Chu Qingzhi intimately, asking to be stroked. The snakes closed their mouths and stopped flicking their tongues.


    At this moment, Li Yuan¡¯an woke up. When he saw that there were snakes around him, he screamed and fainted again.


    Seeing that everyone had returned empty-handed, Ma Jingyuan hurriedly asked, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Shi Zonghao nced at him and walked away. He said, ¡°He¡¯s still tied up in the forest.¡±


    Ma Jingyuan asked loudly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring him back?¡±


    Shi Zonghao did not stop walking and continued forward. Did he not want to bring Li Yuan¡¯an back? Under that circumstance, they would immediately be swallowed alive if they moved rashly. Only a fool would do that!


    Ma Jingyuan naturally did not know what happened at that time. He only thought that Shi Zonghao was useless. ¡°You can¡¯t even save someone. Useless. Stop acting so arrogantly in front of me from now on.¡±


    Shi Zonghao instantly drew his sword and turned around to ce it on Ma Jingyuan¡¯s neck. His eyes were fierce. ¡°Shut up, or I¡¯ll throw you into the forest to feed the snakes!¡±


    Ma Jingyuan was frightened and did not dare to speak again, but he was even more dissatisfied with Shi Zonghao.


    Shi Zonghao put away his sword, mounted his horse, and returned. He reported everything that had happened in the forest to the Lord of the Northern Border.


    The Lord of the Northern Border was furious. He brushed the teacup on the table to the ground, and the scar on his face looked even more hideous. ¡°How dare they!¡±


    Shi Zonghao knelt on one knee and lowered his head.


    The atmosphere in the study room was terrifyingly depressing.


    Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi were not found, but two heroes with extraordinary martial arts appeared, iming to enforce justice on behalf of the heavens. Was this a provocation?


    After a while, the Lord of the Northern Border pped the table and ordered, ¡°Prepare the ransom and set up traps to kill the two of them.¡±


    Shi Zonghao hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The atmosphere in the entire northern border city became gloomy because of this matter. There were fewer pedestrians on the streets.


    As evening approached, the mountains were dyed with a thinyer of orange and red.


    Wu Yaqing widened her eyes and looked at Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong.


    She sighed deeply. ¡°How did you do it? You lookpletely different.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong changed their apearance again. They still looked ordinary but nothing like how they looked previously.


    ¡°Do you want to give it a try?¡± Chu Qingzhi was worried that something might happen to Wu Yaqing if she was left in the forest alone, so she nned to bring her along. After they finished eating and sent her to the inn, they would go and deal with their business.


    Wu Yaqing replied excitedly, ¡°Sure, sure.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Sit on the rock and close your eyes. I¡¯ll help you change your appearance.¡±


    Wu Yaqing sat on the rock cooperatively and looked up. She closed her eyes and waited.


    Chu Qingzhi snapped her fingers. With a sh of light, Wu Yaqing became an ordinary-looking girl. No one would take a second look at her in the crowd.


    ¡°Yaqing, put away the jewelry and earrings. You¡¯re not suitable to wear jewelry now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Yaqing immediately took off all the jewelry obediently and hid them in her pocket. She looked at Chu Qingzhi with bright eyes. ¡°Hero Xiao Qing, how about now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Perfect.¡±


    Wu Yaqing held her face and said excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± She couldn¡¯t wait to see her current appearance.


    Li Yuan¡¯an was already hidden in a safe ce. Chu Qingzhi grabbed Wu Yaqing and the three of them flew out from the other side of the forest. Then, they swaggered into the city.


    They went to the best restaurant in the city and asked for a private room. This time, nothing unexpected happened. Chu Qingzhi ordered 20 dishes. After the dishes were served, the three of them ate heartily..

 Chapter 226 - 226: There’s a Story

    Chapter 226: There¡¯s a Story


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The entire city was filled with wanted portraits of Chu Qingzhi, Tang Jinghong, and Wu Yaqing. Their luggage and horses had also been taken away.


    There was nothing valuable in the luggage.


    They could forget about the luggage, but the two of them still decided to take the horses back. However, there was no hurry. They would go and get them when they left the northern border city. It just so happened that after traveling for so long, the two horses needed to rest.


    The two of them sent Wu Yaqing to another inn. Before they left, they reminded her not to run around. They woulde and pick her up after they were done. If she wanted to leave, she could just leave a note to inform them.


    Wu Yaqing said that she would wait for them toe back.


    Chu Qingzhi lit an incense in her room. As long as one stepped into this room, they would faint.


    After a simple arrangement, the two of them left.


    They had agreed to meet Tong Yujie in a house in the city with a row of garlic hanging under the eaves.


    It was easy to find. After the two of them found it, they listened to themotion inside before pushing the door open. They walked into the house and lit the oilmp.


    There was no one in the house, but it was clean.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong sat at the table and waited for Tong Yujie to arrive.


    Tong Yujie had been waiting for them in the dark. He was always paying attention to the situation in the house. When he saw the light, he immediately rushed over. He also heard themotion before entering the house.


    At this moment, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong had returned to their original appearances. Otherwise, Tong Yujie might not be able to recognize them.


    Tong Yujie cupped his fists and bowed. ¡°General Tang, Miss Chu.¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised his hand. ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Tang Jinghong sat opposite Tang Jinghong. ¡°General Tang, when did youe?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°This morning. Also, 1 roughly know your sister¡¯s location. We can go take a lookter.¡±


    Tong Yujie looked excited. ¡°Where?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°In Wan Zhilin¡¯s water prison.¡±


    Tong Yujie looked puzzled. ¡°Godfather doesn¡¯t have a water prison at home. Who did you hear it from?¡±


    Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi looked at each other. Li Yuan¡¯an wouldn¡¯t lie, so it was very likely that Tong Yujie didn¡¯t know about the water prison. It seemed that the existence of this water prison was very secret.


    When Tong Yujie saw their expressions, he reacted. ¡°Godfather didn¡¯t tell me about the water prison, but that doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t one.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Where is Wan Zhilin now?¡±


    ¡°He was sent by the Lord of the Northern Border to look for you two. I don¡¯t know where he is exactly, but he¡¯s definitely not in the residence,¡± Tong Yujie said affirmatively.


    ¡°By the way, did you meet that pair of senior and junior brothers?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi tilted her head and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°I admire them.¡± Tong Yujie was slightly excited. ¡°Actually, I also want to uphold justice, but my strength doesn¡¯t allow it. Now that someone has done it for me, I feel extremely happy. I really want to treat them to a drink in person.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t look like an assassin under Wan Zhilin at all.¡±


    Tong Yujie lowered his head and said with a heavy heart, ¡°I was adopted by Wan Zhilin when I was young. I was loyal to him before, but a year ago, I discovered some truth and betrayed him.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Can you tell us?¡±


    Tong Yujie was silent for a moment. ¡°Back then, my father and Wan Zhilin pledged loyalty to the Lord of the Northern Border together. The Lord of the Northern Border asked them to do something. After that, he would arrange a position for them.¡±


    ¡°They weren¡¯t asked to do a bad thing. They were just asked to open a mine. There are many mines in the northern border. At that time, that mine had yet to be tested.¡±


    ¡°In the end, the mine copsed. In order to save Wan Zhilin, my father died. After he survived, he actually pushed all the me to my father and asked for a chance to make up for the mistake.¡±


    ¡°The Lord of the Northern Border gave him another chance. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so lucky. Not only did everything go smoothly, but he also opened an iron mine and was highly valued by the Lord of the Northern Border.¡±


    ¡°After he became sessful, he pretended to take me in as his adopted son. Later, the Lord of the Northern Border saw that 1 was good at martial arts, so he bragged that he was the one who trained me. The Lord of the Northern Border then handed the matter of training the secret guards to him. From then on, he steadily became one of the ten trusted aides of the Lord of the Northern Border.¡±


    ¡°A year ago, I identally saved a crippled old man. He was the one who survived the copse of the mine back then. Only then did I learn the truth from him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Then how did your sister get separated from you?¡±


    Tong Yujie¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°After my father died, my grandmother forcibly brought my mother back and remarried her, leaving my sister alone at home. One day, she suddenly disappeared. It was as if she had disappeared from the face of the earth.¡±


    Tang Jinghong reached out and patted Tong Yujie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go save your sister.¡±


    Tong Yujie¡¯s dim face instantly lit up like an oilmp. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see someone, then we¡¯ll go to Wan Zhilin¡¯s residence.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the woodshed, a man was thrown in. His body was tied up, and he winced in pain when his body hit the hard floor. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Tong Yujie bent down and pinched the other party¡¯s chin. He said with emphasis, ¡°I, Tong! Yu! Jie! You didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡±


    Xu Yongshan looked at Tong Yujie. He was first surprised, then angry. ¡°Tong Yujie, let me go quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡±


    Tong Yujie revealed a mocking expression. ¡°Why don¡¯t you reexamine the situation? Do you think you are in any position to threaten me?¡±


    Xu Yongshan asked uneasily, ¡°Tong Yujie, what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°An eye for an eye, of course!¡± Tong Yujie straightened his body and smiled coldly. He stepped on Xu Yongshan¡¯s face and crushed it heavily.


    You stepped on me that day, now it was your turn.


    Xu Yongshan was in so much pain that his face twisted. He squeezed out the words from between his teeth. ¡°Tong Yujie, get lost! Otherwise, I¡¯ll torture you to death the next time 1 send you the antidote!¡±


    Antidote?


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong looked at Xu Yongshan at the same time. It seemed like there was a story.


    Tong Yujie did not care at all. ¡°1 don¡¯t care about the antidote. I¡¯m not afraid of dying.¡±


    Xu Yongshan suddenly felt uneasy. ¡°Tong Yujie, what exactly do you want?¡±


    Tong Yujie exerted more strength on his feet and asked, ¡°Tell me, where did Wan Zhilin lock my sister up?!¡±


    Xu Yongshan¡¯s face contorted as cold sweat dripped down. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Tong Yujie punched Xu Yongshan¡¯s abdomen, turning him into a shrimp. ¡°Where is the water prison?¡±


    Xu Yongshan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How do you know about the water prison?¡±


    Tong Yujie grabbed Xu Yongshan¡¯s cor and asked loudly, ¡°Where is the water prison?¡±


    Xu Yongshan looked at the fierce and irritable Tong Yujie and suddenly felt a trace of fear. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Only Godfather knows..¡±

 Chapter 227 - 227: The Entrance of the Water Prison

    Chapter 227: The Entrance of the Water Prison


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tong Yujie stared at Xu Yongshan like a poisonous snake. ¡°Where is Godfather now?¡±


    At this moment, Tong Yujie was too ruthless. Xu Yongshan swallowed his saliva and said in a trembling voice, ¡°He went to see the Lord of the Northern Border.¡±


    A cold light shed, and a red line appeared on his neck. Xu Yongshan¡¯s expression was forever fixed at this moment.


    Tong Yujie threw Xu Yongshan away like he was throwing trash. Then, he turned around and walked towards Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Wan Zhilin¡¯s residence immediately.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nced at Xu Yongshan and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Under Tong Yujie¡¯s lead, the three of them came to the wall on the right of Wan Zhilin¡¯s residence.


    On the way here, Tong Yujie told the two of them about the traps and guards in Wan Zhilin¡¯s residence. ¡°We have to pay attention to the traps.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong nodded and flew into the residence. They avoided the guards and went straight to the study.


    Usually, if there was a secret room with mechanisms, everyone liked to set up the entrance in the study.


    After the three of them entered the study, they split up and searched.


    Chu Qingzhi released her divine sense to envelop the entire study, not letting go of any space. Soon, she discovered a mechanism.


    There was a bulge at the bottom of the pen box on the desk. She walked over and reached out to press the bulge down.


    In the next second, the bookshelf split in the middle and moved sideways, revealing a door.


    When Tang Jinghong and Tong Yujie heard the sound, they immediately stopped searching and turned around. A trace of surprise shed across their eyes. This was too fast. How did she find it?


    Without hesitation, the two of them immediately walked towards the secret room.


    Chu Qingzhi walked in first and her eyes immediately lit up.


    This stone room was not a water prison, but a secret vault. The gold bricks were neatly ced in the room, emitting a golden light. It was impossible to tell how many there were, but this stone room, which was about 50 square meters, was almost filled.


    Tong Yujie sneered. ¡°Wan Zhilin has only worked for the Lord of the Northern Border for about ten years, but he actually saved so much gold.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at the room full of gold and thought to himself, No wonder the Lord of the Northern Border can recruit so many people to work for him.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze swept across the gold. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t seen money before, but this was the first time she had seen so much gold. She was a little shocked. ¡°Wan Zhilin probably won¡¯t spend the gold here. Let¡¯se back in the future.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes reflected the golden light and looked especially deep. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Saving life is more important.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pressed another bulge and restored the bookshelf. Then, the three of them left the study and went to Wan Zhilin¡¯s room.


    There was also a secret room in the room, but this secret room was more like a study. There were many confidential documents and information rted to the assassins. In short, this was a secret room used to deal with things that couldn¡¯t be exposed.


    Tang Jinghong rummaged through the things on the table. After taking a rough look, he put them back. It wasn¡¯t something useful to them.


    The three left the room.


    They had searched all the key ces, but there were no signs of the water prison. The three of them had no choice but to expand their search area.


    However, this was not to say that they would search every nook and corner. ces like the garden where there wouldn¡¯t have a secret room would be skipped.


    The three of them split up. One of them searched the other rooms, one searched in the rockery, and the other searched other ces.


    Chu Qingzhi was feeling around the rockery when she suddenly heard footsteps. She stood on the spot and did not move while sending out her divine sense.


    A man in ck on the other side of the rockery was looking in her direction with a sword in his hand.


    From the way he dressed, he was definitely not a guard in the residence. He should be like them, an outsider.


    Chu Qingzhi shed and arrived behind the man in ck. She knocked him out with her hand and dragged him to the lush bamboo forest at the side.


    She threw him to the ground and condensed a small ball of light on her index finger. When she touched the man in ck¡¯s forehead, he woke up.


    The man in ck reacted very quickly. When he opened his eyes, he understood his situation. A trace of panic shed across his eyes, but he quickly calmed down. He stared at Chu Qingzhi, his eyes filled with scrutiny and hostility.


    At this moment, Chu Qingzhi was not in her original appearance. She looked like an ordinary young man in white. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±


    The man in ck struggled to keep his mouth shut but failed. ¡°I¡¯m a secret guard of An Huai Kingdom. I¡¯m here to look for our princess¡¯s personal maid.¡± ¡°Your princess¡¯s personal maid was captured by Wan Zhilin?¡± Chu Qingzhi was really surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s very likely.¡± The man in ck dug his fingers into the soil. Why couldn¡¯t he control himself from speaking?


    Chu Qingzhi asked again, ¡°Why did Wan Zhilin capture your princess¡¯s maid?¡±


    The man in ck dug his fingers into his palm as beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. ¡°The pce maid has a secret letter in her hand. We want to take it back.¡±


    ¡°Secret letter?¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°To who and from who?¡±


    ¡°From our king to the Lord of the Northern Border.¡±


    ¡°How did this secret letter end up in the hands of a maid?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment before knocking the man in ck out again. This matter did not sound simple. She would ask himter. It was more important to find the water prison first.


    She stood up and cast an illusion on the bamboo forest. Under the illusion, everyone could only see ordinary bamboo and could not see the man in ck.


    ¡°Water prison, water prison¡­¡± After wandering around the rockery, Chu Qingzhi still couldn¡¯t find it. He was a little impressed that Wan Zhilin could hide it so well.


    There was nothing unusual about the rockery. Chu Qingzhi walked to theke.


    ¡°The water prison should be rted to water, right?¡± With this thought in mind, Chu Qingzhi flew to the pavilion in the middle of theke. Standing there, she released her divine sense again and enveloped the entireke.


    Large patches of green lotus leaves floated on theke. As the breeze blew, the dew on the lotus leaves kept rolling around. The scene was very vivid.


    Suddenly, Chu Qingzhi looked at the ground she was stepping on. Then, her gaze moved back andnded on a stone stool. ¡°A mechanism?¡±


    She walked over, hugged the stone stool, and spun it to the left. It really could spin. She stopped and sent a voice transmission to Tang Jinghong and Tong Yujie, asking them to rush over at once.


    The two of them flew over like two eagles in the night.


    ¡°Qingzhi!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at the stone stool. ¡°This is the switch to the water prison.¡±


    Tang Jinghong tried to move the stone stool and spun it to the left. At the same time, the stone table moved back a distance, revealing a ck rectangr entrance on the ground. The entrance could allow one person to pass at a time.


    They could see the steps in the entrance through the moonlight, but they couldn¡¯t see anything below.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tong Yujie was overjoyed and was the first to enter.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong followed him in..

 Chapter 228 - 228: Underground Water Prison

    Chapter 228: Underground Water Prison


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The steps were leading them underground.


    Suddenly, Tong Yujie stopped. His muscles tensed up slightly. ¡°I think I stepped on a trap. Step back.¡±


    The two of them quickly retreated. Then, Tang Jinghong blocked Chu Qingzhi behind him and pulled out his sword in a defensive posture.


    Chu Qingzhi secretly circted her spiritual energy into her palm. Tang Jinghong wanted to protect her, and she wanted to protect Tang Jinghong too.


    Tong Yujie unsheathed his sword. Then, he lifted his leg carefully¡­


    The sound of a mechanism being activated was heard, followed by the sound of something tearing through the air. Arrows that shed with a blue cold light whistled over from all directions, dense like rain. The entrance behind them instantly closed, and the surroundings fell into darkness, but the arrows that shot over did not stop at all.


    Tong Yujie swung his sword to block the arrows. Fortunately, his five senses were sharp and his inner energy was deep. It was not difficult for him to deal with the arrows. The arrows fell one after another after colliding with his sword.


    Tang Jinghong was the same. He stood on the spot and brandished his sword to block all the arrows. Not a single arrow hit him and Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi pped the stone wall, and a white light quickly spread along the stone wall. Themps on the stone wall lit up, illuminating the surroundings.


    With the light, things became easier.


    The arrows would eventually run out. When their arms were slightly sore, the arrows finally stopped.


    Chu Qingzhi stopped Tong Yujie. ¡®Til walk in front.¡±


    Tong Yujie moved to the side and let Chu Qingzhi pass.


    Tang Jinghong grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll walk in front.¡± As he spoke, he walked past Tong Yujie and walked to the front.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and didn¡¯t insist.


    Tang Jinghong walked carefully. Just now, they had only taken a few steps when they encountered a trap. There must be danger everywhere.


    Suddenly, he stopped and quickly raised his hand to stop the two people behind him.


    In front of him were spiderweb-like white threads that were pulled taut. Both ends were embedded in the wall from top to bottom.


    Tang Jinghong looked around, then picked up a stone and threw it over.


    When the stone touched the white thread, it was immediately cut into two and fell to the ground.


    When everyone saw this scene, they could not help but shudder. If they weren¡¯t careful, wouldn¡¯t their bodies be cut into pieces?


    Tang Jinghong raised his sword and waved it. With a buzz, the thread vibrated. It was undamaged, but there was a small crack on the surface of his sword.


    The three of them were dumbfounded.


    Chu Qingzhi walked forward and observed carefully. Those threads were thinner than hair and sharper than des. The material was unknown.


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Qingzhi, can you tell what it is?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to study what it is.¡± By now, they had probably already rmed Wan Zhilin.


    Chu Qingzhi took Tang Jinghong¡¯s sword and waved it. The threads snapped and they could continue down.


    Tong Yujie was struck dumb.


    Tang Jinghong could not cut it, but Chu Qingzhi cut it with a gentle wave of her hand. How much more skilled in martial arts was Chu Qingzhi?


    The three of them continued walking¡­


    At the same time, Wan Zhilin was indeed rmed.


    The guards in the residence noticed that there weremotionsing from the pavilion in the middle of theke and immediately went to inform Wan Zhilin. Wan Zhilin had juste out of the mansion of the Lord of the Northern Border. When he heard that, his expression changed drastically and he immediately rushed back as quickly as possible.


    At this moment, the three people in the water prison arrived at a dead end.


    In front of them was a wall. To their right was a waterfall formed by the underground current. Behind them was the path they hade from. It seemed that they couldn¡¯t continue further.


    Well¡­


    ¡°There should be a mechanism nearby¡­¡± Tong Yujie looked around and reached out to knock on the wall. However, in the next second, he felt a pain on the back of his hand. At a visible speed, the back of his hand turned ck.


    At the same time, something seemed to be moving on the wall. A momentter, the thing on the wall spread its wings¡­


    It was a flying insect that looked like a moth. Its color was exactly the same as the wall. There were barbs on its butt.. When it flew, it scattered poisonous powder and used the barbs on its butt to sting its target.


    The flying insects quickly flew towards the three of them. There were thousands of them, densely packed. The scene was spectacr and extremely dangerous.


    Tang Jinghong took off his coat and draped it over Chu Qingzhi¡¯s head, covering her tightly. Then, he circted his internal energy. He waved his sword to scare away the flying insects and retreated back slowly.


    Chu Qingzhi pulled off Tang Jinghong¡¯s coat. She didn¡¯t expect Tang Jinghong to react so quickly and beat her to it.


    Did this fool forget that she knew how to tame beasts?!


    She took out a flute condensed from spirit energy from her sleeve and blew on it. The flute was snow-white, emitting a pure white light in the darkness. The tune flowed out like a light wave.


    The flying insects seemed to have fallen asleep. One by one, they fell to the ground and stopped moving.


    Seeing that Chu Qingzhi was safe and sound, Tang Jinghong heaved a sigh of relief. The sword fell from his hand with a ng as he fainted.


    Tong Yujie had been stung by a flying insect and had fainted for a long time.


    Chu Qingzhi stepped forward to check. Jinghong breathed in the poisonous powder. The poison entered his lungs. Tong Yujie also breathed in the poisonous powder.


    Without any dy, Chu Qingzhi grabbed Tang Jinghong with one hand and Tong Yujie with the other. At the same time, she injected spiritual power into their bodies to remove the poison.


    After a while, 30% of the spiritual power in her body was gone.


    After saving the two of them, she pped the ground. A spiritual light shed, and the flying insects were all killed. They could no longer hurt anyone.


    There was such arge group of flying insects, and every one of them was extremely poisonous. Even if a hundred people came in, not a single one of them could go out alive.


    The two of them were still unconscious. Chu Qingzhi had no choice but to start looking for the mechanism herself.


    Where was the final entrance to the water prison?


    Chu Qingzhi observed her surroundings and spread her divine sense to the greatest range¡­


    From the entrance to the waterfall, she searched inch by inch. Suddenly, she turned around and faced the waterfall¡­


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. Wan Zhilin was quite scheming.


    With a light tap of her toes, she flew towards the waterfall¡­


    Chu Qingzhi passed through the waterfall andnded on a passageway.


    It was actually not difficult to find the passageway behind the waterfall, but when ordinary people came here, they would definitely think that they had reached a dead end and knock on the wall to find the entrance. By doing that, they would wake up the flying insects and die from being poisoned..

 Chapter 229 - 229: Surrounded

    Chapter 229: Surrounded


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi took two steps forward and saw two people who were half-submerged in water with their hands tied up.


    One was a young girl in a bride¡¯s dress. She was unconscious, her hair was messy, her face was pale, and her breathing was weak.


    The other was a ck-robed young man who was also unconscious.


    ¡°Qingzhi¡­¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice was very nervous and anxious.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and flew out. Shended in front of Tang Jinghong and smiled. ¡°Jinghong, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Tang Jinghong hugged Chu Qingzhi tightly and said with lingering fear, ¡°1 didn¡¯t see you when I woke up. You scared me to death.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi let him hug her obediently. She wrapped her arms around Tang Jinghong¡¯s waist. ¡°What can happen to me? I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said gently, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Tong Yujie opened his eyes and saw the two of them hugging each other tightly, speechless.


    He closed his eyes and pretended to be unconscious for a while. Seeing that the two of them were still hugging each other affectionately, he could not help but ask, ¡°Um, can you disy your love after we go out?¡±


    Only then did Tang Jinghong let go of Chu Qingzhi.


    The three of them flew towards the waterfall.


    Behind the waterfall, the three of them came to the side of the pool where the two prisoners were submerged in water.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Tang Jinghong shed the snake that shot out of the pool into two. The snake was red and covered in bumps. It looked disgusting.


    As the first snake was killed, a few more snakes flew out of the pool¡­


    Tong Yujie went forward to kill the snakes with Tang Jinghong.


    He suddenly realized that the poison in his body seemed to have been removed. He could feel every inch of his flesh and blood rx. He had never felt so good before.


    He tilted his head and looked at Chu Qingzhi. Chu Qingzhi must be the one who did it.


    For a moment, he was indescribably grateful to Chu Qingzhi.


    After killing for a while, they finally wiped out the snakes in the pool. There was a pile of poisonous snake corpses on the ground.


    If one was bitten by these poisonous snakes, one would definitely die within five minutes. The poison was so strong that it was horrifying, but in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes, it was a treasure.


    Sometimes, extreme poison could also be used as an antidote for certain extreme poisons and even some serious illnesses.


    ¡°You guys go and save them. 1¡¯11 take off these poisonous snakes¡¯ poison sacs and galldders.¡± Her two disciples would definitely like it. She would bring these back as gifts for her disciples.


    Before Chu Qingzhi could finish speaking, Tong Yujie had already rushed towards the girl in the bride¡¯s clothes. ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong walked towards the ck-robed young man beside the girl. He found him familiar.


    Chu Qingzhi quickly took out the poison sacs and galldders of the snakes. Then, she wrapped them in the coat Tang Jinghong gave her and folded it into a bag before carrying it on her back.


    At this moment, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ears twitched. There were people on the ground above them. She turned around. ¡°Hurry up. Wan Zhilin is here.¡±


    Hearing this, the two of them quickly cut the rope and saved the two prisoners.


    Chu Qingzhi looked around and suddenly saw a stone door on the right. She quickly focused her divine sense.


    At the end of the stone door was actually an exit. Outside was the back door of Wan Zhilin¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    Without another word, Tang Jinghong and Tong Yujie carried the two unconscious people and followed Chu Qingzhi into the stone door.


    There were no mechanisms from the stone door to the end of the passageway, which made it convenient for them to escape.


    Chu Qingzhi came to the end of the passageway where it was blocked by an iron door. The door was locked and there were pursuers behind it. Left with no choice, Chu Qingzhi pped the door and shattered it.


    There was actually a woodshed outside the iron door. The loud noise rmed the guards in the residence and they quickly came over. When Chu Qingzhi heard footsteps outside, she walked to the window and jumped out. She turned around and broke the window. ¡°Quick.¡±


    The two of them quickly left through the window¡­


    ¡°Stop!¡± A guard saw the three people who suddenly appeared.


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand, and a gust of wind swept over, flipping the guards over. At the same time, Tang Jinghong and Tong Yujie jumped over the wall and flew out.


    Chu Qingzhi followed. At the same time, she gave the guards another strong gust of wind, causing them to roll on the ground a few times. The guards watched helplessly as they climbed over the wall and left.


    At this moment, Wan Zhilin had already brought his people to the waterfall.


    He originally thought that he would see the corpses of a few people, but he did not expect to first see arrows all over the ground, then broken threads, and finally the corpses of flying insects¡­


    He clenched his fists tightly and his breathing became heavy. ¡°Find them even if you have to dig three feet into the ground!¡±


    After roaring, he flew into the waterfall. When he saw that the two people had been saved, he was so angry that he was about to explode. ¡°When you find them, kill them on the spot!¡±


    The guards did not dare to dy and immediately left through the stone door to chase after Chu Qingzhi and the others.


    Previously, when Wan Zhilin was informed that someone had infiltrated his mansion, he mobilized some people in advance to keep watch outside the mansion and catch anyone who jumped out over the wall.


    So after Chu Qingzhi and the other two left Wan Zhilin¡¯s mansion, a group of soldiers guarding outside ran over, shouting, ¡°Catch them!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi observed the surroundings for a while. ¡°Take the right.¡±


    After they ran for a while, an arrow shot over. Chu Qingzhi grabbed the arrow and threw it back the way it came.


    The archer did not expect the arrow to return. Caught off guard, he was shot in the chest and died.


    When the archers at the side saw this, they were shocked. However, they quickly calmed down and continued to shoot at the three of them. They did not believe that she could grab so many arrows at the same time.


    Threatened by the rain of arrows, Tang Jinghong and Tong Yujie put the people they were carrying down and took out their swords to block,


    A glint shed across Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes. She took out the spiritual flute from her sleeve. ¡°Cover your ears!¡± Then, she ced it by her lips and yed it.


    Spiritual light flew out of the spiritual flute like ripples. All the arrows that came into contact with the spiritual light shattered. After the light hit the archers, they immediately spat out blood¡­


    Soon, everyone was lying on the ground.


    Last time, she didn¡¯t have enough spiritual power to activate such a high-level attack technique. This time, she had more spiritual power, so she could barely activate it.


    But it was too taxing on her body. As soon as she stopped, she spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    ¡°Qingzhi!¡± Tang Jinghong rushed over and hugged Chu Qingzhi.


    At this moment, a carriage drove out of the darkness. ¡°They are catching up. Get in!¡±


    They had no choice but to get into the carriage.


    After that, the carriage quickly drove into the darkness..

 Chapter 230 - 230: A Loyal Person

    Chapter 230: A Loyal Person


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the carriage, Tang Jinghong hugged Chu Qingzhi tightly while looking at the young man in green warily. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The young man in green smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. My master specially sent me to pick you up. I¡¯ll send you to a safe ce.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Why are you helping us?¡±


    Instead of answering, the young man in green asked, ¡°You¡¯re the senior brother, right?¡±


    Senior Brother?


    Tong Yujie widened his eyes and could not hide his shock. Could Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi be that pair of senior and junior brothers who helped the weak and upheld justice?


    Tang Jinghong reacted. The young man in green seemed to have treated them as the senior and junior brothers who had caused a ruckus in the northern border recently. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. We¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you deny it or not. My master has a deep grudge against the Lord of the Northern Border. He is more than willing to help people who cause trouble for the Lord of the Northern Border.¡±


    The young man in green tried his best to show goodwill. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, I would have brought the pursuers over just now, not the carriage.¡±


    Tang Jinghong still did not let down his guard. ¡°Who¡¯s your master?¡±


    The young man in green had a smile on his face. ¡°He¡¯s waiting for us at our destination.¡±


    Tang Jinghong did not say anything else and secretly tightened his grip on the sword in his hand.


    The carriage drove into a remote house. There were thousands of houses here with zigzagging alleys between them. Finding a person here was like finding a needle in the hay. It was the best hiding ce at the moment.


    The young man in green was the first to get off. Then, he helped the unconscious people off the carriage. Tang Jinghong carried Chu Qingzhi and was thest to get off.


    A handsome young man walked out of the house. However, this person looked sick and weak, like a delicate flower that was withering.


    Tang Jinghong recognized this person. ¡°Seventh Prince!¡± (The seventh son of the Lord of the Northern Border.)


    Li Yuanshao bowed slightly to Tang Jinghong. ¡°Greetings, hero.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was carrying Chu Qingzhi. He said politely, ¡°I¡¯m not a hero. Seventh Prince, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Li Yuanshao smiled. ¡°The room is cleaned up. Hero, please send her in first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Jinghong followed the young man in green into the room and carried Chu Qingzhi to the bed. ¡°Is there a doctor?¡±


    The young man in green said, ¡°I know a little. Let me take a look at your junior brother.¡±


    Tang Jinghong moved aside. He was very nervous, afraid that Qingzhi would fall unconscious likest time.


    At the thought of this, he could not help but me himself. He couldn¡¯t protect Qingzhi well and always let her get injured.


    Why couldn¡¯t he be more powerful?


    Li Yuanshao followed him into the room. ¡°Hero, don¡¯t worry. Chusheng¡¯s medical skills are not bad. As long as it¡¯s not fatal, he can cure her.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at the young man in green. There was a loyal servant beside Li Yuanshao called Cong Chusheng. It was said that he knew all kinds of martial arts and was very smart. Many people wanted to poach him but failed.


    ¡°Thank you, Seventh Prince.¡±


    Li Yuanshao was curious. ¡°How did you recognize me at a nce?¡±


    Tang Jinghong casually made up a story. ¡°I was lucky enough to see you once at a worshiping ceremony.¡±


    At the worshiping ceremony, everyone in the mansion of the Lord of the Northern Border had to attend. It was not strange for others to see him at the ceremony.


    Just as Cong Chusheng was about to take Chu Qingzhi¡¯s pulse, Chu Qingzhi woke up and retracted her hand. She scanned the room and was relieved to see Tang Jinghong.


    When Tang Jinghong saw that Chu Qingzhi was awake, he immediately walked over and asked with concern, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said honestly, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling unwell. It¡¯s just that my body is a little exhausted and 1 need to rest for a few days.¡±


    When Tang Jinghong heard that, he med himself even more. It was all because he was not capable enough that Qingzhi was injured. ¡°Is there anything that you want to eat?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be fine after resting.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi with a gaze that was gentler than the moonlight. ¡°Then sleep. I¡¯ll prepare food for youter.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± She was really exhausted after using up her spiritual power. Now that she was safe, she could sleep in peace.


    Tang Jinghong touched Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hair. ¡°OK.¡±


    He tucked Chu Qingzhi in and asked everyone to leave the room. They went outside to talk.


    Li Yuanshao and Cong Chusheng felt indescribably awkward. This pair of junior and senior brothers did not look like brothers at all. Instead, they looked like a loving couple.


    The two of them thought of something and looked at each other. Their eyes widened. Could they be gay?


    No matter how shocked they were, they all came to the room next door.


    The ck-robed young man was lying here. Under the light, Tang Jinghong recognized him.


    Seven years ago, when he was on the march, he met a young boy who had fainted on the side of the road from hunger because of the war. He could not take him away, so he gave him the steamed bun he had brought.


    The young boy had turned into a young man, but with the uniqueness of having six fingers, he was very easy to recognize.


    Cong Chusheng walked over to take his pulse. ¡°There are countless internal injuries and whip wounds on his body. After soaking in the water for a long time, his lower body is probably no longer functional. His body has been corroded by poison. If he is saved and recuperates well, he might live for a longer time. Otherwise, he will only live for three to five years.¡±


    Li Yuanshao looked at Cong Chusheng helplessly. Chu Sheng was good at everything, but he was just too straightforward. ¡°Let¡¯s save him first.¡±


    Cong Chusheng nodded, opened the medicine box, and took out a pill to feed the young man.


    Soon, the young man coughed and spat out some ck blood. He woke up and looked around nkly. When he saw that he had escaped the water prison, all his emotions turned into ecstasy.


    He was finally free from the dark water prison and those terrifying poisonous snakes.


    He got off the bed excitedly and knelt down in front of them. ¡°Thank you for saving me¡­¡±


    At this point, he suddenly paused and looked at the people in the room. ¡°W-Why did you save me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong helped him up. ¡°Let¡¯s talk slowly.¡±


    The young man looked at Tang Jinghong in confusion. He didn¡¯t know the person in front of him, but why did he seem to care about him? ¡°Can you tell me who you are?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said gently, ¡°Do you still remember those steamed buns?¡±


    He would always remember the steamed buns that saved his life. Moreover, he had been looking for the person who gave him the steamed buns.


    After hearing Tang Jinghong¡¯s words, he was even more ecstatic. His eyes turned red from excitement. He knelt down in front of Tang Jinghong and asked anxiously, ¡°Are you my benefactor?¡±


    He was a little puzzled as to why his benefactor¡¯s appearance had changed, but other than the two of them, no one knew about the steamed buns.


    Tang Jinghong quickly helped him up. ¡°Get up quickly. Sit down and talk.¡±


    The young man probed, ¡°Benefactor, do you still remember my name?¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought to himself that this guy must have seen that his appearance had changed and was testing him. ¡°I remember, Wang Xingming. Sometimes, what you see might not be what it truly is..¡±

 Chapter 231 - 231: Hidden Family

    Chapter 231: Hidden Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wang Xingming was stunned and understood what Tang Jinghong meant. He no longer had any doubts. ¡°Benefactor, why am I here?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I went to the water prison with a few friends to save someone. When I saw you there, 1 saved you too.¡±


    Wang Xingming¡¯s eyes were red. He was extremely touched. ¡°Benefactor, you¡¯ve saved me twice.¡±


    Tang Jinghong patted Wang Xingming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all fate. Rest for a while. I¡¯ll go see another friend.¡±


    Wang Xingming nodded and thought to himself that it was probably not convenient for them to talk now, so his benefactor let him rest.


    Tong Yujie was about to look for Tang Jinghong when he turned around and saw Tang Jinghong. Since Tang Jinghong was hiding his identity now, he changed the way he addressed him. ¡°Brother.¡±


    Tang Jinghong moved aside and gave way to Cong Chusheng. He said, ¡°Chusheng knows medicine. Let him take a look at your sister.¡±


    Tong Yujie looked at Cong Chusheng and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Then, Cong Chusheng walked to the bed and took the pulse of the girl on the bed. ¡°She¡¯s very seriously injured. There¡¯s also poison umted in her body. Let¡¯s detoxify her first.¡±


    After saying that, he took out a pill from the medicine box and fed it to the girl.


    These pills were hard toe by. It was too painful for him to give away two pills today.


    However, if he could help his master, these two pills would be worth it.


    Not long after she ate, the girl woke up. She was rtively calm and swept her gaze across the room, her eyes filled with scrutiny.


    Tong Yujie sat on the bed excitedly. ¡°Sister, do you still remember me?¡±


    The girl sized up Tong Yujie¡­


    Brother?


    She remembered that she had an elder brother, but she did not remember what he looked like. After all, she was too young at that time when they separated.


    Tong Yujie saw that she was at a loss and quickly said, ¡°My name is Tong Yujie. Your name is Tong Yaxin. Do you still remember?¡±


    Yang Jingwen shook her head.


    Instead of answering Tong Yujie¡¯s question, she asked, ¡°Were you the one who saved me from the water prison?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°My two friends and I saved you.¡±


    He had saved her life. No matter what, she should be grateful. Moreover, it was not bad to have a brother. Hence, Yang Jingwen said in an epting manner, ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s just that 1 don¡¯t remember you. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m very happy to have a brother.¡±


    It was a good start that his sister did not reject him. He would take his time to rebuild the rtionship with his sister. ¡°Can you tell me why they arrested you?¡±


    Yang Jingwen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that they had deliberately found someone who looked like her to lower her guard in order to find out her secret?


    With this thought, she became wary. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was getting married when they caught me.¡±


    Tong Yujie¡¯s gazended on Yang Jingwen¡¯s wedding dress. He asked nervously, ¡°Who were you going to marry?¡±


    Yang Jingwen nced at Li Yuanshao and grabbed the nket, looking troubled.


    Tong Yujie was extremely anxious. ¡°Sister, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± It was a secret. If she told him, she would cause a huge disaster.]


    Seeing that Yang Jingwen was so against talking about this, Tong Yujie thought that it was because she didn¡¯t like her husband and didn¡¯t want to talk about him, so he did not ask further. ¡°Rest well. We¡¯ll talk about this in the future.¡± Yang Jingwen lowered her head and did not speak.


    They left the room.


    Tang Jinghong asked Cong Chusheng, ¡°Is there a kitchen here?¡±


    Cong Chusheng looked up in shock. ¡°Hero, why are you asking this?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I¡¯ll make something for Xiao Qing to eat.¡±


    Cong Chusheng¡¯s eyes widened. Could it be that the two of them really had that kind of rtionship? How deep must their rtionship be to do this for each other?


    Tang Jinghong frowned slightly. Why was this gaze so strange?


    Li Yuanshao smiled and walked over. He was a gentle and weak young master. His every move was very pleasing to the eye. ¡°I know where the kitchen is. This way, please.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Li Yuanshao brought Tang Jinghong into the kitchen. ¡°There¡¯s everything in the kitchen. Help yourself.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thanked him politely, then rolled up his sleeves and began to make food for Qingzhi.


    Soon, a fragrance wafted out of the kitchen.


    Cong Chusheng stood beside Li Yuanshao and sighed. ¡°Master, this Senior Brother dotes on his Junior Brother very much.¡±


    Li Yuanshao spoke unhurriedly, his expression especially dignified. ¡°There are all kinds of people in this world. The longer you live, the more you will find this true.¡±


    Cong Chusheng nodded in agreement. ¡°Master, you are right.¡±


    At Wan Zhilin¡¯s mansion.


    When Wan Zhilin chased out of the water prison, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    ¡°There are only a few of them, but there are hundreds or thousands of us. How could you let them escape? Good-for-nothing, trash!¡±


    Everyone lowered their heads, not even daring to breathe loudly.


    A person walked towards Wan Zhilin. ¡°Lord Wan, one of them has a jade flute that glows. The tune thates out of the flute can not only shatter arrows, but also hurt people. The people who were injured by the jade flute are still unconscious. The doctor said that their internal organs seem to be damaged.¡± Wan Zhilin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Really? That magical?¡±


    That person said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. More than one person saw it. Moreover, the arrows on the ground were shattered into pieces.¡±


    Wan Zhilin looked down. Not only did the wood part of the arrow shatter into pieces, but even the iron part was crooked.


    To possess a jade flute with such a magical effect, could it be someone from those hidden families?


    The hidden families all had ultimate techniques that were only passed down in the family. Moreover, these ultimate techniques were powerful and strange. As long as they used such ultimate techniques, there would definitely be blood.


    Thinking of this, he felt a chill run down his spine. If they provoked such a family, the northern border would probably be in endless trouble in the future.


    ¡°Clean up the mess. I¡¯ll report it to His Highness immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Wan.¡±


    Wan Zhilin rushed to the mansion of the Lord of the Northern Border..

 Chapter 232 - 232: So Many Secrets

    Chapter 232: So Many Secrets


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the mansion of the Lord of the Northern Border.


    In the study, after hearing Wan Zhilin¡¯s words, the Lord of the Northern Border pped the table and shattered it. He said angrily, ¡°Which hidden family has such a powerful technique?¡±


    A single person could fight against more than a thousand people. If such a person could not be used by him, he wouldn¡¯t let him live.


    Wan Zhilin was so frightened that he knelt down and hurriedly said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll definitely find this family as soon as possible and eliminate them!¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border did not lose his rationality. He slowly rxed his clenched fists and suppressed the anger in his heart. ¡°No, 1 want this person to live and be used by me.¡±


    Wan Zhilin immediately replied, ¡°1 understand.¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border waved his hand. ¡°You may leave.¡±


    Wan Zhilin epted the order and retreated.


    The Lord of the Northern Border looked in the direction where Wan Zhilin left. His face was gloomy, and his eyes became as terrifying as a poisonous snake. ¡°There¡¯s only one oue for those who go against me¡­ They¡¯ll wish they were dead!¡±


    In an ordinary-looking house.


    Tang Jinghong made a pot of nutritious ck chicken soup. There were some angelica and lion¡¯s mane mushrooms in the chicken soup, and it smelled very delicious.


    He scooped a bowl, tore off a drumstick, and carried it to the room.


    ¡°Qingzhi, eat something!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi woke up when she heard Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice. She sat up and smiled at Tang Jinghong. ¡°Did you make chicken soup?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It might not taste as good as what you made. Eat some. We¡¯ll go to the city to eat tomorrow.¡±


    Tang Jinghong walked over and carried Chu Qingzhi to the stool to sit down. Then, he brought the shoes over for her to wear. Even though he knew that Qingzhi was better than him, he still wanted to pamper her.


    Chu Qingzhi cooperated and pretended to need care.


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°Try it.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± This was Chu Qingzhi¡¯s first time eating Tang Jinghong¡¯s cooking, and she was looking forward to it. She took a small sip of the soup. It was especially fresh and moderately hot. ¡°Jinghong, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°Then eat more. There is still a lot in the pot.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi ate the drumstick. ¡°Jinghong, do you want to eat some too?¡±


    ¡°You eat first, and then after you are done, the rest is mine.¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes were gentle. His gaze was originally very sharp and cold, but every time he looked at Chu Qingzhi, his eyes would involuntarily soften.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. She picked up the spoon and scooped a spoonful of soup for Tang Jinghong. ¡°Try it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. He drank the soup in one gulp. ¡°It tastes better when you feed me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi blinked at Tang Jinghong and said coquettishly, ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯m not full. I still want to eat.¡±


    Tang Jinghong rubbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s head dotingly. ¡°I¡¯ll get you more.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded.


    Tang Jinghong came to the kitchen and ced the other drumstick and two wings in a bowl for Chu Qingzhi.


    He was stopped when he reached the kitchen door.


    ¡°Brother, can I get a bowl of chicken soup for my sister?¡± Tong Yujie thought about how his sister had not eaten. When he saw a pot of good chicken soup, he could not help but want to give her some.


    Qingzhi was not full yet. Tang Jinghong hesitated for a moment. ¡°Only one bowl?¡±


    Tong Yujie nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then go and help yourself.¡± Tang Jinghong was a little unwilling. He cooked it specially for Qingzhi, but refusing would make him look like a stingy person.


    Tang Jinghong gently ced the chicken soup in front of Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, I brought you some more.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the drumstick and took two bites. She suddenly remembered something. ¡°Jinghong, when 1 was looking for the entrance to the water prison yesterday, I met a man in ck. He was there to look for the princess¡¯s personal maid.¡±


    Tang Jinghong narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°For a secret letter.¡± Chu Qingzhi waved at Tang Jinghong, who leaned closer. ¡°1 knocked out that man in ck and hid him in the green bamboo forest beside the rockery. We can bring him out for questioning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Tang Jinghong looked at the sky. There were still two hours before dawn. Now that Wan Zhilin was looking for them everywhere, the mansion shouldn¡¯t be heavily guarded.


    Chu Qingzhi changed Tang Jinghong¡¯s appearance and tapped his eyes. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see through the illusion. ¡°Then be careful. If you don¡¯te back in an hour, 1¡¯11 go look for you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong felt sweet in his heart. He suddenly felt that Qingzhi was his strongest backer.


    Chu Qingzhi continued to drink the chicken soup and narrowed her eyes in enjoyment. She didn¡¯t expect Jinghong¡¯s cooking to be so good and delicious.


    After Tang Jinghong left the house, he took out a handkerchief and covered his face. Then, he flew to Wan Zhilin¡¯s mansion.


    In the room, Cong Chusheng looked at Li Yuanshao, whose face seemed to have turned even paler. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we go back to sleep ande back tomorrow?¡±


    Li Yuanshao waved his hand. ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re injured and sick. They won¡¯t leave,¡± Cong Chusheng advised, afraid that his master¡¯s condition might worsen.


    Li Yuanshao thought about it, but in the end, he rejected it. ¡°No, I can¡¯t miss this opportunity. 1 can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Cong Chusheng was anxious. ¡°Master, but your body¡­¡±


    Li Yuanshao did not reply. After a while, he stood up and walked out of the room. He came to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s door and knocked. ¡°Hero, 1 have something to discuss with you. Is it convenient?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was surprised. What was there to discuss?


    ¡°Come backter. My senior brother is not here.¡± Li Yuanshao was the Seventh Prince, so he should be here to talk about political matters. She wasn¡¯t interested.


    ¡°Sure, thanks.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi yawned. She had just woken up and couldn¡¯t sleep, so she was a little bored. ¡°1 wonder if Jinghong had brought that guy out?¡±


    Tang Jinghong returned with the man after half an hour. He entered through the window and did not alert anyone.


    The man in ck was still unconscious when he was thrown to the ground.


    Tang Jinghong pulled off his scarf and said, ¡°Qingzhi, he¡¯s from the An Huai Kingdom.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand, and a spiritual light spread out, covering the entire room to prevent what they said from being eavesdropped. ¡°Indeed. He told me before.¡±


    ¡°Why would a pce maid with a secret letter be in Wan Zhilin¡¯s mansion.¡± Tang Jinghong was puzzled.


    Chu Qingzhi patted Tang Jinghong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s ask him first..¡±

 Chapter 233 - 233: Mysteries

    Chapter 233: Mysteries


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi sshed tea on the man in ck to wake him up.


    The man in ck was still so vignt that upon waking up, his first reaction was to escape, but when he moved, he realized that his entire body was limp. He could not even raise his finger, let alone move. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong interrupted him coldly. ¡°Which princess¡¯s maid of the An Huai Kingdom are you looking for?¡±


    The man in ck had a familiar feeling of being unable to control himself from answering. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Princess Yun Hua.¡±


    Princess Yun Hua was the seventh child of the emperor of the An Huai Kingdom. Her biological mother was the eldest daughter of the number one family in the An Huai Kingdom, and she was also the empress.


    However, the emperor was very afraid of the power of the empress¡¯s family. On the surface, he respected the empress, but in fact, he was secretly targeting and scheming against the empress¡¯s family. However, her family had existed for 300 years and had a longer history than the royal family. It was not a family the emperor could shake, so he failed repeatedly.


    Fortunately, Princess Yun Hua was a girl. Otherwise, she would have died long ago.


    The emperor did not like the princess, but she was the apple of the empress¡¯s eyes.


    Moreover, this princess had a few very powerful and rich uncles. Before she was born, Princess Yun Hua was already the richest person in her generation.


    Tang Jinghong suddenly felt a huge dark enveloping the Daling Dynasty, and they were all prey under the. ¡°Why is Princess Yun Hua¡¯s maid in Daling?¡±


    The man in ck¡¯s heart trembled. If he said it, he would be a sinner of the An Huai Kingdom. However, he still opened his mouth and said, ¡°The princess married over, so her personal maid naturally had toe too.¡±


    If a princess of a country married into another country, it would be a huge matter that concerned the diplomatic rtion of both countries. Why didn¡¯t they receive any news?


    Tang Jinghong was extremely shocked. ¡°You mean that the princess of An Huai Kingdom married into the Daling Dynasty?¡±


    The man in ck bit his tongue hard to stop himself from speaking, but he failed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stared at the man in ck. ¡°Who did she marry?¡±


    The man in ck closed his eyes and felt guilty. ¡°The heir of the Lord of the Northern Border.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Jinghong was extremely shocked and felt that it was ridiculous. ¡°The princess is marrying the heir of the Lord of the Northern Border?! Are you nning to join forces to rebel?¡±


    The man in ck let out a deep breath. ¡°1 don¡¯t know.¡±


    Tang Jinghong took the tea from Chu Qingzhi and took a sip. He calmed down and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the princess¡¯s maid?¡±


    The man in ck tensed up again. The willpower in his mind that made him obedient could not be resisted. ¡°Jingwen.¡±


    Jingwen?


    Yang Jingwen?


    Tang Jinghong suddenly thought of Tong Yujie¡¯s sister who they saved from Wan Zhilin¡¯s mansion. Was she the princess¡¯s maid?


    ¡°Do you know Jingwen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen her portrait.¡±


    Tang Jinghong would take him to see Tong Yujie¡¯s sister to confirm itter. Now, he still had onest question. ¡°What¡¯s the secret letter about?¡±


    The man in ck was just a secret guard and could note into contact with information of this level. ¡°1 don¡¯t know.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly interrupted, ¡°Where¡¯s your princess?¡±


    The man in ck sighed. ¡°The princess ran away from the marriage.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°1¡¯11 bring you to meet your princess¡¯s maid.¡±


    The man in ck was stunned. Was the princess¡¯s maid taken by this guy?


    Tang Jinghong grabbed his cor and dragged him towards Yang Jingwen¡¯s room.


    Tong Yujie was standing guard there. When he saw this, he asked, ¡°Brother, who is this person?¡± Based on his killer¡¯s intuition, this man in ck was probably the same person as him.


    Tang Jinghong avoided Tong Yujie¡¯s question. ¡°1 need your sister¡¯s help with something. Please go and tell her.¡±


    Tong Yujie had no reason to refuse. ¡°Wait a moment. 1¡¯11 go in and ask her first.¡±


    He nced at the man in ck and could feel that his identity was not simple.


    Yang Jingwen was seriously injured. After drinking the chicken soup that Tong Yujie had given her, she fell asleep.


    Tong Yujie walked out and said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Tang Jinghong walked in with the man in ck. ¡°Is it her?¡±


    The man in ck found it unbelievable. ¡°Yes.¡± He did not expect the princess¡¯s maid to have fallen into someone else¡¯s hands. That secret letter¡­


    Tong Yujie was dumbfounded. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was filled with doubts. Could it be that Yang Jingwen went to the An Huai Kingdom after leaving the vige? But how did a little girl like her do it? In addition, she was wearing a wedding dress. Wait, the princess ran away, and her personal maid was wearing a wedding dress. Then¡­ did that mean that she married in ce of the princess?


    Suddenly, he felt that there were more and more mysteries that needed to be untangled.


    Tang Jinghong carried the man in ck out of the room.


    Tong Yujie stood at the door of the room and watched them leave with a dark expression on his face. What exactly happened?


    The man in ck was tied up by Tang Jinghong and thrown into the woodshed. The secret guard of the emperor of An Huai Kingdom knew far more than this. They would dig deeper when they brought him back.


    Li Yuanshao and Cong Chusheng stayed in their room the entire time. It was unknown if they were not curious or if they were asleep and did not hear themotion.


    Tang Jinghong returned to his room and discussed with Chu Qingzhi. After dawn, Tang Jinghong looked for Tong Yujie alone. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to show your sincerity.¡±


    Tong Yujie was straightforward. He took out a few maps and handed them to Tang Jinghong. ¡°These are the defensive map of the Northern Border, the map of the mansion of the Lord of the Northern Border, and the location of the Lord of the Northern Border¡¯s private army.¡±


    Tong Yujie paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I also received a piece of information.¡±


    Tang Jinghong tilted his head and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Tong Yujie pursed his lips. ¡°The Lord of the Northern Border intends to secretly form a marriage alliance with the emperor of An Huai Kingdom and mine the iron mine at the foot of Heavenly Snow Mountain.¡±


    Each piece of news was more explosive than thest!


    Tang Jinghong moved his fingers. Marriage alliance! Iron mine! Weapons! It seemed that the Lord of the Northern Border really wanted to rebel. ¡°Their alliance is destined to fail.¡±


    The princess had run away, and her maid was in their hands. The heir was also in their hands. How was this marriage alliance going to seed?


    Wait a minute, the king of An Huai Kingdom had more than one princess! And the Lord of the Northern Border had more than one son!


    It seemed that they had to make a move!


    Also, the discovery of an iron mine should, byw, be reported directly to the emperor and mined by the imperial court. Now, the two sides wanted to exploit it secretly and split the gains. It could be seen that the imperial court had lost their grip on the Northern border.


    ¡°What are your ns next?¡± Tang Jinghong wanted to recruit Tong Yujie. His martial arts skills were extremely high. With him joining, it would be like adding wings to a tiger.


    Tong Yujie thought about it for the entire nightst night. Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi helped him find and save his sister. His long-cherished wish was finally fulfilled. Then, Chu Qingzhi helped him remove the poison that Wan Zhilin had drugged him with many years ago. As long as Tang Jinghong needed his help, he would help to the best of his ability.


    He cupped his fists respectfully. ¡°If General doesn¡¯t mind, 1 also want to serve the country!¡±


    Tang Jinghong reached out and lifted Tong Yujie¡¯s arm.. ¡°Good!¡±

 Chapter 234 - 234: An Imposter

    Chapter 234: An Imposter


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong looked at the maps carefully again and did not find any ws, but he still needed to verify them. ¡°How much do you know about the crossbow?¡±


    Tong Yujie said, ¡°Tang Jianying, one of the ten trusted aides of the Lord of the Northern Border, is in charge of making crossbows. The modified crossbow was made two years ago, and the Lord of the Northern Border ordered that it be kept a secret. No one knows much about it.¡±


    What Tang Jinghong wanted to know the most was, ¡°Who is the person who modified the crossbow?¡±


    The topic of the modified crossbow was extremely sensitive in the Northern Border. No matter who it was, if they talked about it, they would be killed without mercy. During this period of time, Tong Yujie had been asking around and was almost discovered.


    ¡°General, only the Lord of the Northern Border knows about this. With my status, 1 can¡¯t find out. I¡¯ve tried my best to find out but to no avail.¡±


    ¡°Continue to ask around. We must find this person.¡± Tang Jinghong thought to himself. Although Tong Yujie was powerful, he was only an assassin. There were people in the northern border who were more powerful than Tong Yujie.


    Tong Yujie cupped his fists. ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong put away the maps and returned to his room to write a few letters. He sent them out one by one and began to set up his n. Then, he came to Wang Xingming¡¯s room.


    Wang Xingming had taken Cong Chusheng¡¯s pill and his body recovered very quickly. When he saw Tang Jinghong enter, he immediately stood up excitedly. ¡°Benefactor.¡±


    Tang Jinghong patted his shoulder. ¡°Sit. Don¡¯t worry about the formalities.¡±


    ¡°Also, you don¡¯t have to call me benefactor. If you don¡¯t mind, call me Brother.¡±


    Wang Xingming nodded. ¡°Yes, Brother.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°Since we¡¯re brothers, sit while we talk.¡±


    Wang Xingming sat down happily.


    Tang Jinghong went straight to the point. ¡°Xingming, 1 came to look for you mainly to ask why you were imprisoned.¡±


    At the mention of this, the smile on Wang Xingming¡¯s face immediately disappeared. He slowly clenched his fists but did not answer Tang Jinghong¡¯s question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s your current military position?¡±


    Tang Jinghong was puzzled. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    Wang Xingming¡¯s expression was extremely serious, and there was a faint look of fear. ¡°Brother, if your military position isn¡¯t high enough, I¡¯m afraid telling you that will harm you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought for a moment and said, ¡°The National General!¡±


    Wang Xingming was stunned. Then, he knelt on one knee. The admiration in his heart was like a surging river. He said excitedly, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    Tang Jinghong helped him up. ¡°Can you tell me now?¡±


    Nodding, Wang Xingming said in a trembling voice, ¡°The Lord of the Northern Border is not the Lord of the Northern Border.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Jinghong was shocked and his expression changed. ¡°Is the current Lord of the Northern Border in disguise?¡±


    Wang Xingming nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    This trip to the northern border was really worth it. Tang Jinghong felt like he was watching a drama. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Wang Xingming revealed another huge secret. ¡°I was the one who helped him disguise.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, who was usually as stable as a mountain, could not help but ask in disbelief, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    Wang Xingming fell into his memories. ¡°Brother, that day, after I ate your steamed buns, I gradually gained strength. Then I left and met an old man halfway.¡±


    ¡°He carried a broken basket on his back and was also dressed in tattered clothes. He looked like an old beggar, but he was very rich.¡±


    ¡°When I met him, he was buying roast chicken. When he saw me staring at him, he tore off a chicken thigh and gave it to me. After that, 1 followed him.¡±


    ¡°He asked me not to follow him. I insisted on following him. After following him for half a month, he suddenly fell sick. 1 took care of him with the mentality of repaying his kindness. Then, he told me that no one had ever cared about him so much in more than ten years. He was touched and wanted to take me in as his disciple. His hidden technique is changing faces.¡±


    ¡°I can use some tools and materials to change a person¡¯s face. I can make a facepletely into another face, just like you.¡±


    Wang Xingming looked at Tang Jinghong¡¯s face carefully and clicked his tongue in wonder. ¡°But my skills can¡¯tpare to yours. Your face is wless, and mine are wed.¡±


    ¡°My master didn¡¯t expect me to be so talented in this area. 1 surpassed him quickly. Later on, my reputation gradually spread and I even obtained the title of ¡®Ghost Face¡¯.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also because of this name that the fake Lord of the Northern Border came to me three years ago and asked me to change his face.¡±


    ¡°Brother, if I refused, I would die. I had no choice but to help him change his face, but I left myself a way out.¡±


    Wang Xingming said with lingering fear, ¡°I knew that once I did my job, it would be the time of my death, so 1 told him that if he killed me, the people 1 nted in the northern border would reveal this secret to the entire world.¡±


    ¡°The fake Lord of the Northern Border didn¡¯t dare to take the risk, so he tied me up and imprisoned me in the water prison.¡±


    After listening to the whole story, Tang Jinghong had already calmed down, but he still felt that it was ridiculous. ¡°What is the real identity of this fake Lord of the Northern Border?¡±


    Wang Xingming shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that he¡¯s very young. He¡¯s about the same age as you. He¡¯s especially noble, like a prince in the pce.¡±


    Tang Jinghong had no idea. ¡°Then where is the real Lord of the Northern Border?¡±


    Wang Xingming shook his head.


    Tang Jinghong asked again, ¡°Who else knows that the Lord of the Northern Border is fake?¡±


    Wang Xingming shook his head again.


    Tang Jinghong tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°Xingming, recuperate well. After you leave, change your face and leave the northern border.¡±


    Wang Xingming knelt down again. ¡°Brother, I want to follow you. I don¡¯t want to leave. I¡¯ve been looking for you for so many years. I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I¡¯m not chasing you away. I¡¯m asking you to go to the capital. My people are there.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Wang Xingming heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t chase me away, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said casually, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for the person who modified the crossbow. Do you have any clues?¡±


    Wang Xingming said unexpectedly, ¡°Brother, 1 really have a clue.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was surprised.


    Wang Xingming said in a low voice, ¡°Brother, I once heard the sound of forging near the Heavenly Snow Mountain. You can go there and look.¡±


    ¡°Forging?¡± Tang Jinghong pondered. There were barren mountains around the Heavenly Snow Mountain. There were no viges, not even a family. Why would there be the sound of forging? ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the sound of forging?¡±


    Wang Xingming said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m positive.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought to himself, It seems that it¡¯s time to discuss it with Qingzhiter and go to the Heavenly Snow Mountain to take a look..

 Chapter 235 - 235: A Blank Letter

    Chapter 235: A nk Letter


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi effortlessly obtained the secret letter from Yang Jingwen.


    No one would have thought that Yang Jingwen would hide the secret letter in her undergarment.


    Chu Qingzhi took the secret letter under Yang Jingwen¡¯s frightened gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re Tong Yujie¡¯s sister. We are on the same side. I won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    Yang Jingwen closed her eyes with resignation. She had tried her best to protect the secret letter but failed. ¡°How can you be sure that I¡¯m Tong Yujie¡¯s sister?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡± Chu Qingzhi only wanted to know what she wanted to know. ¡°How did you be the princess¡¯s personal maid?¡±


    Yang Jingwen¡¯s lips trembled as she said, ¡°I¡¯m a secret guard nurtured by the empress. I¡¯m in charge of the princess¡¯s safety.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sized up Yang Jingwen. No wonder she felt that this girl didn¡¯t look like a pce maid. ¡°Since you are a secret guard, why did you marry in her ce? Also, why is the secret letter in your hands?¡±


    Yang Jingwen was also helpless. ¡°The princess drugged all of us and ran away. In order to save our lives, everyone suggested that I rece her and look for the princess at the same time.¡±


    ¡°As for the secret letter, besides being the empress¡¯s person, I¡¯m also the emperor¡¯s person.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    It turned out that she was a double agent. Moreover, she was at the level where she was entrusted to carry a secret letter. Chu Qingzhi quite admired the girl in front of her.


    ¡°You¡¯re so powerful. How did you get caught by Wan Zhilin?¡±


    Yang Jingwen found that she couldn¡¯t stop herself from answering the ordinary-looking young man in front of her. ¡°We have a spy nted by Wan Zhilin in our team, and Wan Zhilin is in charge of managing all the assassins in the northern border. No matter how powerful and smart I am, I¡¯m not his match.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Yang Jingwen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Rest. If you can forget the past, forget it. There¡¯s nothing wrong with being Tong Yujie¡¯s sister.¡±


    Yang Jingwen looked straight at Chu Qingzhi and suddenly said, ¡°I want Li Yuanshao.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was about to leave when she stopped. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Yang Jingwen said solemnly, ¡°I want to be his princess consort. Hero, if you help me, 1¡¯11 tell you some more secrets.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s impression of this girl plummeted. ¡°You like Li Yuanshao? Then are you nning to betray the An Huai Kingdom?¡±


    Yang Jingwen said calmly, ¡°The An Huai Kingdom is not my mother country to begin with. I¡¯m just being used. Now that I¡¯m back in the Daling Dynasty, what does the An Huai Kingdom have to do with me?!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°Miss, if Li Yuanshao likes you too, then I encourage you to be his princess consort. If he doesn¡¯t like you¡­ you¡¯d better not seek humiliations.¡±


    Yang Jingwen obviously did not expect Chu Qingzhi to persuade her. She looked at Chu Qingzhi in a daze.


    ¡°But I like Li Yuanshao.¡±


    ¡°A year ago, 1 came to the Daling Dynasty to do something and was injured. He was the one who covered for me and asked his people to treat my injuries. Otherwise, I would be dead now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at Yang Jingwen. ¡°In that case, 1 wish you sess.¡±


    Yang Jingwen also smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s another question.¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give the letter to Wan Zhilin?¡±


    ¡°Wan Zhilin didn¡¯t capture me for the secret letter. Besides, the Lord of the Northern Border probably doesn¡¯t know that Wan Zhilin captured me.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Back in her room, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong shared the news with each other. Then, Chu Qingzhi handed the secret letter to Tang Jinghong.


    The seal on the secret letter had not been touched, and the letter had not been opened.


    Tang Jinghong tore open the envelope and took out the letter. However, the letter¡­ was nk.


    Well¡­


    Chu Qingzhi checked the letter carefully. ¡°There¡¯s really no words on the paper. Jinghong, are we being yed?!¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi, this doesn¡¯t seem to be fake.¡± Tang Jinghong analyzed carefully. ¡°On the night we went to save them, the An Huai Kingdom sent many experts to Wan Zhilin¡¯s mansion and there was a fierce fight between the two sides. If it was a nk letter, there was no need for them to go to such length.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought about it carefully. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Jinghong. Why didn¡¯t the emperor of the An Huai Kingdom tell the Lord of the Northern Border that Yang Jingwen was captured by Wan Zhilin?¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility¡­¡±


    The two of them said in unison, ¡°Those experts weren¡¯t sent by the emperor.¡±


    The two of them discussed for a while. Suddenly, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gazended on the envelope¡­


    Who said that letters had to be written on paper?


    She took the envelope and brushed it with her palm. Under the effect of the spell, a line of words appeared on the back of the envelope.


    ¡°Jinghong, look at this.¡±


    Tang Jinghong took the envelope in surprise and pulled Chu Qingzhi over to hug her. ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re really smart.¡±


    ¡°See what it says.¡±


    The letter said, ¡°There¡¯s a list in the princess¡¯ dowry. It¡¯s a sincere gift from me to the Lord of the Northern Border.¡±


    Everything was going smoothly for them, but not so for the Lord of the Northern Border.


    The Lord of the Northern Border pped Wan Zhilin¡¯s face and was furious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the water prison is foolproof? Where is the prisoner?¡±


    ¡°They were saved by that pair of junior and senior brothers.¡± Wan Zhilin was also very angry. He had been in charge of assassins for so long and had never made such a mistake.


    His dignity and pride were first trampled by Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong, and then by that pair of junior and senior brothers.


    The Lord of the Northern Border had a headache at the mention of the two. He spoke with a hint of anger. ¡°Why did those two save Wang Xingming?¡±


    Wan Zhilin knelt on the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border took a few deep breaths and suppressed the violence in his heart. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days. If you can¡¯t find those two, you don¡¯t have toe to see me ever again.¡±


    Wan Zhilin replied with a trembling voice, ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    As soon as he left, a figure came to the study. ¡°Your Highness, the princess¡¯s wedding team was all killed in the valley behind the Heavenly Snow Mountain. The princess and her personal maid are missing!¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border red up. He threw everything on the table to the ground. ¡°Find them! Send everyone out to find them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The figure retreated.


    The Lord of the Northern Border shouted, ¡°Guard!¡±


    The guard walked in. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°Is the ransom ready?¡±


    The guard immediately replied, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s ready.¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border said darkly, ¡°Go and tell Shi Zonghao that he has to bring my son back. If he can¡¯t, tell him not toe back.¡±


    The guard trembled. ¡°Yes, Your Highness..¡±

 Chapter 236 - 236: Unrestrained

    Chapter 236: Unrestrained


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the inn, an ordinary-looking little girl walked around the room with her hands sped together, looking slightly anxious.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Why aren¡¯t they picking me up? Did they abandon me?¡±


    ¡°Hero Xiao Qing, big brother,e quickly!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry!¡±


    Wu Yaqing slumped her shoulders and sat on the side of the bed, looking like she had nothing to live for.


    Suddenly, footsteps came from the corridor¡­


    Wu Yaqing stood up excitedly and walked towards the door. ¡°Are you Hero Xiao Qing?¡±


    There was a knock on the door, followed by a man¡¯s voice. ¡°Are you Miss Wu?¡±


    Wu Yaqing saw that it was a stranger¡¯s voice and did not respond. She was slightly vignt.


    The man continued, ¡°I¡¯m sent by Hero Xiao Qing. He asked me to send you a letter. Can you open the door? 1¡¯11 give the letter to you.¡±


    At the mention of Hero Xiao Qing, Wu Yaqing believed the man outside. She opened the door a little and took the letter. She asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Hero Xiao Qinge himself?¡±


    The man said, ¡°They still have many things to do. They said that they would look for you after they¡¯re done.¡±


    Wu Yaqing asked anxiously, ¡°How long will it take for them to pick me up?¡±


    The man said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The letter has been delivered. I¡¯m leaving.¡± With that, he disappeared in a sh.


    Wu Yaqing blinked and couldn¡¯t help but reveal admiration. As expected, birds of a feather flock together. Hero Xiao Qing¡¯s friend was also a top expert.


    She closed the door and hurriedly took out the letter to read.


    ¡°Yaqing, we have a lot of things to do recently and can¡¯t take care of you for the time being. Take care of yourself. We¡¯lle and look for you when we¡¯re done. Xiao Qing.¡±


    Wu Yaqing looked at the elegant handwriting on the paper. Her eyes widened and she couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Your handwriting is really beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re noting over for the time being, 1¡¯11 go eat.¡±


    Her stomach started growling again. Wu Yaqing rubbed it and walked out.


    As soon as she went out, she saw two familiar faces. She panicked and immediately closed the door. Her heart thumped in fear. ¡°How did they find me here?¡±


    ¡°What should I do? What should 1 do?¡±


    Wu Yaqing panicked.


    After panicking for a while, she suddenly remembered that she had changed her appearance. It was Hero Xiao Qing who changed her appearance. She would definitely not be recognized.


    Instead of hiding in fear, she might as well take a gamble. If she lost, she would find another way out. However, if she won, she could walk around freely.


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s eyes became determined as she opened the door. She suppressed her panic and calmly waited for two familiar faces to walk over.


    In the end, the two guards in disguise walked past Wu Yaqing without even looking at her.


    When Wu Yaqing saw this, she was overjoyed. No one could recognize her now.


    Haha, Northern border, I¡¯ming!!!


    Wu Yaqing was ted. With a breeze under her feet, she left the inn and set off for the Hong Ding Restaurant. She wanted to have a good meal first.


    In the following period of time, Wu Yaqing was very unrestrained.


    In an ordinary-looking house.


    Li Yuanshao came out of the room. The handsome young master had rested for the night and looked much better. ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°1 came to say goodbye to the Seventh Prince.¡±


    Li Yuanshao was silent for a moment. ¡°Will youe back?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°We don¡¯t n toe back. Seventh Prince, thank you for your help these few days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± Li Yuanshao coughed and said, ¡°Heroes, can I have some of your time? I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Seventh Prince, please speak.¡± Tang Jinghong thought to himself. Li Yuanshao was quite patient. He waited until they were about to leave before saying.


    Li Yuanshao said sincerely, ¡°Heroes, you¡¯ve all seen the current situation in the northern border. The officials only know how to plunder the people and seek pleasure. They don¡¯t care about the people at all. Now that the people in the northern border are in distress and are having a hard time, they need the help of capable people like you. I¡¯m not capable. I hope that the two of you can stay in the northern border to help the people.¡±


    Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi looked at each other. He was indeed nning to recruit them. The seventh son of the Lord of the Northern Border was probably not as weak as he looked on the surface. He was full of ambitions.


    If they were really free people, they could stay. After all, the northern border was really in chaos, but they were not.


    Tang Jinghong refused tactfully. ¡°We like to travel around and don¡¯t like to be restrained. I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t agree to that.¡±


    Li Yuanshao was disappointed. It was rare to meet such capable people who hated evil and upheld justice.


    ¡°The northern border really needs people like you now. As long as the two of you agree, 1 will do my best to satisfy your requests.¡±


    Tang Jinghong suddenly had a thought. The Northern Border was indeed chaotic, and the Lord of the Northern Border was even a fake. If Li Yuanshao could rece the Lord of the Northern Border, it might make the situation better.


    However, before that, he had to test Li Yuanshao¡¯s loyalty to the Dating Dynasty.


    ¡°Seventh Prince, you have no power or influence. Do you think you can change the northern border?¡±


    Seeing that Tang Jinghong had relented, Li Yuanshao was delighted. ¡°I¡¯m not someone who gives up just because it¡¯s difficult to do. Moreover, with the help of people like you, the difficulty will be much lower. It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Tang Jinghong admired Li Yuanshao¡¯s boldness. If Li Yuanshao was as he said, he would probably be a good lord. ¡°Seventh Prince, do you know how powerful the Lord of the Northern Border is?¡±


    Li Yuanshao said word by word, ¡°1 know. My father has 100,000 elite soldiers, 50,000 strong horses, crossbowmen, secret guards, and countless assassins. Even the emperor is afraid of him.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked with hesitation. ¡°Then what are your ns?¡±


    Li Yuanshao said bluntly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already asked, I¡¯m not afraid of revealing my thoughts¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I want the position of the Lord of the Northern Border.¡±


    ¡°Nowadays, whether it¡¯s a military position or an official position, they can all be bought with money. From top to bottom, everyone is corrupt. Taxation and conscription are heavy. How many children are sold every day? How many beggars are on the streets? How many have died?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this position for power. I just want the people to live a stable life and let the northern border prosper.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows. She did not expect the Lord of the Northern Border to give birth to such a good son.


    Tang Jinghong looked at Li Yuanshao. This seventh prince had never had much of a presence in the northern border. He was either sick or about to get sick. It was unexpected that he had such a great aspiration..

 Chapter 237 - 237: Being Teased

    Chapter 237: Being Teased


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I understand what the Seventh Prince is thinking. Let us consider it. When we¡¯re done, welle back and talk in detail.¡±


    He would first get someone to investigate Li Yuanshao. After confirming that this person was trustworthy, it would not be toote to help him.


    Li Yuanshao was overjoyed and agreed without hesitation. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong left, Yang Jingwen walked out of the room. She looked at Li Yuanshao affectionately and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Seventh Prince.¡±


    Yang Jingwen had the typical appearance of a northern girl. Her facial features were elegant and beautiful. She had a high ponytail and was wearing a riding outfit. She looked very heroic.


    ¡°No need for formalities.¡± Li Yuanshao felt that Yang Jingwen looked familiar, but he could not quite remember. ¡°Miss Tong, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Yang Jingwen saw that Li Yuanshao didn¡¯t seem to remember her and said in a somewhat disappointed tone, ¡°Seventh Prince, do you still remember the girl you saved a year ago?¡±


    A year ago, a girl who was being chased and covered in blood barged into Li Yuanshao¡¯s bathroom. Li Yuanshao, who was bathing, was shocked. He saved her and treated her injuries. In the end, she disappeared the next day.


    ¡°Are you the seriously injured girl who left without saying goodbye?¡±


    Yang Jingwen nodded. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve regained my freedom, 1 want to follow the Seventh Prince and repay you for saving my life.¡±


    Li Yuanshao needed help, but the other party was a girl, so he hesitated. ¡°Miss Tong, does your brother know about this?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t, but 1 think he will be very supportive.¡± Yang Jingwen would not listen to Tong Yujie at all. In her heart, she only regarded Tong Yujie as her benefactor, not her brother.


    Li Yuanshao hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°1 want to know why you want to follow me.¡±


    Yang Jingwen recalled what she said to Chu Qingzhi yesterday. After a while, she looked up at Li Yuanshao and said, ¡°Because I like you.¡±


    Li Yuanshao was stunned and his mind went nk for a few seconds.


    He was like air in the northern border. No one took him seriously. They even despised him and looked down on him. No one had ever liked him.


    Suddenly, one day, a beautiful girl stood in front of him and said, ¡°1 like you.¡± in a tone filled with certainty, joy, and anticipation. He felt like suddenly, his world that was originally shrouded in darkness suddenly lit up. There was an indescribable joy.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t joke around.¡±


    Yang Jingwen was not much shorter than Li Yuanshao. She quickly walked up to Li Yuanshao and forced him into a corner under his surprised gaze.


    She looked straight into Li Yuanshao¡¯s eyes and said word byword, ¡°Seventh Prince, I¡¯m not joking at all. I¡¯m very serious.¡±


    Li Yuanshao was so shocked by Yang Jingwen¡¯s actions that his body stiffened. He stammered, ¡°Miss, this is not appropriate.¡±


    ¡°I will only do this to you.¡± Yang Jingwen leaned closer to Li Yuanshao and whispered ambiguously, ¡°Seventh Prince, do you want to keep me by your side?¡±


    Such a unique and domineering personality made Li Yuanshao a little overwhelmed. ¡°Miss, can you stay away from me first?¡±


    Yang Jingwen nced at Li Yuanshao¡¯s slightly red ears and said with a smile, ¡°Seventh Prince, tell me your answer first. Then, I¡¯ll consider if I should stay away.¡±


    If he doesn¡¯t agree, is she nning to make him agree by force?


    Li Yuanshao felt embarrassed for having this thought, and his handsome face was dyed with a thinyer of red.


    ¡°Miss, people will misunderstand if they see us so close.¡±


    Yang Jingwen looked at the empty courtyard. ¡°Seventh Prince, there¡¯s no one else here. No one will misunderstand.¡±


    Cong Chusheng, who was about to open the door and go out to save his master, sat back on the chair silently. They were flirting, so why did he have to join in the fun?


    Besides, it was not easy for a girl to fall in love with the Seventh Prince. How could he mess it up?!


    Li Yuanshao had never interacted with a girl before. At this moment, he really did not know what to do. ¡°If you want to stay, stay.¡±


    Yang Jingwen smiled and looked at Li Yuanshao¡¯s red lips.


    Li Yuanshao¡¯s eyes widened, and he was stunned. His blood surged, and he quickly blushed. ¡°You, you¡­¡± He looked like an innocent girl who had been teased.


    Yang Jingwen wiped his red lips with her thumb. Her actions were seductive and flirtatious. ¡°Seventh Prince, you taste good.¡± She looked like a female hooligan.


    She had been trained as an assassin since she was young. Now that she was free, she no longer wanted to be restrained. She could do whatever she wanted.


    She stepped back slightly. ¡°Seventh Prince, I¡¯ll remember what you said.¡±


    Li Yuanshao quickly tidied his clothes to hide his embarrassment. Then, he said, ¡°I still have something to do. 1¡¯11 leave first.¡± With that, he fled.


    Yang Jingwen smiled gently. She liked him more and more.


    The sound of the door opening and closing sounded almost at the same time. Cong Chusheng looked up at the flustered and red-faced person who had the words ¡°I was teased.¡± written all across his face.


    Li Yuanshao saw Cong Chusheng looking at him in a daze and felt even more embarrassed. He wished he could find a hole to hide in.


    Were all girls so bold these days?


    Cong Chusheng felt that he should say something to ease the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Master, it¡¯s time for you to get married!¡±


    Li Yuanshao was speechless.


    Seeing that Cong Chusheng was about to speak again, Li Yuanshao quickly raised his hand to interrupt him. ¡°Shut up, stop talking. Pack up. It¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    Cong Chusheng said obediently, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    In the forest.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong went to the city to have a good meal beforeing to the cave where Li Yuan¡¯an was hidden.


    When they arrived at the cave, Chu Qingzhi waved her hand and a figure immediately appeared in the corner of the cave.


    Tang Jinghong walked over, picked up the unconscious Li Yuan¡¯an, and tied him to the withered tree again.


    In a while, the Lord of the Northern Border would send someone to deliver the ransom.


    As expected, at noon, Shi Zonghao brought his men over. The two people behind him carried arge box.


    Shi Zonghao looked up at Li Yuan¡¯an, who was tied to a tree. ¡°Heroes, it¡¯s not easy to carry two million taels of silver, so we brought banknotes instead. Please ept it..¡±

 Chapter 238 - 238: Wiped Out

    Chapter 238: Wiped Out


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The voice came from all directions. ¡°Open the box!¡±


    Shi Zonghao looked around, took two steps back, and opened the box.


    There were stacks of banknotes in the box. Those who were greedy would probably lose their mind immediately.


    Shi Zonghao raised his voice and said, ¡°Not a cent less. Please return the heir to us.¡±


    There were no snakes or animals on the tree today. There was only Li Yuan¡¯an, who looked like a kite hanging on a tree. He was so pitiful.


    Chu Qingzhi scanned the box with her divine sense and checked that the banknotes in the box were all real. She said, ¡°Just go and get him yourself.¡± Shi Zonghao immediately waved at the person behind him. ¡°Go and take the heir down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The two subordinates were skilled in martial arts. They flew up the tree and rescued Li Yuan¡¯an. For some reason, they felt that Li Yuan¡¯an seemed to have lost a lot of weight.


    The two of them helped Li Yuan¡¯an down.


    Shi Zonghao looked around warily, afraid that the two of them would go back on their word. He said, ¡°Send the heir back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two people holding Li Yuan¡¯an left in a hurry.


    Shi Zonghao cupped his hands. ¡°Heroes, we¡¯ve delivered the money. We¡¯ll take our leave.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Shi Zonghao turned around and ran away with his subordinates.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghongnded beside the box.


    Chu Qingzhi asked jokingly, ¡°Jinghong, are you tempted by so much money?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tempted, but I can restrain myself.¡± Looking at so much money, it was only normal for people to feel tempted, but what mattered was whether they could control themselves.


    Chu Qingzhi patted the edge of the box. ¡°This is all fleeced from the people. How are you nning to deal with this money?¡±


    Tang Jinghong took out 100,000 taels of silver and handed it to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°This is for you. I n to use the rest to help the people who are suffering in the northern border.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the banknotes. She didn¡¯t feel guilty taking a small portion of the money as her reward. ¡°Other than this money, there¡¯s also the gold in Wan Zhilin¡¯s secret room.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s no hurry. We¡¯ll settle the matters in the northern border before using them to help the people.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded.


    Suddenly, she grabbed Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand and an anger surged. ¡°You are poisoned!¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s fingers were ck, and the poison spread very quickly. In just a short while, his hands were ck, as if they had been smeared with ink.


    Chu Qingzhi hurriedly held Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand and used her spiritual power to help him remove the poison. Under the effect of her spiritual power, Tang Jinghong recovered.


    Tang Jinghong felt extremelyplicated. If not for Qingzhi, he would have died again.


    He had said that he would protect Qingzhi, but in the end, Qingzhi was the one protecting him every time. He felt so useless.


    ¡°Everyone who came today will not return!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was very angry. She flew to the branch and took out the jade flute. At the same time, she injected her spiritual power into the flute. As a tune sounded, Shi Zonghao and the others were fixated on the spot.


    Shi Zonghao had brought more than 500 people over. At this moment, they were all lying in ambush 200 meters away from the withered tree. They were waiting for the two of them to be poisoned before killing them in one strike.


    However, when a breeze blew past, they realized that they could no longer move. It was as if an invisible force was pressing down on them.


    Everyone was instantly terrified. ¡°What happened? Why can¡¯t 1 move?¡±


    Shi Zonghao was walking when he realized that he could not move. His expression changed drastically, and he was terrified. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    That pair of senior and junior brothers had evil techniques. It was said that they came from a hidden family. This had long spread in the northern border. Initially, he did not believe it, but now that he experienced it firsthand, he was terrified.


    Just as the assassins were panicking, a melody sounded, apanied by a ripple of white light that hit their bodies.


    Everyone felt as if a thousand-pound rock had crashed into them. Their chests hurt, and blood flowed from the corners of their mouths.


    After being hit a few times, they were no longer breathing.


    Chu Qingzhi did not kill Li Yuan¡¯an. She wanted Li Yuan¡¯an to die on the execution tform. However, everyone else, including Shi Zonghao, was dead.


    The ten trusted aides of the Lord of the Northern Border had be nine.


    ¡°The people from the northern border were really sinister. They actually put on the banknotes. If she was a mortal, she and Jinghong would probably be two corpses by now.


    It seemed that she had to be extra careful from now on.


    ¡°Qingzhi¡­¡±


    ¡°Jinghong, I know what you want to say. Don¡¯t feel bad. I¡¯m not hurt.¡± Jinghong¡¯s pride might have suffered a blow, so sheforted him.


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t know what to say. He swore to himself that he would treat Qingzhi better in the future.


    Tang Jinghong moved the box into the cave. Chu Qingzhi used an illusion to hide it. The bear stayed here to watch. There were still many wolves around. It was safe.


    ¡°Jinghong, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Jinghong held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and left in another direction.


    The person who was sent to reinforce Shi Zonghao waited outside the forest for a long time, but no one came out, so she sent a few people into the forest to check.


    He had note out for so long. Could it be that he had perished with that pair of junior and senior brothers?


    In the end, they saw corpses all over the ground. Moreover, the faces of the dead were filled with fear, and their eyes looked very terrifying.


    ¡°What did they experience? Did they see a ghost?¡±


    ¡°Cut that crap. It was that pair of junior and senior brothers who killed them. The people from the hidden families are indeed not to be trifled with. So many people were actually wiped out without a sound.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we only heard the tune outside. We didn¡¯t hear any fighting.¡±


    ¡°A tune?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the ultimate technique of those two?¡±


    Everyone shuddered. They looked around and quickly left the forest.


    The person who was sent to reinforce Shi Zonghao was called Tang Jianying. She was in charge of the crossbows in the northern border and was ordered to kill that pair of junior and senior brothers.


    Tang Jianying was a fierce-looking woman in her thirties. ¡°Where¡¯s the heir?¡±


    The subordinate replied, ¡°We didn¡¯t see the heir!¡±


    ¡°Go back and find the heir. I want to see him alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m out.¡± Li Yuan¡¯an rushed out of the forest. He stumbled and looked disheveled.


    Tang Jianying rushed forward. ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m about to starve to death!¡± Li Yuan¡¯an had not eaten for almost two days. He was so hungry that his vision was blurry.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Jianying gave the order to return immediately..

 Chapter 239 - 239: Execution of an Entire Family

    Chapter 239: Execution of an Entire Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong left the forest, they rushed straight to the Heavenly Snow Mountain.


    Halfway there, they suddenly heard the sound of fighting. The two of them stopped to take a look.


    The mountains here were undting, and the vegetation was lush. The battle was at the foot of the mountain, about ten meters away from the road. Five men in ck were besieging a woman in ck.


    The woman in ck was quite skilled, but there were several wounds of various sizes on her body. The speed of her sword was getting slower and slower, and she was already exhausted.


    ¡°You¡¯re no match for us. Surrender!¡±


    ¡°In your dream! You bunch ofckeys of the Lord of the Northern Border. You caused my family to be destroyed. You¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡±


    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me us for being merciless!¡±


    The men in ck¡¯s attacks became more and more fierce, and the woman in ck was clearly in danger. She watched as a sword was raised and about to pierce through her chest¡­


    Suddenly, the sword that was raised high was sent flying. Then, five leaves flew over. They were so fast that they turned into flying knives and killed all the men in ck.


    This was naturally Chu Qingzhi¡¯s doing.


    Firstly, she could not bear to see the woman being bullied. Secondly, she heard that the men in ck were theckeys of the Lord of the Northern Border. She never showed mercy to her enemies.


    The woman in ck looked at the men in ck who had fallen to the ground and was stunned. Then, she looked in the direction of Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong.


    She knelt on one knee and bowed with her sword in her hands. ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi flew over. ¡°Miss, you are wee.¡±


    Ge Lihua stood up and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you again, Young Hero. If not for you, this would have been my burial ground.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went straight to the point. ¡°Why did they want to kill you?¡±


    Ge Lihua¡¯s beautiful eyes immediately turned red, and tears rolled down her face.


    ¡°My family bought a mountain five years ago. I don¡¯t know where the Lord of the Northern Border found out that there was an iron mine in the mountain, but he forced our family to hand over the mountain.¡±


    ¡°My grandpa didn¡¯t want to, so the Lord of the Northern Border wanted to kill my entire family.¡±


    ¡°I escaped when they came to catch my family, so the killers chased me all the way here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong looked at each other. Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Could the mountain your family bought be the Heavenly Snow Mountain?¡±


    Ge Lihua shook his head. ¡°Heavenly Snow Mountain is located at the border of the northern border and An Huai Kingdom. It¡¯s not allowed to be sold. Moreover, Heavenly Snow Mountain is worthless. Even if it can be sold, no one will buy it. However, the mountain my family bought is not far from Heavenly Snow Mountain.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, It seems that only the Lord of the Northern Border and some higher-ups know that there is an iron mine in the Heavenly Snow Mountain.


    Chu Qingzhi asked with interest, ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s iron ore in the mountain your family bought?¡±


    Ge Lihua shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. After all, it¡¯s just hearsay. There¡¯s no evidence.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°The Lord of the Northern Border started killing because of something groundless?¡± This fake Lord of the Northern Border was really crazy for money!


    Ge Lihua said mockingly, ¡°1 don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the Lord of the Northern Border. He only cares about money these few years. How can he not be tempted by an iron mine?¡±


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border must be nning to collect as much money as he could and run away with it. Even if he had the ability to govern the northern border, he wouldn¡¯t be bothered to.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong and said, ¡°Miss, we have something urgent to do. Farewell.¡±


    Ge Lihua knelt down and begged, ¡°You¡¯re very skilled in martial arts. Can you help me save my family? As long as you¡¯re willing to help, I¡¯m willing to tell you the real location of the mine.¡±


    Real location of the mine?


    Since they weren¡¯t in a hurry to go to Heavenly Snow Mountain, Tang Jinghong thought for a moment and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ge Lihua almost cried tears of joy. ¡°Thank you, young heroes.¡±


    The three of them immediately rushed to the city.


    In the northern border city.


    It had been a long time since an entire family was executed in the northern border. At this moment, when the people in the city heard the news, they all rushed to the market to watch the execution.


    At this moment, the market was filled with people. Entering this ce was like falling into mud. It was difficult to walk.


    In an empty space in the middle of the market, there were more than two hundred people from the Ge family. From Old Master Ge, who was in his sixties, to three-year-old children, they were all wearing dirty prison uniforms and kneeling there.


    Perhaps they had already epted the fact that they were going to die. Everyone lowered their heads and knelt there to wait for death. No one cried. It was dead silent.


    The five executioners stood at the side, holding big sabers in their hands. The sabers reflected the sunlight and looked terrifying.


    On the high tform sat a fat official. He was the governor of the northern border city, Lord Liang.


    He sat there leisurely, looking at the sun in the sky from time to time, waiting for the right time to give the order to execute.


    There were countless people surrounding the execution tform.


    Wu Yaqing was also among the crown. She nced at the children and revealed a sympathetic expression.


    What did children know? Why did they have to kill the children too?


    ¡°The Ge family is kind and charitable. They often help the poor. Why do good people have to die?¡±


    ¡°There are nows in the Northern Border at all. With a word, the Lord of the Northern Border can kill anyone he wants.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die? How dare you say that?¡±


    Themoners discussed in low voices. They were quite indignant, but they did not dare toin loudly because they were afraid of the Lord of the Northern Border.


    ¡°Begin the execution!¡± Lord Liang nced at the sun above his head and finally gave the order.


    The five executioners immediately raised their saber and shed down.


    Their movements were practiced. They cut them one by one like cutting melons. Blood sttered three feet. The rolling heads fell to the ground like melons, leaving a trail of blood.


    Themoners turned their heads away, not daring to watch this cruel scene.


    The soldiers were numb. When they saw this scene, they were expressionless. Some even frowned and secretlyined that the executioners were too slow.


    Five executioners, five heads at a time, ten heads twice, fifteen heads thrice¡­


    Blood quickly dyed the execution tform red. The blood meandered on the ground and finally gathered into blood puddles that soaked into the soil¡­


    Wu Yaqing covered her eyes and did not dare to look anymore. She had been pampered since she was young and had never seen such a bloody and cruel scene.


    This processsted for a long, long time¡­


    When Chu Qingzhi and the other two arrived, it was toote. They had all been killed!!!


    Seeing this scene, Ge Lihua was so sad that she let out a heart-wrenching cry. In the end, she fainted from grief..

 Chapter 240 - 240: Public Hatred

    Chapter 240: Public Hatred


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Chu Qingzhi saw the corpses of more than ten children in thest row, she was furious. She flew to a big tree at the side, took out the jade flute, and killed all the officials, soldiers, and executioners on the market.


    Under the restraint of the spiritual power, they knelt down and were killed.


    When themoners saw this scene, they were stunned first before bursting out in cheers.


    These officials and soldiers were corrupt. Now that they were dead, it made everyone happy!


    ¡°The Robin Hood brothers are here to uphold justice again.¡±


    ¡°Quickly thank them for killing these people who really deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°With them, the northern border will be peaceful for a few days. I really hope that they will stay in the northern border forever.¡±


    The people were furious, but at the same time, they praised Chu Qingzhi.


    Soon, the Lord of the Northern Border heard about what happened in the market. Naturally, he was furious and immediately sent troops to kill them.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong naturally wouldn¡¯t be caught so easily. After killing the soldiers and officials, they immediately fled.


    In Ge mansion.


    The most dangerous ce was the safest ce. The three of them arrived at Ge mansion, which had been confiscated.


    In the pavilion, Ge Lihua cried until she was out of breath. Even the air was filled with grief, making one want to cry.


    In the blink of an eye, she was the only one left in the huge family that had 200 members.


    ¡°Father, Mother, Brothers, Sisters, 1 will definitely avenge you!¡±


    After crying for a long time, Ge Lihua restrained her sadness and calmed down.


    She looked at Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong, who had solemn expressions. ¡°Young Heroes, please follow me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong looked at each other and followed in confusion.


    Ge Lihua brought the two of them to her grandfather¡¯s study and opened the secret room. Everything in the secret room had been moved away and it was empty.


    Ge Lihua stood in the middle of the secret room and took a look. In the past, this ce was filled with antiques, treasures, and famous paintings. Now, there was nothing.


    Seeing this, she hated the Lord of the Northern Border even more. Not only did he raid her family, but he also killed everyone in her family!


    After reminiscing for a moment, she walked to a corner and pressed on the brick wall in the corner. Another secret room appeared. The secret room¡­ was filled with gold.


    Why did the people of the northern border like to collect gold so much?


    Ge Lihua said, ¡°Young heroes, this is the asset my family has umted over a hundred years. Three million taels of gold in total. It¡¯s all yours now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was very surprised. ¡°Miss Ge, are you nning to assassinate the Lord of the Northern Border?¡±


    Ge Lihua was stunned. She did not expect her thoughts to be seen through. ¡°Young hero, the Lord of the Northern Border killed my entire family. 1 must kill him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Not only will you not be able to kill the Lord of the Northern Border, but you will also lose your life.¡±


    Ge Lihua dug her nails into her palms, filled with hatred. ¡°1 don¡¯t care. The moment I saw my family¡¯s corpses, 1 made up my mind.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment. ¡°You gave us so much money. We¡¯ll kill the Lord of the Northern Border for you, but give us more time. We need to n.¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border had to die sooner orter.


    Ge Lihua shook her head, gritted her teeth, and said angrily, ¡°I want to kill the Lord of the Northern Border with my own hands.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I can let you kill him with your own hands. Give us some time.¡±


    Ge Lihua knew very well that she would never be able to kill the Lord of the Northern Border alone.


    She looked at Chu Qingzhi. The young hero¡¯s martial arts were so much higher than hers. Perhaps he could really fulfill her wish. For this possibility, she was willing to wait, so she agreed without hesitation. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Go and find if there are any survivors in your family. There are so many people in your family. It¡¯s very likely that there are some who escaped like you.¡±


    He wanted to give her some hope so that she would not do anything stupid again!


    When Ge Lihua heard this, her attention was immediately diverted. ¡°Young Hero, you¡¯re right. 1¡¯11 go and look around immediately.¡±


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Miss Ge, be careful. We¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Ge Lihua asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Heavenly Snow Mountain.¡±


    Ge Lihua was a little surprised. ¡°To the Heavenly Snow Mountain?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Ge Lihua brought the two of them to the study outside and took a map from the bookshelf for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°This is a map of the vicinity of the Heavenly Snow Mountain. Take it for reference.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi unfolded the map. The map was drawn very clearly, and thendmarks were also very clear.


    Ge Lihua said, ¡°My grandfather can draw anything he has seen. This is what he drew when he bought the mountain around Heavenly Snow Mountain a few years ago.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Miss Ge, thank you. This map can definitelye in handy.¡±


    Ge Lihua said, ¡°1 hope it does. There¡¯s a long way to go from here to the Heavenly Snow Mountain. Be careful. 1¡¯11 wait for your good news.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    At the mansion of the Lord of the Northern Border.


    When Li Yuan¡¯an returned to the mansion, he waspletely relieved. He immediately asked someone to serve good wine and dishes. He was starving.


    After eating and drinking his fill, he took a nap.


    In the middle of the afternoon, after sleeping enough, he came out of his room to take a breather. Just as he walked into the corridor, he saw Li Yuanshao walking over.


    Looking at the handsome and wless Li Yuanshao, who was delicate and noble, for some reason, Li Yuan¡¯an had an evil thought.


    He walked over and grabbed Li Yuanshao¡¯s hand, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Where are you going, Seventh Brother?¡±


    ¡°Brother, please let go!¡± Disgust shed across Li Yuanshao¡¯s eyes. At the same time, he tried to pull his hand back, but Li Yuan¡¯an held it tightly.


    Li Yuan¡¯an said frivolously, ¡°Let go? You¡¯re more beautiful than a woman. Why would I let go?¡±


    Realizing something, Li Yuanshao trembled and said in disbelief, ¡°We¡¯re biological brothers!¡±


    Not only did Li Yuan¡¯an not let go, but he also whispered into his ear, ¡°So what if we¡¯re biological brothers? As long as you serve me well, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you again!¡±


    Li Yuanshao was embarrassed and angry. He was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°How can you say such shameless words!¡±


    Cong Chusheng stepped forward. His fists were clenched tightly, and his heart was filled with killing intent. ¡°Eldest Prince, my master¡¯s health is not good. Please let him go.¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an gestured for the guards around him to stop Cong Chusheng. ¡°I know that your loyal servant is good at martial arts, but are you sure he can beat the guards in the mansion? I advise you to give up.. Otherwise, I¡¯ll send you and your servant to be gigolos to serve people every day!¡±

 Chapter 241 - 241: A Village

    Chapter 241: A Vige


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Cong Chusheng was a hot-blooded neen-year-old young man. When he heard this, his face turned red from anger. ¡°Thene and try!¡±


    After saying that, he sprinkled a handful of medicinal powder on the people surrounding him. Anyone who breathed in the powder fell to the ground.


    When Li Yuan¡¯an saw this, he was furious and shouted, ¡°Archers!¡±


    Immediately, Cong Chusheng and Li Yuanshao became targets.


    Seeing this, Li Yuanshao and Cong Chusheng felt despair. In this mansion, they were like birds in a cage. They had no freedom and could not fly out.


    In the end, Li Yuanshao was roughly dragged into the room, and Cong Chusheng was thrown to the prison.


    Li Yuanshao had been sick all year round and had never been in good health. How could he have the strength to resist Li Yuan¡¯an? Seeing Li Yuan¡¯an approaching step by step, he felt hopeless.


    Li Yuanshao trembled as he retreated step by step¡­


    Li Yuan¡¯an suddenly took a big stride ahead and grabbed Li Yuanshao¡¯s hand. He smiled lewdly and said, ¡°As long as you obey, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you!¡±


    The blood drained from Li Yuanshao¡¯s face. His face was as white as a piece of paper. His wrist was suddenly gripped tightly, and the world spun around him as he was pushed onto the bed.


    To his surprise, Li Yuan¡¯an suddenly stopped and fainted.


    Li Yuanshao was stunned. When he came back to his senses, he pushed Li Yuan¡¯an away and escaped through the window.


    When he returned to his ce, he took a few deep breaths and heard Yang Jingwen¡¯s concerned voice. ¡°Seventh Prince, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Yuanshao took two steps back in shock. ¡°Why are you here? I mean, how did you get in?¡±


    ¡°I walked in.¡± Yang Jingwen looked at the cold sweat on Li Yuanshao¡¯s forehead and was no longer in the mood to tease him. ¡°Seventh Prince, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Li Yuan¡¯an is crazy. He actually¡­¡± Li Yuanshao found it hard to continue.


    Yang Jingwen saw the anger on Li Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face and understood. Li Yuanshao was so good-looking. It was not surprising that he was liked by men.


    After thinking it through, she sized him up and asked anxiously, ¡°Seventh Prince, are you injured?¡±


    Li Yuanshao was stunned. His face turned red as he stammered, ¡°No, he fainted.¡±


    Killing intents rose in Yang Jingwen¡¯s eyes as she said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go kill Li Yuan¡¯an.¡±


    Li Yuanshao quickly grabbed Yang Jingwen¡¯s wrist and said nervously, ¡°Chusheng is still in his hands.¡±


    Yang Jingwen frowned. ¡°Then I¡¯ll think of a way to save Cong Chusheng first before killing Li Yuan¡¯an.¡±


    Li Yuanshao thought for a moment and stopped her. ¡°The prison is heavily guarded. You might lose your life if you go alone¡­¡±


    Seeing that Li Yuanshao was worried that something would happen to her, Yang Jingwen felt happy for some reason. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go find helpers!¡±


    Surprise shed across Li Yuanshao¡¯s eyes. He looked at Yang Jingwen and suddenly felt that the girl in front of her was very mysterious. ¡°Do you have helpers?¡±


    Yang Jingwen touched Li Yuanshao¡¯s face and teased, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in the future. I¡¯ll go make the arrangements.¡± With that, she left.


    Li Yuanshao reached out and touched the ce that Yang Jingwen had touched just now, as if he was reminiscing about it.


    After traveling for half a day, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong finally arrived at a vige near the Heavenly Snow Mountain at seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    The two of them nned to stay here for the night, but when they walked into the vige, they realized that there was no one here. However, from the looks of the vige, it did not look like an abandoned vige. This made them suspicious.


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and pushed open the door of a house. She was stunned. The house was actually a ce for forging. ¡°Jinghong¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong had already seen it. He was also very surprised. He walked into the room, picked up a saber on the table, and looked at it carefully. Then, his eyes darkened. ¡°This is the saber used by the soldiers!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at the other houses.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded.


    The two of them checked all the houses in the vige. There were more than 50 of them, and they were all forges.


    Tang Jinghong felt as if a huge rock was pressing down on his heart. Looking at the traces around the house, he could tell that this ce had been used for a long time, but there were no finished sabers. It was obvious that the finished ones had been transported elsewhere.


    Chu Qingzhi pulled Tang Jinghong to an empty space in the vige. ¡°Jinghong, there are countless corpses buried below.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stared at the empty space, his eyes as deep as the night. ¡°Someone killed all the vigers here and turned it into this forging ce.¡±


    These people were too ruthless. Chu Qingzhi guessed, ¡°Could it be the Lord of the Northern Border¡¯s doing?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said uncertainly, ¡°The current Lord of the Northern Border seems to only care about money. I can¡¯t figure out his goal yet, but it must be rted to him since it happens in the northern border.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look elsewhere first. Someone shoulde tomorrow. We¡¯ll ask then.¡±


    Tang Jinghong suppressed his emotions and softened his tone. ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s go find some food and rest first.¡±


    He reached out to hold Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and walked into the back of the house.


    They were in luck. There was a kitchen in the back of the house and fresh vegetables and pork.


    Tang Jinghong took out a match and lit the oilmp. ¡°Qingzhi, help me start the fireter. I¡¯ll make food for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Half an hourter, two dishes and a soup were served.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the vegetables that looked good and praised, ¡°Your hands can hold a sword as well as a kitchen knife.¡±


    Tang Jinghong handed the bowl of rice to Chu Qingzhi. Under the orange light, the side of his face looked exceptionally gentle. ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste as good as what you made.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°I think it will definitely be delicious.¡±


    Tang Jinghong sat beside Chu Qingzhi and picked up some food for her. ¡°Try it. If you can ept it, I¡¯ll make it more often in the future.¡±


    In the small kitchen, at the small table, two ordinary-looking young men were eating with smiles on their faces, making the dark and cold night especially cozy.


    After the two of them finished eating and were about to pack up, a tired voice suddenly sounded. ¡°There¡¯s no one in this godforsaken ce. Why are we asked to patrol here?¡±


    ¡°Be careful, or you¡¯ll lose your head!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, no one wille. Even if someonees, they won¡¯t be able to return.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful!¡±


    ¡°You are too timid. I think you should go back and farm at home.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a white shadow suddenly shed in front of him.


    The two of them immediately tensed up, their hands tightly clenching the corner of their clothes as they stared ahead without blinking¡­


    ¡°Just now¡­¡±


    At this moment, the white shadow floated past again. This time, it was closer and they could see it more clearly..

 Chapter 242 - 242: Secret Valley

    Chapter 242: Secret Valley


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Ghost, ghost¡­¡± One of them shouted in fear and turned to run out of the vige.


    The other person was so frightened that he got on his knees and kowtowed, crying, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, it¡¯s not my fault¡­¡±


    The white shadow flew towards the fleeing person. This time, it flew past right in front of him.


    Over-stimted, his eyes rolled back and he fainted.


    Chu Qingzhi walked back towards the person kneeling and kowtowing. ¡°Stop kowtowing. I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡± That person was so frightened that his teeth were chattering. A chill ran down his spine. When he heard Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice, his body tensed up and he was extremely afraid.


    Tang Jinghong jumped down from the tree. ¡°Tell us the truth. I¡¯ll give you a quick death when the timees!¡±


    Seeing that there was another aplice, the person lost all hope and fainted.


    Tang Jinghong looked around and pulled a few vines from a tree. He tied the two of them up back to back and went to fetch a bucket of water to ssh one of them awake.


    Seeing that he had opened his eyes, Tang Jinghong asked directly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The person answered subconsciously, ¡°Wu Er.¡±


    Tang Jinghong sized up Wu Er. He was an ordinary young man in his twenties. He was wearing a gray shirt and was very thin. ¡°What are you doing in this vige?¡±


    Wu Er looked at Tang Jinghong with fear in his eyes. ¡°I was originally a viger in this vige. 1 was ordered toe back and patrol.¡±


    ¡°Ordered?¡± Tang Jinghong continued to ask. ¡°By who?¡±


    Wu Er replied nervously, ¡°Zhang Dinghong, who is in charge of this ce.¡±


    Tang Jinghong searched for Zhang Dinghong in his mind but couldn¡¯t find anything about this person. ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    Wu Er looked at the exit on the other side of the vige. ¡°Walk down that road and you¡¯ll see a haystack. Behind the haystack, there will be the entrance to a passageway. He¡¯s inside.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Who would have thought that there was a secret passageway behind a haystack?


    ¡°How long has this ce been like this?¡±


    ¡°A year.¡±


    ¡°Where are the other cksmiths?¡±


    ¡°Half a mile away from the vige, there are many tents there. The people who forge here are resting there.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked many questions in a row. In the end, he asked, ¡°Did you kill the vigers here?¡±


    Wu Er¡¯s eyes were filled with fear again. ¡°1 didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If we didn¡¯t kill them, we would die. I was forced. It¡¯s not my fault.¡±


    Tang Jinghong drew his sword. The cold light shed twice before he sheathed it. ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded.


    Red blood flowed down from the necks of the two people who were tied up. They struggled for a moment and stopped breathing¡­


    The two of them walked down the road on the exit and indeed, they did not walk far before they saw a huge haystack. The outside was already dark. It could be seen that it had been here for a long time.


    Tang Jinghong walked to the edge of the haystack and squatted down. He reached out and gently touched the ground. He searched for a while. ¡°The wheel marks.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°The wheel marks are deep. It means that the goods they transported are heavy.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Yes, when we entered the vige, we didn¡¯t find any wheel marks. This means that the things were transported from here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Not only are there sabers, but there are also raw materials among the goods.¡±


    These words reminded Tang Jinghong. He raised his head and looked around under the bright moonlight. There were mountains on all sides.


    He took out the map that Ge Lihua had given him and found their location. Then, he pointed at a location on the map.


    It was Ge Lihua¡¯s mountain, three mountains away from their current location.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°It seems that other than the Ge family¡¯s mountain and the Heavenly Snow Mountain, there are other mountains that have been secretly mined for at least a year.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi observed the terrain of the mountain range. ¡°It¡¯s not strange that there are other iron mines in the vicinity. What¡¯s strange is that the Imperial Court has been kept in the dark. Jinghong, did the Imperial Court not have their people stationed in the northern border?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°To be honest, there are spies from the Lord of the Northern Border in the Imperial Court. No matter who we send, they will die mysteriously on the way.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Tang Jinghong¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. After we get rid of the viins like the Lord of the Northern Border, everything will be fine.¡±


    Tang Jinghong put away the map and hugged Qingzhi. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee so far.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi joked, ¡°If you want to thank me, after this is done, just give me more gold.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 will get you your fair share.¡± Although the money was all milked from the people, without Qingzhi, they wouldn¡¯t be able to retrieve a scent of it.


    Then, the two of them pushed aside the haystack and entered the tunnel.


    The tunnel was about five feet wide and was smooth enough to allow a cart to pass.


    Shortly after they walked into the tunnel, they were stopped by a stone room.


    There were two doors in the stone room. One was on the left, and the other was on the right. There were wheel marks on both sides.


    The road on the left was littered with ck stones. The right side was clean.


    Chu Qingzhi picked up a stone and looked at it. ¡°This is calcined iron.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at the iron in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and thought for a moment. ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s take the left side.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    The further they walked on the left road, the more iron scattered on the ground. After walking for about a thousand meters, a staircase appeared.


    Chu Qingzhi pulled Tang Jinghong and listened carefully. Then, she took out the jade flute and yed a luby to make the people outside the exit fall asleep.


    ¡°Jinghong, wen can go now.¡±


    They walked up the staircase and arrived at the exit.


    Tang Jinghong pushed aside a wooden board and saw a sky full of stars. He walked out of the exit and saw tents. There were at least dozens of them. It was a spectacr sight.


    He reached out and pulled Chu Qingzhi out. ¡°Be careful of the ground.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± When Chu Qingzhi saw this scene, she was also surprised. This ce was too hard to find.


    This was a small valley surrounded by deep mountains and forests on all sides. There were many poisonous snakes and ferocious beasts in the deep mountains and forests. Those who did not want to die would not enter.


    Tang Jinghong opened a tent and took a look. There were five to six men sleeping inside, snoring like thunder.


    He checked other tents and saw that they were all the same.


    Chu Qingzhi walked past the tents and arrived at the side of the valley..

 Chapter 243 - 243: Opening the Meridians

    Chapter 243: Opening the Meridians


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There were at least a hundred thatched sheds on the ground like mushrooms. Under the thatched shed was a huge furnace, and there were many iron ores scattered beside the furnace.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Are these the furnaces for the initial calcination of iron ore?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°It¡¯s calcined here, then transported to the vige to be forged into a weapon.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Chu Qingzhi spread out her divine sense and checked the area bit by bit. Then, she saw a cave on a mountain on the left.


    She pulled Tang Jinghong towards the cave.


    The two of them stood at the entrance of the cave and looked around. They didn¡¯t see any danger and walked in.


    Entering the cave, the two of them saw two passageways on the left and right. The left was very messy. The ground was covered in iron ore. The right passageway was rtively clean.


    Tang Jinghong pulled Chu Qingzhi to the left. ¡°Qingzhi, be careful. Don¡¯t trip over and sprain your ankle.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded.


    The passageway was especially dark. There was no light at all. Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong could not even see each other.


    Tang Jinghong took out the matchstick. Coincidentally, there was a torch on the wall. He lit it and walked forward with it.


    The passageway was circr and uneven. It was not high, so they could only walk with their backs hunched. After walking for a while, the two of them walked out of the cave and arrived at a huge col.


    In the col, the ground was filled with iron ore. There were many carts, shovels, and hammers. It was the ce where iron ore was being mined.


    Chu Qingzhi looked around and said, ¡°Jinghong, this huge ce has been mined for at least half a year.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were on different sides, Tang Jinghong would have praised the Lord of the Northern Border for his ability. ¡°After mining so many ores, 1 wonder how many sabers and swords they have forged¡­¡±


    The two of them left the col and returned to the cave, entering the passageway on the right.


    Lowering their body, they walked along the passageway and arrived at a hollowed out ce inside the mountain.


    This was a huge oval space. All the iron ore had been taken away. This ce would probably copse with a small earthquake.


    Speaking of the devil¡­


    Suddenly, there was a strange movement beneath their feet.


    A rock fell from above, and a crack appeared in the mountain wall.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression changed. His first reaction was to push Chu Qingzhi towards the passageway. ¡°Qingzhi, run. The mountain is about to copse.¡±


    As he spoke, rocks fell from above, and the signs of the mountain copsing became more and more obvious.


    Suddenly, a stone the size of a basin hit his back. The pain instantly spread throughout his body, and the veins on his forehead bulged¡­


    Chu Qingzhi reached out and grabbed Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand. She wrapped the two of them with her spiritual power and quickly flew out of the mountain.


    Rumble¡­


    As soon as Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong ran out, the mountain behind them copsed, causing dust to billow.


    ¡­ A mountain disappeared.


    Chu Qingzhi felt Tang Jinghong¡¯s body tense up and her heart sank. ¡°Jinghong, were you hit by a rock?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s handsome face was abnormally pale. He gritted his teeth and endured the pain. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s leave this ce quickly.¡±


    With such a hugemotion, those who were sleeping soundly were frightened awake and immediately came out to check the situation. When they saw that the mountain had copsed, they could not help but gasp. If they were working over there at the moment, it would be their grave.


    Fortunately, it was night time.


    Chu Qingzhi helped Tang Jinghong up and flew out of the valley.


    Chu Qingzhi helped Tang Jinghong lean against a big rock. ¡°Jinghong, let me look at your back.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s reaction was a little slow because of the pain he was suffering from. Before he could react, Chu Qingzhi had already taken off his clothes.


    His back was bruised, and his flesh was badly mutted. In the deepest part, one could even see his bones¡­


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong¡¯s back and her heart ached. ¡°Are you stupid? Even if you didn¡¯t push me, I could have dodged it.¡±


    As she spoke, she injected her spiritual power into Tang Jinghong¡¯s body and focused it on the most seriously injured part.


    Fortunately, she was not an ordinary person. Otherwise, she did not know when Jinghong¡¯s injury would recover. If he did not receive treatment, his wound would fester and he might die!


    Tang Jinghong felt that his body was enveloped by warmth. It was especiallyfortable, as if he was soaking in a hot spring. ¡°Qingzhi, I know you don¡¯t need my protection, but I want to protect you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but be moved.


    She turned around and sat beside Tang Jinghong in the opposite direction. ¡°Lean on me and sleep for a while.¡±


    It would take some time for him to recover from such a serious injury.


    Tang Jinghong smiled and wrapped his arms around Chu Qingzhi¡¯s waist. He leaned his head on her shoulder. ¡°Qingzhi, 1 feel especially safe with you around.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi kissed Tang Jinghong¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Rest.¡±


    Tang Jinghong felt sweet. His heart throbbed. Qingzhi was so much younger than him, but every time they were together, he felt that he was the one being taken care of.


    The first ray of light broke the horizon and gradually dyed the surrounding clouds red.


    Chu Qingzhi injected 50% of her spiritual power into Tang Jinghong¡¯s body to help him recover.


    Many meridians in the body of mortals were blocked. Most of the spiritual power would be wasted when it entered their bodies. Only a small portion could be used.


    Tang Jinghong suddenly opened his eyes. He was still leaning against Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Does your body still hurt?¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice was especially pleasant to the ears, like the chirp of an oriole. In this forest, it was even more ethereal and crisp.


    ¡°Thank you, Qingzhi. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Tang Jinghong sat up straight and suddenly said in surprise, ¡°Qingzhi, I realized that many of my meridians have been opened.¡±


    As the spiritual power flowed through Jinghong¡¯s body, it coincidentally helped him open his meridians. This was a serendipity Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t expect to happen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to see if my internal strength has increased.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and try.¡± Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong quietly, her eyes tracing his facial features¡­


    His eyebrows were deep and thick like two sharp swords, not messy at all. They looked just right.


    His nose bridge was high and straight, and his face looked very chiseled. No matter which direction one looked at him, they would find him handsome.


    His lips were thin and slightly pursed. They were red and looked especially sexy under the dim light..

 Chapter 244 - 244: Snatching the Snow Lotus

    Chapter 244: Snatching the Snow Lotus


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze stopped on Tang Jinghong¡¯s thin lips, and she had the desire to kiss him, so she did it.


    She inched closer and ced her lips on his.


    Caught off guard, Tang Jinghong opened his eyes and saw Chu Qingzhi¡¯s curved eyes. His heart skipped a beat, but soon, he took the initiative to kiss back. He grabbed Qingzhi by the waist and kissed her gently and tenderly.


    There was an acacia tree beside them. The acacia flowers were in full bloom.


    Under the morning light, they swayed gently.


    A long timeter¡­


    Chu Qingzhi leaned on Tang Jinghong¡¯s shoulder and calmed her slightly rapid breathing.


    Tang Jinghong hugged Chu Qingzhi gently. His rapidly beating heart only returned to normal after a while. ¡°Qingzhi, should we leave?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to look for Zhang Dinghong?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll write a letter back to send a garrison over to take over this ce.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two of them arrived at the mountain the Ge family bought.


    Tang Jinghong checked the mountain carefully, but all he could find was a pile of stones. He could not see any traces of iron ore. ¡°Qingzhi, can you tell if there are iron ores in this mountain?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi picked up a stone and crushed it in her hand. She looked at theposition of the stone with the eyes of a weapon refiner. ¡°Jinghong, this mountain is indeed rich with iron ores.¡±


    ¡°Old Master Ge has good judgment.¡±


    ¡°But his ability to handle problems is too poor. Otherwise, his family wouldn¡¯t have to die because of this.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked out of curiosity, ¡°Qingzhi, what would you do if it were you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°If I couldn¡¯t keep the mountain, 1 would definitely sell it to keep the lives of my family.¡±


    Tang Jinghong pulled Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and left. ¡°Not everyone can resist temptation like you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did notment.


    Then, the two of them arrived at the Heavenly Snow Mountain.


    After Chu Qingzhi investigated it, she was surprised to discover that the iron ore resources in the Heavenly Snow Mountain were even richer than the Ge family¡¯s mountain.


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Qingzhi, how is it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°You were right.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked up at the sky and said with some relief, ¡°Fortunately, we came this time. Otherwise, if the Lord of the Northern Border and An Huai Kingdom upied these mines, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Tang Jinghong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Jinghong, there¡¯s another good thing.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked with interest, ¡°What good thing?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed up. ¡°There¡¯s a snow lotus at the top of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure there really is a snow lotus?¡± Even Tang Jinghong, ayman, knew how precious snow lotus was.


    Chu Qingzhi was uncertain. ¡°We¡¯ll know when we go up and take a look.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them flew up the mountain.


    To be precise, the Heavenly Snow Mountain should be called a peak. The top of the mountain was very high up in the sky, hidden among the clouds.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s meridians had been opened up quite a bit, and his internal energy had increased by 30%. Otherwise, it would probably be very difficult for him to fly so high up the mountain. However, it was quite easy now.


    After flying for a while, the two of them arrived at the top of the mountain.


    The two of them were very surprised to find that on the tnd at the top, there were already many people who had set up tents here. It looked like they had been here for quite some time.


    There were about ten of them. When they saw the two of them, they immediately came over, their eyes filled with hostility.


    Chu Qingzhi nced around. There were old people, middle-aged people, and young people. Everyone was wary of them.


    An old man asked coldly, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing at the top of the mountain?¡±


    Since the other party was not polite, there was no need for her to be polite either. Chu Qingzhi said unhappily, ¡°Who we are has nothing to do with you. The mountaintop is a public ce. What we¡¯re here for has nothing to do with you!¡±


    The middle-aged man said angrily, ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t care if youe up at other times, but during this special period, you are not wee here. Please leave.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi met the middle-aged man¡¯s angry eyes. ¡°What if we don¡¯t?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°Kid, there¡¯s no morend for you here. Why do you have to make yourself an annoyance?¡±


    An arrogant young man threatened, ¡°We have ten people here, but you only have two. Are you sure you want to go against us?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled coldly and said with an even more arrogant attitude, ¡°Who do you think you are? So what if I want to go against you?¡±


    The young man said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. We¡¯re letting you leave now because we are good-natured people. Otherwise, we would have kicked you down the mountain long ago.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said provocatively, ¡°You can try.¡±


    The young man was furious. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said leisurely, ¡°Let me tell you, 1 want the snow lotus. Moreover, you can forget about talcing a single leaf of it.¡±


    Everyone was furious. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi crossed her arms. ¡°What? If you have any problem,e and fight me!¡±


    Tang Jinghong chuckled. He could feel that the anger of these people was about to materialize.


    The ten or so people looked at each other, killing intent shing in their eyes. ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Compared to those who were agitated and furious, Chu Qingzhi was calm and collected. She was like an outsider. ¡°Do you really want to die for a snow lotus?¡±


    Someone roared, ¡°You are the one dying, not us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°1 see. In that case, let¡¯s see!¡±


    With that, she shed behind the old man and kicked him¡­


    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡±


    The old man flew down the mountain uncontrobly. It was so sudden that he couldn¡¯t react.


    Everyone saw the old man flying away and felt a chill. Before they could see Qingzhi¡¯s move, the old man was already out of the game.


    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡±


    Immediately after, the middle-aged man also flew down the mountain. Falling off from such a high ce, he would die even if he knew martial arts!


    Everyone was horrified by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ruthless moves.


    But it was toote now.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    The third person was kicked down the mountain again. This person was afraid of heights. When he climbed up the mountain, he did not dare to look down at all. If he was kicked down like this, he would probably be frightened to death halfway.


    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡±


    The fourth one was kicked down.


    Someone finally stopped resisting¡­


    ¡°Brother, we can negotiate. Don¡¯t kick me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, brother. We apologize for taking you lightly. We won¡¯t snatch the snow lotus from you. It¡¯s all yours.¡±


    ¡°Brother, we know our mistake. We¡¯ll leave ourselves. Don¡¯t kick us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the cowards in disdain. She thought that they were tough. She didn¡¯t expect them to be so easily frightened.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We¡¯ll get lost immediately!¡±


    Thirty secondster, only Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong were left at the top of the mountain..

 Chapter 245 - 245: Uninvited Guest

    Chapter 245: Uninvited Guest


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Looking at the empty mountaintop, Tang Jinghong smiled. His Qingzhi was so domineering.


    ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong and walked towards the ce where the snow lotus grew.


    Tang Jinghong followed and said sincerely, ¡°I think you¡¯re too awesome. You¡¯re decisive and fast. You have the demeanor of a master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and narrowed her eyes, revealing a dangerous glint. ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m a tigress?¡±


    Tang Jinghong firmly denied it. ¡°I definitely don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi continued walking. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s toote for you to change your mind. I like you. You can only be mine.¡± She was very domineering!


    Tang Jinghong quickly expressed his loyalty. ¡°Of course I¡¯m yours. There¡¯s nothing to doubt about this fact.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and waved at Tang Jinghong. ¡°Jinghong,e here!¡±


    Tang Jinghong quickly stepped forward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hooked her arm around Tang Jinghong¡¯s neck and kissed him. ¡°This is your reward.¡± After kissing him, she continued walking.


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s tall back with a happy expression. A momentter, he touched his lips. Why was this girl so cute?


    The snow lotus grew on the side facing An Huai Kingdom. It was a cliff, and it grew on the edge. There were a total of two snow lotuses.


    The snow lotus was as big as a te. From the looks of it, it should bloom in the afternoon.


    Chu Qingzhi sat on a rock and waited for the flower to bloom. The golden sunlight shone on her fair face, and one could even see her small fine hair.


    She used her hand to block the sun. ¡°Jinghong, let¡¯s pick the flowers in the afternoon before leaving.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong walked towards the tents. They had not eaten yet and wanted to see if there was anything to eat.


    He rummaged through the tents and found a lot of food.


    Those people were well-prepared. They brought a lot of dry food and didn¡¯t take away any of it when they left in a hurry.


    Tang Jinghong lit the firewood and nned to cook a pot of mushroom soup. Then, he took the biscuits and roasted them at the side. When the soup was ready, the biscuits were also heated up.


    Tang Jinghong was very deft. After a while, a fragrance had already filled the mountaintop.


    The fragrance attracted Chu Qingzhi¡¯s attention. ¡°Jinghong, if you are so good to me, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get too spoiled.¡± To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to cook. She wanted to endure it and eat when she returned to the city.


    Tang Jinghong said gently, ¡°You¡¯re my fiancee now and my wife in the future. You¡¯re the closest person to me in my life. No matter where you are, I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes curved. She walked over and wrapped her arms around Tang Jinghong¡¯s waist. She leaned against his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you very well too.¡±


    Tang Jinghong hugged Chu Qingzhi with one hand and stroked her hair with the other. ¡°Okay.¡±


    At this moment, a man flew up. He was dressed in ck riding outfit. He was tall and handsome.


    He obviously did not expect to see two men hugging each other at the top of the mountain. His expression immediately became strange. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Hearing the voice, Chu Qingzhi left Tang Jinghong¡¯s arms. When she turned around and saw the man¡¯s surprised face, she realized that she must have been misunderstood again. ¡°Please stop looking.¡±


    Tang Jinghong continued to cook and let Qingzhi handle the man.


    Gong Wentang slowly closed his mouth, but his expression was still a little unnatural. ¡°That, that¡­ You are two men¡­¡±


    Seeing him like this, Chu Qingzhi simply ignored him and sat down to watch Jinghong cook. Her man was more pleasing to the eye.


    Gong Wentang felt a little ufortable being ignored. He thought that since they were ignoring him, he might as well ignore them. After all, he was not here for them.


    He nced around and saw his target at the edge of the cliff. He walked over quickly.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Gong Wentang felt a gust of wind blow past him. Then, the ordinary-looking young man appeared in front of him.


    Gong Wentang was stunned for a moment. ¡°Can you teleport?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said humbly, ¡°You are exaggerating it. I just have high qinggong.¡±


    This qinggong was indeed high. In the blink of an eye, she was already in front of him. Thinking of this, Gong Wentang suddenly realized something. He looked at the young man in front of him and his expression changed slightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at the snow lotus. ¡°The snow lotus is mine. Come next time.¡±


    Gong Wentang was unconvinced. ¡°Why?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I defeated more than ten people to obtain the ownership of the snow lotus. If you want it, you have to defeat me too!¡±


    Gong Wentang narrowed his eyes.


    He wanted to test Chu Qingzhi first. What if it was a buffle?


    Hence, he raised his hand and charged at Chu Qingzhi like lightning.


    Chu Qingzhi moved briskly to the side and dodged. Then, she clenched her hand into a fist and aimed at his stomach.


    In just a short while, the two of them had exchanged dozens of moves.


    Suddenly, Gong Wentang retreated and said dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯m done. I can¡¯t beat you. 1 don¡¯t understand. Why is it that no matter how 1 fight, I¡¯m always one step slower than you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi spread her hands and said teasingly, ¡°Because I¡¯m faster than you and can predict your moves!¡±


    Gong Wentang was speechless.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Xiao Qing, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Coming!¡± Chu Qingzhi replied and returned to Tang Jinghong in a sh.


    There was a small table here. Tang Jinghong had already ced the soup, biscuits, and a te of dried meat on the table.


    Tang Jinghong handed the chopsticks and spoon to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Gong Wentang walked over and was stunned to see that they had tents, pots, pans, tables, stools, and dry food.


    ¡°That snow lotus belongs to everyone. You can¡¯t be so greedy.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took a sip of the soup. It was delicious. When she heard this, she said, ¡°I am greedy. What can you do to me?¡±


    Gong Wentang was speechless.


    ¡°Give me one, and I¡¯m willing to¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi put down her bowl and chopsticks. ¡°Stop. I don¡¯tck servants, money, power, or reputation. What can you give me?¡±


    Gong Wentang was speechless.


    Tang Jinghong looked at Gong Wentang and thought about what Chu Qingzhi had said just now¡­


    Servants, money, power, or reputation, Chu Qingzhi indeed didn¡¯tck any of these..

 Chapter 246 - 246: Jealous Man

    Chapter 246: Jealous Man


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gong Wentang stared at Chu Qingzhi in a daze for a long time before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it to see if there is anything youck?¡±


    Actually, it was not a big deal to give one away if the other party wanted to use it to save lives.


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Why do you want the snow lotus?¡±


    Gong Wentang sat at the side and sighed. ¡°I want to use it to save a good brother of mine. A few years ago, he identally ate an unknown fruit. After that, his body became weaker and weaker. 1 heard that the snow lotus has the effect of nourishing the body. I n to give it a try.¡±


    What a coincidence!


    Chu Qingzhi did not believe himpletely. She probed, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that there should be some kind of poison in that fruit that has infiltrated into his body. He has taken countless medicines but is not getting any better. He has already be as thin as a bamboo pole. If this continues, he won¡¯t be able to live long.¡± Gong Wentang lowered his head and became sad.


    Seeing Gong Wentang¡¯s dejected expression, Chu Qingzhi relented. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll give you one.¡±


    Gong Wentang looked up in surprise. ¡°Really?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Really.¡±


    Gong Wentang grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and thanked her excitedly. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really a good person.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hurriedly pulled her hand out, but Gong Wentang held on tightly. She actually couldn¡¯t break free.


    Seeing this, Tang Jinghong¡¯s face darkened and he shouted, ¡°Let go!¡±


    Gong Wentang quickly let go. The scene of the two of them hugging each other surfaced in his mind. His face turned awkward as he hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I was too excited just now. 1 didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Tang Jinghong pulled Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand over and washed her hands.


    When Gong Wentang saw this, the corners of his mouth twitched. Was that necessary? He wasn¡¯t dirty!


    After washing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hands, Tang Jinghong brought the bowl and chopsticks back to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Xiao Qing, continue eating.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Tang Jinghong and smiled. She obediently continued eating.


    Gong Wentang was speechless.


    Heavens, not only did he meet a gay couple today, but it was a gay couple that was more loving than ordinary couples.


    At the foot of the mountain.


    After those people were kicked down the mountain by Chu Qingzhi, they did not die. After all, they had martial arts, but they were absolutely furious.


    The young man said angrily, ¡°We can¡¯t let this matter rest easily!¡±


    The middle-aged man, who was afraid of heights, said, ¡°That¡¯s right. They actually kicked us down from such a high ce. It¡¯s a tant murder.¡±


    The old man rolled his eyes and looked very malicious. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t they look like the brothers wanted by the Lord of the Northern Border?¡±


    The middle-aged man immediately echoed, ¡°1 think I¡¯m certain they are.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are. They killed, burned, and plundered. Now that we¡¯ve met them, we have to bring them to justice no matter what!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t let them off. They¡¯re too much.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Lord of the Northern Border and tell him their whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Count me in.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    The dozen or so people quickly reached a consensus. Then, they used their qinggong and quickly flew towards the northern border city.


    As for the Lord of the Northern Border¡­


    The two people who were killed were dealt with by Tang Jinghong¡¯s secret guards. Moreover, with Wang Xingming¡¯s help, the two secret guards changed their faces to that of the two dead people and became spies in the forging vige for Tang Jinghong. Zhang Dinghong did not notice anything unusual about the two of them. However, when the mountain copsed, he was alerted and immediately rushed back to report to the Lord of the Northern Border.


    Something big happened in the mansion of the Lord of the Northern Borderst night. The fire burned for a few hours and the mes soared into the sky. One-fifth of the mansion was burned down¡­


    Yang Jingwen was angry that Li Yuan¡¯an had humiliated Li Yuanshao, so she took the risk of losing her freedom to find a few close friends and nned to sneak into the mansion to kill Li Yuan¡¯an.


    The mansion of the Lord of the Northern Border was heavily guarded. Not only were there secret guards, but there were also many soldiers. It could be said that not even a mosquito could fly in.


    The easiest way to break through this defense was to create a diversion.


    Therefore, Yang Jingwen asked one of her friends to start a fire. Coupled with the windst night, once a fire started, it began to ravage through the mansion like a ferocious beast that had regained its freedom¡­


    When the people in the mansion saw that there was a fire, they naturally went to put out the fire immediately. However, even so, the mansion was still heavily guarded.


    Under the cover of the fire, Yang Jingwen and the others sneaked into the mansion to assassinate Li Yuan¡¯an. However, they were discovered before they could sneak into Li Yuan¡¯an¡¯s room. Fortunately, they managed to escape.


    After being discovered, they fought and retreated. By the time they escaped to a safe ce, Yang Jingwen and the others were already covered in injuries.


    This matterpletely angered the Lord of the Northern Border.


    He mobilized the troops stationed outside the city to find the assassins at all costs.


    Right now, the northern border city had be an iron fort. People had to be strictly checked when they went in and out.


    Those who were kicked down the mountain entered the city and arrived at the mansion of the Lord of the Northern Border.


    As the representative, the old man entered the study to meet the Lord of the Northern Border. ¡°Greetings, my lord. I¡¯m here to tell you the whereabouts of the two brothers.¡±


    When the Lord of the Northern Border heard this, he clenched his fists tightly. The veins on his forehead bulged, looking very scary. ¡°Where are they?¡±


    The old man was frightened and immediately lowered his head, not daring to look up at him again. ¡°They are on the Heavenly Snow Mountain!¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border was surprised. ¡°On the Heavenly Snow Mountain?¡±


    The old man said quickly, ¡°Yes, there are two snow lotuses on the Heavenly Snow Mountain. We¡¯ve been staying on the top for nearly half a month. The flowers are about to bloom today. In the end, before the flowers bloomed, two bandits appeared. They were skilled in martial arts, and none of us were their match. We were even kicked down from the top of the mountain.¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border calmed down. ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re still at the top of the mountain?¡±


    The old man promised, ¡°Your Highness, the snow lotus will only fully bloom in the evening. If we rush over now, we will definitely be able to stop them. However, we have to be fast. If the snow lotus blooms in advance, they might have already left by the time we rush over.¡±


    Hearing this, the Lord of the Northern Border immediately summoned Wan Zhilin.


    Wan Zhilin had been in deep trouble for the past few days. Not only was he haggard, but he had also lost a few pounds. ¡°Greetings, Your Lordship.¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border ordered, ¡°Wan Zhilin, bring people to the Heavenly Snow Mountain immediately. That pair of brothers is at the top of the mountain. You must catch them!¡±


    When Wan Zhilin heard this good news, he recovered his energy. He cupped his fists. ¡°Yes, Your Lordship.¡±


    The old man quickly said, ¡°Your Lordship, we can also help!¡±


    It would be a waste not to use some extra people. The Lord of the Northern Border said, ¡°Go with them. You¡¯ll be rewarded ording to your contributions.¡±


    The old man was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Your Lordship.¡±


    After Wan Zhilin left the mansion, he gathered all the secret guards before heading to the Heavenly Snow Mountain..

 Chapter 247 - 247: Misunderstanding Again

    Chapter 247: Misunderstanding Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In an ordinary house.


    When Li Yuanshao heard that Yang Jingwen¡¯s assassination attempt had failed, he hurriedly brought them all to that hidden house.


    Yang Jingwen was severely injured, but her life was not in danger.


    Li Yuanshao looked at the pale woman on the bed and felt a littleplicated. Last time they met, she was still alive and kicking, but when they met again, she was on herst breath. She did it for him.


    Yang Jingwen¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. She opened her eyes and looked at the worried Li Yuanshao. ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re worried about me, these injuries are worth it.¡±


    Li Yuanshao¡¯s heart seemed to have been hit by something. He blurted out, ¡°You were lucky that you were only injured this time. Have you thought that you might die?¡±


    Yang Jingwen pursed her pale lips and said straightforwardly, ¡°Anyway, you saved my life. My life is yours and it¡¯s worth it to die for you.¡±


    It was rare to meet someone who treated him well. Li Yuanshao closed her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to die.¡±


    ¡°Then 1 won¡¯t die¡­¡± Yang Jingwen reached out to hold Li Yuanshao¡¯s hand. At the same time, she looked at his hand. His hand was fair and thin, and the veins under his skin could be seen.


    Li Yuanshao was embarrassed and wanted to pull his hand back, but Yang Jingwen held it tightly and did not let go. ¡°Then get better quickly.¡±


    Yang Jingwen smiled gently. ¡°Yuanshao, don¡¯t worry. My recovery ability is very strong. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡±


    Hearing her call him by his name, Li Yuanshao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He turned his face away slightly. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Yang Jingwen looked at Li Yuanshao. Li Yuanshao¡¯s handsome and exquisite face stimted her protective instincts. ¡°Yuanshao, for the sake that I¡¯m injured for you, can you kiss me?¡±


    Li Yuanshao¡¯s pale face immediately turned red. ¡°You¡¯re a girl. How can you¡­¡±


    Seeing that Li Yuanshao was clearly not against it, Yang Jingwen leaned forward and kissed him unexpectedly.


    Li Yuanshao¡¯s eyes widened and his body froze.


    After a while, he came back to his senses and quickly retreated. ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    Yang Jingwen looked at Li Yuanshao, who was blushing and embarrassed. She really wanted to tease him. ¡°Yuanshao, 1 have nothing to repay you with. I can only devote myself to you. Do you¡­¡±


    Li Yuanshao covered Yang Jingwen¡¯s mouth. ¡°Stop talking. I¡¯lle and see you in a few days.¡± With that, he hurriedly ran away.


    At the end of the day, Li Yuanshao was only 17 years old and had never been so intimate with a woman. Now that Yang Jingwen expressed her feelings for him, he was tempted and shocked at the same time.


    Cong Chusheng came out of the room and was surprised to see Li Yuanshao¡¯s embarrassed expression. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    As he spoke, he nced at Yang Jingwen¡¯s room from the corner of his eye. He understood that his master must have been teased again.


    Li Yuanshao was even more embarrassed when he saw Cong Chusheng¡¯s knowing expression. ¡°Hurry up and treat their injuries. I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯m going back to my room to rest.¡±


    Cong Chusheng blinked. His master didn¡¯t want to admit it but his actions had said it all.


    Heavenly Snow Mountain.


    After Chu Qingzhi finished eating, she sat beside Tang Jinghong and leaned against him to rest.


    She ate the jerky as a snack. It was quite fragrant.


    She picked up a piece of jerky and ate half of it. She fed the other half to Tang Jinghong. ¡°Brother, try it too.¡±


    Tang Jinghong lowered his head and ate the jerky. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    Gong Wentang was dumbfounded. This, this, this¡­ How could they do this?


    He still found it hard to ept two men being so intimate.


    ¡°If I may ask, how long have you been together?¡±


    Tang Jinghong did not want to answer his question. Chu Qingzhi held back herughter and said, ¡°It¡¯s been more than half a year. Why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. You are two men¡­¡± Gong Wentang left his sentence unfinished.


    Chu Qingzhi deliberately pulled a long face. ¡°Are you looking down on us? Do you think that we are doing something immoral?¡±


    Gong Wentang wanted to nod, but looking at the fierce Chu Qingzhi, he couldn¡¯t. ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi interrupted him. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to say anything. No matter how much you say, we won¡¯t change. Save your breath.¡±


    When she first found out that men could be together, her worldview was also shocked. However, when she saw two handsome men together, she found it pleasing to the eye. Then she changed her opinion, feeling like two handsome men should naturally be together. No one was morepatible than them. Then, she became a fujoshi.


    Gong Wentang was speechless.


    Tang Jinghong did not say anything. Anyway, it was not true.


    Gong Wentang suddenly stood up. ¡°Look, why are there so many people over there?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong stood up and looked over.


    Tang Jinghong narrowed his eyes, and a cold light appeared in them. ¡°Wan Zhilin!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    Gong Wentang turned to look at the two of them. He swallowed his saliva and said slowly, ¡°Looking for you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Yes, be careful when we fightter.¡±


    ¡°I mean, how did you offend the Lord of the Northern Border?¡± At this point, something in Gong Wentang¡¯s mind matched. He said in shock, ¡°Y-You¡¯re that pair of brothers?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Gong Wentang. ¡°You are really slow on the uptake.¡±


    Gong Wentang was speechless.


    Wan Zhilin surrounded the Heavenly Snow Mountain with a group of men in ck.


    In the afternoon, the clouds at the top of the Heavenly Snow Mountain dispersed. At this moment, both sides could see each other.


    Wan Zhilin was a little puzzled when he saw three people at the top of the mountain. Wasn¡¯t there only two?


    The old man beside him was also very puzzled. When they left, there were only two of them. Could it be that another one hade?


    If it was someone who came to snatch the snow lotus, would that kid tolerate it?


    The others looked at each other. Could it be that there were actually three brothers from the very beginning?


    No one had ever seen that pair of brothers in person, so any guess was possible.


    No matter what, Wan Zhilin finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the three people at the top of the mountain. He swore to himself that he would catch all three of them.


    Wan Zhilin looked at the three people at the top of the mountain as if he was looking at a turtle in a jar.. ¡°Are you going to surrender or be beaten up before being captured?¡±

 Chapter 248 - 248: Crisis

    Chapter 248: Crisis


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi crossed her arms and asked in a teasing tone, ¡°If you want to catch us, don¡¯t you have to fly up first?¡±


    Wan Zhilin looked at the high mountaintop. He was so angry and helpless that he couldn¡¯t fly up. ¡°Fly down if you dare!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi continued to stall for time. The snow lotus would bloom in a while. ¡°We can fly down, but you might not be able to catch us!¡±


    Wan Zhilin red at Chu Qingzhi hatefully. If he could, he would definitely p Chu Qingzhi to death without hesitation. ¡°As long as you dare to fly down, we¡¯ll catch you!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at the people beside Wan Zhilin. ¡°Kill those people beside you and we¡¯ll fly down.¡±


    Those people were all kicked down the mountain by Chu Qingzhi. Now that they were with Wan Zhilin, it was obvious that they brought Wan Zhilin here.


    Clearly, they wanted to use Wan Zhilin to take revenge.


    Wan Zhilin looked at the people beside him and were deep in thought.


    Seeing Wan Zhilin¡¯s thoughtful look, everyone knew that he was tempted. The old man hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, he¡¯s ying with you. Even if you kill us, he won¡¯te down.¡±


    At the same time, he secretly scolded Chu Qingzhi for being sinister and cunning. She wanted them to fight among themselves.


    Wan Zhilin gritted his teeth and ordered, ¡°A-grade guards, get ready. Cover each other and fly up to get them. 1 want all three of them.¡±


    ¡®Yes, sir.¡¯


    The A-grade guards were newly trained by Wan Zhilin during this period of time. The previous division was all wiped out by Chu Qinzhist time. Just thinking about it made his heart ache.


    There were a total of 50 people. They stood in formation and began to fly towards the top of the mountain.


    Seeing this scene, Gong Wentang was very nervous. ¡°Have you thought of what to do?¡±


    He was only here to pick a snow lotus, but he was pulled into this mess by Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at him. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned around and went back. He brought over a te of peanuts and grabbed a handful.


    They were Grade A assassins under the Lord of the Northern Border. They were extremely skilled in martial arts and killed people like flies. Now that they were here to kill them, Tang Jinghong acted like he was in for a good show. How ridiculous!


    Chu Qingzhi also grabbed a handful of peanuts. ¡°The peanuts are not bad. Not only are they edible, but they can also be used as weapons!¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded in agreement.


    The first assassin was about to fly up¡­


    Tang Jinghong flicked his finger and a peanut flew over, knocking off the first assassin.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    The fate of the second assassin was the same.


    Then the third, the fourth, the fifth¡­


    Thest scene they saw was the assassins flying up and falling down one by one. They were like kites with their strings suddenly cut.


    Seeing this, Wan Zhilin was panicking, not knowing what to do.


    Gong Wentang sighed. As expected of the famous senior and junior brothers in the northern border city. They weren¡¯t to be trifled with.


    At this moment, a man and a horse galloped over from afar, stirring up clouds of dust.


    When Wan Zhilin saw this, his mood finally improved a little. ¡°Chi Zheng, you came at the right time.¡±


    Chi Zheng had a heavy bow on his back. He got off the horse and cupped his hands at Wan Zhilin. ¡°Lord Wan!¡±


    He was a famous sharpshooter in the northern border. Other than going on missions, he taught the soldiers archery in the military camp. He was quite prestigious in the military camp.


    This time, he was ordered by the Lord of the Northern Border to help Wan Zhilin kill the two junior and senior brothers.


    ¡°No need for formalities.¡± Wan Zhilin straightened his chest. ¡°Chi Zheng, they¡¯re all at the top of the mountain. Please force them down!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chi Zheng cupped his hands. Then, he took off his heavy bow and nocked an arrow.


    At the same time, Gong Wentang said in surprise, ¡°The snow lotus has bloomed.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took out a white silk handkerchief from her sleeve and walked over to pick the big snow lotus. Then, she carefully wrapped it up, injected a wisp of spiritual power into it, and ced it in her sleeve.


    Gong Wentang was afraid of messing it up. ¡°Young Hero, can you help me pick it?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a silk handkerchief?¡± It would be a pity if such a precious medicinal herb was ruined.


    Gong Wentang shook his head, feeling slightly embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s something used by refined people. I¡¯m a rough person¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Gong Wentang and walked towards Tang Jinghong. ¡°Jinghong, do you have a silk handkerchief?¡±


    Tang Jinghong took out a silk handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to Chu Qingzhi.


    Gong Wentang thought to himself that both of them were refined people.


    Chu Qingzhi helped Gong Wentang pick the snow lotus and handed it to him. She asked, ¡°Do you know how to use the snow lotus?¡±


    Gong Wentang shook his head honestly. ¡°1 don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not a doctor.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was really worried that Gong Wentang would waste the snow lotus. ¡°Then do the doctors you know know how to use it?¡±


    Gong Wentang hesitated and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. They have probably never seen a snow lotus.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    This guy was not reliable at all!


    Gong Wentang searched in his memories and suddenly thought of someone.


    ¡°Wait, I think Cong Chusheng should know.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was surprised. ¡°You know Cong Chusheng?¡±


    Gong Wentang was even more surprised. ¡°Why are you asking me this? Do you know him too?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Gong Wentang said excitedly, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked up and down at Gong Wentang. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your snow lotus is for Li Yuanshao?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡± Gong Wentang looked at Chu Qingzhi in a daze and was shocked. ¡°You know him too?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    At this moment, the sound of air being torn apart could be heard¡­


    Chu Qingzhi hurriedly walked towards Tang Jinghong. ¡°This person is a little more capable than I thought. He can shoot three arrows at once, and it all carries a lot of force.¡±


    Three powerful arrows swooshed to the mountaintop, but they weren¡¯t aimed at the three of them.


    There was a small bamboo tube tied to the tip of the arrow.


    That bamboo tube was definitely not something good. Chu Qingzhi picked up three stones and threw them over.


    The stone contained spiritual power. When it flew over, it shattered the three arrows and the bamboo tube exploded¡­


    The bamboo tube was actually filled with blood ants.


    Blood ants were red ants that liked to drink blood. They were as big as flies. If one was bitten by them, one¡¯s leg would go numb.


    It was a special creature found only in the northern border.


    When Chi Zheng saw this, a strange look shed across his eyes. This person¡¯s martial arts had probably reached the peak.


    Seeing this, Wan Zhilin was angry and helpless. ¡°Chi Zheng, do you have any other way?¡±


    Chi Zheng shook his head. ¡°I tried my best.¡±


    At this moment, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong saw soldiersing from afar. From the looks of it, it was quite arge troop.


    It seemed that they had to go now.


    Chu Qingzhi took out the jade flute and yed a hypnotic tune..

 Chapter 249 - 249: Mysterious Bamboo Forest

    Chapter 249: Mysterious Bamboo Forest


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A ripple-like spiritual light flew out along with the tune and entered everyone¡¯s ears. Some people¡¯s eyelids began to droop, and their minds were wandering away¡­


    At this moment, Wan Zhilin suddenly made a gesture.


    Then, a row of soldiers took out the gong on their backs and hit it hard.


    ng!


    With just one ng, everyone regained their senses. After two more ngs, they were no longer affected.


    Seeing this, Chu Qingzhi stopped ying the flute and smiled faintly. ¡°Not bad. You thought of a countermeasure so quickly!¡±


    Tang Jinghong stared at the people at the foot of the mountain. ¡°In that case, we can only capture the leader first.¡±


    Gong Wentang called out to the two of them, ¡°Wait, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nced at Gong Wentang. ¡°You were implicated. When things get chaoticter, run for your life.¡±


    Gong Wentang said righteously, ¡°No, I can¡¯t do such a thing. I¡¯ll help youter. We¡¯ll leave together.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but nod at Gong Wentang with admiration. This person was quite heroic.


    Tang Jinghong reminded him, ¡°We¡¯re going to catch Wan Zhilinter. If you leave now, you will be fine. But if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll definitely be regarded as one of us by them.¡±


    Gong Wentang said nonchntly, ¡°On ount of you giving me the snow lotus, I¡¯m willing to help.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded and took out his sword. He circted his internal energy and flew down the mountain.


    Chu Qingzhi followed closely behind.


    Gong Wentang was stunned. He pulled out the flexible sword at his waist and activated his internal energy. The flexible sword turned into a hard sword. Holding the sword, he flew down.


    There were archers below. Seeing them fly down, Wan Zhilin immediately ordered, ¡°Shoot them. Leave no one alive!¡±


    The archers obeyed. In an instant, thousands of arrows were aimed at the three of them.


    Chu Qingzhi took out the jade flute. This time, it was an offensive tune. Rings of spiritual light quickly spread out and shattered the arrows. Then, they hit the bodies of the archers and sent them flying with screams.


    The assassins drew their swords and surrounded the three of them. However, they were also sent flying by the spiritual light. Before they could get close, they were already seriously injured and fell to the ground.


    The strong destructive power consumed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s spiritual power greatly. The spiritual power in her body was being depleted rapidly. She could only continue for ten minutes at most¡­


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression was solemn. He looked at Chu Qingzhi with heartache and sped up flying. He grabbed Wan Zhilin and put the sword on his neck. He shouted coldly, ¡°All of you, retreat!¡±


    Everyone immediately stopped attacking.


    Chu Qingzhi stopped ying the flute. She had used 70% of her spiritual power, and there was still 30% left. Fortunately, there was still some left.


    Gong Wentang raised his sword as he charged over, but before he couldnd, the battle had already ended.


    Wan Zhilin didn¡¯t expect to be targeted first. In his panic, he immediately said, ¡°Young heroes, we can talk and negotiate¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong threatened, ¡°Let us go, or you¡¯ll die with us.¡±


    Wan Zhilin felt the cold sword pressing against his neck. He shouted, ¡°Step away, all of you!¡±


    His subordinates immediately made way¡­


    Holding Wan Zhilin hostage, Tang Jinghong and the other two slowly walked out of the crowd. When theypletely walked out, Tang Jinghong knocked Wan Zhilin unconscious with his hand and took him away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow, or I¡¯ll kill him immediately!¡±


    The soldiers didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. They stood on the spot and watched as Wan Zhilin was taken away. Then, they looked at each other and were at a loss, not knowing what to do.


    They flew for a while before stopping in a forest.


    Gong Wentang looked at the two of them in admiration. They could even break out of the encirclement with thousands of soldiers. No wonder they dared to kick up a fuss in the northern border, especially Xiao Qing, who could use a flute as a weapon.


    Tang Jinghong casually threw Wan Zhilin to the ground.


    The pain woke Wan Zhilin up. Seeing that the three of them were still in front of him, he felt that he might as well continue to faint. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    No one answered him.


    Tang Jinghong pulled Chu Qingzhi to the side and asked with concern, ¡°Xiao Qing, this time¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi knew what Tang Jinghong wanted to ask and said directly, ¡°I have ample supply of spiritual power this time. I¡¯m alright.¡±


    Tang Jinghong felt especially guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Qingzhi. I always put you in danger.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Tang Jinghong¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you treating me like an outsider? If you say that again, I¡¯ll be angry!¡±


    Tang Jinghong was indescribably grateful to Chu Qingzhi. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue walking. We¡¯ll talk when we¡¯re safe.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As the group continued walking, they entered a bamboo forest.


    Green bamboos stood tall and straight on the ground. The ground was covered with thick bamboo leaves, and not a single inch of soil could be seen. When the mountain wind blew, the bamboo leaves rustled, and a bamboo fragrance wafted. It was fresh and pleasant.


    Suddenly, a fog rolled over from outside the bamboo forest, blurring everyone¡¯s vision.


    The four of them immediately became vignt¡­


    Chu Qingzhi frowned slightly, feeling that something was wrong. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Tang Jinghong grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and led her forward. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded.


    After walking for a while, they realized that they were still in the bamboo forest. It was as if they were walking in circles and had not budged an inch.


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand and cut a mark on the bamboo next to her. ¡°Let¡¯s try again.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. The few of them chose a direction and walked over.


    After a while, Gong Wentang pointed at the bamboo and said in surprise, ¡°We¡¯re back.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had already seen it. ¡°Someone must have set up a trap.¡±


    She looked around, then closed her eyes and released her divine sense, extending it in the form of a ring.


    Gong Wentang looked at Chu Qingzhi curiously. Could it be that she was going to show off some secret techniques again?


    Seeing this, Wan Zhilin slowly retreated. When they weren¡¯t paying attention to him, he immediately ran back.


    Gong Wentang chased after him without hesitation. ¡°1¡¯11 chase after him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi closed her eyes and said, ¡°No need. He¡¯lle back.¡±


    Gong Wentang wanted to see if what Chu Qingzhi said was true, so he stopped in his tracks.


    The bamboo forest was indeed huge, but it was not endless. Under the effect of the trap, it seemed endless.


    When her divine sense arrived at the edge of the bamboo forest, she saw a magnificent courtyard.


    There was actually someone living here?


    Could it be the so-called hidden family?


    Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared in her divine sense¡­ Tong Yujie..

 Chapter 250 - 250: Strange Mansion

    Chapter 250: Strange Mansion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the mansion of the Lord of the Northern Border.


    The secret guard respectfully presented a secret letter to the Lord of the Northern Border. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border opened the secret letter and quickly browsed through it. His expression was dark. After reading it, he burned the letter. ¡°Gather everyone and search for the dowry of Princess Yun Hua. Then, find the list inside.¡±


    The secret guard cupped his fists. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The secret letter that the Lord of the Northern Border received was the same as the one that Tang Jinghong and the others read. When the king of An Huai Kingdom heard that the princess had escaped from the marriage and that the secret letter was missing, he immediately sent a new one.


    After the princess escaped from the marriage, Wan Zhilin caught Yang Jingwen but didn¡¯t pay attention to the dowry. In the end, it was taken away by someone.


    The Lord of the Northern Border sat behind the desk and stared at the ground¡­


    Wang Xingming had been saved out of the water prison. This meant that his real identity might have been leaked. He had been enjoying endless power and wealth here for several years. He didn¡¯t want to leave just like that.


    At the thought of this, he was furious. Who was the one targeting him?


    He suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    Wait, a pair of junior and senior brothers, Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi.


    Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi could not be found, and that pair of senior and junior brothers appeared out of thin air¡­


    He touched his face. In an instant, something dawned on him. That pair of junior and senior brothers must be Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi. Other than that, there was no other possibility!


    He did not expect that the people he wanted to get rid of the most had alreadye to the northern border and even turned it topsy-turvy.


    The people he had tried everything to find were right under his nose. How ironic!


    At the thought of this, he took out a pen and paper and wrote a letter. Then, he called the secret guard over. ¡°Give this letter to Tang Jinghong¡¯s men.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border¡¯s face darkened. He tapped his fingers on the table. Very good. The enemy was located. He could start making a move now.


    Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi, who were far away in the bamboo forest, did not know that their identities had been figured out by the Lord of the Northern Border.


    Chu Qingzhi focused her divine sense in the direction of the courtyard and opened her eyes. At the same time, Wan Zhilin ran back. When he saw them, he broke down in despair.


    Gong Wentang walked over and grabbed Wan Zhilin roughly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to run? Why are you back?¡±


    Wan Zhilin looked at the masked Gong Wentang. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    Gong Wentang patted Wan Zhilin¡¯s face with his sword. ¡°I covered my face because I didn¡¯t want you to know. Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and knocked Wan Zhilin unconscious with a palm strike. Then, she knocked Gong Wentang unconscious unexpectedly. ¡°Jinghong, find a ce to hide them. I know how to walk out and even see an acquaintance.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Jinghong looked around and dragged the two of them behind a big rock.


    Chu Qingzhi used an illusion to hide the two of them and brought Tang Jinghong to the courtyard.


    On the way.


    ¡°Qingzhi, you said that you saw an acquaintance. Who did you see?¡± Tang Jinghong asked.


    ¡°Tong Yujie,¡± Chu Qingzhi said.


    Tang Jinghong was surprised. ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head with a puzzled expression. ¡°He was taken here when he was unconscious. He probably doesn¡¯t know the reason either.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was silent for a moment. ¡°Then let¡¯s find him first.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded.


    As they walked out of the bamboo forest, a majestic mansion gradually came into view. It covered arge area.


    When Tang Jinghong saw the mansion, he was especially surprised. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect there to be such a huge mansion in this deep forest!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi observed her surroundings. ¡°Let¡¯s sneak in and take a look.¡±


    The mansion looked simr to the mansion in the city. It had a vermillion door, and there were imposing lion statues on both sides of the door. There was even a que hanging at the door. ¡°Qin Mansion.¡±


    The two of them stood at the side and looked around. The door suddenly opened and a butler and two servants walked out.


    The moment the three of them came out, they seemed to be looking for something¡­


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong hurriedly left, but they were a step toote. The butler saw them and walked towards them.


    Since they saw them, there was no need to hide. The two of them walked out openly.


    The butler walked up to Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong and said politely, ¡°I¡¯m the butler of the Qin mansion. Old Madam said that the magpies are chirping today and that it¡¯s a sign that there will be esteemed guests. Only the two of you appeared today. I think the esteemed guests are the two of you.¡±


    They were just about to sneak in when they were taken as esteemed guests. What a sudden change.


    The butler smiled and said, ¡°Esteemed guests, pleasee in. Old Madam has been waiting for a long time.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi and said, ¡°Please show the way.¡±


    Under the butler¡¯s lead, the two of them arrived at the living room.


    A dignified old woman sat at the head of the table. She looked to be in her fifties and had an amiable expression.


    There were some servant girls standing around with their heads slightly lowered. Even if someone came, they did not look around and behaved themselves.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong bowed. ¡°Greetings, Old Madam Qin.¡±


    Old Madam Qin raised her hand slightly and smiled, appearing very friendly. ¡°Young Heroes, please sit. Make yourselffortable.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong looked at each other and saw vignce in each other¡¯s eyes.


    After they sat down, the servant girl served tea. ¡°Esteemed guests, please.¡±


    The two of them nodded at the servant girl and took a small sip of tea as a form of respect for Old Madam Qin.


    Old Madam Qin sized up the two of them and said with a smile, ¡°We rarely have guests. Today, the two of you have added a lot of liveliness to my house.¡±


    Actually, Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi felt very awkward. They had been invited in for no reason and did not know the other party¡¯s motive.


    Tang Jinghong said calmly, ¡°Old Madam Qin, you¡¯re too polite. Please forgive us for identally entering yournd.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, 1 have to say that I¡¯m impressed. That bamboo forest is filled with traps. Not only will ordinary people not be able to walk out, but they will also lose their lives here. It¡¯s also because of your outstanding ability that we can meet here.¡±


    ¡°Old Madam, you tter us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost dark. I¡¯ve already ordered people to prepare food and drinks. In addition, the room has been prepared. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, why don¡¯t you rest for a night before leaving?¡±


    Tang Jinghong cupped his hands. ¡°Thank you, Old Madam.¡±


    The few of them walked towards the dining room.


    Chu Qingzhi walked beside Tang Jinghong. Even though she was experienced and knowledgeable, she could not understand the current situation. It was so strange.


    Old Madam Qin was not lying. The table in the dining room was filled with sumptuous dishes. It was obvious that they had been carefully prepared.


    ¡°Please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Old Madam.¡±


    After the three of them sat down, a purple-clothed young man walked in. ¡°Mother.¡±


    Old Madam Qin introduced him to the two of them. ¡°Please excuse me. This is my son, Qin Fengnian.¡±


    When Qin Fengnian saw the two of them, he was very surprised. ¡°Greetings, Young Heroes.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Qin, nice to meet you¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong introduced themselves..

 Chapter 251 - 251: Invading the Lair

    Chapter 251: Invading the Lair


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Fengnian said politely, ¡°Please take a seat.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong sat down and secretly observed their surroundings. There seemed to be nothing wrong, but also something wrong. It was extremely strange.


    However, the two of them acted as if they were perfectly at home.


    They ate and then were brought into the room by the servant girl to rest. They almost treated this ce as home.


    In the secret room.


    Old Madam Qin¡¯s face changed into that of a girl in her early twenties. She was dressed in blood-red clothes, but her expression was as cold as an iceberg.


    In front of her was arge rectangr table filled with bottles and jars of various poisons.


    She was concocting a poison.


    Qin Fengnian walked in from outside and asked in confusion, ¡°Sister, why did you invite them in?¡±


    Qin Yajun said, ¡°They¡¯re not ordinary people. Instead of letting them sneak in and mess around in the courtyard, we might as well invite them in.¡±


    Qin Fengnian hesitated. ¡°Sister, what do you mean?¡±


    Qin Yajun paused for a moment and continued to concoct the poison. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m so kind as to treat someone to a meal?¡±


    Qin Fengnian said, ¡°Then what are your ns, sister?¡±


    Qin Yajun took a spoon and stirred the poison in the bottle. ¡°I¡¯ll find an opportunity to kill them.¡±


    Qin Fengnian hurriedly said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t act rashly. The fact that they can pass through the bamboo forest means they are capable. If we don¡¯t kill them in one go, I¡¯m afraid there will be endless trouble in the future.¡±


    Qin Yajun looked up at Qin Fengnian. ¡°Then do you have any good ideas?¡±


    Qin Fengnian thought for a while, but he had no idea. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of a good one yet. Sister, think of a way to keep them here first. Give me some time.¡±


    Qin Yajun nodded. ¡°Alright, but you have to hurry up. They don¡¯t seem like people who follow the rules.¡±


    ¡°Got it, sister.¡± Qin Fengnian changed the topic. ¡°By the way, why did you capture Tong Yujie?¡±


    Qin Yajun¡¯s pretty face shed with anger. ¡°He betrayed Big Brother. He deserves to die!¡±


    Qin Fengnian was shocked. ¡°Betrayed?!¡±


    Qin Yajun was burning with anger. ¡°He has already joined Tang Jinghong and given Tang Jinghong a lot of information in the northern border. He deserves to be cut into pieces!¡±


    Qin Fengnian did not believe that Qin Yajun would kill Tong Yujie. ¡°Sister, can you bear to?¡±


    Qin Yajun nced at Qin Fengnian. ¡°Anyone who betrays Big Brother deserves to die. No matter how much I like him, he has to die. Moreover, I want to kill him with my own hands.¡±


    Qin Fengnian wanted to persuade Qin Yajun, ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Qin Yajun interrupted him. ¡°Alright, enough of that. You can leave.¡±


    Qin Fengnian sighed. ¡°Yes, Sister.¡±


    After Qin Fengnian left, Qin Yajun called her subordinate over. ¡°There are two more people in the bamboo forest. Go and bring them back.¡±


    The subordinate cupped his hands. ¡°Yes, Second Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sneaked into Tang Jinghong¡¯s room.


    Coincidentally, Tang Jinghong also wanted to look for Chu Qingzhi.


    The two of them had a tacit understanding. With a look, they reached a consensus. Then, they left the room together and flew to the roof to look for Tong Yujie.


    Chu Qingzhi scanned the mansion with her divine sense to get a better understanding of theyout. This was the fastest way to find someone.


    However, Tong Yujie was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Jinghong, there should be a secret room in this mansion!¡± Chu Qingzhi frowned and thought to herself, Mortals are ordinary in their abilities, but they are extremely scheming.


    At this moment, the two of them saw Qin Fengnianing out of Qin Yajun¡¯s room. The two of them looked at each other and flew down, knocking him out and bringing him back.


    Chu Qingzhi cast a soundproof spell in the room. Tang Jinghong tied Qin Fengnian up and woke him up.


    When Qin Fengnian saw the two of them and saw that he was tied up, his expression turned ugly. ¡°Why did you capture me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong pulled two stools over. He and Qingzhi each sat on one. Then, he said, ¡°Nothing. I just want to ask you a few questions!¡±


    Qin Fengnian said angrily, ¡°As guests, you actually kidnapped your host for questioning. How ridiculous.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said helplessly, ¡°We had no choice.¡±


    Qin Fengnian was angry. ¡°What do you mean you had no choice? You don¡¯t even care about manners.¡±


    Tang Jinghong did not want to waste breath with Qin Fengnian and asked directly, ¡°Where is Tong Yujie?¡±


    Qin Fengnian struggled in his heart. ¡°In my sister¡¯s secret room!¡±


    Tang Jinghong frowned. When did he have a sister?


    Qin Fengnian looked terrified. ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said in a joking tone, ¡°I gave you a truth pill. Tell us whatever we ask you now.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Why did your sister catch Tong Yujie?¡±


    Qin Fengnian said excitedly, ¡°He betrayed Big Brother. My sister is going to kill him!¡±


    Tang Jinghong was confused. ¡°Your big brother? What¡¯s your big brother¡¯s rtionship with Tong Yujie?¡±


    Qin Fengnian said uncontrbly, ¡°The current Lord of the Northern Border is my big brother. Tong Yujie is the number one killer in the Northern Border, but he actually joined forces with Tang Jinghong. He deserves to die!¡±


    As soon as he said this, Qin Fengnian¡¯s face turned pale. How could he reveal this secret?


    Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi looked at each other. What a wonderful serendipity. They had actually barged into the nest of the fake Lord of the Northern Border.


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Why did your big brother pretend to be the Lord of the Northern Border?¡±


    At this moment, Qin Fengnian¡¯s forehead was already covered in cold sweat. ¡°He wants to use the northern border as a stronghold to recruit soldiers and invade the capital.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°You want to rebel?¡±


    Qin Fengnian clenched his fists. ¡°Rebel? The throne belongs to our family.¡±


    Tang Jinghong recalled something. ¡°The Qin family? Are you from the royal family of the previous dynasty?¡±


    Qin Fengnian looked at Tang Jinghong in horror. ¡°Yes, in order to avoid being hunted down, we hid in the deep mountains and forests and managed to live peacefully for many years.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Since you are already safe and the Emperor no longer hunts you down, why did youe out to court death?¡±


    Qin Fengnian said, ¡°Because the world should belong to my family. How can we let someone else take that throne?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I think you¡¯re just greedy. It¡¯s too normal for dynasties to change. Didn¡¯t your ancestor also snatch the empire from someone else? You are not any better.¡±


    Qin Fengnian was speechless. He also felt that these words made sense.


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Where is the real Lord of the Northern Border now?¡±


    ¡°He was killed by my big brother a long time ago.¡± Qin Fengnian said agitatedly, ¡°That old prick actually wanted my sister to be his concubine. However, that gave us an excuse to kil him and rece him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself. If the Lord of the Northern Border was really such a person, his death was well-deserved.


    In fact, Tang Jinghong admired the fake Lord of the Northern Border. He managed to not be discovered and had the Northern Border firmly in his hands.. ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone realize that the Lord of the Northern Border had been reced?¡±

 Chapter 252 - 252: Awkward Matter

    Chapter 252: Awkward Matter


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Fengnian said proudly, ¡°My big brother is so powerful. Who can discover it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked after thinking for a while, ¡°Why does your brother need so much money?¡±


    Qin Fengnian had given up. In any case, he had already told the deepest secret. Moreover, he could not control himself from answering at all. ¡°Of course it¡¯s to recruit soldiers. Is there a need to ask?¡±


    Tang Jinghong had already guessed it, but he didn¡¯t know how many private soldiers the Lord of the Northern Border had already recruited in the dark. ¡°Where is your brother training the soldiers?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°How many soldiers are there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Where did your brother hide the weapons made in the iron mine?¡±


    Qin Fengnian was very surprised that Tang Jinghong even knew this! ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought for a moment. ¡°Onest thing. Where is the person who made the crossbow?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Tang Jinghong went forward and knocked Qin Fengnian out. ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s go find her sister.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Qin Yajun concocted the potion, she sat on the chair and rested for a while. Then, she took the potion to another secret room.


    The secret room was very spacious. There was only a bed and a chair. A man in blue was tied to the chair.


    The person tied up was unconscious and defenseless.


    Qin Yajun stepped forward and sshed the water in her hand mercilessly on the other party¡¯s face. If she didn¡¯t have feelings for him, she would have used boiling hot water on him. ¡°Tong Yujie, we should settle the score.¡±


    Tong Yujie opened his eyes in a daze. After seeing the scene in front of him clearly, he felt danger. ¡°Yajun, why did you tie me up?¡±


    On the surface, Qin Yajun was an assassin like Tong Yujie. Moreover, the two of them had known each other for six to seven years.


    The first time Tong Yujie met Qin Yajun was when Wan Zhilin arranged for them to assassinate someone.


    During the assassination, Tong Yujie blocked a dagger for Qin Yajun, and from then on, they became friends.


    Qin Yajun did not expect Tong Yujie to say this the first thing he woke up. ¡°So what if I tied you up?¡±


    Tong Yujie was dumbfounded.


    He looked at the woman in front of him. She was clearly very familiar, but now, he found her unfamiliar. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Qin Yajun did not answer Tong Yujie. She looked at Tong Yujie¡¯s face in a daze. She could not bear to do this to him, but for the sake of her big brother and their great cause, she could only give up on her love.


    She reached out and grabbed Tong Yujie¡¯s chin, forcing the poison into his mouth.


    Tong Yujie struggled to spit out the potion, but he still swallowed a lot.


    As soon as the potion entered his stomach, his lower abdomen seemed to be on fire. ¡°What did you feed me?¡±


    ¡°Take a guess!¡± A hint of madness appeared on Qin Yajun¡¯s face. She was going all out.


    ¡°Give me the antidote, Yajun. Give me the antidote!¡±


    ¡°The antidote is me. Do you want it?¡± Qin Yajun reached out to touch Tong Yujie¡¯s face with infatuation.


    ¡°Yajun, you can¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    ¡°Yujie, just be obedient!¡±


    The fire in Tong Yujie¡¯s body engulfed his rationality, leaving only primitive desires.


    Qin Yajun loved Tong Yujie very much. However, Tong Yujie was like a rock that could not be moved no matter what she did.


    ¡°Yujie, you can¡¯t reject me now, right?¡±


    Qin Yajun untied Tong Yujie and helped him to the bed. Then, she unbuttoned Tong Yujie¡¯s clothes¡­


    ¡°Yajun, after you do this, there¡¯s no turning back¡­¡± Tong Yujie grabbed Qin Yajun¡¯s wrist. Waves of desire surged in his heart. His face was red, and his body was covered in sweat¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a turning back. Yujie, I just want you¡­¡± Qin Yajun was very satisfied with the effect of the potion. She looked at Tong Yujie, who was bathed in mes, and leaned over to kiss him like a moth to a me.


    Thest string in Tong Yujie¡¯s mind snapped. He pulled Qin Yajun onto the bed and instinctively pressed her down.


    On the other hand, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong had already guessed that Old Madam Qin was the sister Qin Fengnian was talking about, so they went straight to Qin Yajun¡¯s room.


    Looking at the empty room, the two of them were not surprised and began to look for the mechanism to a secret room.


    It was not difficult to find the mechanism. After finding it, they opened it.


    The door to the secret room was behind the bed, and the two of them slowly approached.


    However, as soon as they reached the door of the secret room, they heard the suppressed panting of two people.


    Tang Jinghong hurriedly covered Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ears and brought her out.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t show that she was knowledgeable about such things. She put on an awkward and shy expression and walked out obediently.


    On the other hand, Tang Jinghong¡¯s ears turned red. Wasn¡¯t Qin Yajun going to kill Tong Yujie? Why were they doing this?


    Chu Qingzhi walked with her head lowered, deep in thought.


    What was happening now made her feel that something was wrong.


    Tang Jinghong held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and left. Since Qin Yajun was willing to do that kind of thing with Tong Yujie, it meant that she would probably not kill him.


    The two of them went to the kitchen to get some food and went to the bamboo forest.


    Chu Qingzhi snapped her fingers beside Gong Wentang¡¯s ear. ¡°Wake up¡­¡±


    Gong Wentang opened his eyes in the next second. He rubbed his temples and his mind was still unfocused. ¡°You guys¡­ Why did 1 fall asleep?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve been too tired.¡± As she spoke, she handed him the food box in her hand. ¡°Eat.¡±


    Gong Wentang took the food box and asked with concern, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°We¡¯ve eaten. We stole it especially for you.¡±


    Gong Wentang was touched. ¡°Thank you for not forgetting me.¡± As he spoke, he opened the food box. There was half a roasted chicken, a braised pig trotter, a te of pastries, and a bowl of red date soup. ¡°It¡¯s so sumptuous.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt that Gong Wentang was quite pitiful. ¡°Eat quickly.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gong Wentang was already starving. He only wanted to eat and didn¡¯t want to care about anything else.


    Tang Jinghong brought Wan Zhilin out and kicked him awake. ¡°The Lord of the Northern Border is here.¡±


    Wan Zhilin opened his eyes and sat up with a start. When he saw that it was Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong, the hope that had just risen was dashed.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi crossed her arms and leaned against a bamboo tree leisurely. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you after asking you a few questions. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Wan Zhilin was speechless..

 Chapter 253 - 253: Mining Silver Ore

    Chapter 253: Mining Silver Ore


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong looked down at Wan Zhilin. ¡°Lord Wan, do you know that the current Lord of the Northern Border is an imposter?¡±


    Wan Zhilin was stunned. He didn¡¯t believe a word of it. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If he¡¯s not the Lord of the Northern Border, who is?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi interrupted, ¡°He¡¯s really not. He¡¯s a member of the royal family of the previous dynasty!¡±


    Wan Zhilin¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi like two lunatics. ¡°Are you kidding? If you want me to tell you some secrets, you don¡¯t have to make up such nonsense!¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Do you think we are so bored as to lie to you?¡±


    Wan Zhilin looked at Tang Jinghong and then at Chu Qingzhi. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t tell if the two of them were joking or serious.


    However, he did not believe a word they said.


    ¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t believe you,¡± Wan Zhilin said stubbornly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe it or not.¡± Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t care. He squatted down and looked at Wan Zhilin at eye level. ¡°Lord Wan, apart from helping the Lord of the Northern Border train the secret guards, did you help him do anything else?¡±


    ¡°Mining silver ore.¡± Wan Zhilin made up his mind not to say anything else, but he couldn¡¯t control his instinct to speak. After realizing what he had said, his expression was as horrified as if he had seen a ghost.


    This time, even Tang Jinghong could not calm down. There was actually a silver mine!!!


    Chu Qingzhi stood up straight. The northern border was rich in resources!


    Gong Wentang stopped eating. He was shocked by one explosive piece of news after another.


    Tang Jinghong looked straight at Wan Zhilin. His eyes were sharp and filled with oppression, giving the other party a lot of psychological pressure. ¡°Where¡¯s the silver mine?¡±


    ¡°On Yuntai Mountain.¡±


    Tang Jinghong took out the map Ge Lihua had given him. After searching for a while, he found Yuntai Mountain.


    Chu Qingzhi walked over to take a look. ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Jinghong looked at Wan Zhilin and frowned slightly. There were too many secrets in the northern border. ¡°How long have you been mining it?¡±


    ¡°A year.¡±


    ¡°Where is the silver?¡±


    ¡°The silver is all transported away. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Tang Jinghong put away the map. ¡°Where is Princess Yun Hua¡¯s dowry?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. After my men captured Yang Jingwen, they ignored the dowry and it went missing.¡± Wan Zhilin was stunned. Who exactly was the person in front of him? How did he know everything?


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly became vignt. ¡°Someone¡¯s here!¡±


    Tang Jinghong pped Wan Zhilin unconscious and dragged him behind a big rock. The few of them hid.


    ¡°We¡¯ve almost searched the entire forest, but we can¡¯t find the people Second Miss mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Could they have already left?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for someone who entered the bamboo forest to walk out. They must be nearby. Let¡¯s search carefully.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked out, crossed her arms, and looked at the two of them leisurely. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    The two subordinates were shocked and quickly turned around. When they saw Chu Qingzhi, they were even more shocked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the guest in the mansion? Why are you here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for someone, just like you.¡±


    The subordinate said warily, ¡°We didn¡¯t find them. They should have left.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Who asked you toe out and look for them?¡±


    The subordinate said, ¡°Second Miss.¡±


    Second Miss?


    Chu Qingzhi probed, ¡°Is there another exit in this bamboo forest?¡±


    The subordinate reached out and knocked on the bamboo beside him. ¡°Some of the bamboo in this bamboo forest are fake bamboo. As long as you follow the fake bamboo, you can get out.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that the person who set up the trap was not ordinary. She did not even realize that some were fake. If possible, she wanted to meet this person.


    ¡°Why did your Second Miss ask you to find them?¡±


    ¡°No why. She just asked us to kill them.¡±


    This mysterious Second Miss was really cruel by nature. She was always on the way to kill someone.


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly smiled. ¡°I have the two people you are looking for. You can use yourself to exchange for them. It just happens that there are two of you.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, two bamboo leaves flew past the necks of the two subordinates. In the next second, the two of them fell to the ground.


    Gong Wentang walked out from behind arge rock with a pork trotter in his hand.


    ¡°Good kill!¡± As he spoke, he took a bite of the pig trotter to celebrate.


    Chu Qingzhi said to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Jinghong, continue digging for secrets. I really want to know how many more surprises are waiting for us in the northern border.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After waking Wan Zhilin up, Tang Jinghong continued to ¡°chat¡± with him.


    At the mansion of the Lord of the Northern Border.


    In the study, a subordinate rushed in and reported, ¡°Your Highness, the capture failed. Lord Wan was also taken away by them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Lord of the Northern Border mmed the table, and the atmosphere in the study instantly became tense.


    A thinyer of cold sweat appeared on the subordinate¡¯s forehead. ¡°Your Highness, we could have captured them, but they used Lord Wan to threaten us and we didn¡¯t dare to do anything rash.¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border cursed, ¡°Useless!¡±


    The subordinates did not dare to speak. There were so many of them, but they did not manage to catch two people in the end. They were indeed useless!


    The Lord of the Northern Border took two deep breaths. Ever since the two brothers came to the Northern Border, he had been having a hard time. ¡°Then which direction did they run in?¡±


    The subordinate replied, ¡°They ran in the direction of the northeast.¡±


    Northeast?


    The Lord of the Northern Border suddenly changed his expression and shouted, ¡°Prepare the horses!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Five minutester, the Lord of the Northern Border led a group of people to the northeast.


    ¡°Lord Wan, apart from the silver mine, what other secrets do you know about the Lord of the Northern Border?¡±


    Wan Zhilin shook his head. ¡°Nothing else.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly looked over and asked, ¡°How did you know that Yang Jingwen is Tong Yujie¡¯s sister?¡±


    Wan Zhilin said, ¡°I was the one who sent his sister to An Huai Kingdom, butter on, she became disobedient, which was why I brought her back to be punished. You¡¯re really capable. You actually broke into the water prison and saved her. No one who entered the water prison has evere out alive.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, Yang Jingwen is not a double agent, but a triple agent. Impressive! (She is the agent for the king and queen of the An Huai King as well as for Wan Zhilin.)


    ¡°Then do you know that you caused trouble for the Lord of the Northern Border?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°The princess ran away and Yang Jingwen married in her stead. She has a secret letter that the king of An Huai Kingdom gave to the Lord of the Northern Border. If you didn¡¯t catch her, we wouldn¡¯t have known that.¡±


    Wan Zhilin widened his eyes and looked at Chu Qingzhi in a daze, as if he had been dealt a blow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°I mean it literally. Lord Wan¡¯sprehension is a little poor!¡±


    Wan Zhilin roared, ¡°Impossible. You¡¯re lying to me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re no longer useful to us. Why would I lie to you?¡±


    Wan Zhilin fell to the ground and lost all his energy. He muttered, ¡°No, 1 don¡¯t believe it.. I would never do anything to let the Lord of the Northern Border¡­¡±

 Chapter 254 - 254: Getting There Late

    Chapter 254: Getting There Late


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi said unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m done asking you about the Lord of the


    Northern Border. Let¡¯s talk about our personal grudges.¡±


    Wan Zhilin looked up and asked angrily, ¡°Who are you exactly?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled mockingly at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised that we¡¯re people you want to kill but can¡¯t?¡±


    Wan Zhilin thought for a moment and looked enlightened. ¡°You are, you are¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, a bamboo leaf cut across his neck, leaving a thin red line. Wan Zhilin froze and slowly fell to the ground and died.


    Tang Jinghong retracted his gaze indifferently. Wan Zhilin had been secretly dealing with them and putting them in life-threatening danger many times. He deserved to die.


    Gong Wentang gnawed on his pork trotter with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked over. ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    Gong Wentang said, ¡°At least ask him where he keeps his money.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly praised, ¡°You are smart.¡±


    Gong Wentang¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°You have a discerning eye.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head and chuckled. ¡°Are you still going to follow us?¡±


    Gong Wentang said matter-of-factly, ¡°What else? We came together, so we naturally have to leave together.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and sat on the big rock. ¡°We have to wait for someone here. We won¡¯t leave for the time being.¡±


    Gong Wentang asked curiously, ¡°Waiting for who?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Gong Wentang. How gossipy. ¡°Hurry up and eat. You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gong Wentang tactfully stopped asking and continued to eat the pig trotter.


    The Lord of the Northern Border led a team of soldiers in the direction of the northeast and quickly met up with Wan Zhilin¡¯s men.


    Yue Xujun, Wan Zhilin¡¯s right-hand man, cupped his fists and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border dismounted. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    Yue Xujun replied respectfully, ¡°Lord Wan was taken hostage and brought into the forest.¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border narrowed his eyes and stared at the forest¡­


    It would be fine if Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi died inside, but if they didn¡¯t, the secret inside would probably be exposed. Now¡­


    ¡°How long have they been in there?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s been almost eight hours.¡±


    Eight hours¡­


    At this moment, a figure flew over and handed over a letter. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border immediately read the letter. ¡°Brother, two people barged into the Qin mansion today. I invited them in as guests. They are now staying in the mansion.¡±


    The more he read the letter, the uglier his expression.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± With a wave of his hand, the Lord of the Northern Border mounted his horse and left with all the soldiers.


    The noisy forest instantly fell silent. In the dark night, only the rustling of leaves could be heard. It was terrifyingly quiet.


    In the secret room.


    After Tong Yujie quenched the desire in his heart, hey t on the bed. He did not expect things to turn out like this.


    He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Qin Yajun, is this what you want?¡±


    Qin Yajun reached out to grab Tong Yujie¡¯s hand, but Tong Yujie shook her off. ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hate you in the past, but I hate you now.¡± Tong Yujie felt very frustrated.


    Qin Yajun¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Do you have someone you like?¡±


    Tong Yujie was speechless. He said coldly, ¡°It has nothing to do with you whether 1 have or not!¡± He turned around, picked up the clothes, and put them on.


    When Qin Yajun saw that Tong Yujie was about to leave, she seemed to have been stimted. She took out a dagger from under her pillow and stabbed Tong Yujie¡¯s back fiercely. ¡°Since you want to leave, die!¡±


    Tong Yujie easily dodged it. Then, he pped Qin Yajun¡¯s chest, sending her flying. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not on guard against you now?¡±


    Qin Yajun spat out a mouthful of blood and her face quickly turned pale. ¡°So we¡¯re enemies now? We were clearly in bed just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Tong Yujie snapped. ¡°That¡¯ll remain a shameful memory of mine forever!¡±


    Qin Yajun¡¯s face was pale. She looked at Tong Yujie, who was both familiar and unfamiliar. ¡°We¡­¡±


    Tong Yujie walked straight out. He did not want to hear Qin Yajun say another word. ¡°The next time we meet, we will be enemies!¡±


    Qin Yajun burst into tears. She was in extreme pain. ¡°I want to be the closest person to you, but you want to be my enemy. Tong Yujie, you¡¯re really heartless!¡±


    Tong Yujie left the Qin mansion and headed straight for the bamboo forest.


    Soon, he saw the few people waiting in the bamboo forest. They were all familiar faces. ¡°Why are you all here?¡±


    Gong Wentang was surprised to see Tong Yujie. ¡°Brother Tong, why are you here?¡±


    Tong Yujie avoided answering this question. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s talk about it in the future.¡±


    He moved aside and walked towards Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong. He cupped his fists. With outsiders present, he only said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to a ce.¡± They both nodded at him.


    Gong Wentang looked at the three of them and was confused. What was going on?


    Tang Jinghong said to Gong Wentang, ¡°We¡¯ll go our separate ways when we go outter. It¡¯s not suitable for you to follow after this.¡±


    Gong Wentang was tactful. He nced at Wan Zhilin¡¯s corpse. He didn¡¯t want to end up like that. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Following Tong Yujie, the few of them walked out of the bamboo forest through the fake bamboo and arrived at the main road.


    Gong Wentang left alone.


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Yujie, where are we going?¡±


    Tong Yujie frowned and said, ¡°I found the princess¡¯s dowry, but several groups of people have been looking for it. I don¡¯t know if we can make it in time if we rush over now.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Tong Yujie nodded.


    The princess¡¯s dowry was ced in a straw hut in the mountains.


    This was a temporary residence prepared for hunters to hunt in the mountains. It was already abandoned, and the dpidated straw hut was on the verge of copse. No one would expect that there would be priceless treasures inside.


    Tong Yujie pushed the door open and entered. His expression changed. ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at the marks left by the box on the ground. ¡°Someone beat us to it!¡±


    Tong Yujie recalled what had happened previously. If Qin Yajun had not plotted against him and stalled for time, things would not have turned out like this. ¡°General, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve dyed things.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nced at Tong Yujie. ¡°No second time.¡±


    For some reason, Tong Yujie felt that Tang Jinghong seemed to know


    everything. For a moment, he felt ashamed. ¡°Yes, General..¡±

 Chapter 255 - 255: Undercurrents

    Chapter 255: Undercurrents


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the mansion of the Lord of the Northern Border.


    Li Yuan¡¯an came to Li Yuanshao¡¯s courtyard angrily. He pushed open the door of Li Yuanshao¡¯s room and said angrily, ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    Li Yuanshao stood in front of the window and was worried about Cong Chusheng. Cong Chusheng was still locked up in the prison. When he suddenly heard Li Yuan¡¯an¡¯s irritable voice, he was shocked and turned around. ¡°Brother!¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an strode towards Li Yuanshao. ¡°Who is your brother? Tell me what you did to me.¡±


    Over the past few days, he would faint whenever he wanted to do something. He was never like this before, but after interacting with Li Yuanshao that day, this symptom appeared. He thought that it must be Li Yuanshao¡¯s doing.


    Li Yuanshao looked confused. ¡°Brother, 1 don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Seeing Li Yuanshao¡¯s innocent look, Li Yuan¡¯an was even angrier. He reached out and grabbed Li Yuanshao¡¯s neck fiercely. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Tell me, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Li Yuanshao really did not know what was going on. What could he tell him? His neck was grabbed, and his face was red from suffocation. He said with difficulty, ¡°Brother, I really don¡¯t know!¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an waspletely infuriated. He grabbed Li Yuanshao¡¯s neck even harder and said threateningly, ¡°Alright, since you refuse to speak, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    He punched and kicked Li Yuanshao roughly. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today!¡±


    Previously, Li Yuanshao had Cong Chusheng protecting him. Now that Cong Chusheng was not by his side and the servants didn¡¯t dare to stop Li Yuan¡¯an, Li Yuanshao was powerless. ¡°Brother, I really don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an pped Li Yuanshao¡¯s face. Instantly, a palm print appeared on Li Yuanshao¡¯s fair face. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?!¡±


    Blood flowed from the corner of Li Yuanshao¡¯s mouth. He curled up and said weakly, ¡°Brother, I really don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face was ferocious as he pped Li Yuanshao again. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll strip you naked and take you to the street!¡±


    Li Yuanshao did not doubt at all that Li Yuan¡¯an would do this. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m your younger brother. You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an mocked him mercilessly. ¡°Brother? Li Yuanshao, your mother is a shameless slut. She climbed into my father¡¯s bed and gave birth to a bastard. How dare you regard yourself as my brother?¡±


    Li Yuanshao looked at Li Yuan¡¯an in a daze. It was the Lord of the Northern Border who vited his mother by force. He did not expect the story to be the other way around in the eyes of outsiders. In an instant, hatred rose in his heart as he swore that he would avenge his mother.


    A servant girl, whom Li Yuanshao had protected once, rushed over, raised a vase, and smashed it on Li Yuan¡¯an¡¯s head, knocking him out. ¡°Seventh Prince, run.¡±


    Li Yuanshao did not want innocent people to be implicated. ¡°What about you?¡±


    The servant girl said optimistically, ¡°I¡¯ll run for life too.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Li Yuanshao pushed Li Yuan¡¯an away and got up in a hurry to leave the room. Suddenly, he saw the jade pendant on Li Yuan¡¯an.


    With a thought, he took off the jade pendant and went to the prison.


    With Li Yuan¡¯an¡¯s jade pendant, Li Yuanshao sessfully saved Cong Chusheng and left the mansion.


    Li Yuanshao looked at the mansion that was getting further and further away. His nails dug into his palms, and his eyes were filled with hatred. He swore to himself that he would definitely bring the Lord of the Northern Border down.


    Near Yuntai Mountain.


    A secret guardnded in front of Tang Jinghong and handed him a letter. ¡°General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong took the letter and read it. It said, ¡°Tang Jinghong, Chu Qingzhi, so it turns out that you are the pair of senior and junior brothers. I¡¯m impressed by your scheme!¡±


    Tang Jinghong handed the letter to Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at it and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°It seems that the Lord of the Northern Border is not stupid. He actually guessed it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression turned cold and he was a little worried. ¡°Qingzhi, the fake Lord of the Northern Border has guessed our identity. He¡¯s probably not in the mansion anymore.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Where can he hide?¡±


    After a while, the two of them said in unison, ¡°Where the secret army is.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression became even more serious. He immediately instructed the secret guard, ¡°Bring me a pen and paper.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi saw that Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression was not good and asked tentatively, ¡°Will a fight be unavoidable?¡±


    Tang Jinghong ced his hands behind his back and looked into the distance. His voice was extremely deep. ¡°This is thest trump card of the fake Lord of the Northern Border. If we force him into a corner, he will definitely go all out.¡±


    The situation had developed to the point where two armies were about to fight. ¡°Where do you n to mobilize the troops?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°The border!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said worriedly, ¡°If the border troops move, will An Huai Kingdom take the opportunity tounch a sneak attack?¡±


    Tang Jinghong slowly clenched his fists and his heart was in his throat. However, there was one trump card he could rely on. ¡°We have Princess Yun Hua of An Huai Kingdom in our hands.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi quickly reacted. ¡°You mean Wu Yaqing is Princess Yun Hua?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she changed her clothes, but the jewelry she¡¯s wearing betrayed her identity. Those jewelry are all used by the An Huai Kingdom¡¯s royal family. Themoners can¡¯t afford them, and it¡¯s against the rules.¡±


    ¡°Well done, Jinghong. Princess Yun Hua is dear to the queen of An Huai Kingdom. As long as we control the Princess, the queen will definitely not let the king send troops. We don¡¯t have to be worried about sneak attacks from them while dealing with the Lord of the Northern Border.¡±


    Tang Jinghong pulled Chu Qingzhi into his arms. ¡°Qingzhi, we¡¯ll be fighting the fake Lord of the Northern Border more and more. You have to be careful.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡±


    The secret guard quickly brought the pen and paper over as well as a few more letters.


    Tang Jinghong read the letters and wrote a reply one by one before asking the secret guard to deliver them in time.


    After the secret guard left, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong continued to fly to Yuntai Mountain. Wan Zhilin said that there was a silver mine on Mount Tiantai and they needed to take a look personally.


    From afar, Yuntai Mountain looked like a mushroom growing from the ground. It looked a little cute.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go take a dump. You guys go back first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, hurry up. Otherwise, if the manager finds out, he will definitely punish you.¡±


    ¡°Got it, got it.¡±


    Two men put down the hammers in their hands and walked towards the nearby forest.


    ¡°All¡ª¡±


    After a short scream, the two of them fell to the ground.


    Chu Qingzhi snapped her fingers twice in a row. Then, she and Tang Jinghong turned into two burly men and sneaked in with hammers.


    Entering the cave entrance was a passageway. As they walked along the passageway, they arrived at a huge cave.


    ng, ng, ng, ng¡­


    The sound of stones being knocked on could be heard everywhere..

 Chapter 256 - 256: The Princess’s Letters

    Chapter 256: The Princess¡¯s Letters


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mixed in the crowd, Chu Qingzhi knocked on the stone with her hammer. Not only was it a silver ore, but it also contained a lot of silver.


    ¡°Jinghong, this is a silver mine with a high amount of silver. ording to the current level of exploitation, 1 think they have mined at least 20,000 catties of silver.¡±


    After Tang Jinghong heard this, he was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two of them quickly left the silver mine and took the two people they had knocked unconscious with them.


    Tang Jinghong called three secret guards over. Chu Qingzhi changed two of them into the looks of the two unconscious men and asked them to enter the silver mine as undercover agents to investigate the silver mine, especially where the silver was sent to.


    They left a secret guard to get rid of the two unconscious men.


    Then, the two of them left.


    In the northern border city.


    Although a war was imminent, the people were unaware of it and the city was as busy as ever.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong walked on the wide street and looked at the peopleing and going. They even rxed a little.


    A five or six-year-old girl tugged at her mother¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mother, 1 want to eat candied hawthorn.¡±


    The mother smiled and said, ¡°Alright, 1 will buy it for you.¡±


    The mother and daughter walked past Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong with happy smiles on their faces.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at them and smiled gently. As she watched the mother and daughter leave, she suddenly asked, ¡°Jinghong, can we sneak into the military camp and assassinate the fake Lord of the Northern Border?¡±


    Tang Jinghong understood what Chu Qingzhi wanted to do. He reached out to hold Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    When the fake Lord of the Northern Border guessed their identities, he must have already started giving orders. Even if they could assassinate him, they could not take back his orders.


    In the northern border, the soldiers listened to the Lord of the Northern Border.


    As a general, Tang Jinghong knew very well that even if the general died, his subordinates would stillplete his orders. This was their first duty as a soldier.


    Besides, if the soldiers knew that the Lord of the Northern Border had been assassinated, it would arouse their emotions to avenge him.


    As for exposing the identity of the fake Lord of the Northern Border, unless they could find the real Lord of the Northern Border and hard evidence, their words wouldn¡¯t be convincing enough.


    But the real Lord of the Northern Border would probably have been turned to dust long ago. Where could they find him?


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Wu Yaqing.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±


    In the inn, Wu Yaqing, who had gone crazy from ying, was sleeping soundly. She had lived in restraint since she was young and had never been as free as she was now. These few days were the happiest for her.


    Tang Jinghong stood in the corridor. Chu Qingzhi pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Yaqing, Yaqing¡­¡±


    Wu Yaqing was asleep and did not respond.


    Chu Qingzhi walked to the bed and looked at Wu Yaqing, who was sleeping like a pig. ¡°Yaqing, wake up.¡±


    Wu Yaqing turned around and continued to sleep.


    Chu Qingzhiughed and leaned closer. ¡°Yaqing, Hero Xiao Qing is back.¡±


    Wu Yaqing immediately opened her eyes and sat up. When she saw Chu Qingzhi, she pounced over excitedly. ¡°Hero Xiao Qing¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was caught off guard. ¡°Yaqing, you¡¯re going to strangle me to death.¡±


    Wu Yaqing quickly let go of her and said, ¡°Hero Xiao Qing, you¡¯re finally back. 1 missed you so much.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Wu Yaqing¡¯s back. ¡°We came back to look for you as soon as we finished dealing with our matters.¡±


    Wu Yaqing let go of Chu Qingzhi and looked up at her. ¡°I thought you guys abandoned me and left.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sat by the bed and pinched Wu Yaqing¡¯s face. She said as if she was talking to her young sister, ¡°I said I woulde back to look for you. Why would I abandon you?¡±


    Wu Yaqing was in high spirits. ¡°Hero Xiao Qing, are we going somewhere else to uphold justice?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Wu Yaqing and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Yaqing, we are going to uphold justice, but we need your help this time. As long as you write a letter, you can save the lives of tens of thousands of people.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Wu Yaqing pointed at her nose in disbelief. ¡°How can I be so capable?¡±


    ¡°You can.¡± Chu Qingzhi took her coat and put it on for Wu Yaqing. She pulled her off the bed and called Tang Jinghong in. The three of them sat at the table.


    Wu Yaqing looked at their serious expressions and was a little afraid. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯m very timid.¡±


    Tang Jinghong poured a cup of tea for Wu Yaqing and said slowly, ¡°Princess Yun Hua, please have some tea.¡±


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s expression froze. She had disguised herself very well. How did they find out?


    Chu Qingzhi said gently, ¡°You¡¯re Princess Yun Hua, right?¡±


    After a while, Wu Yaqing took a deep breath and gave in. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°A lot of things happened during this period of time. We found out by ident.¡±


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s expression was no longer as happy as before. She looked at them dejectedly. ¡°Are you going to send me back to the An Huai Kingdom?¡± Her mother must have offered a high reward. There was no reason for them to refuse a handsome reward.


    Chu Qingzhi hurriedly said, ¡°No, we won¡¯t interfere with where you want to stay. We just want you to write a letter.¡±


    Wu Yaqing perked up a little. ¡°Are you really not going to interfere?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said affirmatively, ¡°Positive.¡±


    Wu Yaqing agreed. ¡°Alright, what letter do you want me to write? Let me make it clear first. I won¡¯t write a letter that harms An Huai Kingdom. 1 won¡¯t write it even if you beat me to death.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Princess Yun Hua, the letter we asked you to write is not going to harm the An Huai Kingdom, but to save it!¡±


    When Wu Yaqing heard this, her expression immediately turned solemn. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Tang Jinghong told her about the Lord of the Northern Border. He also said that the Lord of the Northern Border might join forces with the An Huai Kingdom to fight the Dating Dynasty¡­


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s breathing quickened. ¡°The Lord of the Northern Border is fake? Then, isn¡¯t he using my father?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong nodded at her.


    Wu Yaqing was very protective of the people of her country. She immediately decided to write a letter to the king and queen of An Huai Kingdom, telling them not to listen to the Lord of the Northern Border,


    After writing the letter, Wu Yaqing looked up and sized up the two of them. ¡°Can you tell me who you are?¡±


    They did not know how the princess would react after knowing their identities. It was better not to take that risk.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Princess, can we tell you after this matter is over?¡±


    Wu Yaqing saw that the two of them were people who worked for the country and the people. After thinking for a moment, she agreed. ¡°You can¡¯t go back on our word.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said seriously, ¡°We won¡¯t go back on our word.¡±


    Tang Jinghong took two letters and left the inn. He summoned a secret guard and asked him to send the letters to the An Huai Kingdom..

 Chapter 257 - 257: True Identity

    Chapter 257: True Identity


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In an ordinary courtyard.


    Gong Wentang had a special rtionship with Li Yuanshao.


    When Li Yuanshao¡¯s mother was pregnant with him, she was poisoned once. Therefore, Li Yuanshao was born weak and sickly, like a delicate flower.


    He was extremely good-looking. His skin had always been fair, and his facial features were a perfect copy of her mother¡¯s. They were especially exquisite. When he was ten years old, it was still difficult to tell if he was a boy or a girl.


    Gong Wentang¡¯s aunt was married to the Lord of the Northern Border as a concubine, so the two families were very close.


    Later, when he was older, thanks to his aunt, Gong Wentang was able to enter the school for noble kids. There, he got to know Li Yuanshao.


    The first time he met Li Yuanshao, he thought he was a girl and even wanted to marry him.


    Li Yuanshao was ostracized in the school, so no one could be bothered to exin his gender and let him be humiliated.


    On the other hand, Li Yuanshao had an inferiorityplex. When something happened, his intuition was to shrink back and avoid it. Moreover, he was nervous when he saw Gong Wentang and would stutter. Usually, before he could finish speaking, people would interrupt him. Hence, this misunderstandingsted for three years until Li Yuanshao Adam¡¯s apple became visible.


    This misunderstanding dealt a huge blow to Gong Wentang. However, he did not me Li Yuanshao for not exining it. Instead, he became good friends with him.


    After Gong Wentang parted ways with Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong, he immediately rushed to the city. As soon as he returned to the city, he arrived at an ordinary courtyard.


    He climbed over the wall and entered like how he always did.


    ¡°Yuanshao.¡±


    Li Yuanshao had juste out of Cong Chusheng¡¯s room. Cong Chusheng had been beaten up very badly in the prison. He was covered in injuries and had just fallen asleep after applying the ointment.


    When he saw Gong Wentang, a trace of surprise shed across his eyes. ¡°Wentang, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I got the snow lotus and specially brought it to you.¡± Gong Wentang looked at his friend, who was thinner than a bamboo pole, and could not help but feel bad for him.


    Li Yuanshao was in disbelief. ¡°You got the snow lotus?¡±


    Gong Wentang took out something wrapped in a handkerchief and unfolded it. A pure white and crystal clear flower appeared. ¡°This is the snow lotus.¡±


    He had been protecting it carefully. Otherwise, the snow lotus would definitely be damaged.


    Li Yuanshao held the jade-like snow lotus in his hand and asked as he admired it. ¡°How did you find it?¡±


    Gong Wentang said in embarrassment, ¡°I begged someone to give it to me.¡±


    Li Yuanshao was stunned. ¡°Why would anyone give such a precious herb to you?¡±


    Gong Wentang emphasized, ¡°It was really given to me by someone else. You also know that pair of brothers, right?.¡±


    Li Yuanshao was surprised. ¡°You met that pair of brothers?¡±


    Gong Wentang nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. They told me that they know you.¡±


    Li Yuanshao admitted, ¡°Indeed. They even stayed here for two days.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all on the same side.¡± Gong Wentang looked around. ¡°Yuanshao, where¡¯s Chusheng? Let him prepare the snow lotus. After eating the snow lotus, your body should recover.¡±


    Li Yuanshao said, ¡°Chusheng was imprisoned by Li Yuan¡¯an and is severely injured. It will take a while for him to recover.¡±


    Gong Wentang became agitated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Li Yuan¡¯an again?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± Li Yuanshao found it difficult to say it. ¡°It¡¯s over. Let¡¯s forget it.¡±


    Gong Wentang stared at Li Yuanshao for a while. Seeing that his good friend did not look too good, he guessed that Li Yuan¡¯an must have bullied his good friend again. ¡°Where is Chusheng? Shall I go and see him?¡±


    Li Yuanshao brought Gong Wentang to Cong Chusheng¡¯s room. ¡°He¡¯s inside. He just fell asleep.¡±


    Gong Wentang nodded, pushed open the door, and walked in.


    Li Yuanshao stood at the door for a while, then walked over and sat on the stool.


    The secret guard sent a thick letter to Tang Jinghong. Tang Jinghong took it back to his room and read it carefully.


    The letter recorded the information about Li Yuanshao. After reading it, he decided that he would support Li Yuanshao to be the new Lord of the Northern Border.


    Chu Qingzhi pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Jinghong.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked up. When he saw Chu Qingzhi, his eyes involuntarily lit up. ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sat beside Tang Jinghong. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of a person Li Yuanshao is, so 1 got the secret guards to investigate him.¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The room fell silent. There were only two intertwining breaths.


    Li Yuanshao was 18 years old this year. His biological mother was a servant girl in the mansion. The servant girl was extremely beautiful. Li Yuanshao looked very simr to her, but she had a short life. She died the moment Li Yuanshao was born.


    When Li Yuanshao was born, he was thrown to a remote courtyard by the Lord of the Northern Border to be raised by the old nanny and servant girls.


    He was lucky. The old nanny had wanted a son all her life. When she suddenly got a son, she doted on him and took good care of him. Otherwise, Li Yuanshao would have died long ago.


    When Li Yuanshao was seven years old, he was suddenly bumped into by Li Yuan¡¯an.


    Li Yuan¡¯an was curious at first when he saw his younger brother, whom he had never seen before in the mansion. However, after his mother told him the story, he started to hate this younger brother and kept bullying him.


    When Li Yuanshao was ten years old, the old nanny brought back a strange child from somewhere. This strange child was Cong Chusheng.


    Cong Chusheng was two years older than Li Yuanshao. His background was unknown, but he was very powerful. Not only did he know medicine, but he also knew martial arts. He did business, nted herbs, dyed cloth¡­ There seemed to be nothing that he didn¡¯t know.


    Later on, Cong Chusheng stayed by Li Yuanshao¡¯s side and served him loyally.


    The two of them were almost inseparable, and it was always Cong Chusheng who made medicine for Li Yuanshao. Otherwise, Li Yuanshao would probably have died.


    As Tang Jinghong watched, he was pleasantly surprised¡­


    Two-thirds of the shops in the northern border city were opened by Li Yuanshao, but there was no connection between the shops, so no one had discovered it.


    In other words, the economy of the northern border was basically in Li Yuanshao¡¯s hands. This person was really amazing!


    Unexpectedly, the weak young man was actually a business tycoon.


    Li Yuanshao secretly raised a group of killers, about a thousand of them. However, they were not used to kill, but to maintain the normal operation of the shops.


    Some things were not easy for him to deal with openly, so these people were needed.


    Throughout the entire process, Li Yuanshao did not use these killers to exploit the people. He only used them to deal with some troublesome matters when necessary. This was worth admiring.


    In addition, the Ge family was actually Li Yuanshao¡¯s subordinate, but the Ge family was selfish and greedy and did not tell him about the mine, which led to the eradication of the entire Ge family. Even if Li Yuanshao wanted to save them, it was toote.


    There were many other hidden forces under Li Yuanshao in the northern border city. They were very secret and could be used readily.


    It was no wonder that Li Yuanshao dared toe to their aid when they were encircled by the guards.


    It turned out that his identity was not as simple as just the Seventh Prince!!

 Chapter 258 - 258: Fear

    Chapter 258: Fear


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Jinghong, I didn¡¯t expect Li Yuanshao to be so capable!¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s impression of Li Yuanshao changed drastically.


    Tang Jinghong was also very surprised. ¡°He used a weak exterior to hide his ambition and fooled everyone for so many years. Li Yuanshao is indeed not to be underestimated.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought for a moment and said, ¡°I want to give him a test. As long as he passes, I can consider making him the Lord of the Northern Border.¡± Chu Qingzhi asked with some concern, ¡°Will the Emperor agree?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t have ambitions he shouldn¡¯t have, the Emperor can let anyone take the position of the Lord of the Northern Border.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi understood. ¡°Then let¡¯s go see Li Yuanshao.¡±


    Tang Jinghong put down the letter and pulled Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You should sleep now.¡± With that, he carried Chu Qingzhi and ced her on the bed.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong and said coquettishly, ¡°I haven¡¯t showered yet. Besides, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Tang Jinghong leaned over and kissed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s forehead. ¡®Til get the waiter to bring you hot water and cook a bowl of noodles for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi grabbed Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand and blinked. ¡°Are you going to cook for me personally?¡±


    Tang Jinghong guessed what Chu Qingzhi meant and asked, ¡°Do you think my cooking doesn¡¯t taste good?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi immediately said, ¡°I definitely didn¡¯t mean that. I just don¡¯t want you to tire yourself out.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Making a bowl of noodles is not hard.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi quite liked it when Tang Jinghong doted on her. She said, ¡°Then 1¡¯11 wait to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Jinghong left the room and went to the kitchen.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled until her eyes curved.


    Not long after, Tang Jinghong brought her noodles. ¡°Qingzhi,e and eat.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and said in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s braised meat?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°It¡¯s made by the inn. I tried it and it¡¯s quite delicious, so I bought some. Hurry up and eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi started eating in enjoyment.


    Not long after, a secret guard flew in through the window and sent a message. ¡°General, Li Yuanshao and the others are being surrounded by unknown people. Should we interfere?¡±


    ¡°Keep watching. Unless Li Yuanshao¡¯s life is in danger, don¡¯t make a move.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    The secret guard shed and disappeared.


    Chu Qingzhi ate her noodles unhurriedly. Of course, she did not miss their conversation. ¡°Jinghong, who wants to kill him?¡±


    Tang Jinghong returned to his room. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Qingzhi, eat quickly. After eating, sleep. You haven¡¯t had a good rest for many days. Even if the sky copses today, I won¡¯t let anyone disturb your sleep.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 sleep after eating and be a little piggy.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s beautiful face was reflected in Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Even if you are a little piggy, you are still the cutest little piggy.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After dinner, Chu Qingzhi went to take a shower before hitting the bed.


    Tang Jinghong went to the next room to rest. He had not had a good rest for many days and was very tense. He needed a good sleep, or his mind would be slow.


    In an ordinary courtyard.


    People who came to take his life were aggressive, so Li Yuanshao had no choice but to use his hidden killers.


    At this moment, the battle between the two sides was extremely intense. The sound of swords colliding continuously sounded. The sabers and swords were constantly dyed red with blood, and people fell one after another¡­


    Li Yuanshao was not as weak as he normally looked like. He stood under the roof and looked at the masked man in ck standing on the roof. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The masked man¡¯s words were very infuriating. ¡°The dead don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    Li Yuanshao sneered, ¡°What if you¡¯re the one who dies?¡±


    The masked man looked very confident. ¡°In my world, there are no what ifs. Li Yuanshao, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you. After all, he doesn¡¯t want you to die.¡±


    Li Yuanshao was shocked. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees!¡± The masked man looked at Li Yuanshao with disdain. It was no wonder a man would take a fancy to Li Yuanshao. He was indeed good-looking.


    Anger surged in Li Yuanshao¡¯s heart. He wanted the person opposite him¡­ to die!


    Soon, as he had hoped, the masked man was shot in the heart and died.


    The people he brought were gradually wiped out by Li Yuanshao¡¯s men.


    Li Yuanshao asked his men to tie up the survivors and interrogated them.


    Those people did not have any integrity and confessed easily.


    Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, those people were sent by Princess Consort, the first wife of the Lord of the Northern Border. The Princess Consort was angry that Li Yuanshao had seduced Li Yuan¡¯an and even caused Li Yuan¡¯an to have a strange illness. She wanted to punish him, so this happened.


    Li Yuanshao was furious. He sent someone back to the mansion and kidnapped Li Yuan¡¯an.


    Ever since the Lord of the Northern Border left, the guards in the mansion became rxed. It was easy to take someone away.


    When Li Yuan¡¯an saw that Li Yuanshao actually dared to tie him up, he was furious. ¡°Li Yuanshao, send me back. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    A subordinate brought over a chair.


    Li Yuanshao lifted the hem of his robe and sat down elegantly. His every move was so refined. ¡°Li Yuan¡¯an, get a grasp of reality. You¡¯re in my hands now.¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an looked at Li Yuanshao and then at the killers behind him. He suddenly felt that his delicate younger brother seemed to be different. ¡°You, you¡¯re not Li Yuanshao. Who are you?¡±


    Li Yuanshao¡¯s slender fingers gripped the armrest slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to see the real me.¡±


    He got up. ¡°Take him away!¡±


    At the Joy Pavilion.


    This was thergest male brothel in the northern border city. It was a ce that Li Yuan¡¯an often visited. There were all kinds of men inside. Some were powerful, some were weak, some were strong, some were tall, and some were thin.


    Li Yuan¡¯an was a little afraid. ¡°Li Yuanshao, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m bringing you to enjoy carnal pleasure. It¡¯s free,¡± Li Yuanshao turned around and said. Then, he led his people upstairs.


    He came in through the back door like a master, and no one stopped him along the way.


    Li Yuan¡¯an looked around uneasily. The ce that he used to like the most was now terrifying. ¡°Li Yuanshao, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Li Yuanshao ignored him and walked upstairs.


    Li Yuan¡¯an roared, ¡°Li Yuanshao, what are you doing? Let me go, let me go!¡±


    Li Yuanshao turned around and made a shushing gesture at him. His jade-like fingers were ced on his red lips, and there was actually a hint of seductiveness in his actions.


    Then, someone took out a piece of cloth and stuffed it into Li Yuan¡¯an¡¯s mouth.


    Li Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face turned red. He was overwhelmed with fear. The Li Yuanshao in front of him was definitely not Li Yuanshao.. He looked so terrifying, like a ghost walking in the night!

 Chapter 259 - 259: Time Is Running Out

    Chapter 259: Time Is Running Out


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Step by step, he finally arrived at a room in the corner of the second floor.


    Li Yuanshao turned around and looked at Li Yuan¡¯an. His usually timid eyes were now emitting a cold light. ¡°Li Yuan¡¯an, don¡¯t you like to torture? 1¡¯11 let you have enough of it today.¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an looked at Li Yuanshao as if he was looking at a Grim Reaper. He was terrified. His body shrank back, and his head was covered in cold sweat. He shook his head crazily.


    Li Yuanshao smiled coldly. He patted Li Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face and said coldly, ¡°Send him in.¡±


    Two subordinates dragged the struggling Li Yuan¡¯an into the room, tied him to the bed, and left.


    Li Yuanshao ced his hands on the railing. The red railing made his fingers look even fairer, and his veins were visible.


    Soon, screams came from the room¡­


    Li Yuanshao stood rooted to the ground and slowly clenched his fists. He looked at the customers in the lobby on the first floor and felt the pleasure of revenge.


    Li Yuan¡¯an had bullied him since he was young, and he tolerated it because he wanted to stay in the mansion and y the role of the Seventh Prince.


    But now, Li Yuan¡¯an had gone too far and wanted to vite him. He felt disgusted and would never tolerate it.


    Since Li Yuan¡¯an liked to y with people so much, he might as well let Li Yuan¡¯an have a taste of being yed!


    However, Li Yuanshao had clearly underestimated how perverted Li Yuan¡¯an was.


    At first, there were screams of pain in the room, but towards the end, the screams turned intofortable moans. It sounded like Li Yuan¡¯an was not having enough and wanted more¡­


    Li Yuanshao rolled his eyes in disgust and thought to himself, Why does it look more like a reward than a punishment?


    He called the pimp over, ¡°Don¡¯t let him die, understand?¡±


    It was not that he could not bear to see Li Yuan¡¯an die, but that this person was still useful for the time being.


    The pimp quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Li Yuanshao nced at the room and smiled coldly. He turned around and left.


    Early in the morning.


    After knocking on the door, Chu Qingzhi pushed open the door and entered Wu Yaqing¡¯s room. ¡°Princess, I have to go out.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was still sleeping. When she heard this, she opened her sleepy eyes and asked in a daze, ¡°When are youing back?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°1 don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back. Just like before, 1¡¯11e back to look for you after I¡¯m done.¡±


    Wu Yaqing yawned. ¡°Alright, I wish you all the best.¡±


    ¡°Sleep well.¡± Chu Qingzhi tucked Wu Yaqing in and left the room.


    ¡°Jinghong, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded and walked out of the inn with Chu Qingzhi.


    The two of them went for breakfast before going straight to a courtyard


    There had been a fierce battle in the courtyardst night. Many ces had been destroyed. Now, they were being cleaned up and repaired. The courtyard seemed a little busy.


    Li Yuanshao was sitting by the bed, thinking about what happened yesterday.


    How did Princess Consort know that he was here?


    Could it be that there was a traitor among his men?


    However, even if there was a traitor, he was not afraid. It was only a matter of time before the Lord of the Northern Border fell. No one could change it. So what if the Princess Consort knew? There was only a little she could do.


    At the thought of this, he felt a little relieved.


    Suddenly, he felt an itch in his throat and began to cough rapidly.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±


    After a violent cough, Li Yuanshao could not help but spit out arge mouthful of blood. His face quickly turned pale, and his vision darkened as he fainted.


    Gong Wentang was helping to clean up outside. As a martial arts practitioner, his senses were rtively sharp. When he heard Li Yuanshao vomit blood, he hurriedly pushed the door open and entered.


    ¡°Yuanshao, Yuanshao¡­¡±


    Seeing the blood on the ground and Li Yuanshao¡¯s clothes, he was shocked.


    ¡°Yuanshao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Yuanshao opened his weak eyes. ¡°Wentang, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have much time left.¡± His weak voice was filled with sorrow. He still had many things to do, but now he was actually going to die!


    Gong Wentang helped Li Yuanshao up andforted him. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? It won¡¯t happen. I picked the snow lotus. When Chusheng recovers, he¡¯ll make medicine for you. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Li Yuanshao closed his eyes. He did not listen to a single word Gong Wentang said. He stammered, ¡°Wentang, I¡¯m not afraid of death. It¡¯s just that 1 have so many regrets. I¡¯m so unwilling¡­¡±


    Gong Wentang¡¯s eyes turned red, and he felt terrible. ¡°Yuanshao, you won¡¯t die. You won¡¯t die.¡±


    Li Yuanshao closed his eyes gently and fell intoplete darkness.


    Gong Wentang hurriedly checked Li Yuanshao¡¯s pulse. Seeing that his pulse was still beating, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    He ced Li Yuanshao back on the bed and left the room.


    He wanted to see if Chusheng was awake.


    However, just as he walked out of the door, he saw Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong walking into the courtyard. He hurriedly went up to them in surprise. ¡°Young Heroes, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong were also very surprised.


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Gong Wentang said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Yuanshao. You¡¯re here to look for him too, right? Unfortunately, he fainted. I¡¯m about to look for Chusheng to treat him. Wait a moment.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Gong Wentang stopped in his tracks and asked in surprise, ¡°You know medicine?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°A little. Let¡¯s see.¡±


    Gong Wentang hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The three of them entered Li Yuanshao¡¯s room. The air seemed to be filled with the smell of blood.


    Chu Qingzhi walked to the bed and took Li Yuanshao¡¯s pulse..

 Chapter 260 - 260: A Test

    Chapter 260: A Test


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Yuanshao¡¯s pulse was very weak, and there was a faint sign that themp was about to run out of oil. Fortunately, Chu Qingzhi was here in time, so there was still a chance to save him.


    Chu Qingzhi retracted her hand and turned to look at Gong Wentang. ¡°Where¡¯s your snow lotus?¡±


    Gong Wentang immediately handed the snow lotus to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Chusheng was imprisoned and was seriously injured. He hasn¡¯t woken up yet and didn¡¯t have time to prepare the medicine.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not take the snow lotus. ¡°Keep the snow lotus well.¡± She walked to the table and wrote down a prescription before handing it to Gong Wentang. ¡°Find the herbs on it for me in half a day.¡±


    Gong Wentang pondered for a moment. For some reason, he believed Chu Qingzhi and took the prescription. ¡°I¡¯ll go immediately.¡±


    Not long after Gong Wentang left, Li Yuanshao woke up. When he saw the two of them, he was very happy. His pale face lit up. ¡°You¡¯re back to look for me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi retreated to the side and let Tang Jinghong talk to Li Yuanshao.


    Tang Jinghong walked to Li Yuanshao¡¯s bed and said with concern, ¡°Seventh Prince, take care of your health first. Your health is the foundation of everything.¡±


    The light in Li Yuanshao¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°You know my health is deteriorating?¡±


    Tang Jinghongforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Xiao Qing knows medicine. She will treat you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Li Yuanshao¡¯s eyes lit up. He was so ecstatic that he looked at Chu Qingzhi and asked carefully, ¡°Young Hero, can you really treat me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Gong Wentang to buy the herbs.¡±


    Li Yuanshao said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Young Hero. As long as you can treat me, I¡¯m willing to give you anything within my abilities.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll remember your promise. 1 hope you won¡¯t go back on your word when I need your help in the future.¡±


    Li Yuanshao said firmly, ¡°1 won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±


    After suppressing the joy in his heart, Li Yuanshao cut to the chase. ¡°Since you came back to look for me, that means you¡¯ve agreed to help me, right?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m helping you in another way. Moreover, before that, we want to see your ability.¡±


    Li Yuanshao¡¯s expression slowly became serious. ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s tone was slow and clear. ¡°Reveal Li Yuan¡¯an¡¯s crime to the public within three days and behead him openly.¡±


    Li Yuanshao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    It was not difficult to kill Li Yuan¡¯an, but it was not easy to kill him openly. First of all, Princess Consort wouldn¡¯t allow that.


    After the governor of the northern border city was killed by Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong, The Princess Consort nted her people in that position. If he wanted to kill Li Yuan¡¯an, the governor would definitely not cooperate.


    Li Yuanshao slowly tightened his grip on the nket and lowered his gaze¡­


    These two people were too mysterious and powerful. Even their medical skills were unfathomable. If he seeded, he would have two great helpers. Even if he failed, it wouldn¡¯t hurt. Besides, he really wanted to kill Li Yuan¡¯an.


    No matter what, it was worth the risk.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll see in three days.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. If Li Yuanshao wanted to be the Lord of the Northern Border whomanded the bravest soldiers, he had to prove his ability.


    Gong Wentang bought all the herbs back within the time Chu Qingzhi requested. He spent a huge sum of money. Even if he was rich, it was still painful to him.


    Chu Qingzhi teased, ¡°Is it very expensive to buy the herbs?¡±


    Gong Wentang immediately waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. Yuanshao is rich anyway. It¡¯s just a drop in the bucket for him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and took the herbs to an empty room. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me when I¡¯m preparing the herbs.¡±


    Gong Wentang hurriedly said, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t disturb you. I definitely won¡¯t disturb you.¡± If she failed, the ten thousand taels of silver he spent would be wasted.


    He thought about it and decided to sit at the foot of the stairs outside the room to prevent anyone from interrupting her.


    On the other side, Tang Jinghong received many more letters¡­


    The garrison in the northern border had been mobilized, but it was unclear in which direction they were heading.


    The location of the secret army was still under investigation.


    After the incident in the bamboo forest, Tang Jinghong knew why he couldn¡¯t find the secret army. A master must have set up an illusion to hide the army


    Qin Yajun and Qin Fengnian had already been captured by the secret guards and locked up in a secret ce. The fake Lord of the Northern Border had sent people to search for the siblings.


    There were some clues about the whereabouts of the weapons forged from the iron mine, and they were still searching for it.


    The silver mined from the silver mine had been secretly transported to the mansion in the bamboo forest. After the location of the mansion was exposed, the silver was temporarily stored in the cave, butst night, it was taken away by a group of men in ck.


    The secret guards followed, but they were discovered. One was dead, and the other was seriously injured.


    In addition, there was news of the dowry.


    There were also many letters. After Tang Jinghong read them, he replied to them one by one and asked the secret guards to send them out. The situation in the northern border became more and more tense.


    After spending an hour, Chu Qingzhi refined all the herbs into pills. The pills were brown and the size of a pinky. The surface was very round and smooth. It was white and looked like a spiritual pill.


    After refining a total of 50 pills, she ced them in a bottle and brought it to Li Yuanshao¡¯s room.


    ¡°This is your medicine. Take one every day. You¡¯ll be fine after finishing it.¡± Chu Qingzhi handed the pills to Li Yuanshao.


    Li Yuanshao sat at the head of the bed and took the medicine bottle. ¡°Young Hero, 1 will always remember your kindness.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi only treated all of this as helping Tang Jinghong. She did not care about other people¡¯s gratitude. ¡°Take the medicine and rest well. Then, think about how to deal with Li Yuan¡¯an.¡±


    Li Yuanshao nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m nning.¡±


    ¡°Then 1 won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Young Hero, take care.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi came to Tang Jinghong¡¯s room. Tang Jinghong had just sent out all the letters. At this moment, he was standing in front of the window and staring at the parasol tree outside. He exuded a solemn aura and his eyes were deep. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Chu Qingzhi walked over quietly and hugged Tang Jinghong from behind.


    ¡°Jinghong, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Tang Jinghong hugged her. ¡°I¡¯m wondering if there¡¯s any way to avoid this war.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Have you thought of it?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s brows were filled with worry. ¡°The garrison in the northern border has already moved. It¡¯s very difficult to stop it.¡±


    If the Lord of the Northern Border was real, they could consider negotiating with him. However, this Lord of the Northern Border was fake. Now that they had exposed him, he was definitely desperate and wanted to go ail out.


    Chu Qingzhi changed the topic. ¡°Do you know the location of the secret army?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°We¡¯re still searching, but 1 suspect that it¡¯s hidden by an illusion. It¡¯s very difficult for our people to find it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, This fake Lord of the Northern Border really has a lot of capable people under him.. ¡°Do you know the general direction? We¡¯ll go search for it personally!¡±

 Chapter 261 - 261: A Bad Idea

    Chapter 261: A Bad Idea


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong pondered for a moment and guessed, ¡°I think it¡¯s near the Qin mansion in the bamboo forest. If a person wants to hide something, he¡¯s most likely to choose a ce he thinks is safe.¡±


    He lowered his head and looked at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°But there¡¯s no need for us to look for it. The fake Lord of the Northern Border is already mobilizing troops. The secret army will take the initiative toe out.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked out of the window. After a while, he slowly said, ¡°Qingzhi, when a war breaks out, you have to stay in the inn.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t respond to Tang Jinghong¡¯s words. Instead, she asked, ¡°If I were to face danger and ask you to wait for me somewhere, would you do it?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied without thinking, ¡°No.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said firmly, ¡°So the same is with me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s heart throbbed. He hugged Chu Qingzhi tightly. He was so lucky to have met such a powerful girl who could advance and retreat with him at any time!


    The sky was filled with stars like pearls.


    Under the night sky, two ck shadows rose and fell. In the blink of an eye, they had already flown far away and finallynded in the mansion of the Lord of the Northern Border.


    A figure stepped out of the shadows. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The two of them nodded and followed him to the courtyard where the princess consort was resting.


    In the darkness, Tang Jinghong clearly felt that there were more guards, and the atmosphere was oppressive. He stopped Tong Yujie and whispered, ¡°Are you sure that the princess¡¯s dowry is in the secret room in the Princess Consort¡¯s room?¡±


    Tong Yujie nodded affirmatively. ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ve already gone in to take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was very puzzled. ¡°Why is the dowry with the Princess Consort?¡±


    Tong Yujie said, ¡°The Lord of the Northern Border respects the Princess Consort very much, so the Princess Consort is on his side. Also, don¡¯t underestimate the Princess Consort. She has a lot of power.¡±


    The three of them were very skilled. They easily avoided the guards and sneaked into the Princess Consort¡¯s room.


    The moment Tong Yujie entered, he knocked out the servant girl who was dozing off. Then, he knocked out the Princess Consort. ¡°Find the secret room.¡±


    With Chu Qingzhi around, the secret room was easily found. The entrance was on the Princess Consort¡¯s bed. When the mechanism was activated, the Princess Consort fell in.


    The three of them were dumbfounded.


    With the Princess Consort scouting the way, there was no need to worry about danger. The three of them immediately followed.


    There was a flight of stairs leading down the entrance. When the Princess Consort rolled down the stairs, she woke up from the pain.


    However, the moment she opened her eyes, Tong Yujie knocked her out again.


    At the bottom of the stairs was a wide stone room. It looked bigger than the Princess Consort¡¯s room above, and there were many good things in it. Among them, the princess¡¯ dowry box was ced in the middle of the stone room. There were a total of 18 boxes. It looked very abundant.


    Tang Jinghong opened one of them and a strange smell immediately assaulted his face. The smell was very faint, so he didn¡¯t pay special attention to it and started searching.


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and rummaged through the boxes with him.


    This box was filled with the princess¡¯s gold and silver jewelry. The light reflected from the jewelry and jade made them blink their eyes.


    Chu Qingzhi sighed. ¡°Yun Hua¡¯s family is so rich.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°When we get married, I¡¯ll prepare a dowry as bountiful as this for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hurriedly said, ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯m just joking. I don¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you mean it. 1 should dote on you anyway.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Well, if you have that much money, sure.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°What¡¯s mine is all yours eventually when we get married.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong. She originally thought that he was a straight man, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so flirtatious sometimes. ¡°General, are you so rich too?¡±


    Tang Jinghong paused and said mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    While the two of them were talking, they did not notice that Tong Yujie was slowly retreating. When they realized that Tong Yujie had disappeared, it had already been a long time.


    Chu Qingzhi looked around. ¡°Jinghong, where¡¯s Tong Yujie?¡±


    Tang Jinghong wanted to speak, but at this moment, he felt dizzy. He staggered and held the dowry box to steady himself. ¡°We are set up!¡±


    He quickly bit the tip of his tongue, and the pain swept away some of the dizziness.


    At the same time, his palm felt warm, and then a warm power entered his body from his palm.


    Tang Jinghong grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s wrist and stopped her from injecting spiritual power into him. ¡°Qingzhi, don¡¯t waste your energy. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t listen to Tang Jinghong. ¡°I still have a lot of strength. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    At this moment, the sound of the stone door closing could be heard.


    The two of them could not help but look up.


    Then, they looked at the Princess Consort who was still on the ground.


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and gently touched the Princess Consort¡¯s face. There was something. ¡°She¡¯s fake.¡± She turned around and looked at Tang Jinghong. ¡°Tong Yujie betrayed us?¡±


    Tang Jinghong was not sure now. What if Tong Yujie had also been reced by an imposter?


    ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s go and see if there¡¯s another way out. As for Tong Yujie, we¡¯ll talk about it when we get out.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for it. We¡¯ll just fight a way outter. Let¡¯s hurry up and find the name list first.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stopped in his tracks and retracted his hand. ¡°Ok.¡±


    The two of them continued rummaging through the boxes.


    Chu Qingzhi took out a book from the box. It was a list of dowry. There was so much dowry that they actually used a book to record it.


    At the end, she realized that thest page had been torn off.


    Chu Qingzhi showed the book to Tang Jinghong. ¡°Jinghong, someone beat us to it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong held the book in his hand and brushed the missing page with his fingers. ¡°What a pity.¡±


    At this moment, a stone suddenly fell from the wall on the right. Following that,ke water gushed in.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the water and said speechlessly, ¡°Are they nning to drown us here?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at the hole that opened up to allow water in. ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s swim out from the holeter.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°It¡¯s more than enough for a person to pass through. I wonder who thought of this idea. Are they nning to let us go?¡±


    ¡°They probably just wanted to drown us. They didn¡¯t expect that it would actually be saving us.¡± Tang Jinghong looked at the stone room. ¡°Qingzhi, is there anything you want here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was interested. ¡°There are many treasures here. It¡¯s a pity not to take a few.¡±


    Tang Jinghong supported, ¡°Choose whatever you want. I¡¯ll help you carry it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Sure..¡±

 Chapter 262 - 262: A Step Too Late

    Chapter 262: A Step Too Late


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Water-soaked calligraphy and paintings were no longer valuable. The most valuable thing was still jade.


    Chu Qingzhi searched and found a Hetian Jade, a few pieces of suet jade, four imperial jade bracelets, two Hetian jade pendants, and a Hetian Jade Pearl.


    These were all priceless treasures. She took a box and packed them all before handing it to Tang Jinghong. ¡°This is all.¡±


    Tang Jinghong found a piece of cloth and tied the box diagonally to his body. Then, he held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and waited for the water level in the stone room to reach the outlet before swimming out.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± The fake Princess Consort woke up from choking on the water.


    When she saw the secret room filled with water, she was so frightened that she hurriedly ran up the steps. ¡°Help, help¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong looked in her direction. No one said anything. It had nothing to do with them. Whether she could escape depended on her luck.


    As soon as the fake Princess Consort¡¯s cries for help subsided, there was a knocking sound from a small ck box in the corner¡­


    In such an environment, the knocking sound was especially clear. Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong looked at each other and walked towards the box warily.


    The water level was only at their calves now. It would be a while before the water level reached the outlet.


    Tang Jinghong protected Chu Qingzhi behind him and took out his sword to open the box¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    The person in the box surprised the two of them. It was Tong Yujie.


    Tong Yujie¡¯s hands were tied behind his back, and his feet were tied together. His mouth was stuffed with a cloth, and his body was curled up in the small box. He looked pitiful.


    When he saw that it was the two of them, his eyes lit up. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong was not in a hurry to go forward. Instead, he asked, ¡°Qingzhi, is he real or fake?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tong Yujie sympathetically. ¡°He¡¯s real.¡±


    Only then did Tang Jinghong step forward and save Tong Yujie from the box. ¡°Why are you locked up here?¡±


    ¡°I was ambushed.¡± At this point, Tong Yujie suddenly reacted and asked in a hurry, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°We followed you here.¡±


    Tong Yujie quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been locked up here since yesterday. The person who brought you here can¡¯t be me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°We already know.¡±


    ¡°You already know?¡± Tong Yujie heard the sound of water and looked at the rising water level. His expression changed. ¡°Are they nning to drown us here?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°You guessed right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s because I¡¯m not capable enough that we are trapped here. I¡¯ll go find the exit immediately.¡± Tong Yujie was very apologetic. He quickly lowered his head and looked for the exit.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°We¡¯ve already found it.¡±


    Tong Yujie immediately looked up ¡°Where?¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised his hand and pointed. ¡°There.¡±


    Tong Yujie looked over, and his furrowed brows instantly rxed. ¡°Water outlet?¡±


    The three of them walked over together.


    The fake Princess Consort heard everything they said. At this moment, she was curled up at the top of the stairs. She held her breath and tried her best to be invisible.


    Tong Yujie could not help but praise, ¡°You guys are really smart. No matter what danger you are in, you can always find a way out.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi. When he was with Qingzhi, everything was smooth sailing. No matter what problem it was, it could be easily resolved.


    Thinking back, if not for Qingzhi, he would probably have drowned here.


    Meeting Qingzhi in this life was his greatest blessing.


    Chu Qingzhi understood what Tang Jinghong was thinking. She took the initiative to hold Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand.


    After epting Tang Jinghong¡¯s confession on the night of the Dragon Boat Festival, she had regarded Tang Jinghong as her man. She naturally had to protect him with all her heart and not let him suffer or be hurt¡­


    A smile appeared in Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes. They would definitely be able to face everything hand in hand forever.


    When Tong Yujie saw the two of them like this, some bad memories surfaced in his mind. He felt terrible and regretful.


    He also wanted to find such a woman to protect and love, but after what Qin Yajun had done to him, he felt that he was dirty and was not worthy of a good woman.


    Time slowly passed, and the water level in the stone room gradually reached the outlet¡­


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi swam out of the water, followed by Tang Jinghong and finally Tong Yujie.


    Chu Qingzhi poked her head out of the water and immediately saw the Princess Consort drinking tea in the pavilion. She looked rxed, as if she was waiting for them to drown.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Chu Qingzhi formed a hand seal with one hand. A few beams of spiritual light flew over and knocked out everyone in the pavilion.


    Now, all the guards in the mansion were gathered in the courtyard where the Princess Consort lived. There were basically no guards at the pavilion, so it was convenient for them to do things.


    Chu Qingzhi jumped out of the water and flew into the pavilion. She grabbed the Princess Consort and flew out of the mansion. Tang Jinghong and Tong Yujie came out of the water a few stepster. When they saw Chu Qingzhi fly away, they hurriedly followed.


    There was a forest behind the mansion. Chu Qingzhi broke a branch and hung the Princess Consort up from behind.


    The Princess Consort was ady in her forties. From her headdress to her shoes, everything was exquisite. However, after being hung on the branch, she looked like a female ghost.


    Her hair was a mess, her clothes were dirty, and she was missing a shoe¡­


    Chu Qingzhi snapped her fingers beside the Princess Consort¡¯s ear. ¡°You can wake up now.¡±


    The Princess Consort felt that her body was very tense. She quickly opened her eyes. When she saw Chu Qingzhi and the other two and her miserable self, she was so angry that she almost fainted. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi made a shushing gesture. ¡°Stop. You¡¯re in our hands now. Don¡¯t struggle. It¡¯ll be useless. Just be cooperative.¡±


    The Princess Consort quickly calmed herself down. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi moved aside and let Tang Jinghong do the talk.


    Tang Jinghong asked directly, ¡°Princess Consort, where is the name list?¡±


    The Princess Consort said honestly, ¡°I have already sent the name list to my husband.¡±


    Tang Jinghong frowned. ¡°How did you know about the name list?¡±


    ¡°My husband told me.¡± The Princess Consort¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Why couldn¡¯t she stop herself from answering?


    ¡°Have you seen the list?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡±


    ¡°Who are the names?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I only remember that there are 50 names written on the list. They are people scattered in every corner of the northern border.¡±


    These 50 people were spies nted by the An Huai Kingdom. The king of the An Huai Kingdom gave the list to the Lord of the Northern Border. In other words, he was letting the Lord of the Northern Bordermand this group of people to his use..

 Chapter 263 - 263: Poison Wine and Hanging Rope

    Chapter 263: Poison Wine and Hanging Rope


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong felt that it was a pity. After tracking for so long, it was futile in the end. ¡°Did you set us up today?¡±


    The Princess Consort said hatefully, ¡°1 did. It was a wless n, but I didn¡¯t expect you to manage to escape.¡±


    ¡°Just a reminder.¡± Tang Jinghong was unhappy and deliberately said it to anger the Princess Consort. ¡°The water outlet is too big.¡±


    Princess Consort was speechless.


    A momentter, Tang Jinghong changed the topic. ¡°Princess Consort, do you have anyst words?¡±


    The Princess Consort turned pale and roared, ¡°What do you mean? 1 am the Princess Consort of the Lord of the Northern Border. How dare you kill me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression turned extremely cold, and his voice was like a de. ¡°As the Princess Consort of the Northern Border, not only did you fail to perform your duties but you also abused your power and harmed the people. You deserve to die!¡±


    The Princess Consort¡¯s face turned pale!


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice lowered slightly, but his tone was very firm. ¡°Princess Consort, for the sake of your dignity and the dignity of the royal family, please end your own life.¡±


    He turned to Tong Yujie and said, ¡°Prepare the poison wine and the hanging rope.¡±


    Tong Yujie cupped his hands and left silently.


    The Princess Consort looked at Tang Jinghong in a daze. Her eyes slowly dimmed. She closed her eyes and asked as if she had epted reality, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said word by word, ¡°Tang Jinghong!¡±


    The Princess Consort suddenly widened her eyes in shock. Her expression turned as ugly as a corpse¡¯s, and shepletely gave up on the idea of begging for mercy. As the youngest general the Daling Dynasty had ever seen, Tang Jinghong hated it the most when people abused their power. If he found out, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to be ruthless.


    Tong Yujie brought back the poison wine and the hanging rope. ¡°Princess Consort, please.¡±


    Princess Consort took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Put me down.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand and the Princess Consortnded safely on the ground.


    Princess Consort looked at the things on the tray and hesitated for a moment. She took the rope and threw it on the thick branch. She tied a knot and looked at it in a daze, tears flowing down her eyes.


    ¡°Husband, I¡¯m leaving first!¡±


    The Princess Consort tidied up her clothes and hair and hung herself to death with a peaceful expression on her face.


    Tang Jinghong was hesitating whether he should tell the Princess Consort that the current Lord of the Northern Border was a fake, but in the end, he chose not to. This was too cruel for a woman.


    ¡°Jinghong, she is dead. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Someone would discover the corpse tomorrow morning, so there was no need for them to bury her.


    An Huai Kingdom.


    In the gorgeous pce, on a low couch, the queen of the An Huai Kingdom, who was wearing glittering pce clothes, was anxiously reading a letter.


    A pce maid stood beside her. When she saw that the gloomy face of the queen had finally brightened up, she could not help but ask, ¡°Your Majesty, is it a letter from the princess?¡±


    There were tears in the queen¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a letter from Yun Hua. She has finally written a letter back.¡±


    She quickly read it and asked, ¡°Did Tang Jinghong¡¯s secret guard send this letter?¡±


    The pce maid nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The queen¡¯s face was filled with worry. ¡°If she is with Tang Jinghong, I¡¯m not worried about her safety.¡±


    The pce maid asked tentatively, ¡°Should we send someone to bring the princess back?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The queen wiped her tears and immediately regained the front of a tough woman. Her gaze was sharp. ¡°Taking her back just to let her be used as a bargaining chip again?¡±


    The pce maid asked hesitantly, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    The queen¡¯s mind raced¡­


    Yun Hua was with Tang Jinghong, so there was no need to worry about her safety. Now that Tang Jinghong was in the northern border, he would definitely do everything he could to hinder the Lord of the Northern Border¡¯s n.


    The letter said that the Lord of the Northern Border was currently mobilizing troops and was preparing to join forces with the An Huai Kingdom to attack the Daling Dynasty. Yun Hua, most likely instructed by Tang Jinghong, asked her to stop the king from sending troops. It was both a negotiation and a threat.


    The queen only had one daughter. For the sake of her daughter¡¯s safety, she would not let the king send troops.


    Besides, Tang Jinghong was a famous general with peerless talents. If the Lord of the Northern Border fought him, it was hard to say who would win. There was no need to put An Huai Kingdom in danger.


    ¡°Let Yun Hua stay in Daling Dynasty. 1 heard that Tang Jinghong hasn¡¯t married yet. If Yun Hua can marry Tang Jinghong¡­¡±


    ¡°Although Tang Jinghong is powerful, he is the Daling Dynasty¡¯s general after all. If the princess marries him, I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult for her to return to the An Huai Kingdom in the future.¡±


    ¡°I only want her to be happy, free, and safe. Everything else is secondary.¡±


    On the surface, she and the king respected each other, but in fact, they had been secretly dealing with each other. If Yun Hua returned, she would definitely be used as a weapon against her again. Yun Hua was her soft spot. If Yun Hua married Tang Jinghong, she would not have to worry about Yun Hua¡¯s safety at all.


    In fact, if not for her interference, how could a defenseless princess escape?


    However, Yun Hua¡¯s luck was not bad. She actually met Tang Jinghong. This must be predestined.


    The pce maid did not say anything else.


    The queen stood up and wrote a reply to Yun Hua. Then, she asked her subordinate to pass it to Tang Jinghong¡¯s secret guard. Then, she went to the pce hall where the king handled the state affairs.


    The king of An Huai Kingdom was also reading a letter sent back by Yun Hua. The more he read, the darker his expression became.


    The Lord of the Northern Border was actually a fake, and he was even a member of the royal family of the previous dynasty!


    After being angry for a while, he suddenly calmed down as he realized a problem. How did Yun Hua know about such a secret? Could she have lied to him?


    ¡°Her Majesty has arrived!¡± The sound of an eunuch suddenly sounded in the hall.


    The king immediately adjusted his emotions and calmed down, not letting his expression betray his thoughts.


    The queen walked into the hall dignifiedly and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±


    The king cast a cursory nce at the queen and said with obvious annoyance, ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities.¡±


    Then, he dismissed the people around him. Recalling the letter he had just read, he secretly guessed that the queen was most likely here for the matter of sending troops. He wanted to see what this woman in front of him had to say!


    There were no outsiders in the hall, so the queen stopped pretending. She sat on the chair and said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with you sending troops to help the Lord of the Northern Border.¡±


    The king¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What right do you have to disagree?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the queen!¡± The queen¡¯s tone was threatening. ¡°You set up my daughter. Now that Yun Hua is not in An Huai Kingdom, nothing can hold me back. If you dare to send troops, I¡¯m afraid there will be someone else sitting under that seat.¡±


    The king¡¯s expression darkened, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡±


    The queen stared straight into the king¡¯s eyes. ¡°You can kill me, but 1¡¯11 make sure you die with me. By the way, 1 came to tell you good news.¡±


    When she saw the king¡¯s ugly expression, she felt satisfied. ¡°After Yun Hua escaped from the marriage, she met Tang Jinghong.¡±


    The king¡¯s ferocious anger instantly dissipated. Tang Jinghong? How did Yun Hua end up with Tang Jinghong?


    As the divine general of the Daling Dynasty, he was invincible and made the surrounding vassal kingdoms tremble in fear. The king of An Huai Kingdom was like a paper tiger.. How could a paper tiger not be afraid when it encountered a real tiger?

 Chapter 264 - 264: A Death Well-Deserved

    Chapter 264: A Death Well-Deserved


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The king stared at the queen with a terrifyingly dark gaze. ¡°Impossible. You¡¯re lying to me!¡±


    ¡°Lying to you?¡± The queen took out a letter. The two of them sat at the same height, but she gave people a feeling that she was looking down on the king. ¡°This is a letter that Yun Hua wrote to me. The letter was sent back by Tang Jinghong¡¯s secret guard. If she wasn¡¯t with Tang Jinghong, why would the letter she wrote be sent back by his secret guard?¡±


    The king¡¯s gaze shifted to the letter, and his expression darkened. He still refused to believe that what the queen said was true. After doing so much and nning for so long, he was reluctant to give up on everything just because of a letter.


    The queen smiled, her tone triumphant. ¡°Can you give up now?¡±


    The king¡¯s eyes widened in anger. He pointed outside and roared at the queen, ¡°Get lost, get out!¡±


    The queen was calm and unhurried as she stood up slowly. ¡°Xi is old enough to participate in politics.¡±


    Yun Xi was the son of a consort. After the consort died, the queen took him in and raised him up. He was 13 years old this year and had been raised by the queen for 13 years. He was already inseparable from the queen.


    The king was even angrier. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The queen took afortable breath and left the pce hall.


    She and the king were married for the sake of benefits. Back then, in order to suppress the queen¡¯s family, the king actually spent the wedding night with three consorts and left the queen alone in their wedding room. She became theughing stock of the country. In her heart, she had been telling herself that her husband had died on the wedding night.


    The king swept all the memorials and other items on the table to the ground as if he was crazy. ¡°Queen, 1 will kill you and destroy your entire family!¡±


    In an ordinary courtyard.


    Cong Chusheng approached the bed and saw the improvement in Li Yuanshao¡¯splexion at a nce. ¡°Master, you look much better.¡±


    After Li Yuanshao took the pills that Chu Qingzhi had given him for two days, the heavy feeling in his body disappeared, and he felt breezy. ¡°1 also felt that I¡¯ve recovered a lot.¡±


    Suddenly, Cong Chusheng clenched his fists and asked tentatively, ¡°Master, did you change the medicine?¡±


    ¡°Change what medicine?¡±


    Cong Chusheng lowered his head in disappointment. ¡°Master, the medicine 1 prescribed for you won¡¯t be so effective. There must be other doctors with good medical skills who prescribed a new set of medicines for you, right?¡±


    Having understood what he meant, Li Yuanshao reached out and patted Cong Chusheng¡¯s shoulder. Then, he took out the medicine bottle and showed it to Cong Chusheng. ¡°This is the pill that Young Hero concocted for me.¡±


    ¡°Young Hero?¡± Cong Chusheng took the medicine bottle and poured out a pill. He took it and sniffed it. His eyes were bright like litmps. ¡°Master, is Young Hero¡¯s medical skills so high?¡±


    ¡°He said he can cure me.¡± Li Yuanshao nodded. When he thought of what Chu Qingzhi had told him, he could not help but feel excited.


    ¡°Master, he didn¡¯t lie to you. This pill is much better than the one 1 concocted. Not only can it treat your illness, but it can also nourish your body.¡± Cong Chusheng held the pill tightly in his hand. The medicine he concocted could only dy the illness but not cure it. However, the medicine Young Hero concocted could. He was amazed


    Li Yuanshao exined the treatment process to Cong Chusheng.


    Jealousy slowly turned into admiration. Cong Chusheng smiled. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve met a benefactor.¡±


    Li Yuanshao agreed. ¡°I think so too.¡±


    ¡°Master, you must take the medicine in time. You¡¯ll be fine very soon.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    There was a knock on the door and the servant¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Master, I have something to report.¡±


    Li Yuanshao turned to look in the direction of the door. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The servant pushed the door open and entered. He cupped his hands at the two of them and said, ¡°Master, the Princess Consort hanged herself in the forest behind the mansion!¡±


    The two of them were shocked.


    Li Yuanshao asked anxiously, ¡°Is the news true?¡±


    The servant said affirmatively, ¡°Master, it¡¯s true. The mansion is already preparing for the funeral.¡±


    Cong Chusheng was in disbelief. ¡°Why would the Princess Consortmit suicide?¡±


    Li Yuanshao pondered for a moment. ¡°i¡¯ll go back to take a look first. You stay here and recuperate.¡±


    Cong Chusheng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Li Yuanshao walked out of the room. Yang Jingwen walked over and blocked his way. ¡°Yuanshao, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    Li Yuanshao nced at Yang Jingwen. She was dressed in men¡¯s clothes. If one did not look carefully, they would not be able to tell that she was ady. ¡°Let¡¯s go-¡±


    The news of the Princess Consort¡¯s suicide spread like wildfire and soon, the whole city knew about it.


    In the restaurant.


    ¡°The princess consortmitted suicide. How strange!¡±


    ¡°Although it¡¯s strange, I think it¡¯s good that she died. All these years, she and her husband have brought endless disasters to our northern border. 1 think death is too good an ending for her.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. A few years ago, a beggar passed by her carriage. She was annoyed and actually ordered someone to beat him to death.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. One time, she went to the restaurant to eat. The dishes were not to her liking, so she got someone to kill the chef.¡±


    ¡°Her death is well deserved!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong sat in the hall and ate as they listened to everyone¡¯s opinion of the Princess Consort.


    How did such a Princess Consort survive until now?


    Tang Jinghong reached out and held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±


    At the Joy Pavilion.


    After Li Yuanshao returned to the mansion to confirm the news of the Princess Consort¡¯s death, he immediately disguised himself and went to the Joy Pavilion.


    Ever since Li Yuan¡¯an was sent to the Joy Pavilion, he had been living a life of indulgence. He did not feel miserable at all. Instead, he was happy like a fish in water.


    The heavy panting in the room gradually calmed down. Not long after, a man rushed out and left.


    Li Yuanshao came to the door and was immediately struck by a disgusting smell. ¡°Clean up Li Yuan¡¯an and bring him out.¡±


    Even in the corridor, one could smell the foul air in the room. It was nauseating.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The pimp walked in with two servants and dragged Li Yuan¡¯an out after a while.


    The moment Li Yuan¡¯an saw Li Yuanshao, his expression instantly became ferocious. ¡°Li Yuanshao, you bastard, how dare you humiliate me like this!¡±


    Li Yuanshao no longer looked weak. He looked at Li Yuan¡¯an in disgust. ¡°Humiliate? Aren¡¯t you enjoying yourself? Why are you pretending to be innocent now?¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face turned red. Thinking of what had happened in the past few days, he stammered in embarrassment. ¡°Li Yuanshao, one day, 1 will kill you.¡±


    Li Yuanshao said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be such a day.¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Li Yuanshao said slowly, word byword, ¡°Because¡­ the Princess Consort is dead!¡±


    As he spoke, he carefully observed Li Yuan¡¯an¡¯s expression. He wanted to see Li Yuan¡¯an in pain and grief.


    ¡°Princess Consort¡­¡± Li Yuan¡¯an reacted and struggled fiercely. He looked at Li Yuanshao as if he wanted to eat him. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible.. How could my mother die? Did you kill her?¡±

 Chapter 265 - 265: Whereabouts of the Weapons

    Chapter 265: Whereabouts of the Weapons


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Yuanshao reached out and grabbed Li Yuan¡¯an¡¯s chin. A trace of killing intent shed in his eyes. ¡°Thank you for thinking highly of me, but I don¡¯t have the ability to kill her. Li Yuan¡¯an, it¡¯s your turn next.¡±


    He shook off Li Yuan¡¯an and took the handkerchief from the servant to wipe it. Then, he threw the handkerchief to the ground. ¡°Take him away!¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an red at Li Yuanshao viciously like a venomous snake. If it was possible, he would probably have stabbed Li Yuanshao a hundred times.


    The two servants carried Li Yuan¡¯an and followed Li Yuanshao back to the mansion.


    Before returning to the mansion, Li Yuanshao fed Li Yuan¡¯an a pill. The pill made him weak and prevented Li Yuan¡¯an from escaping.


    After taking a look at the mourning hall, Li Yuanshao immediately left the mansion and came to a teahouse.


    In a private room of the teahouse, the current governor of the northern border city was waiting.


    He was a middle-aged man in a ck robe. He came because he had received an unsigned letter asking him toe and wait. Otherwise, his crimes would be revealed one by one.


    Even all the crimes he had done over the years, even if he had ten heads, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to atone for it.


    With a terrified heart, he immediately went to the teahouse.


    He had already waited for thirty minutes, but the other party still did note. He became more and more flustered.


    At this moment, the governor was sitting at the tea table, tapping his fingers on the table uneasily. He had never felt time pass so slowly. Every second felt like a year.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he here yet? Is he ying with me?¡±


    Perhaps the heavens had heard his thoughts. In the next second, there were footsteps, and then the door creaked open.


    The governor immediately stood up and looked over. When he saw the handsome face, he was extremely surprised. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Li Yuanshao smiled and walked into the room calmly. He greeted him, ¡°Governor, please take a seat.¡±


    The governor felt uneasy. Li Yuanshao seemed to have be a different person. There was something about him that was terrifying. ¡°Seventh Prince, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    Li Yuanshao poured two cups of tea and ced one in front of the governor. ¡°Since you want me to be straightforward, I¡¯ll be straightforward.¡±


    The governor was so nervous that his heart was in his throat. He could even hear the sound of his heart beating.


    Li Yuanshao deliberately paused for a while before speaking. After so many years, he had learned many techniques. ¡°Some people will go to the government office to file a suitter. I hope you can deal with it impartially.¡±


    With so many suits added up, Li Yuan¡¯an would definitely receive a death sentence.


    The governor broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean, Seventh Prince.¡±


    Li Yuanshao took a sip of tea and continued what he had said. ¡°Many people will go to the government office to file a suit, and the suits will target the same person.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°This person¡¯s name is Li Yuan¡¯an.¡±


    The governor¡¯s heart sank. He wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°Seventh Prince, this Princess Consort had just died¡­¡±


    Li Yuanshao said unhurriedly, ¡°I know you work for the Princess Consort, but now that the Princess Consort is dead, don¡¯t you think you need to find yourself another way out?¡±


    The governor felt as if he had been seen through.


    Li Yuanshao nced at the governor. ¡°Do you want to follow in the footsteps of the previous governor?¡±


    The governor was anxious and at a loss.


    Li Yuan¡¯an continued, ¡°The imperial court has already been informed of the fact that the Lord of the Northern Border is nurturing secret soldiers. Do you think the Emperor will turn a blind eye to it?¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°Secondly, that pair of brothers are still in the northern border. They hate officials who bully themoners the most. If you continue to side with the viin, you will probably die not knowing how.¡±


    The governor thought about Li Yuanshao¡¯s words carefully. Every word made sense, but the person in front of him was a sick and weak person. Could he rely on him?


    ¡°What if the lordes back and punishes me after finding out that I¡¯ve arrested his son?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s noting back.¡±


    The governor looked at Li Yuanshao and asked knowingly, ¡°Why do you say that, Seventh Prince?¡±


    Li Yuanshao stared at the tea leaves in the teacup and said, ¡°He is raising secret soldiers. Anyone with a brain knows that he is preparing to rebel. Why would hee back?¡±


    The governor felt a chill on his back. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Li Yuanshao put on an unfathomable look. ¡°That¡¯s not for you to know.¡±


    At this point, the governor understood what Li Yuanshao was driving at. He asked unambiguously, ¡°Do you want me to join you?¡±


    Li Yuanshao¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°You can say that, but I still hope that you fulfill your duty as a governor.¡± Her voice carried a hint of emotion. ¡°The sky above the northern border has been dark for too long!¡±


    These words moved the governor. He recalled that when he was young, he also wanted to be a good official. However, when he entered the bureaucracy, he realized how difficult it was in an environment where everyone else was abusing their power for the sake of benefits.


    He stared at Li Yuanshao for a while. Perhaps now, he could really try to be a good official.


    He stood up and bowed solemnly to Li Yuanshao. ¡°Seventh Prince, I¡¯m willing to join you.¡±


    Li Yuanshao was a little surprised that he had convinced the governor so easily.


    ¡°After this is done, I won¡¯t forget to reward you.¡±


    The governor looked ashamed. ¡°Seventh Prince, that¡¯s not what I meant. What 1 meant was that the northern border really needs some officials to do something good for the people.¡±


    Li Yuanshao was slightly stunned. Then, he stood up and bowed to the governor. ¡°Having you as a governor is a blessing for the people of the northern border!¡±


    The meeting and discussion between the two of them were quickly reported to Tang Jinghong by the secret guard.


    After Tang Jinghong heard this, he was a little surprised and relieved. ¡°From the looks of it, the northern border is notpletely hopeless. Continue to keep an eye on them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    While the governor was handling the case of Li Yuan¡¯an kidnapping women and causing several women tomit suicide, Tang Jinghong received news of the whereabouts of the weapons.


    He rushed over with Chu Qingzhi.


    This was a vige about three to four thousand meters south of the Qin mansion. On the surface, it looked like an ordinary vige. Simrly, there were no residents. There were only some wolf dogs. Every house was filled withrge boxes. The boxes were locked and filled with weapons.


    When Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong arrived at the vige, thest batch of weapons had already been transported away by the fake Lord of the Northern Border.


    Tang Jinghong flew to the roof and looked around. This ce was surrounded by mountains and lush vegetation. ¡°We have to think of a way to find out where the weapons are transported.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi checked the traces around her. ¡°Jinghong, they didn¡¯t use carriages to transport the weapons, so we can¡¯t see any traces.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded and flew down. ¡°Qingzhi, which direction do you think they¡¯re most likely heading?¡±


    There were mountains all around, and the weapons were transported away carefully. Chu Qingzhi had no clue for the time being.. ¡°Jinghong, why don¡¯t we split up and search?¡±

 Chapter 266 - 266: Intercepting Grains

    Chapter 266: Intercepting Grains


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong thought for a moment. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make arrangements immediately.¡±


    After ten minutes, Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi headed in the southwest direction. Tong Yujie and five secret guards split into three groups and went in the other three directions.


    Before leaving, Chu Qingzhi gave each of them a spiritual whistle. Once they found traces and blew the whistle, she would know.


    There were many mountains in the southwest, but the mountains were generally not high. They were only one to two hundred meters tall and were lush with vegetation. When one entered the mountains, they could easily hide.


    The northern garrison did notck weapons. The imperial court would allocate a portion every year. Only the secret soldiers were in need of weapons, so the weapons were definitely for secret soldiers.


    To be honest, Tang Jinghong really wanted to meet the Lord of the Northern Border. His schemes showed that he was meticulous, brave, and resourceful. He was definitely not a foolhardy person and had a strategic mind.


    After tracking for a while, they finally found something. However, it was not the weapons.


    An army consisting of about 1,000 soldiers appeared in the dense forest ahead. They were transporting grains in a direction.


    Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi squatted in the grass and watched them. They did not act rashly for the time being.


    A soldier ran up to the colonel in the lead and said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve been walking for six hours. Even if we can take it, the horses can¡¯t. Sir, should we stop to take a break?¡±


    The colonel looked at the scorching sun and ordered, ¡°Rest here for an hour!¡±


    ¡°Thankyou, sir!¡±


    The team stopped and the soldiers rested under the trees. From the looks of it, they were very tired.


    One soldier patted the other on the shoulder. ¡°Cheng San, let¡¯s go get water.¡±


    Cheng San agreed readily. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them entered the depth of the forest to find water


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong followed them and chose an opportunity to knock them out before dragging them far away.


    Tang Jinghong tied the two of them up with vines and sshed water on one of them, the soldier called Cheng San.


    Cheng San looked at the two of them and panicked. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    Tang Jinghong took out his sword and ced it on Cheng San¡¯s neck. ¡°Answer a few of our questions and 1¡¯11 let you live!¡±


    Cheng San looked at Tang Jinghong and then at the cold sword. After realizing that he was at the mercy of the man in front of him, he nodded. ¡°Ask away. I¡¯ll tell you everything 1 know.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Who asked you to transport the grains?¡±


    Cheng San said, ¡°The lord of the Northern Border.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°Si Ming Mountain. We are following the map he gave us. We¡¯ve never been here.¡±


    Si Ming Mountain?


    Tang Jinghong took out the map that Ge Lihua and Tong Yujie had given him and found Si Ming Mountain on both of them.


    He understood at a nce¡­


    The Lord of the Northern Border was certain that he would mobilize troops from the nearest border garrison to fight him, and the Si Ming Mountain was a necessary path to the Northern Border.


    There was a canyon in the middle of Si Ming Mountain. The canyon was very narrow and could only amodate five horses walking side by side.


    It seemed that the Lord of the Northern Border wanted tounch a sneak attack here.


    Once his sneak attack was sessful, Tang Jinghong would lose a great number of men.


    After Tang Jinghong understood what the other party was up to, his expression became extremely serious. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ll go over and stop them. We can¡¯t let the grains be transported over!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    A sword flew over from the side and pierced through the colonel¡¯s neck. His eyes widened and he fell to the ground, dead.


    The soldiers were stunned by this scene. Then, they drew their swords, looking around vigntly.


    ¡°Who is it? Come out!¡±


    Tang Jinghong walked out of the dense bush. His expression was cold and his aura was dignified. His eyes were cold and sharp. ¡°Those who surrender will live, and those who don¡¯t will die!¡±


    When the soldiers saw that Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong were alone, they were not afraid.


    ¡°How arrogant!¡± A soldier cursed. Then, he raised his weapon and rushed over.


    At this moment, a leaf flew past with a swoosh. Then, the soldier stopped in his tracks and fell to the ground.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The soldiers behind the first soldier immediately retreated with terrified expressions.


    ¡°Are you that pair of brothers?¡±


    The soldiers couldn¡¯t help but take another step back in fear. They had heard of the two young heroes who upheld justice. They didn¡¯t expect to meet them one day. In the blink of an eye, two soldiers had died under their hands.


    Tang Jinghong looked at the soldier who spoke and said in an oppressive voice, ¡°Congrattions, you guessed right. So, are you going to surrender? Or not?¡± A soldier asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What if we don¡¯t surrender?¡±


    Tang Jinghong gave everyone a sweeping nce. His eyes were like an eagle searching for its prey. ¡°Then all of you will die!¡±


    ng. A soldier threw down his weapon. ¡°My wife just gave birth to a son. 1 don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ng.


    ng.


    In the end, all the soldiers threw away their weapons and knelt on one knee to express their sincerity in surrendering.


    In fact, these soldiers were very confused. They were not prepared at all for the sudden battle. The thing was that they were just a group of farmers who were forcefully enlisted. They had not been trained at all and could not be considered real soldiers. If they were real soldiers, they would not surrender so easily. Even if they surrendered, they would fight to the end. They would not surrender without fighting!


    Tang Jinghong said in a low voice, ¡°Since you¡¯ve surrendered, 1 won¡¯t kill you. Pick up your weapons and continue on your way!¡±


    A soldier asked, ¡°Hero, where do you want us to go?¡±


    Tang Jinghong took out the two maps and observed them for a while. ¡°Go to Maiji Mountain!¡±


    The terrain of Maiji Mountain was the most suitable for war. With his understanding of the fake Lord of the Northern Border, he would definitely choose this ce.


    The soldier immediately replied, ¡°Yes, hero.¡±


    Following Tang Jinghong, the transport team traveled to Maiji Mountain. On the way, Tang Jinghong called a secret guard and sent a letter to Fang Yuchen, who wasing over to his aid with troops, asking him not to cross the canyon for the time being.


    Tang Jinghong prayed that the letter would be delivered in time.


    Si Ming Mountain.


    In the tent, the fake Lord of the Northern Border called his deputy general over. ¡°Go and see why the grains haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡±


    The deputy general received the order. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The grains were supposed to arrive yesterday, but it was still nowhere to be seen. Something must have happened.


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border felt uneasy.


    A soldier came in and reported, ¡°Your Highness, we saw Fang Yuchen¡¯s army!¡±


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border immediately walked out of the tent and walked towards the top of Si Ming Mountain, looking in the direction of the border.


    In that direction, there was a group of troops that looked like a long dragon. They were holding the military g with ¡°Fang¡± written on it and advancing at high speed.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡± The fake Lord of the Northern Border¡¯s deep eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°Tang Jinghong, today, 1¡¯11 teach you a lesson for entering my territory..¡±

 Chapter 267 - 267: Killing the Heir

    Chapter 267: Killing the Heir


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the way to Maiji Mountain, Chu Qingzhi suddenly heard the sound of a spiritual whistle being blown. She immediately told Tang Jinghong, ¡°There¡¯s news from Tong Yujie.¡±


    When Tang Jinghong heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Qingzhi, 1 have something to ask of you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi blinked. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked down at Chu Qingzhi, his eyes filled with reluctance. ¡°There aren¡¯t enough people here. Can you help me transport the grains to Maiji Mountain? 1¡¯11 go to Tong Yujie¡¯s ce to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Qingzhi agreed without hesitation. ¡°1 promise toplete the mission!¡±


    Tang Jinghong went forward and hugged Chu Qingzhi. His heart ached and he felt apologetic. ¡°Qingzhi, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Tang Jinghong¡¯s back gently and said with a smile, ¡°Go quickly. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡±


    Tang Jinghong let go of Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Go.¡±


    Tang Jinghong gave some things to Chu Qingzhi, then rode his fast horse in Tong Yujie¡¯s direction.


    Chu Qingzhi watched him leave before continuing on her way.


    After Tang Jinghong left, some people started to be restless. They kept muttering something behind her.


    When Chu Qingzhi turned around and looked at them, they immediately stopped muttering. However, Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t mind. As long as they transported the grains obediently, she could not be bothered to know what they were talking about.


    After a while, Cheng San ran over. ¡°Hero, we¡¯re tired. Can we rest for a while?¡±


    They had just rested, and now they wanted to rest again. Did they think she was easy to bully? Chu Qingzhi turned to look at Cheng San and said slowly, ¡°1 can let you rest forever. Do you want it?¡±


    Cheng San was stunned. Just as he was about to agree, he realized that something was wrong. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes darkened as she pped Cheng San.


    Cheng San was immediately sent flying. He crashed into a thick tree behind him before stopping and falling to the ground. The leaves fell like rain, as if expressing sympathy.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    How strong was this person¡¯s martial arts to be able to send someone flying with a single palm strike?


    Cheng San fell to the ground. After a while, he coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    After that, everyone became obedient.


    Chu Qingzhi ordered, ¡°Continue walking!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± everyone said in unison.


    Two soldiers ran over to help Cheng San up and walked slowly behind the team. They looked at Chu Qingzhi with fear.


    They finally realized that the person who could cause chaos in the northern border was not to be underestimated.


    In the northern border city.


    ¡°I heard that the First Prince will be tried today and many people are going to see the trial.¡±


    ¡°The First Prince? Are you kidding?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. I¡¯m going over to see as well. Do you want to join me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The First Prince has done all kinds of evil. It¡¯s too satisfying to see him brought to justice.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. After all, he¡¯s the heir. With the Lord of the Northern Border¡¯s protection, he might get away with it again. Perhaps the governor is just going through the motions.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    The citizens of the northern border city discussed as they gathered at the government office.


    Li Yuanshao deliberately spread the news that Li Yuan¡¯an would be tried. He wanted to use this opportunity to give people hope.


    At this moment, the outside of the government office was surrounded bymoners.


    In the court, there were people kneeling on the ground. Among them, Li Yuan¡¯an was the most special one. He was shameless and refused to speak. As long as he didn¡¯t admit it, they couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    The governor pped the table and shouted, ¡°Li Yuan¡¯an, do you plead guilty?¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an looked at the middle-aged couple who were kneeling on the side and crying. He refused to admit it. ¡°What crime have 1mitted? They¡¯re all false usations!¡±


    The governor looked at Li Yuan¡¯an. ¡°Bring me the evidence.¡±


    The constables immediately carried a few women¡¯s corpses over. A constable walked in with a tray with women¡¯s essories.


    The governor said to the couple, ¡°Look, is this your daughter¡¯s?¡±


    The couple immediately looked over. When they saw the essories, they lowered their heads and cried. ¡°It belongs to our daughter. Sir, please seek justice for our daughter!¡±


    ¡°I will handle this case impartially.¡± The governor looked at Li Yuan¡¯an. ¡°Li Yuan¡¯an, these things were found in your room. Do you have anything to say?¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an was caught off guard and couldn¡¯t think of an excuse, but it didn¡¯t stop him from being shameless. ¡°Even if it was found in my room, so what?¡±


    The governor said, ¡°Li Yuan¡¯an, these are the essories of the dead girls. They¡¯re in your room now?¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an retorted. ¡°Could it be that they were left in my room by someone else to frame me?¡±


    The governor shouted, ¡°Bring the people in!¡±


    The constable cupped his hands and brought the servants in.


    A few servants immediately knelt down. ¡°Greetings, my lord!¡±


    When Li Yuan¡¯an saw them, his expression changed slightly. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The servants immediately bowed to Li Yuan¡¯an in fear. ¡°Prince, you can¡¯t hide what you did anymore. We have nightmares every day because we helped you. Can you just admit it?¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an roared, ¡°What are you talking about? What did 1 do?¡±


    A servant said, ¡°Those girls were captured by you and vited. They couldn¡¯t stand the humiliation. Somemitted suicide, and some were identally killed by you in their struggles. Just admit it!¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an sat down dejectedly. These servants were all close to him. They knew very well what he had done. Was he really going to be beheaded in public today?


    No, he wouldn¡¯t ept this.


    ¡°My father is the Lord of the Northern Border. What¡¯s wrong with me killing a few people? How dare you kill me? When my fatheres back, he¡¯ll definitely kill your entire family.¡±


    If he had said this before Li Yuanshao came to him, it would have been a little intimidating. But now, the governor was not afraid at all. ¡°The prince has admitted to the crimes hemitted. That son of heaven is guilty of the same crime as themon people. Someone, drag him out and behead him at noon!¡± Li Yuan¡¯an panicked. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The governor gave the order. ¡°Take him away!¡±


    Li Yuan¡¯an widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    The northern border belonged to his father. As long as his father was around, his father would clean up the mess for him no matter what he did. No one dared to say no to him or disrespect him. How dare the governor threaten to kill him?


    ¡°My father won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    The constables went forward to hold Li Yuan¡¯an down. This person¡¯s death would do justice to the dead, some of whom were the constables¡¯ fellow vigers. Therefore, they were especially proactive..

 Chapter 268 - 268: Encountering the Garrison

    Chapter 268: Encountering the Garrison


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Yuan¡¯an struggled and refused to ept his fate. ¡°Let go of me. If you dare to kill me, my father will rip you apart.¡±


    As he cursed, he was shackled and thrown into the prison cart.


    There were more and more people watching, and it felt like the street was busier than during festivals.


    Li Yuanshao arrived at the tallest teahouse in the city. From here, he could see the execution tform at the market. He had already reserved a private room and was waiting to watch.


    Yang Jingwen pushed the door open and entered the private room. ¡°Yuanshao, is this considered one of your wishes fulfilled?¡±


    In front of the window, Li Yuanshao stood with his hands behind his back. His snow-colored robe outlined his cold and noble side. The aura of a delicate and weak flower was getting fainter. ¡°Li Yuan¡¯an is not dead yet.¡±


    Yang Jingwen walked over and stood side by side with Li Yuanshao. She looked in the direction of the execution tform and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± Li Yuanshao raised his beautiful eyebrows slightly. ¡°If the head hasn¡¯t fallen to the ground, there are still variables.¡±


    Yang Jingwen retracted her gaze and looked at the handsome and noble man beside her. ¡°Yuanshao, what do you n to do next?¡±


    Li Yuanshao said concisely, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Yang Jingwen was puzzled. ¡°Wait for what?¡±


    Li Yuanshao did not want to reveal too much. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    Yang Jingwen turned to look at the execution tform. ¡°Yuanshao, you¡¯ll get what you want.¡±


    After a moment, Li Yuanshao said, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    On the street, the prison cart was getting closer and closer to the execution tform. Li Yuan¡¯an was making more and more noise, and he was getting more and more afraid¡­


    ¡°Let go of me, let go of me!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m the heir and the prince!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    While Li Yuan¡¯an was cursing, the prison cart finally arrived at the execution tform. He was roughly taken out and thrown on the tform.


    Li Yuan¡¯an looked up at the people around him. All of them wanted him dead. Why? Why?


    ¡°Li Yuan¡¯an, do you have anyst words?¡±


    The governor looked around, wondering if that pair of brothers were around.


    The previous governor was beheaded on the execution tform. Now that he had brought the First Prince to justice, would he also end up like his predecessor?


    He was a little nervous.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Li Yuan¡¯an¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. The fear in his heart had reached its peak. All the things he had done in his life kept shing in his mind, but in the end, they all turned into darkness.


    Li Yuan¡¯an¡¯s head rolled on the ground, leaving a trail of blood. His eyes were wide open and he died with endless grievances.


    When the onlookers saw this scene, they cheered. Li Yuan¡¯an used his status as the heir to kidnap innocent girls, and he also robbed people¡¯s shops. He never paid for food in restaurants and beat up anyone he disliked. Now that Li Yuan¡¯an¡¯s head was on the ground, everyone was excited. It was simply awesome!


    When Li Yuanshao saw this, his clenched fists slowly rxed. He closed his eyes and let out a long breath. The resentment and hatred that had umted in his heart for so many years seemed to have dissipated at this moment.


    As Li Yuan¡¯an¡¯s head fell to the ground, many things in the northern border city changed quietly. The most obvious thing was that the northern border city seemed to be even more lively.


    Tong Yujie intercepted a batch of weapons at Jiuhua Mountain.


    This mountain was only half a day¡¯s journey away from Si Ming Mountain. If they were a stepte, the weapons would have been transported to Si Ming Mountain.


    These weapons were not swords but arrowheads. There were a total of five boxes with about 5,000 arrowheads.


    Tong Yujie saw Tang Jinghong and quickly went up to him. ¡°General!¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded at him. ¡°Let me take a look at the weapons first.¡±


    Tong Yujie and the secret guards quickly opened the boxes. There were boxes of arrows neatly ced inside. The arrows were sharp and brand new.


    Tang Jinghong picked up an arrow from the box and looked at it. The arrowhead was neither light nor heavy. It was very even. The tip of the arrowhead was long and extremely sharp. It was better than the one made by the Imperial Court.


    It seemed that the Lord of the Northern Border was also talented in this aspect!


    ¡°Yujie, go and get some people to transport these arrowheads to Maiji Mountain!¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Si Ming Mountain.


    The secret guard walked into the tent anxiously. ¡°Your Highness, an urgent letter!¡±


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border immediately took out the letter from the envelope and read it. As he read, his face turned ashen and the anger in his chest burned. ¡°Tang Jinghong, I¡¯m irreconcble with you!¡±


    The letter said that the grains had been hijacked by Tang Jinghong and his secret guards.


    Previously, Tang Jinghong caught Qin Yajun and Qin Fengnian, causing him to not be able to continue pretending. Now, Tang Jinghong hijacked his grains, making food a problem for his army. He wished he could cut Tang Jinghong into pieces!


    ¡°Your Highness, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Send people to get the grains back! Oh right, which direction did they take the grains?¡±


    ¡°Maiji Mountain!¡±


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border¡¯s eyes narrowed. As expected of a divine general. He chose Maiji Mountain instead of so many other mountains. ¡°Go, tell the troops to elerate their march to Maiji Mountain and upy that ce before Tang Jinghong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    As soon as this secret guard left, another secret guard came over. ¡°Your Highness, I have something to report!¡±


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border shouted, ¡°Speak!¡±


    The secret guard knelt on one knee. ¡°The First Prince has been beheaded in public.¡±


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border was stunned for a moment before returning to normal. The death of a good-for-nothing whose mind was filled with women was not important. ¡°Did anything else happen in the Northern Border City?¡±


    ¡°The Seventh Prince is no longer as weak as before. He¡¯s getting tougher now!¡±


    ¡°Has he been hiding all this time?¡± The fake Lord of the Northern Border was silent for a moment. He did not care about this. When he defeated Tang Jinghong, the Northern Border would still be his. These people were all ants in front of him. ¡°Go to the city to collect grains and transport them to Maiji Mountain immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border came to the top of the mountain and looked at the approaching enemy army with a smile. This seemed to soften the scar on his face, but there was a cold killing intent under his smile.


    ¡°Tang Jinghong, can your letter be delivered in time?¡±


    When the entire army was resting, Chu Qingzhi, who was sitting on arge rock, suddenly heard countless footsteps.


    She immediately flew to the top of the mountain¡­


    Over there in the next mountain, arge army was marching in the direction of Meiji Mountain.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed the army of the Lord of the Northern Border. Given how orderly the march is, it should be the garrison troops.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to run into the garrison troops here.¡±


    ¡°Is there any way to stop them?¡±


    Suddenly, Chu Qingzhi pped her hands. ¡°There is!¡±


    She took out a jade flute from her sleeve and yed a beast taming tune. The tune was hurried and rough.


    Rings of spiritual light flew out of the jade flute, interweaving with some iprehensible patterns that quickly spread into the air..

 Chapter 269 - 269: Beaten into Submission

    Chapter 269: Beaten into Submission


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As the sound of the flute spread, movements came from the depths of the forest.


    Sometimes, the ground would tremble slightly.


    The general of the garrison was called Gou Fangzhou. He was burly and had a serious expression. His voice was deep as he ordered, ¡°Be on guard!¡±


    All the soldiers immediately pulled out their sabers and looked around warily with their backs facing each other¡­


    The leaves and grass in the forest kept swaying. There was no wind now, so it was obvious that something was moving under it. However, they did not see anything. Looking at this scene, everyone held their breaths.


    The atmosphere became more and more tense, and everyone felt cold sweat break out on their back.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Multi-colored snakes slithered up and bit at the soldiers. Their open mouths and sharp fangs were terrifying.


    ¡°Howl¡­¡± Wolves leaped up and pounced the soldiers to the ground.


    ¡°Roar¡­¡± A few tigers brandished their ws.


    ¡°Roar¡­¡± Several bears kicked the soldiers to the ground and stepped on them.


    ¡°All¡­¡± The soldiers screamed. Some people were bitten by snakes, some by wolves, some by tigers, and some by bears. The scene instantly became chaotic¡­


    Gou Fangzhou swung his spear and cut a snake in half. Looking at this chaotic scene, he frowned deeply.


    The battle between humans and animalssted for about fifteen minutes.


    It was not that Chu Qingzhi had decided to spare the soldiers, but that she was surrounded by some killers.


    Seeing the killers, the soldiers in the transport team immediately hid to the side, indicating that they had nothing to do with Chu Qingzhi. Hence, Chu Qingzhi was surrounded by the killers alone.


    She nced at the killers surrounding her. There were a total of ten of them. This was a piece of cake for her. She smiled and slowly pulled out a white whip from her sleeve. With a swing¡­


    In an instant, three killers died. They only saw a silver line sh in front of them before they felt a pain in their bodies and fell to the ground!


    Seeing this, the other killers could not help but feel terrified. They immediately raised their swords and surrounded Chu Qingzhi.


    In Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes, their movements were as slow as a snail.


    Sheshed her whip a total of four times, and all the killers¡­ were wiped out.


    ¡°Gulp¡­¡±


    ¡°Gulp¡­¡±


    ¡°Gulp¡­¡±


    The soldiers stared nkly at the ordinary-looking young man in front of them and kept swallowing their saliva. What material was the whip made of? How skillful was his martial arts to be able to kill a few killers with one whip?


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the soldiers and swung the whip fiercely. The sound of the air being torn apart sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine, making them feel terrified.


    Some soldiers actually knelt down and cried in fear. ¡°Hero, well follow your lead from now on!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She was just stretching her muscles and didn¡¯t deliberately scare them. Was she that scary?


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys hiding far away just now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just timid. Please don¡¯t lower yourself to our level. Next time, well definitely stand in front of you and take the blows for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste breath on these people. If they were brave, they wouldn¡¯t have surrendered to her in the first ce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, right away!¡± A group of soldiers ran over in a hurry to carry the grains and continued to advance towards Maiji Mountain.


    On the other side, Gou Fangzhou¡¯s soldiers were in a sorry state. Many of them were injured. Only when the animals left for a long time did they reorganize themselves and continue advancing. By rough estimation, they had been dyed for at least half a day.


    Gou Fangzhou was furious. He had been in the army for decades, but he had never encountered such a situation. Were the animals in the mountains crazy?


    In fact, they were all very confused, but they were destined to not get an answer.


    A secret guardnded behind Tang Jinghong. ¡°General, a letter from the queen of An Huai Kingdom.¡±


    Tang Jinghong immediately took the letter.


    The letter said, ¡°General Tang, please protect Yun Hua. As long as Yun Hua is fine, I can agree to any conditions. Also, General Tang, don¡¯t worry. I guarantee that no one from the An Huai Kingdom will send troops.¡±


    This was good news. Tang Jinghong felt a little relieved.


    At the same time, the fake Lord of the Northern Border received a letter from the king of An Huai Kingdom. ¡°Due to unexpected circumstances, I¡¯m left with no choice but to break the promise. Please forgive me for not being able to send troops to help you.¡±


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border mmed the letter on the table angrily. ¡°You went back on your word! It¡¯s no wonder you can¡¯t even deal with a woman. A man like you is not qualified to rule a kingdom!¡±


    In the northern border city.


    The shopkeeper of the grain store secretly looked for Li Yuanshao. ¡°Master, many people suddenly came to the city to buy grains. They didn¡¯t even bargain about the price. They only said that they wanted as many as we have.¡±


    Li Yuanshao looked at the letter that Tang Jinghong had written to him. ¡°The Lord of the Northern Border is preparing to rebel.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not selling it. Also, go get the grains in our warehouse and transport them to General Tang.¡±


    The shopkeeper cupped his hands. ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡±


    As soon as the shopkeeper left, Yang Jingwen walked out from the shadows. ¡°Yuanshao, leave this to me.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered from your injuries yet. Rest well.¡± Li Yuanshao was extremely vignt and couldn¡¯t trust Yang Jingwen entirely. Although there was a lot going on between the two of themtely, it was too sudden and made him suspect that Yang Jingwen could potentially be a spy.


    Yang Jingwen¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Then at least let me do something for you, Ok?¡±


    Li Yuanshao thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you insist, help me investigate the situation of the northern garrison.¡±


    Yang Jingwen agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Li Yuanshao watched her leave in a daze. He felt that he could not see through her. He felt that she was covered in a veil. He could see her, but he could not see her clearly.


    The terrain of Maiji Mountain was very t, and the foot of the mountain was like a in. It was covered in a thickyer of grass. Now that the two armies had yet to arrive, standing among the grass, one felt a sense of tranquility when a gentle breeze blew past their face.


    Tang Jinghong asked the secret guards to find a ce to hide the arrowheads first. It was still uncertain who would arrive first. If it was the other party, the arrowheads would definitely be snatched away.


    After hiding the arrowheads, Tang Jinghong arranged for Tong Yujie to keep an eye on them. The other secret guards went to investigate the fake Lord of the Northern Border, while he went to meet up with Chu Qingzhi.


    However, Chu Qingzhi was about to arrive too. Now, the soldiers were respectful and afraid of her. They would do whatever she said. No one dared to say no.


    ¡°Xiao Qing!¡± Tang Jinghongnded in front of Chu Qingzhi with a food box in his hand. ¡°Eat something.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was hungry. When she saw Tang Jinghong appear with food, she was very surprised.


    The two of them walked to the side and found a stone to use as a table. Tang Jinghong took out the food one by one. ¡°Eat. It¡¯s all prepared for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked with concern, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded with a smile in his eyes¡­ He felt happy whenever he was with Qingzhi. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry about me. Hurry up and eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat then.¡± Chu Qingzhi sat down cross-legged and enjoyed the cool mountain breeze as she slowly ate..

 Chapter 270 - 270: First Victory

    Chapter 270: First Victory


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Si Ming Mountain.


    The scout returned and entered the tent. ¡°General Fang, there¡¯s a canyon ahead¡­ If the Lord of the Northern Border ambushes us in the canyon, we will suffer heavy losses.¡±


    Fang Yuchen, who was sitting behind the table, looked at the map and frowned. ¡°This canyon is a muss pass. We have to go through it.¡±


    Deputy General Gao, who was standing at the side, said, ¡°General, we can first check if there are any ambushes around before deciding on the next n.¡±


    Deputy General Chen said, ¡°That¡¯s right, General. The canyon is a little far from the northern border city. The Lord of the Northern Border might not be able to transfer troops over so quickly. Let¡¯s confirm it first.¡±


    Deputy General Lan said, ¡°General, General Tang wants us to reach Maiji Mountain in two days. Otherwise, Maiji Mountain will be upied by the soldiers of the northern border and we¡¯ll lose the advantage.¡±


    Deputy General Zhao said, ¡°The most important thing now is to figure out how to pass through Si Ming Mountain safely. As long as we meet up with General Tang, even if we lose the advantage, we still have the strength to take it back.¡±


    Deputy General Gao nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    A secret guard walked in. ¡°General Fang, a letter from General Tang.¡±


    Fang Yuchen immediately took the letter, which said, ¡°General Fang, there will definitely be soldiers from the Lord of the Northern Border ambushing on Si Ming Mountain. These soldiers are all his secret soldiers. There are about 100,000 of them. Be careful.¡±


    After Fang Yuchen read the letter, he was relieved. He immediately gathered his subordinates and began to make arrangements.


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border stood on Si Ming Mountain and looked at Fang Yuchen¡¯s camp. ¡°It¡¯s been a day. Why aren¡¯t they continuing on the march.¡±


    Tang Jianying said, ¡°Your Highness, he must have been informed that there is an ambush in the canyon.¡±


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border sneered. ¡°If they back off just because we are ambushing here, they might as well disband on the spot. A bunch of cowards.¡±


    Tang Jianying said, ¡°Your Highness, we can¡¯t continue like this. I think we should take the initiative.¡±


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border pondered. ¡°borate on that.¡±


    Tang Jianying said, ¡°I think they probably think we won¡¯t dare to strike first. Then we¡¯ll do the opposite and give them a surprise attack!¡±


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border fell silent. Now that he was well-prepared, he was perfectly able to take this risk.


    Having made up his mind, he immediately returned and began to make arrangements.


    The tranquil atmosphere of Si Ming Mountain was gradually reced by a cold and murderous atmosphere.


    Tang Jinghong unfolded the letter sent by the secret guard. It said, ¡°Hero, Li Yuan¡¯an has been beheaded for murder. Will you fulfill your promise now?¡±


    He handed the letter to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, look.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the letter and read it. She said, ¡°You can tell him your true identity now.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the letter. He¡¯ll understand after reading it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong handed the letter to the secret guard and asked him to send it to Li Yuanshao as soon as possible. He hoped that Li Yuanshao could seize this opportunity to control the northern border city. This was a rare opportunity.


    The night was strangely quiet and dark. Other than the scattered starlight in the sky, it was almost pitch-ck everywhere.


    Suddenly, a shout was heard, ¡°Charge!¡±


    The northern border soldiers lying in the grass immediately rushed into Fang Yuchen¡¯s camp.


    At the same time, Fang Yuchen¡¯s soldiers had already snuck up to the camp of the northern border army from behind Si Ming Mountain.


    Fang Yuchen brought 150,000 soldiers this time and sent 30,000 soldiers tounch a sneak attack on the camp of the northern border army.


    The Lord of the Northern Border had 100,000 secret soldiers and sent 30,000 to attack Fang Yuchen¡¯s camp.


    Lights lit up the military camp, and shouts resounded through the sky. The collision of swords and sabers produced a series of sparks, and the sound of arrows tearing through the air was nonstop¡­


    The military camp of both sides fell into chaos.


    Deputy General Gao rushed into Fang Yuchen¡¯s tent. ¡°General, the soldiers from the northern border are here to ambush us. What should we do next?¡±


    ¡°This is a good opportunity!¡± Fang Yuchen gave the order to kill all the soldiers from the northern border. Then, they would quickly pass through the canyon.


    As long as they passed through the canyon, they would no longer be at a disadvantage.


    At the military camp of the northern border.


    ¡°Your Highness, Fang Yuchen has sent soldiers tounch a sneak attack on us!¡±


    ¡°Kill them all.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Lord of the Northern Border did not expect Fang Yuchen to make this move.


    He was so focused on dealing with the sneak attack that he didn¡¯t notice Fang Yuchen leading his troops into the canyon.


    By the time he noticed it, Fang Yuchen was already on the other side of the canyon and had led his troops to charge into his camp.


    ¡°Charge!¡± After Fang Yuchen¡¯s troops passed through the canyon, they killed their way into the northern border¡¯s military camp from the front.


    The Lord of the Northern Border was caught off guard.


    ¡°Pass down the order, face the enemy head-on and make sure none of them can leave alive.¡±


    ¡°Kill!!!¡±


    The soldiers of the northern border didn¡¯t expect the situation to be like this. In their hearts, they were the ones who had the upper hand, but in the blink of an eye, they were surrounded. This caused the morale to plummet greatly.


    As for Fang Yuchen¡¯s soldiers, they were already infuriated by the rebellion. Their morale soared when they killed the rebels. Soon, the soldiers of the Northern Border were at a disadvantage.


    The battlested until thetter half of the night. The Lord of the Northern Border could not hold on anymore and ordered the retreat. Both sides suffered casualties. Strictly speaking, it was a draw. However, Fang Yuchen had obtained a lot of spoils of war and it was considered a victory.


    On a nearby mountaintop, the Lord of the Northern Border looked at Fang Yuchen¡¯s army and gritted his teeth in anger. Fang Yuchen, I won¡¯t let you off!


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong stood on a mountaintop near Maiji Mountain and looked in the direction of the border.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Jinghong, can General Fang sessfullye to Maiji Mountain?¡±


    ¡°General Fang has richbat experience. There¡¯s no problem.¡± Tang Jinghong was only 50% confident. After all, he had never fought the fake Lord of the Northern Border and did not know thebat style of the other party very well.


    ¡°By the way, Jinghong, there¡¯s something 1 haven¡¯t told you¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi told him about her using the animals to stall Gou Fangzhou for a long time.


    When Tang Jinghong heard this, he was indescribably excited and d. ¡°Qingzhi, the fake Lord of the Northern Border would never have thought that there would be a problem with his garrison army. I originally thought that the garrison army would reach Maiji Mountain first, but from the looks of it, that might not be the case.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°They¡¯re unlucky to have met me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°If General Fang hasn¡¯t arrived by noon, I¡¯ll go and help him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reached out and grabbed Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Okay..¡±

 Chapter 271 - 271: General’s Fiancee

    Chapter 271: General¡¯s Fiancee


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t need to help. At noon, the secret guard sent back a letter from Fang Yuchen. The letter described the battle between the two partiesst night and the fact that Fang Yuchen would arrive at night.


    After Tang Jinghong read the letter, he immediately handed it to Chu Qingzhi with a happy expression. ¡°Qingzhi, take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi read the letter quickly and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a good start.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two of them looked in the direction of the border and were in a very good mood.


    At the military camp of the northern border.


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border was in an extremely bad mood. He was like a lion that had been infuriated. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡±


    Fan Lewen, who was in charge of collecting information, said nervously, ¡°Your Highness, General Gou was attacked by animals, which dyed their journey by half a day.¡±


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. His face was as ck as an inkstone. ¡°What animal attack?¡±


    Fan Lewen exined what happened in detail, then immediately lowered his head in fear. ording to his past experience, the Lord of the Northern Border would definitely fly into a rage.


    As expected, the fake Lord of the Northern Border could no longer suppress his anger. At this moment, he felt as if the entire world was against him. In a fit of anger, he flipped the table. ¡°Hurry up and find out where they are. Tell them to speed up the march.¡±


    Fan Lewen cupped his hands and replied hurriedly, ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    As soon as Fan Lewen left, the fake Lord of the Northern Border summoned his subordinate. He restrained his anger and asked, ¡°Have you found the whereabouts of Qin Fengnian and Qin Yajun?¡±


    The subordinate lowered his head. ¡°Your Highness, our men are looking everywhere. 1 believe there will be news soon.¡±


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border¡¯s anger, which had been suppressed with great difficulty, showed signs of erupting again. Even the scar on his face became more terrifying. ¡°Useless!!¡±


    The subordinate knelt on one knee in fear.


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border took two deep breaths. Now was the time he needed people the most. Otherwise, he would kill these useless people to vent his anger. ¡°Where is Tang Jinghong now?¡±


    The subordinate replied nervously, ¡°Tang Jinghong is as elusive as ever. Our people haven¡¯t found him yet.¡±


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border was so angry that he didn¡¯t know what to say. His subordinates seemed to have suddenly be useless.


    Or perhaps, it was not that they had be useless, but the opponent he faced was getting stronger!


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border roared, ¡°Hurry up and investigate Tang Jinghong¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The subordinate hurriedly ran away.


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border took the map and studied it carefully. It was said that Tang Jinghong was an undefeated legend, but he swore that he would change this legend.


    In the northern border city.


    After Li Yuanshao read the letter that Tang Jinghong had given him, he sat on the chair in a daze for a long time.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to be Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi!¡±


    ¡°They clearly don¡¯t like them at all!¡±


    ¡°This is unbelievable!¡±


    When he came back to his senses, he couldn¡¯t help but be overwhelmed with happiness. Tang Jinghong was a trusted aide of the Emperor. With his support, his position as the Lord of the Northern Border would be half secured.


    Now that the Lord of the Northern Border had dered rebellion, many people that were attracted to the Lord of the Northern Border were panicking. If he used this opportunity to rope these people in, it would definitely make it easier to run the northern border in the future.


    As he thought about it, he changed his clothes and began to visit these people.


    At night, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse.


    Chu Qingzhi was lying on a tree branch. She had one hand under her head and the other on her abdomen. One of her legs was bent, and the other was dangling and swaying gently. She was very rxed and did not look like she was about to fight a war at all.


    ¡°Qingzhi, catch.¡± Tang Jinghong walked under the tree and threw something at Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi reached out and grabbed it.


    It was a big apple. The bright red skin glowed under the moonlight. At the same time, it emitted a rich apple fragrance. It was obvious that it was delicious.


    ¡°Jinghong, where did you get the apple?¡± Chu Qingzhi asked and took a bite.


    When Tang Jinghong saw Chu Qingzhi eating the apple, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I saw it when 1 was wandering around nearby. Is it sweet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s crunchy and sweet.¡± Chu Qingzhi took a second bite.


    Cxhu Qingzhi changed the topic. ¡°Jinghong, how long are you nning to fight this war?¡±


    ¡°Three days at most!¡± Tang Jinghong ced his hands behind his back. He was wearing a ck brocade robe and stood tall. Under the moonlight, he seemed to have grown taller, looking especially domineering and mighty.


    Chu Qingzhi was surpised. ¡°That quick?¡±


    ¡°Three days is more than enough.¡± Tang Jinghong was very confident. When he said this, he seemed to be glowing.


    Are you sure you¡¯re not joking with me? The fake Lord of the Northern Border has prepared for a war for a long time, and you¡¯re going to destroy him in three days?


    Soon, dense footsteps could be heard.


    ¡°Are they here?¡± Chu Qingzhi sat up. She quickly finished the apple and jumped down the tree.


    ¡°They are here.¡± Tang Jinghong nodded and brought Chu Qingzhi to meet up with the army.


    The army of more than 100,000 soldiers was especially majestic, but the military discipline was strict. It looked very orderly and not messy at all. The torches they were holding reached out to as far as the eye could see and, in the dark night, it looked like a dragon.


    Fang Yuchen had just dismounted when he saw Tang Jinghong and a beautiful girl walking over. He immediately greeted, ¡°Greetings, General Tang.¡±


    Tang Jinghong reached out to help Fang Yuchen up. ¡°General Fang, you¡¯ve done a good job.¡± Then, he introduced Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Thisdy is Chu Qingzhi, my fiancee.¡±


    Fang Yuchen¡¯s excited expression instantly turned into a look of disbelief.


    General Tang actually has a fiancee?


    Tang Jinghong was speechless.


    You don¡¯t have to be so surprised, do you?


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and bowed to Fang Yuchen. ¡°Greetings, General Fang.¡±


    Fang Yuchen hurriedly helped Chu Qingzhi up and said politely, ¡°It¡¯s our honor to meet you, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi followed their general all the way to the northern border. This was not something that ordinary girls could do and was enough to win the respects of the soldiers present.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°General Fang, you¡¯re too polite. We¡¯re family, so there¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡±


    Fang Yuchen was a northern man in his early forties. He was tall and muscr, and his armor looked very mighty. He smiled heartily and said, ¡°Then 1¡¯11 do as you said, Miss Chu..¡±

 Chapter 272 - 272: Becoming a Teacher

    Chapter 272: Bing a Teacher


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After chatting for a while, Fang Yuchen gave the order to set up tents


    After the tents were set up, Tang Jinghong sent Chu Qingzhi to one of the tents to rest while he went to discuss the battle n with the generals.


    Chu Qingzhi sat by the bed and supported her chin with one hand. Hearing themotion outside, she felt that she should do something, so she walked out of the tent.


    Outside the tent, the soldiers were busy preparing for battle. The atmosphere was very tense.


    After wandering around the military camp for a while, she suddenly heard some sad voices.


    ¡°Doctor Zhou, he still won¡¯t stop the bleeding. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, we¡¯ve tried our best.¡±


    It¡¯s very likely that the artery is injured, which is why the bleeding won¡¯t stop, Chu Qingzhi thought to herself and walked into the tent. ¡°Let me try.¡±


    The tent instantly fell silent.


    There were more than ten injured soldiers lying in the tent. They were all injured from the sneak attack by the northern border army. In order to travel, they were bandaged in a rush and only had time to get treated now.


    The news of Chu Qingzhi had already spread throughout the military camp. There were no other girls in the military camp. The girl who appeared was undoubtedly the future wife of General Tang.


    When Chu Qingzhi said that, everyone looked like they had been struck by lightning.


    Doctor Zhou, who was closest to Chu Qingzhi, asked, ¡°Miss Chu, do you know medicine?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°A little.¡±


    Doctor Zhou sized up Chu Qingzhi. She knew medicine and was brave. The girl General Tang liked was indeed different from ordinary delicate girls. He was more respectful. ¡°Then what is Miss Chu good at?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at the patient who was bleeding profusely. ¡°1¡¯11 help him stop the bleeding.¡± As she spoke, she walked over.


    Doctor Zhou was curious. He followed behind and asked humbly, ¡°Miss Chu, his wound has been bleeding non-stop. Do you know the reason?¡±


    The other doctors also walked over, their faces filled with curiosity.


    In this era, human anatomy had covered the bones, internal organs, and acupoints, but they had yet to study the blood vessels. It was a little difficult to exin.


    Chu Qingzhi deliberated for a moment and exined, ¡°We have many blood vessels in our bodies. Some of them are connected to the heart and various organs in our bodies. Their job is mainly to transport blood to these organs. This soldier¡¯s blood vessels are injured, which is why he is bleeding nonstop.¡± She thought to herself, Fortunately, it¡¯s not a major artery that¡¯s damaged. Otherwise, he would have died long ago.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Chu Qingzhi reached out and pressed a spot on the soldier¡¯s leg. A momentter, everyone realized that the bleeding had stopped. It was so magical. ¡°Apply the medicine!¡±


    The doctors immediately poured the hemostatic powder on the wound and bandaged it.


    Chu Qingzhi secretly injected a trace of spiritual power into the soldier¡¯s body to let him recover quicker. Then, she moved her finger and let the soldier rest. Everyone stared unblinkingly at the gauze bandage. After looking at it for a long time and realizing that the blood had indeed stoppeding out, everyone¡¯s admiration for Chu Qingzhi soared.


    Doctor Zhou asked humbly, ¡°Miss Chu, is there a trick to stopping the bleeding?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at them. If these military doctors knew more about first aid, they would be able to save more people. Hence, she exined many first aid methods in detail.


    Some military doctors listened and even took out small notebooks to take notes. Chu Qingzhi had a good impression of them due to their humble and studious attitude, so she sat down and began to give a detailed lecture.


    After discussing the battle n with a group of generals, Tang Jinghong came to look for Chu Qingzhi. After searching for a while, he found Chu Qingzhi sitting in a tent, giving a lesson to more than ten military doctors and their assistants who were holding small notebooks. They looked serious.


    Tang Jinghong was speechless.


    When the other generals saw Chu Qingzhi giving a lecture to the military doctors, they were once again sure that the fiancee General Tang found was not ordinary. Their evaluation of Chu Qingzhi immediately increased.


    ¡­ Not everyone could make these experienced military doctors sit and listen patiently.


    After watching for a while, Tang Jinghong figured that Chu Qingzhi wouldn¡¯t end the lecture anytime soon. Hence, he went to the ce where the army cooked. He nned to make some supper for Chu Qingzhi.


    The lecturested for two hours. After the lecture, everyone surrounded Chu Qingzhi and asked questions. When they came out of the tent, they all looked enlightened. It could be seen that they had gained a lot.


    The military doctors returned to the tent and thought to themselves that they couldn¡¯t let Miss Chu teach them for nothing. They had to give something in return. Hence, after a while, they went to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s tent together with boxes in their hands.


    Tang Jinghong returned with supper and saw the military doctors standing outside Chu Qingzhi¡¯s tent. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The military doctors immediately surrounded Tang Jinghong. ¡°General Tang, Miss Chu is a girl. It¡¯ste, so it¡¯s appropriate for us to enter. This is our token of gratitude to her. Help me pass it to her.¡±


    After saying that, they ced the box in their hands on Tang Jinghong¡¯s tray and left quickly.


    Tang Jinghong was speechless.


    In terms of poprity, he had never seen anyone more popr than Qingzhi.


    He smiled and walked into the tent.


    Chu Qingzhi was ying with a bow and arrow. When she saw Tang Jinghong, she hurriedly said, ¡°Jinghong, you came back at the right time. Where¡¯s your weapon? 1 said that I would help you improve it, but I forgot. 1 only remembered it when I saw the bow and arrow just now.¡±


    Tang Jinghong had three weapons¡­


    One was a sword. This was what he usually carried for self-defense.


    One was a heavy bow, with which he had killed ten enemy generals, all from thousands of miles away.


    The other was a spear, which he used when he charged into battle. It was stained with the enemy¡¯s blood the most and was also his most suitable weapon.


    ¡°Have supper first. I¡¯ll go get itter.¡±


    ¡°You made it for me?¡± Chu Qingzhi looked at the bowl of wantons and then at the boxes next to it. She had heard what the military doctors said outside the tent just now.


    ¡°I made it. Try it.¡± Tang Jinghong handed the spoon to Chu Qingzhi. He was quite happy to see Qingzhi eat the food he made.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and took the spoon to eat. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be a general anymore, you can consider opening a restaurant.¡±


    Tang Jinghong reached out and tucked Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hair behind her ear. His eyes were as gentle as water. ¡°Sure, you can collect money as thedy boss and I¡¯ll do the cooking..¡±

 Chapter 273 - 273: Great Increase in Power

    Chapter 273: Great Increase in Power


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong handed the weapon wrapped in ck cloth to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, sorry to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°You are treating me like an outsider.¡± Chu Qingzhi took the ck cloth, unfolded it, and took out the weapon inside. ¡°Jinghong, wait a moment.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Tang Jinghong sat at the side.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the heavy bow and spear carefully. The materials were considered top-notch in this world. They were made of bronze but were by no means extraordinary. There was a lot of room for improvement.


    She ced the weapons on the rectangr table in front of her, then took Tang Jinghong¡¯s sword and ced it together. She sat cross-legged and formed a seal to cast a spell.


    First, a ball of spiritual fire came out of her fingertips and flew to envelop the three weapons. Then, she kept forming hand seals and hitting the weapons to forge and refine them.


    Tang Jinghong looked at the scene in front of him in amazement. The fire only wrapped around the weapon and did not burn the table. Qingzhi kept changing her hand gestures. During the process, patterns condensed from light kept flying towards the weapons. In the quiet tent, gusts of wind danced. The scene was indescribable¡­


    His gaze shifted to Chu Qingzhi. How could Qingzhi have such a magical ability?


    After five minutes, Chu Qingzhi stopped casting. After retracting her spiritual power, she raised her chin at Tang Jinghong. ¡°Jinghong, let¡¯s go and test your weapons.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was eager to try. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them brought three weapons to the edge of the military camp. It was a forest that was very suitable for testing weapons.


    Tang Jinghong first took his sword and shed at a thick tree.


    For a moment, nothing happened. After a breath, the tree slid down from the broken section and slowly copsed. Only a stump was left.


    Tang Jinghong was dumbfounded.


    The strength of his swing just now was about the same as usual, but the power was more than ten times greater.


    He turned around, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°Qingzhi¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was quite satisfied. She hugged her arms and stood at the side. ¡°Jinghong, try another one.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded and took the heavy bow.


    Themotion just now attracted a group of passing soldiers. They could not help but gather and watch with sparkling eyes.


    As expected of their General Tang, he actually cut down a thick tree with a single strike. He was too powerful.


    Tang Jinghong took out an arrow and drew the heavy bow. The bowstring emitted a taut sound, making people involuntarily nervous. After umting strength, he released the arrow and shot it at a tree ten meters away¡­


    The sound of something breaking through the air was heard, followed by a few bangs.


    Tang Jinghong found it a little strange. Why were there a few bangs?


    A soldier said enthusiastically, ¡°General, I¡¯ll help you pick up the arrow.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded at him. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the soldier said, and ran off happily into the woods.


    Chu Qingzhi scanned the situation in the forest with her divine sense and said mysteriously, ¡°Jinghong, why don¡¯t you take a look for yourself?¡±


    Seeing that Chu Qingzhi seemed to be implying something, Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, he walked into the woods.


    He soon reached the tree he just aimed at.


    ¡°Where is the arrow?¡± Tang Jinghong looked around in confusion, but he didn¡¯t see any arrows.


    Could it be that he had missed the target? That would be embarrassing.


    As he was thinking, he suddenly saw a hole in the tree. He walked over and looked into the hole. Then he saw another hole in another tree behind it.


    Tang Jinghong was dumbfounded.


    He quickly walked to the next tree.


    When the soldier saw Tang Jinghong, he quickly waved at him and said excitedly, ¡°General,e and take a look.¡±


    Tang Jinghong finally saw his arrow on the fourth tree behind the first tree.


    He looked down at the bow in his hand. The bow that had been modified by Qingzhi was no longer ordinary.


    The soldier reached out and pulled the arrow but he couldn¡¯t pull it out.


    He stepped aside. ¡°General, the arrow went too deep. I can¡¯t pull it out.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stepped forward and circted his internal energy into his hand to pull out the arrow.


    The soldier was extremely impressed. His eyes lit up like two small lights. ¡°General, your arm strength is too strong. You actually shot through three trees.¡±


    Tang Jinghong corrected him. ¡°It¡¯s not because of my arm strength. It¡¯s because of the bow.¡±


    ¡°The bow?¡± The soldier was stunned. ¡°General, that would take a divine bow to shoot through three trees, right?¡± In any case, he had never seen a bow that could carry so much force.


    The scene of Chu Qingzhi modifying the weapons appeared in Tang Jinghong¡¯s mind. Then, he nodded. ¡°It can be said to be a divine bow.¡±


    The soldier asked curiously, ¡°General, where did you get your bow? I want to buy one too.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I found it by ident. There¡¯s only one in the world.¡±


    That battle was very intense. Both sides almost perished together.


    After the battle, he was the only one left. He dragged his seriously injured body towards the military camp. He fainted halfway. When he woke up, he saw something protruding from the ground. Out of curiosity, he used his spear to pry it up. In the end, it was a heavy bow, so he picked it up.


    The soldier said enviously, ¡°General, you¡¯re too lucky.¡±


    Tang Jinghong agreed with this. With this heavy bow, he had been invincible on the battlefield. Even when he was retired in the future, he would still bring this bow wherever he went.


    When Chu Qingzhi saw Tang Jinghong walking back, she hurriedly went up to him. ¡°How is it?¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought for a moment and said, ¡°As if 1 have the help of God.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows. ¡°Try the spear too.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was dressed in ck riding clothes. He stood straight and looked like he was preparing for battle. He held the spear diagonally in his hand. The upper part of the spear was leaning against his back, and the lower part was pointing diagonally at the ground. The bright moonlight sprinkled on him, outlining his straight and domineering figure. He looked majestic, as if a war god had descended.


    Chu Qingzhi was slightly stunned. Jinghong was tall, handsome, and exuded a dignified and powerful aura. He was simply a top-notch person in the world.


    Tang Jinghong walked towards the forest with his spear and shed it at a tree.


    With a sh of white light, the tree tilted to the side. The cut on the tree trunk looked like it had been sawn off.


    The soldiers were mind-blown. Such a huge tree was actually cut down by their general in one sh. This¡­


    Tang Jinghong was also very surprised. The long spear weighed 25 kilograms and was seven and a half feet long. His arm strength was indeed strong, but it was not to the extent of being able to cut down a thick tree so easily.


    He looked down at the spear in his hand. The mysterious power of Qingzhi had increased the power of the spear by more than ten times.


    He walked back quickly, grateful and excited. ¡°Qingzhi, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°As 1 said, don¡¯t treat me like an outsider..¡±

 Chapter 274 - 274: Two Armies Against Each Other

    Chapter 274: Two Armies Against Each Other


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, the sound of marching came from afar. Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong looked at each other and flew out of the military camp.


    The soldiers immediately went to inform the other generals. The atmosphere in the military camp became even tenser in an instant like when Tang Jinghong pulled the bow taut just now.


    In the distance, a long dragon formed by torches slowly slithered closer and settled down on the south side of Maiji Mountain.


    Fang Yuchen¡¯s military camp was in the north. The terrain in the north was higher, and there was a dense forest behind it. Once they entered the forest, they would be safe.


    Behind the south side were hills. If northern border soldiers wanted to escape, they had to climb the hills. Once the hills were taken, they would be sandwiched in between.


    To the east was a river that was not suitable for garrisoning.


    To the west was forestnd, but it was swampy and dangerous. It was not suitable for garrisoning either.


    Other than that, the Lord of the Northern Border did not have a terrain that could amodate hundreds of thousands of soldiers, so Maiji Mountain was the only ce suitable for the two armies to fight.


    Originally, the north of Maiji Mountain was a ce that the Lord of the Northern Border wanted to upy. However, it was upied by Tang Jinghong first, so he could only make do with the south side.


    They were at a disadvantage from the start.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong stood at the top of the mountain and looked at the northern border army camp in the distance. Their expressions darkened.


    With the arrival of the Lord of the Northern Border, the war was not far away.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong, unable to hide the worry in her eyes. ¡°Will you go to the battlefield personally?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tang Jinghong stood straight with his hands behind his back. His aura was strong, steady, and confident. ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed the battle n with General Fang and the others. 1 don¡¯t even have to do anything.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi heaved a sigh of relief.


    Tang Jinghongforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll return to the capital in three days.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to look at Tang Jinghong. ¡°What about the rest?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s body seemed to be glowing again. ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements. This war is the only thing 1 need to do here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi recalled that Tang Jinghong had been writing letters non-stop.


    One letter after another, he had written at least 20 to 30 letters. It turned out that he was arranging the follow-up. No wonder he was called a divine general.


    She suddenly felt that Jinghong was more powerful than she had imagined.


    At the military camp of the northern border.


    It was alreadyte at night when the tents were set up.


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border stood in front of his tent and looked at Fang Yuchen¡¯s camp in the distance. His eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Tang Jinghong, Fang Yuchen, 1 will never forgive you!¡±


    Tang Jianying walked over and stopped behind the fake Lord of the Northern Border. She said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, everything is arranged.¡±


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border narrowed his eyes. ¡°Good, go and rest.¡±


    Tang Jianying cupped her hands. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The bright moonlight illuminated the camps of both sides. The white tents looked like giant mushrooms growing in the mountains. It was quite a spectacr sight. However, the two mushrooms werepeting against each other. The atmosphere in the entire mountain was exceptionally tense. Even the mountain wind was tainted with nervousness.


    The war came very quickly, and there was almost no time for people to catch their breath. Both sides faced each other, separated by a small stream.


    The soldiers in Fang Yuchen¡¯s camp were dressed in red uniforms. They looked enthusiastic and fiery, like the morning sun.


    The soldiers of the northern border wore dark blue soldiers¡¯ uniforms. They looked cold and unapproachable, like des.


    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers stood there in an orderly manner. They were like two huge beasts that hated each other and were prepared to fight to the death.


    Behind the two armies, a chariot slowly drove out. On the chariot pulled by two horses stood the highest ranking generals of both sides¡­


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border looked at Fang Yuchen and mocked, ¡°Where¡¯s that coward Tang Jinghong?¡±


    Fang Yuchen replied in a mocking tone, ¡°We don¡¯t need General Tang to deal with you. We can kill you!¡±


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How arrogant. Do you think you can kill me?¡±


    Fang Yuchen smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try, shall we?¡±


    As he spoke, he waved his hand and two people were escorted over by the soldiers.


    ¡°Lord of the Northern Border, do you recognize them?¡±


    Tang Jinghong gave these two people to himst night and even told him about the current Lord of the Northern Border being an imposter. He was in disbelief at that time.


    These two people were Qin Fengnian and Qin Yajun. They looked at the fake Lord of the Northern Border and shook their heads.


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border looked at the two of them with a dark expression. He felt very sorry for them. In his generation, only the three of them were left. Now, his brother and sister had fallen into the enemy¡¯s hands¡­


    Fang Yuchen looked at the change of expression on the fake Lord of the Northern Border¡¯s face with great satisfaction. ¡°If you surrender, I can spare them and punish you ordingly. But if you insist, they will be sacrificed!¡±


    Qin Yajun shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Don¡¯t save us. We¡¯d rather die!¡±


    Qin Fengnian didn¡¯t say anything, but his silence showed his choice.


    Fang Yuchen took out his saber and ced it on Qin Fengnian¡¯s neck. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three.¡±


    These two people had also participated in the rebellion. They deserved to die anyway.


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border stared straight at the two of them, his eyes slowly turning red. He had never faced such a dilemma before. It was too difficult, too difficult to make a choice¡­


    ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Fang Yuchen began to count. Every sound he counted was like a huge rock smashing into the fake Lord of the Northern Border¡¯s heart. It smashed into his flesh and left him riddled with holes. His heart ached.


    He had been plotting in the northern border for seven years. He was not willing to give up, not at all.


    He could not bring himself to surrender!


    ¡°Three.¡±


    Fang Yuchen sneered. Power could indeed change people. ¡°It feels good to enjoy the wealth that belongs to someone else, right?¡±


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a cold light shot out of his eyes. ¡°If you want to kill, kill. Why are you wasting your breath?¡±


    If not for the fact that the fake Lord of the Northern Border had many killed martial artists around him, he really wanted to go up and rip off his mask.


    In order to prevent others from unmasking him, especially Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi, the fake Lord of the Northern Border had arranged for many skilled martial artists to stay by his side. He was hard to approach.


    By the time they took off the mask of the fake Lord of the Northern Border, the war might probably have ended.


    ¡°As you wish!¡± Fang Yuchen raised his saber and waved it gently. A long line of blood appeared on Qin Fengnian¡¯s neck. Blood slowly seeped out as he fell to the ground and died.


    Next was Qin Yajun.


    After killing the siblings, Fang Yuchen waved his saber and ordered, ¡°Charge!¡±


    When the fake Lord of the Northern Border saw this scene, his eyes turned bloodshot.. Hatred rose in his heart as he shouted, ¡°Kill them all!¡±

 Chapter 275 - 275: Godlike General

    Chapter 275: Godlike General


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The soldiers of both sides quickly engaged in a fight. The calm mountain immediately became a bloody ce. The ground was dyed red with blood, and the clear stream gradually turned into a red stream. It was cruel and heartbreaking.


    The battle was intense. On the other side of the hill, behind the military camp of the northern border, two teams of soldiers rushed over from the left and right.


    It turned out that Fang Yuchen¡¯s army had been divided into three groups. Thergest one was engaged in a head-on confrontation with the northern border soldiers. The other two groups were arranged by Tang Jinghong to hide in the dense forest. When the two sides were fighting, they wouldunch a sneak attack from the back.


    In other words, the northern border soldiers had been surrounded from all sides.


    As expected, the soldiers of the northern border were caught off guard. Those secret soldiers had never been on the battlefield before. Their ability to adapt to the situation was poor, and they were quickly defeated.


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border stood on the chariot and calmly watched the battle in front of him. Suddenly, there were shoutsing from behind, which shocked him.


    He turned around and saw his soldiers fleeing in his direction. His heart instantly sank. A sense of powerlessness emerged, making him feel as if his entire body was about to copse!


    It was said that Tang Jinghong¡¯s military skills were godlike¡­


    When did the soldiers sneak up behind him? He had clearly asked his men to patrol and supervise at all times, but they did not find anything unusual!


    ¡°Tang Jinghong!!!¡±


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border looked at the defeated soldiers and roared like a wild beast on the verge of death. He jumped off the chariot and charged into the soldiers¡­


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong stood on the mountaintop and watched the battle. Suddenly, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Jinghong, the fake Lord of the Northern Border has already lost his mind. He doesn¡¯t have people protecting him now. Why don¡¯t we try to shoot him?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The secret guard handed him a bow and arrow. Tang Jinghong grabbed it and nocked an arrow. He aimed at¡­ the fake Lord of the Northern Border.


    It¡¯s time to end this!


    An extremely fast arrow tore through the air and flew towards the chest of the fake Lord of the Northern Border¡­


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±


    The sound of an arrow entering flesh could be heard. Then, the arrow pierced through the heart of the fake Lord of the Northern Border, shot through the two soldiers behind him, and finally stopped on the third soldier.


    The fake Lord of the Northern Border looked down at the bloody hole on his body. His pupils slowly dted in disbelief. He slowly raised his head and looked at Tang Jinghong on the mountaintop. His eyes were filled with hatred, unwillingness, and anger, but in the end, he closed his eyes helplessly and his body copsed.


    Fang Yuchen looked sideways at Tang Jinghong on the mountaintop and was filled with admiration. Tang Jinghong could shoot someone from such a distance. His archery skills were simply godly.


    He retracted his gaze and shouted, ¡°The Lord of the Northern Border is dead. Surrender and you will live.¡±


    A soldier immediately echoed, ¡°The Lord of the Northern Border is dead. Surrender and you will live.¡±


    Soon, the battlefield was filled with the voices of ¡°The Lord of the Northern Border is dead. Surrender and you will live!¡± The war immediately stopped. The northern border soldiers looked at each other, looking confused.


    ng.


    ng.


    They dropped their weapons one after another. Their lord was already dead, so what was the point of fighting?


    The rebellion that the fake Lord of the Northern Border had painstakingly prepared ended just like that!


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghongnded on the battlefield and arrived in front of the fake Lord of the Northern Border.


    Chu Qingzhi fetched adle of water and sshed it on the fake Lord of the Northern Border¡¯s face. After a while, she took off his mask.


    Tang Jinghong called over a soldier from the northern border. ¡°Do you recognize him?¡±


    The soldiers were dumbfounded. The Lord of the Northern Border they were loyal to was actually a guard beside the Lord of the Northern Border. ¡°His name is Qin Mian. He was the guard of the Lord of the Northern Border. Later, after he went out with the Lord of the Northern Border to hunt, he disappeared. The Lord of the Northern Border said that he had left.¡±


    Tang Jinghong waved his hand. ¡°You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tang Jinghong got someone to tie up Qin Mian¡¯s corpse and ce it in the center of the battlefield. Soon, the news of the fake Lord of the Northern Border spread to everyone. The northern border soldiers no longer resisted. They felt that what they had been doing all along was ridiculous.


    From the Lord of the Northern Border¡¯s pocket, Chu Qingzhi also found the list of spies from An Huai Kingdom. Tang Jinghong immediately sent people to verify and eradicate the spies one by one.


    Another thing was that only the fake Lord of the Northern Border knew where the person who modified the crossbow was. Now that the fake Lord of the Northern Border was dead, no one knew where he was.


    Tang Jinghong was disappointed. He came specially for this person, but in the end, it was all for nothing.


    Seeing that Tang Jinghong was frowning, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Jinghong, we still have two days before going back. Why don¡¯t we try to look for that person while we can? We¡¯ll do our best and leave the rest to fate. What do you think?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°1¡¯11 listen to you.¡±


    Qin mansion.


    At this moment, the imposing Qin mansion was already empty, leaving only a gray-clothed old woman. It was cold and bleak.


    The old woman made a fish today. She ate half of it and left half. Then, she carried it to the most imposing courtyard.


    There was a person here. He was very pitiful. He had no legs and could only walk in a wheelchair. His face was covered in a beard and he looked sloppy.


    The old woman pushed the door open and entered the room. Immediately, the smell of wood assaulted her.


    The room was filled with wood, be it on the ground or on the table. The wood was used to make crossbows. There were many crossbows on the wooden shelves against the wall, some good and some bad, as if they were on disy.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    She said to herself in a very sad and helpless voice, ¡°There are fewer and fewer people in the house. It¡¯s just us now. The food is not good, but make do with it.:


    ¡°I¡¯m not in good health. I might die one day. If one day, 1 didn¡¯t bring you food, it means that I¡¯m already dead.¡±


    The sloppy man stopped what he was doing. ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    The old woman sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Eldest Young Master ising back less and less. Second Miss and Third Young Master are missing. They haven¡¯t been seen for many days.¡±


    The man stared at the crossbow in his hand and did not move. This had never happened before. Had the Lord of the Northern Border started to take action?


    ¡°Thank you for bringing me food.¡±


    The old woman nodded and left the room.


    The man looked up at the old woman¡¯s back and muttered, ¡°They might nevere back.¡±


    After a while, he pushed the wheelchair over to eat. After eating, he continued to study the crossbow in his hand.


    He had already invented a crossbow that could shoot 30 consecutive arrows.. Now, he was trying to improve it to 4.0 consecutive arrows and was preparing to increase the uracy¡­

 Chapter 276 - 276: A Mansion

    Chapter 276: A Mansion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Fang Yuchen¡¯s camp.


    The soldier entered the tent and reported, ¡°General Tang, there¡¯s someone outside by the name of Li Yuanshao who wants to see you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong lowered his eyes in surprise and pondered. What is he doing here? ¡°You can leave. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    The soldier cupped his hands. ¡°Yes, General Tang.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stood up and walked towards Chu Qingzhi, who was sitting at the side, writing and drawing. ¡°Qingzhi, Li Yuanshao is here. Do you want to go see him with me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not going. Go ahead.¡±


    She was deducing the whereabouts of the person who made the crossbow. She would be able to deduce it in a while.


    Tang Jinghong went out alone.


    Outside the military camp, Li Yuanshao, Cong Chusheng, and Ge Lihua were all there. However, the three of them looked around in confusion¡­


    Seeing Tang Jinghonge out, the three of them hurriedly went forward and bowed. Li Yuanshao said, ¡°General Tang, I knew that you were fighting the soldiers of the northern border, so I specially brought some grains over.¡±


    Behind him were many carts pulled by horses. Bags of grains were piled high on the carts.


    Tang Jinghong nced at the carts before saying. ¡°The war is already over.¡±


    The three of them were dumbfounded.


    So soon? Are you sure you¡¯re not joking with us?


    ¡°General Tang, is there something that you can¡¯t tell me?¡± Li Yuanshao did not believe it from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°The war is indeed over.¡± Tang Jinghong could tell that they were suspicious. He pointed to the right. ¡°Walk in this direction. The Lord of the Northern Border is tied to a human rack and exposed under the sun.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, General Tang.¡± Ge Lihua left immediately. The Lord of the Northern Border was her greatest enemy. She had to go and stab him a few times even if he was dead.


    Li Yuanshao cupped his hands at Tang Jinghong and followed with Cong Chusheng. This was too unbelievable. He had to go and take a look.


    Fang Yuchen walked over and smiled brightly. ¡°General Tang, who is he?¡±


    Tang Jinghong walked back with Fang Yuchen. ¡°He¡¯s the seventh prince of the Lord of the Northern Border. In the future, the responsibility of protecting the north will fall on his shoulder.¡±


    Fang Yuchen was a smart general. He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°General Tang, do you mean that he will be the next Lord of the Northern Border?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a memorial to the emperor. As long as the emperor gives the order, he will be conferred the title of Lord of the Northern Border,¡± Tang Jinghong said meaningfully. ¡°General Fang, your garrison is the closest to the Northern Border. You can go and get to know him. However, don¡¯t get fooled by his weak appearance. General Fang, be careful.¡±


    Fang Yuchen cupped his hands at Tang Jinghong. ¡°General Tang, I appreciate your reminder.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Incorporate all the northern border soldiers into your garrison. Leave 30,000 to guard the city. No more than that.¡±


    Fang Yuchen replied, ¡°I understand.¡± If one had too many soldiers, one would easily develop thoughts that he shouldn¡¯t have.


    After talking to Tang Jinghong, Fang Yuchen left the military camp to look for Li Yuanshao.


    On the other side, Ge Lihua was confused when he saw Qin Mian¡¯s face in the clothes of the Lord of the Northern Border. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Li Yuanshao and Cong Chusheng were equally confused. Cong Chusheng pointed at Qin Mian and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Qin Mian?¡±


    Li Yuanshao circled around Qin Mian. ¡°It¡¯s indeed Qin Mian, but General Tang said it was the Lord of the Northern Border, right?¡±


    Fang Yuchen walked over. ¡°Qin Mian killed the real Lord of the Northern Border a few years ago and took his identity.¡±


    These words put a look of shock and disbelief on the face of the three of them.


    Li Yuanshao said in disbelief, ¡°General, this¡­¡± Are you sure you¡¯re not joking?


    Fang Yuchen secretly sized up Li Yuanshao, who was as thin as a bamboo pole but was exceptionally handsome. ¡°You¡¯re the son of the Lord of the Northern Border. Don¡¯t you know that your father has been reced?¡±


    Hearing this, Li Yuanshao¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°My father has never been close to me¡­¡± There was no need to say the rest. How would he know that someone he was not familiar with had been reced?


    Fang Yuchen stared at Qin Mian for a while before saying to Li Yuanshao, ¡°Seventh Prince, can we talk in private?¡±


    Li Yuanshao raised his hand without batting an eyelid. ¡°After you, General.¡±


    The two of them walked away slowly and went to the side to talk.


    Cong Chusheng touched his chin and looked at Qin Mian in front of him. He muttered to himself, ¡°This person¡¯s ability to disguise himself is too unbelievable. He actually fooled everyone in the northern border.¡±


    Ge Lihua looked at Qin Mian. When she found out that the Lord of the Northern Border, who had killed her family, was actually an imposter, the hatred in her heart immediately multiplied. The anger in her eyes burned until they turned red. ¡°Qin Mian, how could you do this? There are more than 200 lives in my family!!!¡±


    She roared, then squatted on the ground and wailed. Deste, sad, and helpless¡­


    The cries gradually subsided. Ge Lihua took out the dagger from her boot and raised her head. She red at Qin Mian and stabbed him with such force that the entire de sank into the corpse!


    No one stopped her. The fake Lord of the Northern Border had caused them to suffer so much. It would not be considered cruel to feed him to the dogs.


    Ge Lihua cried and stabbed the corpse more than 200 times. The corpse was unrecognizable and mangled. If not for the skeleton, it would have been a pile of minced meat.


    ¡°Father, Mother, Brother, the viin has been executed. You can rest in peace.¡± Ge Lihua knelt down and cried.


    Her cries were mixed with deep sorrow and helplessness, causing everyone to sympathize with her.


    Cong Chusheng went forward and handed Ge Lihua a handkerchief. ¡°Miss Ge, here.¡±


    Ge Lihua took the handkerchief and said in a sobbing voice, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Cong Chushengforted her. ¡°The dead are gone. We should look forward. Now, they can rest in peace.¡±


    Ge Lihua did not respond to Cong Chusheng¡¯s words and was immersed in sadness again.


    Cong Chusheng looked up at Qin Mian¡¯s corpse. This person had harmed too many people. He deserved to end up like this.


    In the tent.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong, who walked in, and blinked mysteriously. ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯ve deduced that person¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was surprised. ¡°Qingzhi, you can even do that?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll teach you the method in the future. Let¡¯s go over immediately,¡± Chu Qingzhi said. Using the deduction technique, she could deduce anyone¡¯s location. However, it required a powerful cultivation. The requirements were extremely high, and very few people could meet the requirements. She only knew a little and was just giving it a try. She did not expect to really deduce it.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After looking at the map, the two of them flew over.


    When Tang Jinghong saw the scene in front of him, he was stunned. ¡°He¡¯s actually in the Qin mansion!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand, and a spiritual light flew over and opened the door. ¡°Jinghong, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    The two of them observed as they walked into the Qin mansion.


    It was a pity that no one lived in such an imposing house anymore.


    Chu Qingzhi especially liked this environment. ¡°Jinghong, I want this house.¡±


    Tang Jinghong had no objections. ¡°It¡¯s ownerless. If you like it, you can have it..¡±

 Chapter 277 - 277: The Si Family Story

    Chapter 277: The Si Family Story


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Not long after they entered the mansion, they saw an old woman walking in a direction with a tray. The two of them looked at each other and followed silently.


    The old woman walked into thergest courtyard in the mansion and pushed open a room door. She said, ¡°Are you still tinkering with the woods?¡±


    The sloppy man looked up at the old woman from behind the desk. ¡°Thank you for bringing me food.¡±


    The old woman said earnestly, ¡°Remember to take a rest.¡±


    The sloppy man paused for a moment, then smiled. ¡°When you are doing something you genuinely like, there is no need for rest.¡± His voice was hoarse, as if his throat had been injured.


    The old woman ced the tray on the table and turned around to say disapprovingly, ¡°If you fall sick, who will take care of you?¡±


    The sloppy man said, ¡°Don¡¯t 1 still have you, Granny?¡±


    The old woman smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m old and can¡¯t take care of you for the rest of your life. Now, the food in the house is only enough for us to eat for three days. Three dayster¡­ Sigh, let¡¯s talk about it then.¡±


    The sloppy man ced the crossbow in his hand on the table and moved the wheelchair towards the old woman. ¡°Have all the assets in the house been taken away?¡±


    The old woman nodded. ¡°Yes, a group of people came and plundered the house. 1 was afraid and hid in a room at that time. Later, when I went out to take a look, there was nothing left.¡±


    The sloppy man was silent for a moment before picking up his chopsticks to eat. Today, he was eating porridge and wild vegetables. He took a sip of porridge and thought to himself, What should 1 do if there¡¯s no food?


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong, who were hiding in the dark, saw everything in the room clearly.


    Chu Qingzhi raised her hand and made a ¡°walk¡± gesture, indicating that she wanted to go into the room.


    Tang Jinghong tacitly understood what Chu Qingzhi meant. He nodded and walked out of the dark into the room.


    When the sloppy man heard footsteps, he turned his head warily in the direction of the door¡­


    A tall young man walked in.


    The young man had a sharp face and a hawk-like gaze. His slightly pursed lips carried a hint of seriousness. He was 24 or 25 years old and wore a ck robe. His expression was calm and his aura was restrained. He would not make others feel pressure, but his presence was difficult to ignore.


    Then, a youngdy walked in.


    The girl¡¯s face was delicate and beautiful, and she was very refined. Her figure was slender and graceful. Her light green tassels were hanging at her waist, and her ck hair was tied into a high ponytail on her back with a silver hairpin. She was dressed simply but elegantly.


    He could not help but sigh in his heart. What a perfect couple.


    Tang Jinghong stood at the door and nced around the room. Then, he walked towards the sloppy man who was called Si Yingzong. ¡°Mr. Si, nice to meet you.¡±


    He had already obtained all the information about Si Yingzong but just hadn¡¯t met him.


    Si Yingzong had long expected such a day, so he was not surprised to see Tang Jinghong. He said calmly, ¡°You still found me in the end.¡±


    On the other hand, Tang Jinghong was a little surprised but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. ¡°You know me?¡±


    Si Yingzong said reminiscently, ¡°I was lucky enough to see you on the streets when you returned triumphantly to the capital.¡±


    Tang Jinghong lowered his eyes and thought for a few seconds. ¡°Since you were in the capital, why did youe to the northern border and collude with the traitor?¡±


    Si Yingzong lowered his face slightly and revealed a bitter smile. ¡°If I didn¡¯t agree toe, I¡¯m afraid I would have been beheaded by now.¡±


    Tang Jinghong fell silent¡­


    The Si Family was a hidden family and was famous for their craftsmanship. They were well-respected. Many people in the Daling Dynasty would ask the Si Family for help when they wanted to design traps for their secret rooms.


    It was said that during the previous dynasty, someone from the Si family had participated in the design of the traps in the imperial mausoleum.


    The Si family was very mysterious. No one knew the exact location of the Si family until Si Yingzong decided to go to the secr world to gather experiences.


    There was a family rule in the Si Family that prohibited family members from bringing people back casually. They were also not allowed to tell outsiders about the Si Family.


    Not long after Si Yingzong came to the secr world, he met a delicate girl. This girl was the daughter of the assistant minister of the Ministry of Rites.


    Si Yingzong had no power or influence, and the assistant minister of the Ministry of Rites only cared about his official career. His daughter was his tool to climb up the officialdder, so he did not agree to the two of them being together unless Si Yingzong could get him promoted.


    For the sake of his beloved, Si Yingzong threw himself into the imperial court and took on the job of developing crossbows. He wanted to make a contribution so that he could be with Miss.


    However, the Imperial Court was not a ce as easy to survive as he had imagined. Not long after he entered, he encountered many unfair treatment. The most serious thing was that Si Yingzong¡¯s superior was a greedy person. He took all the credit for Si Yingzong.


    While stealing credit, he also criticized Si Yingzong.


    After all, Si Yingzong was inexperienced and unsophisticated.


    Thete emperor was very interested in crossbows, so he wanted to try the newly developed crossbows.


    Without Si Yingzong¡¯s permission, his superior handed the crossbow that Si Yingzong had newly developed to thete emperor. In the end, something went wrong and the crossbow almost killed thete emperor.


    Thete emperor was furious and wanted to execute the superior. However, at this moment, that superior immediately shifted the me, saying that Si Yingzong had done it on purpose.


    Si Yingzong, a nobody, was immediately sent to death row.


    When the Si family learned of this news, they immediately sent people to break into the prison to rescue him. In the end, they were targeted by thete emperor.


    Breaking into the prison to save someone the emperor wanted to kill was a tant challenge to the royal power.


    Thete emperor sent people to search for the Si family¡¯s location openly and secretly.


    How could a family fight against a country? In the end, the Si family was wiped out.


    Si Yingzong was the only person in the Si family who survived. However, his legs were severed and he became a cripple. In order to hide his identity, he had no choice but to grow a beard and be a sloppy man.


    Actually, he had a serious obsession with cleanliness. In order to survive, he was suffering every second.


    He went to seek refuge with the Lord of the Northern Border in order to fulfill his dream and take revenge.


    It was a pity that the Lord of the Northern Border died without having achieved anything. He was killed in one round by Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong actually took pity on him. This man had brought his entire family to demise for a woman. It was too tragic. ¡°The Lord of the Northern Border is dead. What are your ns next?¡±


    Si Yingzong¡¯s voice was filled with a strong sense of lethargy and death. ¡°What ns can a cripple like me have?¡±


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t know what to say. The Si family had beenpletely wiped out by thete emperor. If he asked Si Yingzong to serve the imperial court, wouldn¡¯t that be adding insult to the injury? Besides, who would be willing to work for their enemy?


    At this moment, Chu Qingzhi, who had gone to the wooden rack to look at the crossbow, turned around and said, ¡°I can help you walk again. I can even change your appearance.. The condition is that you have to work for Jinghong!¡±

 Chapter 278 - 278: Real Legs and Fake Legs

    Chapter 278: Real Legs and Fake Legs


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Working for Jinghong was not the same as working for the imperial court, although the results were the same.


    Si Yingzong¡¯s dim eyes lit up, but they quickly returned to normal. ¡°I have two more conditions.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Si Yingzong looked up at Tang Jinghong. ¡°First, kill my superior. Second, help me find my sister-inw¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°Your sister-inw¡¯s son?¡± Tang Jinghong frowned slightly. Wasn¡¯t Si Yingzong the only one left in the Si family?


    Si Yingzong exined, ¡°When thete emperor sent people to kill my family, my sister-inw just gave birth to a child. The people from the imperial court didn¡¯t know of that child¡¯s existence. My sister-inw ced the child in the rice jar. Later, I went back to look for him. There was no baby or corpse in the rice jar. He must have been taken away.¡±


    ¡°I promise you.¡± Tang Jinghong thought to himself. The Imperial Court should give the Si family an exnation. In addition, finding a lost child was a good deed. He had no reason to refuse it.


    Si Yingzong clenched his fists and looked at Chu Qingzhi expectantly. ¡°Miss, is what you said true?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said confidently, ¡°I can let you stand up tonight.¡±


    Si Yingzong looked excited. ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    Walking out of Si Yingzong¡¯s courtyard, Tang Jinghong asked in confusion, ¡°Qingzhi, Si Yingzong¡¯s legs are gone. How can you let him stand up?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi blinked and said mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought for a moment and did not ask further. ¡°It¡¯s almost night. 1¡¯11 go hunt some wild animals to cook. You rest first.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong quickly left the Qin mansion.


    Shortly after that, Chu Qingzhi came to the forest. She carefully chose a tree suitable for artificial legs and cast a spell to carve a pair of artificial legs.


    In order to make it realistic, she had even carved joints and modified the color to be close to a person¡¯s skin. She had also left ayer of spiritual power on it to ensure that Si Yingzong could use it for the rest of his life.


    After it was done, she took it and walked back.


    Coincidentally, the old woman came out of the mansion with a basket to pick wild vegetables. When she saw the artificial legs in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, she shouted in fear, ¡°Ah, ah, ah, leg¡­¡±


    The corners of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s mouth twitched. She looked down at the artificial legs in her hand. The more she looked at it, the more real it looked. ¡°Grandma, this is fake. It just looks like a real leg.¡±


    The old woman did not believe her. She threw the basket and ran into Si Yinzong¡¯s room like a gust of wind. At the same time, she shouted excitedly, ¡°Murder, murder!¡±


    When Si Yingzong saw the old woman running in in fear and heard what she said, he couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Did that girl really chop someone¡¯s leg off to put it on my leg?¡¯


    If so, it would be too shocking!


    Chu Qingzhi walked into Si Yingzong¡¯s room. The legs in her hand made Si Yingzong¡¯s heart skip a beat. It was really a pair of legs. No wonder the old woman was so frightened!


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and ced the legs on the table where Si Yingzong was studying the crossbow. ¡°Take a look for yourself!¡±


    Si Yingzong was most familiar with wood. When he took a closer look, he realized that he had misunderstood Chu Qingzhi and hurriedly apologized. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. 1 was wrong.¡±


    The old woman was cowering in a corner. When she saw that there was no blood on the legs, coupled with what she heard, she could not help but walk over and touch it. ¡°Wood?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s wood. i¡¯ll ask Jinghong to help you install it when hees backter.¡±


    She was a woman and it was not suitable for her to take off Si Yingzong¡¯s pants.


    Si Yingzong said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice came from outside. His voice was low and filled with surprise. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi immediately walked out. ¡°What prey did you catch?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I caught a roe deer, picked up some mushrooms, and caught two fish.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the fish. The two fat grass carps were still wagging their tails, as if they were unwilling to submit to fate. ¡°Let¡¯s go cook together.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them went to the kitchen and got busy.


    As Chu Qingzhi washed the mushrooms, she asked, ¡°Jinghong, if we take Si Yingzong away, what about the old granny?¡±


    Tang Jinghong stopped cleaning the roe deer and thought for a moment. ¡°Ask her where she wants to go. We¡¯ll send her there. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t live long if we leave her alone in this deep forest.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Alright, but you can also leave her to Li Yuanshao. She is also a citizen of the northern border.¡±


    Tang Jinghong agreed. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Dinner was very sumptuous. There was braised roe deer meat, mushroom roe deer bone soup, steamed fish, braised fish, and stir-fried wild vegetables.


    The four of them ate together.


    Si Yingzong looked at the sumptuous food and thought about the porridge he had eaten for lunch. It was as if he had suddenly turned from amoner to a noble. His heart was filled with emotions.


    Tang Jinghong picked out the most tender and best roe deer meat for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you recently. Eat more.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was starving, so she didn¡¯t reject it. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The four of them finished the five dishes.


    The old woman went to wash the dishes energetically. She also hadn¡¯t had such a sumptuous meal for a long time. Since they had prepared the dishes, she naturally should wash the dishes.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong followed Si Yingzong to the room.


    Chu Qingzhi had already told Tang Jinghong what to do. Hence, as soon as they returned to the room, Tang Jinghong helped Si Yingzong to the bed, took off his pants, ced the artificial legs under his broken legs, covered it with a thin nket, and then knocked Si Yingzong out.


    He retreated to the side. ¡°Qingzhi, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked to the bed and formed a seal. She cast a few spells at Si Yingzong. Spiritual light shed in the room. It was extremely magical.


    Under the effect of the spells, the two artificial legs were connected to Si Yingzong¡¯s broken legs. There was almost no gap, like a real leg.


    As long as Si Yingzong got used to it, he could walk.


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, This is too taxing on my body. A few spells consumed 30% of her spiritual power. ¡°Jinghong, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was a little curious. He walked over and lifted the nket, only to find that the artificial legs looked almost identical to the real legs¡­ It was unbelievable.


    He turned around and walked in front of Chu Qingzhi. He said curiously, ¡°Qingzhi, you really have heaven-defying abilities.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong and raised her eyebrows. She thought to herself, This guy is clearly very curious as to how she did it. Why he just wouldn¡¯t ask?


    ¡°Jinghong, go and wake him up. Let him take two steps.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked out of the room and sat on the stone stool outside. She looked at the full moon in the sky in a daze.


    How should she exin her identity to Jinghong?


    So troublesome!

 Chapter 279 - 279: The Pain of Separation

    Chapter 279: The Pain of Separation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the room, Tang Jinghong woke Si Yingzong up. ¡°Mr. Si, your legs are fixed. Try it.¡±


    Si Yingzong¡¯s blurry eyes instantly became clear. He immediately sat up and reached out to touch his legs¡­


    He had legs!!!


    He was extremely excited. He quickly lifted the nket and saw a pair of legs that were as real as real could be. His eyes were red from excitement. ¡°Legs, I really have legs.¡±


    When Tang Jinghong saw how excited Si Yingzong was, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy for him. ¡°Mr. Si, try getting out of bed.¡±


    Si Yingzong quickly put on his pants and sat by the bed. After taking a deep breath, he tried to touch the ground with his feet¡­


    He was surprised to find that he could actually feel the coolness and tness of the ground.


    He had a mix of emotions. He had probably met someone from another hidden family, a family that was even more secretive and powerful than his Si family. Otherwise, it was impossible for her to do this.


    After calming down, he ced his arm on the edge of the bed and tried to stand up.


    After sitting in a wheelchair for so many years, it was naturally impossible for him to be stable. As soon as he stood up, he fell to the side because he was not used to it.


    Fortunately, Tang Jinghong held him in time. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Tang Jinghong did not let go and continued to support Si Yingzong. ¡°Mr. Si, try walking.¡±


    Si Yingzong grabbed Tang Jinghong with both hands to stabilize his body, but he was overjoyed. He could stand up now.


    He had thought that he would have to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his life¡­


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°Mr. Si, I¡¯ll hold you steady. Don¡¯t worry about falling.¡±


    Si Yingzong looked at Tang Jinghong. If Tang Jinghong could fulfill his wish, he would definitely be loyal to him for the rest of his life.


    As his emotions fluctuated, he took the first step. His body swayed a little.


    Then, the second step. His swaying body stabilized slightly. The third step, the fourth step¡­


    Chu Qingzhi heard footsteps and turned around. She saw Tang Jinghong helping Si Yingzong out. ¡°Mr. Si, are you used to it? If not, I¡¯ll make you a walking stick.¡±


    Si Yingzong didn¡¯t want to trouble Chu Qingzhi anymore, so he said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu. I can get used to it. 1 don¡¯t need a walking stick.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and did not say anything else.


    After Tang Jinghong helped Si Yingzong walk around the courtyard, Si Yingzong wanted to try to walk on his own. He picked up a stick and held it as he practiced slowly.


    Tang Jinghong walked over and sat beside Chu Qingzhi. He asked with concern, ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    Tang Jinghong held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go and get some fruit for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The old woman walked over and saw Si Yingzong walking. She immediately shouted, ¡°Amazing, amazing¡­¡±


    Si Yingzong smiled. ¡°Granny, why are you here?¡±


    The old woman looked at Si Yingzong excitedly and said, ¡°I came to see how you are doing, but I didn¡¯t expect I would see you walking again.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Si Yingzong suddenly thought that it was very likely that he would leave this ce soon. He asked, ¡°Granny, I¡¯m leaving. Where do you want to go?¡±


    The old woman obviously had no intention of leaving this ce. She was stunned when she heard this. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    Si Yingzong avoided the old woman¡¯s sad gaze. After living together for so long, he also felt bad that they had to be suddenly separated. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Where do you want to go? I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    The old woman seemed to understand something. She looked at Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong. ¡°Are you going with them?¡±


    Si Yingzong nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    After thinking for a long time, the old woman said, ¡°I want to go to the northern border city. Do you have money? Can you buy me a house in the northern border city that can shelter me from the wind and rain and let me live the rest of my life in peace?¡±


    Si Yingzong promised, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange everything for you.¡±


    The old woman smiled. She looked at Si Yingzong as if she was looking at her son and asked expectantly, ¡°Will youe back to see me in the future?¡±


    Si Yingzong tightened his grip on the stick. ¡°Granny, I¡¯ll go to the capital this time.¡± In other words, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able toe back and see her again.


    The old woman¡¯s tears immediately rolled down. She lowered her head and choked. ¡°Then take good care of yourself. I¡¯ll take good care of myself too¡­¡±


    Si Yingzong felt a lump in his throat. ¡°Granny, are you willing to go to the capital with me?¡±


    The old woman waved her hand. ¡°The capital is so far away. How can an old person like me take such an arduous journey? Just go. I hope you can have a good future and marry a wife. Don¡¯t be alone.¡±


    Si Yingzong looked away and wiped the tears that were flowing down his face. He said in a choked voice, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    The old woman stood up shakily. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With a hunched back, the old woman slowly walked further and further away. Her figure was gradually covered by the darkness.


    Si Yingzong watched the old woman leave. The moonlight shone into his eyes, reflecting a tinge of reluctance.


    The old woman took care of Si Yingzong day after day. She probably already treated Si Yingzong as her son. Now that her son was going on a long journey and might never see her again in this life, how could she not be sad?


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong looked at the old woman at the same time and sighed in their hearts.


    The sad atmosphere of parting was gone¡­


    Si Yingzong walked around the courtyard again and again tirelessly. Finally, after practicing for two hours, he threw away the stick in his hand.


    He continued to walk without support. Gradually, he became more and more stable and was not much different from a normal person.


    Si Yingzong looked up at the moonlight and took a deep breath. It smelled like freedom.


    In the morning, Si Yingzong made breakfast and called the three of them over to eat.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong arrived very quickly.


    Tang Jinghong nced at Si Yingzong who had recovered quite well. ¡°Mr. Si knows how to cook?¡±


    Si Yingzong said awkwardly, ¡°I can cook just one dish or two. Don¡¯t mind it if it doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Si, you¡¯re too humble.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s the olddy?¡±


    ¡°She might not have heard me. I¡¯ll go and call her.¡± Si Yingzong walked out of the dining room.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong walked out of the dining hall and waited. The scenery in the courtyard was very beautiful. The moment they came out, they would see the crabapple tree. At this moment, bright flowers were blooming on the branches, like a young girl¡¯s shy smile. It was extremely beautiful.


    The two of them waited for a long time, but Si Yingzong did not return. They felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them walked to the door of the old woman¡¯s room and heard suppressed cries. This¡­


    Tang Jinghong walked in quickly. The room was very simple. There was only a set of teacups on the table. On the bed, the old woman was lying there peacefully with her eyes closed. She was dead.


    Tang Jinghong walked closer and patted Si Yingzong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My condolences.¡±


    Si Yingzong said with difficulty, ¡°General Tang, can you help me find a ce with good feng shui to bury her?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    Si Yingzong said gratefully, ¡°Thank you..¡±

 Chapter 280 - 280: Princess Yun Hua

    Chapter 280: Princess Yun Hua


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the mountaintop, one could see the northern border city at a nce. There, a new tomb was built.


    The old woman wanted to return to the northern border city, but she passed away before she could enter the city. Burying her here where she could look at the city all the time was probably also what she wanted.


    Si Yingzong knelt in front of the tomb and kowtowed three times. He muttered, ¡°Granny, I¡¯lle back to see you when I can.¡±


    The mountain wind blew gently, brushing past his face, like an elder gently stroking a junior¡¯s head, gentle and warm.


    Si Yingzong stood up and turned around to look at Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong. His eyes were red. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong nodded and left together.


    Chu Qingzhi changed the que on the top of the door from the Qin mansion to the Chu mansion and cast a barrier around it. She summoned some wild beasts from the mountains to guard this ce. After doing all that, she returned to the northern border city.


    The three of them went to the inn first to look for Wu Yaqing.


    Wu Yaqing had been waiting anxiously. When she saw the two of them return, she was as happy as butterflies fluttering in the flowers. ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did a twirl and returned to her original appearance.


    Wu Yaqing widened her eyes as she watched this magic being performed. She was so shocked that her tongue was tied. ¡°You, you¡¯re actually a woman?!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said apologetically, ¡°Princess, I had no choice but to hide my identity before. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Wu Yaqing took a while to ept the truth. ¡°1 don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind. I also hid my identity when I first met you.¡±


    After saying that, she stared straight at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face. ¡°But you¡¯re so beautiful. I feel inferior.¡± As she spoke, she touched her face.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Princess, you are also beautiful in your own way.¡±


    Hearing this, Wu Yaqing was very happy. ¡°Can you tell me your name?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said readily, ¡°Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    Wu Yaqing pointed at Tang Jinghong. ¡°What about him?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand and helped Tang Jinghong return to his original apperance. ¡°His name is Tang Jinghong.¡±


    Wu Yaqing took two steps back in shock and pointed at Tang Jinghong. ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang Jinghong? Divine General Tang Jinghong?¡±


    Her train of thoughts was different from ordinary people. In the next second, she shouted excitedly, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so good-looking. You¡¯re so handsome. Qingzhi, you¡¯re sopatible with him. The two of you are like a match made in heaven.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless, and so was Tang Jinghong.


    This princess¡¯s way of thinking was so different.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Princess, we came to tell you that we¡¯re preparing to return to the capital.¡±


    Princess Yun Hua said without thinking, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the capital with you.¡±


    After saying that, she scurried back to her room like a monkey. She took out a letter and stuffed it into Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand. ¡°Look, this is a letter from my mother.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nced at Yun Hua and then read the letter, which said, ¡°Yun Hua, you¡¯re lucky to have met Tang Jinghong. You have to cherish fate. I hope that you can marry Tang Jinghong and stay in the Daling Dynasty¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Then what do you n to do, Princess?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi saw the drastic change in Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression and could not help but take a nce at the letter from the corner of her eyes. She thought to herself, The queen of the An Huai Kingdom is really far-sighted. As long as Yun Hua marries Tang Jinghong, her safety can be guaranteed.


    Princess Yun Hua said in a joking tone, ¡°General Tang, don¡¯t worry. You and Qingzhi are sopatible. 1 won¡¯t be a third wheel. However, you have to help me find a good husband. Otherwise, I¡¯ll always stay by your side and keep bugging the two of you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression softened. He smiled and said, ¡°1¡¯11 try my best to help you.¡±


    Princess Yun Hua asked, ¡°Alright, when are we setting off?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°We¡¯ll set off tomorrow. Do you know how to ride a horse?¡±


    Princess Yun Hua patted her chest and said smugly, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m good at both martial arts and literature.¡±


    The corner of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s mouth twitched. She didn¡¯t sound all that convincing.


    In an ordinary courtyard.


    Li Yuanshao had prepared a sumptuous farewell banquet for Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong.


    Li Yuanshao personally poured wine for Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong. ¡°Thank you for your help. Otherwise, 1 wouldn¡¯t be where I am today.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at the clear white wine and said, ¡°Seventh Prince, I¡¯ve already submitted the memorial. If nothing goes wrong, your position is already secured. I just want to remind you that it was you who took the initiative to be responsible for the northern border. You have to remember what you told me at the beginning. You can¡¯t break your promise.¡±


    Li Yuanshao solemnly raised his wine ss and said firmly, ¡°General Tang, I will never go back on my word. 1 will definitely protect the northern border.¡±


    With that, he raised his head and downed the wine in his ss.


    Tang Jinghong also raised his ss and drank the wine.


    After drinking the first toast, the atmosphere became rxed and happy.


    Tang Jinghong gave Li Yuanshao the first test. He handed a map to him.


    ¡°Seventh Prince, there¡¯s a lot of wealth marked on this map, including banknotes, silver, and gold. Collect it and distribute it among the people who were harmed by the fake Lord of the Northern Border. In the next tax period, 1 hope that the Northern Border will not be filled withints.¡±


    He would arrange for secret guards to observe in secret. If Li Yuanshao did not do well, the power in the northern border would be taken back.


    Of course, he had already secretly arranged for the guards to transport the gold coins back to the capital, which was what he had promised to Chu Qingzhi. When Qingzhi returned, he would give her a surprise.


    Li Yuanshao was smart and instantly understood Tang Jinghong¡¯s words. ¡°General Tang, don¡¯t worry. 1 will not disappoint you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded and stopped talking about politics. He focused on eating.


    Tong Yujie looked at Yang Jingwen and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Sister, are you going back to the capital with me?¡±


    He had to follow Tang Jinghong and work for him.


    Yang Jingwen avoided Tong Yujie¡¯s expectant gaze and replied, ¡°I n to follow Yuanshao.¡±


    Tong Yujie looked away in disappointment. He lowered his head and looked at his bowl. For some reason, his sister was not close to him. She was clearly in front of him, but he felt that they were very far apart.


    Was it because he wasn¡¯t doing a good job as an elder brother?


    What would it take for them to return to how they were when they were young?


    Yang Jingwen lowered her head. In the beginning, she treated Tong Yujie as her savior. However, Tong Yujie¡¯s care and love for her during this period of time made her ept this elder brother from the bottom of her heart.


    But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave Li Yuanshao..

 Chapter 281 - 281: Eagle Delivering Letter

    Chapter 281: Eagle Delivering Letter


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After eating, Chu Qingzhi pulled Tang Jinghong to the streets to buy gifts.


    Wu Yaqing followed Chu Qingzhi everywhere she went. However, although this princess was not very reliable, she had a good taste and the items she chose were all good quality. Moreover, she knew what gifts to buy just from knowing the person¡¯s personality. She had helped Chu Qingzhi a lot in this regard.


    After buying gifts for everyone, the three of them walked back. Wu Yaqing asked, ¡°Qingzhi, can I stay at your house when I go to the capital?¡± Afraid that Chu Qingzhi would not agree, she quickly said, ¡°I can give you money, a lot.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi recalled that the princess was rich, so she teased, ¡°Then how much do you n to give?¡±


    Wu Yaqing thought for a moment and gestured with a finger. ¡°How about I give your family a hundred taels a day?¡±


    Seeing that Chu Qingzhi did not have any reaction, she hurriedly said, ¡°200 taels? 300 taels?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t react, but she was surprised by the fact that the princess treated money like dirt.


    Wu Yaqing was really a rich woman. The entire Chu family needed to sell ice cream bars for a day to earn 100 taels, but Wu Yaqing was willing to pay 100 taels just to stay in their house.


    ¡°Princess, 1 can let you stay in my house, but my house is in the vige. There are no pce maids or guards, no silk or satin. You have to do everything yourself.¡±


    ¡°For example, cleaning the house and washing clothes. Sometimes my family will be too busy and you have to cook for yourself. Can you do it?¡±


    Wu Yaqing said without thinking, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ve been living alone recently. There are no pce maids or guards, no silk. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Yun Hua was someone truly born with a golden spoon in her mouth. She was pampered by the queen. Could she really take sufferings? Chu Qingzhi expressed her doubts. ¡°Since there¡¯s no problem with you, there¡¯s no problem with me either. However, I have to remind you some things first.¡±


    Wu Yaqing said enthusiastically, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°When you are in my house, you can¡¯t mention your status as a princess. You can¡¯t be arrogant and have to do everything yourself. You can¡¯t wear your princess¡¯s essories or clothes. Otherwise, you¡¯ll cause trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to my family as a friend I made in the northern border and tell them that you are here to travel and will temporarily stay with us.¡±


    ¡°As for the food and amodation fee, you can pay us one tael a day, what do you think?¡±


    Wu Yaqing agreed readily. ¡°No problem. I agree. But isn¡¯t one tael too little?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°It¡¯s not little. It¡¯s enough for you to eat, drink, and have fun.¡± Wu Yaqing hesitated for a moment and said honestly, ¡°How about ten taels?


    You know that I don¡¯tck money. As my first friend, I wanted to give you some. We can spend it together.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Princess Yun Hua, who was spending money like dirt, and thought to herself, Is this what it feels like to have a rich friend?


    She did not want Yun Hua¡¯s money, but she was very curious about how much Yun Hua nned to give her. ¡°Princess, you said just now that you wanted to give me some money. How much do you n to give me?¡±


    Wu Yaqing raised a finger. ¡°100,000 taels. If you think it¡¯s not enough, I can give you a million. My private vault is filled with gold, jewelry, jade, and stacks of banknotes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless, and so was Tang Jinghong.


    Chu Qingzhi felt that she had to remind her. ¡°Princess, it¡¯s hard to predict people¡¯s hearts. Don¡¯t tell people you are rich so easily. Otherwise, you¡¯ll find yourself in trouble.¡±


    Wu Yaqing nodded. ¡°Qingzhi, I only told you this because I treat you as my best friend. Other than you, I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was secretly relieved. The princess was a little reckless, but she was quite smart. ¡°By the way, Princess, 1 have many family members. I might need you to share a room with someone else. Do you mind?¡±


    Wu Yaqing was ok with it, but she was a little worried. ¡°Are they easy to get along with?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said with some longing, ¡°Of course, my second sister is gentle, my fourth sister is cautious, and my brothers have good personalities. You should like them very much when you see them.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± Wu Yaqing said. ¡°Qingzhi, to tell you the truth, I¡¯ve lived alone in that cold pce since I was young. I¡¯ve always wanted someone to apany me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Wu Yaqing¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°When we reach home, your wish will be fulfilled immediately.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi, I really want to go back with you as soon as possible.¡± Wu Yaqing was looking forward to the life Chu Qingzhi was talking about.


    Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°We¡¯ll set off tomorrow.¡±


    Early in the morning, they left the city after eating.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong were still riding the horses they brought from the capital. Last night, Li Yuanshao got someone to send them over. After being taken good care of during this period, they had be much fatter and stronger.


    As soon as they left the city, someone blocked their way.


    Ge Lihua walked up to them and bowed. ¡°General Tang, Miss Chu, I want to travel to the capital. Can I go with you?¡±


    Since it was a woman, Tang Jinghong thought he had to ask about Chu Qingzhi¡¯s opinion. He turned his head and asked Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, what do you think?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and smiled. ¡°Get on the horse. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ge Lihua could be considered a heroine among women. Her personality was not bad. She was worth befriending.


    Ge Lihua cupped her hands and mounted her horse. ¡°Giddyup!¡±


    The six of them rushed towards the capital at full speed.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Chu Eighth¡¯s best friend, Chu Hongxiu, pointed at the eagle in the sky and ran over excitedly. ¡°Chu Eighth, Chu Eighth, look, the eagle is flying over again.¡±


    Chu Eighth ran out of the house and looked at the eagle in the sky. Then, she rushed into the house like a whirlwind. ¡°Mother, Mother, Fifth Sister sent another letter.¡±


    When Li Qingyu heard this, she hurriedly ran out of the house.


    The eagle in the sky circled for a while beforending on the fence.


    Li Qingyu took down the letter from the eagle¡¯s leg and went to the kitchen to bring a basin over. There was a lot of chicken inside. She ced the basin in front of the eagle. ¡°Eat. Thank you for sending us the letter.¡±


    The eagle did not stand on ceremony and ate one piece of meat at a time. It was very tiring to fly back from the northern border.


    Without asking, Li Qingyui knew that it was Chu Qingzhi who asked the eagle to send the letter back. It would take messengers more than ten days to deliver the letter. The eagle was faster. A few days was enough.


    The first time the eagle sent a letter back, no one dared to approach it.


    In everyone¡¯s impression, eagles were a very ferocious bird. If it pecked you, you would definitely bleed non-stop.


    It was only when Chu Qingning and Chu Qingshuang saw the letter tied to the eagle¡¯s leg that they knew that the eagle was sending them a letter.


    Now, they even dared to pat the eagle..

 Chapter 282 - 282: Wonderful Fate

    Chapter 282: Wonderful Fate


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Ruyue, Ruyue¡­¡±


    Li Qingyu took down the letter and rushed back to the house.


    Shen Ruyue was the most knowledgeable. Li Qingyu was afraid that her son and daughter would not understand and dy the matter, so she looked for Shen Ruyue.


    Shen Ruyue walked out of the workshop quickly. ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Qingyu hurriedly handed the letter to Shen Ruyue. ¡°Qingzhi¡¯s letter. Ruyue, quickly read it for me.¡±


    Shen Ruyue quickly wiped her hands and took the letter. After reading it, she said, ¡°Auntie, Qingzhi said that she¡¯ll be back soon. In the next two days.¡±


    These words were heard by the Chu family who had rushed over after hearing the news. Everyone¡¯s expressions immediately became expectant¡­


    Li Qingyu was overjoyed. ¡°Qingzhi is reallying back?¡± Her daughter was finallying back after leaving for almost two months.


    Shen Ruyue nodded affirmatively and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, Qingzhi is finallying back. 1 miss her so much. I wonder how


    Qingzhi has been.¡± Granny Chu grabbed Li Qingyu¡¯s wrist. ¡°Qingyu, you have to remember to prepare some delicious food for Qingzhi.¡±


    Li Qingyu agreed excitedly. ¡°Mother, 1 know.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang looked at each other and saw the longing in each other¡¯s eyes. The corners of their mouths curled up. Their master was finallying back.


    Chu Eighth ran to the stable and threw some horse grass to Fu Bao and Hou Fu. She said excitedly, ¡°Fifth Sister ising back.¡±


    The two horses blinked and neighed.


    Shuiyun County.


    On the bustling street, a group of constables was chasing after a young man in gray.


    ¡°Catch him, catch the human trafficker!¡±


    ¡°Quick, stop him. Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±


    ¡°Stop the human traffickers. We can¡¯t let him escape!¡±


    Chu Xujin also followed behind the constables. He was the one who solved the case and found the human traffickers¡¯ nest. The rest of the human traffickers had all been subdued apart from the man in gray.


    There were somemoners who wanted to help, but the human trafficker had a sharp dagger in his hand. They did not dare to approach.


    Suddenly, a girl in orange flew over like a swan and kicked the human trafficker away. The human traffickernded in the middle of the constables and was immediately arrested.


    The girl fluttered down. Her almond-shaped eyes were clear and beautiful. Her ck hair was like a waterfall and her figure was graceful. She stood in the middle of themoners and was very eye-catching.


    This girl was Ge Lihua.


    Her family was mercilessly destroyed, and her personality had undergone a drastic change. In the past, although she knew martial arts, she kept a low profile and rarely showed it. However, now, she could not tolerate any injustice. When she saw injustice, she would uphold justice.


    From the northern border to the capital, she had caught no less than three thieves.


    Chu Xujin¡¯s gaze fell on Ge Lihua. He could not take his eyes off this valiant and righteous girl.


    He quickly walked up to Ge Lihua. ¡°Thank you for your help, Miss. Otherwise, this human trafficker would have run away.¡±


    Ge Lihua nodded slightly, her attitude a little cold. ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± With that, she turned around and left.


    Chu Xujin quickly stopped her. ¡°Wait, Miss.¡±


    Ge Lihua looked back. Her facial features were elegant and beautiful. She looked cold and aloof, like a lone wolf. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Chu Xujin unknowingly became ill at ease. This was abnormal. ¡°People who help catch the human trafficker will be rewarded with five taels of silver.¡±


    Ge Lihua gave all her money to Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong, which showed that she was not someone who valued money, but this was her first time earning money and she really wanted it. ¡°How can I get the money?¡±


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°Follow me to the government office. After I exin to the county magistrate, you can get the money.¡±


    Ge Lihua nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Chu Xujin was about to bring Ge Lihua back to the government office when he suddenly saw Chu Qingzhi and the others walking over with their horses. He immediately ran over excitedly. ¡°Fifth Sister, Brother Jinghong.¡±


    Ge Lihua looked over. Fifth Sister? Could this young man be the third brother, Chu Xujin, who Chu Qingzhi had mentioned?


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong were also very happy to see Chu Xujin.


    ¡°Third Brother.¡±


    ¡°Xujin.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister, Brother Jinghong, you¡¯re finally back. We have been waiting for your return.¡±


    ¡°We encountered some tricky matters, so we were dyed for quite some time.¡± Chu Qingzhi looked around the street. ¡°Third Brother, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to catch the human traffickers.¡± Chu Xujin turned around and pointed at the constables. Then, he pointed at Ge Lihua. ¡°1 almost let a human trafficker escape. Fortunately, I had that girl¡¯s help.¡±


    Ge Lihua walked over.


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that this fate was a little wonderful. ¡°Third Brother, her name is Ge Lihua. She¡¯s a friend I met in the northern border. She came to the capital to travel.¡±


    Chu Xujin was surprised for a moment. Then, he cupped his fists and bowed to Ge Lihua. ¡°Miss Ge, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Lihua, he is my third brother, Chu Xujin.¡±


    Ge Lihua also cupped her fists and her attitude became much gentler. ¡°Young Master Chu, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    This was the first time Chu Xujin was called Young Master. He felt a little embarrassed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me Young Master. It sounds awkward. You¡¯re Fifth Sister¡¯s friend, so you¡¯re my friend. Just call me by my name.¡±


    Ge Lihua was also a person who did not like to be too formal. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pulled Wu Yaqing over and introduced her to Chu Xujun, not as the princess of An Huai Kingdom but as a friend she made in the northern border.


    Si Yingzong had already followed Tong Yujie elsewhere and was not here.


    After exchanging some words, Chu Qingzhi, Tang Jinghong, and Wu Yaqing went to the inn. The gifts were ced in the carriage parked in the backyard of the inn.


    Chu Xujin brought Ge Lihua to the government office to collect the reward.


    They split into two groups.


    Chu Qingzhi and Wu Yaqing got into the carriage and Tang Jinghong drove it back to the Chu Vige.


    Chu Xujin said that he would go home early after applying for leave from the county magistrate. He would bring Ge Lihua home and there would be no need to wait for them.


    At the county office.


    When Ge Lihua saw the post at the door, she stopped in her tracks.


    There was a post on the notice board. The post said that the government office was recruiting people who knew martial arts and would offer a sry of five taels a month.


    Ge Lihua pointed at the post and asked Chu Xujin, ¡°Are you still recruiting?¡±


    Chu Xujin quickly nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ge Lihua lowered her long eyshes and thought for a moment. Then, she asked Chu Xujin, ¡°Am 1 qualified?¡±


    Chu Xujin was shocked. ¡°Miss Ge, you, you mean you want to be a constable?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Ge Lihua turned to look at Chu Xujin. Did he look down on women?


    Chu Xujin was afraid that Ge Lihua would misunderstand, so he quickly exined, ¡°No, no, Miss Ge, don¡¯t misunderstand. There has never been any female constables in the government office. The magistrate might not agree.¡±


    Ge Lihua had already made up her mind. ¡°1 know martial arts. Anyway, you can find any suitable candidates. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded. He could not help but look forward to Ge Lihua bing a female constable. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to see the county magistrate..¡±

 Chapter 283 - 283: A Female Constable

    Chapter 283: A Female Constable


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The county magistrate sized up the chivalrous girl in front of him and admired her. However, he had never hired a female constable before, so he was a little hesitant.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s very dangerous to be a constable, and the rest of the constables are all men. Will it be ok for you?¡±


    Chu Xujin immediately said, ¡°Sir, Miss Ge is very skilled in martial arts. Just now, she subdued the human trafficker on the street. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch him.¡±


    The county magistrate was secretly shocked. The girl in front of him looked thin. Did she really have such explosive power?


    ¡°Miss, you are so capable. Why do you want to be a constable? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste of your talent?¡±


    Ge Lihua held a sword in her hand. Her fingers slowly tightened around the sword. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a waste of talent to get rid of evil for the people.¡±


    The county magistrate pped his hands happily. ¡°Well said. Get rid of the evil for the people. I¡¯ve decided to recruit you.¡±


    Ge Lihua cupped her fists and said, ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    The county magistrate looked at Chu Xujin and said, ¡°Xujin, bring Miss Ge to go through the procedures. Tomorrow, she cane to work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± Chu Xujin said. ¡°We also need to pay Miss Ge five taels of silver for helping us catch the human trafficker.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± The county magistrate waved at the secretary. ¡°Take them to get the money.¡±


    ¡®Yes, my lord.¡¯


    Chu Xujin still had something else to say. ¡°Sir, my fifth sister is back. 1 want to take a leave of absence from you.¡±


    The county magistrate was stunned for a moment before he became excited. ¡°Chu Qingzhi is back from the northern border?¡±


    Chu Xujin was a little puzzled. ¡°Sir, you know about it too?¡±


    Who didn¡¯t know? Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong had made great contributions in the northern border again. It was just that the news hadn¡¯t reached the capital yet, but the officials were already informed. ¡°Leave granted.¡±


    Chu Xujin said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    After taking the money, Chu Xujin immediately brought Ge Lihua home.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Chu Qingzhi returned to the vige and was weed by the vigers. Even the most prestigious vige elder came out.


    Seeing so many people, Tang Jinghong stopped the carriage. ¡°Qingzhi, everyone is here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi lifted the curtain and jumped out of the carriage. Wu Yaqing also jumped out of the carriage. She was extremely surprised to see so many vigers. Are Qingzhi and Brother Tang so popr?


    Tang Jinghong went forward to support the vige eider and said respectfully, ¡°There is no need for you toe out personally.¡±


    The vige elder patted Tang Jinghong¡¯s arm with a smile on his face. Even the wrinkles on his face became smoother. ¡°Good, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±


    The vige elder was considered an intellectual in the vige. When he was chatting with Grandpa Chu, he found out that Tang Jinghong worked in the army and knew that he and Chu Qingzhi were away for an important matter.


    And this matter was naturally rted to the Imperial Court. He was both happy and proud.


    Chu Qingzhi also called out, ¡°Elder.¡±


    The vige elder replied with a smile, ¡°Good.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was an outgoing person. Then, she introduced herself to everyone. ¡°My name is Wu Yaqing. I¡¯m from the northern border and I¡¯m Qingzhi¡¯s good friend. 1¡¯11 be staying here in the future. I hope you can ept me.¡±


    ¡°Wee to the Chu Vige.¡±


    ¡°Wee, wee.¡±


    With Wu Yaqing¡¯s personality, she quickly got along with the vigers. She was surrounded by everyone and chatted happily.


    The Chu family and two disciples squeezed into the crowd and arrived in front of Chu Qingzhi.


    Li Qingyu hugged Chu Qingzhi tightly. Tears instantly filled her eyes as she cried tears of joy. ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re finally back. 1 missed you so much.¡±


    The strong mother¡¯s love warmed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s heart. She patted Li Qingyu¡¯s back gently and said gently, ¡°Mother, sorry. I made you worry.¡±


    After hugging her for a while, Li Qingyu let go of Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Did you encounter any danger on the way? Did you settle the matter?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°No, the journey was very safe. The matter is all settled.¡±


    She did not dare to mention war at all, afraid that her mother would faint from worry.


    Li Qingyu was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­¡±


    Granny Chu pulled Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°My granddaughter has lost weight.


    Your mother has prepared a lot of delicious food. Eat moreter.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡±


    Chu Eighth went forward and hugged Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth Sister, I miss you so much too. The two horses miss you too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi rubbed Chu Eighth¡¯s head. ¡°I will go and see themter.¡±


    Grandpa Chu, Chu Rong, and the others also expressed their concern.


    Shen Ruyue also hugged Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯ve be prettier again.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°You too.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang went forward and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted the shoulders of her two disciples. ¡°I brought something good back for you. 1¡¯11 show it to youter.¡±


    The two disciples¡¯ eyes lit up. If their master said that it was a good thing, it was definitely a good thing. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Everyone chatted at the vige entrance for a long time before letting Chu Qingzhi and the rest go home.


    Everyone knew that Chu Qingzhi and the others must be travel-worn. After returning home, they did not ask anything else and let them return to their rooms to rest.


    The few of them slept until evening.


    The majestic mountains in the distance, the farnd nearby, and the vigers¡¯ houses were all painted a golden color under the sunset. They looked exceptionally beautiful.


    Chu Qingzhi walked out of the room in in clothes. She nned to drive the carriage back. The gifts she had bought for her family were still on it.


    As soon as she walked out, she bumped into her two disciples. The two of them were sitting in the central room reading medical books. Chu Qingning was also there.


    When the three of them saw Chu Qingzhi, they immediately stood up. Chu Qingning walked over and grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°Fifth Sister, where are you going?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed outside. ¡°I¡¯m going out to drive the carriage back.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang said in unison, ¡°Master, rest. Let us do it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the two of them and nodded with a smile. ¡°Ok. Be careful.¡±


    Chu Qingning pulled Chu Qingzhi to a chair. ¡°Fifth Sister, tell me how the northern border is. Is it fun there? How¡¯s the scenery?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi told Chu Qingning the interesting things she had encountered, skipping the dangerous part. Listening to it, Chu Qingning was filled with yearning.


    Wu Yaqing and Ge Lihua walked out of the room and sat beside Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡± Chu Qingzhi went to the ice cream bar workshop and brought over some fruit-vored ice cream bars. ¡°Ice cream bar. Try it.¡±


    The two of them had never seen an ice cream bar before. It was very novel.


    Wu Yaqing immediately picked up one and looked at it carefully. ¡°Qingzhi, are we supposed to bite into it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s cold. Take a small bite first..¡±

 Chapter 284 - 284: Distributing Gifts

    Chapter 284: Distributing Gifts


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wu Yaqing first licked it with her tongue. It was ice-cold. A chill assaulted the tip of her tongue. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so cool. There¡¯s also the fragrance of pears.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°This is made with pear juice.¡±


    Wu Yaqing asked curiously, ¡°Qingzhi, you are so smart. We use ice in the house to cool down, but we never used ice to make food.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°This is made in my workshop. You can go and take a look.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was really curious and could not sit still anymore. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Ge Lihua took the ice cream bar and took a small bite.


    It was sweet, cold, and fragrant. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her smile was like the first ck orchid that bloomed in the early winter. It was extremely beautiful.


    Chu Xujin happened to see this smile when he walked in. He felt as if his eyes were dazzled by a light. ¡°Are you girls eating ice cream bars?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved at Chu Xujin. ¡°Third Brother,e and sit.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Xujin smiled and sat on the chair.


    Chu Qingzhi sized up Chu Xujin. His skin had be more tanned, which made him look even more handsome. There was always a smile on his face, and he looked especially easy to get along with. ¡°Third Brother, have you recovered?¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded. ¡°I¡¯vepletely recovered after recuperating for a month and a half. It¡¯s all thanks to Hongjun and Linjiang¡¯s meticulous care.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll reward them properly.¡±


    As they spoke, the two of them drove the carriage back. ¡°Master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked out. The carriage was already parked in the courtyard.


    ¡°The two of you, move the things in the carriage into the house.¡±e


    The two of them replied readily, ¡°Alright.¡±


    When Chu Xujin heard this, he quickly came out to help.


    Ge Lihua walked out while eating at an ice cream bar. With so many people helping, she didn¡¯t have to do anything and stood at the side to watch.


    After a while, Tang Jinghong also woke up and walked out of the room. There was a faint ckness under his eyes. It was obvious that he had not rested well. ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go wash my face.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    After moving the gifts, Chu Qingyue, Chu Qingshuang, Chu Xuyuan, and Chu Xuyao happened to return.


    Ning Yuting had returned to the capital to prepare for his wedding and was not in the Chu Vige.


    ¡°Fifth Sister.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡± The four of them immediately surrounded Chu Qingzhi excitedly.


    Chu Qingzhi hugged Chu Qingyue and Chu Qingshuang. Then, she touched Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao¡¯s heads. ¡°1 missed you all too.¡±


    Chu Xuyao said childishly but seriously, ¡°If you hadn¡¯te back, I would have ridden Fu Bao to the northern border to look for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiughed. ¡°Do you know the way?¡±


    Chu Xuyao stammered. ¡°I¡­ I can ask around.¡±


    Everyone could not help butugh.


    ¡°Come,e inside.¡± Chu Qingzhi called everyone to the central room. She was about to give everyone gifts!


    Soon, everyone gathered.


    The long table where they ate was filled with gifts. The scene was spectacr and everyone had a look of curiosity on their faces.


    Chu Qingzhi handed a long box to Grandpa Chu. ¡°This is the tobo pipe I bought for you. I hope you like it.¡±


    Grandpa Chu didn¡¯t have any other hobbies. He just liked to smoke. Giving him a pipe was a good thing. He was about to change his old pipe anyway.


    ¡°Qingzhi, I like it very much.¡± Grandpa Chu opened the box and took out an exquisite copper pipe.


    Chu Qingzhi picked up a small box. Inside was a pair of suet jade bracelets that she had taken out from the secret room of the Princess Consort of the northern border. ¡°Grandma, this is for you.¡±


    When Granny Chu saw the white jade bracelets, she did not dare to reach out to take it. ¡°Qingzhi, is this very expensive?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s expensive but you are not allowed to refuse it. I specially chose it for you.¡±


    Granny Chu carefully took the jade bracelets and smiled. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll pass down this pair of jade bracelets as family heirlooms.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took out arge box and opened it. ¡°This is for Father. It¡¯s all made of meteorite iron. It won¡¯t break even if it¡¯s used for a lifetime.¡±


    Chu Rong liked to do carpentry work, so Chu Qingzhi bought him a set of good carpentry tools. There were chisels, saws, and so on. They were all needed for carpentry work. It was a whole set with a dozen types of tools.


    Chu Rong was extremely touched when he saw the box of tools. ¡°Qingzhi, I like it so much. Thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and took out another gift. ¡°This is for Mother.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Qingzhi.¡± Li Qingyu was all smiles as she opened the box expectantly. There was a jadeb and a jade gold hairpin. They were especially beautiful. ¡°Qingzhi, these are very expensive, right?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°You asked the same question as Grandma. It¡¯s a gift from your outstanding daughter, so it¡¯s naturally expensive.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded repeatedly and couldn¡¯t conceal her joy.


    Next, Chu Qingzhi gave the gifts to her siblings, Shen Ruyue, and Li Zhangjie.


    The family servant, Li Zhangjie, held the box and was extremely excited. ¡°There¡¯s one for me too?¡±


    Chu Xuhua liked Li Zhangjie very much. He reached out and patted the young man¡¯s head gently. ¡°Hurry up and thank Fifth Sister.¡±


    Only then did Li Zhangjie realize that he had been so excited that he had forgotten to thank her. ¡°Thank you, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Atst, Chu Qingzhi gave Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang their gifts. ¡°Take a lookter.¡± Although it was good stuff, it would make Li Qingyu and the others afraid.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± This made the two of them even more curious.


    When Wu Yaqing saw this scene, she thought to herself, Why don¡¯t I liven things up a bit more? She went back to her room to take out a purse and announced loudly, ¡°I have something to give everyone too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Wu Yaqing¡¯s purse and hurriedly said, ¡°Yaqing, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    ¡°No, you are wrong. 1 have to,¡± Wu Yaqing said as she opened her purse and poured out a handful of gold nuggets. She ced them on the table so quickly that Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t stop her.


    The people in the pce liked gold very much. The Chu family should like them too, right?


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    They had never seen so much gold at one time.


    Everyone was attracted by the gold, but Shen Ruyue, Yuan Hongjun, and Bao Linjiang¡¯s eyes flickered as they realized that this girl¡¯s identity was probably not ordinary!


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong held their foreheads. Gold nuggets were usually used by consorts or princesses in the pce to reward pce maids and eunuchs. Wouldn¡¯t she be exposing her identity if she poured out so many gold nuggets like this?


    Seeing that no one was taking it, Wu Yaqing asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too little?¡± She poured out another handful.


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    ¡°Yaqing, your gift is too expensive. Hurry up and put it away.¡± As she spoke, Chu Qingzhi walked over and took Wu Yaqing¡¯s purse, putting the gold nuggets back.


    Seeing this, Wu Yaqing realized something and felt guilty.. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡­¡±

 Chapter 285 - 285: Tasting Beer

    Chapter 285: Tasting Beer


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Qingyu quickly added, ¡°Yaqing, we understood your good intention. This gift is too heavy. We can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Wu Yaqing said, ¡°How about this. I¡¯ll treat everyone to a meal in the county next time.¡±


    In order to not make Wu Yaqing feel bad, Chu Qingzhi agreed. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s do it the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Yaqing had promised Qingzhi not to expose her identity. Now that she had exposed her identity, she felt guilty.


    After a moment of silence, the atmosphere returned to rxed and happy. Everyone took the gifts and dispersed, nning to go back to their room and take a closer look at it.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang carried the box to the stable and sat on the rock to open it.


    Yuan Hongjun lowered his head and looked at the box on hisp. He was excited and expectant. ¡°Little Abalone, what do you think Master will prepare for us?¡±


    Bao Linjiang held the gift box and licked his lips. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun grabbed Bao Linjiang¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s open it together.¡±


    Bao Linjiang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°One, two, three¡­¡±


    After the two of them counted to three, they opened the box together.


    Yuan Hongjun cried out excitedly, ¡°Wow, wow, wow. It¡¯s actually the galldder and poison sac of the Red Bamboo Snake. This snake is very poisonous, but it¡¯s not easy to find. Where did Master get it?¡±


    Bao Linjiang was also extremely excited. ¡°Master is too awesome. She actually got so many!¡±


    ¡°Little Abalone, there is a small box.¡± In his excitement, Yuan Hongjun saw a small box at the edge of the big box. ¡°Master has prepared two gifts for us.¡±


    Bao Linjiang also saw it. He held the small box in his hand. ¡°Hongjun, what will be inside?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun shook the box. ¡°Let¡¯s open it.¡±


    ¡°One, two, three¡­¡±


    The two of them opened the small box.


    Yuan Hongjun almost couldn¡¯t control his excitement. ¡°Oh my god, Master actually prepared a set of golden needles for us!¡±


    It was not that they did not have the money to make golden needles, but it was a hundred times harder to make golden needles than silver needles. When gold was polished, it was very easy to get uneven on the surface. Even an old craftsman who had worked for decades would find it difficult to make a set of golden needles.


    A set consisted of 49 golden needles. Each of them was even and the size was just right.


    These golden needles were made by Chu Qingzhi using the method of weapon refinement. She had even modified them with spiritual power. Even if they were used every day, they wouldn¡¯t wear off.


    Other than the golden needles, there were also many medical tools in the small box. Chu Qingzhi had modified them with her spiritual power, and they were all high-quality.


    After the two of them saw the gifts, they realized how good Chu Qingzhi was to them. The two of them immediately ran to look for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Master, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at her two little disciples and said with a smile, ¡°You helped me take care of Third Brother and did your best to teach Fourth Sister medical skills. It¡¯s only right for me to reward you for your hard work.¡±


    The three of them looked at each other and smiled.


    Chu Qingzhi waved at her two disciples and walked towards the storeroom where the ice cream bar was ced. ¡°How¡¯s the beer?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said, ¡°Master, we ced the beer into the wine jar after fermenting for ten days ording to what you said. We added a small amount of sugar to ferment it for the second time. After fourteen days, we ced it in the ice cream bar storeroom to preserve it. After that, we haven¡¯t done anything.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. If they followed the steps, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    She walked into the storeroom and brought out a jar to ce on the stool.


    ¡°Qingzhi, why are you carrying wine?¡± Tang Jinghong had just gone to inspect his new house. He had been in the northern border for almost two months and the house was alreadypleted. When he returned, he saw this scene.


    Chu Qingzhi waved at Tang Jinghong and gestured for him toe over. ¡°This is beer.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. He quickened his pace and walked closer. ¡°Can I drink it now?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and opened the seal.


    Four pairs of eyes immediately looked into the jar.


    The beer Chu Qingzhi brewed was malt beer. As soon as the mud seal was removed, a strong malt fragrance surged out. Chu Qingzhi was pleasantly surprised when she smelled it. The other three were unfamiliar with this smell, but they felt that it smelled good.


    Yuan Hongjun brought over a few bowls. ¡°Master, try it.¡±


    His movement attracted the attention of the Chu family.


    Chu Qingzhi filled four bowls of beer. The beer was golden. Judging from the color, it was a sess. ¡°Drink it.¡±


    With that, she drank first.


    The taste of the beer was refreshing and mellow.


    After she drank it, Tang Jinghong and the two disciples also drank a bowl.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°How is it?¡±


    Tang Jinghong took a sip and then another. ¡°It¡¯s very refreshing. There¡¯s a faint sweetness and a hint of bitterness. It tastes rich.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun immediately expressed his opinion. ¡°The beer has a very strong malt fragrance and a strong fragrance of hops, but it smells very pleasant.¡±


    Bao Linjiang continued, ¡°It stimtes the tongue, like poking it gently with a thin needle, but this stimtion is just right. It¡¯s veryfortable.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the three of them. ¡°Do you think the people of the Daling Dynasty will like this taste?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I think they¡¯ll like it. Moreover, the beer tastes very cool. It¡¯s perfect for this season.¡±


    It was early August and was still very hot.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°That reminds me of something. 1 think this beer will taste even better when it¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯ll take it to my friend¡¯s restaurant and let the customers try it to see how well they can ept it.¡± Chu Xuhua took a bowl and tasted it. The taste was mellow and refreshing. He was captivated in an instant.


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Brother, let everyone try it for free.¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi moved aside. ¡°Everyone, try it. If you like it, we¡¯ll open another jar for dinnerter. Everyone, drink to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    Chu Qingyan tugged at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sleeve and said with some yearning, ¡°Fifth Sister, can 1 drink too?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi lowered her head. ¡°Sure, but don¡¯t drink too much. There¡¯s some alcohol in the beer. You might get drunk.¡±


    Chu Qingyan nodded heavily, ¡°I know.¡±


    Wu Yaqing heard themotion in the backyard and walked out of her room. Seeing that everyone was gathered together, she became even more curious. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    Ge Lihua was also attracted.


    Chu Qingyue waved at the two of them. All the friends Chu Qingzhi brought back were treated sincerely by the Chu family. ¡°Drink beer. Do you want to drink it?¡±


    The two of them were puzzled.


    What is beer?


    Wu Yaqing walked over suspiciously. She looked at the wine jar and scooped a bowl for Ge Lihua. Then, she scooped another bowl and drank it in small mouthfuls..

 Chapter 286 - 286: Greedy

    Chapter 286: Greedy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After drinking it, Wu Yaqing frowned. ¡°Eh? Why is it a little bitter?¡±


    ¡°Is it bitter?¡± Ge Lihua finished the bowl of beer in one gulp. ¡°1 think this is the vor and essence of beer.¡± She looked at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, am 1 right?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Beer has a hint of bitterness. Some people are not used to it, but some people like it.¡±


    When Wu Yaqing heard this, she tried to take another sip. Her brows rxed. ¡°Qingzhi, is this your new product?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Why?¡±


    An idea appeared in Wu Yaqing¡¯s mind, but it was not well-conceived. ¡°Nothing. 1 was just asking.¡±


    Li Qingyu waved at everyone. ¡°We¡¯re done drinking. Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    ¡°1¡¯11 go get another jar of beer to drink during dinner,¡± Chu Qingzhi said.


    ¡°Master, let me go.¡± Yuan Hongjun rushed into the warehouse first.


    The food was already on the table.


    Li Qingyu did her best to prepare an extremely sumptuous dinner. There were fried, roasted, steamed, and braised dishes. Thergest dish, the roasted pig, attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Li Qingyu gave the best pork belly to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, try it. 1 specially learned this dish from an old master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Mother, you eat too.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Li Qingyu picked up another piece for Tang Jinghong. It was also the best pork belly. ¡°Jinghong, thank you for taking care of Qingzhi during this time.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Qingzhi took care of me more.¡± The northern border was filled with danger. If not for Qingzhi, he might not have been able to return safely.


    Li Qingyu smiled and said, ¡°You should take care of each other and support each other. That¡¯s what a husband and a wife should do.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°1 understand.¡±


    Li Qingyu called out, ¡°Pick up your chopstick, everyone, eat. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Yaqing, Lihua, make yourself at home. Don¡¯t be restrained. If you have any requests, you can tell me.¡±


    Wu Yaqing and Ge Lihua replied together, ¡°Yes, Auntie.¡±


    In their impression, peasant women were calcting and mean. However, Li Qingyu and Granny Chu weren¡¯t like that at all. They were especially approachable.


    ¡­The warm dinner was slowlying to an end.


    Ge Lihua put down her chopsticks and looked at everyone. She said gratefully, ¡°Grandpa Chu, Granny Chu, Uncle Chu, Auntie, thank you for your hospitality. I¡¯m going to the government office tomorrow to be a constable. Then, I¡¯ll find a house in the county city to stay. I won¡¯t be back for a while, but when 1 take a break, I¡¯lle back to see you.¡±


    The dining room instantly fell silent.


    ¡°Lihua, you became a female constable?¡± Chu Qingzhi asked in surprise.


    Ge Lihua nodded. ¡°Previously, when 1 went to collect the reward money, 1 saw a post recruiting constables. Then, I convinced the county magistrate to ept me. He agreed.¡±


    ¡°Lihua, stay here. It¡¯s more lively here. It¡¯ll be too lonely if you live alone.¡± Chu Qingzhi thought of Ge Lihua¡¯s tragic experience and felt that it was too lonely for her to live alone in the county.


    ¡°Qingzhi, thank you for your kindness. I¡­¡± Ge Lihua also liked the atmosphere in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house, but she was an outsider after all.


    Chu Xujin interrupted Ge Lihua. ¡°Miss Ge, don¡¯t reject it. It just so happens that I¡¯m also working at the government office. It¡¯s good to have apanion to travel back and forth with me.¡±


    As soon as he spoke, the atmosphere instantly changed. Everyone looked at him.


    Seeing this, Chu Xujin could not help but tense up. His expression also became unnatural. ¡°W-Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Chu Xuhua patted Chu Xujin¡¯s shoulder meaningfully and smiled. ¡°Nothing. We just feel that you¡¯re exceptionally handsome today.¡±


    Chu Xujin looked at everyone in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Li Qingyu waved at him. ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t mind us.¡± She looked at Ge Lihua. ¡°It¡¯s not safe for a girl like you to live alone. You can just stay at our house. It¡¯s not troublesome at all.¡±


    Her third son was obviously interested in Lihua. As his mother, she naturally had to help.


    Ge Lihua hesitated. ¡°Auntie, is this really a good idea?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing not good about it.¡± Li Qingyu asked intentionally, ¡°Or do you think Auntie¡¯s ce is bad?¡±


    Ge Lihua quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no. Auntie, don¡¯t misunderstand. 1 just feel that 1¡­¡±


    Li Qingyu interrupted her. ¡°I have the final say in this matter. Just stay.¡±


    Ge Lihua looked at Chu Qingzhi, who nodded at her. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Auntie, I won¡¯t freeload. I¡¯ll give you the money for food and amodation.¡±


    Li Qingyu wanted to say that there was no need, but Chu Qingzhi touched Li Qingyu¡¯s leg under the table. Li Qingyu changed her words. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that she wanted Ge Lihua¡¯s money, but only after talcing the money would Ge Lihua agree to stay. Moreover, even if they took Ge Lihua¡¯s money, they could still give it back to her in one way or another.


    For example, Li Qingyu thought that she would keep the money first. In the future, if Ge Lihua wanted to leave, she would give the money back to her. If they were lucky enough to be a family, she would return it to Lihua as a dowry.


    This matter was settled.


    Chu Xujin lowered his head and continued eating. The corners of his mouth subconsciously curled up, and he felt that the food seemed to be even more fragrant.


    The Tang family.


    The family of three was also eating.


    Zhang Xiuqin suddenly put down her chopsticks and said, ¡°Tang Shan, do you know that Tang Jinghong has taken a post in the army?¡±


    Tang Shan was shocked and immediately looked up. ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡±


    ¡°The vige elder¡¯s granddaughter-inw. She said that it was Chu Tai who said it.¡± Zhang Xiuqin was actually a little suspicious, but Tang Jinghong had been in the army for more than ten years. He might have obtained an official position.


    Tang Dengping clenched his chopsticks and said sourly, ¡°Tang Jinghong has already been chased out by Father. Even if he¡¯s an official, it has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by it has nothing to do with us? He¡¯s your father¡¯s biological son.¡± Zhang Xiuqin¡¯s eyes darted around. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Tang Shan smiled proudly. ¡°Dengping, your mother is right. Jinghong is my biological son. Even if I chase him out of the house, he¡¯s still my son.¡±


    ¡°Father, Tang Jinghong is not the kind of person who will listen to you. Stop dreaming.¡± Tang Dengping continued to eat. He suddenly felt no appetite.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Shan red at Tang Dengping unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m his father. He¡¯ll do whatever I ask him to do. It¡¯s the same even if he¡¯s the emperor.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin calcted in her heart. ¡°Tang Shan, go and tell Tang Jinghong to arrange a position for Dengping in the army. How can selling ice cream bars be as promising as being an official?¡±


    Tang Shan thought that If Dengping also took a post in the military, wouldn¡¯t his family have two officials? This would definitely bring glory to the Tang family..

 Chapter 287 - 287: A Top Scorer

    Chapter 287: A Top Scorer


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°He should be at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house now. I¡¯ll look for himter. What an unfilial son. He doesn¡¯t even know that he should pay me a visit the first thing hees back.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin urged, ¡°That¡¯s right. If we don¡¯t take advantage of this opportunity to gain some benefits while we can, we¡¯ll be even more distant in the future, and it¡¯ll be harder to get anything out of him.¡±


    Tang Shan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. 1¡¯11 try my best to get Tang Jinghong to agree.¡±


    ¡°Tang Shan, if you can convince him this time, I won¡¯t nag you in the future.¡± Zhang Xiuqin couldn¡¯t help but imagine Tang Dengping as an official.


    Tang Dengping originally did not have any thoughts, but after hearing their words, he was tempted. He could not help but imagine how he would look when he walked majestically in the vige in his official suit.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re the person 1 admire the most in my life.¡± Bao Linjiang looked at the snow lotus in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. His admiration was overflowing.


    Chu Qingzhi was amused by Bao Linjiang¡¯s exaggerated reaction. As she walked towards the herb garden, she said, ¡°1 picked this snow lotus from the Heavenly Snow Mountain in the northern border. I nned to use it to nourish Jinghong¡¯s body, but I stillck some herbs now¡­¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said, ¡°Master, what herbs are youcking? I¡¯ll write a letter back to the capital immediately and get my family to send them over.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Salvia miltiorrhiza, magnolia bark, and fritiria cirrhosa.¡±


    These herbs were all precious and difficult to find. In fact, they could be reced by other herbs, but the medicinal effect of the snow lotus would be greatly reduced.


    Bao Linjiang turned around and said enthusiastically, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll help find them too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After the two of them returned to the military camp, they immediately sent a letter to their families and friends who worked in the herb industry, asking them to help gather these herbs.


    ¡°Master is always so polite, even to us,¡± Bao Linjiang said.


    Yuan Hongjun ced his arm on Bao Linjiang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Little Abalone, Master is not like you. She is a talented and knowledgeable woman who values etiquette. What does a boor like you know?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a boor?¡± Bao Linjiang reached out his ws to Yuan Hongjun¡¯s waist and pinched the soft flesh.


    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡±


    Yuan Hongjun pped Bao Linjiang¡¯s hand and quickly jumped away. ¡°You¡¯re ruthless!¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Bao Linjiang snorted and ran after Chu Qingzhi. He asked curiously, ¡°Master, why do you know so many things?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at her head. ¡°I have a photographic memory.¡±


    The two disciples were speechless.


    It turned out that their master was a genius. No wonder she was so capable!


    Tang Jinghong followed behind. As he listened to the three of them, his gaze involuntarilynded on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s head. He secretly praised her for not only being smart but also having a photographic memory. And the person this woman liked was him. He could not help but smile smugly. Yes, he was quite proud and lucky!


    When she arrived at the herb garden, Chu Qingzhi was surprised to find that the 3 acres of herb garden was filled with herbs¡­ When she left, only one acre was nted with herbs.


    She turned around and looked at her two disciples with admiration. ¡°Did you nt the herbs?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said, ¡°We did it together with Qingning.¡±


    Chu Qingning¡¯s voice came from afar. ¡°Are you guys calling me?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun looked over and replied loudly, ¡°We¡¯re talking about the herb garden.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Chu Qingning ran over. ¡°Fifth Sister, the three of us nted the herbs together. I just don¡¯t know why. We nted it the same way you did, but it doesn¡¯t grow as well as yours.¡±


    The acre of herbs that Chu Qingzhi nted all grew luxuriantly. The ones the three of them nted were also good, but they paled inparison, like the difference between a strong man and a skinny man.


    Chu Qingzhi said casually, ¡°The herbs might like me better.¡± She found a spot and nted the snow lotus.


    Chu Qingning looked at the snow lotus that was still full of vitality and praised, ¡°Why do 1 have such a powerful sister?!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said jokingly, ¡°Fourth Sister, you are making me shy.¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled. ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯re so cute.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly looked at Chu Qingning and asked with interest, ¡°Fourth Sister, 1 heard that you¡¯re very close to someone from Yunfei School?¡±


    Chu Qingning blushed and said softly, ¡°Fifth Sister, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Yuan Hongjun had already be good friends with Chu Qingning and knew one thing or two about what was going on.


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said, ¡°The Emperor thinks very highly of the top scorer of the martial artspetition this year, but he thinks that the top scorer is a little undereducated in terms of literature. Therefore, the Emperor sent him to Yunfei School and asked him to learn more about literature to be an all-round talent.¡±


    ¡°Life in the school was boring. The top scorer invited a group of friends to go hunting. In the end, he was not very lucky and encountered a bear. In the end, he was injured, but it wasn¡¯t life threatening.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei were picking bamboo leaves in the forest and brought them out of the mountain to Master¡¯s house. At that time, Little Abalone and I were in the military camp and weren¡¯t in the Chu Vige. It was Qingning who treated his wound.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to Martial Arts Top Scorer, butter on, he kept asking Qingning to change his dressing and treat him. After a few back and forths, they got to know each other.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Chu Qingning¡¯s shoulder and teased, ¡°Martial Arts Top Schr, not bad.¡±


    Chu Qingning¡¯s face was all red. She lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Fifth Sister, we¡¯re not there yet. Don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±


    Bao Linjiang also teased, ¡°Qingning, don¡¯t be shy. We all think you are a good match.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Top Scorer looks tall and handsome. He¡¯s quitepatible with you.¡±


    Chu Qingning pointed at Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang with a red face. ¡°You¡¯re still a bachelor. You should worry about yourself, not me.¡±


    ¡°Fate hasn¡¯t sent me my other half.¡± Yuan Hongjun pretended to be emotional and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been traveling all these years, but 1 haven¡¯t met anyone who can move my heart. What can 1 do?¡±


    Moreover, his standards had increased. He didn¡¯t know if the Dating Dynasty still had a beautiful and powerful girl like his master.


    Probably not.


    Bao Linjiang agreed. ¡°Me too. I¡¯ve been locked up in the capital all my life. Although my family has shown me many portraits of girls to let me choose, what can one portrait tell about a girl? I¡¯m not marrying a portrait.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to tease Bao Linjiang. He dragged out his tone. ¡°Little Abalone, you surprised me. I didn¡¯t expect that you have already started blind dating.¡±


    Bao Linjiang snorted. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? Isn¡¯t it normal for everyone to go on blind dates at the age of 15 and wait for two to three years to get married?¡±


    Chu Qingning couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°I think you guys don¡¯t know how lucky you are.. Others can¡¯t marry you even if they want to!¡±

 Chapter 288 - 288: A Million Taels of Gold

    Chapter 288: A Million Taels of Gold


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yuan Hongjun said thoughtfully, ¡°Qingning, life is so long. Other than getting married, there are also many things you can do. Marry or not, at the end of our lives, we¡¯ll just be a pile of dust anyway.¡±


    Chu Qingning disagreed. ¡°You¡¯re too pessimistic.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Yuan Hongjunughed and ended the topic. ¡°Master, do we have anything else to do?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was looking at the lingzhi.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Hongjun, Linjiang, go back first. 1 still have something to say to Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Just as the two of them were about to leave, they suddenly saw someone running over quickly. Hence, they stopped in their tracks and nned to see what was going on before leaving.


    ¡°Jinghong, Jinghong¡­¡± The person shouted Tang Jinghong¡¯s name breathlessly. He sounded very anxious.


    Tang Jinghong turned around and saw that it was Tang Shan. He frowned and asked indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    When Tang Shan saw that Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t even call him father, he felt upset. However, when he thought of why he was here, he quickly put on a smile. ¡°Jinghong, you¡¯ve been gone for so long. Why didn¡¯t youe back to see me?¡±


    Everyone was thinking to themselves, How shameless are you to say that?


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to leave back then?¡±


    Tang Shan choked. ¡°So you left when 1 told you to leave? Then why didn¡¯t you give me money when 1 asked you to give me money?¡±


    ¡°If you can get my mother back, I¡¯ll give you as much money as you want.¡± Tang Jinghong emphasized his words with a hint of hatred.


    Tang Shan pursed his lips and said, ¡°What can I do? Your mother is dead. I didn¡¯t cause her death!¡±


    Tang Jinghong clenched his fists tightly. The veins on his forehead bulged slightly, and he suppressed his anger. ¡°You didn¡¯t cause her death? I dare you to say that again!¡±


    He had already found out what happened when his mother died back then. Although it was not Tang Shan who did it, he was still responsible.


    Back then, he got conscripted into the military on behalf of his father. At that time, there was a war at the border. His mother was afraid that he would die on the battlefield, so she was anxious every day. In the end, she missed him so much that she fell sick.


    Not only did his father not care, he even flirted with Tang Dengping¡¯s mother.


    He did not know what was so good about Tang Shan that made his stepmother fall in love with him.


    After his mother found out, her condition worsened overnight. Later, when winter came and she caught a cold, she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and passed away.


    Others told him that when his mother died, she was hugging the clothes he had worn tightly in her arms, drenching those clothes with her tears.


    What was even more infuriating was that his mother died in the middle of the night, but she was only found dead at noon the next day.


    Wasn¡¯t this enough to show what a prick his father was?


    Tang Shan said righteously, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who caused her death. She was worried that you would die and refused to listen no matter how I tried tofort her. Wasn¡¯t I right? You didn¡¯t die.¡±


    Everyone was speechless and angry. They subconsciously clenched their fists.


    Was this what a father was supposed to say?


    After experiencing countless hardships and narrowly escaping death, Tang Jinghong bare made his way back, but his father spoke as if it was nothing.


    Tang Jinghong clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles cracked. He really wanted to beat Tang Shan up. His eyes turned red.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Your son is dead. I¡¯m not your son. Don¡¯te to me again.¡±


    When Tang Shan heard this, he blurted out excitedly, ¡°What do you mean? You are standing right in front of me. How can you be dead?¡±


    Tang Jinghong ignored Tang Shan. ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and held Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand. Her gentle and warm hand slowly rxed Tang Jinghong¡¯s clenched fist. ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯ll send you out of the vige.¡±


    Tang Jinghong lowered his head and stared at Chu Qingzhi. His gaze slowly softened. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Shan had not achieved his goal. How could he let Tang Jinghong go? He rushed over and stopped Tang Jinghong. ¡°Stop! Did I let you go?¡±


    Tang Jinghong wrapped his arm around Chu Qingzhi¡¯s waist and flew away.


    Tang Shan was dumbfounded.


    He stood on the spot and looked at the departing backs of the two figures. He shouted, ¡°Tang Jinghong, stop right there. I haven¡¯t finished speaking.¡±


    He chased after them, but they disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The other three looked at each other and could not help but sigh. Brother Tang is such a good person. Why did he have an unreasonable father? Indeed, no one¡¯s life is perfect!


    In the county city.


    Tang Jinghong brought Chu Qingzhi all the way to the county city beforending.


    They walked down the street in silence.


    Tang Jinghong suddenly held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and said worriedly, ¡°Qingzhi, he¡¯s my biological father. I can¡¯t do anything to him. I¡¯m afraid this kind of trouble will continue to happen in the future.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi understood what Tang Jinghong meant. ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯m not afraid of trouble. Besides, this is not trouble at all in my eyes.¡±


    It was a piece of cake for her to deal with Tang Shan, but Tang Shan was Tang Jinghong¡¯s biological father. There was no way she would do anything to her boyfriend¡¯s father, even if this father was a bastard!


    Tang Jinghong took a deep breath and said with determination, ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ll try my best to handle it and not let them bother you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around, hooked her arms around Tang Jinghong¡¯s neck, and kissed him. ¡°Are you in a better mood now?¡±


    ¡°Much better!¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He hugged Chu Qingzhi and flew to the inn. Then, he flew into the room through the window and pressed Chu Qingzhi against the wall before kissing her.


    Chu Qingzhi was stunned


    Is this kabedon?


    When the air in the room got stuffy and hot, Tang Jinghong let go of Chu Qingzhi and buried his face in her neck, slowly calming down.


    Chu Qingzhi stroked Tang Jinghong as if he was an injured little beast.


    ¡°Come, let me give you a surprise.¡± Tang Jinghong pulled Chu Qingzhi into the middle of the room.


    There were manyrge boxes ced there, all locked.


    Tang Jinghong handed a bunch of keys to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Open it and take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong suspiciously, then walked to unlock the box.


    Her eyes immediately lit up when she saw what was inside.


    Gold!!!


    Inside the box were gold bars that were shining with a golden light.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. It wasn¡¯t the gold per se that made her happy, but that Tang Jinghong still remembered his promise to her. ¡°Jinghong, is this gold from the northern border?¡±


    When Tang Jinghong saw Chu Qingzhi¡¯s smile, his mood greatly improved. ¡°Yes, I got the secret guards to transport a million taels of gold back. It¡¯s all yours..¡±

 Chapter 289 - 289: Separation

    Chapter 289: Separation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi opened the boxes one by one. From today onwards, she could be considered a rich woman. She was very happy. ¡°Jinghong, where should we hide this gold?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said gently, ¡°Hide it wherever you want.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and sat on a box. She touched her chin and pondered. Was there a ce nearby where she could hide it?


    After a while¡­


    ¡°I got it.¡± Chu Qingzhi looked up at Tang Jinghong. ¡°I know a cave. It¡¯s very hidden. Let¡¯s hide the gold there.¡±


    Tang Jinghong frowned slightly. ¡°A cave is indeed very hidden, but no one can guarantee that someone won¡¯t identally find it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and sat beside Tang Jinghong. ¡°I can make all these boxes sink into the ground. This way, even if someone enters the cave, they won¡¯t find anything.¡±


    Tang Jinghong knew that Chu Qingzhi could do something that ordinary people could not, so he did not say anything else. ¡°Then let¡¯s do as you say. I¡¯ll get someone to transport it overter.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong reached out and wrapped his arm around Chu Qingzhi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m leaving for the capital tomorrow. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back. I can¡¯t bear to part with you!¡±


    His strong emotional needs made Chu Qingzhi¡¯s heart palpitate. She grabbed Tang Jinghong¡¯s other hand with both hands. ¡°Are you going to help Si Yingzong kill his former superior and find his nephew?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°I have to do what I promised. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be loyal to me.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Chu Qingzhi was silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a month. If you don¡¯te back in a month, I¡¯ll go to the capital to look for you.¡±


    Not being able to see him for a month was her limit.


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Tang Jinghong pulled Chu Qingzhi up. ¡°The secret guards are here.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, ten secret guards flew in one after another. ¡°Carry the boxes and follow me.¡±


    The group of secret guards cupped their fists and said in unison, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    In the cave.


    This cave was the one where Rong Yupeng had been locked up for three days. It was very remote and it was unlikely that anyone woulde. Now, there was a ferocious tiger living in the cave. Even if someone came across this cave, they would not dare to enter.


    After Chu Qingzhi arrived at the cave, she asked the tiger to go out and y. Now, there were only the two of them and some boxes in the cave. There was nothing else.


    The secret guards made many trips to transport the boxes. After they were done, Tang Jinghong dismissed them.


    Chu Qingzhi came to the entrance of the cave. After making sure that the secret guards were far away, she began to cast a spell. The hard ground seemed to have softened, like a swamp. Boxes began to sink¡­


    After a while, all the boxes sank into the ground. Chu Qingzhi cast another spell to solidify the ground. Other than her, no one could dig out the boxes now.


    The shining spiritual light gradually dimmed and disappeared, and everything returned to normal.


    Tang Jinghong thought to himself, Even if I¡¯ve seen what Qinzhi is capable of, I still can¡¯t help but be amazed.


    Why did Qingzhi have such an ability?


    He wanted to ask Qingzhi, but this secret was obviously not small. What if his question put Qingzhi on the spot?


    It was better for Qingzhi to tell him instead of him asking her.


    ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the initiative to hold Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand and asked with concern, ¡°When are you leaving tomorrow?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Early in the morning.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi calcted the time. There was still time. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off tomorrow.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Tang family.


    When Zhang Xiuqin heard that Tang Shan had failed, she scolded angrily, ¡°Useless thing! Tang Shan, you coward!¡±


    Tang Shan had had enough of Zhang Xiuqin¡¯s scolding. ¡°If you think you are better than me, go ahead.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin pointed at Tang Shan. ¡°If I could do it, why would 1 need you?¡±


    Tang Shan pped his thigh and said angrily, ¡°Tang Jinghong flew away. What can I do? I can¡¯t fly.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin was extremely disappointed in Tang Shan. ¡°You¡¯re his father. Can he leave without your permission?¡±


    Tang Shan was angry and helpless. ¡°He doesn¡¯t acknowledge me as his father now.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin immediately had an idea. ¡°How dare he! If he dares to do this to you, go to the vige chief andin.¡±


    Tang Shan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s an idea. He doesn¡¯t listen to me, but he listens to the vige chief and the vige elder. As long as they intervene, Tang Jinghong has to agree to our request even if he doesn¡¯t want to.¡±


    He had been brainwashed by Zhang Xiuqin and hadpletely ignored Tang Jinghong¡¯s feelings. Previously, he still felt a little guilty towards Tang Jinghong. Now, he only wanted to get as much out of Tang Jinghong as possible.


    Zhang Xiuqin¡¯s attitude towards Tang Shan improved slightly. ¡°When are you going?¡±


    Tang Shan pped the table. ¡°Early tomorrow morning.¡±


    Tang Jinghong sent Chu Qingzhi to the door before leaving.


    As soon as Chu Qingzhi returned home, she went to the kitchen. She nned to make some food for Tang Jinghong on the way to the capital.


    When the family heard themotion, they all went to the kitchen.


    Li Qingyu asked with concern, ¡°Qingzhi, what are you making?¡±


    ¡°Crispy pancakes, sesame pancakes, and red bean pancakes.¡± These were all ssic pancakes. They were all sweet, fragrant, delicious, and nutritious.


    Jinghong should like them, and they couldst long without going bad.


    Li Qingyu said in a daze, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of these.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Mother, you will knowter.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded. ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Chu Qingyue, Chu Qingning, Chu Qingshuang, and Shen Ruyue also walked over to help.


    Chu Qingyue said, ¡°Qingzhi, why did you suddenly think of making pancakes?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said frankly, ¡°Jinghong is going to the capital tomorrow. I¡¯m making these for him to eat on the way.¡±


    ¡°Jinghong is leaving again?¡± Li Qingyu¡¯s heart immediately ached. This child had just returned from the northern border and was going to the capital again. Wouldn¡¯t it be overtaxing on his body?


    ¡°He has to do something important.¡± Chu Qingzhiforted her. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Li Qingyu sighed. ¡°Qingzhi, make more for Jinghong.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After being busy for a while, Chu Qingzhi made 20 Crispy Pancakes, 20 Sesame Pancakes, and 30 Red Bean Pancakes. Chu Qingzhi felt that the red bean ones were the best, so she made more.


    The pancakes were wrapped in oil paper one by one meticulously.


    In the end, she packed them together. Chu Qingzhi brushed her palm on all the pancakes and enveloped them with ayer of spiritual power. It could ensure that the taste of the pancakes would not change.


    It was almost five in the morning when the rooster crowed three times.


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a while and decided to go straight to the military camp. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to send these to Jinghong.¡±


    Li Qingyu was worried. ¡°Let your brother apany you?¡±


    ¡°No need. I can do it alone.¡± After Chu Qingzhi said this, she already ran out.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, wait.¡± Chu Xuhua chased after her, but he couldn¡¯t catch up, so he could only return.


    Li Qingyu looked at his eldest son and said in surprise, ¡°You can¡¯t even outrun your sister.¡±


    Chu Xuhua said helplessly, ¡°Sister knows martial arts.¡±


    Li Qingyu was proud. ¡°That¡¯s true. No one can outrun her..¡±

 Chapter 290 - 290: Picking Up a Treasure

    Chapter 290: Picking Up a Treasure


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the entrance of the military camp.


    When the guard saw Chu Qingzhi, he immediately went forward and bowed. ¡°Miss Chu, are you here to look for the general?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi solved the heatstroke problem for the soldiers. Everyone in the military camp was grateful to her. When they saw her, they would bow and greet her respectfully. Other than Tang Jinghong, she was the only one who could receive such treatment.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and asked, ¡°Yes, has he left?¡±


    The guard waved his hand. ¡°Not yet, but soon. Miss Chu, go in and find the general. He should be up by now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi entered the military camp unimpeded.


    When she arrived at the tent, Chu Qingzhi used her divine sense to scan it to find that Tang Jinghong was already dressed and was about tob his hair.


    She smiled evilly and walked in quietly. She hugged Tang Jinghong from behind. ¡°General, do you want a girl to serve you?¡±


    At first, Tang Jinghong was shocked and subconsciously wanted to use his internal energy to shake off the person who was hugging him. However, when he heard the voice, he quickly suppressed his internal energy and smiled. ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    He grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s wrist and pulled her in front of him. He hugged her tightly, his heart fluttering. ¡°Did you speciallye to give me a surprise?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you surprised?¡± Chu Qingzhi felt Tang Jinghong¡¯s strong and fast heartbeat and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m very surprised.¡± Tang Jinghong tightened his arms.


    Chu Qingzhi looked up at Tang Jinghong. ¡°Jinghong, it¡¯s gettingte. Let me help youb your hair.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes were bright. This was the happiest morning he had ever lived.


    Chu Qingzhi took theb and walked behind Tang Jinghong. ¡°I¡¯ve neverbed a man¡¯s hair before. I might not be able tob it properly. If 1 mess it up, you canb it again.¡±


    Tang Jinghong sat on the chair and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s hair was as ck as ink. It draped over his shoulders and was as soft as a piece of ck silk. Chu Qingzhi could brush it all the way down without being stopped by a knot.


    The men of this era had their unique interpretation of aesthetics. Men under the age of 35 tended to leave a portion of their hair hanging behind their neck. The rest would bebed to the top of their heads. This way, they would look handsome. When they were over the age of 35, the hair would be tied up and essorized by a headband. Only then would they have the dignity of an elder.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s lips were curved. At the thought of Qingzhi personallybing his hair, his heart warmed and softened.


    Chu Qingzhi brought the mirror over and ced it in front of Tang Jinghong. ¡°See if you like it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong only nced briefly at himself before looking at the girl behind him. ¡°Very good. You are better than me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Thank you for your praise. Then, General, are you satisfied?


    Tang Jinghong pulled Chu Qingzhi over. ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied. If 1 say that I¡¯m not satisfied, it¡¯s definitely because I have poor taste.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Since you said that, it proves that you have good taste.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stared at Chu Qingzhi and said meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯ve always had good taste.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows. ¡°You do have good taste.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled.


    Fang Zerong stopped outside the tent. ¡°General, I¡¯ve brought you breakfast.¡±


    Someone told him that Chu Qingzhi was inside, so he did not go in directly like usual.


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Did you bring two portions?¡±


    Fang Zerong replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Fang Zerong entered the tent and saw Chu Qingzhi sitting on a chair and Tang Jinghong standing. For some reason, he felt that his general might be henpecked.


    Without lingering further, he ced the tray on the table. ¡°General, Miss Chu, please enjoy.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Fang Zerong and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Military Doctor Fang.¡±


    Fang Zerong, who was single, could not stand the lovey-dovey atmosphere in the tent. He said hurriedly, ¡°You guys eat. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Tang Jinghong sat opposite Chu Qingzhi and had breakfast with her.


    As they ate, the atmosphere gradually became heavy. They were about to part. Although it was only for a short time, they still could not bring themselves to be happy.


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but feel ironic. In the past, she had seen her good friend die for a man and even mocked her good friend. Now, it was her turn. Sigh, what goes aroundes around!


    Breakfast was over¡­


    Chu Qingzhi handed the bag she had brought to Tang Jinghong. ¡°I made some food for you myself. Eat it on the way.¡±


    Tang Jinghong took the bag and hugged Chu Qingzhi gratefully. ¡°Ever since I have you, 1 finally feel what it means to have a family.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s heart ached. ¡°I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back to the vige.¡±


    Unable to dissuade Tang Jinghong from going out of his way to send her back, Chu Qingzhi eventually agreed and was sent to the vige entrance by Tang Jinghong before he brought his men to the capital.


    Today, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family moved to the new house.


    When moving to a new house, it was a custom to treat people to a meal.


    The time was set for tomorrow.


    Grandpa Chu went to the vige chief¡¯s house early in the morning and asked the vige chief to inform the vigers to arrange for some people to help his family shop groceries and prepare the food.


    The reason why Grandpa Chu was so enthusiastic was because he was up to something.


    He got Chu Qingyue to sew a very exquisite tobo pipe sheath for him and hung the tobo pipe that Chu Qingzhi had bought for him on it. Then, he walked on the vige road very proudly and said to everyone that Qingzhi had bought this pipe for him from the northern border. It was made of copper and attracted everyone¡¯s envious gazes.


    In this era, ironware was controlled by the imperial court. It could not be bought just because one wanted to. Moreover, it was sold at a high price. Copperware was even more expensive and rare.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s envious gazes, Grandpa Chu was all smug. He even felt like there was a breeze under his feet when he walked.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Grandpa Chu stood at the door of the courtyard and shouted.


    The vige chief walked out of the house. ¡°Chu Tai, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Grandpa Chu said happily, ¡°My family is moving to the new house. 1¡¯11 treat the vigers to a meal tomorrow. Brother, please help me arrange it.¡±


    The vige chief agreed readily. ¡°Alright, leave this to me.¡±


    Grandpa Chu took out his pipe. ¡°Brother, my granddaughter brought this back for me from the northern border. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    The vige chief was speechless.


    Apparently, showing off was what this old guy really wanted to do.


    However, the pipe was indeed exquisitely made. The copper color was neither dark nor bright, and it was just right. There were carvings on it, and the lines were clear. It was obvious that it was a high-quality product.


    ¡°Qingzhi is a filial child. You picked up a treasure.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by picking up?¡± Grandpa Chu quickly retorted. ¡°She is my granddaughter.¡±


    The vige chief realized that he had said the wrong thing and quickly corrected himself. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, she is your granddaughter. Fortunately, you brought her back.¡±


    Qingzhi was also the lucky star of the vige. Look at how much the vige had changed in less than half a year.


    At the mention of this, Grandpa Chu was not very happy. ¡°Those people don¡¯t know how good Qingzhi is and don¡¯t treasure her.¡±


    The vige chief patted Grandpa Chu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Then you have to treasure her.¡±


    Grandpa Chu quickly said, ¡°Of course..¡±

 Chapter 291 - 291: Elder’s Lecture

    Chapter 291: Elder¡¯s Lecture


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Shan looked around from afar and saw that Grandpa Chu was also at the vige chief¡¯s house. He immediately ran over. ¡°Vige Chief, Uncle Tai, 1 didn¡¯t expect that you are all here.¡±


    The two of them heard the voice and looked at him together.


    The vige chief looked down on Tang Shan. When he saw him, his expression turned cold. ¡°Why are you here so early in the morning?¡±


    Tang Shan was immersed in his beautiful fantasy and did not notice the change in the vige chief¡¯s attitude. ¡°Of course, 1 have something to tell you. It just so happens that Uncle Tai is also here. He can be an eyewitness.¡±


    Grandpa Chu sized up Tang Shan and thought to himself, ¡°1 can tell that this guy is up to no good. Let me see what he has to say. If he dares to say or do anything overboard, I don¡¯t mind exercising my authority as an elder.¡±


    ¡°You look so happy. Is there something happy?¡±


    ¡°What happy things can happen to see?¡± Tang Shan¡¯s expression slowly turned ugly. He said bitterly, ¡°Vige Chief, that unfilial son Tang Jinghong doesn¡¯t acknowledge me as his father anymore!¡±


    Being unfilial was a serious crime in the Baling Dynasty. Even the Emperor did not dare to be unfilial. The vige chief immediately took it seriously. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Tang Shan said sadly, ¡°1 originally nned to call Tang Jinghong home for dinner yesterday, but not only did he not call me father, he even flew away. Tell me, is there a son who does this?¡±


    The vige chief and Grandpa Chu looked at each other¡­


    Grandpa Chu said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already chase Jinghong out of the house? Since you don¡¯t treat him as your son anymore, it¡¯s normal for him not to call you father.¡±


    Tang Shan secretly red at Grandpa Chu. Now that Tang Jinghong was Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fiance, he would definitely speak up for Tang Jinghong. ¡°Even if 1 chase him out, we¡¯re still father and son!¡±


    Grandpa Chu asked, ¡°If your father chased you out of the house for his new wife and stepson, would you still call him father?¡±


    Tang Shan was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The vige chief felt that he should say something. ¡°Tang Shan, put yourself in his shoes. If you treat Jinghong well, how can he not treat you well?¡±


    Tang Shan snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t know, but he thinks that 1 killed his mother. He¡¯s ming me for this!¡±


    Grandpa Chu immediately added, ¡°You were the one who killed her. Yes, you didn¡¯t do it with your hands, but your wife was bedridden for so long and you didn¡¯t look after her. Not only that, but you actually flirted with another woman. Weren¡¯t you forcing her to death?¡±


    Tang Shan was not to be outdone. ¡°Why should I be med? Yes, she was sick, but I¡¯m a man, a man at his prime. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to find women? You¡¯re all men. You should understand how men feel!¡±


    Both of them were speechless.


    The vige chief said helplessly, ¡°Tang Shan, go back. Your words alone don¡¯t mean anything. If you really want to reason, bring Jinghong here too.¡±


    Tang Shan was very unhappy. His tone was a little harsh. ¡°Vige Chief, I¡¯m his father. Am I not authoritative enough?¡±


    ¡°Tang Shan, I think you¡¯re very abnormal.¡± Grandpa Chu could not help but speak again. ¡°Other people are trying their best to protect their sons, but you¡¯re trying your best to nder your son. Don¡¯t you have a conscience?¡±


    Tang Shan red at Grandpa Chu. ¡°Uncle Tai, this has nothing to do with you. Stop talking.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s none of my business?¡± Grandpa Chu was a little angry. ¡°Jinghong is my Qingzhi¡¯s fiance. Now that you¡¯re ndering my granddaughter¡¯s fiance, do you think 1 will just stay by and pretend I¡¯m deaf?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The vige elder walked over happily with his walking stick. ¡°Why is it so lively early in the morning?¡±


    Tang Shan¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the vige elder. The vige elder valued etiquette the most. He would definitely speak up for him.


    Hence, Tang Shan walked towards the vige elder with a hint of ttery. ¡°Elder,e and sit.¡±


    The vige chief went to bring out a stool.


    The vige elder sat on the stool and ced his hands on his walking stick. He nced at the three of them. ¡°What were you talking about just now?¡±


    Tang Shan was the first to speak. ¡°Elder, only you can discipline Tang Jinghong now. He is unfilial to me. You have to help me.¡±


    When the vige elder heard this, his expression darkened. ¡°Jinghong is quite good. How is he unfilial to you?¡±


    Tang Shan quickly added fuel to the fire and told the vige elder what happened yesterday. Of course, he cut out the parts that weren¡¯t beneficial to him. ¡°Grandpa, you must punish Tang Jinghong.¡±


    The vige elder was almost eighty years old and had seen everything. Tang Shan must havee to defame Tang Jinghong because Tang Jinghong did not agree to his request!


    ¡°Do you have a blood feud with Jinghong?¡±


    Tang Shan was stunned. For a moment, he did not understand what the vige elder meant. ¡°Of course no!¡±


    The vige elder looked down on such a person from the bottom of his heart. ¡°If there¡¯s no blood feud, why are you always finding ways to make things difficult for him?¡±


    Tang Shan was even more confused. ¡°Elder, how am I making things difficult for him?¡±


    The vige elder nced at Tang Shan. ¡°You know that Jinghong has an official position in the army, right? You want Jinghong to help Tang Dengping find an official position in the army, right? Jinghong refused, so you called him unfilial, right?¡±


    Tang Shan nodded subconsciously and quickly shook his head. ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    The vige elder ignored him. ¡°Do you know that once the crime of being unfilial is pinned on him, his official career will be cut off?¡±


    Tang Shan¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Is it that serious?¡±


    The vige elder¡¯s tone deepened. ¡°It¡¯s that serious, and Jinghong is an official, so the punishment will only be more serious. You are killing him!¡±


    Tang Shan only wanted Tang Jinghong to agree to his request, but he had never thought of the consequences. He immediately felt a little afraid. If Tang Jinghong lost his official position, his dream would be ruined.


    ¡°Elder, 1¡­¡±


    ¡°Tang Shan, we¡¯ve all seen what you¡¯ve done over the past year. It¡¯s very disappointing,¡± the vige elder said. ¡°Now, your family is relying on Qingzhi to make a living, right? Jinghong is now Qingzhi¡¯s fiance. If you harm him like this, won¡¯t you let Qingzhi down?¡±


    Tang Shan could not help but feel ashamed. ¡°1¡­¡±


    The vige elder sighed. ¡°Tang Shan, you¡¯re a man. You can¡¯t always listen to your wife. We all understand that you want your son to have a good future, but this kind of scheme will not get you anywhere.¡±


    Tang Shan lowered his head. ¡°Elder, but Jinghong has already cut ties with me.¡±


    You deserve it, you know that?


    The three of them muttered in their hearts.


    The vige elder did not want to see Jinghong have such a bad father causing trouble for him every day. He wanted to help Tang Jinghong. ¡°Tang Shan, the only thing you can do now is not to disturb Jinghong, understand?¡±


    If he didn¡¯t disturb Tang Jinghong, how was he going to achieve his goal? Tang Shan was indignant.. ¡°But he¡¯s my son!¡±

 Chapter 292 - 292: Good News

    Chapter 292: Good News


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to look for him.¡± The vige elder was speechless. ¡°If you want your son to work in the army, he has to have military merits. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to hold that position for long. Do you understand?¡±


    Tang Shan shook his head in disagreement. ¡°As long as Tang Jinghong can help, 1 don¡¯t think Dengping needs military merits to get a position.¡±


    The three of them didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Since the soft approach did not work, they could only use the hard approach.


    The vige elder became stern. ¡°Tang Shan, Jinghong is the only person in our vige who is an official. He will bring glory to our vige. If you dare to cause him trouble, you will be chased out of the vige sooner orter.¡±


    In this era, those who were chased out of their vige would have a hard life.


    Even if they moved to another vige, they would also be ostracized.


    Normally, such people could only be beggars.


    A trace of panic shed across Tang Shan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Elder, it¡¯s not that serious, is it?¡±


    The vige elder narrowed his eyes and exuded a domineering aura. ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. Tang Shan, do you know how difficult it is for a vige to produce an official? You can¡¯t bear the consequences!¡±


    Tang Shan was very puzzled. ¡°Elder, why are you so protective of Tang Jinghong? Did he give you something?¡±


    This idiot!


    The vige elder was so angry that his breathing quickened. ¡°Tang Shan, remember this. You are not allowed to look for Tang Jinghong again.¡±


    When Tang Shan saw that the vige elder was angry, he immediately cowered like a quail and hurriedly agreed. ¡°Got it, Elder. Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry.¡± If he angered the vige elder to death, he would probably be chased out of the vige.


    The vige chief and Grandpa Chu were also speechless at Tang Shan. This guy had some brain issues.


    Without saying anything else, Grandpa Chu returned home in disappointment.


    In the new house.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Granny Chu was puzzled to see Grandpa Chu¡¯s unhappy expression. When he went out just now, he was bouncing and kicking.


    Grandpa Chu exined briefly to Granny Chu, ¡°This Tang Shan. Sigh, let¡¯s not talk about him. He¡¯s annoying.¡±


    Granny Chu thought for a moment and immediately went upstairs to tell Chu Qingzhi about this.


    Chu Qingzhi was looking at the ount book¡­


    While she was away for a month, the family had earned a of 3,500 taels of silver. Coupled with the money she had earned previously, they had more than 7,000 taels of silver. It was not bad.


    Just as she was feeling happy, she heard Granny Chu¡¯s words and her mood took a dive. ¡°Grandma, thank you for telling me.¡±


    Granny Chu patted Chu Qingzhi¡¯s shoulder andforted her. ¡°Qingzhi, don¡¯t be unhappy. I told you because I wanted you to tell Jinghong to be prepared.¡± Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Grandma, 1¡¯11 tell Jinghong.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Granny Chu left.


    Shen Ruyue said, ¡°Qingzhi, why did Tang Shan suddenly start pestering Brother Jinghong?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled faintly and closed the ount book. ¡°Tang Shan is just used as a tool.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Ruyue immediately understood. ¡°All of this must be Zhang Xiuqin¡¯s idea. This woman is not easy to deal with.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi lowered her gaze and thought for a moment. ¡°I have to think of a way to make this woman stop.¡±


    Shen Ruyue agreed. ¡°We can¡¯t always let them stab us in the back.¡±


    The new kitchen was brand new. At this moment, there was a burning fire in the stove. The pot was covered with a lid, and white steam wasing out from the edge of the lid.


    An old woman from the vige was sitting on a stool with a pair of fire tongs in her hand. The flickering red mes reflected on her face, making her look younger.


    The sound of a kitchen knife cutting vegetables echoed rhythmically in the kitchen. It sounded very good.


    Li Qingyu had already cut a lot of vegetables. At this moment, the chopping board was filled with meat, condiments, and vegetables. It looked very rich.


    The kitchen was filled with the fragrance of meat, making people drool.


    Wu Yaqing poked her head into the kitchen and saw a in peasant woman cutting vegetables by the stove. She immediately walked in and called out sweetly, ¡°Auntie.¡±


    Li Qingyu turned over and smiled. ¡°Yaqing, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to help you.¡± Wu Yaqing looked around the kitchen. The new kitchen stunned her. The dishes made in such a nice kitchen must be delicious.


    ¡°I can handle it here. Go and y with Qingzhi.¡± This little girl¡¯s hands were as fair and tender as onions. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t work much.


    ¡°She¡¯s busy now, so I can¡¯t disturb her. Auntie, just let me help. 1 don¡¯t know anything, but I can learn.¡± Wu Yaqing was very curious about life in the vige and always wanted to try it.


    Seeing that Wu Yaqing insisted, Li Qingyu looked around and handed her a basket filled with vegetables. ¡°Then help me wash the vegetables.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Wu Yaqing replied crisply. Then, she carried the basket and walked to the sink by the window to wash the vegetables.


    After taking two steps, she suddenly came back and stuffed a hundred taels of silver into Li Qingyu¡¯s clothes. ¡°Auntie, this is my food expenses. Take it.¡±


    Li Qingyu thought of what Chu Qingzhi had told her and did not decline.


    ¡°Alright, make yourself at home. Don¡¯t feel restrained.¡±


    Wu Yaqing smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    As she was washing the vegetables by the sink, a magpie suddenly flew past the window. Wu Yaqing looked out and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She really liked life in the vige. It was not like the cold pce at all. This was the life of a normal human.


    A few vige women, who were helping in the kitchen, looked at Wu Yaqing with a smile, wondering if such a beautiful and cute girl was engaged.


    A servant hurried to the Chu Vige and ran directly to the old house of the Chu family.


    Coincidentally, Shen Ruyue came over to arrange the delivery. When the servant saw her, he quickly stopped her. ¡°Miss, is Miss Qingzhi here?¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡±


    The servant did not beat around the bush and said directly, ¡°Her father has passed away.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded. ¡°You can go back first. I¡¯ll tell Qingzhi.¡±


    The servant didn¡¯t have time to catch his breath and immediately ran back to the county.


    Shen Ruyue watched the servant leave before going to look for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, the servant came to say that your adoptive father has passed away.¡± Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows. Dead?


    ¡°Ruyue, 1 got it. Go ahead and get busy.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shen Ruyue turned around and was about to leave when she suddenly stopped. ¡°Qingzhi, don¡¯t be too sad.¡±


    What a joke. She wouldn¡¯t be sad, not in the slightest. She couldn¡¯t wait to tell the dead Qingzhi this good news. ¡°Ruyue, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Shen Ruyue patted Chu Qingzhi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Go ahead..¡±

 Chapter 293 A Swing

    293 A Swing


    Chu Qingzhi stood up and walked to the window. She looked at Tianhe Peak and took a deep breath. It feltfortable¡­


    The Chu Residence must be in chaos now. She decided to go and watch in the afternoon.


    Host, I''ve already sent one to you. You can do whatever you want. They''re demons, not adoptive parents. Don''t be soft-hearted.


    I''ll send you the second one after a while, in case anyone bes suspicious.


    The breeze blew in through the window, and the curtains and tassels hanging by the window swayed gently. The bells and wind chimes gently collided with each other, emitting crisp sounds like a little girl''sughter.


    ¡­


    "Qingzhi, Qingzhi¡­" Chu Rong''s voice suddenly came from downstairs with a hint of urgency.


    Chu Qingzhi replied, "Father, what''s the matter?"


    Chu Rong said loudly, "Come down and take a look."


    "Coming." Chu Qingzhi walked out of the room. Seeing that Chu Rong was in a hurry, she thought that there must be something urgent and flew down.


    Her figure was elegant and light, like a dancing butterfly. Flying down, she immediately attracted everyone''s gazes.


    "Sister Qingzhi, you''re so awesome."


    "Sister Qingzhi is the most beautiful."


    "Sister Qingzhi, can you teach us how to fly?"


    Chu Qingzhi was so handsome that all the children in the vige regarded her as their idol. They held their faces with both hands and shouted in admiration.


    Chu Qingzhinded lightly and waved at the children like a big star. Then, she walked towards Chu Rong. "Father, what''s wrong?"


    Chu Rong was a little embarrassed. "I made a swing for you. I heard that all the girls in the city like this. See if you like it. If you don''t, I''ll change it for you."


    In the lower right corner of the rectangr courtyard, there was a thatched pavilion.


    Under the thatched pavilion was a swing made of triangr wood. It was rtively wide and could seat three people at the same time.


    There was a vine coiling up the rope of the swing. The vine had no leaves, but it was obvious that it was a grape vine.


    The four pirs of the pavilion were also wrapped in grape vines, looking very symmetrical and beautiful.


    The limestone floor was paved with cobblestones at the outermost area. The two colors contrasted with each other, giving off a refreshing sense of beauty.


    Chu Rong had brought his two eldest sons to the river to collect these cobblestones. It took them a long time to collect so many.


    From the door of the house to the door of the courtyard, there was a limestone road. This limestone road was connected to the thatched pavilion. Two paths were hidden among the flowers, giving it a unique charm.


    From above, the entire courtyard was very beautiful.


    "Father, your craftsmanship is superb. I like it very much." Chu Qingzhi really liked it and was very touched.


    In the cultivation world, many people worked for her in order to please her, but it was all for benefits. Now, it was purely for her happiness.


    Chu Rong was especially happy to see that Qingzhi liked it.


    He walked to the side of the thatched pavilion. "Qingzhi, I''ll put a stone table here. We can put some fruits and books on it."


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. "Thank you, Father."


    Chu Rong said happily, "It''s no trouble. Seeing that you''re happy, my hard work is worth it."


    The atmosphere at home was harmonious, but Chu Qingyue, who was learning embroidery at Cloud Embroidery Workshop, suffered some grievances.


    Like usual, Chu Qingyue went to look for her master to learn skills, but she saw her master silently crying in the room. This shocked her.


    "Master, what''s wrong?"


    Ying Zn wiped her tears. Her eyes were red and slightly swollen. Her eyes were filled with sorrow. "Qingyue¡­"


    Chu Qingyue said with heartache, "Master, what happened? Who made you cry? Tell me and I will help you get back on them."


    Ying Zn touched Chu Qingyue''s face lovingly. "You can''t afford to offend her. Just learn embroidery well. You don''t have to get involved in this mess."


    Chu Qingyue insisted, "Master, I''m your disciple. I can''t watch you suffer and do nothing. Just tell me, okay?"


    Ying Zn sighed and pulled Chu Qingyue to a stool beside her. She hesitated for a long time before speaking.


    The moment she opened her mouth, a long story began.


    "I''m the daughter of a concubine of the Ying family in the capital. My mother is a famous embroiderer in the capital. I inherited my mother''s talent and disyed extremely high embroidery talent at a young age."


    "When my father saw that I had such talent, he hired a few famous embroiderers to teach me embroidery with my mother. I lived up to everyone''s expectations and became the number one embroiderer in the capital at the age of 15."


    Chu Qingyue was shocked. Was her master so extraordinary?


    "I''m not lying to you. At that time, my embroidery handkerchief could be sold for a thousand taels. The most valuable one was sold for a hundred thousand taels."


    "It was an embroidery drawing. There are only two prawns embroidered on it. Everyone told me that when they saw the embroidery drawing, they felt like they were seeing two prawns lying on a white silk handkerchief. It''s very vivid."


    Chu Qingyue''s eyes were filled with admiration. She did not know if she could learn a tenth of her master''s skills.


    "After that, I entered the pce and became an embroiderer for the royal family. I was in charge of embroidering dragon robes. I remember very clearly that I embroidered a total of fifty dragon robes."


    At this point, Ying Zn sighed deeply. "As an embroiderer, that''s as much as you can ever achieve. But when I was at my most glorious, I was framed."


    Chu Qingyue''s heart tightened. She asked anxiously, "Master, did you find out who framed you."


    "This matter concerned the Emperor, so it was investigated thoroughly and they were able to clear my name. However, after that, I realized how dangerous a ce the Imperial Pce was and decided to leave."


    "After leaving the pce, I married a guard who had been guarding me in the pce. My life was quite peaceful. During this period, many people came to ask me to teach them embroidery."


    "I thought that it would be a pity if my skills were not passed down, so I started to take in disciples."


    "In about ten years, I took in nine disciples. The first eight disciples are all quite talented. In their own ce, they are very famous. Only the ninth disciple."


    "Luo Yinhuan is the daughter of my best friend. Her family was very prosperous when thete emperor was in power, but because they took the wrong side, their entire family was confiscated and imprisoned. All the women in the family were demoted to official ves, and the men were sent to the army."


    "After my best friend became an official ve, she realized that she was pregnant. When I found her, she happened to be inbor and gave birth to a daughter."


    "She begged me to take her daughter away from that filthy ce. I was soft-hearted and agreed. Later on, I found out that she passed away on that very day,"


    "In order to avoid trouble, I discussed with my husband not to stay in the capital anymore. My husband agreed and we moved to Shuiyun County. Since then, it''s been more than ten years."

 Chapter 294 Promoting Beer

    294 Promoting Beer


    She suddenly felt angry and pped back.


    Smack!


    A crisp sound rang in Luo Yinhuan''s ears. Her face was pped to the side and she was also stunned.


    Her master had always doted on her and had never hit her. This was the first time she had been hit.


    Pain slowly spread from her face¡­


    Chu Qingyue was worried that Luo Yinhuan would hit her again. She took two steps back and distanced herself. She said coldly, "I finally know why Master is unwilling to teach you embroidery!"


    "You deserve it!"


    These words stabbed into Luo Yinhuan''s heart like a sharp knife. She red at Chu Qingyue hatefully, her tone fierce. "What did you say? Say it again!"


    Chu Qingyue''s personality was no longer as introverted and weak as before. She stared straight into Luo Yinhuan''s eyes and repeated what she had just said.


    Luo Yinhuan was furious. She raised her hand to p Chu Qingyue again.


    This time, Chu Qingyue was on guard. She grabbed Luo Yinhuan''s wrist and said coldly, "Luo Yinhuan, you won''t be able to learn Master''s embroidery in your life."


    With that, she gave Yinhuan a push and turned to leave.


    After she took two steps, the girl in pink and the girl in purple walked over. The two of them immediately bowed and did not even dare to look at Chu Qingyue. "Greetings, Martial Auntie."


    Chu Qingyue walked up to them and said irritably, "I don''t want to see you from tomorrow onward. I have enough of you."


    After saying that, she walked away. Her back was straight, and there was an aura around her.


    The girl in pink and the girl in purple fell to the ground. Now, Chu Qingyue was no longer the same as before. She was no longer the person they could frame easily.


    The two of them regretted their actions.


    Chu Qingyue went to find some cold water to apply on her swollen face. It took a while for the swelling to subside, but the red fingerprints were still very clear.


    Looking at the mirror, Chu Qingyue sighed helplessly. Luo Yinhuan deserved it. There was no cure for her. In the future, she would not interfere in the matters between her master and Luo Yinhuan.


    Today''s p was a lesson.


    She patted her face and smiled at the mirror. Her smile was still gentle and beautiful.


    When Ying Zn saw the palm print on Chu Qingyue''s face, her heart ached. At this moment, shepletely gave up on Luo Yinhuan.


    In the future, she would focus on teaching Qingyue and let Qingyue inherit her mantle.


    "Qingyue, let''s ignore Luo Yinhuan. Learn embroidery well. I won''t let you suffer this p for nothing."


    Chu Qingyue nodded. "Yes, Master."


    ¡­


    Tongzi County.


    Chu Yehui''s restaurant was called Brilliant Cloud Restaurant.


    Ever since Brilliant Cloud Restaurant started selling rice dumplings, business slowly improved and they had the strength topete with the other two restaurants.


    They could sell 2,000 rice dumplings a day, but 2,000 was actually not enough. However, Chu Qingzhi''s family could only make 7,000 rice dumplings a day. They could not make more, so they could only sell so much.


    Shen Ruyue was already considering expanding the workshop. Everything was ready, and she was just waiting for Chu Qingzhi''s approval.


    Chu Xuhua and Li Zhangjie each carried a wine jar into the restaurant.


    When the shop assistant saw that it was him, he immediately came over to greet him. "Brother Xuhua, put the wine at the counter. I''ll go look for Young Master."


    Chu Xuhua nodded. "Tell him that I brought him something good."


    "Yes." The shop assistant nced at the wine jar and hurriedly ran away.


    Chu Yehui quickly walked out of the room. When he saw Chu Xuhua, he quickened his pace. "Chu First, why are you here?"


    Chu Xuhua patted the wine jar. "I brought beer for you to try."


    "Beer?" Chu Yehui was curious and immediately asked the shop assistant to bring a bowl over.


    Chu Xuhua opened the y seal of the wine jar and poured out a bowl. "Try it."


    Chu Yehui picked it up and sniffed it before taking a sip. "This wine doesn''t taste like wine. It''s very refreshing to drink. This taste is very special."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a burly man walked in. He looked around and walked towards the counter. "What are you drinking? Yellow wine?"


    Chu Xuhua said enthusiastically, "Brother, this is our family''s brewed beer. Do you want to try it?"


    His mission today was to get as many people as possible to try beer.


    The burly man said, "Sure."


    Chu Xuhua immediately poured a bowl for him. "Brother, give me somements after drinking it."


    The burly man smiled and said, "No problem."

 Chapter 295 Expanding the Workshop

    295 Expanding the Workshop


    The burly man drank and finished the bowl of beer in one gulp. "How refreshing! If this beer is paired with those roasted meat, it will be better."


    If Chu Qingzhi was here, she would definitely say that this person hit the nail right on the head.


    The burly man''s words gave Chu Yehui a hint. If this beer was easy to sell, the shop could introduce some roasted and fried dishes at the same time. The business would definitely be good.


    When Chu Xuhua heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank you for yourment, Big Brother."


    The burly man smacked his lips. "How much is a jar of beer? Give me a jar."


    Chu Xuhua was secretly happy. He said apologetically, "Brother, we haven''t started selling the beer yet. Thank you for liking it."


    The burly man nodded. "I see. When will you start selling it?"


    Chu Xuhua said, "It will officially start in a month."


    "I''ll wait for another month then. But pour me another bowl today, will you?"


    "Sure." Chu Xuhua poured another bowl for the burly man.


    After that, many people tried the beer one after another. Two out of ten people were not used to the taste of beer, and the others liked it.


    Two jars of wine, about 50 catties, were soon gone.


    Chu Xuhua was grateful. "Yehui, thank you for letting me do this in your restaurant."


    Chu Yehui waved his hand and said generously, "There''s no need to be polite between us. Besides, it''s a win-win for us."


    Chu Xuhua smiled. "When the beer is brewed, I''ll definitely let you sell it first."


    Chu Yehui nodded.


    ¡­


    In the central room of the new house.


    Chu Qingzhi sat at the table and nned to expand the rice dumpling workshop. The expansion was not that simple.


    The first problem was the raw materials. Ning Yuting had been constantly transporting glutinous rice to them from the capital. Now that the glutinous rice crisis was gone, the supply of bamboo leaves was a problem.


    Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei plowed a newnd and nted twice as many bamboo trees, but they had yet to grow.


    She went to take a look. It would take another month to get the leaves.


    If they wanted to make sure all three county cities had enough rice dumplings to sell, they would need to nt double the number of bamboo trees. Chu Qingzhi asked them to continue nting.


    The two of them were full of energy and worked hard every day.


    Now, this dumpling forest was their money tree. They took care of it like it was their child.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang each carried a wine jar to Chu Qingzhi. "Master, look at the beer we brewed."


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the two wine jars and looked up at the two of them in surprise. "Did you brew it?"


    Yuan Hongjun exined, "Master, didn''t you say that you wanted to test us? While you were away, the two of uspeted to see who could make the better beer. We were busy previously and didn''t show you."


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. "Alright, let me try."


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang immediately took bowls and poured wine. "Master, please."


    Chu Qingzhi drank Yuan Hongjun''s first. Then, she drank Bao Linjiang''s. "Hongjun''s beer tastes a little too bitter because you cooked the malt sugar for too long. Lin Jiang''s is a little too light because you didn''t cook the malt sugar long enough. However, it can still be considered good quality."


    "Try your own first, then try the other one. Then, mix your beer together."


    They did as they were told.


    Yuan Hongjun said, "Master, our wine tastes the best when mixed."


    Bao Linjiang agreed. "Master, I think so too."


    "Go and mix the beer you brew at a one to one ratio. Then, take it to the vigers to taste and record the results to see how well everyone epts the beer."


    "Yes, Master."


    The two disciples left with the wine jars.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at their backs and smiled. She continued to n the expansion of the dumpling factory.


    ¡­


    At the entrance of the new house.


    Ten jars of wine were prepared, each weighing 25 catties.


    Yuan Hongjun circted his internal energy to his throat and shouted, "Everyone,e and drink beer¡­"


    Bao Linjiang was startled and covered his ears. "Can''t you tell me in advance? I''m going deaf from your roar."


    Yuan Hongjun apologized insincerely. "I''m really sorry. I didn''t consider the feeling of a delicate young master like you."


    Bao Linjiang red at Yuan Hongjun and suddenly roared, "Everyone,e and drink beer."


    Yuan Hongjun was so shocked that his body trembled. His head buzzed as if someone had hit him in the head. "Vengeful, petty¡­"


    Bao Linjiang nced at Yuan Hongjun and smiled provocatively.


    When the vigers heard about the beer, the idle ones rushed over¡­


    "What beer?"


    "Is it something good?"


    "I''ve never heard of it. What is it?"


    Yuan Hongjun went to maintain order. "Everyone, don''t squeeze. If you line up, you can drink."


    Bao Linjiang went to scoop beer. He took a sip from a bowl and brought it to the first viger in line. "Drink it carefully. Tell me how you like it after drinking it."


    Chu Qingning brought a bucket of water over and washed the bowls for everyone.


    The first person to drink was Chu Xuede. No matter what it was, he was always the first to join in the fun. After taking a sip, he felt as if his body was itchy for more. "It''s not enough, Linjiang. Give me more."


    Bao Linjiang took the bowl. "Tell me if it tastes good first. Then, I''ll get you more."


    Chu Xuede thought about it for a moment. "It''s delicious. There''s a faint smell of alcohol. There''s a special fragrance. It''s a little bitter. For people like us who don''t drink much, it''s good."


    Bao Linjiang took the paper with the word "like" written on it and put down a tick. Then, he scooped a bowl for Chu Xuede. "Drink it."


    Chu Xuede gulped it down and let out a long breath. "It feels good."


    The second was Fang Cuiyun, the big mouth in the vige. "Linjiang, let me try it." She was the most enthusiastic about the gossip in the vige, so she was the second in line.


    Bao Linjiang scooped a bowl for her. "Auntie, here."


    Fang Cuiyun smelled it and tasted it.


    Everyone looked at her, anticipating her reaction.


    "This beer is not like wine and not juice either. It stings the tongue. It''s refreshing to drink¡­" Fang Cuiyun paused. "How should I put it? I think it''s quite delicious."


    Bao Linjiang put down another tick and scooped beer for the next person.


    The third was the vige girl, Chu Xin. After drinking it, she said, "I''m not used to it."


    Then, the fourth, the fifth¡­


    The ratio of likes and dislikes was four to one.


    They immediately showed it to Chu Qingzhi. "Master, most people like it."


    Wu Yaqing, who was walking over, happened to hear this. "Most people like it, which means that this is a sess."

 Chapter 296 Preparing to Buy Land

    296 Preparing to Buy Land


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and agreed with Wu Yaqing. "Other than silver, it''s impossible for everyone to like something unanimously. It''s already not bad for it to be epted by most people."


    Wu Yaqing sat beside Chu Qingzhi and nced at Bao Linjiang''s paper. "Qingzhi, did you let the vigers try it to know everyone''s opinion?"


    "That''s right," Chu Qingzhi said. "Beer is something new after all. If it''s brewed inrge quantities and isn''t epted by everyone, it will definitely be a huge loss."


    Wu Yaqing praised, "Qingzhi, you''re so smart."


    Chu Qingzhi epted the praise calmly. Then, she turned to her two disciples and said, "Go to the vige and recruit ten people. Let''s brew 3,000 catties and try it out."


    Wu Yaqing said worriedly, "Qingzhi, if you let others brew it, what if they learn it and brew it themselves?"


    No one could take advantage of her. Chu Qingzhi said, "There''s no need to worry at all. Firstly, we will sign a contract. Secondly, without hops, they won''t be able to make beer no matter how much wheat we give them."


    Wu Yaqing nodded. "That''s true."


    Yuan Hongjun said, "Master, do we all recruit men?"


    Chu Qingzhi said, "Recruit two women between the ages of 20 and 30. If you don''t know who to choose, look for the vige chief. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Women were suitable for delicate work, such as weighing wheat, washing, and germinating malt¡­


    Yuan Hongjun nodded. "Master, I understand."


    The two disciples went to work actively.


    Chu Qingzhi sat back down to design the beer workshop. The first step was to findnd.


    Wu Yaqing asked, "Qingzhi, where do you n to build the workshop?"


    Chu Qingzhi stopped writing and pondered. Their old residence was at the edge of the vige, but there were neighbors on both sides. On the left was Zhou Qingzhong''s family, and on the right was Chu Qi''s family.


    Chu Qi''s family was closest to the edge, next to the fields. If they built a beer workshop next to the rice dumpling workshop, they would have to build it in Chu Qi''s backyard garden.


    There was a problem here¡­ There was no ce to build a beer workshop. Also, the rice dumpling workshop needed to be expanded. There was no space.


    If they wanted to build it next to the previous workshop, they would have to buy Chu Qi''s garden.


    Will he sell it to them?


    In addition, in the future, they would definitely have to build other workshops. This would require them to buy the fields in the vige. It was very likely that the vigers would be unwilling to sell their fields.


    No, the beer workshop can not be built in the vige.


    Chu Qingzhi put down her pen, stood up, and left the house. She went to see if there was a suitable ce to build a workshop.


    Wu Yaqing followed behind her. "Qingzhi, where are you going?"


    Chu Qingzhi said, "Just looking around."


    Wu Yaqing had yet to walk around the vige. "Qingzhi, I''ll go with you."


    After walking around, Chu Qingzhi came to the ce where she brought the vigers to find the water vein a long time ago. This was the foot of the mountain, and the terrain was t. There were no tall trees, only some bushes and grass.


    Chu Qingzhi stood by the well and looked around. This ce was not bad. It was t and spacious. It could amodate dozens of workshops, and it was ownerless. If she bought this mountain to build workshops¡­ it would be excellent.


    "Yaqing, what do you think about building workshops here?"


    Wu Yaqing looked at it for a while before saying, "This ce is good. It won''t affect anyone. It''s also spacious. You can build it however you want. It''s not far from the vige either."


    Chu Qingzhi made the decision. "I''ll go to the county immediately and buy this piece ofnd."


    Wu Yaqing said, "Qingzhi, I''ll go with you and book a restaurant for our meal."


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. "Let''s go."


    Chu Qingzhi went home and told Li Qingyu before going to the county with Wu Yaqing.


    The two of them went straight to the county office¡­


    Coincidentally, the secretary walked out of the county office.


    The secretary liked to carry a white fan around to portray himself as a refined person. When he saw Chu Qingzhi, he cupped his hands. "Miss Chu, why are you here at the county office?"


    Chu Qingzhi said, "I''m here to buynd."


    The secretary was not too surprised. After the vigers had money, they liked to buynds the most. "Do you want to buy fields?"


    In ancient times, fields were better real estate than houses.


    Chu Qingzhi said, "No, I''m here to buy mountains. Secretary, can you take me to see the person in charge?"


    The person in charge was an official who specialized in managingnd sales in the county.


    The secretary smiled and said, "Of course. Miss Chu, please follow me. I''ll bring you to see him."


    "Will I be troubling you too much?" Chu Qingzhi nced at the secretary. He seemed to be going out just now.


    The secretary said politely, "It''s no trouble."


    The office of the person in charge ofnd affairs was far down the left corridor.


    The secretary brought the two of them into the house and said, "Land manager, Miss Chu wants to buy a piece ofnd. She''s in a hurry. "


    Thend manager stood up and cupped his hands at the secretary. "I''ll pack up my tools immediately and go measure thend."


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that having connections was really useful. "Thank you, Land Manager."


    The manager had a goatee and was tall and thin. He looked to be in his thirties and looked very capable. The table was filled with documents. It was obvious that he was very busy.


    "You''re wee, Miss."


    Thend manager packed up the tools and followed Chu Qingzhi to the Chu Vige like a doctor carrying a first aid kit.


    When they passed by Hongyan Restaurant, Wu Yaqing booked thergest private room the day after tomorrow.


    The secretary stood at the entrance of the county office and looked at their backs. He could not figure out why Miss Chu wanted to buy mountains.


    ¡­


    Chu Qingzhi brought the manager straight to the foot of the mountain. "Sir, what I want is thisrge mountain."


    Thend manager had been dealing withnd all year round and knew a little about terrains.


    This mountain looked ordinary. It could not be used for farming, nor was it suitable for nting fruit trees. The terrain could be said to be very bad. Why would they buy thisnd?


    "Miss Chu, are you sure you want thisnd?"


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and said affirmatively, "Land Manager, I want this entire area."


    Thend manager did not ask any more questions and began to measure thend¡­


    At the same time, Tang Jinghong and the others stopped in front of a small tea stall beside the road. They dismounted and prepared to eat some food and rest before continuing.


    Tang Jinghong carried the bag Chu Qingzhi had prepared for him and sat on the stool. He opened it expectantly¡­


    Fang Zerong walked over and sat at the side. He smiled and said, "General, what treasure is this?"


    Tang Jinghong nced at Fang Zerong. "Qingzhi prepared food for me."


    "Miss Chu prepared it for you?" Fang Zerong immediately revealed a drooling gaze. "General, can you give me some?"


    Tang Jinghong didn''t want to give it to him. It wasn''t that he was stingy, but he wanted to enjoy everything Qingzhi gave him alone. "Didn''t you bring food?"


    Fang Zerong swallowed his saliva. He could already smell the fragrance. "Yes, but it''s definitely not as delicious as Miss Chu''s."

 Chapter 297 Blessing after Surviving a Calamity

    297 Blessing after Surviving a Cmity


    "On ount of your praise¡­" Tang Jinghong hesitated. "Actually, I still don''t want to give it to you."


    Fang Zerong was speechless.


    "General, we''re brothers who have gone through life and death together. Aren''t you being too stingy?"


    Tang Jinghong fell into thought. He really didn''t want to give him these snacks, but Fang Zerong was indeed a brother who had fought alongside him. Forget it, give him one.


    He opened the bag. The pancakes varied in size, but the same pancakes were ced together.


    Tang Jinghong reached out to the smallest oil paper bag and handed it to Fang Zerong. "Take it."


    Fang Zerong was speechless.


    "General, can you give me the biggest one?"


    Tang Jinghong pretended not to hear him. He stuffed the pancake into Fang Zerong''s hand and ignored him. Then, he took out the biggest oil paper bag and opened it. It was a red bean pancake.


    It was a kind he had never seen before. He took a bite out of curiosity. It was crisp, sweet, fragrant, and delicious.


    Fang Zerong looked at the sesame pancake in his hand and then at Tang Jinghong''s red bean pancake. He swallowed hard. He wanted to eat the one in the general''s hand¡­


    Tang Jinghong automatically ignored Fang Zerong''s prying eyes and ate the red bean pancake in big mouthfuls. Then, he took out the secondrgest oil paper. It was a crispy pancake.


    It was also a type that he had never seen before. He took a small bite. It was crisp, sweet, fragrant, and multiyered. It was also extremely delicious.


    Fang Zerong took a bite of the sesame pancake tentatively. After chewing twice, he was stunned. "General, this is incredibly delicious!"


    Tang Jinghong nced at Fang Zerong and took out the sesame pancake. The surface of the sesame cake was covered in sesame seeds. It was obvious that it was delicious.


    Crispy, sweet, full of sesame fragrance¡­


    Tang Jinghong was conquered after taking a bite. "It''s indeed delicious. Qingzhi''s culinary skills are better than those of the imperial chefs."


    With that, he took out a few more pancakes to eat.


    Seeing Fang Zerong''s eager look, Tang Jinghong sighed with emotions. He gave him each of the other two pancakes. "It''s time for you to find a woman!"


    Fang Zerong seemed to have been hit in the acupuncture point. He stood rooted to the ground, but he wasining in his heart. General, I know you''re not a bachelor anymore, but can you not hurt bachelors like me? Did you forget that you were a bachelor not long ago?


    Tang Jinghong continued to choose to ignore him. "Eat quickly. We have to continue after eating."


    A carriage drove over, and Ning Yuting and his grandfather got out.


    Ning Yuting helped his grandfather into the tea stall. "Grandpa, be careful."


    Grandpa Ning was about to meet his granddaughter-inw and was all smiles. "It''s okay. This ce is t. I won''t fall."


    During the marriage proposal, an elder needed to be present, and Ning Yuting''s parents were no longer around, so Grandpa Ning came personally.


    The reason why he came to propose marriage sote was because Chu Qingyue requested it. She wanted to wait for Chu Qingzhi toe back. Only when this lucky star sister was around would she feel that the wedding was perfect.


    Hearing their voices, Tang Jinghong stood up and greeted them.


    Ning Yuting was very surprised to see Tang Jinghong. "Brother Jinghong, why are you here?"


    Tang Jinghong said, "I have something to do in the capital."


    Ning Yuting introduced him to Grandpa Ning. "Grandpa, his name is Tang Jinghong. He''s Qingyue''s fifth sister''s fianc¨¦."


    Grandpa Ning was very well-informed in the capital. When he heard that it was Tang Jinghong and saw so many soldiers around, he immediately realized Tang Jinghong''s identity and knelt down. "Greetings, General Tang."


    At the same time, he was very shocked. This family was really not simple. They actually had a daughter who could marry the National General. He wanted to see his future inws even more.


    In his shock, he was secretly happy that Ning Yuting had good luck. Not only did he marry a wife on this trip, but he also had a brother-inw who was the National General. Indeed, one would be blessed after surviving a cmity.


    Tang Jinghong helped Grandpa Ning up. "You''re wee, Old Master. Have a seat."


    Grandpa Ning quickly agreed. He was honored to sit at the same table as the National General. "General Tang, please."


    The three of them sat down. Tang Jinghong asked the owner of the tea stall to serve tea.


    After chatting for a while, Tang Jinghong continued to head to the capital with his soldiers.


    Grandpa Ning said solemnly, "Yuting, you must cherish Qingyue. Don''t let her down."


    Ning Yuting asked in a joking tone, "Grandpa, will you force me to take a concubine?"


    "What concubine?" Grandpa Ning said seriously. "Don''t be like those hedonistic sons of rich families in the capital. Yuting, be loyal to Qingyue. Just like your parents who loved each other. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Ning Yuting did not want to take a concubine either. His previous fianc¨¦e had hurt his heart. He initially wanted to take revenge on her, butter on, he met Qingyue and dispelled this thought. He only wanted to protect Qingyue well, just like how Qingyue took care of him when he was seriously ill.


    "Grandpa, I understand."


    Grandpa Ning patted Ning Yuting''s shoulder. "Let''s go. I really want to see my granddaughter-inw."


    Ning Yuting smiled. "Okay."


    ¡­


    In the Chu Vige.


    After thend manager finished measuring, he noted down the location and size. Thisnd was really barren. Thend manager gave a price of one tael of silver for an acre ofnd. "Miss Chu, there are a total of twenty acres ofnd. Just give me twenty taels of silver."


    So cheap?


    Chu Qingzhi agreed readily and said, "Sir, it''s already noon. Why don''t you stay for lunch?"


    Thend manager refused. "There''s no need, Miss Chu. It''s close to the county city. You don''t have to trouble yourself."


    Chu Qingzhi sincerely wanted to treat thisnd manager to a meal to express her gratitude.


    "It''s no trouble. My family will treat the vigers to a meal tomorrow. Many vigers came to our house today to help prepare for tomorrow''s banquet. There are many people who will stay for lunch."


    "Is that so?" Thend manager hesitated for a moment before agreeing. "Then I''ll have to trouble you."


    "Sir, please."


    When the family heard the identity of thend manager, they immediately invited him to take a seat and called the vige chief over to apany this esteemed guest.


    Thend manager thought to himself that this family was really hospitable. No wonder the county magistrate thought so highly of Chu Qingzhi. She was polite and capable.


    There were a total of five tables. The aunties quickly served the dishes. The vigers were not particr and started eating after the dishes were served.


    Chu Qingzhi poured a bowl of beer for thend manager. "Sir, try this."


    Thend manager was considered experienced and knowledgeable, but when he looked at the beer, he was puzzled. "This is?"


    The vige chief answered, "This is beer. Sir, try it."


    "Beer?" Thend manager took a sip and his eyes lit up. "It''s delicious. Who made it?"

 Chapter 298 A Fortune Teller

    298 A Fortune Teller


    Grandpa Chu added, his tone proud, "My granddaughter brewed it."


    Thend manager looked at Chu Qingzhi in admiration. It was not unreasonable for the county magistrate to value her. "Your granddaughter is a gem."


    Grandpa Chu was overjoyed. "Thank you for your praise, sir."


    The host was warm and friendly. The guests were happy and had a good lunch.


    After lunch, Chu Qingzhi followed thend manager to the county office to do the paperwork. The entire process was very smooth.


    At noon, the county office provided lunch. Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua ate at the county office for lunch and did not have to go home. However, Chu Qingzhi did not get to see them.


    Chu Qingzhi walked out of the county office and looked back. She guessed that the two of them might have gone to settle a matter, so she did not stay any longer. She took thend deed and left.


    ¡­


    Chu Residence in the county.


    Old Master Chu had made a name for himself in the grain business. They still had a grain shop and could be considered a big family in the county. The door of the residence was very imposing.


    At this moment, the residence was decorated white. The door was wide open and many people wereing in and out. Faint cries could be heard from inside, filled with sorrow.


    Chu Qingzhi came to the entrance and looked inside before walking in.


    As soon as she walked in, she met Xiao Yi, a servant girl who used to be very close to the host.


    When Xiao Yi saw Chu Qingzhi, she was stunned and in disbelief. "M-Miss?"


    Chu Qingzhi wanted to take revenge on her adoptive parents, but she did not intend to ruin the host''s reputation. Hence, she changed into mourning clothes ording to the custom.


    She had a high ponytail as usual and was wearing the silver hairpin that Tang Jinghong had given her. She was in white, and the breeze fluttered the white skirt. She was like a fairy.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded at Xiao Yi. "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Xiao Yi said, "I''m going to get some things that I need for the funeral. Miss, you''re back to pay your respects to Master, right?"


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and nced at the main room.


    The main hall was decorated into a mourning hall. A coffin with good wood was ced in the middle. In front of the coffin was a brazier with paper money burning inside. Wang Peifang, who was kneeling in front of the brazier, was crying uncontrobly.


    Old Master Chu, Old Madam Chu, and some elders sat on the chairs at the side.


    At the entrance of the mourning hall, some juniors from the same family line were busy arranging the funeral.


    Some business partners of the Chu Family came to pay their respects¡­


    Xiao Yi said, "Miss, I''ll bring you there."


    "I can go over myself. Don''t let Madam see you with me. It won''t be good for you."


    Chu Qingzhi did not want to harm Xiao Yi. If not for Xiao Yi, the host''s life would have been even more difficult.


    However, Xiao Yi shook her head. "Miss, I''m not afraid. If not for the fact that I have a sick father at home, I would have left when you left. The Chu family is no longer what it used to be. When the funeral is over, I''m afraid they''ll have to reduce the number of servant girls and servants¡­"


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and said, "If you''re fired, you can look for the boss of the Pure and Gentle Women''s Clothing Shop. The boss will keep you."


    This servant girl''s embroidery skill was not bad. She was down-to-earth and diligent.


    Xiao Yi replied gratefully, "Thank you, Miss. I''ll keep it in mind."


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. "Let''s go over."


    "Okay." Under Xiao Yi''s lead, Chu Qingzhi arrived at the mourning hall.


    At first, no one noticed, until Wang Peifang nced at her¡­


    When Wang Peifang saw Chu Qingzhi, she went crazy.


    "Who let her in? Who let her in?" Her expression was ferocious as she looked at Chu Qingzhi with hatred.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Wang Peifang calmly. "Mrs. Chu, isn''t it only right for me toe back to see my adoptive father?"


    Wang Peifang roared hysterically, "Chu Qingzhi, get lost. You killed Chu Zhongyuan!"


    She hated Chu Qingzhi for not treating Chu Zhongyuan and even thought that Chu Qingzhi did it on purpose.


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, "Mrs. Chu, this is a tant nder. I''ve already left the Chu residence for more than half a year. How can I kill him? Even if I have extraordinary ability, I can''t kill someone from miles away, right?"


    Well, technically, she could.


    Wang Peifang pointed at Chu Qingzhi and said agitatedly, "You me us for abandoning you and not letting you live a luxurious life, so you refused to save Chu Zhongyuan. Do you know how miserable his death was? How can you bear to do that?"


    Miserable? How could she bear to do that? Not only was this woman vicious, but she also had double standards!


    She really wanted to ask, "Do you know that Qingzhi was starving every day? Do you know how miserable she was when she died? How could you bear to treat her like that?"


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, "If I had that ability, I would definitely save him. But I really can''t do anything about Chu Zhongyuan''s health."


    When Wang Peifang saw Chu Qingzhi''s indifferent reaction, as if a Tom, Dick, or Harry had died, she knew that this wild girl was back to humiliate her, so she became even angrier and irritable.


    "Chu Qingzhi, get lost. Get lost quickly. Our family''s matters have nothing to do with you."


    It was good that she had nothing to do with this family. She was afraid that these people would keep pestering her. She took out three incense sticks and lit them. She thought to herself, "Chu Zhongyuan, congrattions on going to hell!"


    After muttering in her heart, she ced three incense sticks and turned to leave. However, she woulde back one day.


    Wang Peifang pulled out the three incense sticks that Chu Qingzhi had lit and threw them away crazily. She scolded Chu Qingzhi as she was walking out, "Get lost. Don''t ever step into the Chu family again."


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly stopped and turned around with a smile. "I advise you to umte some good deeds." She paused. "I remember that your son is less than a year old, right?"


    Wang Peifang''s face turned pale, and her lips trembled slightly. In her eyes, Chu Qingzhi''s entire body began to emit ck fog, like a malicious ghost.


    Chu Qingzhi left the Chu residence happily and went home.


    ¡­


    Halfway there, Chu Qingzhi suddenly stopped. She narrowed her eyes and smiled. "I''ve thought of a way to shut Zhang Xiuqin up!"


    She was grateful to Chu Zhongyuan for giving her inspiration.


    She looked around. Seeing that there was no one around, she quickly disappeared into the forest at the side. With a turn of her body, she became a wandering fortune teller.


    She wore a gray robe, a goatee, and a tattered hat. He held a sign that said "divination" in his hand.


    She smoothed out her goatee, came out of the forest, and walked to the Chu Vige with the sign.


    ¡­


    In the Chu Vige.


    There were many little fellows ying at the entrance of the vige. When they suddenly saw a fortune teller walking towards them, they immediately made way and felt deep veneration.

 Chapter 299 - 299: The Chicken Coop Fell

    Chapter 299: The Chicken Coop Fell


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In everyone¡¯s hearts, fortune tellers knew everything, from astronomy and geography. He knew how to divine and predict. They could also sever people¡¯s fate and foresee the future. In short, they were very powerful.


    Chu Junbao looked at the fortune teller curiously. ¡°Sir, can you read fortunes?¡±


    The fortune teller stroked his beard. ¡°I can.¡±


    Chu Junbao boldly walked up to the fortune teller. ¡°Then tell me how old I am.¡±


    The fortune teller raised his hand and pretended to calcte. ¡°You are almost eight years old.¡±


    Chu Junbao¡¯s eyes immediately widened. ¡°Can you really calcte it?¡±


    The fortune teller pointed at his sign and said, ¡°I¡¯m a fortune teller. I can calcte anything.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the children were all in awe.


    Seeing the reactions of the little fellows, the fortune tellerughed in his heart. These children were too fun. ¡°Chu Junbao, the feng shui in your vige is not bad. There¡¯s even an official here. I specially came to take a look.¡±


    Chu Junbao came back to his senses and looked at the fortune teller in amazement. ¡°Wow, you even know my name?¡±


    The fortune teller stroked his beard and pretended to be unfathomable. ¡°I told you, I can calcte everything.¡±


    Then, he pointed at a child and said his name.


    Chu Junbao shouted into the vige, ¡°A fortune teller is here!!!¡± Then, he ran towards the vige.


    The other children followed him into the vige and shouted excitedly, ¡°A fortune teller is here!¡±


    The fortune teller walked calmly at the back and entered the vige step by step¡­


    After a while, he was surrounded. The vigers looked at him as if he was a rare thing. Even Li Qingyu and Wu Yaqing came out.


    Was it really that amazing? Wu Yaqing looked at the fortune teller in disbelief. ¡°Do you know my background?¡±


    The fortune teller narrowed his eyes and counted with his fingers. ¡°You don¡¯t belong to the Dating Dynasty. Your mother¡¯s surname is Wu, and your name is Wu Yaqing. Your father¡¯s surname is Yun. You are from an extremely noble family¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I¡¯m just an ordinary person,¡± Wu Yaqing said guiltily and retreated to the back of the crowd. This fortune-teller was quite capable.


    The vigers were not stupid. From her expression, they knew that the fortune teller was right.


    Chu Xuede¡¯s mother squeezed in and asked anxiously, ¡°Fortune teller, can you help me calcte when I¡¯ll have a grandson?¡±


    The fortune teller counted with his fingers. ¡°Your daughter-inw is already pregnant, but it¡¯s only been a month. She hasn¡¯t realized it yet. You can bring her to the doctor.¡±


    ¡°What???¡± Chu Xuede¡¯s mother immediately rushed home and found her daughter-inw. She wanted to bring her daughter-inw to Chu Qingzhi, but Chu Qingzhi hadn¡¯te back yet, so she immediately went to the county.


    When everyone heard that there was a fortune teller who knew everything, they all gathered.


    Finally, after a while, the target¡­ Zhang Xiuqin appeared.


    Zhang Xiuqin was in a very bad mood because of Tang Shan¡¯s repeated failures and being reprimanded by the vige elder. She looked like an old hen. ¡°Fortune teller, if you¡¯re really so capable, tell me when will my son be an official?¡±


    How ambitious¡­


    All the vigers looked at Zhang Xiuqin strangely. Now, everyone in the vige knew that Tang Jinghong was in the army, but they did not know how high his official position was.


    After Zhang Xiuqin found out that Tang Jinghong was an official, she also wanted to get an official position for Tang Dengping.


    The fortune teller raised his hand and pinched his fingers. Then, he shook his head. ¡°Your son doesn¡¯t have the luck of an official. It will be very difficult for him to be an official in this life.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Zhang Xiuqin red up. ¡°Liar! What right do you have to say that my son can¡¯t be an official?¡±


    The fortune teller said unhurriedly, ¡°First of all, your son is illiterate. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t even write his own name. Secondly, your family chased a real official out of the house, and that sent away all the luck. In the future, it¡¯ll be difficult for there to be anyone in your family who can be an official.¡±


    When Zhang Xiuqin heard this, she was dumbfounded. She was the one who sent the luck away! It was her, it was all her. She regretted it terribly.


    She asked anxiously, ¡°Fortune teller, is there a way to remedy this?¡±


    The fortune teller said seriously, ¡°No, what is gone is gone.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin broke down.


    The fortune teller continued, ¡°Furthermore, if your family continues to chase after what doesn¡¯t belong to you, you will be in trouble.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin staggered two steps. It turned out that she had cut off the luck. No wonder it was so difficult for Tang Shan to persuade Tang Jinghong.


    Zhang Xiuqin did not give up and asked, ¡°Is there no hope at all?¡±


    The fortune teller shook his head. ¡°If you go to find Tang Jinghong again, bad things will start to happen to you.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try. As long as you have such thoughts, your chicken coop will immediately copse.¡±


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me and go to find Tang Jinghong, your house will copse. You have to be careful. When the house copses, you¡¯ll be buried in it. If you¡¯re not lucky, you and your son will be buried alive. At that time, two lives will be lost.¡±


    The more Zhang Xiuqin listened, the more shocked she became. Then, she subconsciously thought about going to find Tang Jinghong¡­


    Rumble, rumble¡­ Zhang Xiuqin¡¯s chicken coop copsed.


    The sound was very loud and immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention¡­


    The vigers who were working in the fields behind Zhang Xiuqin¡¯s house shouted, ¡°Zhang Xiuqin, Tang Shan, your chicken coop has fallen apart.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin was so frightened that her lips turned pale. She did not dare to have any thoughts. With fear in her heart, she ran home.


    The chicken coop fell apart, and the wood that was as thick as an arm broke into a few pieces.


    When Zhang Xiuqin saw this scene, she was shocked.


    She turned to look at the house. If it copsed and buried her and her son, they would definitely die.


    In an instant, she was terrified and immediately stopped having any thoughts she shouldn¡¯t have.


    If she lost her life, everything would be in vain. Moreover, if she and her son died, Tang Shan would definitely remarry. Then, the money she earned now would belong to other women.


    Seeing this, the fortune teller was quite satisfied. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s gettingte. I should go.¡±


    The vigers said spontaneously, ¡°We¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    The vigers sent the fortune teller all the way to the entrance of the vige and watched him leave.


    Although the fortune teller had left, the legend he left behind was still circting in the vige for a long time..

 Chapter 300 - 300: Bullied

    Chapter 300: Bullied


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Xu Vige.


    Li Qingyin¡¯s children, Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin, sold their dumpling leaves as usual and went home happily.


    Just as they reached the door, they heard amotion¡­


    Xu Fangjun¡¯s voice was fierce as he threatened, ¡°Li Qingyin, hand over the money. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    Li Qingyin said loudly, ¡°We¡¯ve already split up the Xu family. Why should we hand over the money to you?¡±


    Xu Fangjun¡¯s wife, Chen Ruifeng, said impatiently, ¡°Li Qingyin, you can¡¯t say that. Although you¡¯ve split up from the family, Father and Mother are living with us now. Shouldn¡¯t you contribute a little?¡±


    Li Qingyin argued, ¡°I can contribute some money to support Father inw and mother inw, but you can¡¯t force me to take out all my money. Let me tell you, it¡¯s not going to happen!¡±


    Xu Fangjun said, ¡°We¡¯re only asking you for ten taels of silver. When did we ask you for all your money? Li Qingyin, your third sister is very rich. If you don¡¯t want to fork out the money, go and ask her for it. She will definitely give it to you.¡±


    Li Qingyin red at Xu Fangjun. ¡°Even if my third sister has money, why should she give it to me? Get out of my house, or I¡¯ll hack you to death.¡±


    Life had made her a shrew. If anyone dared to touch her money now, she would fight with her life.


    Xu Fangjun acted like a rascal. ¡°Alright, go ahead and chop me. If you chop me, I¡¯ll chop your son. Try it.¡±


    Chen Ruifeng snorted and threatened, ¡°Li Qingyin, we¡¯re just asking you for some money to support the elders. If you don¡¯t give it to us, you¡¯ll be unfilial. Being unfilial is a crime. You¡¯ll be chased out of the vige!¡±


    Li Qingyin was very stubborn. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the vige chief and let him judge.¡±


    Xu Fangjun did not expect Li Qingyin to be unafraid. In that case, he would use the hard way.


    He gave Chen Ruifeng a look. Then, Chen Ruifeng pounced on Li Qingyin and restrained her while Xu Fangjun ran into the house to search for money.


    They were really no different from bandits.


    Li Qingyin struggled violently as she shouted, ¡°Xu Fangjun, stop, stop!¡±


    Xu Fangjun turned a deaf ear and kept rummaging through the room¡­


    ¡°Stop!¡± Xu Songnian rushed in with a sickle in his hand. ¡°Let go of my mother, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Xu Wenlin rushed over, grabbed Chen Ruifeng¡¯s arm with both hands, and bit her hard¡­


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Chen Ruifeng was in pain. She was furious and kicked Xu Wenlin in the stomach. The little girl was kicked to the side. Her temple hit the side of the stool and she fainted.


    ¡°Wenlin, Wenlin¡­¡± Li Qingyin almost went crazy when she saw this scene. She punched and kicked, and finally bit Chen Ruifeng¡¯s hand¡­


    Chen Ruifeng finally let go. ¡°B*tch!¡±


    Li Qingyin broke free and immediately rushed to Xu Wenlin, hugging her daughter. ¡°Wenlin¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, Sister¡­¡± Xu Songnian shouted.


    Chen Ruifeng recovered from the pain. With a twisted expression, she picked up a stool from the side and walked towards Li Qingyin. Then, she smashed it heavily on Li Qingyin¡¯s back.


    ¡°Mother!!!¡± Xu Songnian¡¯s eyes widened with anger when he saw this scene. He was terrified and, on impulse, shed the sickle in his hand at Chen Ruifeng.


    When Chen Ruifeng saw the sickle, she stopped smashing the stool. Instead, she threw it at Xu Songnian to block the sickle. ¡°Little bastard, how dare you attack me with a sickle.¡± She immediately rushed over and pped Xu Songnian.


    At the same time, Xu Fangjun rushed over and grabbed Xu Songnian¡¯s neck. ¡°Li Qingyin, hand over the money. Otherwise, I¡¯ll strangle him to death.¡±


    He exerted force, causing Xu Songnian¡¯s face to turn red.


    Li Qingyin held her daughter, whose head was covered in blood, in her arms. She turned around and looked at her son, who was about to suffocate to death. She was as angry as a crazy lioness.


    She put her daughter down and stood up, ring at Xu Fangjun. ¡°Let go of Songnian, let go of him!!!¡±


    Xu Fangjun grabbed Xu Songnian¡¯s neck even harder. ¡°Li Qingyin, it turns out that money is the most important thing in your heart.¡±


    Li Qingyin looked at her son, whose face was turning purple, and finallypromised. If Xu Fangjun really strangled her son to death, no amount of money could make up for it. ¡°Let go of Songnian. I¡¯ll get you money.¡±


    Xu Fangjun snorted. ¡°That¡¯s a smart chioce!¡±


    Li Qingyin walked over and knelt on the ground. Tears streamed down her face. She dug up the mud in the corner and took out the five taels of silver hidden beneath it¡­


    Xu Fangjun grabbed the money bag and pushed Xu Songnian to Li Qingyin. He left with Chen Ruifeng with a smile.


    Li Qingyin caught Xu Songnian. ¡°Songnian, how are you?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Xu Songnian coughed violently. It took him a while to recover. There was a purple-red wound on his neck. At the sight of this, Li Qingyin couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    Xu Songnian quicklyforted Li Qingyin. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. Sister is injured. Let¡¯s take her to the doctor quickly.¡±


    Li Qingyin hurriedly walked over and picked up her daughter with tears in her eyes. ¡°Songnian, lock the door. Let¡¯s go see a doctor.¡±


    Xu Songnian hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took off her fortune teller attire and came out of the forest when she saw Li Qingyin and her son rushing towards the county.


    ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze swept across the three of them. They were in a sorry state.


    Li Qingyin¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and her body was covered in mud, especially her knees. There was a pinch mark on Xu Songnian¡¯s neck, and Xu Weniin¡¯s forehead was covered with blood.


    ¡°Qingzhi.¡± Li Qingyin was stunned when she saw Chu Qingzhi. Then, she seemed to have found a savior. Out of excitement, her arms went weak, causing Xu Wenlin, who was in her arms, to fall to the ground.


    Chu Qingzhi quickly took a step forward and caught Xu Wenlin.


    Xu Songnian knelt in front of Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Cousin, please save Sister. She¡¯s bleeding a lot.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had already seen it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are herbs here to stop the bleeding. I¡¯ll pick some and apply them on her.¡±


    As she spoke, she ced Xu Wenlin on the grass and went to pick herbs.


    After taking a few steps, she saw a bush of cattails. This was a good hemostatic herb. She quickly picked some.


    It would be bad if Xu Weniin¡¯s face was disfigured. When Chu Qingzhi applied the herb on the youngdy, she left a wisp of spiritual power to heal the wound. This way, there would not be a scar after she recovered.


    Seeing that Xu Wenlin had stopped bleeding, Li Qingyin and Xu Songnian heaved a sigh of relief.


    Chu Qingzhi picked Xu Wenlin up and said, ¡°Aunt, Songnian, let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, cousin.¡± Xu Songnian helped Li Qingyin up and followed Chu Qingzhi to the Chu Vige.


    After walking for a while, Chu Qingzhi felt that Li Qingyin had calmed down a little and asked, ¡°Aunt, what happened?¡±


    Li Qingyin did not hide a word and told Chu Qingzhi everything. As she spoke, she cried.


    Xu Songnian gritted his teeth in hatred.. ¡°Cousin, Xu Fangjun and his wife are animals!¡±

 Chapter 301 - 301: 20 taels of silver

    Chapter 301: 20 taels of silver


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°How did they know that you are rich?¡±


    Li Qingyin thought about it and guessed, ¡°It should be because they found out that your family is rich and thought that you helped me¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t say anything else and stayed silent until they reached the Chu Vige.


    Li Qingyu was shocked when she saw that Xu Wenlin¡¯s head was covered in blood. She hurriedly took the child from Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingyin, what happened?¡±


    When Li Qingyin saw her sister, her tears burst again. ¡°Third Sister, I¡­¡±


    Li Qingyu¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Qingyin, don¡¯t cry. Carry the child to my room first. Let¡¯s talk in my room.¡±


    Li Qingyin wiped her tears with her sleeve. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Li Qingyu carried Xu Wenlin to her and Chu Rong¡¯s room. The Chu family followed behind¡­


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and went into the forest.


    The bamboo leaves grew very lushly. The carefully looked-after bamboo leaves now were big and tender. The newly nted bamboo sprouting had a tender green color.


    When Chu Laipi saw Chu Qingzhi, he hurriedly ran towards her. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, what brought you here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the two of them and said, ¡°My aunt was robbed just now.¡±


    ¡°Robbery? Outrageous!¡± Chu Laipi said excitedly, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, what do you want us to do?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at therge forest of bamboo and said slowly, ¡°They robbed twenty taels of silver from my aunt. Go and help me get it back.¡±


    Chu Laipi looked indignant. ¡°No problem. Leave this to us. Let¡¯s go to the Xu Vige.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reminded, ¡°The person who robbed my aunt is her eldest brother-inw and sister-inw, Xu Fangjun and Chen Ruifeng. Don¡¯t kill anyone. Otherwise, we¡¯ll put Xujin in a difficult position. After all, he¡¯s now working for the county office.¡±


    Chu Laipi looked confident. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve been hooligans for so many years and are very experienced. We won¡¯t mess it up.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Good, go ahead.¡±


    After watching the hooligans leave, Chu Qingzhi returned home with a calm expression, as if nothing had happened.


    The Xu Vige.


    Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei swaggered into the vige.


    Chu Laipi was fierce and looked like he was here to take revenge. He grabbed the cor of a man passing by and asked, ¡°How do 1 get to Xu Fangjun¡¯s house?¡±


    The man was an honest viger. When he saw Chu Laipi¡¯s fierce appearance, he immediately pointed in a direction. ¡°That way.¡±


    Chu Laipi threw him away and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xu Fangjun and Chen Ruifeng were overjoyed after robbing five taels of silver. They were about to go to the county to shop and have a good meal when they saw two hooligans walking over.


    Originally, Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei did not have a good life and were very thin. However, in the past six months, they had worked diligently and earned money. Their living conditions had improved and they had gained a lot of weight. Therefore, they looked especially burly. Just one of them was enough to make people afraid, let alone two¡­


    Xu Fangjun and Chen Ruifeng¡¯s expressions immediately changed. Chen Ruifeng timidly hid behind Xu Fangjun, looking nothing like the shrew woman who was robbing Li Qingyin just now. It was obvious that she bullied the weak and feared the strong.


    Xu Fangjun pointed at the two of them. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You robbed 20 taels of silver from Li Qingyin. Return it immediately.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± As he spoke, Chu Laipi took out the dagger at his waist.


    When Chen Ruifeng heard this, she could not help but shout, ¡°We only took five taels, not twenty taels. Don¡¯t nder us.¡±


    Chu Laipi sneered. ¡°Anyway, I remember that it¡¯s 20 taels. Cut the crap. I want 20 taels, not a single scent less.¡±


    Chen Ruifeng shouted, ¡°We don¡¯t have that much money¡­¡±


    Chu Laipi waved at Chu Peipei. ¡°Brother, catch Xu Fangjun and beat him up first!¡±


    When Xu Fangjun saw that the other party was serious, he panicked. He quickly retreated and roared, ¡°We don¡¯t have money. Even if you beat me to death, I won¡¯t have money.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Chen Ruifeng was so frightened that she ran into the house and hid.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money, I don¡¯t have money¡­¡± Xu Fangjun looked at the hooligans who were getting closer and closer in fear. His body trembled slightly, and ayer of cold sweat broke out.


    He was naturally no match for them alone. He was caught and beaten up, screaming.


    Chu Laipi kicked his lower abdomen and asked fiercely, ¡°Are you going to return the money or not?¡±


    Xu Fangjun hurriedly took out five taels of silver from his clothes and said nervously, ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    Chu Laipi took the money bag and looked at it. ¡°There¡¯s still fifteen taels. Brother, go search the house.¡±


    Chu Peipei immediately barged into the house and rummaged through the cabs. The elders and children in the house were so frightened that they squatted in the corner and trembled.


    In the end, he came to Xu Fangjun and Chen Ruifeng¡¯s room. The door was closed¡­


    Chu Peipei kicked open the wooden door. The moment he kicked it open, the house shook.


    Chen Ruifeng was in the room, holding a stool. She stared at the door in fear and panic. However, she did not expect the other party to break in so quickly. Before she could react, the stool in her hand was snatched away!


    ¡°Where is the money!¡± Chu Peipei shouted. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me the money, I¡¯ll sell you and your daughter.¡±


    Chen Ruifeng was already terrified. After being threatened like this, she immediately begged. ¡°No, don¡¯t sell me. Don¡¯t sell my daughter. I¡¯ll give you money. I¡¯ll give you money¡­¡±


    After saying that, she went around to look for money. In the end, she took out all the money. ¡°Take it, take it¡­¡±


    Chu Peipei grabbed the money bag. ¡°If only you were so obedient earlier. You wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much.¡±


    Chen Ruifeng was so frightened that she lost all her strength and fell to the ground. All her family¡¯s savings were gone now.


    Xu Fangjun had been beaten up. At this moment, he was curled up in the courtyard like a shrimp and had not recovered from the pain¡­


    Chu Laipi stepped on Xu Fangjun¡¯s head and warned fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you cause Li Qingyin trouble again, I¡¯ll destroy your family!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    Chu Laipi kicked him again. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two of them walked further and further away¡­


    The vigers of Xu Vige slowly gathered¡­


    ¡°What goes aroundes around. They¡¯ve always bullied Li Qingyin¡¯s family. Now, they suffered the consequences of their actions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Not long ago, 1 saw Li Qingyin running to the county with her daughter. Xu Wenlin¡¯s head was covered in blood. From the looks of it, they must have beaten her up.¡±


    ¡°They are even ruthless to such a young girl. That girl has always been very obedient. Now, it¡¯s unknown if she¡¯s dead or alive. Sigh¡­¡±


    Chu Laipipleted the mission and gave 20 taels of silver to Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi held the silver and praised, ¡°Well done. In a while, each of you can go and get some ice cream bars to eat. If you like to eat rice dumplings, you can also get rice dumplings as a reward.¡±


    The two of them were delighted. ¡°Thank you..¡±

 Chapter 302 - 302: An Old Friend Is Here

    Chapter 302: An Old Friend Is Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi brought the money to Li Qingyu¡¯s room¡­


    Everyone gathered in the room. The room was dark, and the atmosphere was solemn.


    Chu Qingzhi ced the money in Li Qingyin¡¯s hand. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ll get someone to help you get the money back. In the future, they won¡¯t dare to bully you anymore.¡±


    Li Qingyin held the heavy money bag and was surprised. ¡°Qingzhi, this¡­ They didn¡¯t take so much from me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi held Li Qingyin¡¯s hand. ¡°The rest is medical fees for my cousin. Take it.¡±


    Li Qingyin asked worriedly, ¡°Qingzhi, when did you get someone to take back the money? Are you injured? Xu Fangjun¡¯s family is very shameless. How did theypromise?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said in aforting tone, ¡°The evil will be dealt with by the evil.


    The people 1 sent are very reliable. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Li Qingyin believed Chu Qingzhi and slowly rxed. ¡°Qingzhi, thank you. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re Mother¡¯s sister. We should take care of you.¡±


    Xu Songnian walked over and knelt in front of Chu Qingzhi. He kowtowed to her. ¡°Thank you, Cousin. When I grow up, I¡¯ll protect you too. 1 won¡¯t let anyone bully you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi helped the young man up and encouraged him, ¡°Alright, I hope you can be a man soon.¡±


    Xu Songnian nodded heavily.


    Chu Qingzhi turned to Li Qingyu. ¡°Mother, I still have something to do. Take good care of Aunt and cousins.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded. ¡°1 know.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked out of the new house and walked to the side.


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s house was being built next to the new house. It was still under construction.


    After Chu Xuhua¡¯s house waspleted, they would begin building Chu Xujin¡¯s house. Everything was going smoothly for the family.


    When An Shanwu saw Chu Qingzhi walking over, he immediately stopped what he was doing and greeted her. ¡°Miss Chu, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and said, ¡°I want to build a beer workshop. The blueprint has been drawn. Do you have enough manpower?¡±


    An Shanwu did not dare to make his rich client unhappy. He quickly said, ¡°Sure, sure. Miss Chu, how soon do you want the workshop to be built?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a while and said, ¡°Three days.¡±


    An Shanwu thought for a moment. ¡°No problem. It¡¯s just that transfering my men over to build the beer workshop will definitely slow down the process of the new house here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Big Brother isn¡¯t in a hurry to get the new house anyway.¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but Big Brother and Shen Ruyue were still not very close. This made her a little anxious.


    An Shanwu nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange for people immediately. Miss Chu, please give me the blueprint.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get it right away. I¡¯ll meet you at thend I just bought in a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was busy building the workshop. At the same time, a man and a woman arrived at the Chu Vige in a carriage.


    After Zhang Ziyang got out of the carriage, he looked around and frowned slightly. Life in this vige was too bad. There were still people living in thatched houses. ¡°Are you sure Ruyue is in this vige?¡±


    When Shen Ruyue was a servant girl in the Shen family, she had once been made a scapegoat for her master.


    At that time, the one who was poisoned was Madam Zhang, and this Zhang Ziyang was Madam Zhang¡¯s son.


    Lu Tian nodded affirmatively. ¡°I met Ruyue once in the county. Ruyue told me herself.¡±


    Lu Tian was Shen Ruyue¡¯s good friend when they were both servant girls. Now, they had no contact.


    ¡°There are so many families in this vige. Which family does Ruyue live in?¡± Zhang Ziyang wondered if Shen Ruyue was already married.


    Lu Tian looked around the vige. ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask. Ruyue is so beautiful and she¡¯s an outsider. The vigers will definitely know.¡±


    Zhang Ziyang had no other choice. ¡°Go and ask.¡±


    At this moment, a group of innocent children ran over¡­


    Lu Tian took out a te of snacks and called out to the children. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you something. If you tell me, I¡¯ll give you this snack.¡±


    Chu Junbao squeezed to the front. ¡°Big Sister, what do you want to ask?¡±


    Lu Tian put on a friendly face and asked, ¡°Is there a beautiful girl called Shen Ruyue in your vige?¡±


    Chu Junbao nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s Sister Qingzhi¡¯s head housekeeper. She¡¯s amazing. Why are you looking for her?¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Tian and Zhang Ziyang looked at each other. From what this child said, it seemed like Ruyue was doing well.


    Lu Tian smiled and asked, ¡°Can you take us to see her?¡±


    Chu Junbao did not respond to Lu Tian¡¯s words. Instead, he pointed at the snack in her hand.


    Lu Tian ced all the snacks in Chu Junbao¡¯s hands. ¡°Can you bring us to find her now?¡±


    Chu Junbao waved his hand. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    A group of children led the way. Lu Tian and Zhang Ziyang followed and finally arrived at the destination.


    Chu Junbao still knew that he could not casually bring strangers into Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house. ¡°Sister Ruyue is inside. Wait a moment. 1¡¯11 call her.¡±


    When Zhang Ziyang saw the dpidated house, his frown deepened. Why did Ruyue live in such a ce? It was too shabby.


    Moreover, what was going on? In such a dpidated house, there were so many peopleing in and out. There were even boxes being carried out. What were they doing? Could it be that they were doing something illegal?


    The more he thought about it, the more worried Zhang Ziyang became. He wanted to take Ruyue away.


    When Lu Tian saw such a dpidated house, she muttered in her heart, After all, Ruyue used to be Madam¡¯s personal servant girl. Her living conditions are awful now.


    When Shen Ruyue heard Chu Junbao say that someone was looking for her, she thought that it was a customer who was looking for her to discuss business. She quickly walked out.


    Usually, many servants from big families woulde over to order a small portion of ice cream bars and rice dumplings to entertain guests. The business had always been very good.


    Shen Ruyue was stunned when she saw who it was.


    Lu Tian quickly went up to Shen Ruyue and held her hand. She said with heartache, ¡°Ruyue, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    Shen Ruyue thought to herself that she had been living such a fulfilling and busy life every day. It was also summer, so how could she not lose weight? ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Lu Tian said excitedly, ¡°We specially came to look for you.¡±


    Zhang Ziyang looked at Shen Ruyue with some lust. In his impression, Shen Ruyue wore a light yellow dress all year round. Her words and actions were very restrained. She was rigid and unapproachable.


    At this moment, Shen Ruyue was still wearing a light yellow dress. She had lost weight, and her skin was still fair and soft. However, there was a liveliness in her eyes. She was like a litmp, dazzling people, and the more one looked at her, the more charming she became.


    ¡°Ruyue, do you still remember me?¡±


    Shen Ruyue looked at Zhang Ziyang. It had only been half a year, but she felt as if a lifetime had passed. ¡°Young Master Zhang, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came all the way here to look for you.¡± Zhang Ziyang was relieved to see that Shen Ruyue¡¯s hair was notbed up.


    Girls of this era had their hair draped over their shoulders before they got married. Once they got married, their hair would bebed up to their heads, which meant that they were already married..

 Chapter 303 - 303: Expressing Her Feelings

    Chapter 303: Expressing Her Feelings


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A trace of irritation shed across Shen Ruyue¡¯s eyes. She said coldly, ¡°Young Master Zhang, you shouldn¡¯te.¡±


    He did note to see her while she was in prison because of him. Now, he came to look for her. How ironic.


    When Zhang Ziyang saw how cold Shen Ruyue¡¯s attitude was towards him, he panicked and quickly said, ¡°Ruyue, I¡¯m really here to bring you back. Look at this broken house you are living in. You don¡¯t have to live such a life.¡±


    Shen Ruyue took a step back and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m happy with my current life.


    You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Please leave.¡±


    Zhang Ziyang insisted, ¡°Ruyue, don¡¯t be like this. I know you hate me, but I had no choice back then. Now that you¡¯ve cleared your name, I have to take you away.¡±


    Shen Ruyue¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not leaving. I like this ce very much.¡±


    ¡°Ruyue, don¡¯t be angry. I was in the wrong in the past. I¡¯ll make it up to you in the future. I¡¯ll treat you well.¡± Originally, Zhang Ziyang didn¡¯t have any feelings for Shen Ruyue, but when he suddenly couldn¡¯t see her one day, he started to miss her.


    Shen Ruyue was so angry that she wanted tough. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m doing well.¡±


    Zhang Ziyang thought that Shen Ruyue was throwing a tantrum. ¡°Ruyue, you used to live a luxurious life. Now that you¡¯re living in this shabby house, how can your life be good?¡±


    For the first time, Shen Ruyue was so angry that she wanted to hit someone. She took two deep breaths to calm down and asked, ¡°Alright, Young Master Zhang, you said that you want to take me away. I wonder where you n to take me?¡±


    See, Ruyue gave in so quickly. She must be throwing a tantrum just now. Zhang Ziyang said in a somewhat benevolent tone, ¡°I¡¯m already married. My mother doesn¡¯t object to me taking a concubine. Come with me. I can either buy you a house outside or bring you back home.¡±


    Shen Ruyue had no feelings for Zhang Ziyang to begin with. When she heard this, she only felt that the man in front of her was disgusting and narcissistic to the point of hopelessness. Even if she was blind, she would not fall for such a man. ¡°I want to ask, why should I be a concubine!¡±


    Zhang Ziyang said matter-of-factly, ¡°You¡¯re just a servant girl. If you don¡¯t want to be a concubine, do you want to be the main wife?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, who just came out with the blueprint, was speechless.


    Ruyue, if you don¡¯t p him, you¡¯ll be letting yourself down.


    Smack!


    The p was very loud and did not disappoint Chu Qingzhi. Shen Ruyue clenched her fist. Her palm hurt a little, but it felt good. ¡°Zhang Ziyang, you¡¯re very disgusting, do you know that?¡±


    Zhang Ziyang¡¯s face was pped to the side. He found it unbelievable. That well-behaved girl actually learned to hit people like a shrew. But why was he still reluctant to give up on her?


    ¡°Ruyue, as long as you can calm down ande back with me, I¡¯m willing to be pped a few more times by you.¡±


    Lu Tian was dumbfounded.


    Was this still the arrogant Young Master Zhang she knew?


    Shen Ruyue didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Was he a masochist?


    He was already rejected, but he still insisted on taking her back to be a concubine. Didn¡¯t men in ancient times have strong self-esteem? Was this guy an exception?


    The children were speechless.


    This person was probably suffering some brain damage. He did not run after being pped. If it were them, they would have run from the east to the west of the vige.


    The vigers who passed by were speechless.


    Ruyue¡¯s temper was usually one of the best. This man was capable. He turned a cat into a tiger.


    Seeing that Zhang Ziyang was so difficult to get rid of, Shen Ruyue bit the bullet and said, ¡°Young Master Zhang, I¡¯ll say it onest time. I won¡¯t go with you. I have someone 1 like here, and we¡¯re about to get married.¡±


    Chu Xuhua, who had just returned from a business meeting, heard this.


    Zhang Ziyang instantly exploded when he heard this. ¡°Who? Who do you like? Call him out. I¡¯m going to beat him to death!¡±


    Shen Ruyue¡¯s beautiful eyes darkened. ¡°Young Master Zhang, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Zhang Ziyang threatened, ¡°Shen Ruyue, with the Zhang family¡¯s power, I can kill anyone in this vige with a finger. If you dare to marry someone else, I¡¯ll destroy him.¡±


    Chu Xuhua walked over and shielded Shen Ruyue behind him. He said in a deep voice, ¡°How impressive. You want to kill us in our territory?¡±


    When Zhang Ziyang looked straight ahead, he could only see Chu Xuhua¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple. His gaze slowly moved up andnded on Chu Xuhua¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s expression was cold as he said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants to marry Ruyue. If you have the ability,e and kill me. But before you kill me, I¡¯ll make sure you perish with me.¡±


    Shen Ruyue looked up at Chu Xuhua¡¯s back. For a moment, she felt a sense of security. A voice in her heart told her that she had not chosen the wrong person.


    Zhang Ziyang could not be eye level with Chu Xuhun. Chu Xuhua was tall and seemed to havepletely enveloped him with his broad shoulder, giving off a strong oppression.


    Chu Xuhua took a step closer to Zhang Ziyang. Zhang Ziyang quickly retreated. The fear in his eyes was obvious. He swallowed his saliva. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s eyes were cold as he reached out to grab Zhang Ziyang¡¯s cor. ¡°You¡¯re the young master of the county. This is not a ce you shoulde. Please go back and don¡¯te again.¡±


    If he were to hit this fellow, he would definitely be in endless trouble. He wanted to end this matter in a peaceful manner.


    However, if this guy was stubborn, he could not be med for using violence.


    Zhang Ziyang¡¯s body stiffened, and he was even more flustered. However, he still wouldn¡¯t give up on Shen Ruyue. ¡°Chu Xuhua, Shen Ruyue is mine. Return her to me.¡±


    Chu Xuhua clenched his fists and said coldly, ¡°Ruyue is my wife. I won¡¯t give her to you.¡±


    Zhang Ziyang red at Chu Xuhua and mocked, ¡°You¡¯re not married yet. What right do you have to say that? Ruyue won¡¯t like you. She likes me. Besides, she¡¯ll only suffer if she marries you. Look at your shabby house.¡±


    Chu Xuhua pointed at the most luxurious house in the vige. ¡°That¡¯s my house!¡±


    Zhang Ziyang turned around and felt as if he had been pped in the face again. ¡°Even so, your family is in the vige. Can youpare to a rich family in the county?¡±


    Shen Ruyue said coldly, ¡°I like Xuhua. He¡¯s the one I want to marry. Young Master Zhang, leave. You are not wee here.¡±


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s heart was pounding. He turned around and looked at Shen Ruyue. Shen Ruyue quickly lowered her head. If not for the fact that she wanted to make Zhang Ziyang give up, she would not have said these words. It was too embarrassing.


    Chu Xuhua reached out and held Shen Ruyue¡¯s hand. Then, he said angrily to Zhang Ziyang, ¡°But you are wee to our wedding banquet, Young Master Zhang.¡±


    Zhang Ziyang looked at the two of them holding hands and was furious. ¡°You adulterous couple!!¡±


    Unable to stay any longer, he left the Chu Vige in a huff..

 Chapter 304 - 304: Wolf Cubs

    Chapter 304: Wolf Cubs


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Xuhua led Shen Ruyue to the stable¡­


    Fu Bao and Hou Fu were sleeping in the stable. With their eyes narrowed, they looked very at peace.


    In front of the stable, Chu Xuhua held Shen Ruyue¡¯s shoulders and asked her very seriously, ¡°Ruyue, I want to marry you. I¡¯ll treat you well. Are you willing to marry me?¡±


    Shen Ruyue looked up at Chu Xuhua¡¯s eyes. Those eyes were bright and filled with her reflection. When she saw this, her eyes suddenly teared up.


    ¡°Xuhua, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say this for a long time.¡±


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he pulled Shen Ruyue into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you wait for so long. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    He said gently, ¡°Ruyue, the first time I saw you, I felt that you were so beautiful that I didn¡¯t dare to look at you directly. After I got to know you, I felt that you were so capable, literate, could help Fifth Sister, and knew so many things¡­¡±


    ¡°If Fifth Sister is like the moon, you¡¯re like the stars beside her.¡±


    ¡°As for me, I¡¯m a very ordinary farmer. Not only was my first engagement canceled, but I¡¯m also illiterate. I only know how to farm. Sometimes, I even despise myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worthless. How would I dare to dream of having stars?!¡±


    Shen Ruyue hugged Chu Xuhua¡¯s waist tightly and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Xuhua, actually, I¡¯m not as good as you think¡­¡±


    She told Chu Xuhua about her having been to the prison. She could hide it from others, but not to Chu Xuhua.


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s heart ached. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. You were wronged in the first ce. The one to me is that Madam Zhang. She ate things she shouldn¡¯t and used you like a mad dog. She should be the one to be punished.¡±


    ¡°Ruyue, don¡¯t tell anyone else about what you¡¯ve suffered. Don¡¯t tell Mother and the others either. I have to emphasize that I really don¡¯t mind, but if word gets out, people will point a finger at you. It won¡¯t be good for you.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded and agreed happily. ¡°Other than you and Qingzhi, no one else knows.¡±


    Chu Xuhua smiled and said, ¡°Ruyue, I¡¯ll tell Mother about our marriageter and ask her to prepare a betrothal gift. Other than Brother An and Brother Nie, do you have any other people you are close to?¡±


    Shen Ruyue shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Chu Xuhua said gently, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let Brother An and Brother Nie be the marriage witness, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Shen Ruyue leaned against Chu Xuhua¡¯s chest and smiled with happy tears in her eyes.


    In the future, she would no longer be a drifter.


    For an orphan girl, having a family was her greatest wish in life.


    Li Qingyu was cleaning the chickens with everyone. She was stunned when she inadvertently saw Chu Xuhua and Shen Ruyueing over hand in hand. What is going on?


    When she saw their happy faces, she guessed that Chu Xuhua had something to tell her. She quickly washed her hands and walked up to them.


    At the new house, many people were gathered here to help prepare the banquet tomorrow.


    Chu Xuhua wanted everyone to know about this joyous news. ¡°Mother, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Li Qingyu had already guessed half of it and was already grinning. ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡±


    In fact, she had already regarded Ruyue as her daughter-inw in her heart.


    Chu Xuhua nced at everyone and said loudly, ¡°Mother, can you help me prepare the betrothal gifts? I want to propose marriage to Ruyue.¡±


    Li Qingyu¡¯s smile reached her ears and she agreed readily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare immediately. Three dayster, you can officially propose to Ruyue.¡±


    The vigers immediately congratted her. ¡°Qingyu, congrattions.¡±


    ¡°How wonderful. Xuhua is the child we watched grow up. He¡¯s finally getting married.¡±


    ¡°The children have all grown up and are married one after another. Qingyu, your family is really blessed.¡±


    Li Qingyu epted all the good words and smiled. ¡°When Xuhua gets married, pleasee and help again.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course. We have toe and join in the fun.¡±


    Li Qingyu was proud. ¡°Alright, when the wedding date is set, I¡¯ll inform you immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Li Qingyu happily pulled Shen Ruyue into the house¡­


    ¡°Ruyue, do you have any special requests? Now that our family is well off, we¡¯ll definitely satisfy all your requests. We will definitely prepare a grand wedding for you.¡±


    Shen Ruyue hugged Li Qingyu and felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Aunt, I don¡¯t have any requests. I just want to marry Xuhua and build a family with him.¡±


    Li Qingyu patted Shen Ruyue¡¯s hand. ¡°I understand you. Xuhua is a good child. He will treat you well. When you marry over, you can live in a new house. It¡¯s just the two of you. You can eat by yourselves ore over to eat with us. It¡¯s up to you¡­¡±


    Shen Ruyue was very touched. It was rare to see such an open-minded and kind mother-inw. ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡±


    Li Qingyu said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What other brides have, you will also have it.¡±


    Li Qingyu treated Shen Ruyue as her daughter and daughter-inw.


    Shen Ruyue could not help but shed tears of joy. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled gently. ¡°Ruyue, my good child.¡± In the end, Shen Ruyue was only 17 or 18 years old. She looked mature, but at the bottom of her heart, she was still a child.


    At the foot of the mountain.


    An Shanwu looked at thergend and was very puzzled. ¡°Miss Chu, you bought such arge area just to build a workshop?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyway, it¡¯s not expensive. It¡¯s only 20 taels.¡±


    An Shanwu thought to himself that rich people are so willful.


    ¡°Miss Chu, are you still going to modify the blueprint?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to modify it.¡±


    An Shanwu said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange for my people to break the ground right away.¡± Building a workshop was not like building a house. There was no need to find an auspicious date.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, An Shanwu took the blueprint and called 15 people over. They immediately got busy in an orderly manner.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and walked into the forest.


    She nned to go to the ce where the wolves gathered and see if there were any abandoned wolf cubs. She would pick a few and give one to Li Qingyin. The rest would be used to guard the workshop at the foot of the mountain.


    The ce where the wolves gathered was usually deep in the forest, near the mountains¡­


    After Chu Qingzhi entered the forest, she flew deeper andnded beside a cypress tree.


    There was a grasnd around ten square meters at the side. A group of wolves was resting there. When they saw Chu Qingzhiing over, they only nced at her and continued to sleep with their eyes closed.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the wolf pack and asked, ¡°Are there any wolf cubs?¡±


    A wolf with a tuft of ck fur on its head ran over and barked at Chu Qingzhi before running in a direction. ?

 Chapter 305 - 305: A Narcissist

    Chapter 305: A Narcissist


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows and followed.


    She turned, turned again, crossed a stream, and then there was a ¡°woof¡± sound¡­


    Chu Qingzhi did not stop and flew towards the voice.


    It was a lush bush of fern. Under the fern was a nest that looked like a chicken nest. Beside the nesty a dead female wolf, and in the nest were three hungry wolf cubs.


    The wolf cubs were all white and looked very simr to dogs. However, their mouths were slightly longer and more aggressive.


    Chu Qingzhi reached out her index finger and tapped the foreheads of the three wolf cubs. Then, she cast a spell on the dead female wolf and buried it.


    After that, she grabbed the three wolf cubs one by one and ced them on her arm before flying out of the forest.


    Her luck was not bad. She found three wolf cubs.


    An Shanwu was stunned when he saw Chu Qingzhi walking out with three wolf cubs.


    Wolves lived in packs and were the most protective of their cubs. How did she take away the wolf cubs?


    He could not help but take another look at Chu Qingzhi. She did not look injured at all. Instead, she was calm andposed. This girl¡­ was not simple.


    ¡°Miss Chu, this wolf cubs¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said casually, ¡°1 picked them up in the forest.¡±


    Then, Chu Qingzhi walked away under the admiring gazes of everyone.


    Wu Yaqing was ying on the swing. When she saw Chu Qingzhi carrying the wolf cubs home, she immediately ran over excitedly. ¡°Ah!! Qingzhi, where did you pick up so many puppies?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at her. ¡°Yaqing, have you seen a wolf?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Wu Yaqing reacted and shouted excitedly, ¡°All!!! Qingzhi, are you holding wolf cubs?¡±


    These words attracted the attention of everyone around. Qingzhi was really bold. She even dared to take away wolf cubs. However, Qingzhi knew martial arts, so taking away a few wolf cubs shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Yes, the vigers had a blind faith in Chu Qingzhi now. No matter what unexpected things she did, everyone felt that it was normal.


    Li Qingyu looked around and pointed at the empty chicken coop in the corner. ¡°Qingzhi, put them in the nest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi walked over and ced the three wolf cubs in the chicken coop. As soon as she put them down, they started to whimper.


    A viger asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°I think so,¡± a viger said quickly. ¡°Qingzhi, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go home and squeeze some goat milk to feed them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thanked her. ¡°Auntie, thank you.¡±


    The auntie waved her hand and walked out of the courtyard. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved at Xu Songnian, who was standing at the door. ¡°Songgnian,e here.¡±


    Xu Songnian hurriedly ran over. ¡°Fifth Cousin.¡± He looked up respectfully.


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at the wolf cubs. ¡°Feed themter. When they can live without milk, take one home to guard the house. No one will dare to cause trouble at your house in the future.¡±


    Xu Songnian¡¯s eyes lit up, filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Fifth Cousin.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Xu Songnian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You must take good care of the wolf cub. You can¡¯t abuse it, understand?¡±


    Xu Songnian hurriedly said, ¡°Fifth Cousin, 1 can¡¯t wait to like it. Why would I abuse it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Good.¡±


    The auntie quickly brought the goat milk over. ¡°Qingzhi, it¡¯s still warm. Feed it.¡±


    Xu Songnian took the bowl. ¡°Thank you, Aunt. Fifth Cousin asked me to feed the wolf cubs.¡±


    ¡°Then be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Xu Songnian ced the bowl on the ground, then carried the three wolf cubs out and ced them beside the bowl.


    The three wolf cubs smelled the milk. They were probably starving. They stuck their heads out and drank it in a hurry.


    At this moment, Shen Ruyue walked over. Her fair face was as red as a peach blossom in March. She said shyly, ¡°Qingzhi, 1 have good news for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked over and asked curiously, ¡°What good news?¡±


    Shen Ruyue whispered shyly, ¡°Xuhua is going to propose to me.¡±


    A trace of surprise shed across Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes. She smiled and asked, ¡°Why did my brother suddenly be enlightened?¡±


    Shen Ruyue pointed in the direction of the old house. ¡°Just now, Zhang Ziyang said that he would take me away. Then, Xuhua¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Looks like my brother just needed a push.¡±


    Shen Ruyue didn¡¯t know whether to agree or disagree¡­


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely urge my brother to prepare the betrothal gifts well and not let my sister-inw suffer.¡±


    Shen Ruyue pouted. ¡°We¡¯re not married yet.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±


    Shen Ruyue¡¯s face turned even redder. She stomped her feet and ran away shyly.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Shen Ruyue¡¯s back andughed. She looked cuter when she was shy.


    Zhang residence.


    Zhang Ziyang pushed the door open and entered the room in exasperation, mming the door. ¡°I won¡¯t let Chu Xuhua off. I definitely won¡¯t!¡±


    Lu Tian followed him into the room. ¡°Young Master, we can¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    Zhang Ziyang was indignant. ¡°Shen Ruyue is so beautiful. How can I let a boor have her? Only 1 am worthy of Ruyue.¡±


    Lu Tian didn¡¯t think so. In fact, she felt that Chu Xuhua was not bad. He was protective of Ruyue and looked quite responsible. Moreover, Chu Xuhua had a powerful sister who was personally conferred as a baroness by the emperor. Even the county magistrate respected her. They weren¡¯t just a farmers¡¯ family.


    As a servant girl, if she could marry into such a family and be the main wife, she would also be willing.


    However, she wouldn¡¯t say this. ¡°Young Master, since Ruyue already has someone in her heart, why don¡¯t you just give up?¡±


    ¡°Give up?¡± Zhang Ziyang sneered, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Ruyue can only marry me. Only I am worthy of her.¡±


    Normal girls would not be willing to be a concubine. Moreover, it seemed that Chu Xuhua¡¯s family was not bad either. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re already married.¡±


    However, Zhang Ziyang felt that it was normal for a man to have multiple concubines. Moreover, he misinterpreted his unwillingness to give up on Shen Ruyan as a sign of his deep affection. ¡°So what if I¡¯m married? I¡¯ll dote on her if she bes my concubine.¡±


    Lu Tian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°Young Master, do you really like Ruyue?¡±


    Zhang Ziyang said without hesitation, ¡°Of course. If I don¡¯t like her, will I look for her? If I don¡¯t like her, why do i want to bring her back?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, what do you n to do next then?¡±


    Zhang Ziyang clenched his fists and said hatefully, ¡°As long as Chu Xuhua is gone, Shen Ruyue will be mine.¡±


    Lu Tian¡¯s heart skipped a beat.. ¡°Young Master, are you going to kill Chu Xuhua?¡±

 Chapter 306 - 306: Arrival of an Esteemed Guest

    Chapter 306: Arrival of an Esteemed Guest


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhang Ziyang¡¯s face was dark as he snorted. ¡°Why would 1 kill him? It¡¯s more fun to torture him.¡±


    Lu Tian looked at Zhang Ziyang¡¯s expression and felt inexplicably terrified. ¡°Young Master, what exactly do you want to do?¡±


    Zhang Ziyang nced at Lu Tian coldly. ¡°You¡¯ll know when it¡¯s time for you to know.¡±


    Lu Tian did not dare to ask again. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Zhang Ziyang waved his hand. ¡°Go.¡±


    Shuiyun County.


    Ning Yuting lifted the curtain of the carriage and showed it to Grandpa Ning. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you think Shuiyun County is good?¡±


    Grandpa Ning smiled and nodded. ¡°The people live in harmony. It¡¯s indeed not bad.¡±


    The carriage kept moving forward until it reached the entrance of the Pure and Gentle Women¡¯s Clothing Shop.


    Ning Yuting pointed at the shop on the street and said, ¡°Grandpa, this is the shop opened by Qingyue. It specializes in making dresses for girls. 1 want to pick her up and go back together.¡±


    Grandpa Ning smiled at his grandson. ¡°You are talking about Qingyue nonstop from the capital to here.¡±


    Ning Yuting said, ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you always teach me that a good man is a man who loves his wife?¡±


    Grandpa Ning smiled. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll go with you and take a look at my granddaughter-inw¡¯s shop.¡±


    Ning Yuting got out of the carriage first and helped Grandpa Ning down. After hesitating for a moment, Ning Yuting whispered, ¡°Grandpa, Qingyue is timid. Don¡¯t say anything to scare her.¡±


    Grandpa Ning nced at Ning Yuting with a dark gaze. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go in alone.¡±


    Ning Yuting was unwilling. ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Grandpa Ning insisted, ¡°Wait here.¡±


    Ning Yuting agreed helplessly. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t let me wait for too long.¡±


    Grandpa Ning ignored Ning Yuting and walked in with his hands behind his back.


    The moment he entered, he attracted a lot of attention¡­


    The peopleing and going here were all girls. This was the first time an old man hade in. The assistant hurriedly went in to report to Chu Qingyue.


    Chu Qingyue also found it strange when she heard that and immediately came out of the inner room.


    The old man looked to be in his fifties or sixties. He was dressed in top-notch clothes and had the temperament of a minister. One look and one could tell that he was not an ordinary person.


    However, Chu Qingyue treated all the customers equally. As she sized up Grandpa Ning, she walked up to him. ¡°Sir, our shop sells dresses from girls¡­¡±


    Grandpa Ning sized up Chu Qingyue. Chu Qingyue was wearing a moon-colored dress. Her skin was fair and glowing. Her eyes were gentle and graceful, and her voice was soft. She was quite likable.


    ¡°Are you Chu Qingyue?¡±


    Chu Qingyue looked a little stunned. ¡°Sir, you know me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter¡­¡± Grandpa Ning nced at the shop. It was clean and tidy. The clothes were disyed in an orderly manner.


    The youngdy was polite and didn¡¯t give off an impression of a snob. She dressed up simply and looked like a good girl.


    ¡°Good, good¡­¡±


    Then he walked out.


    Chu Qingyue was confused. What was going on?


    ¡°Qingyue!¡± Ning Yuting walked in quickly. As he walked, his green and white clothes fluttered, making him look very heroic.


    When Chu Qingyue saw Ning Yuting, she couldn¡¯t care less and quickly walked towards him. ¡°Yuting.¡±


    As soon as Ning Yuting approached Chu Qingyue, his gaze immediately darkened. He asked with heartache, ¡°What¡¯s that on your face?¡±


    Chu Qingyue subconsciously covered half of her face that had been pped in the morning. Although the swelling had subsided, there were still some red marks. It was not obvious when she was standing in the shades just now, but now that she was standing in the sunlight, those marks stood out from her tender face.


    Ning Yuting was a little anxious. He asked again, ¡°Qingyue, don¡¯t hide anything. Tell me the truth.¡±


    Chu Qingyue did not want to hide it. Fifth Sister had said that husband and wife should be honest with each other.


    Sometimes, even if you felt that hiding a certain thing would do good to the other party, in reality, it might hurt them.


    ¡°Today at Cloud Embroidery Workshop, my Senior Sister and Master had a quarrel, so I wanted to mediate between them. However, I didn¡¯t expect Senior Sister¡¯s temper to be worse than I imagined. Before 1 could say anything, she pped me¡­¡±


    Previously, she did not feel aggrieved, but in front of the person she loved, she revealed her weak side. After Chu Qingyue said this, her eyes turned slightly red.


    Ning Yuting¡¯s heart ached. He took out a handkerchief and wiped Chu Qingyue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t let you suffer for nothing.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Qingyue suddenly became strong again. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t care about them anymore. 1¡¯11 just take this as a lesson.¡±


    Ning Yuting gently caressed Chu Qingyue¡¯s face with his fingers, his eyes filled with pity. ¡°What if she hits you again?¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t owe her anything. If she dares to hit me again, I¡¯ll hit her too.¡±


    Ning Yuting was amused. ¡°I support you. Hit her as hard as you can. With me around, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you.¡±


    Chu Qingyueughed. ¡°If you beat her to death, you¡¯ll go to jail.¡±


    Ning Yuting said very naturally, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll go to jail for you.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t do things that vite thew, but we can teach her a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Ning Yuting pulled Chu Qingzhi out of the shop. ¡°Qingyue, let me introduce someone to you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was curious. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when youe out.¡± Ning Yuting pulled Chu Qingyue to the front of the carriage. Then, Chu Qingyue was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­¡±


    Ning Yuting introduced, ¡°Qingyue, he¡¯s my grandfather.¡±


    Chu Qingyue hurriedly bowed. ¡°Greetings, Old Master Ning.¡±


    Grandpa Ning had a good impression of the girl in front of him. He said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. Just call me Grandpa.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was a little embarrassed. ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    Ning Yuting smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa likes you very much. He already treats you as his granddaughter-inw. It¡¯s fine to call him Grandpa.¡±


    Chu Qingyue blushed. After thinking for a while, she called out softly, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Grandpa Ningughed heartily.


    ¡°Yuting, help Grandpa into the carriage. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll close the shop and go back with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    Under everyone¡¯s tireless efforts, the foundation of the beer workshop was already built.


    Chu Qingzhi was supervising at the side. When the sun was about to set, she asked everyone to get off work.


    An Shanwu and Nie Huiyang walked back on the road as usual. The afterglow of the setting sun fell on their backs, as if they were carrying fruits from a harvest.


    ¡°Huiyang, Sister Ruyue is getting married,¡± An Shanwu suddenly said.


    Nie Huiyang was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Sister Ruyue told me herself. You went to relieve yourself, so you didn¡¯t hear it. She asked me to tell you.¡± An Shanwu smiled. His little sister was finally going to have a family.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. She¡¯s marrying Chu Xuhua, right?¡± Nie Huiyang said, ¡°Chu Xuhua is quite responsible and reliable. Sister Ruyue will definitely be happy if she marries him.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. I¡¯ll go to the jewelry shop in the countyter and buy some jewelry to add to the dowry for Sister Ruyue,¡± An Shanwu said happily.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going with,¡± Nie Huiyang said with a hearty smile..

 Chapter 307 - 307: Gift

    Chapter 307: Gift


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the kitchen, Li Qingyin walked straight to Li Qingyu¡¯s side. She wiped her hands and whispered, ¡°Third Sister, Wenlin is out of danger. We are going back now.¡±


    Li Qingyu turned around. ¡°Why are you going back in such a hurry? You can go back after dinner.¡±


    Li Qingyin said uneasily, ¡°Third Sister, your family has already helped us so much. I-I¡¯m too embarrassed.¡±


    Li Qingyu patted Li Qingyin¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re my sister. What¡¯s wrong with helping you? Don¡¯t feel burdened.¡±


    ¡°Third Sister¡­¡± Li Qingyin lowered her head and cried.


    Li Qingyu hurriedly hugged Li Qingyin with one hand and caressed her back. ¡°Qingyin, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s okay. The hard times will pass. I¡¯ll ask Qingzhiter and see if she can give you any ideas to make money.¡±


    Li Qingyin was very happy, but she still refused. ¡°Third Sister, don¡¯t trouble Qingzhi. She helped me a lot, but 1 didn¡¯t do anything for her.¡±


    Li Qingyuforted, ¡°She¡¯s your niece. It¡¯s fine to help.¡±


    Li Qingyin felt bad.


    All these years, only her Third Sister was willing to help her. Her parents only cared about their sons, Li Qinghu and Li Qingwu. If not for her Third Sister, she really did not if she could have survived.


    Li Qingyuforted her. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still crying like a child. Everyone willugh at you.¡±


    Li Qingyin smiled through her tears and said, ¡°Theyugh because they are jealous that 1 have such a good sister.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled and wiped Li Qingyin¡¯s tears. ¡°Go to the old house and get some firewood for me. It¡¯s about to run out.¡±


    She wanted to divert her sister¡¯s attention. Seeing her sister cry, she also felt bad.


    Li Qingyin replied readily, ¡°I¡¯ll go immediately.¡±


    In Yunfei School.


    After school was over, there would be an endless stream of students walking out.


    The students were all wearing the same white uniform. The scene was very spectacr.


    There were two locust trees nted at the entrance of the school. It was said that they were nted when the school was built. The tree was very lush and tall, with many branches and leaves. It looked green. Just by looking at these two trees, one could tell that the school had a long history.


    The Marial Top Scorer, Jiang Zhaoyong, hurried his footsteps. ¡°Chu Xuyuan, Chu Xuyao.¡±


    The two of them were walking out when they heard the sound. They turned around¡­


    Jiang Zhaoyong was in his early twenties. He had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. His body was tall and lean, and he wore a ck robe.


    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Xuyuan was a little more outgoing. When the two brothers were together, it was usually Chu Xuyuan who spoke. Chu Xuyao was a man of few words.


    Jiang Zhaoyong stuffed a box into Chu Xuyuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Take this back to your fourth sister.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan quickly stuffed the box back into Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s hand and asked in confusion, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go personally?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong, a man, suddenly became shy. ¡°1 just don¡¯t have time.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan mercilessly exposed Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s clumsy excuse. ¡°In the entire school, you have the most free time.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong negotiated. ¡°If you guys can help me deliver it, I¡¯ll teach you some moves.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was about to say something when Chu Xuyao stopped him. ¡°Alright, we agree.¡±


    After learning martial arts, not only could they protect themselves, but they could also fly around like Fifth Sister. How impressive would that be?


    Chu Xuyuan turned to look at Chu Xuyao in surprise.


    Chu Xuyao was calm andposed. He spread his hands at Jiang Zhaoyong. ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong hurriedly ced the box in Chu Xuyao¡¯s hand with both hands.


    Chu Xuyao took the box and continued walking towards Fu Bao.


    Chu Xuyuan quickly chased after him.


    Jiang Zhaoyong rubbed his chin and looked at Chu Xuyao¡¯s back thoughtfully.


    When the two little fellows returned home, the house was lively.


    The Chu family was gathered in the central room. There was also the vige elder, the vige chief, Matchmaker Chu, and some other elders.


    ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother, Father, Mother¡­¡± Chu Xuyuan rushed into the new house like a gust of wind. Chu Xuyao followed behind. His small body was very straight, as if he was standing against the wall. He had the aura of a gentleman.


    Li Qingyu took the two children¡¯s school bags and ced them in the room. Then, she introduced them to someone.


    ¡°Xuyuan, Xuyao, he¡¯s Brother Yuting¡¯s grandfather. Call him Grandpa Ning.¡±


    The two children called out obediently, ¡°Grandpa Ning.¡±


    Grandpa Ning looked at the two children. ¡°Good children. Your names are Xuyuan and Xuyao, right?¡±


    The two of them said in unison, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I prepared some greeting gifts for you.¡± Grandpa Ning took out two long boxes. ¡°This is for you.¡± The others had already received their gift.


    The two children did not take it. Instead, they looked at Li Qingyu, who nodded at them.


    Seeing this, Grandpa Ning was even more satisfied with the upbringing of this family. Not only did they have many children, but they also taught them well. ¡°Take it, boys. It¡¯s not something expensive.¡±


    Only then did the two children take the things. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Ning.¡±


    Grandpa Ning had given them brushes. There were three different styles of brushes, and they were all the best ones. The two children liked them at a nce.


    Li Qingyu patted the two children¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Go out and y. The adults still have something to talk about.¡±


    The two children shook their heads in unison. ¡°No, we have to listen too.¡± This concerned Second Sister¡¯s future. How could they stay out of it?


    Li Qingyu looked around. ¡°Then go and get a stool to sit on.¡±


    ¡°No need. We¡¯ll sit beside Grandpa Ning.¡± Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao walked over and sat on both sides of Grandpa Ning. They had to see if Grandpa Ning really liked Second Sister. If he didn¡¯t like her, Second Sister¡¯s life in the future would be miserable.


    Grandpa Ning thought that the two children found him approachable and was very happy. ¡°Alright, you can stay and listen. One day, you will also have to find a wife and get married.¡±


    When they heard this, they immediately felt embarrassed. Chu Xuyuan muttered, ¡°We¡¯re still young.¡±


    Grandpa Ningughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. You¡¯ll be ready to marry in ten years.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan tugged at Grandpa Ning¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Grandpa Ning, let¡¯s talk about Brother Yuting. Don¡¯t mention us.¡±


    Grandpa Ning smiled even more happily. The two boys were really fun.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about him.¡±


    Seeing that the topic was no longer on them, the two children could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Marriage was still a long way off for them.


    Grandpa Ning let out a low cough and pulled a serious face. ¡°Brother Chu Tai, Sister-inw, Chu Rong, Qingyu, the betrothal gifts are all in the box. You can open it and take a look. If you¡¯re not satisfied, we can add more to it.¡±


    Grandpa Ning gave Ning Yuting a look, and Ning Yuting went to open the box.


    The betrothal gift was prepared ording to the standard of the betrothal gift given by Tang Jinghong..

 Chapter 308 - 308: A Wedding Dress

    Chapter 308: A Wedding Dress


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There were also many vigers gathered at the door. When they saw therge boxes, they could not hide the envy in their eyes.


    ¡°Qingyu has found another rich son-inw. To be able to prepare so many betrothal gifts, this family is not simple.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Ning Yuting is from a wealthy family in the capital. Moreover, he¡¯s the eldest son and eldest grandson of the first wife. He will inherit the family business in the future.¡±


    ¡°That good?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Qingzhi is amazing. She saved Ning Yuting and put him and her sister together.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s all fate.¡±


    The vige chief and the matchmaker checked the betrothal gift. They were amazed. Although the betrothal gift was not as generous as Tang Jinghong¡¯s, it was not much different. What a rich family.


    Look at the jade bracelet, the tea leaves, and the iparably smooth fabric. Most importantly, there were a thousand taels of silver. A thousand taels of silver. This was an astronomical figure to the vigers.


    The matchmaker handed the betrothal gift list to Li Qingyu and smiled. ¡°Qingyu, congrattions on getting another good son-inw.¡± This meant that there was no problem with the betrothal gifts and it matched the list.


    Li Qingyu was overjoyed. She took the betrothal gift list and hurriedly served tea. ¡°Sit, everyone.¡±


    After the betrothal gifts were in ce, it was time to discuss the wedding date.


    The wedding date was usually decided by the groom¡¯s side. Then, they would ask the bride for her opinion. If the bride did not have any objections, they could start preparing it.


    Grandpa Ning took out a red box. There were three pieces of red paper in the box. Each piece of paper had a date written on it. They were all suitable dates for marriage.


    They were September 9th, September 19th, and October 10th.


    ¡°Future inws, which date do you think is more suitable?¡±


    Li Qingyu wanted to hold her eldest son¡¯s wedding first before holding her second daughter¡¯s just for the sake of order.


    ¡°Inw, I think September 19th is not bad. This way, there will be more time. Qingyue will have more time to get ready.¡±


    Grandpa Ning looked at Ning Yuting. After all, it was his grandson¡¯s wedding. Ning Yuting agreed readily. ¡°Auntie, we¡¯ll do as you say, but I have something to discuss with everyone.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded. ¡°Tell us.¡±


    Ning Yuting said, ¡°It takes more than four hours to go from here to the capital. It¡¯s a long journey. I want to bring you to our courtyard in the capital on the eve of our wedding and let Qingyue get married from there. What do you think?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun suddenly interrupted, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to my house?¡±


    Chu Qingyue was his master¡¯s family, so he didn¡¯t mind helping if he could. Moreover, Chu Qingyue treated him quite well.


    ¡°Which family are you from?¡± Grandpa Ning looked at Yuan Hongjun and thought to himself, This young man looks quite outstanding and should be from a big family.


    Yuan Hongjun kept it a secret. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in the future.¡±


    Bao Linjiang was not to be outdone. ¡°You can also stay in my house. My family is not inferior to his.¡±


    ¡°And you are from?¡± Grandpa Ning looked at Bao Linjiang.


    Bao Linjiang smiled mischievously. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in the future.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Why were they acting so mysteriously?


    Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°How about this? It just happens that we need to prepare a dowry for Second Sister. When the timees, we¡¯ll buy a house in the capital and get married from our own home.¡±


    This was the best solution.


    Chu Tai was the first to raise his hand in agreement. ¡°I agree.¡±


    When Qingyue married into the capital, she would have no one to rely on. Buying a house could give Qingyue a ce to fall back on, and she would have more confidence in her husband¡¯s family.


    Granny Chu echoed, ¡°I agree too.¡±


    Chu Rong and Li Qingyu also agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s do as Qingzhi says.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took over the job. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this. Coincidentally, Jinghong is in the capital. I¡¯ll let him take care of it.¡±


    Li Qingyu thought about it and said, ¡°Qingzhi, remember to say thank you to Jinghong for us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°1¡¯11 tell him.¡±


    Chu Qingyue¡¯s marriage was decided just like that.


    After dinner, Li Qingyu asked Chu Xuhua and Chu Xujin to send Li Qingyin¡¯s family of three home.


    She went to make arrangements for everyone¡¯s amodations. Now that there were more guests, the rooms had to be rearranged.


    There were a total of seven rooms on the second floor. Chu Qingzhi stayed in one room alone. This did not change.


    The four elders in the family felt that they owed Chu Qingzhi, so they favored her more. Actually, everyone in the family, from old to young, favored her. Regardless of whether they had money or not, they wanted to treat her better.


    Chu Xuhua and Chu Xujin went to sleep in the old house. Their room was given to Grandpa Ning. He would only stay for two days.


    Ning Yuting also went to sleep in the old house. He had asked for it himself.


    Li Zhangjie also went to live in the old house. He said that he wanted to guard the two workshops to prevent theft.


    The guest room was for Wu Yaqing and Ge Lihua.


    The rest remained unchanged.


    Chu Qingning carried a bouquet of flowers to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s room, followed by a few sisters.


    Chu Qingning ced the flowers on the desk. ¡°Fifth Sister, these are the roses 1 picked. Use it to decorate your room.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the roses and then at the other flowers in the room.


    The flowers that Tang Jinghong gave her were still blooming brightly, as if time had stopped.


    Seeing the flowers made her involuntarily miss Tang Jinghong. He should have arrived in the capital, right?


    ¡°Thank you, Fourth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingning sat at the table and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me.¡±


    Chu Qingyue continued and said mysteriously, ¡°Let me show you something.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was holding a bag in her hand. From the shape, it looked like clothes.


    Shen Ruyue urged, ¡°Open it.¡±


    Wu Yaqing walked over and sat beside Chu Qingning. ¡°Everyone, guess what it is?¡±


    ¡°A wedding dress!¡± the cold beauty Ge Lihua suddenly said.


    Chu Qingyue paused and turned around to ask, ¡°Lihua, did you take a peep at it without us knowing?¡±


    Ge Lihua¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°I guessed it. You were hugging the bag so preciously. It must be very important to you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re so smart. It¡¯s a wedding dress.¡± As she spoke, she showed the wedding dress to her sisters. ¡°Does it look good?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sat on the stool by the table. ¡°It looks good. Second Sister, when did you make it?¡±


    Chu Qingyue said, ¡°It¡¯s been done for a long time. I was just waiting for you toe back and show it to you. Now that you say it looks good, I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi praised sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful!¡±


    In her heart, the wedding dress was the most beautiful. It was red and the red color stimted the vision the most. When one was in red, one would automatically be the center of attention..

 Chapter 309 - 309: A Wolf Fang

    Chapter 309: A Wolf Fang


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wu Yaqing teased, ¡°Ruyue, when are you going to embroider your wedding dress?¡±


    For women in this era, needlework was the most basic. They would embroider the wedding dress themselves. If they really did not know how to do it, they could ask their sisters and mother to help.


    Shen Ruyue¡¯s fair face turned slightly red. ¡°I¡¯ll start embroidering after Xuhua proposes to me. Don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m quite good at needlework.¡±


    They allughed.


    After that, Shen Ruyue said seriously, ¡°Qingzhi, it¡¯s almost the Mid-Autumn Festival. Should we prepare mooncakes to sell?¡±


    ¡°You reminded me.¡± Chu Qingyue handed a stack of paper to Shen Ruyue. ¡°I¡¯ve nned a few mooncakes. Prepare the ingredients first. I¡¯ll prepare the mold. There are still nine days left. Let¡¯s hurry up and make 20,000 mooncakes.¡±


    In this era, there were already mooncakes, but the filling was simple. She did not n to be creative about the looks but the fillings.


    Shen Ruyue flipped through the stack of papers with a curious look in her eyes. She had never seen these fillings. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the ingredients as soon as possible.¡±


    Wu Yaqing and Ge Lihua looked at each other and smiled. There was something delicious to eat again.


    Knock, knock, knock¡­ There was a knock on the door.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao walked in. Chu Xuyao was holding an exquisite box.


    Chu Qingyue looked at the two little fellows. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Chu Xuyao walked towards Chu Qingning and ced the box in her hand. ¡°Fourth Sister, this is from Jiang Zhaoyong.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Chu Qingning hurriedly ced the box back into Chu Xuyao¡¯s hand. As expected, they were siblings from the same father and mother. Her actions were exactly the same as Chu Xuyuan returning the box to Jiang Zhaoyong.


    She said awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t know him well. How can I take his things?¡±


    The girls in the room all looked at Chu Qingning gossipily¡­


    Chu Qingning became even more embarrassed and her tone became a bit harsher. ¡°Take it and return it to him tomorrow. Tell him that I don¡¯t want it, understand?¡±


    Wu Yaqing was a little curious and envious. The Chu sisters all had someone who liked them. She was a princess, but no one liked her. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want it, it won¡¯t hurt for us to take a look at what¡¯s inside, right?¡±


    Everyone wanted to see what was inside¡­


    Chu Qingning blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t be curious. Curiosity kills the cat. It¡¯s best to return it unopened.¡±


    Chu Xuyao thought about it. ¡°Fourth Sister, are you sure you don¡¯t want it? Senior Brother begged us to bring it back for you. From the looks of it, if you don¡¯t want it, he mighte to our house to look for you.¡±


    Chu Qingning¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°Come to look for me?¡±


    Chu Xuyao nodded. Based on his guess, there was a 90% chance that he would.


    Chu Qingning was helpless. ¡°Fifth Sister, what should I do?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was a little curious about the Martial Top Scorer. ¡°Take a look. If you really don¡¯t like him, return it to him in person and make things clear. If he still pesters you, I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. There¡¯s no need to teach him a lesson. It¡¯s just a gift.¡± The protectiveness in Chu Qingning¡¯s words made everyone look at her with gossips in their eyes. It was obvious that she had some feelings.


    Chu Xuyao handed the box back to Chu Qingning. ¡°Fourth Sister, open it yourself.¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled awkwardly. ¡°Then let¡¯s just take one look, just one¡­¡± She took the box and slowly opened it.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the box¡­


    Chu Qingning¡¯s expression slowly became stunned and confused.


    She took out the thing in the box. ¡°Fifth Sister, do you know what this is?¡±


    It was a wolf fang that had been polished. It was tied with a red string and could be worn as a ne. However, Chu Qingning did not recognize it and could not tell what it was.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°This is a wolf fang. Legend has it that the wolf fang has the power to eliminate demons and subdue demons. It can protect one¡¯s safety. It¡¯s an auspicious talisman and also represents loyalty. This is because wolves only have one partner in their lives.¡±


    Other than Wu Yaqing and Ge Lihua, everyone was shocked. ¡°Wolf fang?¡±


    Chu Qingning held the wolf fang in her hand. At the thought of loyalty, her face turned pink.


    Chu Xuyao asked, ¡°Fourth Sister, do you still want to return it now?¡±


    Chu Qingning immediately ced the wolf fang back into the box and ced it in Chu Xuyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Take it and return it to him.¡±


    Fourth Sister seemed to like it, but she still asked him to return it. Chu Xuyao felt that his smart brain was not enough to figure out what women were thinking.


    ¡°Fourth Sister, didn¡¯t Fifth Sister say that if you don¡¯t like it, you can return it yourself? If you want me to return it, do you want me to tell him you like it or don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Chu Qingning covered her face with both hands and pretended to be dissatisfied. ¡°How can he let someone else send the gift?¡±


    Chu Xuyao tried to figure out what Chu Qingning meant. Then, he probed, ¡°Fourth Sister, do you mean to let Senior Brother send it over personally?¡±


    Chu Qingning felt even more embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re not going to do your homework anymore?¡±


    Chu Xuyao said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished it.¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Chu Qingyue decided to help her sister. ¡°Xuyao, tell him that he has to send the gift personally. Only then will he be sincere.¡±


    Chu Qingning felt that Chu Qingyue had hit the nail on the head, but she had her own concerns. He was the Martial Top Scorer, and she was just a small farmer girl. Why did he like her?


    ¡°Xuyao, tell him that I¡¯ve been very busy recently. Tell him not to disturb me. If he wants to give me a gift, wait three months.¡±


    Time could be a test. What if that guy was just being whimsical?


    Chu Xuyao waited for a moment. Seeing that Chu Qingning did not change her words, he agreed. ¡°Fourth Sister, I understand. Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    Chu Qingning waved her hand. ¡°No, you guys can go back.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Chu Qingzhi suddenly thought of something. ¡°Xuyao, how was your examst time?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao puffed out their chests. ¡°We both got an A grade.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan said, ¡°Fifth Sister, the teacher asked us to study for another half a year so that we can try for the young schr examination.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi encouraged, ¡°If you continue to work so hard, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to be a young schr.¡±


    Chu Xuyao said, ¡°Fifth Sister, we will work hard.¡±


    Chu Qingyue asked with concern, ¡°You¡¯ve only been learning for a year. Are you confident?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was very confident, but his words were very humble. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt to give it a try. If I don¡¯t pass, I can take the exam again.¡±


    Chu Qingyue said, ¡°Go back and revise well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sisters.¡± The two children left.


    Wu Yaqing could not help but sigh. ¡°Where you are is not important. What¡¯s important is your attitude.¡±


    Everyoneughed, finding these words make sense.


    In the room, Chu Rong brought over a basin of warm water and ced it by the bed. ¡°Qingyu, soak your feet. I added the herbs Qingzhi gave me in the water. It can relieve your fatigue.¡±


    Li Qingyu¡¯s smile immediately appeared on her face. ¡°Chu Rong, you¡¯re getting more and more considerate.¡±


    Chu Rong said gratefully, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered so much with me. It¡¯s only right for me to be considerate to you.¡±


    Li Qingyu touched Chu Rong¡¯s face. This handsome face was old and had obvious wrinkles, but it looked even more pleasing to the eye. ¡°Chu Rong, I¡¯ve never regretted it.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I have to treat you better. Quick, put your feet in. When the water gets cold, it¡¯s less effective.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Qingyu was noticeably happy..

 Chapter 310 - 310: Golden-feathered Phoenix

    Chapter 310: Golden-feathered Phoenix


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Qingyu said, ¡°Chu Rong, I¡¯ve discussed the betrothal gifts for Ruyue with


    Qingzhi. Take Xuhua to buy the betrothal gifts tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Rong nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°For an outstanding girl like Ruyue to be willing to marry Xuhua, our Xuhua is really lucky.¡± Li Qingyu liked Shen Ruyue very much. She was smart and capable, not arrogant at all. She was very polite to everyone.


    She selectively forgot about Shen Ruyue¡¯s fierce side when she was working in the workshop.


    When Shen Ruyue was working, she was no-nonsense.


    Chu Rong said, ¡°1 think so too. In the future, let¡¯s treat Ruyue better. We can¡¯t beat and scold our daughter-inw like next door and cause our son and daughter-inw to divorce.¡±


    ¡°My daughter-inw is also my daughter. I can¡¯t bear to hurt her.¡± Li Qingyu had never thought of scolding her daughter-inw and putting up the air of a mother-inw.


    In her heart, it was not easy for her son to get a wife. Thest time Fan Jiayao broke off the engagement, it not only dealt a blow to Chu Xuhua, but also to her.


    Chu Rong nodded.


    Chu Qingyue came out of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s room and saw Ning Yuting sitting in the hall. She quickly walked over. ¡°Yuting, why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡±


    Ning Yuting stood up and handed Chu Qingyue a bottle of medicine. He said with concern, ¡°This is the medicine I asked Hongjun for. Take it and apply it on your face.¡±


    The marks on Chu Qingyue¡¯s face were already very faint. It was basically impossible to notice. There was no need to apply medicine.


    She didn¡¯t want to reject Ning Yuting¡¯s good intentions, so she took the medicine. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll apply itter.¡±


    Ning Yuting was a little shy like a young boy. ¡°Ok.¡±


    Chu Qingyue watched Ning Yuting leave. After Ning Yuting went downstairs, she leaned against the window and looked at him. The smile on her face did not fade. It was rare to meet a man who cared so much about her. She would cherish him.


    Ning Yuting returned to the old house with light footsteps. Coincidentally, Chu Xuhua was also back from sending his cousin and auntie back. ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t sleep. Do you want to drink some beer?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Xujin walked out of the house and answered first.


    Li Zhangjie said enthusiastically, ¡°1¡¯11 get you guys some beer.¡±


    Chu Xuhua found a short square table and ced it in the courtyard. He also took out some peanuts, walnuts, and red dates. Everyone brought out the stools and sat around the table.


    Li Zhangjie poured beer for everyone. ¡°You guys drink. I¡¯ll pour the beer for you.¡±


    Chu Xuhua patted Li Zhangjie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sit and drink with us.¡±


    Li Zhangjie smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Chu family did not treat him as a servant. Everyone treated him very well.


    Moreover, he had already saved up 20 taels of silver and some valuable gifts in just three to four months.


    When he thought of this, he was extremely d about his decision toe back then.


    Chu Xujin ate a red date and nced at the two of them. He asked curiously, ¡°Brother, Brother Yuting, you¡¯re getting married. How do you feel?¡±


    Chu Xuhua and Ning Yuting looked at each other and smiled. Ning Yuting said, ¡°I¡¯m a little nervous.¡±


    Chu Xujin was puzzled. ¡°Why are you nervous? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡±


    Chu Xuhua drank a bowl of beer and said after some thought, ¡°I¡¯m happy, but I¡¯m also nervous.¡±


    Chu Xujin looked like he wanted to know more.


    Chu Xuhua couldn¡¯t quite exin it. ¡°You¡¯ll know what it¡¯s like when you get married in the future.¡±


    Ning Yuting poured another bowl of beer for Chu Xuhua. Then, he raised the bowl and clinked it with Chu Xuhua¡¯s. ¡°Brother, drink.¡±


    Chu Xujin looked at Chu Xuhua, then at Ning Yuting with a puzzled expression.


    Chu Xuhua and Ning Yuting seemed to have reached a tacit understanding. They drank bowl after bowl, and Chu Xujin and Li Zhangjie became foils.


    The Xu Vige.


    In the room, Li Qingyin handed the medicine bowl to Xu Wenlin and said gently, ¡°Wenlin,e, drink the medicine.¡±


    Xu Wenlin frowned. In the end, she pinched her nose and drank the bitter medicine in one gulp. ¡°Mother, this medicine tastes terrible.¡±


    Li Qingyin gently tapped Xu Wenlin¡¯s forehead. ¡°Stopining. Your fifth cousin personally made it for you. You have to thank her in the future.¡±


    Xu Wenlin said seriously, ¡°Mother, I know. Fifth Cousin saved my life. I¡¯ll remember her kindness for the rest of my life.¡±


    Li Qingyin smiled and said, ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Xu Songnian walked over. ¡°Mother, Sister, the bath water is ready.¡±


    Li Qingyin looked at her sensible son and smiled. ¡°Go shower first. 1¡¯11 help your sister showerter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a showerter.¡± Xu Songnian walked towards Li Qingyin. ¡°Mother, shall we go and buy ducklings tomorrow?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi told them that she needed arge number of salted duck eggs. They could raise ducks toy eggs and marinate them to sell to her.


    Now that there were no duck eggs, they could buy from others and marinate them before selling them to Chu Qingzhi.


    Li Qingyin touched her son¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll clean up the pond first. Then, I¡¯ll find someone to build a shed. After that, we¡¯ll buy ducklings when we¡¯re ready. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Xu Songnian thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Mother, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Li Qingyin said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to help. You and your sister just have to go and take care of the bamboo forest. Your fifth cousin said that the rice dumpling business needs to expand and they are very short of bamboo leaves.¡±


    Xu Songnian said obediently, ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    Chu Qingzhi stood alone by the window and looked at Tianhe Peak in the distance in a daze. The cool night wind blew gently on her face. The wind chimes let out a soft crisp sound, which was very pleasant to the ears.


    She missed Tang Jinghong¡­


    She had been busy during the day, but now that she was alone, she could not help but miss him.


    After a while, she raised her finger and condensed a ball of light on her fingertip. She drew a golden-feathered phoenix in midair¡­ It was her mount in the cultivation world and was now in the Immortal World.


    She said to the golden-feathered phoenix, ¡°Jinghong, what are you doing now?¡±


    Then, with a light wave of her finger, the golden-feathered phoenix disappeared into the void and flew towards Tang Jinghong.


    After a while, Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°Jinghong, speak to the golden-feathered phoenix directly. It will bring your words to me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was now in the study of the general¡¯s residence. He had just instructed the secret guards to collect evidence of Si Yingzong¡¯s superior¡¯s crimes and find Si Yingzong¡¯s nephew. Just as he sat down and took a sip of water, he saw a golden light in the air. Out of void, a mighty and domineering golden-feathered phoenix flew out.


    The golden-feathered phoenix was the size of an eagle, which shocked him.


    The golden-feathered phoenix suddenly spoke. ¡°Jinghong, what are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°Jinghong, speak to the golden-feathered phoenix directly. It will bring your words to me.¡±


    Hearing this familiar voice, Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t help but smile.. Other than Qingzhi, who else had such an ability?

 Chapter 311 Sweet Words

    311 Sweet Words


    "Qingzhi, I was dealing with Si Yingzong''s matter just now. What about you? What are you doing now?" After saying that, he looked at the golden-feathered phoenix curiously, not knowing how it would bring his message back.


    The golden-feathered phoenix waited for a while. Seeing that Tang Jinghong was going to add anything, it pped its wings and flew into the void, disappearing.


    After the golden-feathered phoenix flew away, the study returned to darkness.


    Tang Jinghong fell into a daze.


    Qingzhi''s ability kept blowing his mind. What did Qingzhi not know?


    She was really bing more and more mysterious.


    Chu Qingzhi quickly received Tang Jinghong''s reply. At this moment, she was lying on the bed and listening to the message brought back by the golden-feathered phoenix.


    "I''m not doing anything. I was just thinking about you¡­" Chu Qingzhi replied. She really missed Tang Jinghong and was teasing him at the same time.


    The ancients were reserved. They tended to keep their feelings in their hearts and were too embarrassed to express it.


    She had to guide Jinghong to say something sweet to her.


    She imagined that if Jinghong said something romantic to her, she would probably jump up with tion.


    After the golden-feathered phoenix flew into the void, Chu Qingzhi got up from the bed and walked to the table to take a paper to draw.


    There was a scene that left a deep impression on her. It was the scene of Tang Jinghong testing the spear. That action of him holding the spear was so handsome that she wanted to record it in the form of a drawing.


    With a few strokes, the outline of the person appeared on the paper.


    At the same time, Tang Jinghong received Chu Qingzhi''s words. After hearing them, he smiled shyly and his heart palpitated.


    He also wanted to say "I miss you very much", but he was a man. If he said too explicitly, would Qingzhi think that he was too casual and not serious enough?


    Tang Jinghong slowly clenched his fists and pursed his lips. After hesitating for a long time, he coughed softly and said, "Qingzhi, I miss you too. Whenever I''m free, I''ll miss you."


    When Chu Qingzhi heard Tang Jinghong''s words, she couldn''t help but smile. It sounded like he had been wanting to say this for a long time but was just too shy to say it.


    "Jinghong, I''ll get the eagle to bring you some medicine in two days." Chu Qingzhi recalled that in the northern border, those sinister people always liked to use poison. It was impossible to guard against so many of them.


    Tang Jinghong was very touched. "I''ll be careful. Thank you, Qingzhi."


    "You''re wee." Chu Qingzhi''s tone was a little coquettish. "By the way, Jinghong, I want to buy a house for Second Sister in the capital¡­" She told him the reason for buying a house.


    "Leave this to me," Tang Jinghong said.


    "Okay," Chu Qingzhi replied.


    "Qingzhi, it''s gettingte. Go to sleep," Tang Jinghong said with concern.


    "I''ll sleep right away." Chu Qingzhi then said, "Jinghong, I''ll leave the golden-feathered phoenix to you. Stretch out your arm. If there''s anything you want to tell me, tap it and send me a message."


    Tang Jinghong followed Chu Qingzhi''s instructions and stretched out his arm. The golden-feathered phoenix swooped down and entered his forearm, turning into a small golden-feathered phoenix pattern.


    The pattern looked vivid, as if the golden-feathered phoenix was lying on its arm.


    Tang Jinghong gently touched the back of the little golden-feathered phoenix with his finger. His eyes were as gentle as water, as if he was looking at Chu Qingzhi.


    On the other side, Chu Qingzhi finished drawing. Then, she found a few wooden sticks and cast a spell to make a frame. She framed the drawing and hung it on the wall.


    After staring at the drawing in satisfaction for a while, Chu Qingzhi flew out of the window.


    ¡­


    When she arrived at the herb garden, Chu Qingzhi flew to the center and used a spell to change the attributes of the herbs.


    The reason why the herbs she nted were better was because she nted spiritual herbs while Chu Qingning and the others nted ordinary herbs.


    After the spell, all the herbs in the herb garden would turn into spiritual herbs and grow as well as the ones she nted.


    Under the spell, balls of light that looked like fireflies slowlynded on the herbs in the herb garden. It was as if countless fireflies were flying. The scene was very dreamy and beautiful.


    Chu Qingzhi consumed all her spiritual power to nourish all the herbs in the herb garden, making their growth catch up.


    She took out a basket and picked some mature herbs that she needed.


    She nned to refine antidotes, injury medicine, and life-saving pills.


    Antidotes and injury medicine could basically solve all the problems they encountered, but there would inevitably be life-threatening situations.


    The life-saving pills could protect the heart. As long as Tang Jinghong was still breathing, Chu Qingzhi could rush over and save him, but she hoped that Jinghong would not encounter such a situation.


    After picking the herbs, Chu Qingzhi flew back to her room.


    It was really more convenient for her to live alone. She could do whatever she wanted without worrying about others.


    At this moment, only Chu Qingzhi and the dogs weren''t sleeping in the entire Chu Vige. There were still some frogs and insects outside the window, croaking and chirping, which sounded good at night.


    Chu Qingzhi calmed herself down and started refining the medicine.


    Chu Qingzhi only finished refining all the medicine after the roosters started crowing.


    Chu Xuyao got off the horse and returned the box to Jiang Zhaoyong. "Fourth Sister 08:53


    asked you to look for her in three months to give this to her in person."


    She refined twenty antidotes, arge bottle of injury medicine, and ten life-saving pills.


    The life-saving pills required a lot of medicinal herbs. Moreover, they were all precious medicinal herbs, so the amount refined was naturally lesser.


    Chu Qingzhi stretched and called in the eagle that was resting on the roof. "Help me send the medicine to the capital."


    The eagle tilted its head, as if it was thinking about something, then pped its wings, indicating that it agreed.


    Chu Qingzhi ced the three medicine bottles on the eagle''s back and used her spiritual power to make sure they wouldn''t fall. Then, she pointed at the portrait. "Go to the General''s residence in the capital."


    The eagle nced at Tang Jinghong''s portrait and flew away.


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand and closed all the windows. Then, she climbed into bed and fell asleep.


    ¡­


    The bright red sun between the branches slowly emerged from the other side of the mountain.


    In Yunfei School.


    Jiang Zhaoyong had been waiting at the entrance of the school for a long time. At this moment, he was pacing back and forth anxiously. "Why aren''t they here yet?"


    After a while, he finally saw two children on horseback. His eyes lit up and he quickly went up to them.


    "Xuyuan, Xuyao¡­" Before he could finish his sentence, he saw the box in Chu Xuyao''s hand. He was slightly stunned, and disappointment quickly covered his face. He did not even have the mood to continue.


    Chu Xuyao got off the horse and returned the box to Jiang Zhaoyong. "Fourth Sister asked you to look for her in three months to give this to her in person."


    Jiang Zhaoyong was stunned for a moment before he smiled. His heart skipped a beat, as if he had fallen off a cliff and was pulled back in time. "Did your fourth sister really say that?"


    Chu Xuyao nodded. "Yes, don''t disturb Fourth Sister for the time being. Otherwise, it might backfire."


    "I know, I know." Jiang Zhaoyong took the box and left excitedly, looking exactly the same as when he had juste top in the martial arts examination.

 Chapter 312 Meeting an Old Friend

    312 Meeting an Old Friend


    Chu Xuyuan shouted at Jiang Zhaoyong''s back and chased after him. "Senior Brother, wait."


    Jiang Zhaoyong turned around. "Is there anything else?"


    Chu Xuyuan said expectantly, "Didn''t you say that you would teach us martial arts? When will it start? What do we need to prepare?"


    "Oh, about that." Jiang Zhaoyong pondered. Teach? Or not teach?


    Chu Xuyao was not as boisterous as Chu Xuyuan. He slowly walked up the stairs step by step and said calmly, "A gentleman should keep his word. Senior Brother, if you go back on your word, I guarantee that the news of you going back on your word will spread throughout the entire school the next day."


    Jiang Zhaoyong looked at Chu Xuyao''s tiny body and really did not believe it. "If you can do what you say, I will immediately teach you martial arts."


    Chu Xuyao did not say anything else. He threw a nce at Jiang Zhaoyong and walked past him into the school.


    Chu Xuyuan looked at Jiang Zhaoyong with a look that said, "You''re finished." Then, he ran after Chu Xuyao. "Ninth Brother, wait for me."


    Ninth Brother was smart to begin with. Moreover, after studying, he seemed to have be smarter. Jiang Zhaoyong was in trouble.


    ¡­


    Shuiyun County.


    "Buns, fresh steamed buns."


    "Pancakes, fresh pancakes."


    "Goods, top-notch goods. If we miss it, you''ll regret it."


    Both sides of the street were filled with small stalls. The sounds of hawking rose and fell. The pedestrians on the street walked around with baskets and bargained. It was very lively.


    Chu Xuhua and Chu Rong led the truck through one street after another. They bought ording to the betrothal gift list. This was the first time the father and son were so happy.


    Chu Xuhua nced at the dried straw mushrooms, dried fungus, and dried bamboo fungus. They were all of high quality. "Father, I think these are good. Why don''t we buy some back?"


    Chu Rong nodded. "Let me see."


    The father and son walked to the stall and started to choose¡­


    08:54


    "Chu First¡­" A very excited and surprised voice sounded behind Chu Xuhua. After he heard it, his expression turned ugly.


    "Chu First¡­" The voice came closer.


    Chu Rong turned around to find that it was Fan Jiayao.


    She was dressed in gray and wore a gray headscarf. Her hair was tied up with a wooden hairpin, and her skin was yellow. She looked unhealthy.


    He immediately frowned. In the past, she used to despise their family for being poor and was worried that she would suffer after marrying into the family. Why was she so happy to see Xuhua now?


    "Do we know you?" Although Chu Rong was honest, it did not mean that he was a pushover.


    Fan Jiayao''s expression froze, and her excitement faded. "I''m Fan Jiayao. Now that you''re rich, you don''t recognize me anymore?"


    When the surrounding people heard this, the way they looked at Chu Rong immediately changed¡­


    When Chu Xuhua heard this, he thought to himself, When did Fan Jiayao learn to y these tricks? To think that he used to like this woman. Only now did he know how blind he was!


    He turned around and stared at Fan Jiayao coldly. "You despise my family for being poor and broke off the engagement. Now that my family is better off, you want to get close to me. Why should we talk to someone like you?"


    With that, he pointed at Fan Jiayao''s hair. "And have you forgotten that you''re already married?"


    Only then did the onlookers notice that Fan Jiayao had alreadybed her hair up. They immediately thought of what Chu Xuhua had said just now and the way they looked at Fan Jiayao was filled with disdain¡­


    When Fan Jiayao saw that Chu Xuhua''s words had worked, she couldn''t help but be a little anxious. "Chu First, I was forced by my mother to marry. Your family didn''t prepare the betrothal gifts, so I could only cancel the engagement."


    Chu Xuhua had a new understanding of this woman. "Fan Jiayao, what do you mean my family didn''t prepare betrothal gifts? My mother asked the matchmaker to visit your house a few times. Your mother said that there was no hurry, and you avoided us. Now, you''re using us of this. Don''t you have a conscience?"


    Fan Jiayao was speechless. "I¡­"


    Chu Rong did not want Fan Jiayao to ruin their good mood. He said coldly, "Hurry up and leave. We still have to buy betrothal gifts to propose marriage."


    Fan Jiayao immediately exploded. She looked at the boxes in the truck. They were actually betrothal gifts. She was instantly jealous. "Who are you marrying?"


    The onlookers began to point fingers at Fan Jiayao. This woman was too shameless. She abandoned her fianc¨¦ first, and now that she saw that her fianc¨¦ was rich, she ran back. This kind of woman was the most despicable.


    Chu Xuhua said coldly, "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Fan Jiayao stared at Chu Xuhua and squeezed out the words from between her teeth. "Tell me. Who are you going to marry?"


    Chu Xuhua was annoyed. "I said it has nothing to do with you. Hurry up and leave." He didn''t want to talk to Fan Jiayao anymore. He turned around and continued choosing goods.


    Fan Jiayao couldn''t ept it. These were originally hers. Now, she watched helplessly as they were snatched away by another woman. She roared, "Chu First, how can you marry someone else? How can you marry someone else?!"


    Chu Rong said angrily, "If my son doesn''t marry someone else, then who? You? You''re a woman who despises the poor and loves the rich. If he marries you, I''m afraid my family will be in chaos!"


    Fan Jiayao reprimanded, "It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault. Why didn''t you earn money earlier? If you had, I would have married Chu First."


    Chu Rong was disgusted.


    Chu Xuhua quickly bought the goods and paid. "Dad, let''s go."


    He did not want to say another word to Fan Jiayao. This woman had gone crazy!


    Fan Jiayao ran over and stopped Chu Xuhua. "Chu First, can you marry me? I''ll be your wife. As long as you agree, I''ll go back and divorce immediately."


    The scene fell silent. Everyone was shocked by what this woman said.


    Chu Xuhua was certain that Fan Jiayao had gonepletely crazy for money. "I won''t marry you. Fan Jiayao, you''re already married. Leave."


    Fan Jiayao cried and shook her head. "Chu First, why didn''t you give me any chance?"


    Fan Jiayao actually pushed all the me to him. Chu Xuhua was speechless. "Father, I''ll leave first. You can go shopping alone."


    He walked past Fan Jiayao and left in a hurry.


    He had to leave first. Otherwise, Fan Jiayao would definitely pester them.


    Fan Jiayao wanted to catch Chu Xuhua, but she missed. She could not catch up to Chu Xuhua and could only watch him disappear in sight. "Chu First, why are you so heartless?"


    Chu Rong shook his head and led the horse away. To be honest, if Fan Jiayao had not broken off the engagement back then, everything would have been hers now. However, once she missed it, she missed it forever.


    Fan Jiayao looked ahead as if there was a mountain of gold there, but she could only look and never get it.


    She stumbled towards the gold mountain in her eyes and muttered something under her breath¡­


    After that, Chu Xuhua never saw Fan Jiayao again, and no one knew what happened to her. This person seemed to have disappeared from this world forever.

 Chapter 313 Forced to Apologize

    313 Forced to Apologize


    At the county office.


    Ever since Ge Lihua, the cold beauty, came to the county office, she was like a white crane mixed in with the chickens and immediately became the center of attention.


    There were many unmarried bachelors in the county office. When they saw Ge Lihua, their eyes lit up. It would be great if they could marry such a beautiful and capable girl.


    However, everyone''s enthusiasm was immediately extinguished when they faced Ge Lihua.


    Ge Lihua was top-notch in terms of looks, temperament, knowledge, and martial arts. The ten of thembined could notpare to her.


    Every time they faced Ge Lihua, everyone could not help but feel inferior.


    At this moment, Ge Lihua was teaching the constables how to fight on the training field behind the county office¡­


    When the county magistrate heard that it was very exciting, he brought his secretary over to take a look.


    "Nice move!" The constables apuded.


    The head constable was exchanging moves with Ge Lihua barehanded. After more than ten moves, Ge Lihua bent down and dodged the head constable''s back kick. She did it elegantly, causing everyone to cheer.


    Chu Xujin could not take his eyes off her. His heart was beating wildly, as if it was about to break out of his chest.


    The county magistrate could not help but p. "This girl''s body is so supple. If a man does this, I''m afraid his back will break."


    The secretary smiled and said, "Sir, you''ve recruited a talent."


    The county magistrate stroked his beard and smiled. "She''s indeed a talent."


    When Ge Lihua saw the two of them, she ended the spar and flew over.


    Afternding, she cupped her fists at the county magistrate. "Sir, I have something to ask of you."


    The county magistrate smiled and nodded. "What is it?"


    Ge Lihua said bluntly, "Sir, I want the exam question of the past ten Young Schr Examination."


    The county magistrate paused. "Someone in your family wants to take the Young Schr Examination?"


    Ge Lihua nodded. "Yes."


    08:55


    This was not a big deal. Anyone with some ability could get it. The county magistrate said, "I can give it to you, but you can''t spread it. Miss Ge, do you understand what I mean?"


    Ge Lihua cupped her hands. "Thank you, my lord. I understand."


    The county magistrate said to the secretary, "Get someone to copy it and give it to Miss Ge."


    The secretary replied, "Yes, my lord."


    Chu Xujin listened to their conversation and liked Ge Lihua even more. He did not expect Lihua to care so much about his family.


    In fact, Ge Lihua just wanted to repay the Chu family for taking care of her. She had lost her family, so this kind of care without asking for anything in return was rare and precious in her heart.


    ¡­


    At the General''s residence in the capital.


    Tang Jinghong put on his official uniform and was about to enter the pce when an eagle suddenly flew in from the window andnded on the table in his room.


    Tang Jinghong did not have a servant or servant girl. He did most of the things on his own. There was no one else in the room except him.


    He looked at the eagle and immediately saw the three bottles of medicine on its back¡­


    "Qingzhi''s execution is too impressive. She actually made so many medicines in one night."


    He walked over to take off the medicine bottles, and his cold face instantly softened. "Qingzhi¡­"


    He reached out and patted the eagle''s head. "I''ll go get you something to eat. Wait for a while. I''ll have to ask you to help me bring something back for Qingzhi in the afternoon."


    The eagle screeched twice¡­


    Tang Jinghong walked over to open the door. "Follow me."


    The eagle pped its wings and really flew away behind Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong brought the eagle to the kitchen. There was a new chicken bought by the servants. He chopped it up and ced it in the basin before bringing it to the eagle.


    The eagle immediately wolfed down the food with relish.


    When the servants in the kitchen saw this scene, their eyes widened.


    "General, where did this eaglee from?"


    "It flew here on its own. If ites to the kitchen in the future, give it something to eat."


    "Yes, General."


    Tang Jinghong touched the eagle''s head, his eyes filled with love.


    ¡­


    Cloud Embroidery Workshop.


    A servant girl walked towards Luo Yinhuan. "Miss, someone is looking for you outside."


    Luo Yinhuan thought that it was someone here to discuss business, so she said, "Go and invite that person into the living room. Serve tea. I''ll be right there."


    The servant girl bowed. "Yes, Miss."


    What awaited her was not a business talk¡­


    Luo Yinhuan walked into the living room and saw a refined young master in a white robe. The man had distinct facial features and a handsome face. "You are?"


    The man''s eyes were cold as he sized up Luo Yinhuan. He did not beat around the bush at all. "I''m Chu Qingyue''s fianc¨¦, Ning Yuting. You pped her yesterday. I''m here today to ask you to apologize to her!"


    Luo Yinhuan''s expression changed drastically. It was very ugly. "Do you think you are something just because you''re Chu Qingyue''s fianc¨¦? Do I have to apologize just because you asked me to?"


    "I''m not here to discuss." Ning Yuting''s attitude was cold. "Luo Yinhuan, you were carried out from somewhere 19 years ago¡­"


    At this point, he suddenly paused for a moment before continuing, "Do you know that the daughter of an official ve is still an official ve?"


    Luo Yinhuan could not help but stagger. The color on her face quickly faded, and she was extremely flustered. "W-What nonsense are you talking about?!"


    Ning Yuting''s voice was neither fast nor slow, but it contained a hint of threat. "I''ll give you five minutes. Apologize to Qingyue immediately. Otherwise, someone will definitelye looking for you."


    Luo Yinhuan red at Ning Yuting. The hatred and anger in her eyes could tear Ning Yuting apart if they were knives.


    Ning Yuting sat there calmly, patiently waiting for Luo Yinhuan to submit.


    Luo Yinhuan was a smart person. After calming down a little, she quickly analyzed the pros and cons. She suppressed her strong anger and gritted her teeth. "I''ll apologize."


    Ning Yuting looked at Luo Yinhuan and said, "You''re a smart person. I hope that you won''t cause trouble for Qingyue in the future. It''s best if we stay out of each other''s way. I''ll keep this secret forever."


    Luo Yinhuan flicked her sleeves and walked out. "This better be the case. Otherwise, I don''t mind perishing together with you."


    Ning Yuting nced at Luo Yinhuan and suddenly had an idea.


    ¡­


    In the corridor, Chu Qingyue looked at Luo Yinhuan, who was apologizing to her, and thought to herself, Did Luo Yinhuan''s head get hit by a hammer?


    Luo Yinhuan saw the look in Chu Qingyue''s eyes and clenched her fists even tighter. "Chu Qingyue, it''s my fault for hitting you. I was too impulsive that day. I won''t do it again."


    Chu Qingyue was not that innocent anymore. She had hit her. Even if she apologized, it wouldn''t change the fact that she had hit her. She looked at Luo Yinhuan without any emotions. "Since you''ve apologized, the grudge between us will be written off. However, in the future, let''s have nothing to do with each other."


    Luo Yinhuan hoped so too. "Okay."

 Chapter 314 Pregnant Woman

    314 Pregnant Woman


    In the Chu Vige.


    It was a cloudy day with a cool breeze.


    At noon, the empty space in front of the Chu family''s new house was filled with tables and stools. The old people sat at the table and chatted happily. The children ran around, ying. Laughter filled the air. The entire vige was as lively as the New Year.


    Grandpa Chu smiled as he greeted everyone, "Everyone, take a seat. The banquet is about to begin."


    The women in the vige immediately went to look for their sons and grandsons and pulled them over to sit on stools. There was a lot of delicious food today. It was said that there were twelve dishes.


    There were four cold dishes, two stir-fried dishes, two braised dishes, and four steamed dishes.


    Chu Xuede was the first toe out of the house with a tray in his hand. He said loudly, "Four cold dishes, red oil pig ears, chicken feet with pickled peppers, preserved eggs with green peppers, and asparagus lettuce."


    Someone came out after him, shouting, "Two stir-fried dishes, lean meat stir-fried with fungus, and double-fried pork."


    "Two braised dishes, braised pork, taro chicken."


    "Four steamed dishes, steamed taro, steamed fish, plum pickled pork, and steamed pork ribs."


    The children immediately cheered¡­


    "Wow, wow, wow. There are so many dishes!"


    "Aunt Chu, Uncle Chu, and Sister Qingzhi are too generous. There''s so much delicious food."


    "It feels like the New Year."


    ¡­


    The left and right sides of the door were decorated with dried red chili peppers given by the vigers, which was a traditional token of good wishes.


    Grandpa Chu was extremely proud. He stood at the entrance and spoke loudly.


    "Today is the day we officially move to the new house. We wee everyone toe and join us."


    Grandpa Chu gathered his emotions and said, "Let me say a few more words."


    "The Chu family can live a good life because I have a good granddaughter. If not for her, our family would definitely still be living in a dpidated run-down house."


    "I want to thank my granddaughter in front of everyone."


    Grandpa Chu looked at Chu Qingzhi lovingly and gratefully. "Qingzhi, thank you. Ever since you came back, it''s as if good fortune has descended on our family. Not only has life improved, but my grandsons have also found the things they want to do. The two younger ones even went to school to study¡­"


    As he spoke, Grandpa Chu could not help but cry. In the past, he only dared to dream of these. Now, even if it happened, he felt that it was unreal.


    Granny Chu hurriedly handed him a handkerchief. "We old people get sentimental easily. My apologies, everyone. Old man, wipe your tears."


    Grandpa Chu felt a little embarrassed. He took the handkerchief and quickly wiped his face. "I''m done speaking."


    After Grandpa Chu finished speaking, the vige chief walked over. "I also want to take this opportunity to thank Qingzhi."


    "In the past half a year, because of Qingzhi, not only were the vigers able to make a living, but they could also save up quite a bit to renovate their old house. This was absolutely impossible in the past."


    "Not only is she a lucky start to her family, but also to the Chu vige."


    After the vige chief finished speaking, everyone apuded¡­


    Chu Xuede echoed loudly, "Vige Chief is right. Qingzhi is our lucky star. We should all thank her. Let me say this. If anyone bullies her, it''s the same as bullying me. I will definitely not let him off!"


    "Count me in."


    "Count me in."


    Some of the young men in the vige echoed.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled when she heard everyone''s words. She felt good that her efforts were appreciated.


    Grandpa Chu cleared his throat. "Everyone, eat and drink well. I announce¡­" He dragged out his voice. "The banquet begins."


    "Yay!"


    "We can eat now!"


    The atmosphere instantly became lively as the children cheered.


    Li Qingyu walked towards the kitchen. "Qingyin, bring your children to eat."


    Li Qingyin came to help before dawn today and had been busy until now.


    She shook her head. "Third Sister, we will just scoop some rice and eat in the kitchen."


    "No need. There are seats for you. Quick, follow me." Li Qingyu pulled Xu Wenlin and Xu Songnian out.


    Li Qingyin followed him out.


    Wu Yaqing ran to sit at a table with the girls in the vige. She was carefree, cheerful, and lively. Soon, they became friends.


    Chu Xiaotang looked at Wu Yaqing enviously. "Yaqing, your skin is so fair."


    Wu Yaqing touched her face and smiled. "You girls are also very beautiful. You don''t have to envy me. Everyone has their own merits."


    Grandpa Ning was invited by Grandpa Chu to sit with the vige elder and the vige chief. They had something inmon to talk about.


    Chu Xuhua, Ning Yuting, and the others sat with the young men in the vige and had their own things to talk about. Of course, the most they talked about was the two of them getting married, making the two of them feel very embarrassed.


    Speaking of marriage, there is something to mention here.


    During this period of time, the entrance of the Chu Vige was crowded with matchmakers from various viges.


    Everyone knew that the Chu Vige was getting better off. All the girls from other viges wanted to marry into the Chu Vige.


    Now, the unmarried young men in the Chu Vige had be popr.


    Even the twelve or thirteen-year-olds could not escape the ws of the matchmaker.


    Every time the vigers talked about this, they wouldugh.


    Chu Qingzhi, Shen Ruyue, and the others sat at the same table. The tables were filled with beautiful girls, like a flower basket filled with all kinds of flowers. It attracted the attention of the single young men.


    No matter what, the housewarming banquet had finally begun.


    However, a happy beginning did not necessarily prelude a happy ending. When everyone was almost done eating, a carriage drove into the Chu Vige¡­


    The carriage stopped at the edge of the open space.


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted, and a pregnantdy got out.


    Thedy was dressed in red and was very beautiful, but she gave off a feeling that she was a woman of the world. When they saw her, everyone subconsciously frowned.


    Thedy obviously did not expect to see so many people here. She was stunned for a moment, but she quickly recovered and put on a pitiful expression. "May I ask if Chu Xuhua lives in this vige?"


    Chu Xuhua''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t know this girl, but she asked to see him. Something was wrong.


    Shen Ruyue nced at Chu Xuhua. It was a pregnant girl. Why was she looking for Xuhua?


    When the Chu family heard this, the smile on their faces immediately faded.


    The vigers were dumbfounded. Who was this girl?


    Chu Qingzhi knew that something bad was going to happen when she heard that. She said first, "Miss, let''s talk in the room."


    Thedy looked at Chu Qingzhi, who was speaking, and her eyes shed. She did not respond to her. Her gaze searched the crowd. When she saw Chu Xuhua, she immediately walked towards him with her hands on her stomach. "Xuhua, I finally found you. You said that you would marry me. You can''t go back on your word!"

 Chapter 315 Clarifying the Misunderstanding

    315 rifying the Misunderstanding


    As soon as these words were heard, the surroundings fell silent.


    Shen Ruyue lowered her head slightly. The expression on her face could not be seen, but one did not need to look to know that her expression was not good.


    Seeing that her fingers were clenched tightly, Chu Qingzhi hurriedly held her hand and persuaded softly, "Ruyue, Eldest Brother isn''t that kind of person. Don''t jump to a conclusion just yet. Let''s figure out what happened first."


    Shen Ruyue got a hold of herself and nodded. "I understand, Qingzhi."


    Everyone in the Chu family was thunderstruck. How was this possible? How could Xuhua do this?


    The vigers were stunned and had yet toe back to their senses.


    Chu Xuhua frowned. "I don''t know you. Don''t nder me."


    The girl''s face was filled with hurt as tears streamed down her face. She was beautiful and looked pitiful.


    "Xuhua, I''m already pregnant with your child. How can you bear to deny it? You can abandon me, but you can''t abandon your own child!"


    Chu Xuhua was anxious and his face was cold. "I told you, I don''t know you. I''ve never seen you before!"


    Why is this woman ndering me?


    Thinking of this, Chu Xuhua suddenly calmed down. The most important thing now was to figure out what was going on.


    "You said this is my child. I want to ask, how did we have a child?"


    Calm down, calm down. I can''t be led by the nose. Fifth Sister said that when something happens, you have to be absolutely clear-headed so that you won''t fall into someone else''s trap.


    This was what Chu Qingzhi reminded him when he went out to discuss business.


    Thedy took a step forward and looked at Chu Xuhua in a daze. "Xuhua, I''m Xue Ying, the former courtesan of the Hundred Flowers Tower. That night, you said that you were in a bad mood and specially came to me for a drink. Then, you got drunk. I served you¡­"


    Towards the end, her face was filled with shyness and tenderness, as if she really liked Chu Xuhua.


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that this woman''s acting skills could be said to be top-notch. It would not be a problem for her to win an award.


    However, she wanted to praise Chu Xuhua for being calm and collected. He was not impulsive or emotional. It seemed that everyone had been growing during this period of time.


    Chu Qingzhi let Chu Xuhua handle this matter himself. If he couldn''t handle it, she would take action.


    Men were usually very rational. Once they calmed down, their minds would be clear. Chu Xuhua asked, "May I ask what I was wearing that day?"


    Xue Ying was stunned by the question. "It''s been a long time. I can''t remember clearly."


    "It''s not that you don''t remember clearly, but I didn''t look for you at all. How would you know if you never saw me?" Chu Xuhua nced at Xue Ying and changed a question. "How many months is your pregnancy?"


    Ordinary people couldn''t tell, but experienced midwives could. Coincidentally, there was an experienced midwife present. "She''s at least five months pregnant."


    Chu Xuhua stared at Xue Ying coldly. "Five months pregnant. It means that I went to look for you at least six months ago. Do you know what my family''s situation was six months ago?"


    Xue Ying was stunned by the question. "Does it matter?"


    Chu Xuhua was nowpletely in control. "Not everyone can enter Hundred Flowers Tower, right?"


    Xue Ying subconsciously replied, "The people who enter are mostly rich."


    Chu Xuhua looked at everyone and said, "Everyone in the vige knows that six months ago, I was wearing patched clothes all over and was very poor. I couldn''t even take out a single cent. How could I possibly enter Hundred Flowers Tower? You''re a courtesan. How could I afford your service?"


    Xue Ying was stunned and speechless.


    No one was stupid. When they saw this, they knew that something was amiss. Gradually, they looked at Xue Ying with hostility.


    The Chu family heaved a sigh of relief. If this dirty water was poured on Xuhua, it would be a stain for the rest of his life.


    Xue Ying immediately took a step back guiltily.


    Shen Ruyue grabbed Chu Qingzhi''s hand with both hands and slowly rxed. She smiled faintly. Xuhua would not do such a thing.


    Chu Qingzhi patted the back of Shen Ruyue''s hand. "Don''t worry, there is nothing between them."


    Shen Ruyue nodded.


    "Who asked you toe?" Chu Xuhua interrogated. In fact, he had roughly guessed who it was, but he did not expect the other party to think of such a dirty method to deal with him!


    Xue Ying blinked and asked pitifully and innocently, "Xuhua, what are you talking about? No one asked me toe. If anyone really asked me toe, it would be the child in my stomach. He has never seen his father. Xuhua, touch him. He already knows how to kick."


    Chu Xuhua was not in the mood to y with Xue Ying. He said, "Zhang Ziyang asked you toe, right?"


    Xue Ying''s expression froze and she quickly denied it. "What Zhang Ziyang? I don''t know him."


    Chu Xuhua looked at Xue Ying coldly. "Do you know that ndering people is enough to get you beheaded?"


    Beheaded?


    A trace of fear shed in Xue Ying''s eyes.


    She did not expect Chu Xuhua to be so difficult to deal with even though he looked silly. With a few words, he managed to turn the situation around.


    However, Zhang Ziyang gave her a generous reward. As long as Shen Ruyue and Chu Xuhua broke up, he would give her five hundred taels.


    Between her life and five hundred taels¡­


    The vige chief believed in Chu Xuhua''s character and spoke up for him. "This woman from the brothel has ulterior motives. She came to harm Xuhua. Everyone, arrest her."


    Xue Ying was so frightened that she took a few steps back. Her beautiful face turned pale as she hurriedly said, "No, don''t. I''ll tell you. I''ll tell you. Zhang Ziyang asked me toe."


    "He didn''t want Shen Ruyue to marry Chu Xuhua. He gave me five hundred taels of silver and asked me to drive a wedge between them. I''ll leave immediately."


    Xue Ying''s heart was pounding. She was terrified. After saying this, she held her stomach and hurriedly walked towards the entrance of the vige.


    After confirming that it was framing, everyone was relieved.


    Grandpa Chu tried to smooth things over. "Everyone, continue eating. Just treat that little episode as a show for us."


    "The people in the city are so despicable now!"


    "That''s right. They even used such a dirty method. Fortunately, Ruyue didn''t choose that man. Otherwise, her future would be difficult."


    "Let''s not talk about those bad people. Let''s eat, let''s eat¡­"


    Chu Xuhua walked towards Shen Ruyue and said apologetically, "Ruyue, I''m sorry. I must have made you feel terrible just now."


    Shen Ruyue smiled at Chu Xuhua. "I was indeed shocked just now, but the misunderstanding has been cleared. Not only that, but I also saw your wise and calm


    side. You did well."


    Chu Xuhua smiled embarrassedly. "Fifth Sister taught me how to handle difficult situations."

 Chapter 316 - 316: Matchmaker

    Chapter 316: Matchmaker


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi gave up her seat to Chu Xuhua. ¡°You guys chat. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± This Zhang Ziyang probably wouldn¡¯t stop just like that. She had to get rid of this troublemaker.


    Chu Xuhua quickly asked with concern, ¡°Fifth Sister, are you going to do something? Do you want me to do it for you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said honestly, ¡°There are still some things I don¡¯t quite understand, so I need to ask that girl again.¡±


    Chu Xuhua was worried. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pressed Chu Xuhua onto the stool. ¡°Brother, stay with Ruyue. 1 can handle it alone.¡±


    Shen Ruyue looked at Chu Qingzhi and advised, ¡°Xuhua, there¡¯s nothing that Qingzhi can¡¯t solve. Don¡¯t worry and let Qingzhi go.¡±


    Chu Xuhua hesitated for a moment before agreeing. ¡°Fifth Sister,e back early.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The carriage was already driving towards the vige entrance. Chu Qingzhi flew into the carriage through the curtain.


    Xue Ying felt a gust of wind, and there was another person in the carriage. She was shocked and trembled. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sized up Xue Ying and went straight to the point. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why are you helping Zhang Ziyang?¡±


    Xue Ying was experienced and quickly calmed down. ¡°He promised to give me five hundred taels of silver.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°As a former courtesan, 500 taels of silver shouldn¡¯t be enough to tempt you, right?¡±


    Xue Ying looked at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s bright eyes and suddenly felt that she had been seen through. She could not help but feel fluttered. ¡°Then, Miss, what do you think people like me want other than money?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at Xue Ying¡¯s stomach and said slowly, ¡°Your child.¡±


    As a courtesan, being able to manage to keep her child in the brothel, she was quite capable.


    Xue Ying¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Miss Chu, this is none of your business.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s originally none of my business, but you harmed my brother, so it¡¯s my business. Whether you were forced or not, the harm has already been done.¡±


    Thezy tone in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice made Xue Ying even more nervous. Her heart raced and she desperately wanted to stay away from Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Zhang Ziyang promised to buy my freedom.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Xue Ying. Thetter immediately tensed up and did not even dare to move. ¡°There you go. It¡¯s easier to talk if we¡¯re honest with each other.¡±


    Xue Ying did not dare to look at Chu Qingzhi. She looked ahead and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I just want to ask you a few questions. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s tone was neither fast nor slow, but it gave people a lot of pressure.


    ¡°Ask away.¡± Xue Ying swallowed her saliva and tried her best to calm down. She thought to herself, ¡°She¡¯s clearly just a little girl. Why is she so oppressive?¡± ¡°What¡¯s Zhang Ziyang¡¯s weakness?¡± Zhang Ziyang had to be dealt with. Otherwise, her brother and Ruyue definitely wouldn¡¯t have a peaceful life.


    Xue Ying did not dare to not cooperate. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°He likes to visit brothels. He came to the brothel the day after his wedding. He¡¯s a frequent customer of the brothel.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was deep in thought. A momentter, she flew out of the carriage.


    Xue Ying was shocked again. This girl came and went without a trace. How high was her martial arts?


    If she wanted to kill her, it should be effortless¡­


    At the thought of this, her face turned pale, and a thinyer of sweat immediately broke out.


    If not for the fact that she had a child, Chu Qingzhi would probably not show mercy.


    Not long after lunch, a matchmaker came to the Chu Vige and went straight to find Li Qingyu.


    Li Qingyu was very happy to see the matchmaker. Chu Xujin and Chu Qingning had yet to find a match. Once their marriage was settled, she could rest in peace.


    ¡°Sister Xu, please sit and drink tea.¡± Li Qingyu ced a cup of tea on the tea table beside Matchmaker Xu.


    Tea was usually used to entertain important guests. When Matchmaker Xu smelled the fragrance of the tea, she thought to herself that being able to offer such good tea to visitors, this family must be rich.


    ¡°Sister Qingyu, sit down too. Let¡¯s talk slowly.¡±


    Li Qingyu sat down with a smile. ¡°Sister Xu, if you have something to say, just say it. We¡¯re all straightforward people. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡±


    When Matchmaker Xu heard this, sheughed a few times. ¡°Sister Qingyu, it¡¯s like this. My Xu Vige has a very good family. The family has two sons. The eldest son is not particrly smart, but the second son is a genius. He took the Young Schr Examination at the age of 16 and is about to take the Provincial Imperial Examination.¡±


    ¡°That day, when his mother passed by the Chu Vige, she saw your fourth daughter. She thought that your daughter and her son were of the same age and looked verypatible, so she asked me to talk to you about this.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qingyu, your fourth daughter isn¡¯t engaged yet, right?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Li Qingyu was extremely happy to hear that. If he could really pass the Provincial Imperial Examination, his future would be limitless.


    ¡°Sister Qingyu, what do you think?¡± Matchmaker Xu¡¯s smile widened, believing that this marriage should be no problem.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let me consider it for two days before replying to you. Sister Xu, what do you think?¡± Li Qingyu wanted to agree, but she still wanted to hear Chu Qingning¡¯s opinion. Her eldest son, second daughter, and fifth daughter had all chosen the people they liked, so she also wanted to give her fourth daughter the freedom to choose.


    Matchmaker Xu¡¯s smile was a little forced. She did not understand what Li Qingyu was considering. ¡°Sister Qingyu, there are many matchmakers going to that family to talk about marriage. If you are still hesitating, it¡¯ll be toote.¡±


    ¡°Sister Xu, leave that to fate. If they choose another family, it means that my daughter and their son are not fated.¡±


    This was the first time Matchmaker Xu had encountered such a situation. If it were anyone else, they would probably agree immediately when they heard such a good young man. ¡°Sister Qingyu, alright. I¡¯lle back in two days.¡±


    Li Qingyu sent Matchmaker Xu out of the house.


    Matchmaker Xu walked for a while and turned around to look at Li Qingyu¡¯s house. The envy in her eyes was almost tangible.


    In the living room on the second floor, Chu Qingzhi was exining some difficult medicinal theories to Chu Qingning, Yuan Hongjun, and Bao Linjiang.


    Chu Qingning had improved a lot and worked very, very hard. She stayed up until midnight. Now, not only had she finished reading three thick books on pharmacology, but she could also memorize most of them. Her memory was very good, simr to Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao.


    With a foundation in pharmacology, she could start learning new things. Now, she was learning how to take pulses.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice echoed in the living room. ¡°A normal person¡¯s pulsation is four to five times in three seconds. It¡¯s calm, gentle, and fluent. It¡¯s neither too strong nor too weak. A normal pulse reflects the abundance of Qi and blood in the body. The functions of the organs are more vigorous. The bnce of Yin and Yang is a healthy state.. And it¡¯s a sign of good health¡­¡±

 Chapter 317 - 317: Hermit

    Chapter 317: Hermit


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingning memorized everything and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, can you let me take your pulse?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stretched out her hand. ¡°Try it.¡±


    Chu Qingning ced her hand on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s pulse ording to the standard finger technique and felt it carefully.


    After taking Chu Qingzhi¡¯s, she took Yuan Hongjun¡¯s and Bao Linjiang¡¯s.


    ¡°You¡¯re all very healthy.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun smiled and said, ¡°The three of us are doctors. If we are sick, how can we treat others?¡±


    Chu Qingning thought for a moment and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that doctors don¡¯t treat themselves?¡±


    Bao Linjiang interrupted, ¡°That¡¯s for ordinary doctors. We¡¯re not.¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re really confident.¡±


    Bao Linjiang said, ¡°We¡¯re doctors. Confidence is basic. If you give people the feeling that you¡¯re not even sure about what you are doing, who will dare to let you treat them?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed. ¡°That¡¯s very true.¡±


    Chu Qingning thought about it and nodded slowly. ¡°I understand.¡±


    At this moment, footsteps sounded, followed by Li Qingyu¡¯s words. ¡°Qingning, Qingning¡­¡±


    Chu Qingning stood up and walked towards the staircase. When she saw Li Qingyu, she asked, ¡°Mother, what happened?¡±


    Li Qingyu pulled Chu Qingning to a chair in the living room. ¡°Just now, a matchmaker came to talk about marriage for you. She mentioned a family in the Xu vige. That family has two sons. The older one is not smart, but the younger one is a young schr. She wants to match you with the younger one. What do you think?¡±


    The three of them did not speak and waited for Chu Qingning to speak first. After all, it was her marriage.


    Chu Qingning had someone in her heart and was naturally unwilling. ¡°Mother,


    1 don¡¯t want to marry.¡±


    As soon as she said this, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang smiled meaningfully. Qingning had definitely taken a fancy to the Martial Top Scorer.


    Chu Qingning red at the two of them.


    Li Qingyu said solemnly, ¡°Qingning, you¡¯re almost 17 years old. You have to consider your marriage.¡±


    Chu Qingning was very insistent. ¡°Mother, 1 know you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but I really don¡¯t want to marry.¡±


    Li Qingyu did not force her second daughter back then, so she naturally would not force her fourth daughter now. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll reply to Matchmaker Xu like this.¡±


    Chu Qingning hugged Li Qingyu. ¡°Mother, thank you for understanding me.¡±


    Li Qingyu patted Chu Qingning¡¯s head dotingly. ¡°You¡¯re already a big girl, yet you¡¯re still acting like a child.¡±


    Chu Qingning said, ¡°Even if I be a grandmother in the future, I¡¯m still your daughter.¡±


    Li Qingyu was amused.


    Everyone was supportive of Chu Qingning¡¯s decision. If she married into that family, she would have to take care of her silly brother-inw for the rest of her life. Just thinking about it made her feel suffocated.


    Chu Qingyan ran upstairs to look for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth Sister, Fifth Sister, there¡¯s an extremely good-looking big brother outside.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Qingzhi scanned the area with her divine sense. It was an acquaintance. She curled her lips and stood up to walk downstairs.


    In a white robe, Tan Xueqing looked as beautiful as a flower, but he was not feminine. His face had the chiseled features of a man.


    At this moment, he was sitting on a chair in the central room and drinking a cup of tea. He was elegant and calm, and his every move was very pleasing to the eye.


    When he saw Chu Qingzhi, he hurriedly put down his teacup and stood up to bow. ¡°Greetings, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sized up Tan Xueqing. Even in men¡¯s clothes, he was still so beautiful. ¡°Young Master Tan, please sit.¡±


    Tan Xueqing smiled and sat back in his seat. ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ve already changed my name to Tan Mengyang. Miss Chu, you can call me Mengyang.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tan Mengyang cut to the chase, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Miss Chu to discuss a business deal regarding the Mid-Autumn Festival. Miss Chu, are you interested?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Tan Mengyang put on a serious expression. ¡°Miss Chu, I know you are very innovative, so I want you to help me design a few mooncakes. Nowadays, there are only a few types of mooncakes sold in the county. Theyck variety and novelty. It¡¯s expensive and doesn¡¯t taste good. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of the festival, I don¡¯t think anyone would buy them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed. ¡°What a coincidence. I also n to make some mooncakes to sell. Now that the ingredients have been prepared, I might not be able to help Young Master Tan.¡±


    Tan Mengyang was delighted. ¡°Miss Chu, how many types of mooncakes do you n to make?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Five.¡±


    Tan Mengyang said in a negotiating tone, ¡°Miss Chu, give two of them to my workshop. I¡¯ll make 20,000 pieces each for you as a payment for the recipe. How about this?¡±


    This person was really good at doing business. He was far-sighted¡­


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s sign the contract first. Then, I¡¯ll write down the recipe for you. When you get home, get someone to make it immediately. Then, send it over to me and let me see if it¡¯s up to my standard.¡±


    Tan Mengyang said enthusiastically, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them immediately signed the contract. Then, Chu Qingzhi wrote down the recipes to make the Five-Kernel Mooncake and Minced-Pork Mooncake for him. ¡°Young Master Tan, let¡¯s hope our cooperation will be a sess.¡±


    Tan Mengyang smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± He had really made the right decision toe looking for Chu Qingzhi today.


    Chu Qingzhi sent Tan Mengyang out.


    Chu Qingzhi came to the forest and went a little deeper. Her mount, a white tiger, ran over and whimpered, as if to say, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look for me for so long?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and patted the white tiger¡¯s head. Then, she sat on its back. ¡°Let¡¯s go find the red sandalwood.¡±


    The white tiger turned around and looked at Chu Qingzhi, as if to say, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, it carried Chu Qingzhi and shuttled through the forest. In the end, it found a huge red sandalwood. Chu Qingzhi could not carry it alone.


    She got off the tiger¡¯s back and cast a spell to cut off a branch that was thicker than a thigh on the side of the red sandalwood. Then, she cast a spell to make molds.


    It took her two hours to make a hundred molds.


    She would bring twenty-five of them out in a while and bring the rest out a few dayster to prevent everyone from being suspicious.


    Chu Qingzhi weaved a basket with the nearby vines and threw 25 molds in. Then, she rode the white tiger and rushed out of the forest.


    The wind blew gently, and Chu Qingzhi¡¯s silk-like ck hair fluttered in the wind. In the depths of the forest, she was the only person and looked especially like an otherworldly hermit who hade out to pick wild fruits..

 Chapter 318 - 318: A Strange Scene

    Chapter 318: A Strange Scene


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Chu Qingzhi came out of the forest, she actually saw Wu Yaqing helping collect corn and green beans in the fields.


    She was wearing a farm girl¡¯s clothes and a straw hat. She had wrapped her face tightly with a thick scarf, leaving only two eyeholes. She was wearing¡­ Bao Linjiang¡¯s gloves. She looked like a thief. Her movements were clumsy, but she was especially enthusiastic.


    Corn is cold-resistant, drought-resistant, and barren-resistant. The drought did not kill all the corn. There was still about half of it that could be harvested.


    The Chu family had arge amount of corn, at least covering three acres ofnd. It was a big problem to harvest it all.


    Chu Qingzhi ced the basket on the ground, plucked a leaf from the tree beside her, and blew on it¡­


    A momentter, many monkeys ran out of the forest and rushed into the cornfield. Soon, corns were thrown into the baskets one by one.


    She was no longer afraid of disying her ability in front of the vigers. Ever since they saw her flying, they had already treated her like a fairy.


    Wu Yaqing was stunned. ¡°Ah!! Monkeys are actually helping us harvest the corn!!!¡±


    She ran out of the cornfield, her eyes wide with shock as she watched the corn flying across the air andnding precisely in the baskets. ¡°This is amazing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and asked with concern, ¡°Why are you in the fields too?¡±


    Wu Yaqing pulled off the scarf and said with a smile, ¡°I want to help. Look at how hard Auntie and the others are working.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took out a handkerchief from her sleeve and wiped Wu Yaqing¡¯s sweat. ¡°The sun is scorching. You¡¯ll get sunburned. Go back and wash up and rest.¡±


    Wu Yaqing looked at Chu Qingzhi, who was wiping her sweat, and said jokingly, ¡°If you were a man, 1 would definitely marry you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    Wu Yaqing took the handkerchief from Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and wiped her sweat before going home.


    After Wu Yaqing left, Ning Yuting led the horse and the truck over. Ning Yuting had never done any farmwork since he was young and did not know how to pick corn, so he helped to transport the corn.


    He was stunned when he saw corn flying in the fields. When he looked carefully, he saw many monkeys running between the corn stalks. He was shocked. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, ¡°I summoned the monkeys and asked them to help harvest the corn.¡±


    Ning Yuting turned to look at her. ¡°Qingzhi, you can even make animals listen to you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said matter-of-factly, ¡°1 cultivated a kind of music spell. When I y the music spell, the animals will be enchanted and obey my order.¡±


    Ning Yuting gave Chu Qingzhi a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi epted all the praise. ¡°It¡¯s just so-so.¡±


    Ning Yuting quietly went to load the corn.


    Soon, the truck was full. Fu Bao could pull the truck back on its own. After taking two steps, Fu Bao saw that Chu Qingzhi did not follow it and stopped to wait for her. It was very intelligent.


    Chu Qingzhi carried the basket, told her family that she was going back, and followed Fu Bao home.


    Ning Yuting did not follow. He was very interested in the monkeys harvesting the corn and nned to stay and watch.


    On the way, Fu Bao met Hou Fu. The two horses snuggled up to each other for a while before they went separate ways. They looked like a loving couple.


    Coincidentally, Fu Bao was a male horse, and Hou Fu was a female horse. Ning Yuting was so rich, and the horse he bought was also a good horse. The two horses were verypatible in terms of appearance and breed.


    Chu Qingzhi touched Fu Bao¡¯s head and said in amusement, ¡°Are the two of you intentionally making the single dogs in the vige envious?¡±


    Fu Bao neighed, as if responding to Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Since the two of you are so loving each other, when are you going to have a pony?¡±


    Fu Bao looked at Chu Qingzhi and blinked its big eyes.


    Chu Qingzhi was amused. ¡°Are you still dating? You¡¯re not married?¡±


    Fu Bao trotted back silently and ignored Chu Qingzhi, looking somewhat dejected.


    Chu Qingzhi kept smiling on the way back¡­


    Shuiyun County.


    Making mooncakes required a lot of ingredients. Shen Ruyue brought the vigers to Tongzi County and Suiyang County to buy some beforeing to Shuiyun County.


    Inevitably, she bumped into an acquaintance.


    After buying the ingredients, Shen Ruyue got the vigers to transport them back. Then, she followed a servant girl to a small tea stall and sat opposite her.


    This servant girl was called Han Xinyu. She worked in the Shen mansion and knew Shen Ruyue.


    ¡°Ruyue, are you doing well now?¡±


    Han Xinyu sized up Shen Ruyue. The fabric of the dress was excellent, and she was wearing an expensive jade bead hairpin. Her earrings were also jade. The color of the bracelet was clear, and the quality was excellent. At a nce, one could tell that it was especially valuable. The boots came from the Cloud Boots Workshop in the county. It looked like Shen Ruyue¡¯s life was much better than hers in the Shen family.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing fine. Thank you for asking.¡±


    Shen Ruyue thought to herself, ¡°This Han Xinyu is a typical girl who looks innocent on the outside but is scheming and greedy on the inside. In Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words, she¡¯s a green tea b*tch.¡±


    She had always wanted to find a widowed rich man to be his wife.


    As a servant girl, it was unlikely for rich people to marry her, but it was possible for her to be the wife of a widowed man.


    ¡°Ruyue, I heard you¡¯re going to marry Chu Xuhua?¡±


    Han Xinyu had a motive to get close to Shen Ruyue. She had asked around and knew everything about Shen Ruyue.


    The more she found out, the more envious she became.


    Shen Ruyue was a woman who had been in prison, but she could actually marry a rich man. Most importantly, this rich man liked her very much.


    Although the rich man was a farmer, his family was doing business. Not only did they make a lot of money every day, but he also had a younger sister who was a baroness, a rich brother-inw, and a brother-inw with a position in the army.


    With how smart Shen Ruyan was, she would definitely be in charge of all the family expenses.


    Moreover, her mother-inw and father-inw seemed to be very open-minded and treated her well. This was simply Han Xinyu¡¯s ideal life.


    She felt that she was better than Shen Ruyue in every aspect, but she was inferior to Shen Ruyue in every aspect. How could she not be jealous?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve heard about it?¡± Shen Ruyue revealed a happy smile.


    Han Xinyu dug her fingertips into her palms to maintain herposure. She pretended to be rxed and said, ¡°I heard it from Lu Tian. You know, she has a big mouth.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to spread the news of my marriage so quickly,¡± Shen Ruyue said meaningfully..

 Chapter 319 - 319: Big Trouble

    Chapter 319: Big Trouble


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Thank you for being so concerned about me. I¡¯ll remember to send you an invitation to my wedding banquet.¡±


    Shen Ruyue smiled. She thought to herself that these people must be jealous of her and hoped that she would not live well, but they were destined to be disappointed. She wanted to live better than all of them.


    She would invite them all to the wedding banquet to let them see with their own eyes how well she was doing.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll definitelye then.¡± Han Xinyu was so jealous that she had internal injuries. Why was Shen Ruyue so lucky?!


    ¡°Xinyu, I still have a lot of things to do at home. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Shen Ruyue did not want to face these hypocritical people anymore. If she had the time, she would rather look at Xuhua¡¯s handsome face to make her happy.


    Han Xinyu grabbed Shen Ruyue¡¯s arm. ¡°Wait a minute. 1 have something to tell you.¡±


    Shen Ruyue sat down again. ¡°What?¡±


    Han Xinyu said in a low voice, ¡°Madam Shen wants to buy Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ice cream bar workshop and rice dumpling workshop. She wants you to go back and ask Chu Qingzhi about her opinion. If she doesn¡¯t want to sell it, you can steal the recipes and give them to Madam. She will reward you handsomely.¡±


    Shen Ruyue was instantly furious. ¡°Is Madam Shen a fool?¡±


    Han Xinyu said righteously, ¡°She saved your life when you were an orphan. Now that you¡¯ve found a good family, shouldn¡¯t you repay her?¡±


    Shen Ruyue mmed her hand on the table. ¡°I took the me for her and almost ruined my own life. Is that repayment not enough?¡±


    Han Xinyu¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy. ¡°But aren¡¯t you safe and sound? You even wear gold and silver. You¡¯re living better than Madam Shen.¡±


    Shen Ruyue said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m living better than Madam Shen because I earned it through my own hard work. What does it have to do with her? Go back and tell her that it¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Han Xinyu tried to persuade her again. ¡°She helped you when your life was at its most difficult. What¡¯s wrong with helping her?¡±


    As long as Shen Ruyue really did it, she would snitch on her to the government. That way, she could snatch Chu Xuhua from her and be the Young Madam.


    Shen Ruyue took a deep breath topose herself. ¡°Han Xinyu, from now on, let¡¯s pretend we don¡¯t know each other!¡± After saying that, she turned around and left.


    When Han Xinyu heard this, it was as if a basin of cold water had been poured over her. Her heart turned cold from the inside out. ¡°Ruyue, Ruyue¡­¡±


    Shen Ruyue walked faster and faster without looking back.


    Han Xinyu stood on the spot and cursed Shen Ruyue in her heart for a long time. In the end, she walked in the opposite direction.


    Shen Ruyue went home angrily. When she got home, she saw Chu Xuhua loading goods at the old house.


    She paused for a moment and walked towards Chu Xuhua. ¡°Xuhua,e with me for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Xuhua thought that Shen Ruyue had something to say and quickly followed her.


    The room that Chu Qingzhi used to live in in the old house had been modified into an ounting room. Shen Ruyue worked inside. After she brought Chu Xuhua into the ounting room, she closed the door and hugged him tightly.


    Chu Xuhua was moving goods just now and was covered in sweat. He quickly said, ¡°Ruyue, I¡¯m covered in sweat. I¡¯ll make you smelly.¡±


    Shen Ruyue hugged him even tighter. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Xuhua, let me hug you for a while.¡± She felt suffocated and her voice was weak.


    Chu Xuhua finally noticed that something was wrong with Shen Ruyue. He asked with concern, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Shen Ruyue hesitated for a moment before telling him everything about meeting Han Xinyu in the county. ¡°Xuhua, I don¡¯t like them at all.¡±


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Then don¡¯t interact with them anymore. Let¡¯s make new friends.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded.


    Chu Xuhua continued tofort her gently. Shen Ruyue¡¯s mood slowly improved. ¡°Xuhua, I won¡¯t betray the Chu family. I won¡¯t betray you. This is my home.¡±


    When Chu Xuhua heard this, his heart raced. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss Shen Ruyue¡¯s forehead and hug the girl in his arms tightly. ¡°I know. I believe you.¡±


    Shen Ruyue could not help but blush. No one had ever kissed her in her life.


    She let go of Chu Xuhua and took out her handkerchief. ¡°Let me wipe your sweat.¡±


    Chu Xuhua smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them were especially intimate.


    Shen residence.


    Han Xinyu returned to the Shen residence and exaggerated the story of how Shen Ruyue rejected her to Madam Shen. ¡°Shen Ruyue is an ingrate. She has long forgotten your kindness.¡±


    ¡°This b*tch.¡± Madam Shen was so angry that she brushed the teacups to the ground. The teacups instantly shattered.


    Han Xinyu was a little afraid. ¡°Madam, what should we do now?¡±


    In that case, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. Madam Shen smiled sinisterly. ¡°Go and find Shopkeeper Qian and Shopkeeper Zhou. I have something to tell them.¡±


    Han Xinyu bowed. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    Madam Shen had a promising son. He had passed the imperial examination three years ago and was chosen by the Assistant Minister of War to be his son-inw. He was now an official in the capital. She thought that she had a strong background, so there was almost no one in the county who she was afraid of.


    Shopkeeper Qian and Shopkeeper Zhou were doing business in the county city and knew theplicated rtionship between the various families the best. When they were summoned by Madam Shen, they immediately rushed over.


    On the way, the two shopkeepers looked at each other. Aspetitors, this was the first time they felt like they were on the same boat.


    The journey was not long. They quickly appeared in front of Madam Shen nervously. ¡°Greetings, Madam Shen.¡±


    Madam Shen was dressed like a noblewoman. Despite having given birth to three children, she was still very good-looking. She kindly invited the two shopkeepers to sit down.


    The two shopkeepers sat down, feeling very ill at ease. Madam Shen looked very kind, but the two of them knew it was only a pretense. They felt that something was going to happen.


    Shopkeeper Zhou said politely, ¡°Madam Shen, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Madam Shen smiled at the two of them. ¡°Right now, among the various restaurants in the county, yours is the most prosperous, right?¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhou forced a smile and said, ¡°Madam Shen, you must be joking. My restaurant¡¯s business is just so-so.¡±


    Relying on the ice cream bar and the rice dumpling, the two of them managed to increase the sales by many times.


    Madam Shen smiled and said, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going outside just because I don¡¯t go out often? People from other ces eat for lunch at Shopkeeper Zhou¡¯s ce and dinner at Shopkeeper Qian. Your restaurants are famous now.¡±


    In order for one to reach the capital, they had to pass Shuiyun County. Blessed by this geographic advantage, Shuiyun County was quite prosperouspared to other county cities.


    Shopkeeper Zhou and Shopkeeper Qian smiled awkwardly and did not reply.


    Madam Shen secretly cursed them for being cunning old foxes, but on the surface, she was still very polite. ¡°Now that Shen Ruyue has offended me, and Shen Ruyue is Chu Qingzhi¡¯s number oneckey, I don¡¯t want to see ice cream bars and rice dumplings being sold in the county.¡±


    The forced smiles on Shopkeeper Zhou and Shopkeeper Qian¡¯s faces froze. What did this mean? Was she trying to destroy their business?


    Shopkeeper Qian suppressed his dissatisfaction.. ¡°Madam Shen¡­¡±

 Chapter 320 - 320: Destroying the Foundation of Her Business

    Chapter 320: Destroying the Foundation of Her Business


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Madam Shen opened the box beside her and took out two banknotes worth 1,000 taels of silver each. ¡°Shopkeepers, make your choice.¡±


    The two of them were naturally unwilling. Without the ice cream bar and rice dumpling, their restaurant might close down in the end.


    Madam Shen threatened, ¡°Do you want to go against me?¡±


    Both of them knew Madam Shen¡¯s background. If they went against Madam Shen, not only would their restaurants be shut down, but their lives would also be in danger. The two of them immediately fell into a dilemma.


    Shopkeeper Zhou asked tentatively, ¡°May I ask how Shen Ruyue offended you? Do you have to do this?¡±


    Madam Shen looked as if it was all someone else¡¯s fault. ¡°I wanted to buy the ice cream bar and rice dumpling workshops and ask her to help me negotiate with Chu Qingzhi, but she rejected me.¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhou and Shopkeeper Qian could not help but ask in their hearts, Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far?


    However, the two of them did not dare to say it out loud.


    Shopkeeper Qian did not give up and asked, ¡°Madam Shen, are there no other options?


    ¡°There are many options . It¡¯s up to you.¡± Madam Shen was calm andposed. It seemed like she didn¡¯t care about their decisions at all.


    The two of them were frustrated that they didn¡¯t have a powerful backer. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been bullied by a woman.


    Seeing that there was no room for negotiation, Shopkeeper Qian started to fight for as many benefits as he could. ¡°Madam Shen, when 1 signed the contract with Chu Qingzhi, we made a promise that if anyone broke the agreement, they would have topensate the other party ten times the silver. So, Madam Shen¡­ a thousand taels is not enough.¡±


    Madam Shen¡¯s expression froze. ¡°How much is enough?¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian raised two fingers. ¡°2,000 taels of silver.¡± It was actually 1,250 taels, but it was better to scam as much as possible.


    Madam Shen gritted her teeth and handed another two thousand taels to Shopkeeper Qian.


    Shopkeeper Zhou hurriedly said, ¡°Madam Shen, me too. Otherwise, if Chu Qingzhi sues me, I¡¯ll go bankrupt.¡±


    He did not sign a contract, but he wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to fleece a fat sheep.


    Madam Shen gritted her teeth and gave Shopkeeper Zhou another two thousand taels.


    The two of them quickly left after receiving the money, afraid that Madam Shen would go back on her word.


    In the blink of an eye, 6,000 taels of silver was gone. Madam Shen sat there and cursed.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Shopkeeper Qian and Shopkeeper Zhou didn¡¯t even go back to the restaurant. They hired a carriage and hurried to the Chu Vige.


    Chu Qingzhi was instructing the vigers to build the stove for baking mooncakes in the front yard of the old house.


    In ancient times, there was no oven. Mooncakes were baked using special stoves.


    Chu Qingzhi modified the stove. One stove could bake 25 mooncakes at a time. She wanted to build 20.


    It took 20 minutes to fully bake the mooncake. In a day, they would be able to bake about 20,000 mooncakes. It could be considered efficient.


    However, it would also take time to make the mooncakes, so they nned to spend the first three days making the mooncakes.


    There were still seven days before the Mid-Autumn Festival. Three days for making the mooncakes, one day for baking the mooncakes, two days for selling the mooncakes, and there was still a day left.


    They nned to spend thest day making mooncakes, not for anyone else but the vigers.


    Since mooncakes were indispensable during the Mid-Autumn Festival, the vigers unanimously agreed to buy it from the Chu family. Firstly, they believed that the mooncakes Chu Qingzhi made would definitely be delicious. Secondly, they didn¡¯t need to specially make a trip to the county to buy it.


    They had already agreed on this.


    Under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s guidance, they had already built two stoves. Just as they were about to build the third one, Shopkeeper Qian¡¯s anxious voice sounded. ¡°Miss Chu¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hurriedly walked out. When she saw the two shopkeepers¡¯ anxious expressions, she had a bad feeling. ¡°Why are you here together?¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian was a smart person. Seeing that there were so many people around, he said, ¡°Miss Chu, let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised her hand. ¡°This way, please.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi brought them to the central room of the old house. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± She went to bring tea. ¡°Please have some tea.¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian and Shopkeeper Zhou looked at each other. Neither of them wanted to be the first to speak.


    Chu Qingzhi sat at the head of the table. ¡°Shopkeepers, please speak frankly.¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian bit the bullet and told her everything that had happened in the Shen residence.


    As he spoke, he cursed Madam Shen in his heart. They were good business partners with Chu Qingzhi, but now, they were forced to end this partnership.


    After Chu Qingzhi heard the ins and outs, her expression did not change, but she had already sentenced Madam Shen to death in her heart.


    The ice cream bar and rice dumpling were the foundation of her business. Madam Shen wanted to tear down the foundation. She wouldn¡¯t tolerate this.


    ¡°What are your opinions?¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Miss Chu, to be honest, our cooperation has always been very good. I don¡¯t want to end our cooperation, but Madam Shen is too powerful. If we go against her, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be dead.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded in understanding. ¡°Shopkeepers, I understand your concern. Leave this to me. I¡¯ll talk to Madam Shen.¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian and Shopkeeper Zhou were stunned for a moment before they suddenly realized that the girl in front of them was not an ordinary person. She was a baroness personally conferred by the emperor and was much more capable than they thought.


    At the thought of this, the two of them rxed.


    Shopkeeper Zhou asked expectantly, ¡°Miss Chu, are you confident? If you are, I hope we can continue our cooperation.¡±


    These days, he could earn dozens of taels of silver a day in the restaurant.


    When the business was especially good, he could earn more than a hundred taels of silver. He really could not bear to part with it.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at the two of them. ¡°Are you willing to take this risk?¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian said, ¡°Wealthes from danger. We¡¯ve lived for most of our lives and understand this logic. At most, if we fail, we¡¯ll bring our family to the countryside to hide.¡±


    The main reason was that he felt that Chu Qingzhi could probably solve this quagmire, so he wanted to take a gamble.


    Businessmen are not much different from gamblers?


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since you chose to believe me, I won¡¯t let you down. You can go back first. Our cooperation will continue as normal.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and nodded heavily. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them went back and arranged for their family to go to a secret ce to prepare for the worst.


    Chu Qingzhi sat in the central room, thinking of a n.


    Aftering up with a rough n, she walked out of the central room and continued to instruct the vigers to build the stove.


    In the cornfield.


    The monkeys moved nimbly and quickly helped the Chu family harvest all the crops.


    Li Qingyu was quite grateful. She brought them some water and ced it aside. ¡°If you¡¯re thirsty,e and drink it.¡±


    When the monkeys heard Li Qingyu¡¯s words, they surrounded her. However, they did not want to drink water. They just looked at her. There were about 30 monkeys looking at her. Li Qingyu panicked.. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 321 - 321: Luminous Pearl Bracelet

    Chapter 321: Luminous Pearl Bracelet


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, Chu Qingzhi came over with a basket in each hand. When she saw this scene, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mother, they don¡¯t have any ill intentions. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Li Qingyu felt relieved. ¡°Qingzhi, what are they trying to tell me?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re asking you where the next cornfield is.¡± When the monkeys heard Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice, they changed the target and gathered around Chu Qingzhi.


    Li Qingyu clicked her tongue. ¡°Everyone says that monkeys are smart. I didn¡¯t expect them to be so smart.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ced the baskets on the ground. There were steamed buns in one basket and an apple in the other. ¡°Monkeys, eat. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    When the monkeys heard Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words, they seemed to have heard the order of the monkey king and quickly started wolfing down the steamed buns.


    After the monkeys ate and drank their fill, they marched towards the next cornfield.


    The vigers nearby watched enviously. With the monkeys¡¯ help, the work that took half a day to finish was done in an hour.


    Some vigers were tempted¡­


    Chu Qingzhi returned to the vige with two empty baskets. On the way, she was stopped by Chu Lianghong. He was the eldest brother of Chu Rong¡¯s third uncle and was cousins with Grandpa Chu.


    ¡°Qingzhi, can you get the monkeys to help us too?¡± His family had a lot of corn. In the past, when it was time to harvest the corn, he would have to mobilize the entire family to work for a whole day.


    There were many monkeys in the mountains, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to get another group. Chu Qingzhi agreed. ¡°Grandpa, prepare some steamed buns and fruits. If they¡¯re willing to eat the food you prepared, it means they¡¯re willing to help.¡±


    Chu Lianghong said gratefully, ¡°Qingzhi, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    It turned out that getting monkeys to help was so easy. With this thought in mind, everyone began to do the same.


    The kitchen in the old house had been changed to a storeroom for corn. It was already half-filled.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the corn and thought, What can corn do?


    After thinking for a long time, she could note up with a good idea.


    Actually, corn could be processed into many products, but the technology in this era was very behind. There was no choice. In the end, Chu Qingzhi decided to feed the corn to livestock.


    What Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t know was that corn in this era was mostly used as food. The vigers used mills to grind the corn into powder. It could be used to cook porridge and pancakes. There were many ways to eat it.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the green beans. The green beans could be made into green bean cake, green bean ice cream bar, green bean cake, green bean sprout¡­


    Green bean ice cream bar¡­


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and decided to release a new product, the green bean ice cream bar. In the future, she could also release the red bean ice cream bar.


    After the idea was formed, she wrote the recipe for the green bean ice cream bar on a piece of paper and handed it to Shen Ruyue. ¡°Ruyue, prepare a thousand green bean ice cream bars first. The price is fifteen copper coins each. Let¡¯s see if people can ept this price.¡±


    Shen Ruyue replied enthusiastically, ¡°1¡¯11 prepare it immediately.¡±


    Under the setting sun, the scenery was all gilded, and the shadows were long.


    The people who went out to work returned home one after another. The vigers gathered in the vige. Chickens crowed and dogs barked. The entire vige gradually became lively.


    Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua returned just in time to see Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao get off their horses.


    Ge Lihua walked towards the two little guys and handed them the ten pieces of paper that had been rolled into cylinders. ¡°These are for you.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Chu Xuyuan took it.


    Ge Lihua looked at the two little fellows with a gentle gaze. If her younger brothers were still around, they would be just as tall as Chu Xuyuan. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you unfold it.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan became even more suspicious. He slowly unfolded the paper and eximed, ¡°Examination paper?¡±


    Chu Xujin leaned closer to his two younger brothers and whispered, ¡°These are the exam papers of the Young Schr Examination for the past ten years that Lihua asked the county magistrate to find for her. Take it back and study hard. Don¡¯t let Lihua down.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Exam papers of the Young Schr Examination?¡±


    The two children looked at each other and quickly bowed to Ge Lihua. ¡°Thank you, Sister Lihua.¡±


    Ge Lihua smiled. ¡°Be good and study hard.¡±


    The two little fellows said in unison, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Xujin saw Ge Lihua¡¯s smile again. It was like a ck orchid blooming, making people unable to look away.


    Grandpa Ning, who had been ying chess with the vige elder for the entire day, was walking home with a few old men¡­


    The vige elder said jokingly, ¡°Old Ning, our vige is not too badpared to the city, right?¡±


    Grandpa Ning chuckled and said, ¡°Not bad, not bad. I haven¡¯t been to many viges. This time, 1 have a better understanding of what living in a vige feels like.¡±


    The vige elder said enthusiastically, ¡°Come back again when you have time. We can go fishing.¡±


    Grandpa Ning smiled and replied, ¡°Deal. I¡¯m old. It¡¯s indeed time to leave the responsibility to the children and enjoy a leisurely life.¡±


    He thought to himself, ¡°Why don¡¯t 1 hand over all the family business to Ning Yuting and Chu Qingyue after they get married and move here?¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was a good idea.


    Dinner was not as formal as lunch. When the dishes were served, they started eating. After eating, the women in the vige helped to collect and wash the dishes, while the men helped to carry the tables and chairs back to their houses.


    Li Qingyu generously asked the vigers to bring the leftovers home to eat. The weather was hot now, and it would probably go bad in a day. To vigers, wasting food was sacrilegious.


    As night fell, the sky turned dark, and the Chu Vige gradually quieted down.


    Chu Qingzhi dragged her tired body back to her room. As soon as she walked in, she saw an eagle lying on the table, as if it was sleeping.


    Chu Qingzhi moved her fingers, and the fourmps in the room lit up.


    The eagle was very sensitive to light. When the room lit up, it stood up and looked at the person warily. When it saw that it was Chu Qingzhi, it let down its guard.


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards the eagle and took out a luminous pearl bracelet from its neck.


    The bracelet was put together by dozens of luminous pearls, each of them wless and smooth on the surface.


    There was only one such bracelet in the entire Dating Dynasty. It was a tribute from a vassal country and was kept by the Emperor.


    When Tang Jinghong entered the pce today, the Emperor asked Tang Jinghong what reward he wanted, and Tang Jinghong insisted that the Emperor give him this bracelet.


    Tang Jinghong had made a great contribution in the northern border. Even though he was reluctant, the Emperor still made up his mind to part with this bracelet.


    Tang Jinghong took the bracelet back and asked the eagle to send it back to Chu Qingzhi..

 Chapter 322 - 322: A Box of Banknotes

    Chapter 322: A Box of Banknotes


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi put the bracelet on her wrist. With the bracelet on, her fair hand looked even more beautiful.


    She immediately sent a message to Tang Jinghong. ¡°Jinghong, the bracelet is very beautiful. 1 like it very much. Thank you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you something good next time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them chatted about trivia for a while before getting to the serious matters.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice became slightly more serious. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ve already investigated the Shen family.¡±


    Know yourself and know the enemy, and you can win every battle you fight. When Chu Qingzhi decided to deal with Madam Shen, she sent a message to Tang Jinghong and asked him to help her investigate the Shen family.


    Tang Jinghong was in charge of an intelligencework. It only took him one afternoon to gather all the information there was about the Shen family.


    The Shen family¡¯s situation was veryplicated. Old Master Shen and Old Madam Shen had three sons and three daughters. Old Master Shen also had many concubines and illegitimate children¡­


    Madam Shen was the eldest son¡¯s first wife. The eldest son also had many concubines, more than ten children, and dozens of servants¡­


    Madam Shen had two sons and a daughter. The eldest son was the son-inw of the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of War. He was currently a fifth rank official and could be considered to have a promising official career.


    The second son was doing business at home. He was average and had basically taken over the family business. He married a wife, took in a few concubines, and had five children.


    The daughter was married to the Zhang family in the county, Zhang Ziyang¡¯s cousin.


    The wealthy families in the county were all rted, so ordinary people could not afford to offend these people.


    Madam Shen cared about her eldest son the most. She often sent her eldest son banknotes. Her second son was very dissatisfied with his mother¡¯s bias. Sometimes, he would even quarrel with Madam Shen. The mother and son were not on good terms¡­


    Chu Qingzhi sat on the chair and listened carefully to Tang Jinghong¡¯s low and gentle voice, her index finger tapping lightly on the table.


    After hearing Tang Jinghong¡¯s words, a n formed in her mind.


    She did not intend to kill Madam Shen. If a person died for no reason, it would attract the attention of the authorities. So¡­ she wanted Madam Shen to live and watch the things she cared about lose bit by bit.


    Madam Shen was vain, prideful, and overbearing. Moreover, the Shen family could enjoy the current glory all thanks to Madam Shen¡¯s family¡¯s help.


    Because of this, Madam Shen had the say at home and kept a tight rein on Master Shen. Master Shen was a little timid by nature and never talked back to his wife.


    Master Shen had a concubine he liked very much outside. The concubine was already pregnant and was thinking of ways to get a status. Master Shen also wanted to bring her back, but because there was a tigress at home, he did not dare to. At this moment, he was as anxious as ants in a hot pot¡­


    Chu Qingzhi curled her lips and revealed a cold and mocking smile. ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 start from you.¡±


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, followed by Wu Yaqing¡¯s voice. ¡°Qingzhi, are you asleep? I have something to tell you!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reached out and hid the golden-feathered phoenix. Then, she walked over to open the door. ¡°Yaqing,e in quickly.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was holding a box in her arms. She ced the box on the table and patted it. ¡°Qingzhi, let me show you something good.¡±


    Her eyes were as bright as two shining stars.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at it curiously. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Dang dang dang dang¡­¡± Wu Yaqing opened the box excitedly. ¡°Qingzhi, look.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked into the box suspiciously. It¡­ was full of banknotes. She was surprised. ¡°Your family sent you banknotes?¡±


    Wu Yaqing nodded excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. When 1 was in the northern border, 1 asked them to send me banknotes. They¡¯re finally here. Qingzhi, it¡¯s a million taels in total. Take it.¡±


    It seemed that Wu Yaqing was really not joking when she said she would give her a million taels. Chu Qingzhi rejected. ¡°Yaqing, I don¡¯t want the money.¡±


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s smile disappeared in an instant. She quickly asked, ¡°Is it not enough? Then, I¡¯ll get them to send more.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi held Wu Yaqing¡¯s hand and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I think it¡¯s not enough. I treat you as a friend, so 1 won¡¯t take your money. Only those who don¡¯t treat you as a friend will want your money.¡±


    Wu Yaqing said anxiously, ¡°But I¡¯m giving you money because 1 really treat you as a friend. If you don¡¯t want it, doesn¡¯t it mean you don¡¯t want to be my friend?¡±


    There didn¡¯t seem to be a problem with this logic. Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, This youngdy really knows how to draw inferences.


    ¡°Friendship can not be measured by money. Yaqing, if 1 didn¡¯t treat you as a friend, I would definitely ask you to give me all your money. Those who really treat you as a friend won¡¯t covet anything from you, understand?¡±


    Wu Yaqing thought for a moment and understood. ¡°But I really want to give you money so that you can buy whatever you want. Won¡¯t that be great?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi closed the box. ¡°Yaqing, you can¡¯t let anyone else know about this money. Sometimes, human nature can¡¯t withstand a test. A million taels is enough for ordinary farmers to live for a few lifetimes. If someone with evil intentions finds out, I don¡¯t know what they will do.¡±


    Wu Yaqing nodded. Then, she took out a lock from her purse and locked the box. ¡°Other than me, no one can open this box.¡±


    She looked around and ced the box in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s wardrobe. ¡°You don¡¯t want it, but 1 still want to give it to you. I¡¯ll leave this money here. If you need it in the future, smash it open.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t want my money,¡± Wu Yaqing suddenly said, looking a little sad.


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Who else did you give money to?¡±


    Wu Yaqing frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve given money to those who I considered to be good friends. 1 gave them anywhere from 10,000 to 100,000 taels. When I gave them the money, they were all smiling like flowers. I thought you would be happy too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi rubbed Wu Yaqing¡¯s head like a caring big sister. ¡°I¡¯m happy because I know you mean it in a good way.¡±


    Wu Yaqing went forward and hugged Chu Qingzhi. ¡°In the past, I thought I had many friends. Now, I know that you¡¯re the only friend I have. They¡¯re just after my money.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Wu Yaqing¡¯s back. The truth was a little cruel. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not toote to know their true colors.¡±


    Wu Yaqing puffed out her cheek and returned to being the lovable little princess. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m going back to sleep. I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡± Chu Qingzhi sent Wu Yaqing out.


    Wu Yaqing waved at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, good night.¡±


    After a while, Chu Qingzhi scanned the area with her divine sense and saw that the whole family was asleep. She then turned into a handsome young man in green and left the Chu Vige..

 Chapter 323 - 323: Going to the Hundred Flowers Tower

    Chapter 323: Going to the Hundred Flowers Tower


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the General¡¯s residence in the capital.


    In the study, Tang Jinghong finished dealing with the military affairs and leaned against the back of the chair. His slender fingers gently tapped on his legs as if he was thinking.


    Not only did he find out about the Shen family¡¯s background, but he also found out what Madam Shen had done.


    This Madam Shen relied on her eldest son as an official and often bullied people she couldn¡¯t stand. Many people in the county city were angry at her but didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Now, she actually targeted Qingzhi. Very good¡­


    Madam Shen¡¯s son was working in the Ministry of War. Coincidentally, the emperor felt that the Ministry of War was a little corrupted at the moment. He could volunteer to take over this matter and clear the Ministry of War.


    He thought for a while more, then wrote a memorial to ask the emperor to hand over the matter of the Minister of War to him.


    A few days ago, the matter of the Ministry of War selling official positions was exposed. The Minister of War was thrown into prison by the emperor and was now awaiting trial.


    The Minister of War belonged to the Prime Minister¡¯s faction. No one in the court dared to take over this matter, and the Prime Minister was trying his best to get him out of the prison.


    Hundred Flowers Tower.


    In the room, Zhang Ziyang pped Xue Ying¡¯s face. Five finger marks immediately appeared on Xue Ying¡¯s snow-white and beautiful face. Tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Trash, if you can¡¯t even do such a small thing, what¡¯s the use of having you?¡±


    Zhang Ziyang was furious. He came, thinking that he would definitely hear good news, but in the end, this b*tch actually told him that she had failed and even exposed him.


    ¡°Young Master, that family is not simple. You should stop as soon as possible.¡± Xue Ying touched her stomach. If not for the child, she would not have said this.


    She only had one goal now. She wanted Zhang Ziyang to bring her back to the Zhang family and give her a status.


    ¡°Not simple?¡± Zhang Ziyang roared. ¡°How not simple can it be? It¡¯s just a farmers¡¯ family. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s ipetent. Don¡¯t find excuses for yourself.¡±


    Xue Ying felt aggrieved, but she couldn¡¯t utter her grievances.


    When Zhang Ziyang heard her crying, he shouted in frustration, ¡°Stop crying. All you know is to cry all day long. Useless.¡±


    Now that Xue Ying had to rely on Zhang Ziyang, she didn¡¯t dare to retort. If Zhang Ziyang was unhappy and stopped caring about her, her path would be even more difficult.


    Zhang Ziyang gulped down a mouthful of wine. After a moment of silence, he thought of a vicious n¡­


    There were tworge jasmine-shapedmps hanging on the left and right of the main door of the Hundred Flowers Tower. It was the symbol of brothels of this era.


    A handsome young man in green walked out of the darkness with a white folding fan in his hand. He opened it with a whoosh and shook it gently while walking into the building.


    At the door stood many girls who were trying to attract customers. They were flirtatious and making all kinds of seductive gestures. Their voices were coquettish. When they saw a man, they pounced on him and fought to bring him into the building¡­


    ¡°Wow, what a handsome young master. He looks unfamiliar. Is this your first time here?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, who do you want to choose tonight? Pick any one of us and we¡¯ll definitely serve youfortably.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can have whatever position you want¡­¡±


    A group of girls blocked the entrance. Seeing that the young man was new here, they didn¡¯t dare to go overboard.


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze swept across the group of girls and finallynded on the most charming girl.


    This girl was dressed in red. She looked mboyant and beautiful. Her waist was slender, and her figure was curvaceous. She was very well-endowed.


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at the girl with her fan. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The girl who was called out sashayed towards Chu Qingzhi and bowed with a charming smile. ¡°Greetings, Young Master. I¡¯m Hong¡¯er.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gently lifted Hong¡¯er¡¯s chin with her fan. Her movements were frivolous and her tone was teasing. ¡°Hong¡¯er, you¡¯ll serve me tonight. If you serve me well, 1¡¯11 reward you generously.¡±


    Hong¡¯er did not expect that Chu Qingzhi, who looked innocent, was actually an experienced brothel-goer. She bit her lip gently and threw a suggestive wink. ¡°I will definitely do my best to satisfy you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Chu Qingzhi reached out and ran her fingers through Hong¡¯er¡¯s slightly messy hair. This gentle action caused Hong¡¯er¡¯s heart to race.


    Chu Qingzhi held Hong¡¯er¡¯s hand as they walked into the Hundred Flowers Building.


    Hundred Flowers Tower was very luxuriously decorated. The beam was made of sandalwood, hung withmps in crystal ss and pearls as the curtain.


    There was a song and dance performance on the stage, and below the stage sat a crowd of customers.


    The woman performing the song and dance was wearing revealing clothes. Her soft breasts were half exposed, and the side of her dress was slit to her thighs. She moved and jumped, looking very seductive.


    An intoxicating fragrance with an aphrodisiac effect lingered in the air, making one¡¯s blood flow faster and stimting the most primitive desire.


    A girl ced a te of ice cream bar in front of a spectator. ¡°Young Master, this is an ice cream bar. It¡¯s very delicious. Try it.¡±


    The spectator raised the ice cream bar and let the girl bite it first. Then, he teasingly bit the ce where the girl bit.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the scene and thought to herself that the ice cream bar had actually been introduced to Hundred Flowers Tower.


    She suddenly remembered that when she was looking at the ounts, she saw that Hundred Flowers Tower had ordered 3,000 ice cream bars every day.


    She was a little curious about how Shen Ruyue and Chu Xuhua managed to make this deal. Neither of them seemed to be someone who woulde to such a ce.


    When Hong¡¯er saw Chu Qingzhi staring at the ice cream bar, she smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, do you want to eat an ice cream bar too? Let¡¯s go to the private room upstairs. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi followed Hong¡¯er upstairs. ¡°How much is the ice cream bar?¡±


    Hong¡¯er smiled. ¡°Twelve copper coins.¡±


    What a huge profit!


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that the Hundred Flowers Tower was really cunning. They bought the ice cream bars from her at four copper coins each and sold them at three times the price. This business was too easy to do.


    Hong¡¯er led Chu Qingzhi upstairs and sat on the empty seat beside the railing.


    ¡°Young Master, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go get wine for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Take the best wine.¡±


    Hong¡¯er pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±


    As soon as Hong¡¯er left, Chu Qingzhi used her divine sense to scan the room behind her. Zhang Ziyang was inside.


    She stood up and knocked on the door. ¡°Is Miss Xue Ying here?¡±


    In the room, Zhang Ziyang was still in a fury. When he heard the knock on the door, he immediately became even more irritable. ¡°Your lover is here?¡±


    Xue Ying found the voice unfamiliar. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    Zhang Ziyang went to open the door angrily. When he saw the young man with red lips and white teeth at the door, he felt as if he had felt a cool breeze in the hot summer. The anger in his chest instantly subsided and he put on a fawning expression.. ¡°This young master is?¡±

 Chapter 324 - 324: Redeeming Hong’er

    Chapter 324: Redeeming Hong¡¯er


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Chu Qingzhi saw Zhang Ziyang, she revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. ¡°Young Master Zhang is here too?¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡± Zhang Ziyang was puzzled but also happy at the same time. He did not expect such a beautiful young man to know him. He felt a little smug.


    ¡°I do. That day, i was walking along the street with a friend. Young Master Zhang was passing by on the other side of the street. At that time, I was stunned by Young Master Zhang¡¯s charm and wanted to get to know you, but I never had the chance. i didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sincere expression made it impossible for anyone to doubt her words.


    At least Zhang Ziyang did not suspect anything. Heughed and said, ¡°So our fate started long ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since we¡¯re so fated, why don¡¯t we sit down and have a drink?¡± Chu Qingzhi invited him sincerely.


    ¡°Sure, please.¡± Zhang Ziyang agreed without any hesitation.


    The corners of his lips curled into an obscene smile. No one knew that he was bisexual. Now that this young man had taken the initiative toe to his door, he would naturally not refuse.


    Chu Qingzhi led Zhang Ziyang to an elegant seat beside the railing. ¡°Young Master Zhang, please.¡±


    At this moment, Hong¡¯er returned with the wine.


    She had specially changed her clothes, and that was the cheongsam designed by Chu Qingzhi.


    The dress she was wearing was red and embroidered with arge dark red peony. The dress outlined her alluring curves, making her look even more graceful and charming.


    Chu Qingzhi admired Hong¡¯er¡¯s alluring figure and thought about herself. Her figure was quite good too, but she was still young. It would take a few years for her to look so curvaceous.


    When Hong¡¯er saw the young man looking straight at her, she suddenly felt embarrassed. She lowered her eyes slightly and avoided his gaze shyly.


    After approaching, she knelt on the cushion and ced the wine and pastries on the table. Then, she poured wine for the two of them. ¡°Young Masters, please.¡±


    Her beautiful eyes were gentle like water. She knelt on the cushion and leaned against the young man slightly, looking like an innocent girl.


    Zhang Ziyang often patronized the Hundred Flowers Tower. He was more familiar with the girls here than anyone else. He also knew Hong¡¯er.


    Although Hong¡¯er was not a courtesan, she was not inferior to a courtesan. She was arrogant by nature and refused to be disciplined. What she did not want to do, even if she was beaten to death, she would not submit. Therefore, the madame asked her to wee the guests at the door to suppress her arrogance.


    It was really surprising that a woman with an unyielding character would actually have such a submissive side.


    Zhang Ziyang teased, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re amazing. You actually made Miss Hong¡¯er submit to you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi lifted Hong¡¯er¡¯s chin and looked at her face. She praised her for having smooth skin and being a natural beauty. ¡°You have to be gentle to girls. Young Master Zhang can do it too.¡±


    With that, she reached out to pick up the wine ss and handed it to Zhang Ziyang. ¡°Young Master Zhang, have a drink.¡± With a slight movement of her pinky, a pinch of white powder under her nails fell into the wine and was instantly dissolved without a trace.


    This was a drug that could make one weak.


    Zhang Ziyang was not guarded. He took the wine ss, clinked it with the young man¡¯s, and drank it in one gulp.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. She poured another ss of wine for him. ¡°Young Master Zhang, drink.¡±


    Zhang Ziyang had drunk some wine and his mind was slowly getting unfocused. Looking at the young man, he was getting more and more tempted. He could not help but want to bring him into the room. ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m a little tired. Help me to my room to rest.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Hong¡¯er suddenly said, ¡°Young Master Zhang, let me help you.¡± As she spoke, she came over to help him up.


    Zhang Ziyang was famous for being lecherous. He had slept with almost half of the girls in the brothel. She wouldn¡¯t let him do anything to the new Young Master.


    A trace of surprise shed across Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes. Hong¡¯er seemed to be protecting her.


    The drug took effect and Zhang Ziyang¡¯s strength decreased greatly. He could not struggle against Hong¡¯er and was taken to an empty room at the side.


    However, this person was vengeful by nature. When he saw that Hong¡¯er had ruined his ns, he pushed Hong¡¯er onto the bed, wanting to use force.


    After all, he was still a man. When he exploded, his strength was not something Hong¡¯er could resist.


    ¡°Let go of me, let go of me¡­¡± Hong¡¯er struggled with all her might.


    Zhang Ziyang sneered. ¡°Let go of you? I¡¯m afraid that if you beg meter not to let goter¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was sent flying. He hit the wall and fell to the ground. He was in so much pain that he saw stars. ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    With that, he fainted.


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and pulled Hong¡¯er up from the bed. ¡°Do you want to leave this ce?¡±


    Hong¡¯er was in a daze.


    Leave this ce?


    Is this ce referring to this room or this brothel?


    It should be the former.


    She didn¡¯t dare to think about thetter. She was afraid that if she built up too much hope, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it when all her hope was dashed.


    Chu Qingzhi snapped her fingers and pulled Hong¡¯er¡¯s attention back. ¡°If you want to leave, 1 can buy your freedom.¡±


    Hong¡¯er heard it clearly this time. It was a very soft voice that exploded in her mind like lightning. She knelt down excitedly and tears streamed down her face. ¡°I want to leave. Young Master, 1 want to leave this ce every single second of my life.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi helped Hong¡¯er up. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find the brothel madam. I¡¯ll redeem you immediately.¡±


    Hong¡¯er hurriedly said, ¡°The madame is in the inner room on the first floor. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    She was so anxious that she almost rolled down the stairs several times.


    ¡°Godmother, Godmother¡­¡±


    The girls in the building called the madam godmother.


    The madam was in her thirties. At this moment, she was having a good time with a strong-looking thug.


    However, when Hong¡¯er came to look for her, she was already done and had already put on her clothes.


    After being nourished, she looked radiant.


    ¡°Hong¡¯er, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Hong¡¯er¡¯s face was filled with joy as she said excitedly, ¡°This Young Master said that he wanted to redeem me.¡±


    The madam¡¯s gaze swept past Hong¡¯er andnded on the young man behind her. After sizing him up for a moment, she pretended to be in a difficult position. ¡°Young Master, you want to redeem Hong¡¯er?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi cupped her hands. ¡°Hong¡¯er makes me very happy. i want to take her away.¡±


    The madam had wanted to kick Hong¡¯er out for a long time. Hong¡¯er did not listen to her orders and even beat the guest, because of which she had to pay a lot of money. If not for the fact that she had yet to get the money she invested in Hong¡¯er back, she would have beaten her to death.


    Now that someone wanted to redeem Hong¡¯er, she was more than happy to agree..

 Chapter 325 - 325: One Hundred Taels for Her Freedom

    Chapter 325: One Hundred Taels for Her Freedom


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Hong¡¯er was sold into the brothel when she was young. I raised her for 15 years, but she returned me very little. If you want to redeem her, sure, but it won¡¯t be cheap.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked unhurriedly, ¡°How much?¡±


    The Madam demanded an exorbitant price. ¡°Ten thousand taels.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the room and locked onto the ce where all the indentures were kept. ¡®Too taels, not more, not less.¡±


    She wanted Hong¡¯er to walk out of the Hundred Flowers Tower openly, say goodbye to her past, and start over. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t pay a single scent.


    The madam looked in disbelief. ¡°I said 10,000 taels, and you cut it to 100 taels. Are you joking with me?¡±


    Hong¡¯er slowly clenched her fists. 100 taels. The brothel madam would definitely not agree. Her heart sank and she was in despair again. She wouldn¡¯t be able to leave today.


    ¡°A hundred taels, not more, not less¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi leaned closer to the madam and whispered in her ear, ¡°There are two corpses buried under the parasol tree in your backyard¡­¡±


    The redness on the madam¡¯s face immediately faded, and her face turned pale. She looked at the young man with fear. ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said impatiently, ¡°1 don¡¯t have time to waste. Give Hong¡¯er to me and we are good.¡±


    The madam was frightened out of her wits. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the indenture immediately¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi urged. ¡°I still have something to do. Hurry up.¡±


    The madam¡¯s body was covered in cold sweat. She immediately sped up and took out the indenture. She handed it to the young man with trembling hands. ¡°Here, the indenture.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the indenture and looked at it. Then, she handed it to Hong¡¯er. ¡°Take a look. Is there any problem?¡±


    Hong¡¯er stood there in a daze, her face filled with disbelief. She originally thought that she would not be able to leave the Hundred Flowers Tower today, but she did not expect the situation to take a turn. She had really obtained the indenture.


    She looked at the indenture anxiously and only confirmed that it was real after checking it three times. She was pleasantly surprised. ¡°It¡¯s my indenture. Young Master, it¡¯s mine.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took out a hundred taels of silver and stuffed it into the madam¡¯s hand. ¡°In the future, Hong¡¯er will have nothing to do with the Hundred Flowers Tower.¡±


    With that, she waved at Hong¡¯er. ¡°Go upstairs and pack your things. 1¡¯11 wait for you downstairs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Hong¡¯er hurriedly ran upstairs.


    The brothel madame looked at Hong¡¯er¡¯s back and her heart ached. She had invested way more than a hundred taels of silver in Hong¡¯er.


    Soon, Hong¡¯er packed up and walked to Chu Qingzhi excitedly. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m done packing. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood up and walked towards the entrance of the Hundred Flowers Tower.


    Hong¡¯er followed behind step by step. As she approached the door, her heart beat faster and faster. How many years had it been since she was sold here? She could finally walk out of that door.


    When she reached the door, she stopped, took a deep breath, and slowly stepped over the threshold¡­


    Outside, Hong¡¯er turned her head around to look at her sisters who had grown up together. She said loudly, ¡°Sisters, I¡¯m leaving. Take care of yourself.¡±


    The girls¡¯ eyes widened¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ve been redeemed?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re free?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll follow the young master next to you?¡±


    Hong¡¯er looked at the young man and nodded shyly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be Young Master¡¯s person from now on.¡±


    The girls were all envious¡­


    ¡°Hong¡¯er, you¡¯re too lucky.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of you for being so lucky.¡±


    ¡°Remember toe back and see us in the future. Don¡¯t forget us.¡±


    The girls started crying as they spoke. They were extremely envious of Hong¡¯er. They all regretted not snatching the young man from her in the beginning¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Hong¡¯er waved at her sisters, then turned around and chased after the young man. ¡°Young master, where are we going?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Do you have anywhere to go?¡±


    Hong¡¯er nodded. ¡°1 secretly bought a small residence. If you don¡¯t mind, we can live there together.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but imagine living with the young master. The more she thought about it, the sweeter she felt.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and said, ¡°Lead the way. I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    Hong¡¯er had yet to understand the meaning behind Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words and happily replied, ¡°The small residence is on the right¡­¡±


    After passing through a few streets and alleys, Chu Qingzhi arrived at the entrance of a small courtyard.


    The surroundings were filled with such residences that had a small courtyard and a few houses. The environment was quiet and not bad.


    ¡°Hong¡¯er, what are your ns for the future?¡±


    Hong¡¯er lowered her head slightly and said with a blush, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns. 1 just want to serve you well.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Shuiyun County and travel elsewhere¡­¡±


    Hong¡¯er understood what Chu Qingzhi meant. Her eyes turned slightly red. ¡°Young Master, can¡¯t you bring me along?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said tactfully, ¡°1 like to be alone. I¡¯m not used to having apanion.¡±


    Hong¡¯er cried. She couldn¡¯t bear to part with the young master. Although she didn¡¯t even know his name, she was already attached to him.


    Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something. She slowly raised her head and stared straight at Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°Young Master, if you want to leave, I can¡¯t keep you. I have no intention of getting married in this life. You, you can leave a child for me.¡±


    There were tears on her eyshes, and her face waspletely red. She looked like she had just been bullied.


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t take it anymore when she saw her like this. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, are you despising me for being unclean?¡± Hong¡¯er interrupted Chu Qingzhi and hurriedly said, ¡°Although I grew up in a brothel, 1-I¡¯m still innocent.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was surprised. Such a charming girl was actually¡­


    Hong¡¯er¡¯s tears rolled out of her eyes one by one. ¡°The madam used all sorts of methods to force me. In the most serious case, she even let those thugs bully me. 1 bit my tongue and threatened tomit suicide. At that time, my mouth was filled with blood, and it scared everyone. The madam was also afraid that 1 would really die, so she didn¡¯t force me anymore¡­¡±


    She was really a fierce woman. Chu Qingzhi was a little impressed. ¡°Hong¡¯er, do you still have family?¡±


    Hong¡¯er said uncertainly, ¡°I was sold to the brothel when I was five years old. My memories when I was young are already very blurry. I don¡¯t know if I have any rtives.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said. ¡°Then, do you have anyone you like?¡±


    She was a little worried about leaving this girl here alone.


    Chu Qingzhi was afraid that Hong¡¯er might have misunderstood her intention, so she hurriedly added, ¡°Hong¡¯er, I didn¡¯t redeem you because I wanted to possess you or make you a servant girl. I don¡¯t have any motives. I just wanted to save you. Don¡¯t feel burdened. If you have someone you like, tell me. 1¡¯11 take you to see him..¡±

 Chapter 326 - 326: Expanding Business

    Chapter 326: Expanding Business


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hong¡¯er knelt in front of Chu Qingzhi and said with red eyes, ¡°Young Master, you redeemed me. I¡¯m yours. I still want to serve you.¡±


    Why does she like to kneel so much?


    Chu Qingzhi helped her up. ¡°I know what you are thinking, but it¡¯s indeed inconvenient for me to bring you along. Moreover, I have something urgent to do next. You don¡¯t want to make me worried, right?¡±


    Hong¡¯er looked at Chu Qingzhi, her beautiful eyes bright. ¡°Young Master, are you worried about me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said sincerely, ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried. 1 saved you, so 1 want you to be safe and sound.¡±


    When Hong¡¯er heard this, it was as if a flower had bloomed in her heart.


    She said shyly, ¡°Young Master, 1 don¡¯t have anyone 1 like. If I have to say, 1 only like¡­ you.¡± Thest two words sounded like the buzz of a mosquito.


    If she had someone she liked, why would she let Chu Qingzhi take her away?


    Chu Qingzhi clenched her fan tightly, no knowing what to do now.


    Would it hurt Hong¡¯er to tell her that she was a woman?


    This girl had a fiery temper. She could still stay innocent even under the brothel Madam¡¯s vicious methods. Would she take things too hard if she told her the truth?


    This girl had suffered too much. Chu Qingzhi really could not bear to hurt her.


    Chu Qingzhi lowered her eyes slightly and thought about how she could make Hong¡¯er give up without hurting her.


    Suddenly, her eyes narrowed. She had an idea.


    ¡°Hong¡¯er, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± Chu Qingzhi pretended to be embarrassed.


    Hong¡¯er said with great interest, ¡°Young Master, please speak.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Actually, actually, 1 like men, and I already have someone in my heart¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!!¡± Hong¡¯er widened her eyes and was stunned. She was clearly shocked by these words.


    Chu Qingzhi opened her fan and covered half of her face. She pretended to be embarrassed. ¡°Hong¡¯er, I told you the truth, but you have to keep it a secret for me.¡±


    After Hong¡¯er heard it, she immediately felt like she was entrusted with an important task. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Stay here for the time being. I¡¯lle back to see you after I¡¯m done, okay?¡±


    She had redeemed her and would continue to help her until she settled down.


    Hong¡¯er said obediently, ¡°Young Master, 1¡¯11 wait for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed the fan to Hong¡¯er. ¡°This fan is for you.¡±


    Hong¡¯er happily took it. ¡°I will take good care of it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°Hong¡¯er, don¡¯t dress up so beautifully on a daily basis. You don¡¯t know who lives around here. It won¡¯t be good if you attract people with ill intentions.¡±


    Hong¡¯er nodded seriously. ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll change into ordinary clothes and put some pockmarks on my face.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt that Hong¡¯er was quite cute. ¡°Protect yourself well. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, take care.¡± Hong¡¯er looked at Chu Qingzhi intently and was very reluctant.


    Chu Qingzhi gently jumped onto the roof and disappeared into the darkness in the distance.


    Hong¡¯er stood on the spot and was in a daze for a long time. Then, she sighed faintly. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to fall in love with someone, but in the end, he actually liked men. Her love journey was really bumpy.


    After returning home, Chu Qingzhi sent a message to Tang Jinghong, wanting to talk to him.


    Before she knew it, she already had the irresistible desire to share.


    Tang Jinghong was worried about Chu Qingzhi. Previously, when Chu Qingzhi suddenly stopped sending him messages, he thought that something had happened. Now that he heard Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice, he was relieved. ¡°Qingzhi, where did you go?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi told Tang Jinghong what she had just done.


    When Tang Jinghong heard it, he was silent for three seconds, unable to believe that Qingzhi had actually gone to a brothel. ¡°Qingzhi¡­¡±


    Seeing that Tang Jinghong wanted to say something but was hesitant, Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but guess if Tang Jinghong was angry. After all, Jinghong was born and raised in ancient times. He wasn¡¯t that open-minded.


    ¡°Jinghong, are you angry?¡± Chu Qingzhi asked carefully.


    In the future, she had to consider Jinghong¡¯s feelings before doing something. The two of them did not grow up in the same society. There must be a lot of differences in their thoughts. She did not want to cause any misunderstandings.


    How could Tang Jinghong be angry with Qingzhi? ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just worried about you. That ce is too messy. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be bullied.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hurriedly said, ¡°From the moment 1 entered to the moment I left, no one has touched me. You can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Jinghong said. ¡°What do you n to do about that Hong¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Jinghong, don¡¯t you have many unmarried people around you?¡±


    Tang Jinghongughed. ¡°Fang Zerong, Tong Yujie, Wen Shaoyuan¡­ They are all single.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was in a dilemma. ¡°Sigh, the number of unmarried men around you is shocking.¡±


    Tang Jinghong.¡±¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a while. ¡°Jinghong, who is your most loyal subordinate?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Wen Shaoyuan.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said straightforwardly, ¡°Him then. When is he free? I¡¯ll arrange a blind date for them.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°He¡¯s following me now. 1¡¯11 ask him if he wants to get married first. If he does, you can arrange it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Alright, after you ask, tell me. This girl is really pitiful. She¡¯s lonely and has no one to rely on. I¡¯ll only be at ease when she settles down.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while before Tang Jinghong told Chu Qingzhi to go to sleep. It was almost midnight.


    Chu Qingzhi rested one hand under her head and started to think about business.


    Madam Shen made her realize that her family¡¯s business was too restricted. She had to expand it quickly. Otherwise, it would be easily wiped out by others.


    The production of the ice cream bars would probably have to stop by October. There was no need to worry about the rice dumplings. It could be sold all year round.


    Beer could be sold all year round as well.


    The only simr thing between ancient and modern times was food. As long as food tasted good, people would buy it. There was too much delicious food in the modern world. What could be both delicious and suitable for ancient times?


    Roasted sausages, rice noodles, biscuits, bread¡­


    Oh right, she could also nt all kinds of mushrooms to sell. There were so many forests around. It would be a waste not to make the best use of it.


    At the moment, she would try sausages, biscuits, and bread. These were foods that most people liked.


    In the morning, before dawn, the Chu family woke up.


    Li Qingyu, Chu Qingyue, Chu Qingning, and Chu Qingshuang made breakfast. The others went to work in the fields and took advantage of the cool weather to finish the daily work..

 Chapter 327 - 327: Eight Bearers

    Chapter 327: Eight Bearers


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the same time, Li Qingyin and her family in the Xu Vige also woke up.


    Xu Wenlin¡¯s injuries were no longer serious. Her heart still hurt, but it was no longer a problem.


    As soon as the siblings got up, they went to the foot of the mountain to pick the bamboo leaves. They felt that fresh bamboo leaves were better, so they went to pick them early in the morning.


    The bamboo forest grew along the foot of the mountain. It was arge area, about an acre ofnd. They picked one-tenth of it every day. After picking it, they immediately fertilized the bamboo trees for the sake of sustainability.


    The siblings each picked a basket and returned home. Li Qingyin just finished making breakfast.


    As soon as Xu Wenlin entered the house, she called out sweetly, ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Li Qingyin¡¯s voice came from the kitchen. ¡°Wash your hands and eat.¡±


    Xu Wenlin replied, ¡°Okay, Mother.¡±


    They had in porridge, steamed buns, eggs, and pickles for breakfast. In the entire vige, their breakfast was the most sumptuous.


    Li Qingyin doted on her children as much as Li Qingyu doted on her children. Now that she had money, she spent it on her children. They were still growing.


    The three of them surrounded the table and ate. After they ate, Li Qingyin went to feed her husband.


    Li Qingyin said, ¡°Go and deliver the bamboo leaves to Cousin¡¯s houseter. I¡¯ll go to the county to buy ducklings. Don¡¯t be anxious if you don¡¯t see me when youe back.¡±


    The pond had been cleaned up and a small shed had been built to shelter the ducklings from the wind and rain. Everything was arranged.


    The two children nodded.


    Xu Songnian swallowed the bun and said, ¡°Mother, my thirteenth birthday is in three days. Shall we invite Cousin¡¯s family over for dinner?¡±


    Li Qingyin immediately agreed. Third Sister¡¯s family had helped them so much, so they should indeed express their gratitude. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a few tables of dishes to celebrate your birthday.¡±


    Xu Songnian smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±


    Li Qingyin touched her son¡¯s head, her eyes filled with love.


    After dinner, Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin set off for the Chu Vige with the bamboo leaves on their backs.


    When Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin arrived, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family was eating.


    Li Qingyu called out to the two children. ¡°Songnian, Wenlin,e and eat.¡±


    Xu Songnian shook his head. ¡°Third Aunt, we ate before we came.¡±


    Li Qingyu knew that Xu Songnian was stubborn and had strong self-esteem, so she did not insist anymore. She turned around and handed them a fried dough stick each. ¡°Eat it. I will help you weigh the bamboo leavester.¡±


    Xu Songnian smiled and took the fried dough stick. It smelled so good. He swallowed his saliva. ¡°Thank you, Third Aunt.¡±


    Xu Songnian ate the fried dough stick and went to an auntie¡¯s house in the vige to squeeze some goat milk. Then, he would feed it to the three wolf cubs.


    He came to feed them every day. Chu Qingzhi told him that the wolves would only recognize him if he fed them everyday. Hence, he was in charge of the three wolf cubs¡¯ daily meals.


    The journey from Xu Vige to Chu Vige took about fifteen minutes. If he ran, it would only take him five minutes.


    Li Qingyu weighed the bamboo leaves for them. It was the same as usual. Xu Songnian had ten catties of bamboo leaves, which amounted to 50 copper coins, Xu Wenlin had five catties, which was 25 copper coins.


    With so much money every day, Xu Songnian could save one to one tael and five hundred copper coins a month.


    Xu Songnian put away the money and said with a smile, ¡°Third Aunt, it¡¯s my birthday in three days. Mother said to treat your family to a meal.¡±


    When Li Qingyu heard this, she remembered that Xu Songnian¡¯s birthday was indeeding soon. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I almost forgot. Go back and tell your mother that we¡¯ll definitelye.¡±


    Xu Songnian nodded happily. ¡°Ok.¡±


    At the vige entrance.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family sent Ning Yuting and Grandpa Ning to the vige entrance.


    Ning Yuting helped Grandpa Ning into the carriage. Then, he turned around and said to everyone, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle Chu, Auntie, brothers, sisters, we¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Grandpa Chu said reluctantly, ¡°Bon voyage. You have to eat the dry food I prepared for you. Don¡¯t let yourself starve.¡±


    Grandpa Ning lifted the curtain and said with a smile, ¡°Brother, we know.¡±


    Ning Yuting looked at Chu Qingyue affectionately. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up on the tenth of September. I¡¯ll prepare everything. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Chu Qingyue lowered her head shyly and nodded.


    Grandpa Chu smiled and said, ¡°Yuting, we understand. Be careful on the way with your grandfather. Send us a message if there is anything.¡±


    Ning Yuting agreed and said to Chu Qingyue, ¡°Come with us to the county city.


    I have something to tell you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded.


    The carriage slowly moved forward¡­


    In the carriage, Ning Yuting could no longer care about the fact that his grandfather was still around. He held Chu Qingyue¡¯s hand. ¡°When I go back, I¡¯ll send someone to protect you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue felt that she was not that precious and did not need protection.


    She immediately rejected him. ¡°No need. No one will hurt me.¡±


    Ning Yuting said with some concern, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Luo Yinhuan will.¡±


    Chu Qingyue shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already reconciled with her. Speaking of which, it¡¯s strange. She actually came to apologize to me.¡±


    Ning Yuting did not tell Chu Qingyue that he had gone to look for Luo Yinhuan. It was only right to take care of his fiancee. There was no need to shout about it. ¡°She must have been stung by her conscience and realized her mistake.¡±


    ¡°Probably. Let¡¯s not talk about her.¡± Chu Qingyue did not like Luo Yinhuan and did not want to mention her at all.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about her. But Qingyue, do you really not want protection?¡±


    Chu Qingyue shook her head. ¡°Yuting, having someone follow me all the time is too strange. I¡¯ll feel very ufortable.¡±


    Ning Yutingpromised. ¡°Then protect yourself and wait for me to marry you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue reached out and pinched Ning Yuting gently. She said softly, ¡°Grandpa is still here.¡±


    Grandpa Ning closed his eyes to rest and tried his best to reduce his presence. He was happy that his grandson and granddaughter-inw were on good terms.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Ning Yuting interlocked his fingers with Chu Qingyue. He really hoped that time would pass quickly and he could marry Qingyue as soon as possible.


    Chu Qingyue was also very reluctant to be separated from him. She gently leaned her head on Ning Yuting¡¯s shoulder, trying to leave as many sweet memories as possible to reminisce while he was not around.


    Eight strong young men came to Li Qingyu¡¯s house in high spirits.


    Chu Tianfeng said loudly, ¡°Auntie, we¡¯re all ready.¡±


    Li Qingyu and the others were counting the betrothal gifts at home. Hearing this, Li Qingyu walked out quickly and distributed the eight pieces of red cloth in her hand to the eight of them. ¡°Tie the red cloth around your waist.¡±


    The eight young men were specially hired by Li Qingyu to carry the betrothal gifts. They were energetic and strong.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Tianfeng took the red cloth and tied it around his waist. This was a sign that they were the bearers of the betrothal gifts. Li Qingyu saw that it was not tied properly and helped adjust it. She valued her eldest son¡¯s marriage very much.


    Li Qingyu waved at them. ¡°Come in with me. Two people carry a box.¡±


    The eight of them followed Li Qingyu into the house. As soon as they entered, they were dazzled by the four red boxes. They thought to themselves, Auntie¡¯s family is too rich.


    There were red silk flowers tied to the betrothal gift box. It looked very festive.


    After carrying the betrothal gift box, they set off.


    The moment they went out, they immediately became the center of attention in the vige..

 Chapter 328 - 328: Fifth Sister Taking Action

    Chapter 328: Fifth Sister Taking Action


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Chu First is really lucky to be able to marry Shen Ruyan.¡±


    ¡°Well, the Chu family is rich now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Their business is doing very well. If only I had a daughter like Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Dream on. 1 bet there is only one daughter like that in this world.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s miraculous? In the past, their family was so poor that everyone was emaciated. Now, they¡¯re healthy and chubby. Look at Chu Xuyao. He looks like a gentleman.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He always walks with a straight back and at a steady pace, looking like a schr. How good would it be to have such an outstanding son? Look at my son, he¡¯s mischievous all day long. The gap between them is getting wider and wider.¡±


    The vigers watched as Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family walked away. Their eyes were filled with envy. At the same time, they discussed spiritedly, wishing they could be a member of the Chu family.


    Under everyone¡¯s envious gazes, the Chu family arrived at An Shanwu¡¯s house.


    An Shanwu sincerely regarded Shen Ruyue as his younger sister. Therefore, he asked Shen Ruyue to go to his house and wait for the Chu family toe over to propose marriage officially.


    Nie Huiyang was also present. Seeing such a generous betrothal gift, he was extremely happy for Shen Ruyan.


    He also treated Shen Ruyue as his younger sister. Now that he saw that Ruyue had a good marriage, as her elder brother, he was relieved.


    An Shanwu greeted warmly, ¡°Come, everyone,e in and sit.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Chu family had also invited the elders and matchmakers to propose marriage. The vige elder, the vige chief, and Matchmaker Chu appeared formal.


    After everyone entered the house and sat down, they handed the process to Matchmaker Chu.


    Matchmaker Chu had been in this line of work for decades and was already familiar with the process. Under her arrangements, the betrothal went smoothly and the wedding was set on August 25th.


    In Yunfei School.


    Jiang Zhaoyong and a few students walked in the corridor from opposite sides. Then, he realized that the way they looked at him was with condemnation!


    Jiang Zhaoyong was puzzled. He did not do anything, so why was everyone condemning him?


    ¡°Do you know that Jiang Zhaoyong went back on his words?¡±


    ¡°Yes, everyone knows.¡±


    ¡°He looks like a decent man, but his morals are so disappointing. It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t have much knowledge, but even his character is bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking, stop talking. He¡¯sing over.¡±


    When the students saw Jiang Zhaoyong, they immediately slipped away.


    Jiang Zhaoyong was puzzled.


    The more he looked at the students, the more puzzled he became. What exactly happened?


    A few more students walked over and looked at him with condemnation.


    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore and reached out to stop the students. ¡°What is going on? You¡¯re either whispering about me or looking at me with condemning eyes. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The students didn¡¯t answer. Instead, they changed directions and returned the way they came.


    Jiang Zhaoyong was puzzled.


    What heinous crime did he do??


    He had a feeling that the entire world knew what he had done, but he did not.


    Suddenly, two small faces appeared in his mind. He thought for a moment and immediately strode away from the spot like a gust of wind.


    It must be these two brats!


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao were learning the zither in the zither room. Their fingers were gently plucking the strings. The tone was neither pleasant nor unpleasant.


    The teacher who was teaching them was Xu Guannan. He was dressed in a light gray schr¡¯s robe and had a handsome face. He sat behind the zither table with a gentle expression.


    The zither music he yed was very pleasant. It rose and fell slowly like the sound of a mountain stream or a bell.


    Chu Xuyao walked towards Xu Guannan and asked humbly, ¡°Master, why is the music I yed not as good as yours?¡±


    Xu Guannan looked at Chu Xuyao with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been ying the zither for ten years. How many years have you been ying?¡±


    Chu Xuyao answered honestly, ¡°Five days.¡±


    He then added, ¡°But 1 don¡¯t think the quality of much one ys is determined by time.¡±


    Xu Guannan smiled. ¡°Xuyao, you¡¯ll understand after you¡¯ve been learning for longer.¡±


    Chu Xuyao tilted his head. ¡°But 1 want to know now.¡±


    Xu Guannan deliberated, then said patiently, ¡°Then let me tell you how 1 learned the zither back then.¡±


    Chu Xuyao was all ears.


    Xu Guannan said slowly, ¡°When 1 was learning the zither, other than studying, I was practicing it all the time. I spent at least four hours a day and persisted like this for three years.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Xuyao understood a little. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go back and continue practicing the zither.¡±


    Xu Guannan nodded in approval. This young student¡¯sprehension was not bad.


    Chu Xuyao had just sat down when Jiang Zhaoyong rushed into the ssroom. ¡°Chu Xuyuan, Chu Xuyao, what did you do?¡±


    In the ssroom, all the students looked at Jiang Zhaoyong with condemnation in their eyes.


    Jiang Zhaoyong was a little guilty and slowly retreated. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    A student said, ¡°You barged into our ssroom without permission, offended the teacher, and disturbed us. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s only right for us to look at you like this?¡±


    Chu Xuyao¡¯s childish voice sounded. It was clear and indifferent, and one could not tell his emotions. ¡°Rude, unreasonable, disrespectful, self-righteous, and untrustworthy.¡±


    Thest word was said with great emphasis.


    For the first time, Jiang Zhaoyong realized that he had so many shorings. ¡°Am¡­ Am I that bad?¡±


    The young students in the ss room nodded in unison. ¡°Bad!¡±


    Chu Xuyuan pointed at Xu Guannan. ¡°Senior Brother, look at our teacher and then look at you. It¡¯s not that we¡¯re belittling you, but the difference is really huge.¡±


    When Jiang Zhaoyong heard that, he could not help butpare¡­


    He felt that he looked better.


    He felt that he had a stronger aura.


    He felt that he was more capable.


    In other aspects, he was a little inferior.


    Inparison, he was not all that bad¡­


    ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this. Exin to me what¡¯s going on in the school.¡±


    Chu Xuyao said calmly, ¡°You said it yourself. If the entire school knows that you went back on your word, you¡¯ll teach us martial arts. Now that the entire school knows, when will you fulfill your promise?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong deliberately said shamelessly, ¡°You already said that 1 went back on my word, so why should I fulfill my promise?¡±


    Chu Xuyao¡¯s expression turned ugly.. ¡°How dare you fool us? I¡¯ll get my fifth sister to teach you a lesson!¡±

 Chapter 329 - 329: You’re Finished

    Chapter 329: You¡¯re Finished


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xu Guannan trembled uncontrobly. Chu Xuyao¡¯s fifth sister was famous not only in their school, but also in the entire county.


    Moreover, he heard that Chu Qingzhi knew martial arts.


    Jiang Zhaoyong had never seen Chu Qingzhi before and had only heard some anecdotes about her. He was wary, but he did not take it to heart.


    He teased, ¡°Chu Xuyao, your fifth sister is a woman. How is she going to teach me a lesson?¡±


    Chu Xuyao narrowed his eyes and said unhappily, ¡°Are you looking down on my Fifth Sister?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong smiled and said nonchntly, ¡°No matter how powerful your Fifth Sister is, she¡¯s only a woman. Do you think a man like me will be afraid of a woman?¡±


    Chu Xuyao was totally angered. ¡°My fifth sister can kill you with a p. Do you believe me?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong said nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t. Why don¡¯t you let herpete with me?¡± She was just a farm girl. How powerful could she be?


    Chu Xuyao clenched his fists and stared at Jiang Zhaoyong. ¡°Just you wait!¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong did not realize the seriousness of the matter. He touched his nose and held back hisughter. ¡°Then let¡¯s make an appointment!


    Chu Xuyao retorted, ¡°My fifth sister is very busy. I¡¯ll go back and ask her. Just wait to be punched in the face.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong thought Chu Xuyao was just bluffing. ¡°Alright, tell me when you have decided on the time. This time, I will not go back on my word.¡±


    Chu Xuyao red at Jiang Zhaoyong and did not speak to him anymore. He lowered his head and imagined the scene of his fifth sister beating Jiang Zhaoyong up.


    This time, the way people looked at Jiang Zhaoyong changed from condemnation to sympathy.


    Imperial Pce, Hall of Supreme Harmony.


    In the solemn pce hall, the civil and military officials lined up on both sides. The young Emperor sat on the dragon throne. The atmosphere had never been so solemn in a long time.


    The handsome Emperor rubbed the space between his eyebrows and looked at the civil and military officials below. ¡°Are you nning to stand here for a day?¡±


    The Prime Minister stepped forward. ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t we leave the matter of the Minister of War to the Minister of Justice?¡±


    Minister of Justice?


    That muddle-headed official would most likely mess up this case if it was handed over to him.


    The Emperor snorted. ¡°The Minister of Justice has been busy with work recently. The case of the Minister of War is too big. He shouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.¡±


    The Minister of Justice was trembling in fear. He wiped his forehead that was covered in sweat. Why did it have to be him every time? He nned to work for another two years and retire. He couldn¡¯t stand this pressure.


    The Prime Minister knew that the Emperor would not agree. ¡°Your Majesty, do you have a better candidate?¡±


    The Emperor looked at Tang Jinghong. Unexpectedly, the Minister of Rituals stepped forward. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m willing to share your burden.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s eyes shed. You old man, why did youe out to attract attention?


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been feeling unwell recently?¡±


    The Minister of Rituals thought to himself, Have I?


    Since when did he feel unwell? He was only in his forties and in his prime.


    However, this person was very capable, but his EQ was low. He did not understand the Emperor¡¯s hint at all.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this case has been dragged on for so long. If we don¡¯t resolve it soon, I¡¯m afraid something will happen.¡±


    Don¡¯t I know that this has dragged on for so long?


    The more the Emperor looked at the Minister of Rituals, the more irksome he became.


    Seeing that the Emperor wanted to drag the Minister of Rituals out and educate him, Tang Jinghong stepped forward to help him out. ¡°I¡¯m also willing to share Your Majesty¡¯s burden.¡±


    As soon as he stepped out, he immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. He was a general, but he volunteered to handle a case. Wasn¡¯t he crossing the boundary?


    The censor was the first to disagree. ¡°Your Majesty, General Tang is a general. Investigating cases is the business of civil officials. The case of the Minister of War has already dragged on for long enough. If it¡¯s handed over to someone unsuitable, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t know when the case will be closed.¡±


    The Emperor did not y by the rules and retorted, ¡°Then you tell me who should take over this case.¡±


    The censor choked. ¡°Your Majesty, I wouldn¡¯t dare to make the decision. I can only give some suggestions.¡± With that, he retreated back.


    The Emperor nced at the censor and was about to speak when the assistant minister of the Ministry of Rituals stepped forward again. ¡°Your Majesty, the new assistant minister of Justice is a genius at solving cases. Why don¡¯t you hand this matter to him?¡±


    The Emperor was speechless.


    It seems like these people just don¡¯t want Tang Jinghong to be in charge of this case.


    But I won¡¯t let you get what you want.


    ¡°Minister Tang, I want you to investigate this case thoroughly. The new assistant minister of Justice and the vice dean of the Supreme Court will assist you. I¡¯ll give you one month.¡±


    The vice dean of the Supreme Court was the son of the prime minister. He wanted to involve the prime minister so that the prime minister would not try to sabotage.


    The three of them quickly epted the order.


    ¡°Dismiss!¡± The Emperor did not give the ministers a chance to object.


    The assistant minister of Justice was a young official who had just been promoted by the Emperor.


    Now, the Imperial Court was divided into two factions. One faction was led by the Prime Minister, who wanted to suppress the Emperor.


    The other faction was led by the Emperor. This faction was filled with young officials who were still inexperienced. Their foundation in the Imperial Court was unstable, and they would often be suppressed by old officials. It could be said that they were walking on thin ice.


    The assistant minister of Justice walked out of the pce with Tang Jinghong. ¡°General Tang, I hope we can solve the case as soon as possible.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and nodded.


    The vice dean of the Supreme Court passed by the two people and snorted, ¡°I hope that some people don¡¯t drag us down!¡± After saying that, he strode forward.


    The two of them ignored him. This person was just a pawn of the Emperor to restrain the Prime Minister. They did not expect him to help. It was fine as long as he did not cause trouble.


    The assistant minister of Justice asked humbly, ¡°General Tang, do you have any ideas?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Not for the time being. Let¡¯s look at the dossier first.¡±


    The assistant minister of Justice immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and sort out the entire case.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shuiyun County.


    A fortune teller with delicate features walked out of the alley with a sign in her hand. As she walked, she shouted, ¡°Divine fortune teller, divine fortune teller, won¡¯t charge you if it¡¯s not urate.¡±


    These words immediately attracted the attention of a middle-aged man in front. This person had silver and gold jewelry. It was obvious that he was rich.


    He turned around and sized up the fortune teller. ¡°Are you really a divine fortune teller?¡±


    The fortune teller nodded confidently. Then, she calcted. ¡°Your surname is Shen, and you¡¯re the eldest. You have a first wife, five concubines, and one outside. Moreover, this one outside is pregnant¡­¡±


    Master Shen looked at the fortune teller differently. This was too urate¡­


    The fortune teller¡¯s fingers suddenly paused.


    Seeing this, Master Shen¡¯s heart skipped a beat.. ¡°Sir, is there a problem?¡±

 Chapter 330 - 330: Falling Out

    Chapter 330: Falling Out


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The fortune teller congratted him. ¡°Master Shen, your wife is pregnant with a blessed child. You have to take good care of her. If the child is born sessfully, your family will be even richer in the future.¡±


    When Master Shen heard that it was a blessed child, he was interested. ¡°Sir, how blessed is the child?¡±


    The fortune teller lowered her voice mysteriously. ¡°In the future, he can be the top schr, marry the princess, and be the son-inw of the emperor.¡±


    Master Shen was stunned. He was overjoyed. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a fortune teller. I¡¯ve never miscalcted.¡± The fortune teller began to calcte again. ¡°Your eldest son has already be a schr. He¡¯s also the son-inw of the assistant minister of the Ministry of War and is now a high-ranking official.¡±


    Master Shen had absolute trust in the Fortune teller when he heard this. ¡°Sir, what should I do now to protect this child?¡±


    The fortune teller said seriously, ¡°First of all, you have to bring your concubine home. It¡¯s best if she bes your first wife. Why would the princess marry an illegitimate son?¡±


    Master Shen agreed. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re right.¡±


    The fortune teller continued, ¡°Also, your wife jinxed you, jinxed your son, and jinxed the Shen family. It¡¯s best to chase her out.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± He thought about it. ¡°But she has a son of a high-ranking official. If I chase her out, what if her son falls out with me?¡±


    The fortune teller said earnestly, ¡°Master Shen, the son is her son and also your son. This is a matter between the two of you. As a son, how can he interfere?¡±


    The more Master Shen thought about it, the more he felt that this was right. ¡°But what reason should I find to chase her away?¡±


    The fortune teller suggested eagerly, ¡°Master Shen, bring the concubine back. Your wife will definitely kick up a mess. You can take the opportunity to re up and find fault with her.¡±


    Master Shen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Thank you for your advice. I know what to do.¡±


    He dreamed of chasing that b*tch out. This woman was unreasonable, domineering, and ruthless. She had even killed his illegitimate children. If not for her family¡¯s power, he would have chased her out long ago.


    Now that her family had fallen, there was no need to be afraid of her.


    The fortune teller nodded in relief. ¡°Master Shen will definitely get what you want.¡±


    Master Shen was overjoyed as he imagined scenes of his son marrying a princess.


    He quickly took out a hundred taels of silver and handed it to the fortune teller. ¡°Sir, this is just a small token of my appreciation. Please ept it.¡±


    The fortune teller took the banknote with a smile. ¡°I wish Master Shen good luck.¡±


    Master Shenughed, straightened his back, and returned to the Shen residence.


    Shen residence.


    Han Xinyu hurriedly walked into the courtyard. ¡°Madam, Master is here.¡±


    Madam Shen paused and closed the ount book. She mocked expressionlessly, ¡°He must be here to ask for money.¡±


    Han Xinyu lowered her head, not daring to make a sound.


    In silence, Master Shen strode into the courtyard. Unlike before when he was weak and timid, he said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m here to inform you of something. I¡¯m going to bring Jun Lan back. Get someone to clean up the West Mist Courtyard immediately.¡±


    Madam Shen¡¯s face was ashen. At this moment, she only wanted to beat Master Shen to death. ¡°Say that again.¡±


    Seeing Madam Shen so domineering, Master Shen was a little scared. However, when he thought of what the fortune teller had said, he straightened his back.


    ¡°I said that 1 wanted to bring Jun Lan home. She¡¯s already pregnant with my child and has the blood of the Shen family.¡±


    Madam Shen was furious. She grabbed the teacup on the table and threw it to Master Shen. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± She raised her hand and pointed at Master Shen. ¡°Let me tell you, as long as I¡¯m in the Shen family, she can forget about entering this house.¡±


    Seeing Madam Shen like this, Master Shen was extremely annoyed. He shouted angrily, ¡°Then get out of my Shen family.¡±


    Madam Shen was stunned and looked at Master Shen in disbelief. They had been husband and wife for more than twenty years, but he actually told her to get out! How could he tell her to get out?


    Master Shen was determined to chase Madam Shen out this time. ¡°You jinx. Whether you agree or not, I¡¯ll take Jun Lan home today.¡± With that, he turned around and left.


    Tears rolled down Madam Shen¡¯s face as she sat on the stool dejectedly. She felt like a pitiful worm. She had spent so much effort managing the Shen family for so long, but in the end, this was what she was rewarded with.


    Han Xinyu asked carefully, ¡°Madam, what should we do now?¡±


    A trace of ruthlessness shed across Madam Shen¡¯s eyes, and she exuded a dark aura. ¡°Let him bring her back. At most¡­ I¡¯ll just kill her.¡±


    Han Xinyu shuddered and did not dare to say anything else.


    The butler looked for Madam Shen anxiously. ¡°Madam, our cloth shop is on fire.¡±


    Madam Shen mmed the table and stood up. She asked anxiously, ¡°Why is it on fire? Has anything been burned?¡±


    The butler was extremely nervous. ¡°The most precious fabrics in the cloth shop are burned. Now, there are only some medium and inferior fabrics left.¡±


    Madam Shen couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Her vision darkened and she fainted. She even had a high fever after waking up.


    This news quickly reached Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ears. She smiled. ¡°This old witch can¡¯t cause trouble now.¡±


    At Pure and Gentle Women¡¯s Clothing Shop.


    The storeroom was filled with fabrics. Such good fabrics were worth at least 30,000 taels of silver ording to the market price.


    Chu Qingyue touched the fabrics one by one. It was all smooth. ¡°Fifth Sister, where did you buy these fabrics? It¡¯s good material.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went to Madam Shen¡¯s cloth shop and set fire to it. Looking at those precious fabrics, she felt that it was a pity to burn them, so she moved them back.


    ¡°I saved a passerby on the way just now. He happened to be a traveling merchant who sold fabrics, so he sold them to me at a low price.¡±


    Chu Qingyue thought to herself that her fifth sister was lucky. ¡°Fifth Sister, how much did these fabrics cost? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°We¡¯re sisters. There¡¯s no need to pay me.¡±


    Chu Qingyue shook her head and said, ¡°How can that do? As the saying goes, brothers and sisters should settle ounts clearly. You¡¯ve done enough for me. 1 can¡¯t take advantage of you anymore.¡±


    This thought was not bad. Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Then how much money have you earned?¡±


    Chu Qingyue said happily, ¡°A thousand taels.¡±


    Not bad. She had earned so much in half a year. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Second Sister, add these fabrics to your dowry. I don¡¯t want your money.¡±


    Chu Qingyue held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°Fifth Sister, there are too many.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment. ¡°How about this? Second Sister, make this batch of fabrics into clothes and sell them. Then, give me half of the profits. How about that?¡±


    Chu Qingyue agreed without hesitation. ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say.¡±


    Now that there was nothing else to do here, Chu Qingzhi nned to leave. ¡°Second Sister, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll go home first.¡±


    Chu Qingyue said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you out..¡±

 Chapter 331 - 331: Sausage and Bread

    Chapter 331: Sausage and Bread


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the Chu Vige.


    Shen Ruyue knocked on the door. ¡°Qingzhi, the ingredients for the mooncakes have been prepared ording to your instructions.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi put down the pen in her hand and walked to open the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go make mooncakes.¡±


    The mooncakes were made in the courtyard of the old house. There was a shed there, and under the shed were five tables. After a while, everyone gathered around the tables to make mooncakes.


    At this moment, the vigers who were helping to make the mooncakes were already in position. They were all women.


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and smiled. ¡°Thank you foring to help.¡±


    An auntie smiled and said, ¡°Qingzhi, we should be the ones thanking you for letting us work.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi chatted with everyone for a while before getting to the business¡­


    She originally nned to make five different fillings, but two of the fillings were given to Tan Mengyang. Now, she only needed to make the other three. They were bean paste egg yolk filling, red bean filling, and lotus seed paste filling.


    There were six people who prepared the fillings. Under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s guidance, they quickly prepared threerge basins of fillings.


    In the filling, Chu Qingzhi did not add much sugar. She did not want to make the mooncake too sweet. If it was too sweet, it would cover up the taste of the other ingredients and it wouldn¡¯t taste good.


    There were ten people preparing the dough.


    This step was very important. Otherwise, the mooncakes would crack and copse aftering out of the baking stove, affecting the appearance. Making mooncakes sounded easy, but in reality, it was much more difficult. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t everyone be able to make mooncakes and sell them?


    After the dough was made, it was time to wrap the filling.


    Before wrapping the filling, they had to ensure that the weight of each piece of dough was the same. There were ten people in charge of weighing the filling and the dough. After that, they could begin making it.


    The next step was to put the wrapped dough into the mold and press it to create patterns. It was very important to smooth out the surface of the dough because no one wanted to buy something that looked ugly.


    The wrapped dough was ced on a baking sheet. After applying ayer of clear water on the surface of the dough, it could be sent to the baking oven to be baked.


    There was an hourss timer here. After the mooncakes were baked for fifteen minutes, they would take them out and brush egg liquid on them. Then, they would put them back in to bake for another fifteen minutes.


    The baked mooncakes were taken out and cooled. They were wrapped in oil paper one by one. At this point, it was considered aplete process.


    There were special people in charge of every step, just like an assembly line.


    The aunties were very agile. It only took an hour to make a batch of mooncakes.


    Chu Qingzhi made a demonstration first, and then there was no need for her to do anything. The women in the vige were all skilled in cooking, so they learned it very quickly.


    Chu Qingzhi watched until they sessfully made three batches before saying,


    ¡°Ruyue, I¡¯ll leave the things here to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, leave it to me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi came to the kitchen. There was no one in the kitchen now, so it was a good time for her to show off her culinary skills. She was going to make three things next: sausages, bread, and biscuits. With the baking oven, it was very easy to make biscuits.


    She made bread first. The yeast was bought from the winery.


    There was also the problem of butter.


    On her way back to the vige from the capitalst time, Chu Qingzhi saw a farm that raised cows. The cows here were all raised by the government and could not be ughtered. They could only be sold to farmers to farm.


    It was a huge farmstead with more than a thousand cows, big and small.


    The people of this era did not have the habit of drinking milk. Milk wasmonly used by noblewomen to bathe in. However, they did not use much. Most of the time, milk was wasted.


    Chu Qingzhi spent one tael of silver to buy ten barrels of milk. They even sent it back to her.


    The milk barrels were covered. No one knew what was inside.


    No one would touch Chu Qingzhi¡¯s things. The barrels were still ced neatly in the corner of the kitchen.


    Chu Qingzhi kneaded the dough and fermented it. Then, she boiled the milk to make butter before adding the butter to the dough and letting it continue to ferment.


    During this period of time, Chu Qingzhi prepared to make sausages.


    The sausage casing was bought from a pork store and was repeatedly cleaned. The pork was chopped into meat paste. A bunch of seasonings were added, and the meat paste was poured into the sausage casing. It was dried and boiled. After that, it was time to roast the sausage.


    It was simple to make, but there were many steps. Chu Qingzhi worked for two hours before she finished making the raw sausages. Next, she had to dry the water on the surface of the sausages. This required some time.


    Taking advantage of this time, Chu Qingzhi applied egg liquid on the fermented dough and ced some butter on the baking tray before bringing it to the old house.


    The baking tray was a custom-made iron te from the cksmith. There were a total of 25 custom-made tes.


    When Wu Yaqing, who was helping to wrap the mooncakes, saw Chu Qingzhiing over with an unknown dough, she couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Qingzhi, what¡¯s in your hand?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi blinked at her mysteriously. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡± She walked towards the empty baking oven and pushed the baking tray in.


    The baking oven that Chu Qingzhi had modified was very simr to a modern oven. There was a firece at the bottom and a baking space at the top.


    Wu Yaqing was even more curious. ¡°I know even if you don¡¯t tell me. It must be delicious.¡±


    ¡°You guessed right,¡± Chu Qingzhi said cooperatively. At the same time, she turned the hourss upside down to count the time. ¡°Yaqing, when the sand runs out, take the baking tray out. I¡¯ll go do something else.¡±


    Wu Yaqing licked her lips like a hungry cat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me.¡±


    Then, she guarded the oven like she was protecting a treasure and looked at the hourss attentively.


    Chu Qingzhi returned to the kitchen to make biscuits.


    She nned to make onion biscuits. This was the most ssic.


    Making onion biscuits was very simr to making cookies. First, she melted the butter, added sugar and salt, and stirred it evenly. Then, she added onion, flour, and stirred it. She kneaded it into a smooth dough and used a mold to make it look like a biscuit. Finally, she baked it for ten minutes.


    During this time, the bread was ready. Wu Yaqing took it out. Immediately, the fragrance and appearance of the bread attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°It smells so good. It smells delicious.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi is too amazing. She made another new thing. Does this have a name?¡±


    ¡°I really want to try it!¡±


    Wu Yaqing held the baking tray and ran all the way to the new house. Her stomach was already growling at the smell of it.


    When some children saw this, they quickly followed to see what it was. Of course, what they wanted to do the most was to try it.


    ¡°Qingzhi, it¡¯s done,¡± Wu Yaqing shouted excitedly.


    Chu Qingzhi was busy in the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Wu Yaqing rushed to the kitchen. ¡°Qingzhi, what¡¯s this called? It looks delicious.¡±


    ¡°This is called bread.¡± Chu Qingzhi used a kitchen knife to cut the bread into even cubes. Then, she picked up a piece and handed it to Wu Yaqing. ¡°Try it.¡±


    The bread smelled like rich roasted wheat. It looked golden on the outside and fluffy on the inside. When she took a bite, it was soft and tasty..

 Chapter 332 - 332: Green Bean Ice Cream Bar

    Chapter 332: Green Bean Ice Cream Bar


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wu Yaqing took a bite first and quickly stuffed the bread into her mouth. Seeing how she enjoyed it, even Chu Qingzhi¡¯s appetite was aroused.


    ¡°Delicious, delicious. Qingzhi, the bread is so delicious. It¡¯s hands down the most delicious pastry I¡¯ve tried.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Then eat some more.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Yaqing immediately took another piece. It was really delicious. It was soft, sweet, and filled with the fragrance of wheat.


    When Chu Qingzhi was talking to Wu Yaqing, she saw a group of children from the vige sticking their heads into the kitchen and swallowing their saliva.


    They couldn¡¯t resist the smell.


    Hence, Chu Qingzhi passed a piece to them. ¡°Eat it.¡±


    The children were overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Junbao held the bread in his hand and shouted on the way back. As if he had won a battle, he ran to the cornfield to find his father. ¡°Father, look at this.¡±


    Junbao¡¯s father had been a farmer all his life. He had never seen bread before. ¡°I don¡¯t know what this is. Where did you get it?¡±


    ¡°Sister Qingzhi gave it to me. It¡¯s called bread.¡± Chu Junbao tore off a piece and walked over to give it to his father. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve worked hard. Try it.¡±


    Junbao¡¯s father was very touched. His son had always remembered to share good things with him.


    He pushed Chu Junbao¡¯s hand back. ¡°You eat it. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Chu Junbao was very insistent. ¡°Father, try it.¡±


    In the end, Junbao¡¯s father epted his son¡¯s good intention. ¡°This bread is so soft. It¡¯s sweet and fragrant. It¡¯s really delicious. Junbao, go and ask Sister Qingzhi if she wants to sell it. We¡¯ll buy some for the Mid-Autumn Festival.¡±


    Chu Junbao replied crisply, ¡°Alright, Father.¡±


    Hence, Chu Junbao ran back quickly. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, my father wants to buy the bread.¡±


    Many people in the vige had a bite of the bread their children brought back. After eating it, they couldn¡¯t forget the taste and wanted to buy more.


    The vigers were much richer now. Not only could many people afford meat, but they also had savings. The Mid-Autumn Festival wasing, so it was understandable that they wanted to buy something good to celebrate it.


    Hence, before Chu Qingzhi had begun selling bread, she received many orders.


    When Li Qingyu heard the vigers talking about bread, she walked back from the field. ¡°Qingzhi, 1 heard everyone talking about bread. What is bread?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed the bread on the te to Li Qingyu. ¡°Mother, this is bread.¡±


    Li Qingyu looked at it curiously. Then, she tore a piece and tried it. Her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Qingzhi, this tastes great!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Everyone thinks so. Many vigers asked me to make some for sale.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi, teach me how to make it. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Li Qingyu wanted to share some of her daughter¡¯s burden.


    ¡°Sure.¡± The sausages were still being boiled in the pot. Chu Qingzhi called Chu Qingyan over to keep watch on the fire. Then she taught Li Qingyu how to make bread step by step.


    On the other side, Chu Xuede saw a business opportunity. He hurriedly ran over to look for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, can you make more bread for us to sell in the county? It¡¯s almost the Mid-Autumn Festival. Your bread is so good. It must be very easy to sell.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi naturally wouldn¡¯t say no to money. ¡°Uncle Xuede, you can find five deft handed aunties. I¡¯ll teach them to make it immediately. Tell them that they have to stay upte at night.¡±


    Chu Xuede replied enthusiastically, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go immediately.¡±


    Five aunties were quickly found by Chu Xuede. They did not waste any time and immediately devoted themselves to learning how to make bread.


    Chu Qingzhi did not hide anything and exined in detail. As long as these people did not know how the butter came about, they would not be able to make bread on their own. There was no need to worry.


    The first batch of bread was baked. There was only a baking tray that could be used to bake five kilos of bread at a time. Chu Qingzhi taught them step by step, and the taste was simr to what she made.


    The cost of one kilo of bread was 30 copper coins, and the price for one kilo was set at 50 copper coins.


    If it was in the past, the vigers would be discouraged by this price. It was impossible for them to spend so much on bread. Now, it was not a problem to buy a kilo or two.


    Junbao¡¯s father said loudly, ¡°Qingzhi, give me a kilo.¡±


    Chu Lianghong wanted to give his grandson a treat. He also ran over and shouted, ¡°Qingzhi, weigh one kilo for me first.¡± There were so many people around. He was afraid that the bread would be sold out.


    A viger squeezed Chu Lianghong to the back. ¡°I came first. Qingzhi, give me first. I want a kilo too.¡±


    ¡°I was the one who came first. Go to the back and queue up.¡±


    Li Qingyu called out, ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of bread being baked. Everyone, queue up and don¡¯t push each other.¡±


    Hearing this, the crowd calmed down.


    Chu Qingzhi used a baking oven specially to bake bread. It could only bake five kilos at a time, but it only took fifteen minutes to bake a batch of bread.


    The vigers were very supportive. As soon as a batch of bread was made, it was sold out. Soon, the entire vige was filled with the fragrance of bread.


    There was a new variety of ice cream bar today, green bean ice cream bar. However, it wasn¡¯t yet being produced in mass quantities. They only made a thousand of it.


    Therefore, Chu Xuhua did not go to discuss business today. Instead, he brought Li Zhangjie to the county city to set up a stall to sell the green bean ice cream bars to see how well people could ept it.


    When they arrived at the county, Li Zhangjie said worriedly, ¡°Brother Xuhua, the green bean ice cream bar is fifteen copper coins a piece. The other ice cream bars only cost five copper coins. Will anyone buy it?¡±


    Chu Xuhua trusted his sister very much. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I believe we will return today with an empty cart.¡±


    Now that he had a lot of experience in selling things, he chose to set up a stall in a ce where rich people frequented. For rich people, fifteen copper coins was nothing. Moreover, it was more likely to meet those big customers who ordered a great amount.


    This was a crossroads. There was a jewelry shop and many high-end shops. The peopleing in and out were all rich people.


    The sun was very bright. The stall was shaded by a huge umbre like a giant mushroom with a signboard that said, ¡°Green Bean Ice cream bar¡±. It was very eye-catching.


    This was an idea his Fifth Sister had told him. The first thing to do when setting up a stall was to attract attention. When one was curious, they would naturallye over to check out. This was how business came about.


    Not long after they set up the stall, a youngdy sent a servant girl over to buy ice cream bars.


    At this point, almost everyone in the county had eaten ice cream bar. However, the green bean ice cream bar was a new product and no one had eaten it yet. Thatdy was a loyal fan of the ice cream bar. When she saw the new product, she immediately wanted to try it.


    The servant girl smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen green bean ice cream bar before.¡±


    Chu Xuhua said, ¡°This is our new product. It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    The servant girl took a look. It was green and smelled like green beans. It should be good. ¡°Give me five..¡±

 Chapter 333 - 333: Complains

    Chapter 333: Comins


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Zhangjie was stunned when he saw a customer buying five ice cream bars. It seemed that it was really as Brother Xuhua had said. Rich people did not care about money.


    As he thought about it, he quickly packed up five for her. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s a total of 75 copper coins. Take it.¡±


    The servant girl paid and took the ice cream bars. She asked, ¡°Are you still selling green bean ice cream bars tomorrow?¡±


    Chu Xuhua said, ¡°If it sells well today, we will continue to sell it tomorrow.¡±


    The servant girl nodded. ¡°1 hope your business is good. This green bean ice cream bar looks good.¡±


    Chu Xuhua smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After the servant girl bought the ice cream bar, many servant girls and servants came to buy it one after another¡­


    Looking at the people around the stall, Chu Xuhua took the opportunity to promote the product, ¡°If you want a constant supply of ice cream bars, we can deliver it to your door.¡±


    ¡°Deliver?¡± A servant looked up, finding it novel. ¡°The ice cream bars can be delivered?¡±


    Chu Xuhua said tactfully, ¡°It¡¯s hot outside. We can deliver it so that you won¡¯t have toe to the stall to buy it.¡±


    The servant smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and ask my young misses and young masters. If they agree, I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Xuhua quickly agreed. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After that, Chu Xuhua continued to promote the product to customers who came after. He felt that it was better to have a fixed customer base than to seek customers everyday. This way, he would not have to worry about the sales.


    A thousand ice cream bars were sold out very quickly. Li Zhangjie said in admiration, ¡°Brother Xuhua, you¡¯re also very good at doing business.¡±


    Chu Xuhua puffed out his chest and said proudly, ¡°Because I have a powerful sister.¡±


    Li Zhangjie said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Sister Qingzhi is better than anyone.¡±


    Chu Xuhua said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and buy what Fifth Sister told us to buy. We¡¯ll go home after that.¡±


    Li Zhangjie nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°The biscuits are ready.¡± Wu Yaqing took out the baking tray from the oven. It was filled with the fragrance of onions and wheat, making people drool.


    The children in the vige were all ying at the entrance of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s courtyard. When they heard about biscuits, they immediately turned into giraffes, craning their necks to peep.


    Wu Yaqing walked past the children with a baking te, leaving behind a trail of fragrance.


    ¡°What¡¯s biscuit?¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, it must be delicious.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m drooling¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was boiling butter in the kitchen. The milk could not be stored, so it was all boiled into butter to prevent it from going bad. At this moment, the kitchen was filled with the rich fragrance of milk.


    Wu Yaqing walked into the kitchen excitedly and ced the baking tray on the stove. ¡°Qingzhi, the biscuits are ready.¡±


    The biscuits were perfectly baked. They were golden and the color was top-notch. There was a chrysanthemum pattern on the surface, looking very beautiful.


    Chu Qingzhi picked up a piece and tried it. It was crispy and full of the fragrance of onions.


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s eyes lit up as she watched Chu Qingzhi eat. ¡°Qingzhi, is it delicious?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at the biscuits. ¡°Try it.¡±


    Wu Yaqing picked up a piece and took a small bite. She grew up in the pce and was very particr about table etiquette. Her every move was elegant and pleasing to the eye when she was eating biscuits.


    ¡°The biscuits are so fragrant. This is the first time I¡¯ve eaten salty pastries. Qingzhi, you must be the reincarnation of the god of Cooking.¡± Wu Yaqing praised her.


    It was not that she was the reincarnation of the god of Cooking. When she was in the cultivation world, there was a period of time when she reached a bottleneck in her cultivation and started to be frustrated.


    At that time, she had a friend who was a spiritual chef who often visited her. That guy knew how to make all kinds of spiritual food. After knowing her situation, he told her not to be anxious and even asked her to learn how to make spiritual food.


    Making spiritual food was indeed therapeutic and helpful forprehension. After making spiritual food for three years, she suddenly had an enlightenment and broke through the bottleneck to another realm.


    Therefore, every time she encountered bottlenecks, she would make spiritual food. After hundreds of years of umtion, she became half a spiritual chef.


    ¡°Take it and let everyone try it. Wrap the rest in oiled paper. Otherwise, the biscuits will soften and won¡¯t be crispy.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Yaqing took two steps and stopped. She turned around and asked, ¡°Qingzhi, when are we going to the county?¡±


    They were going to the county restaurant for dinner tonight. Wu Yaqing had already reserved a table two days ago. ¡°We¡¯ll go when Xuyuan and Xuyaoe back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    An hourter, Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao returned. Chu Xuyao put down his schoolbag and ran to the kitchen to look for Chu Qingzhi with an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, Seventh Brother and 1 were bullied.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi paused and turned to look at Chu Xuyao. ¡°Who bullied you?¡±


    Chu Xuyao told Chu Qingzhi what happened in the school. ¡°Fifth Sister, Jiang Zhaoyong is too much.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Chu Xuyao¡¯s shoulder. She quite liked this little brother of hers. ¡°How do you want Fifth Sister to avenge you?¡±


    This Martial Top Scorer seemed to be looking down on girls. She had to teach him a lesson.


    Chu Xuyao clenched his fists. ¡°Fifth Sister, what he¡¯s most proud of is his martial arts. Just beat him up in front of everyone.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I will avenge you and Xuyuan.¡±


    Chu Xuyao said happily, ¡°Fifth Sister, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s a small matter.¡±


    Chu Xuyao looked up at Chu Qingzhi as if he was looking at an idol. ¡°Fifth Sister, can you teach me and Xuyuan martial arts?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said. ¡°You can¡¯t learn my martial arts, but there is someone you can learn it from¡­¡±


    Chu Xuyao reacted immediately. ¡°Sister Lihua?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Yes, you can look for her.¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Ge Lihua had just stepped into the house when she heard the two of them talking about her, so she walked over.


    Chu Xuyao turned around and gently pulled Ge Lihua¡¯s sleeve with both hands. He begged, ¡°Sister Lihua, can you teach us martial arts?¡±


    Ge Lihua was surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys studying? Why are you learning martial arts?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be bullied.¡± Chu Xuyao was very unhappy at the thought of Jiang Zhaoyong bullying him.


    Ge Lihua frowned. ¡°Who bullied you? Let¡¯s go. 1¡¯11 teach him a lesson.¡±


    Chu Xuyao quickly pulled Ge Lihua back. ¡°Fifth Sister has already promised me to teach him a lesson. Sister Lihua, you don¡¯t have to go. Sister Lihua, can you teach us martial arts?¡±


    Ge Lihua asked seriously, ¡°Do you really want to learn?¡±


    Chu Xuyao nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, very much.¡± When he learned it, one day, he would beat Jiang Zhaoyong to the ground with his own fists.


    Ge Lihua looked at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, what do you think?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt to have more skills. They also need to be able to protect themselves.¡±


    Ge Lihua nodded slowly. ¡°I can teach you martial arts, but it¡¯s very difficult to learn martial arts.. Can you persevere?¡±

 Chapter 334 - 334: Taking in Three Disciples

    Chapter 334: Taking in Three Disciples


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Xuyao made up his mind to learn martial arts. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    Chu Qingyan, who was adding firewood to the stove, said enthusiastically, ¡°Sister Lihua, 1 want to learn too and be as powerful as you.¡±


    Teaching two was not much different from teaching three. Ge Lihua agreed. She said solemnly, ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll start practicing after you guys finish homework tonight. We¡¯ll practice for two hours a day.¡±


    Chu Qingyan and Chu Xuyao said in unison, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Lihua, let them acknowledge you as their master before teaching them.¡±


    In this era, skills or martial arts were only passed down to one¡¯s children or disciples. It was not passed down to outsiders.


    As the saying goes, a teacher for a day is a father for a life. When the master got old, the disciple had to be filial and take care of him.


    Ge Lihua didn¡¯t want the children to acknowledge her as their master. She stayed in the Chu family and everyone treated her so well. If she could repay them, she would. Her intention was very simple.


    Chu Xuyao immediately bowed. ¡°Master.¡±


    Chu Qingyan also bowed. ¡°Master.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was feeding the wolf cubs with Xu Songnian outside and did not know that he had a master.


    Ge Lihua thought about it. Taking them in as her disciples would make their rtionship closer and better. It was a good thing. ¡°Alright, then. Since you¡¯ve called me Master, I¡¯ll teach you martial arts from now on.¡±


    In the county city.


    As the sun set, the entire Chu Vige was covered in ayer of gold. The mountains in the distance were covered with colorful hues, and the clouds in the sky, which were as white as cotton, turned fiery red.


    The vigers who were working in the fields went home one after another. Shen Ruyue locked the door of the old house before meeting up with everyone. Then, they walked towards the county.


    Chu Qingyue and Chu Qingshuang waited for everyone at the entrance of the county. Then, they walked towards Hongyan Restaurant together.


    Shopkeeper Qian of the Hongyan Restaurant was very nervous since he woke up this morning¡­


    He didn¡¯t do as Madam Shen said and continued to sell rice dumplings. He was afraid that Madam Shen would find out and cause trouble for him.


    However, when he received the news that Madam Shen was so angry with Master Shen for bringing a woman back that she had a high fever and was still unconscious, he felt relieved. He secretly hoped that Madam Shen would continue to be sick.


    ¡°Miss Chu, pleasee in. The food and wine have been prepared ording to your orders.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded at Shopkeeper Qian and asked casually, ¡°How¡¯s business today, Shopkeeper Qian?¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian chuckled and said, ¡°Thanks to Miss Chu, the business is not affected at all.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    In the private room, the table was already filled with sumptuous dishes.


    Wu Yaqing looked at the food and was very satisfied. She called out, ¡°Everyone, sit down and eat to your heart¡¯s content. If it¡¯s not enough, we¡¯ll order more. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan smiled and said, ¡°Sister Yaqing is so generous.¡±


    Wu Yaqing waved her hand and said, ¡°Haha, I definitely won¡¯t be stingy with you guys. Whatever you want, feel free to tell me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly had an idea when she saw this scene.


    She wanted to hold a food festival¡­


    There were three county cities near the Chu Vige, and ten more further away. Thirteen county cities working together to hold a food festival was enough.


    Arge-scale gathering required the approval of the county magistrate. Holding a food festival in Shuiyun County could drive the county¡¯s economy. The county magistrate would not reject it.


    The more Chu Qingzhi thought about it, the more she felt that it was feasible. If the food festival was sessfully held, she could make some more new food. At that time, the business would definitely not be bad.


    She was thinking about the n in her mind, and dinner was slowlying to an end.


    Chu Xuyuan burped and put down his chopsticks. ¡°Sister Yaqing, thank you for treating us to a meal.¡±


    Wu Yaqing said generously, ¡°You¡¯re wee. We cane out for a meal regrly in the future.¡±


    At this moment, hurried footsteps sounded, followed by the head constable¡¯s voice. ¡°Xujin, Miss Ge, something big has happened.¡±


    Chu Xujin immediately went to open the door. The rxed expression on his face disappeared and became solemn. ¡°Head Constable, what happened?¡±


    The head constable was very anxious. ¡°I can¡¯t exin it in a few words. Come with me.¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded, then turned around and said to his family, ¡°There should be a case. Lihua and I will go take a look.¡±


    Li Qingyu was proud of her son and quickly said, ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡±


    The head constable saw Chu Qingzhi from the corner of his eyes and hesitated for a moment. He took a step into the private room and cupped his fists. ¡°Can I ask Miss Chu for help as well?¡±


    The case was probably very tricky. Otherwise, the head constable wouldn¡¯t have invited her. If she didn¡¯t go, Third Brother would be in trouble. Thinking of this, Chu Qingzhi agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wu Yaqing rushed over and asked with great interest, ¡°Can I go with you?¡±


    ¡°Yaqing, go home. We don¡¯t know the situation yet. It won¡¯t be good if something happens,¡± Chu Qingzhi said.


    Wu Yaqing had always been obedient to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Alright, be careful ande back early.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The four of them left in a hurry.


    Li Zhangjie tugged at Chu Xuhua¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Sister Qingzhi even knows how to solve cases?¡±


    Chu Xuhua was extremely proud. ¡°Sure. Fifth Sister is very powerful. She was the one who solved the serial murder case in the countyst time. She also solved the old case that had been left unsolved for more than ten years.¡±


    Li Zhangjie widened his eyes slightly. ¡°Sister Qingzhi is a woman, but 1 feel like she¡¯s more capable than most of the men.¡±


    Everyone smiled but did not respond. However, they were all thinking in their hearts that a girl like Qingzhi was rare. Even the most powerful person in the Daling Dynasty could notpare to her.


    The case happened at Hundred Flowers Tower. Chu Qingzhi stood at the entrance of Hundred Flowers Tower and thought to herself, What a coincidence. She camest night and came again tonight.


    Now that the Hundred Flowers Tower was sealed, everyone was forced to stay in the building. The melodious tunes and intoxicating fragrance that often lingered in the building were now reced by gloominess that made one feel suffocated.


    The brothel madam stood in the corner with an ugly expression on her face. She stared at the constables, wanting to chase all of them out.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t kill him. Why can¡¯t you let us out?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He died in the room. What does it have to do with us since we¡¯re all outside the room at the time of the crime?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and let us go. Otherwise, we¡¯ll report you to the county magistrate..¡±

 Chapter 335 - 335: Strange Case

    Chapter 335: Strange Case


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The head constable was tall, unsmiling, and very dignified. When he red at those people, they immediately shut up.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t caught the murderer yet. This means that everyone is suspicious. No one is allowed to leave. If anyone wants to force your way out, we¡¯ll take it that you are guilty.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to lock us up forever until you catch the murderer?¡±


    The head constable didn¡¯t answer. ¡°You just have to cooperate. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a head constable. What right do you have to talk to me like that?¡±


    The head constable looked over and said in a deep voice, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to get out? Did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. 1 haven¡¯t left my seat the entire night. These people can testify for me.¡±


    The head constable said coldly, ¡°Everyone says that they didn¡¯t kill him. Could it be done by a ghost?¡±


    ¡°How would I know if there¡¯s a ghost? Anyway, 1 didn¡¯t kill him.¡±


    The head constable stopped talking to those people and instructed his subordinates behind him, ¡°If anyone else makes a fuss, arrest them and lock them up.¡±


    The constables behind him replied in unison, ¡°Yes, head constable.¡±


    Chu Xujin observed his surroundings and saw that there was nothing unusual. He said, ¡°Brother head constable, let¡¯s go to the crime scene.¡±


    The head constable nodded and brought them to an open room on the west side of the second floor.


    There were two constables guarding the door, and faint cries came from inside¡­


    Chu Qingzhi walked in with everyone. The room was decorated like a typical woman¡¯s boudoir. It was mainly red and there were some tools and paintings that were meant to arouse one¡¯s desire. It exuded a strong seductive vibe.


    A man in his thirtiesy t on the ground. Blood kept flowing from the corner of his mouth until it formed a pool on the ground.


    A woman with disheveled clothes was curled up in a corner, crying softly.


    In the room, other than the messy bed, the rest of the room was very clean.


    ¡°Third Brother, what did you see?¡± Chu Qingzhi observed her surroundings and asked Chu Xujin.


    ¡°There are no signs of a fight in the room, and the victim¡¯s body doesn¡¯t have any external injuries. He didn¡¯t die from a weapon,¡± Chu Xujin said as he observed.


    ¡°Looking at the ck blood he spat out, 1 think he most likely died from poisoning¡­¡± Chu Xujin looked at the wine on the table. ¡°Fifth Sister, is there poison in the wine?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over to take a look. ¡°It¡¯s not poisonous. There¡¯s no poison in the wine, and the wine ss is not poisonous either.¡±


    Chu Xujin frowned and said, ¡°The man was obviously poisoned, but there¡¯s only one pot of wine in this room and the wine is not poisonous¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi continued, ¡°That means he was fed something poisonous.¡±


    Chu Xujin analyzed, ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, the man will definitely resist, but there are no signs of resistance at the scene¡­¡±


    ¡°That means he took the poison without knowing it,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­¡± Chu Xujin thought for a moment and said, ¡°The only possibility is that the man didn¡¯t know that it was poisonous when he ate it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi also found it strange. She squatted down and checked the victim. ¡°His body is still warm. The time of his death was within two hours¡­¡±


    She looked at the girl in the corner. ¡°Tell me what you did after you entered the room with the victim.¡±


    The girl was very afraid. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°This is a brothel. Other than doing that, what else can we do?¡±


    Chu Xujin walked over.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Third Brother, you do the questioning. I¡¯ll look around at the scene.¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He sized up the girl. She was naked with only a piece of clothing to cover her private parts. Her exposed skin had these red marks. The marks were clearly new. The girl was not lying.


    ¡°I want to know everything that happened during the time you saw the victim and the time he died.¡±


    The girl hugged her legs tightly with a terrified expression. She recalled for a while and said, ¡°He¡¯s my regr guest. Hees once every two months. This time, he¡¯s no different from usual.¡±


    ¡°However, he seemed to be in a very good mood this time. As soon as he saw me, he hugged me and kissed me. After entering the room, we drank a ss of wine before going to bed.¡±


    ¡°Just as he finished taking off his clothes, his face suddenly turned pale. He grabbed his throat and wobbled. Then, he fell to the ground and died.¡±


    Chu Xujin turned around and looked at the victim. He suddenly noticed that the man was not a local. From his clothes, he seemed to be from the eastern border.


    People from the eastern border had a thin beard and small eyes. They liked to wear clothes embroidered with grain patterns. This was the style the victim was wearing.


    At this moment, the head constable walked over. ¡°Xujin, this person isn¡¯t from Shuiyun County. He¡¯s a traveling merchant from the eastern border. Hees every two months and stays at Yui Inn every time. He stays three nights at a time. One of the nights will be spent in the brothel.¡±


    Chu Xujin instantly smelled a conspiracy going on. It was definitely not normal for a traveling merchant from the eastern border to be poisoned to death in a brothel. ¡°What else did you find?¡±


    The head constable said, ¡°There are two people traveling with him. They¡¯re missing now, but their luggage is still at Yui Inn.¡±


    Chu Xujin thought for a moment and ordered, ¡°Send people to find these two immediately.¡±


    The head constable said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give the order immediately.¡±


    At the same time, Chu Qingzhi found out the poison that the victim had been poisoned with. ¡°Third Brother, he was poisoned with snake poison. There¡¯s basically no cure for this poison.¡±


    Chu Xujin said thoughtfully, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s a premeditated murder.¡±


    Chu Xujin analyzed, ¡°There are normally three motives for killing. Killing for love, killing for benefits, and killing for vengeance. Which one can this case be?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi frowned slightly. ¡°We¡¯re not clear about how he was poisoned in the first ce.¡±


    Chu Xujin wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Fifth Sister, there were only the two of them in the room¡­¡±


    ¡°That girl is not the murderer.¡± Chu Qingzhi nced at the girl. The fear and panic in the girl¡¯s eyes were not fake. Moreover, this man often patronized her and there was no reason for her to kill him.


    She suddenly walked towards the girl and reached out to lift her chin. Her lips were not poisonous.


    She did not apply the poison to her lips in advance¡­


    It was really strange.


    Chu Qingzhi walked to the window. There was a thinyer of dust on the window. It was obvious that it had never been opened.


    ¡°Who reported the case?¡± Chu Qingzhi suddenly asked.


    The girl said, ¡°At that time, I was scared out of my wits and screamed loudly, attracting a guest who was passing by outside. It was the guest who reported it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the head constable and asked, ¡°Where is the guest?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s outside.¡± The head constable walked out and brought him in. ¡°Miss Chu, he¡¯s the one who reported the case.¡±


    Ge Lihua walked over and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked him. He said that he passed by the aisle and heard a miserable scream. He rushed into the room. When he came in, he happened to see the victim falling to the ground. He immediately reported it to a group of patrolling constables..¡±

 Chapter 336 - 336: Smuggling Group

    Chapter 336: Smuggling Group


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Xujin rubbed his chin and thought. ¡°What did you see when you rushed into the room? Tell me in detail.¡±


    The guest recalled carefully. ¡°When I heard the scream, 1 pushed the door open and rushed into the room. At that time, I saw the victim roll down from the bed and strangle himself tightly. Blood kept flowing out of his mouth and he seemed to be muttering something¡­¡±


    He suddenly raised his head as if he remembered something. ¡°Right, he was muttering, You¡¯ll suffer retribution!¡±


    Chu Xujin frowned and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, if he said this, it means that he knows who the murderer is.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and asked the head constable, ¡°Where are the victim¡¯s belongings?¡±


    The head constable waved at the constable behind him. The constable immediately walked into the room with a tray. ¡°Miss Chu, this is the victim¡¯s personal belongings.¡±


    There was a piece of white jade that the man usually wore on the tray. There was an ancient-looking dagger with a rice grain pattern engraved on it, a ne carved from peach wood, and some silver ingots.


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°Fifth Sister, the people from the eastern border like to use grains as totems¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was not familiar with the customs of this era. ¡°Is there a meaning behind it?¡±


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°The eastern border is vast but thend is barren. The grain pattern indicates their wish for a good harvest.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi picked up the dagger and looked at it. The handle of the dagger was severely worn, meaning that it had been used for a long time. ¡°In that case, this person is also from the eastern border?¡±


    A man from the eastern border was poisoned in a brothel in Shuiyun County. What exactly was the story behind it?


    Chu Xujin nodded affirmatively. ¡°Most likely.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the inn and see what goods he¡¯s selling.¡±


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The inn was also sealed. Now, the guests gathered in the lobby and were in a bad mood. However, facing the constables, they didn¡¯t dare toin.


    The head constable led the way to a room on the third room.


    Chu Xujin asked the shopkeeper behind him, ¡°Do you still remember the guests who stayed in this room?¡±


    The shopkeeper nodded. ¡°I remember. They¡¯re three people from the eastern border. Theye here every two months and stay in my inn every time. It¡¯s been many years.¡±


    Chu Xujin asked, ¡°What do you think is different about their visit this time?¡±


    The shopkeeper thought about it carefully¡­


    ¡°They seem to be especially happy this time. They even said that they had already made a fortune and would quit in two years because it¡¯s too tiring to be traveling merchants.¡±


    ¡°Made a fortune?¡± When everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the other two killed theirpanion for the sake of money.


    However, this question could not be answered for the time being. They went to look at the goods that the victim had brought over to sell¡­


    The goods were ced in a special ce in the backyard. There were guards protecting it to prevent theft and fire.


    The three of them brought a lot of goods from the eastern border, a total of tenrge boxes.


    Chu Xujin patted the box and said, ¡°Open it.¡±


    The constables stepped forward and smashed open the keys with a hammer, then opened the boxes¡­


    When they saw what was in the box, everyone was stunned.


    Fiverge boxes were filled with snow-white salt. The salt was finer than the ones sold by the government, about 1,500 kilos of it.


    Tworge boxes were filled with jewelry. They were all real gold and silver jewelry. Every piece was worth a lot.


    There were three boxes left. One contained all kinds of exquisite colored ze, and the other two were precious silk. They were all valuable things.


    Anyone could tell that something was wrong.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and looked at Chu Xujin. ¡°Third Brother, what do you think?¡±


    Chu Xujin frowned and said, ¡°The eastern border is next to the sea. It¡¯s the main ce for salt production in the Daling Dynasty. Salt smuggling is prohibited. These salts should be smuggled salt.¡±


    Salt in this era was strictly controlled by the government


    Chu Xujin continued, ¡°As for the jewelry, it¡¯s obvious that it came from an illegitimate source¡­¡±


    ¡°Normally, for jewelry merchants, they would take the raw materials to their destination before finding jewelry masters to turn the raw materials into jewelry that meets the taste of the local people because every ce has its own customs and everyone likes different styles.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reminded, ¡°Third Brother, these jewels are contaminated with corpse aura.¡±


    Chu Xujin was stunned. ¡°These jewels were¡­ obtained from tomb raiding?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Yes, only burial items will be contaminated with corpse aura.¡±


    Chu Xujin took a deep breath. ¡°How many tombs did they have to raid to obtain so many¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°If it¡¯s a tomb of a prince or a noble, one will be enough.¡±


    Ge Lihua walked over and took out a golden jade bracelet from the box. She looked at it carefully and said, ¡°The craftsmanship of this bracelet seems to be from another dynasty.¡±


    She thought for a moment. ¡°This should be the most popr style in the eastern border of the previous dynasty.¡±


    Chu Xujin looked at Ge Lihua in admiration. ¡°You know jewelry?¡±


    Ge Lihua nodded slightly. Her family had also been in the jewelry business, so she knew a little. ¡°A little.¡±


    The head constable nced at everyone and asked, ¡°What about the colored ze?¡±


    Ge Lihua said, ¡°The ce that produces ze is an affiliate country of the Daling Dynasty. It¡¯s called the Chen¡¯an Country. The ze in the Daling Dynasty alles from the Chen¡¯an Country. It¡¯s expensive and is usually bought by rich people.¡±


    The head constable patted the box. ¡°Then how about the silk?¡±


    Silk was as precious as salt and iron. Those who could afford it were either from aristocratic families or rich businessmen. Ordinary families could not afford it.


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, This is not a merchant group, but a smuggling gang!


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°Normally, merchants will only sell things used bymoners. They won¡¯t sell such precious things.¡±


    He turned around and asked the porters who traveled with the three merchants, ¡°Where did you get these things?¡±


    Those porters were already dumbfounded. They only reacted when they were questioned.


    All of them knelt down and said in fear and trepidation, ¡°We¡¯re all poor people from the eastern border. We were hired to help transport the goods. We don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    Chu Xujin asked, ¡°Then where are you taking these goods?¡±


    The porters were terrified. ¡°We¡¯re only responsible for transporting the goods.


    We don¡¯t know anything else..¡±

 Chapter 337 - 337: A Clue

    Chapter 337: A Clue


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ge Lihua said, ¡°There are so many goods. I don¡¯t think they are going to sell them. They should already have a customer who is waiting to pick up these goods.¡±


    The only people who knew about this were the victim and his twopanions. However, their whereabouts were still unknown. At the thought of this, everyone¡¯s hearts sank. Could it be that they were also dead?


    At this moment, a constable ran over. ¡°Sir, we found them¡­¡±


    There were two rivers running parallel to each other in the east and west of Shuiyun County. The river was not wide, only about three to four meters. The green grass on both sides of the river was dense, and a row of weeping willows fluttered in the wind.


    The weeping willows had been there for as long as the county people could remember. Some of the willow branches were so long that they could touch the water.


    At this moment, beside a willow tree, a group of constables were salvaging the two corpses¡­


    Chu Qingzhi and the others also rushed over.


    ¡°Lay them down and see if they can be saved,¡± Chu Qingzhi said.


    The constable immediately did as he was told.


    Chu Qingzhi went forward to check. One of them waspletely hopeless, and the other was still breathing weakly. She pped that person¡¯s chest, and that person spat out a few mouthfuls of water and woke up.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, the man shouted anxiously, ¡°Tao Pengnan, Tao Pengnan¡­¡± After shouting this name, he died.


    After a moment of silence, the head constable said, ¡°Did he just call¡­ Tao Pengnan?¡±


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°I also heard him calling Tao Pengnan.¡±


    Ge Lihua said, ¡°I think so too.¡±


    The head constable said, ¡°Then I¡¯m not hearing things.¡±


    Chu Xujin asked the constable beside him, ¡°How did you find them?¡±


    The constable said, ¡°A passerby came here for a walk and saw a few people sneaking around. He was afraid, so he walked back and bumped into us¡­¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded and walked towards Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth Sister, how did they die?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Both of them had their heart meridians broken by someone using martial arts and were thrown into the river.¡±


    The constable pulled the passerby over. ¡°Tell us exactly what you saw.¡±


    The passerby said fearfully, ¡°I quarreled with my wife and stormed out. There are willow trees growing here, and the scenery is not bad. I wanted toe here to calm down. Unexpectedly, as soon as I walked over, I saw a masked person hitting the two people in front of him with both hands. The two of them were knocked down the river.¡±


    The constable said, ¡°His home is just over there.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi observed the passerby. He did not have any martial arts skills and had the fragrance of medicinal herbs on him. He should be a small medicine seller. ¡°Let him go back. This has nothing to do with him.¡±


    The constable cupped his hands at Chu Qingzhi and brought the passersby away.


    Chu Qingzhi stood up and took two steps back. ¡°Search their bodies.¡±


    After a body search, they found two jade pendants, a small knife, and a key, banknotes, and silver pieces.


    Chu Qingzhi continued, ¡°Take off their clothes and see if they have any tattoos on their bodies.¡±


    These people were smugglers. She wondered if their bodies had a tattoo that represented their identity just like the secret guards of the An Huai Kingdom. If they did, she might be able to find some clues.


    Chu Qingzhi pulled Ge Lihua to the side to avoid seeing the naked body of these two men. At the same time, she took the opportunity to study the belongings of the two men.


    The jade pendants were very ordinary and were only worth a few taels of silver.


    The knife was a sharp carving knife. There were marks on the edge of the de. Chu Qingzhi wondered what they were going to do with such a knife.


    The key was very ordinary. It should be the key for the boxes.


    There was nothing interesting about the banknotes and silver pieces. However, when Chu Qingzhi nced at the banknotes, she actually found a word written on it.


    She quickly unfolded a banknote. On it was the word, ¡°Yun.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Tao Pengnan and Yun?¡±


    Ge Lihua guessed, ¡°Qingzhi, could Tao Pengnan be the recipient of those goods?¡±


    Now that there were too few clues, there was no way to confirm anything. At this moment, Chu Xujin walked over. ¡°Fifth Sister, as you expected, the two of them have the same tattoo on them. It¡¯s a rice grain tattoo.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°When we go back, check if the first victim has any tattoos on him.¡±


    Chu Xujin agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ge Lihua told Chu Xujin about her and Chu Qingzhi¡¯s discovery.


    Chu Xujin took the banknote and looked at it. Then, he said, ¡°I think the recipient is probably this Tao Pengnan, but the Darling Dynasty is so big. Finding someone based on a name is like finding a needle in a haystack.¡±


    Ge Lihua looked at Chu Xuhua. ¡°If we know the meaning of ¡®Yun¡¯, it won¡¯t be difficult to find it.¡±


    Chu Xujin agreed, but the problem came again. ¡°Does this ¡®Yun¡¯ represent a person? An object? Or a signal?¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly thought of something. ¡°Where is the final destination of these three merchants?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s Shuiyun County,¡± Ge Lihua analyzed. ¡°Usually, traveling merchants are in a hurry to sell goods. When they pass by a ce to rest, they usually only stay for one night but not three days. Moreover, traveling is tiring. They don¡¯t even have time to rest. How can they have the energy to visit a brothel?¡±


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°If your analysis is correct, Tao Pengnan and Yun should be in Shuiyun County.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Is there anyone with the surname Tao in Shuiyun County?¡±


    Chu Xujin thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring you there immediately.¡±


    The Tao family was about the same age as Chu Qingzhi¡¯s adoptive family. They had dozens of people and were considered a middle-ss family in the county. Their family was in the cloth and grain business.


    It was already veryte, but the Tao family¡¯s residence was still brightly lit.


    The constable stepped forward and knocked on the door. It took a long time for someone toe and open the door. It was an old man. He said with obvious impatience, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. What are you here for?¡±


    The constable said expressionlessly, ¡°We¡¯re here to look for Tao Pengnan.¡±


    The old man¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Why are you looking for him at this time? He¡¯s already dead.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and the others looked at each other, clearly not expecting this to happen.


    Chu Xujin put on the air of an official and said, ¡°Tao Pengnan is rted to the case we¡¯re investigating. We need to go in and take a look.¡±


    This was the experience he had summarized. To these families with some background, he needed to show an unyielding attitude to suppress them. Otherwise, they would think that he was afraid of them.


    The old man was in a difficult position. ¡°Wait for a moment. I¡¯ll inform Master.¡±


    Chu Xujin grabbed the old man. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll go in directly.¡±


    Who knew if there was something fishy going on inside the residence? What if they hid the things when they were informed?


    The two constables behind him went forward to pull the old man while the others entered the Tao Mansion.


    Ge Lihua led the constables to walk in front. Chu Qingzhi and Chu Xujin walked at the back. As they walked, they observed the Tao Mansion.


    The decoration in the mansion was neither ostentatious nor low-key. There was nothing unusual.


    At this moment, a flustered servant girl walked over. When she saw the few of them, she immediately lowered her head. She was afraid of looking people in the eye. This was a sign of someone being guilty..

 Chapter 338 - 338: A Houseful of Concubines

    Chapter 338: A Houseful of Concubines


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It seemed that there was really something wrong with this family.


    After the servant girl walked past, Chu Qingzhi whispered to Chu Xujin, ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯ll go and follow that servant girl to see what she is up to.¡±


    Chu Xujin was worried. ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll send someone to do it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust them. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± In a sh, Chu Qingzhi had already gone to follow the servant girl.


    Chu Qingzhi restrained her aura and followed the servant girl¡­


    The servant girl made many turns and came to the rockery in the mansion. She looked like she had lost all hope. After entering the rockery, she walked to the center of the rockery and knelt down.


    She was holding a medicine bowl in her hand. When she knelt down, the medicine bowl fell and shattered.


    The servant girl was very sad and cried softly. ¡°My son, 1 have avenged you. 1 killed him. Haha, I killed him¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze shifted to the small mound in front of the servant girl. Was her child buried there?


    She thought for a moment, then stepped out. ¡°Who did you kill?¡±


    The servant girl did not seem surprised. She paused and said, ¡°You followed me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sized up the servant girl. She was in her mid-twenties and looked weak. ¡°You look like you are guilty.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve taken my revenge. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore¡­¡± The servant girl looked like even if she was going to die the next second, she wouldn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Are you here to kill me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention of killing you. I only came here to see what happened and if it has anything to do with the case we¡¯re investigating.¡±


    The servant girl did not speak.


    Chu Qingzhi continued, ¡°Who did you say you killed just now?¡±


    The servant girl¡¯s tone was rxed and relieved. ¡°I killed Tao Pengnan. Who else could it be?¡±


    Dead? Then wouldn¡¯t the clues be cut off again? Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Why did you kill him?¡±


    The servant girl turned her head slightly to look at Chu Qingzhi. Instead of answering, she asked, ¡°Do you know what kind of ce the Tao mansion is?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the Tao mansion, so I naturally don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Qingzhi was a little curious. What secrets were the Tao family hiding?


    Hatred and disgust appeared on the servant girl¡¯s face. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°This Tao mansion is Tao Pengnan¡¯s harem!!!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless¡­


    She thought that there was a huge secret, but the result was a little disappointing.


    The servant girl said slowly, ¡°Tao Pengnan and his father took a fancy to a woman from a brothel at the same time. They fought tooth and nail for this woman. In the end, this disgusting father and son even reached an agreement.¡± Chu Qingzhi frowned slightly as she listened.


    ¡°The father and son actually agreed to sleep with the woman each for a night.¡±


    ¡°At first, this woman didn¡¯t know that they were father and son, nor did she know that they had reached such an agreement. Until one day, this woman was pregnant.¡±


    ¡°The woman told the father and son the news at the same time. In the end, the father said that he wanted to bring the woman home. The son had a wife at home, so he was naturally unwilling. However, this woman still became Tao Pengnan¡¯s stepmother.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi touched her chest, feeling a little ufortable.


    ¡°The woman only found out the truth after entering the Tao mansion. But now that she has a child, she just wants to live in peace.¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly, Tao Pengnan wouldn¡¯t let her have an easy time. While his father went out to inspect the shops, he snuck into the woman¡¯s room and forced her.¡±


    ¡°The woman struggled with all her might and had a miscarriage in the end, unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°After Tao Pengnan¡¯s father came back and found out about the matter, not only did he not me Tao Pengnan, he even med the woman for deliberately seducing his son.¡±


    ¡°Not long after, Tao Pengnan¡¯s father died suddenly. His death was extremely tragic.¡±


    ¡°Do you know?¡±


    ¡°1 drugged him, tied up his limbs, and cut off his precious thing. I felt extremely satisfied when I saw the blood flowing out of his body. I took delight in looking at his pale face and painful expression.¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s Tao Pengnan¡¯s turn.¡±


    ¡°This Tao Pengnan is even more disgusting. Not only does he not feel that he did anything wrong, but he also has a twisted mind when he forces me.¡±


    ¡°He liked to force women. All the servant girls in the mansion became his targets. Even his father¡¯s concubines could not escape it¡­¡±


    ¡°Just now, he said that he wanted to take a pill. I don¡¯t know who gave him that pill, but he said that after taking it, he could fake his death.¡±


    ¡°He told me to dig him out of the grave after he faked his death and held a funeral for him. I agreed readily.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, hahaha¡­¡± The servant girlughed madly. ¡°I¡¯ve already swapped that pill. He¡¯s already dead.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless¡­


    This was bad. Not that Tao Pengnan was really dead, this case would be much harder to solve.


    ¡°Miss, do you know why he wanted to fake his death?¡±


    The servant girl stoppedughing and started crying again. After a while, she calmed down. ¡°How would I know why he wanted to fake his death? However, there are often people flying in and out of the house. You can go to his study to take a look.¡±


    This was a clue. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°If you want to leave, go. 1 won¡¯t tell anyone what you said just now.¡±


    The servant girl was stunned and extremely surprised. ¡°Thank you, Miss, but I won¡¯t leave. My son is still here.¡±


    ¡°Take care.¡± With that, Chu Qingzhi left.


    Not long after she left, the servant girlmitted suicide.


    On the other side, Ge Lihua had the Tao family under control with the constables.


    In the main hall, women were kneeling on the ground. Almost half of the women were pregnant, and the women who were not pregnant were kneeling with one or two children. Under the night sky, this scene was extremely strange.


    Ge Lihua looked around and asked, ¡°Is everyone in the Tao mansion here?¡±


    The group of women were trembling in fear. No one dared to answer.


    The old man kneeling at the back answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ge Lihua¡¯s expression was very dark. She was already cold, and now, she looked even colder. ¡°Why are there so many women in the mansion?¡±


    The old man replied softly, ¡°They¡¯re all Young Master¡¯s concubines.¡±


    Ge Lihua was furious and kicked the old man. ¡°Nonsense. There are so many women. How is that possible?¡±


    The old man was already in his fifties or sixties. It took him a while to recover from the kick. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m telling the truth..¡±

 Chapter 339 - 339: Huge Conspiracy

    Chapter 339: Huge Conspiracy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ge Lihua did not believe it at all. There were at least forty to fifty girls, and most of them were at their best age. How could they all be ruined by a beast?


    She calmed herself down and squatted down, asking a girl beside her, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you. Tell me, is what he said true?¡±


    The little girl, who was pregnant, cried when she heard that. ¡°Yes, what he said is true. Sister, can you save us?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have to save you. Can you tell me what happened?¡± Ge Lihua helped the little girl up and let everyone get up.


    The little girl¡¯s tears fell like broken beads. ¡°Tao Pengnan knows the human traffickers. He got them to leave him those good-looking girls who are unyielding by nature. Once there is such girls, he will buy them home and rape them.¡±


    ¡°Not only did he rape them, but he also gave them to his subordinates. He is an extremely twisted person. He likes to watch men force women. As long as he is in the mansion, he will watch it every day¡­¡±


    After hearing this, Ge Lihua patted her chest. Her stomach churned and she felt like vomiting.


    Chu Xujin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and left. It was better to leave this group of girls to Lihua for questioning. He would investigate something else.


    As soon as he left the hall, he bumped into the head constable. ¡°Xujin, we found Tao Pengnan¡¯s corpse.¡±


    Tao Pengnan told two people about him wanting to fake his death. One was the old man who opened the door, and the other was a servant girl.


    The old man took so long to open the door just now because he went to deal with the corpse.


    He did not trust the servant girl. After Tao Pengnan took the pill, the old man sent the servant girl away and went to hide Tao Pengnan. Then, he nned to take the corpse he had prepared in advance to rece Tao Pengnan.


    However, just as he hid Tao Pengnan, the officials came.


    This was all the old man¡¯s own idea. Tao Pengnan didn¡¯t let him do it.


    There was another secret¡­ This old man was actually Tao Pengnan¡¯s biological father. No one knew this secret, including Tao Pengnan¡¯s mother.


    He was afraid that his son would suffocate to death if buried underground, so he thought of finding a corpse to rece him.


    Tao Pengnan¡¯s body was hidden in the barrel in the kitchen.


    The old man was quite smart, but he didn¡¯t know that Tao Pengnan had been poisoned to death by the servant girl from the beginning.


    The constable moved Tao Pengnan¡¯s body out of the barrel andid it on the ground. The body was still warm, so it was obvious that he had not been dead for long.


    Chu Qingzhi rushed to the kitchen first. She checked Tao Pengnan¡¯s corpse. ¡°He died of poison. There are no external injuries. Take a look and see if there are any tattoos on his body.¡±


    After checking, they found out that Tao Pengnan also had a rice grain tattoo on his body.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Looks like he¡¯s really the recipient. Let¡¯s go to the study to take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi met Chu Xujin halfway. ¡°Third Brother, Tao Pengnan has a rice grain tattoo on him. Even if he¡¯s not the recipient, he must have a deep rtionship with those three merchants.¡±


    She suddenly felt that there might be another reason as to why that merchant called Tao Pengnan¡¯s name before he died.


    Chu Xujin frowned and said, ¡°The clues are cut off!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study to take a look.¡±


    The group walked towards the study.


    The study was very clean and simple. It was brand new, as if no one had used it.


    Chu Qingzhi walked in front. ¡°There must be a secret room in this study. Everyone, look for it.¡±


    Then, she told Chu Xujin the methods to find secret rooms. After that, she asked Chu Xujin to find it.


    There were many cases like this. She couldn¡¯t help with everything. All she could do was tell Chu Xujin her experience and let him grow.


    Chu Xujin was quick on the uptake. After hearing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words, he found the mechanism to the secret room quickly.


    As soon as the mechanism was activated, the huge painting on the wall rolled up, revealing a round stone door.


    Chu Xujin was about to go forward to open the stone door when Chu Qingzhi stopped him. ¡°Everyone, step back!¡± Then, she threw a brush at the stone door.


    When the brush hit the stone door, sharp arrows immediately shot out from the wall. The entire door was covered by arrows. Even if the person who opened the door was an expert among experts, it was inevitable that he would be injured.


    Chu Xujin and the constables immediately broke out in cold sweat. They looked at Chu Qingzhi with even more admiration. If not for her, they might not have died tonight.


    Chu Qingzhi walked forward and pushed open the stone door.


    Holy sh*t!!!


    Chu Qingzhi narrowed her eyes. There was a wall made of gold bricks inside the stone door. The twomps shone brightly, illuminating the entire room. The people behind her were petrified. Was this gold?


    In the middle of the secret room was a wide table. On the table were stacks of letters.


    Without waiting for Chu Qingzhi to instruct them, everyone immediately opened the letter and read it.


    Chu Qingzhi also picked up a letter and opened it. There was only one sentence on it. ¡°Bring the salt to the ck market. Someone will buy it.¡±


    ck market? Where was the ck market?


    She showed the letter to the head constable. The head constable had worked for more than ten years and already knew some jargon.


    After the head constable read the letter, his expression changed slightly. ¡°The ck market is in the capital. I don¡¯t know the exact location. If you want to go to the ck market, you have to get someone¡¯s permission.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    The head constable didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°He¡¯s someone known as ¡®Third Master Lu¡¯. He wears a mask all the time. No one knows his true identity.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a while and really didn¡¯t have any clues. ¡°Read all the letters and look for clues.¡±


    There were a total of 150 letters, and all of them were very vague and hard to decipher. However, one conclusion was that someone was plotting a huge conspiracy that involved the eastern border and the Imperial Court.


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°Everyone, go back and rest first.¡±


    It was already midnight and everyone was exhausted.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the hall, Ge Lihua listened to all the girls¡¯ints alone and felt a headacheing on. ¡°Now that Tao Pengnan is dead, what are your ns?¡±


    The little girl burst into tears again. ¡°We¡¯re all women he bought. Other than this ce, there¡¯s no ce for us. We don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Ge Lihua sympathized with these girls. If they weren¡¯t settled properly, their life in the future would be very miserable. ¡°Let me think about what to do..¡±

 Chapter 340 - 340: Beautician

    Chapter 340: Beautician


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi walked over. ¡°You¡¯re all Tao Pengnan¡¯s family. You should split his assets and leave to start your life over.¡±


    Ady asked Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss, we don¡¯t want to leave. If we split the assets, can we continue to live in this house?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Of course. You¡¯re all his family. There¡¯s no reason for family members to not be able to stay when the head of the family is dead. If you don¡¯t want to leave, stay for as long as you want.¡±


    Ge Lihua looked at Chu Qingzhi with admiration. If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to say that with confidence.


    When the girls heard Chu Qingzhi¡¯s confident tone, they believed her for no reason. They calmed down and bowed to her in unison. ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Everyone, go back and rest first. I¡¯ll give you an exnation after the case is settled. During this period, don¡¯t leave the mansion casually.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll listen to you.¡± The group of girls bowed and left.


    Chu Qingzhi left the rest to the constables and went home.


    At the General¡¯s residence in the capital.


    In the study, Tang Jinghong was restless. He had sent Chu Qingzhi more than 20 messages, but Chu Qingzhi still hadn¡¯t replied.


    He clenched his fists on the desk, and his heart was in a mess. He had never looked so serious. He couldn¡¯t help but want to fly back to the Chu Vige immediately.


    ¡°Qingzhi, what happened?¡±


    If Qingzhi didn¡¯t reply by midnight, he would leave for the Chu Vige immediately.


    When Chu Qingzhi returned home, she immediately returned to her room and locked the door. With a wave of her hand, she summoned the phoenix. There were a total of 25 messages, each more anxious than thest.


    She quickly replied, ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯m fine. There was a murder case in the county today. 1 went to help Third Brother investigate the case. 1 just came back home. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Tang Jinghong had never felt like a second could be as long as a year. Just as he was about to get up and return to the Chu Vige, Chu Qingzhi sent a message. ¡°Jinghong¡­¡±


    When Tang Jinghong heard Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice, his tense body immediately rxed.


    He sat back in his chair and suddenly realized that Qingzhi¡¯s ce in his heart was far more important than he had imagined.


    He asked with concern, ¡°Qingzhi, what happened?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi roughly told Tang Jinghong about the case and asked about the ck market and Third Master Lu.


    When Tang Jinghong heard this, he was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°The ck market is in a valley in the suburbs of the capital. I know where it is. Third Master Lu is my¡­ good friend.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi dumbfounded.


    Jinghong really had a lot of friends!


    Back to the topic, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Jinghong, do you know what ¡®Yun¡¯ means?¡±


    Tang Jinghong was slightly stunned. ¡°Yun? You found Yun too?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean? Are you investigating a case too?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I¡¯m investigating the matter of the Minister of War selling official positions. 1 thought it was very simple, but as I investigated, 1 realized that the matter is getting more and moreplicated. It seems like a conspiracy is slowly brewing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I have the same feeling. Moreover, this conspiracy involves the eastern border¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong had a bad feeling. ¡°Something might happen in the eastern border.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said with concern, ¡°Jinghong, the eastern border is too far away. There is only so much we can do. You¡¯re in the capital now. You have to be careful.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s heart warmed. He smiled and said, ¡°I know. You too. By the way, Qingzhi, I¡¯ve already bought a mansion.¡±


    So fast? Chu Qingzhi was happy. ¡°Jinghong, 1¡¯11 get the eagle to bring you some food tomorrow. Thank you.¡± Jinghong must have gone to help her handle this matter immediately after she told him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it. He paused and said, ¡°Qingzhi, it¡¯s veryte. Go to sleep first. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep right away. You should rest too.¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s heart ached for Tang Jinghong, who had waited for her for so long. She immediately agreed.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not sleep. She sat on the chair and took a pen and paper to write the n for the Food Festival.


    She had to solve the case, but she also had to do the business. They would not affect each other or dy each other.


    In the morning.


    Chu Qingzhi prepared a Western breakfast for everyone. It was sausages, sandwiches, milk, and biscuits.


    Everyone gathered around the table and looked at the exquisite breakfast. They were curious and did not know how to eat.


    Wu Yaqing reached out to take it, but then pulled back, afraid that she would make a fool of herself. ¡°Qingzhi, tell us how to eat it. We¡¯ll learn. We¡¯ve never had this kind of breakfast before.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and picked up the sandwich to take a bite. Then, she picked up the sausage and took a bite. Finally, she took a sip of milk.


    ¡°This is milk. It¡¯s good for people of all ages. If you¡¯re really not used to it, eat porridge. There¡¯s some in the kitchen.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, This is pure milk. Be it nutrition or taste, it¡¯s better than pasteurized milk.


    Chu Xuyao was the first to pick it up and drink it. The milk had a sweet vor to it and slided down his throat like silk. ¡°Fifth Sister, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan also picked it up and drank it. ¡°It smells so good. Father, Mother, quickly try it.¡±


    Li Qingyu and Chu Rong had never thought that humans could drink milk. This was for cattle. However, Qingzhi had prepared it for them. No matter what, they had to give it a try.


    On the other hand, Grandpa Chu and Granny Chu didn¡¯t find it uneptable. Their birthce was once stricken by drought, forcing them to escape here. The reason why this vige had people with different surnames was because it was built up by people who were escaping the drought.


    Along the way, they ate tree bark, grass roots, and yellow mud. Naturally, they had also drunk milk.


    Wu Yaqing trusted Chu Qingzhi very much. Seeing that Chu Qingzhi had drunk it, she also took a sip.


    In her impression, milk was for people to bathe in. She did not think it was drinkable, but after taking a sip, she was immediately conquered. It was fragrant and sweet. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect milk to be so delicious.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Milk can make your face glow. It¡¯s better for girls.¡±


    When Chu Qingyan heard that it could make girls prettier, she immediately drank half a bowl. ¡°Fifth Sister can¡¯t be wrong. In the future, 1¡¯11 drink a bowl of milk every day.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stroked Chu Qingyan¡¯s head. ¡°Since you have such a deep love for beauty, you can learn to make rouge and be a makeup artist. With your obsession with beauty, you will definitely be able to make a name for yourself.¡±


    Chu Qingyan was very interested when she heard that.. ¡°Fifth Sister, I know rouge, but what¡¯s a makeup artist? Can it make people beautiful?¡±

 Chapter 341 - 341: A Good Show to Watch

    Chapter 341: A Good Show to Watch


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°Makeup artists help people visually transform their appearance via make-up, paint, wigs, and other essories.¡±


    The more Chu Qingyan listened, the more interested she became. She said actively, ¡°Fifth Sister, 1 want to learn how to be a makeup artist. Can you teach me?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll teach you tonight.¡± Rouge and makeup were luxury items in this world. She would make Chu Qingyan into a top makeup artist. In any case, Chu Qingyao had a deep interest in beauty and rted stuff.


    Chu Qingyan hugged Chu Qingzhi excitedly. ¡°Fifth Sister, thank you.¡±


    After drinking the milk, everyone began to taste the sandwiches¡­


    Wu Yaqing and Ge Lihua had eaten all kinds of delicacies, but their taste buds were still conquered by the sandwiches.


    Sandwiches were multiyered with meat and vegetables, and the taste was rich.


    Wu Yaqing said exaggeratedly, ¡°Qingzhi, if I were a man, I would definitely marry you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said in a joking tone, ¡°Are you so easily conquered?¡±


    Wu Yaqing was an outgoing person, so her words were naturally straightforward. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s because you have all the good qualities 1 admire. 1 like you so much.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went along with her. ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯re all girls.¡±


    Wu Yaqing looked at Chu Qingzhi affectionately and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s be together in our next life. Qingzhi, 1¡¯11 be a man in my next life and find you before Brother Jinghong.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Everyone was amused by her.


    ¡°The grilled sausage is also delicious. It¡¯s crispy on the surface. When you take a bite, the fragrance of the meat will overflow. It¡¯s soft and bouncy. Fifth Sister, how did you make it?¡± Chu Qingshuang looked curious.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°1 can¡¯t exin it in a few words, but if you want to learn, 1 can teach you.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang blinked and said expectantly, ¡°Fifth Sister, then I¡¯lle back in the afternoon to learn from you, okay?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I want to learn too.¡± Chu Qingyue raised her hand. She wanted to cook for Yuting.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then we can learn together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the cheerful atmosphere, breakfast ended on a happy note.


    Chu Xuyao took the school bag and walked towards Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth Sister, are you going to the school with us?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go meet Jiang Zhaoyong and help Fourth Sister take a look at his character.¡± She was really unhappy with this man looking down on girls.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, you have to be more picky. Fourth Sister can¡¯t marry just anyone.¡± Chu Xuyao smiled gloatingly. He couldn¡¯t wait to see Jiang Zhaoyang end up in a miserable state.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Chu Qingzhi smiled.


    After tidying up, Chu Qingzhi went out with Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao.


    As soon as they walked out of the door, Chu Xujin walked over awkwardly. ¡°Fifth Sister, the case is too tricky. Can youe to the county office to help me again?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Sure, but 1 can only go to the county office in the afternoon.


    1 have to deal with the beer workshop in the morning.¡±


    This case ovepped with Jinghong¡¯s case. She had to find a way to solve it..


    Chu Xujin smiled. ¡°1 will wait for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Go and investigate what you can first. If you can¡¯t, we¡¯ll think of a way when 1e.¡±


    Chu Xujin¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I understand, Fifth Sister.¡±


    Yunfei School.


    Chu Qingzhi was famous in Yunfei School. Everyone in the school knew her. When they saw her, they bowed to her. ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and replied politely, ¡°Hello.¡±


    At the entrance of the school, Xu Guannan passed through the crowd and saw the dazzling light green figure.


    The girl¡¯s skin was fair, and her face was as smooth as jade. She was as beautiful as a peach in spring.


    Chu Qingzhi felt a gaze on her. She looked over curiously¡­


    At the entrance of the school, a refined figure stood tall and straight. He was dressed in a in white robe with a light belt. He had handsome eyes, was humble, and had the bearing of a gentleman.


    Seeing that Chu Qingzhi had seen him, Xu Guannan smiled and bowed.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded at him.


    She remembered Xu Guannan, the person who she met at Hongyan Restaurant during the Dragon Boat Festival.


    Chu Xuyuan also saw Xu Guannan and quickly said, ¡°Fifth Sister, he¡¯s now the teacher who taught us how to y the guqin.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had never listened to Xu Guannan ying the guqin, but from his demeanor, she could tell his character. ¡°He¡¯s not bad. Learn well.¡±


    However, Chu Xuyao said, ¡°Fifth Sister, you y the guqin better than him. Can you y a song for uster?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°If 1 y the guqin in your school, won¡¯t 1 be ruining your teacher¡¯s reputation?¡±


    Chu Xuyao thought about it. That¡¯s right. Fifth Sister¡¯s guqin could make people lost in it. If the teacher couldn¡¯t do it, wouldn¡¯t he embarrass himself?


    Chu Xuyao said, ¡°Fifth Sister, forget it then.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi liked Chu Xuyao and was willing to dote on him. ¡°If you want to hear me y the guqin, let¡¯s buy one and y it at home.¡±


    Chu Xuyao smiled. ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister.¡±


    The three of them continued to walk towards the school.


    In this era, ordinary girls were not allowed to enter the school at will. However, Chu Qingzhi was personally conferred by the emperor as a baroness. Her talent and ability were outstanding, and she received the respect of the students. Hence, the school gate was always open for her. Everyone even hoped that she woulde as often as possible.


    Xu Guannan waited at the door. ¡°Miss Chu, why are you here at the school today?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said unhurriedly, ¡°My brother was bullied in school. I came to see what the person who bullied them looked like.¡±


    These words attracted the students who passed by. They all thought to themselves, Who dares to bully Miss Chu¡¯s brother?


    There was a show to watch, so everyone couldn¡¯t help but stop and look over with interest.


    Xu Guannan smiled. ¡°Miss Chu, please.¡±


    He did not expect Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s retribution toe so quickly. He had already told him to be humble. However, the Martial Top Scorer was stubborn and got into trouble.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Please.¡±


    After entering the school, Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao went to put down the school bag before bringing Chu Qingzhi to the martial arts training ground.


    There were also martial arts courses in the school. The school had aprehensive curriculum..

 Chapter 342 - 342: Koed in One Move

    Chapter 342: Koed in One Move


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As soon as Chu Qingzhi entered the school, dozens of people followed behind her. As she walked towards the martial arts training ground, more and more people joined. In the end, there were more than a thousand people. It was a spectacr scene.


    Jiang Zhaoyong was practicing his sword techniques on the training ground, sweating profusely. There was a reason why he was always prideful. It was because his martial arts were really high.


    For example, his sword technique. That sword was so fast that people couldn¡¯t even catch its traces in the air. It was smooth and sharp, decisive, and filled with power.


    Seeing so many people walking towards him, he put his sword back into the scabbard.


    It didn¡¯t take him long to notice Chu Qingzhi,


    ! Where did such a beautiful and refined womane from?


    This woman had a strong aura. Standing there, she naturally assumed the role of the protagonist and everyone else became her foil. She was like the bright moon hanging high up. No matter how beautiful and bright the stars were, they could notpare to the moon.


    A woman could actually attract so many noble students to follow her. Her background was not simple!


    Beside her stood Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao, and beside them was Xu Guannan. Even Xu Guannan, the influential figure in the school, had be a foil!! Could this woman be the Fifth Sister they were talking about?!


    Chu Qingzhi was also sizing up Jiang Zhaoyong on the training ground¡­


    The man was dressed in a long ck robe. He was very handsome and had a hint of arrogance, but he was not conceited. He gave off a feeling of righteousness.


    Chu Xuyaoined loudly, ¡°Fifth Sister, he¡¯s the one who bullied us again and again.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong strode over with a hearty smile on his face. ¡°Did you really let your Fifth Sistere? You¡¯re men, yet you actually let a woman stand up for you!¡±


    Chu Xuyao did not care. ¡°As long as I can achieve my goal, the process is not important.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong smiled and looked at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Chu Xuyao said that you can kill me with one p!¡±


    People who talked too much usually died early. Without a warning, Chu Qingzhi raised her palm and pped Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s chest¡­


    Then, everyone saw Jiang Zhaoyong fly out in a spread-eagled manner. With a bang, he was embedded into the wall and firmly fixed to it¡­


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Isn¡¯t she too OP?


    Jiang Zhaoyong was someone who had defeated many people, but he was KOed by Miss Chu just like that!!


    Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Qingzhi with admiration in their eyes.


    Jiang Zhaoyong was stunned.


    He was defeated in one move?


    Impossible, how could he be so weak?


    However, he was now embedded in the wall. The truth was irrefutable¡­ Chu Qingzhi¡¯s martial artspletely crushed him!!


    Chu Xuyao snorted and raised his chin like a victorious rooster. ¡°1 told you that my fifth sister could beat you up in one move, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Now you know how powerful she is, right?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong felt that this was the most embarrassing day in his life. He did not expect Chu Qingzhi to be so powerful. Chu Xuyao was not exaggerating at all.


    If not for Chu Qingzhi showing mercy, he would have already been on the way to reincarnation.


    The truth was too cruel!


    ¡°Miss Chu, can you put me down now?¡± He tried, but he couldn¡¯t get down from the wall.


    Chu Qingzhi inexplicably felt that Jiang Zhaoyong was a little pitiful, but there must be something hateful about a pitiful person. ¡°You went back on your word twice. Shouldn¡¯t you say something?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong knew what was good for him. ¡°Xuyuan, Xuyao, I¡¯m sorry. 1 won¡¯t joke like this again. If you want to learn martial arts, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Chu Xuyao did not care anymore. ¡°We already have a master who teaches us martial arts. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong quickly asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    Chu Xuyao had a very bad impression of Jiang Zhaoyong now, and his tone was a little unfriendly. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong regretted it in his heart. He still had to rely on the two little fellows to know Chu Qingning¡¯s whereabouts, but they wouldn¡¯t definitely not help him in the future!


    Only if he knew that Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao had such a powerful fifth sister earlier!!!


    What a mistake!!!


    ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized to you. Xuyao, don¡¯t be so petty.¡±


    Chu Xuyao nced at Jiang Zhaoyong. ¡°I am petty. Also, do you think we can pretend that nothing happened just because you apologized?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°Then what else do you want?¡± Chu Xuyao shouted, ¡°Cut ties!¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong really regretted it. The children of the Chu family were not to be trifled with. He could not even coax them. ¡°Do you have to take it so far?¡±


    Chu Xuyao did not want to talk to Jiang Zhaoyong anymore. He turned around and said to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth Sister, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong hurriedly shouted, ¡°Hey, Miss, put me down, put me down¡­¡±


    With a bang, the wall cracked, and Jiang Zhaoyong fell from the wall!


    Jiang Zhaoyong quickly got up in a miserable state.


    Everyone made way for Chu Qingzhi to leave. Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao followed beside her, and Xu Guannan sent her off.


    Behind her was a group of admiring gazes.


    On the way, Xu Guannan suddenly said, ¡°Miss Chu, can you give us some guidance on the guqin?¡±


    ¡°Is that appropriate?¡± Chu Qingzhi stopped in her tracks and nced at her two younger brothers.


    Xu Guannan couldn¡¯t forget Chu Qingzhi¡¯s guqin music ever since he listened to it that day. ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. Miss Chu¡¯s guqin skills are superb. Having you guide us once is better than us training hard for ten years.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said politely, ¡°Young Master Xu, you think too highly of me.¡±


    Xu Guannan said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Miss Chu, please enlighten us.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao looked at Chu Qingzhi eagerly. They also hoped that Fifth Sister could y the guqin again.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at her two brothers and nodded in the end. ¡°Just one song. 1 still have something to do at home.¡±


    Xu Guannan was delighted. ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    Following Xu Guannan, the group of people arrived at the guqin room. When the students who were about to leave heard that Chu Qingzhi was going to y the guqin, they immediately returned. Moreover, this news spread like wildfire. Everyone gathered outside the guqin room.


    Jiang Zhaoyong also squeezed over. He wanted to see how capable this woman was!


    The ss room was spacious and decorated very elegantly. There were portraits of people with deep attainments in the guqin hanging on the wall.


    The pictures of them ying the guqin gave off a very schrly atmosphere..

 Chapter 343 - 343: Convinced

    Chapter 343: Convinced


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xu Guannan let Chu Qingzhi sit on the teacher¡¯s seat. ¡°Miss Chu, please.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi refused. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for me to take your seat. I¡¯ll take Xuyao¡¯s seat.¡±


    Xu Guannan smiled. It was hard not to like this girl.


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and sat on Chu Xuyao¡¯s seat. There was an ordinary guqin on the table. ¡°Is this the guqin you used in ss?¡±


    Chu Xuyao nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi fiddled with the strings twice. The sound was in tune. ¡°Xuyao, which song are you learning?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m learning ¡®Geese on the Sand¡¯, but I can¡¯t y it well. Fifth Sister, is it possible that I don¡¯t have the talent to learn the guqin?¡± Chu Xuyao said in disappointment.


    Chu Xuyuan leaned over and said in a low mood, ¡°Fifth Sister, I can¡¯t learn well either. Do 1 have to be very talented to learn the guqin?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. As long as you master some basic skills, you can y a good tune even if you¡¯re not talented.¡±


    Iler seventh and ninth brothers were so smart. How could they not be able to master guqin?


    The two little fellows¡¯ chubby faces lit up involuntarily. They looked at Chu Qingzhi expectantly. They really wanted to y the guqin well.


    When the students outside the room heard this, they focused their attention and their eyes were fervent.


    Among them, there was nock of people with good guqin skills. They thought that it would be great if they could learn something.


    Xu Guannan walked over and looked at Chu Qingzhi eagerly.


    As the most outstanding guqin yer among the students, he was also proud. However, ever since he heard Chu Qingzhi y the guqin outside Hongyan Restaurantst time, he realized how ignorant he was. He yearned to make improvements. Even if he could not reach Chu Qingzhi¡¯s level, at least he had a goal to strive for.


    Chu Qingzhi said patiently, ¡°I¡¯ll y a song first. Take a look at my finger technique andprehend it. If you don¡¯t understand, we¡¯ll talk after I¡¯m done ying.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s slender and beautiful fingers yed on the guqin, and a melody slowly flowed out¡­


    As soon as the melody spread, a scene appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. It was an autumn day when the wild geese flew south in groups, crossing the river. The lone goose in frontnded on the sandbank first, followed by a few geese In the middle, then the ones at the back.


    The guqin tune suddenly became different, and the scene in everyone¡¯s minds changed¡­ Some of the geese flew down without chirping, while others circled and flew down while chirping.


    The guqin tune became slightly hurried¡­ A group of wild geese flew over again. The lone goose in the lead looked up at the sky and cried out. The remaining geese quickly flew down. Dozens of geese in the sky pped their wings andnded on the ground.


    The sound of the guqin suddenly slowed down¡­ Perhaps because they had rested enough, some of the wild geese thatnded on the ground flew up and circled in the air, crying out as if they were calling for theirpanions to leave. The cries were uneven, and the sound of pping wings was heard. Some stood there motionless, as if it had nothing to do with them.


    The sound of the guqin alternated between calm and hurried¡­ A group of autumn geese flew away, but there was an endless stream of them.


    ng¡­ The guqin music ended.


    Although the song had ended, the music was still lingering. Everyone was immersed in the guqin music and did note back to their senses for a long time.


    In a pavilion not far from the guqin room, two noble elders were also infatuated by this beautiful guqin music.


    Suddenly, one of them pped his hands andughed. ¡°Wenzhan, how is it?¡±


    Li Wenzhan came back to his senses and stroked his beard. He smiled and said, ¡°This person¡¯s guqin skills are above mine.¡±


    Guan Fuyuan asked, ¡°Do you want to see this person?¡±


    Li Wenzhan hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This person¡¯s attainments are above mine. I want to find a disciple, not a master.¡±


    Guan Fuyuan smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve never admitted defeat when ites to guqin. Why are you afraid this time?¡±


    Li Wenzhan looked at him helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. 1 just understand my limits.¡±


    Guan Fuyuan smiled. ¡°Alright, whatever you say.¡±


    A wave of apuse erupted in the ssroom.


    Chu Xuyuan said in admiration, ¡°Fifth Sister, you yed so well. 1 think I saw a group of geese flying over from the opposite side of the river andnding on the sandbank to rest. When they had enough rest, they continued to fly away¡­¡±


    Chu Xuyao was also filled with admiration. ¡°Fifth Sister, I also heard geese chirping. It¡¯s very vivid.¡±


    Xu Guannan¡¯s eyes were filled with respect. He knew that he couldn¡¯tpare to the girl in front of him.


    Jiang Zhaoyong used to be prideful, but after losing to Chu Qingzhi, he started to doubt himself.


    Now that he listened to the guqin music, even if he didn¡¯t know anything about guqin, he knew that this guqin skill was top-notch.


    Those students who thought that their guqin skills were not bad could not help but be humble.


    Chu Qingzhi maintained a calm attitude. ¡°Did you see my finger technique?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan lowered his head guiltily. ¡°Fifth Sister, I was so focused on listening that I forgot.¡±


    Chu Xuyao also lowered his head.


    Chu Qingzhi patted the two little guys¡¯ shoulders and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll show you again. This time, I¡¯ll y slower.¡±


    The guqin music sounded again. This time, everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s finger¡­


    Xu Guannan looked at it seriously. He hadn¡¯t made a breakthrough in his guqin skills for a long time. He wanted to use this opportunity to make a breakthrough.


    Some students who were very fond of guqin squeezed around Chu Qingzhi and looked at her finger techniques carefully.


    A teacher came to the ssroom with a book, but there was no one in the ssroom. ¡°Eh, is it a rest day today?¡±


    So he walked out.


    The teachers at the other ssrooms also walked out with dumbfounded expressions. The teachers looked at each other with a look of confusion on their faces.


    After watching Chu Qingzhi y the guqin for the second time, someone immediately started practicing.


    Chu Qingzhi gave away her seat. ¡°Xuyao, y. Let me see how well you¡¯ve learned it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Xuyao felt enlightened. After sitting down, he immediately started ying.


    In the following period of time, Chu Qingzhipletely reced Xu Guannan as the teacher and guided the students. Under her guidance, everyone gained something and yed the guqin better and better.


    Jiang Zhaoyong stood at the door of the guqin room and looked at Chu Qingzhi. How old was this girl? How could she do everything so well?


    Unknowingly, he was convinced..

 Chapter 344 - 344: Scam More Money

    Chapter 344: Scam More Money


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhang residence.


    Lu Tian led a doctor into the residence. ¡°Doctor, look at what happened to our young master. He suddenly became paralyzed.¡±


    Actually, he was not paralyzed. He was just weak and couldn¡¯t move, so everyone thought that he was paralyzed.


    The doctor entered the room filled with the smell of medicine and took Zhang Ziyang¡¯s pulse. He frowned. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with his body.¡±


    Lu Tian was a little dumbfounded. She had already hired four or five doctors, and every doctor said the same thing. ¡°Doctor, are you sure there¡¯s no problem?¡±


    The doctor looked at Lu Tian angrily. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, find someone else.¡± With that, he picked up the first aid kit and left.


    Lu Tian was anxious. What should she do?


    Zhang Ziyang, who was on the bed, also heard the doctor¡¯s words. He was furious and wanted to roar, but because he was powerless, the sound he made was very soft, like a kitten meowing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Zhang Ziyang suddenly felt a sense of panic. He felt like he was about to die.


    He was going to die!


    He called out to Lu Tian, ¡°Tian, Tian¡­¡±


    Lu Tian quickly ran to the bed. ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Her wealth was closely rted to Zhang Ziyang. If Zhang Ziyang died, she would lose everything.


    Zhang Ziyang used all his strength and his face turned red. He said, ¡°Go and invite Chu Qingzhi. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s medical skills are brilliant. She can save me.¡±


    Lu Tian suddenly remembered that Chu Qingzhi had been conferred the title of the baroness because she had used her medical skills to save the refugees. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll go immediately.¡±


    Zhang Ziyang rxed andy on the bed. The panic in his heart slowly dissipated. Chu Qingzhi would definitely be able to save him.


    Lu Tian came to the Chu Vige in a carriage.


    However, she was not very lucky. Chu Qingzhi was still in school and had not returned, so she looked for Shen Ruyue.


    In the central room of the old house, Shen Ruyue poured a cup of tea for Lu Tian. ¡°Tian, why are you in such a hurry? What happened?¡±


    Recently, Shen Ruyue and Chu Xuhua had been in a sweet rtionship. She looked very radiant. Lu Tian knew that Shen Ruyue was doing well when she saw her face. She was filled with envy.


    Lu Tian calmed herself down and said helplessly, ¡°Ruyue, 1 want to look for Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for Qingzhi?¡± Shen Ruyue became vignt. Lu Tian was Zhang Ziyang¡¯s servant girl, and Zhang Ziyang was famous for being lecherous. Could it be that he had designs on Qingzhi?


    Lu Tian said anxiously, ¡°Young Master is sick. He wants Chu Qingzhi to treat him.¡±


    Shen Ruyue was a little suspicious. Zhang Ziyang clearly looked healthy a few days ago. How could he get sick all of a sudden? Could it be that the master and servant were plotting something?


    ¡°Tian, Qingzhi is very busy. She might not have time. There are so many doctors in the county. Don¡¯t tell me they can¡¯t treat him.¡±


    Seeing that Shen Ruyue was unwilling, Lu Tian quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already invited many doctors, but those quacks said that Young Master is not sick. Young Master can¡¯t even get out of bed. It¡¯s difficult for him to even turn around.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Ruyue felt that Lu Tian was lying. How could there be such a strange illness? It must be their scheme.


    ¡°Tian, go back first. Qingzhi has something to do and will not be back for a while.¡±


    Lu Tian suddenly knelt down in front of Shen Ruyue. ¡°Ruyue, tell me where Chu Qingzhi is. I¡¯ll go look for her, okay?¡±


    Shen Ruyue was very surprised to see Lu Tian kneeling. Did something really happen?


    But¡­ she was happy to see it happen. Why should she help?


    ¡°Tian, I really can¡¯t help you. Besides, 1 work for Qingzhi. She won¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    Lu Tian held Shen Ruyue¡¯s hand and said tearfully, ¡°Ruyue, you¡¯re the only one who can help now. Can you help us?¡±


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Chu Qingzhi came back from school. The moment she returned, she heard crying in the room.


    Shen Ruyue quickly exined the reason¡­


    Chu Qingzhi was not surprised at all. ¡°Go back. My medical skills are limited. I can¡¯t treat such a strange illness.¡±


    When Lu Tian heard this, her face turned pale. Chu Qingzhi was herst hope. ¡°Miss Chu, if you can treat the epidemic, why can¡¯t you treat my young master¡¯s illness?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re being unreasonable. An epidemic is an epidemic. Your young master¡¯s illness is another illness. Have you seen any doctor who can treat all illnesses?¡±


    Lu Tian knelt in front of Chu Qingzhi and begged, ¡°Miss, at least go and take a look. What if you can?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought about it. Ruyue was in jail for two years because of Zhang Ziyang. What was done was done, but she had to make himpensate Ruyan.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me to go and take a look, but my consultation fee is very expensive. The call-out fee is 200 taels, and the fee for taking the pulse fee is 200 taels. You have to pay for the prescription as well. Are you sure you want me to treat him?¡±


    Lu Tian was desperate and agreed to everything. ¡°Sure, sure. Our young master is rich.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shrugged. ¡°Then give me the money.¡±


    Lu Tian quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money with me now. I¡¯ll go back and get it immediately.¡±


    Shen Ruyue grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, not wanting her to go. ¡°Qingzhi, are you really going to treat Zhang Ziyang?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Treat him? Dream on. 1 want money.¡±


    Shen Ruyue was stunned for a moment before she smiled. ¡°The Zhang family is quite rich. We can scam more.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Under Xu Songnian¡¯s meticulous care, the three wolf cubs slowly recovered. Their fur was oily and they were lively. The henhouse was no longer enough for them to move around. They ran out and crawled around.


    Wu Yaqing also liked the three wolf cubs very much. She walked over and grabbed one. She yed with it and ced it back on the ground. ¡°How long will it take for them to grow up?¡±


    Xu Songnian caught a wolf cub that almost ran out of the house. ¡°They¡¯ll grow up in half a year.¡±


    Wu Yaqing scratched the wolf cub¡¯s furry head. ¡°So long?¡±


    Xu Songnian brought the other two wolf cubs to Wu Yaqing. ¡°But they¡¯ll be imposing when you grow up, so the wait is worth it.¡±


    Wu Yaqing touched their ears and smiled innocently. ¡°Grow faster. Let me see how mighty you look.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Cousin.¡± Xu Songnian suddenly saw Chu Qingzhi walking over.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded at him. ¡°The wolf cubs are growing well.¡±


    Xu Songnian was rarely praised. He was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely work hard to do what Fifth Cousin asked me to do.¡±


    Wu Yaqing stood up and looked at her eagerly. ¡°Qingzhi, can you bring me along when you are out doing things in the future?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the energetic Wu Yaqing and smiled. ¡°Are you bored?¡±


    Wu Yaqing waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not bored, but 1 think it¡¯s more fun to follow you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you next time.¡±


    Wu Yaqing went forward and hugged Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, I like you the most.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi teased, ¡°If you have a husband in the future, you won¡¯t say such things.¡±


    Speaking of this, Wu Yaqing was depressed. ¡°My husband is still hiding something, but he can¡¯tpare to you. You¡¯re the person I like the most..¡±

 Chapter 345 - 345: A Night Pearl

    Chapter 345: A Night Pearl


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°The beer workshop has been built. 1¡¯11 go to my room to get something. 1¡¯11 go overter. Do you want to go with me?¡±


    Wu Yaqing said without hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then wait a moment. I¡¯ll go back to my room to get something.¡±


    Wu Yaqing nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±


    After returning to her room to get her things, Chu Qingzhi and Wu Yaqing walked to the beer workshop. It took five minutes to walk from their house to the beer workshop. It was neither close nor far.


    At the foot of the mountain, a brand new workshop stood.


    An Shanwu rushed it out on the third day with his subordinates and more than 20 vigers.


    Although it was rushed out, the quality of the workshop was very good. Even the renovation in the workshop was very good. Every detail was done perfectly.


    Chu Qingzhi walked around the workshop and said, ¡°Brother An, go and get the sry from Ruyue. Also, when you go over, please tell Ruyue to arrange for some brewers toe over.¡±


    An Shanwu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely deliver the message.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother An,¡± Chu Qingzhi said politely.


    An Shanwu smiled and said, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    The beer workshop was divided into six areas.


    The first area is the warehouse area where wheat is stored.


    The second area is the area where the wheat is soaked and washed.


    They had already connected the water pipe to the spring water from the mountain. It would be more vorful to brew beer with the spring water.


    The third area was the area where raw malt was milled, sharified, and filtered. This area was veryrge.


    On the far left were rows of wooden shelves. They were all custom-made. The soaked wheat wasid t on the wooden te and then ced on the wooden shelves to grow malt. Everything was in order.


    There were five millstones beside the wooden shelf. They were also custom-made to grind malt.


    The milled malt was then poured into arge wooden bucket to be sharified and filtered.


    The filtered malt juice was taken to the fourth area to cook. The fourth area was the area that specialized in cooking malt juice and adding hops.


    The fifth area is the fermentation and bottling area.


    The sixth was the second fermentation and the storage area for beer.


    Each area had a different function. At the end of thest area, wheat would be turned into beer.


    Ten vigers who were brewing beer soon arrived. Among them, two were women and eight were men. The first batch of beer was¡­ 1,500 kilograms.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t waste any time and directly arranged for work. ¡°Go to the warehouse and weigh 100 kilograms of wheat. After soaking it, go and clean the workshop. I¡¯lle to check in two hours.¡±


    The wheat was all collected from the Chu family¡¯s fields. Li Qingyu did not sell a single grain. There were more than 300 kilograms.


    The vigers knew that Chu Qingzhi wanted to brew beer, so they didn¡¯t sell the wheat. They thought that if Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t want it, they would sell it in the county.


    There was no shortage of raw materials.


    ¡°By the way, when the first batch of beer is brewed, whoever does a good job out of the ten of you will be promoted to manager.¡±


    The eyes of the ten vigers lit up. ¡°Qingzhi, we will do our best.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Everyone, go and work.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi watched from the side. This was their first time doing this. Although the procedure was rtively simple, it could still go wrong. She needed to supervise it carefully.


    Wu Yaqing stood beside Chu Qingzhi, her eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°Qingzhi, how big are you nning to make the beer business?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s see first.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was very optimistic about beer. ¡°Qingzhi, I think beer will definitely sell well. When the timees, we can also sell it to the capital, the northern border, the eastern border, the southern border, the western border, and the affiliated countries. How about that?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi also wanted to sell it all over the country, but it was unrealistic. ¡°The vision is good, but we have to consider the transportation cost. If we sell beer so far away, we will definitely lose money.¡±


    Wu Yaqing said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. There are many traveling merchants. They specialize in this. You don¡¯t have to worry about transportation.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly felt that Wu Yaqing was quite talented in doing business. Indeed, the job of traveling merchants was to sell things from one ce to another. There was no need to worry about transportation.


    Chu Qingzhi patted Wu Yaqing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re smart.¡±


    Wu Yaqing put on a smug look. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°If we are profiting from this beer business, we¡¯ll contact the merchants.¡±


    Wu Yaqing smiled and said, ¡°Ok.¡±


    Chu Qingyan ran to the beer workshop while panting. ¡°Fifth Sister, Young Master Tan is here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the vigers who were still weighing wheat and said to Wu Yaqing, ¡°Yaqing, I¡¯ll go back and take a look. Help me take care of this ce. Come and look for me if anything happens.¡±


    Wu Yaqing patted her chest and said readily, ¡°Go, Qingzhi. I¡¯ll definitely supervise them well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Qingzhi hurriedly went home.


    In the new house, Chu Qingning served Tan Mengyang a cup of tea. ¡°Young Master Tan, please have some tea.¡±


    This man was really good-looking. His exquisite snow-white robe made him look like a pure white lotus.


    Tan Mengyang nced at Chu Qingning. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingning hurriedly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. You¡¯re my fifth sister¡¯s business partner. We¡¯re all friends.¡±


    Tan Mengyang smiled and nodded.


    Chu Qingning looked at Tan Mengyang¡¯s smile and could not take it anymore. This person looked even better when he smiled. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was the prettiest man she had seen.


    Why was he so good-looking?!


    Chu Qingning liked to look at good-looking people, be it men or women.


    However, she wasn¡¯t infatuated. She did it purely out of appreciation for beauty.


    The moment Chu Qingzhi returned, she left.


    When Tan Mengyang saw Chu Qingzhi, he stood up and bowed. ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    He thought to himself that the girl in front of him was like a bright night pearl. She was beautiful and dazzling. If only she wasn¡¯t engaged. Perhaps he could fight for her.


    Chu Qingzhi said politely, ¡°Young Master Tan, please sit.¡±


    Tan Mengyang handed a food box on the tea table to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss Chu, this is the mooncake made by my workshop. Take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi opened the food box. There were twoyers. She took out one of the mooncakes from the firstyer and tasted it.


    The outer appearance of the mooncake was simr to the mooncake she made. What was important was the filling.


    This was the Minced-Pork Mooncake. The meat was soft and golden. The quality was not bad. It was obvious that it was carefully made.


    ¡°The Minced-Pork Mooncakes are not bad.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tan Mengyang felt relieved. ¡°Miss Chu, try the Five-Kernel


    Mooncake too..¡±

 Chapter 346 - 346: Long-sighted

    Chapter 346: Long-sighted


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Five-Kernel Mooncake was moreplicated. Moreover, it was called the Five-Kernel Mooncake but it did not mean that there were only five ingredients. The filling contained walnuts, peanuts, pine nuts, hemp nuts, sesame seeds, and orange skin. Not only was it exquisite, but it was also very rich. With a bite, there were many nut vors and it was very delicious.


    Chu Qingzhi broke the Five-Kernel Mooncake into two and looked at the ingredients carefully. Then, she tasted it. The sweetness was moderate. The skin was soft and thin, and the nuts inside were crispy. The taste was not bad.


    ¡°Young Master Tan, you asked an experienced chief to make these mooncakes, right?¡±


    Tan Mengyang smiled. ¡°Miss Chu is indeed smart. This chef has been working in my family¡¯s workshop for 20 years and is very experienced.¡±


    If not for his rich experience, he would not have been able to make a new mooncake so delicious on his first try. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Your chef¡¯s culinary skills are not bad. Just make it ording to this standard.¡±


    Tan Mengyang said, ¡°Alright, if there are no other questions, I¡¯ll take my leave. 1¡¯11 try to hand over the 20,000 mooncakes to you the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Young Master Tan, do you mind telling me some ways to sell mooncakes?¡±


    She didn¡¯t worry about selling 50,000 mooncakes in the three county cities, but wouldn¡¯t it be better if she could sell them a bit quicker?


    Tan Mengyang smiled and said, ¡°Coincidentally, many shopkeepers came to me to order mooncakes. I thought that Miss Chu had other ns, so I didn¡¯t mention you to them. The total number of mooncakes they want is more than 20,000.1 wonder how many you can provide?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I have 30,000 here. If they want them all, that¡¯ll be great. This way, I won¡¯t have to sell them personally.¡±


    Tan Mengyang smiled. ¡°Deal.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Deal.¡±


    Tan Mengyang said, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ll go back and make the arrangements immediately. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you out.¡±


    Tan Mengyang stood up and walked out. After taking two steps, he suddenly stopped and sniffed. ¡°Miss Chu, what are you cooking at home? It smells so good.¡±


    At this moment, Li Qingyu was making bread in the kitchen with a few aunties in the vige. The fragrance came from the bread.


    The bread had to be sold too. If she could take this opportunity to obtain another deal, it would not be bad. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Young Master Tan, wait a moment.¡±


    Tan Mengyang nodded and sat back down. He was extremely curious. At the same time, he could not help but sigh. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family had endless new things.


    Chu Qingzhi went to the kitchen to get two pieces of bread and two biscuits. She ced the two tes on Tan Mengyang¡¯s tea table. ¡°Young Master Tan, try them.¡±


    Tan Mengyang had already guessed that it was something new, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so new. He could tell at a nce that the biscuits were some kind of pastry, but the bread¡­ He had no clue.


    ¡°Miss Chu, am I supposed to eat it directly?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Tan Mengyang reached out his slender fingers and picked up a piece of bread. As soon as he brought it close, he smelled a strong wheat fragrance. In terms of smell, he liked it very much.


    Then, he took a bite. It was fragrant, sweet, soft, and tasted good.


    In his eyes as a businessman, this thing would definitely sell well in the county city.


    ¡°Miss Chu, does it have a name?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°It¡¯s called bread.¡±


    ¡°Bread? It sounds pretty good.¡±


    Tan Mengyang quickly finished a piece of bread and tasted the biscuits. The fragrance of wheat and onions mixed together. The texture was crisp and the taste was excellent.


    ¡°Miss Chu, what¡¯s the name of this pastry?¡±


    ¡°Onion biscuit.¡±


    ¡°This name is quite appropriate.¡± Tan Mengyang thought for a moment. ¡°Miss Chu, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. How much do you have in stock? I want to take it to my shop to try it out. If it sells well, I¡¯ll immediately sign a contract with you. How about that?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Of course, but there¡¯s not much stock. There¡¯s about 25 kilos of bread and only 5 kilos of biscuits.¡±


    The reason why they baked so much bread was because Chu Xuede said that he wanted to sell the bread and biscuits in the afternoon to test the water.


    Tan Mengyang said readily, ¡°Alright, help me wrap it up. The carriage is parked outside. I¡¯ll take it straight to the shop.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll prepare it immediately.¡±


    When she returned to the kitchen, Chu Qingzhi cut the bread into pieces and wrapped each ten pieces in one oil paper. The biscuits were divided into two parts and wrapped up. Li Qingyu and the others helped, so it didn¡¯t take long.


    Chu Qingzhi ced the things in tworge baskets and carried them to the central room.


    Seeing this, Tan Mengyang hurriedly took the baskets from Chu Qingzhi and walked out, asking, ¡°Miss Chu, did you set a price?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°The bread is 50 copper coins per half a kilo. I¡¯ve already sold more than 5 kilos in the vige. I haven¡¯t started selling biscuits, but the price is also 50 copper coins.¡±


    In this era, pastries were high-end food. Selling them for 50 copper coins was considered approachable tomoners.


    Tan Mengyang smiled and said, ¡°Miss Chu, you don¡¯t look like a businessman at all.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi understood what Tan Mengyang meant. He meant that she sold things at a cheaper price and didn¡¯t seem to care much about money. For example, ice cream bar. If it were someone else, they would have sold it for at least 20 copper coins a piece.


    ¡°Small profits but quick turnover.¡±


    Since the start, Chu Qingzhi had never thought about opening a shop. She wanted to open a factory straight away. It was troublesome to open a shop. Every day, she would have to face so many people and the schemes of herpetitors. She even had to send someone to manage it.


    Everyone in the family was from the vige and was not good at handling these things. It was different to open a factory. They only needed to face the shopkeepers who ordered the goods inrge quantities. How simple was that?


    Moreover, the good locations in the county city had long been upied. Moreover, these people could open shops in the county city smoothly because they more or less had connections.


    Tan Mengyang smiled and stopped talking about this topic.


    Chu Qingzhi sent Tan Mengyang to the carriage. ¡°Young Master Tan, if the things are sold out, please send someone to tell me so that I can make preparations in time.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Tan Mengyang agreed readily.


    The carriage moved further and further away. Chu Qingzhi turned around and walked back to the old house.


    Everyone was busy making mooncakes. As soon as she walked over, she could smell the thick mooncake fragrance in the air.


    Shen Ruyue waved at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards Shen Ruyue. ¡°How many mooncakes have you made?¡±


    Shen Ruyue pointed at the box full of mooncakes and said, ¡°There are fourteen thousand of them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said in satisfaction, ¡°This progress is not bad.¡±


    Shen Ruyue asked, ¡°Qingzhi, how much are we seeling the mooncakes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°As far as I know, the mooncakes in the county are sold for 35 copper coins each. Ours are also sold for 35 copper coins. If someone wants it inrge quantities, we can lower the price a little.¡±


    The cost of a mooncake was 20 copper coins.


    Mooncakes were also considered pastries. They could not be too cheap.


    Shen Ruyue replied, ¡°Qingzhi, I understand..¡±

 Chapter 347 - 347: Crazy Money Earning Speed

    Chapter 347: Crazy Money Earning Speed


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After looking at the mooncakes, Chu Qingzhi walked towards the beer workshop.


    Everyone was doing the cleaning.


    When Wu Yaqing saw Chu Qingzhiing over, she waved at her. ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked as she walked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Wu Yaqing patted her chest with a smile and said confidently, ¡°Everything is going smoothly. There is no problem at all.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Wu Yaqing¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°Yaqing, you are a surprisingly good manager.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was smug. ¡°Qingzhi, don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m a very capable girl.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s a waste of your talent to be a small manager.¡±


    Wu Yaqing said loyally, ¡°It¡¯s not a waste at all? It¡¯s only right for me to help my good sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°If you need my help in the future, 1¡¯11 also do my best.¡±


    Wu Yaqing ced her arm on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s shoulder and said boldly, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    A viger walked over. ¡°Qingzhi, the cleaning is done.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked around the workshop and gathered everyone. ¡°Go back today. Come back at this time tomorrow.¡±


    Everyone replied in unison, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went to lock the door of the workshop and brought Wu Yaqing to the vige.


    The vigers were all busy collecting corn. On the way back, the two of them saw the vigers carrying the corn home. Although they were sweating profusely, their faces were filled with the joy of harvest. This season was the happiest.


    The children in the vige were also busy working, so the vige was much quieter.


    Grandpa Chu and the others were also collecting corn in the fields. Although they had the help of the monkeys, the cornfield was toorge. They would not be able to finish in a short time.


    After collecting the corn, they had to cut the corn stalks. Then, they had to collect peanuts, soybeans, and rice. After that, they had to nt winter wheat. They were very busy.


    Grandpa Chu, Granny Chu, Chu Rong, and Chu Qingyan were the only ones left in the field. The others had endless things to do.


    Chu Qingzhi did not want her family to tire themselves out and wanted to hire someone to do the farmwork. However, the Chu family was all hardworking people. They said that they would do it themselves first. If they really could not do it, they would hire some people.


    Chu Qingzhi and Wu Yaqing had just reached the door when Lu Tian came again.


    This time, she brought enough money and immediately gave Chu Qingzhi 200 taels for the consultation fee. ¡°Miss Chu, can youe with me now?¡±


    Who would turn down money? Chu Qingzhi put away the money. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Wu Yaqing followed suit. ¡°Qingzhi, I want to go too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    They took Lu Tian¡¯s carriage and went straight to the Zhang residence.


    Lu Tian was very anxious. The moment she got out of the carriage, she brought Chu Qingzhi and Wu Yaqing to Zhang Ziyang¡¯s room. ¡°Miss Chu, Young Master is in bed.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reached out her hand.


    Lu Tian immediately paid Chu Qingzhi 200 taels of silver for taking the pulse. Her heart ached terribly. She thought to herself, I¡¯ll give it to Chu Qingzhi first. When Young Master Zhang recovers, I¡¯ll get Chu Qingzhi to return it.


    Zhang Ziyang was sleeping now. Other than looking a little pale and thin, there was nothing abnormal about him.


    Chu Qingzhi asked Lu Tian to cover Zhang Ziyang¡¯s wrist with a handkerchief before taking his pulse.


    Lu Tian secretly scolded Chu Qingzhi for being fussy, but she still did as she was told and said politely, ¡°Miss Chu, please.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi casually ced her fingers on the handkerchief as she took Zhang Ziyang¡¯s pulse. Soon, she retracted her fingers. ¡°I can treat him, but the prescription will cost a thousand taels of silver.¡±


    Lu Tian gasped. Is this a robbery?


    Lu Tian forced a smile. ¡°Miss Chu, saving a life is better than building a seven-story pagoda. You don¡¯t have to ask for so much money, right?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said helplessly, ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not a buddhist. If you don¡¯t want the prescription, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Lu Tian¡¯s expression froze. She secretly scolded Chu Qingzhi for being greedy, but on the surface, she said fawningly, ¡°Miss Chu, 1,000 taels is too much. Can you make it cheaper?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said indifferently, ¡°I can make it cheaper, but the prescription will also be less effective. Your young master might need three to five years to recover. I won¡¯t force you. Make your choice.¡±


    Lu Tian¡¯s heart ached. It was a thousand taels of silver. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    After a while, she handed the 1,000 taels of silver to Chu Qingzhi with trembling hands.


    Chu Qingzhi took the banknotes and walked over to write the prescription. After writing down the prescription, she said, ¡°I can also help you brew the medicine. It¡¯s 2,000 taels once. After drinking the medicine I brewed, your young master will immediately recover.¡±


    Two thousand taels?


    Lu Tian felt her head buzz. ¡°Miss Chu, thank you. Leave the brewing of the medicine to the servants.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Alright, you can look for me again if you need anything.¡±


    Lu Tian thought to herself, I won¡¯t look for you again. She said politely, ¡°Miss Chu, take care.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi left the Zhang residence with Wu Yaqing.


    Wu Yaqing was shocked by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s methods of earning money. It was no wonder Qingzhi didn¡¯t want her money. Based on Qingzhi¡¯s speed of earning money, Qingzhi was probably more wealthy than her. ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re awesome!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°They harmed Ruyan first, so they deserve it.¡±


    When Wu Yaqing heard this, she quickly said, ¡°Qingzhi, ask for more next time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt that the girls around her were quite simr to her. After Ruyue found out, she also asked her to scam more money. Ya Qing was the same. ¡°Then I¡¯ll double it next time.¡±


    Wu Yaqing nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Imperial Pce, Changle Pce.


    Changle Pce was very gorgeous, and the decoration was very simr to a girl¡¯s boudoir.


    In the pce, a young woman in pce clothes held a red rose in her left hand and had just torn off a petal with her right hand.


    Half of the petals of the rose had been plucked off, scattering all over the ground.


    As she plucked off a petal, she muttered, ¡°He likes me!¡±


    Another petal was plucked off. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like me!¡±


    This continued until all the petals were plucked off. ¡°He likes me!¡±


    Beside her stood a red-robed pce maid. She lowered her head slightly and looked nervous, not daring to speak.


    The young girl was the upant of Changle Pce, Princess Changle, the younger sister of the current emperor.


    Princess Changle wore a pink pce dress, and she was dignified but did not lose the liveliness and cuteness of a young girl. Her face was beautiful, and her elegance was natural.


    However, she was very willful and domineering. As long as she liked something, she would think of ways to get it.


    Princess Changle tossed away the remaining flower stem. Her eyes were filled with determination. ¡°I want to leave the pce in in clothes. Go and prepare for it..¡±

 Chapter 348 - 348: Rice Grain Tattoo

    Chapter 348: Rice Grain Tattoo


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The pce maid was terrified. She said in fear, ¡°Princess, you have to get His Majesty¡¯s permission to leave the pce. Otherwise, you will be punished by the pce rules!¡±


    Princess Changle thought nothing of it. ¡°Brother dotes on me so much. He won¡¯t punish me. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The pce maid didn¡¯t listen. The emperor would not punish the princess, but he would definitely punish her. If she allowed the princess to leave the pce, she might be beaten to death.


    She was so frightened that she knelt down and said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Princess, please don¡¯t leave the pce. It¡¯s dangerous outside.¡±


    Princess Changle¡¯s patience ran out. She shouted, ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡±


    The pce maid begged, ¡°Princess, let¡¯s ask His Majesty first and wait for his approval before leaving the pce, okay?¡±


    Princess Changle was immediately displeased. ¡°Are you serving the emperor or me?¡±


    The pce maid quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m your servant.¡±


    However, because of the princess¡¯s unrestrained behavior, seven or eight pce maids had already died.


    Princess Changle fiercely lifted the pce maid¡¯s chin and threatened, ¡°Since you are my people, then listen to my words. Otherwise, 1 won¡¯t let you have an easy time!¡±


    The pce maid was so afraid that her body trembled. She quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll help you get changed immediately.¡±


    The princess changed out of her princess outfit and into the pce maid outfit. Then, she led the pce maid in the direction of the Cold Pce.


    The Cold Pce was next to the pce wall, so they could get out from there.


    Princess Changle knew martial arts. She held a whip in her hand. With a swing, the whip wrapped around a protruding brick on the pce wall. She pulled it, and after confirming that it was stable, she grabbed the pce maid and flew out of the wall.


    The pce maid was scared to death. Afternding, her legs went weak and she fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Princess Changle cursed, ¡°Useless thing!¡±


    The pce maid felt extremely aggrieved. She did not know martial arts, and the pce wall was so high. It was normal for her to be afraid, but the princess would never think for others. She could only endure it silently.


    Princess Changle did not care about the pce maid at all. She whipped the pce maid and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The pce maid¡¯s body trembled in pain. Tears immediately flowed out, but she did not dare to cry. Otherwise, she would be whipped again. She quickly got up and followed the princess.


    Ministry of Justice.


    A secret guard handed some letters to Tang Jinghong. ¡°General, this is evidence that Liu Jingxian vited thew.¡±


    Liu Jingxian was Si Yingzong¡¯s previous superior. He took Si Yingzong¡¯s credit, but when something happened, he let Si Yingzong take the me.r


    Tang Jinghong looked at the letter and thought to himself that he had finally gathered enough evidence after many days of investigation. ¡°Get someone to expose him. Make sure his head falls to the ground within three days.¡±


    The secret guard cupped his hands. ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stood in front of the window and stared at a white daisy outside. After thinking for a while, he left the house and went to the room where the assistant minister of Justice was handling the case.


    The assistant minister of Justice¡­ Ren Buqing looked up at Tang Jinghong and said, ¡°General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was not familiar with Ren Buqing, but after working with him for the past few days, they had be familiar with each other. ¡°Have you found ¡®Yun¡¯?¡±


    Ren Buqing immediately frowned, looking very worried. ¡°No, it¡¯s too mysterious. It¡¯s hidden too deeply.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked again, ¡°Have you investigated the anonymous sender?¡±


    Originally, no one knew that the Minister of War was selling official positions. Someone sent a letter to the imperial censor at night before it was exposed.


    The imperial censor was very pedantic and stubborn, but he was absolutely loyal to the Daling Dynasty. As soon as he saw the letter, he immediately submitted it to the emperor in court the next day.


    Hence, the Minister of War was imprisoned.


    Ren Buqing said, ¡°General, the handwriting is very unfamiliar. It doesn¡¯t match anyone in the capital. Moreover, the Minister of War refused to say anything. There¡¯s basically no progress in the case.¡±


    Tang Jinghong frowned and thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the prison to talk to the Minister.¡±


    Ren Buqing quickly stood up. ¡°General, 1¡¯11 go with you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded and the two of them walked towards the prison.


    In the prison.


    The prison was dark and gloomy, filled with the smell of dampness and decay.


    In a cell deep in the prison, a middle-aged man in prison clothes sat cross-legged on the hay with his eyes closed.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of a key chain and the door to the prison opened.


    Tang Jinghong and Ren Buqing walked in one after another.


    Tang Jinghong lowered his gaze and stared at the middle-aged man for a while. He said calmly, ¡°Minister, are you still refusing to speak?¡±


    Shi Rongping opened his eyes, which were dazzled by the light. He quickly covered them with his palm. ¡°General Tang, the evidence is conclusive. 1 also admit my guilt. What else do you want me to say?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°As far as I know, your wife is an expert at doing business. All these years, her business has been good. 1 don¡¯t think you will take the risk of a capital crime for just tens of thousands of taels of silver.¡±


    Shi Rongping closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    Tang Jinghong pondered for a while. ¡°Minister, refusing to speak is not going to help either of us¡­¡±


    Shi Rongping made up his mind to ignore Tang Jinghong. No matter what Tang Jinghong said, he remained silent.


    Tang Jinghong frowned. What was Shi Rongping hiding?


    ¡°Minister, what does ¡®Yun¡¯ mean?¡±


    Shi Rongping remained silent, but his eyeballs rolled. He clearly knew something.


    Seeing he wasn¡¯t going to get a word out of Shi Rongping, Tang Jinghong brought Ren Buqing out of the prison. They made a turn and arrived at another cell.


    Fu Qingsheng, the buyer of the official position, was locked up here. He kept his mouth shut and did not say anything either.


    However, Tang Jinghong was not here to ask questions. When he told Chu Qingzhi about the case yesterday, he received a hint. Now, he was here to verify it.


    Tang Jinghong instructed the jailer, ¡°Go and take off his clothes to see if there are any rice grain tattoos.¡±


    The jailer obeyed. ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    When Fu Qingsheng heard Tang Jinghong¡¯s words, he looked at him in surprise. How did he know that there were rice grain tattoos?


    The surprise in his eyes did not escape Tang Jinghong¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. Tang Jinghong was even more certain that this matter was not as simple as it seemed.


    The jailer took off Fu Qingsheng¡¯s clothes and saw a rice grain tattoo on his arm.


    Tang Jinghong stared at the rice grain tattoo. It was also on the few merchants who died in Shuiyun County. It could be seen that these people were all from the same faction.


    ¡°Take him out and interrogate him about the rice grain tattoo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    A trace of panic shed across Fu Qingsheng¡¯s heart. Tang Jinghong clearly had some clues. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have known about the tattoo.. How did he know?

 Chapter 349 - 349: Best Man in the Capital

    Chapter 349: Best Man in the Capital


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ren Buqing looked at Fu Qingsheng who was dragged away and asked Tang Jinghong in confusion, ¡°General, how did you know about the rice grain tattoo?¡±


    Tang Jinghong told Ren Buqing about the case that Chu Qingzhi had told him¡­


    Ren Buqing fell into silence. His heart was heavy, and he felt suffocated. ¡°General, I have a feeling that a storm ising.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said slowly, ¡°I hope we can stop all of this.¡±


    Ren Buqing nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do our best.¡±


    A jailer ran over in a hurry. ¡°General, outside the Ministry of Judice, there is a fierce girl. She¡¯s holding a whip and has already injured many people. She¡¯s shouting that she wants to see you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong had a bad feeling and quickly walked out.


    As expected¡­


    When Princess Changle saw Tang Jinghong, she immediately put away her whip and smiled gently as if she had be a different person. ¡°Jinghong, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were back in the capital?¡± As she spoke, she wanted to pull Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Princess, you shouldn¡¯t leave the pce casually.¡± Tang Jinghong put his hands behind his back and avoided the princess¡¯s hand. The princess¡¯s hand missed, and a trace of gloominess shed across her eyes.


    When the people who had been injured by Princess Changle heard this, they thought that it was no wonder that a youngdy dared toe to the Ministry of Justice and beat people up. It turned out that she was that arrogant and despotic princess.


    The pce maid standing at the side with her head lowered nodded in her heart. General Tang, quickly get the princess to return to the pce. In the entire world, the princess only listens to you.


    Princess Changle said coquettishly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I leave the pce for you? You really are heartless. You want me to return to the pce as soon as we meet.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was slightly frustrated. ¡°I still have many things to deal with here. If you want to stay, be my guest.¡± With that, he walked away.


    Princess Changle hurriedly stopped Tang Jinghong. ¡°Jinghong, do you not like me so much?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it obvious? Moreover, he had always had this attitude. Tang Jinghong said coldly, ¡°Princess, please behave yourself.¡±


    If it were anyone else, Princess Changle would have lost her temper long ago. However, she was worried that if she lost her temper, Tang Jinghong would ignore her even more.


    ¡°Jinghong, why are you so cold to me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong became even colder. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Princess, I have a fiancee. Don¡¯te looking for me again.¡±


    The word ¡°fiancee¡± exploded in the princess¡¯s mind like a bomb. Her expression froze and her body swayed. Her eyes were filled with disbelief as she asked excitedly, ¡°Who? Who is your fiancee?¡±


    She had liked Tang Jinghong for so many years. Why did he suddenly have a fiancee without letting her know?


    She could ept it if Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t like any woman, but why was that fiancee an exception? Why could she win Tang Jinghong¡¯s heart? Why!!!


    Princess Changle did not believe him. She stared straight at Tang Jinghong, her eyes red. She asked word by word, ¡°Jinghong, are you joking with me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. Princess, please leave.¡±


    Princess Changle gritted her teeth and red at Tang Jinghong hatefully. ¡°Let me tell you, if I can¡¯t get you, no one else can. I¡¯ll return to the pce immediately and let my brother matchmake us. You can only be mine.¡±


    With that, the princess fiercely flicked her whip and ran towards the pce.


    Tang Jinghong looked at the princess¡¯s back and frowned. It had been so long, why hadn¡¯t the princess given up?!


    Ren Buqing walked forward. ¡°General Tang, is the fiancee you mentioned true?¡±


    God knew how many nobles in the pce secretly asked about the type of girl Tang Jinghong liked when he became famous.


    Tang Jinghong was simply the perfect type for everyone¡­


    He held a lot of power, and his rewards piled up like a mountain. He did not have concubines. His family was simple, and if one married into the family, she would be the wife of the general. As a woman, you couldn¡¯t ask for more than that.


    Everyone was tempted by such a good marriage. Some even asked the empress dowager to matchmake.


    However, they all gave up since the princess announced that Tang Jinghong could only marry her. Otherwise, the person who snatched Tang Jinghong from her would end up in a miserable state.


    The Emperor doted on Princess Changle very much. Moreover, Princess Changle was ruthless to begin with. Who dared to provoke her? Hence, everyone was forced to give up on Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong turned to look at Ren Buqing with a serious expression. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±


    Ren Buqing smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, General.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± A gentle light appeared in Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared immediately. ¡°Buqing, 1 need to go to the pce now.¡±


    Ren Buqing cupped his hands. ¡°Please go ahead, General.¡±


    The news of Tang Jinghong having a fiancee spread very quickly, shattering the hearts of many unmarrieddies.


    Imperial Pce, Imperial Study.


    Princess Changle showed no regard for the pce rules and barged into the imperial study. She cried and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m being bullied.¡±


    When the Emperor saw Princess Changle¡¯s outfit, he frowned. ¡°You left the pce?¡±


    Princess Changle couldn¡¯t care less about this now. Her heart was troubled by Tang Jinghong having a fiancee. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t talk about this. I have something more important to tell you.¡±


    The Emperor was having a headache over political matters. When he heard Changle¡¯s words, his headache worsened. ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±


    Princess Changle directly knelt down. ¡°1 beg you to be my matchmaker.¡±


    The Emperor sized up Princess Changle. Everyone knew that Changle liked Tang Jinghong. Did she change her mind and decide to marry someone else? ¡°Who do you want to marry?¡±


    Princess Changle spoke without thinking, ¡°Tang Jinghong!¡±


    The Emperor didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He actually hoped that Princess Changle could marry Tang Jinghong, but Tang Jinghong had already made it clear to him that he would not marry the princess. Otherwise, he would resign and go into seclusion.


    Tang Jinghong was his number one general. Compared to Princess Changle¡¯s marriage, he was much more important.


    The Emperor said straightforwardly, ¡°Changle, Tang Jinghong doesn¡¯t want to marry you.¡±


    Princess Changle was already at her wits¡¯ end. She had a feeling that she was really going to lose Tang Jinghong this time. In her desperation, she said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re the Emperor. If he doesn¡¯t want to marry me, force him to marry me!¡±


    The Emperor didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Just because he was the Emperor didn¡¯t mean he could not be willful, okay?


    Besides, was Tang Jinghong someone who could be forced?


    He knew very well that if he forced Tang Jinghong, Tang Jinghong would definitely do what he said. Who would guard the Daling Dynasty for him then?


    As long as Tang Jinghong was around, those neighboring countries would not dare to act rashly..

 Chapter 350 - 350: Interrogation

    Chapter 350: Interrogation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A eunuch came in and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, General Tang requests an audience.¡±


    The Emperor secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t have to face it alone. That was great. ¡°Hurry up and bring him in.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was led into imperial study by the eunuch. He bowed. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Princess Changle was delighted to see Tang Jinghong. Tang Jinghong must have lied to her. How could he suddenly have a fiancee? He must havee to exin to her. Thinking of this, she became happy. ¡°Jinghong.¡±


    Tang Jinghong bowed to the princess and said to the emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m here to tell you something.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s gaze swept across Princess Changle beforending on Tang Jinghong. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Your Majesty, during this period of time when 1 returned to my hometown to recuperate, my family arranged a marriage for me. Now, 1 already have a fiancee. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to have a fiancee and I cherish her very much. 1 hope to receive Your Majesty¡¯s blessing.¡±


    The Emperor didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Back then, all the girls in the Capital were attracted to Tang Jinghong. However, Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t like any of them. Even the princess couldn¡¯t win his heart. However, he actually said it was not easy for him to have a fiancee.


    The Emperor really wanted to ask Tang Jinghong if he was doing this on purpose!


    Although he thought so, he was also curious about what kind of girl was Tang Jinghong¡¯s fiancee.


    When Princess Changle heard these words, she went mad with jealousy. Her beautiful face twisted slightly as she said, ¡°It¡¯s just a fiancee. It¡¯s not like you are married. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°But in my heart, she¡¯s already my wife, my only wife.¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s tone was firm.


    Princess Changle slowly fell to the ground, unwilling to believe it. She roared, ¡°Jinghong, in this world, only 1 am worthy of you. She¡¯s just a country girl who can¡¯t give you anything. Why are you marrying her?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s figure appeared in Tang Jinghong¡¯s mind. It was not that Qingzhi could not give him anything, but that he could give her anything.


    He bowed to the princess. ¡°Princess, thank you for liking me, but please don¡¯te looking for me in the future.¡±


    Seeing Changle¡¯s disappointed look, the Emperor sighed. ¡°Jinghong, you¡¯ve already decided to marry only one woman?¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Your Majesty, aren¡¯t you the same?¡±


    The Emperor smiled. He only loved the Empress, so he understood Tang Jinghong. ¡°Changle, there are many young talents in the capital. Pick another one.¡±


    Princess Changle looked at the Emperor in disappointment, then at Tang Jinghong. Tears streamed down her face as she ran out.


    Her heart was filled with hatred. Tang Jinghong, you can only be mine. Even if 1 destroy you, 1 won¡¯t let anyone else get you!!!


    Shuiyun County.


    Chu Qingzhi and Wu Yaqing chatted as they arrived at the county office.


    There were two guards at the entrance of the county office. When they saw Chu Qingzhi, they bowed to her. ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the two of them and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Xujin?¡±


    The guard immediately said, ¡°He¡¯s interrogating the prisoner in the prison.¡±


    When Chu Xujin came to the county office, he told the guards that Chu Qingzhi woulde to help investigate the case.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Please bring me there.¡±


    The guard said politely, ¡°Miss Chu, this way please.¡±


    In the prison, the old man from the Tao residence was tied to a human rack. Chu Xujin and the head constable were interrogating him. There were some constables and jailers around, but Ge Lihua was not among them.


    The old man had lived a good life with Tao Pengnan and had never suffered like this. Now that he had been tortured in the prison, he had lost a lot of weight. Even his hair had turned white. There were bloodstains on his body from the whip. He looked very pitiful.


    ¡°Xujin, head constable.¡± Chu Qingzhi came in and greeted.


    When Chu Xujin saw Chu Qingzhi, he was delighted and smiled. ¡°Fifth Sister.¡± Then, he saw Wu Yaqing. ¡°Yaqing, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    Wu Yaqing was a little ufortable looking at the scene. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m just here to watch the show.¡± After saying that, she retreated to the side.


    The head constable nced at Wu Yaqing and cupped his hands at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    Chu Xujin said seriously, ¡°1 found out that before the merchant came to look for the girl in the brothel, another man came to look for her.¡±


    ¡°Another man?¡± Chu Qingzhi asked. ¡°Did she say why he was looking for her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Xujin said, ¡°She said that the man brought her into the room and did nothing, but he drugged her.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lihua?¡±


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°She is investigating in the brothel, trying to find out who that man was. My guess is that that man was probably the one who injured the other two merchants and pushed them into the river.¡±


    Why would a man drug a woman in a brothel¡­


    What role did the brothel girl y in this?


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Third Brother, where is that brothel girl now?¡±


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°Still at the brothel.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt like an answer was forming in her mind, but she still needed to connect the dots. ¡°1¡¯11 go over and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, Fifth Sister,¡± Chu Xujin said. ¡°Fifth Sister, your interrogation technique is brilliant. Help us interrogate this old man first. 1 don¡¯t know what drug Tao Pengnan gave him. He¡¯s beaten up so badly, but he still refuses to speak.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to look at the old man. The old man was unconscious and his face was covered in blood. ¡°Wake him up.¡±


    The jailer immediately poured a bucket of water on the old man¡¯s face.


    The old man immediately woke up.


    Chu Qingzhi crossed her arms and sized up the old man. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Tao Pengnan?¡±


    The old man looked at Chu Qingzhi with his turbid eyes, then at the others. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m his father.¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    So, the Tao family was in such a mess because Tao Pengnan was a bastard¡­


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Do you know about Tao Pengnan¡¯s fake death?¡±


    The old man¡¯s breathing was a little hurried as he said, ¡°1 know, that servant girl knows too. But that servant girl¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent when she looked at Tao Pengnan. 1 don¡¯t believe her.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi continued to ask, ¡°Only the two of you know about this?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Qingzhi had a n in her mind.


    Now that the servant girl was dead and the old man was under their control, they could choose to tell him that Tao Pengnan was dead or choose not to. Now that Tao Pengnan was the breakthrough point in the entire case, it was necessary to use him to dig out as many clues as possible..

 Chapter 351 - 351: Large Amount of Poppy

    Chapter 351: Large Amount of Poppy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a while before asking, ¡°Do you know how to contact Tao Pengnan¡¯s subordinates?¡±


    The old man didn¡¯t want to say it, but when he looked at Chu Qingzhi, he actually had the strong urge to speak the truth. ¡°Light a redntern in the tallest attic of the Tao residence. When they see it, they will gather.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. This time, the n could be implemented. ¡°You contributed greatly.¡±


    Everyone looked at Chu Qingzhi with respect. They could not open the old man¡¯s mouth no matter what, but when she asked, the old man confessed. Impressive, really impressive!


    Chu Qingzhi waved at Chu Xujin and said, ¡°Third Brother, continue asking.¡± She retreated to the side and began to perfect the n in her mind.


    Chu Xujin walked up to the old man and asked with a frown, ¡°Why did Tao Pengnan fake his death?¡±


    ¡°The higher-ups asked him to do this. The fake death medicine was also given by the higher-ups.¡± The old man gritted his teeth and thought to himself that he must be possessed. Why did he speak everything despite not wanting to?


    Chu Xujin felt his heart skip a beat. ¡°Are the higher-ups referring to the people in the capital?¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°Someone code-named ¡°Jiu¡± from the capital has been in contact with Tao Pengnan, but we haven¡¯t seen his true face. His face is covered all the time, and only his eyes are revealed.¡±


    This gave Chu Xujin some clues. ¡°Is ¡®Yun¡¯ the name of the faction ¡°Jiu¡± belongs to?¡±


    The old man shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only saw him once in the study.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly asked, ¡°How do we contact this ¡®Jiu¡¯?¡±


    The old man shook his head. ¡°Only Pengnan knows.¡±


    Tao Pengnan was already dead, and this clue was gone.


    The head constable walked over and stared at the old man. ¡°Who killed the three merchants?¡±


    ¡°Our Tao family is only responsible for receiving goods. We don¡¯t know anything else.¡± After saying this, the old man felt like his entire body had been emptied.


    At the mention of the goods, Chu Qingzhi still had a question in her heart. ¡°Third Brother, where are the goods from the merchants? 1 want to take a look again.¡±


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Following Chu Xujin, Chu Qingzhi came to the door of a room in the county office. The room was locked and there was someone specially guarding it.


    There was only one key, and it was on Chu Xujin.


    Chu Xujin opened the door. ¡°Fifth Sister, the goods are all here. No one touched them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and walked straight to open the fiverge boxes of salt. Why would theye all the way here to transport five boxes of salt? Furthermore, there was nock of salt here. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something fishy was going on.


    Chu Xujin did not notice anything. ¡°Fifth Sister, is there a problem with the salt?¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look first.¡± Chu Qingzhi picked up the salt and tasted it. It was indeed salt. After a pause, she put her hand in the salt. It felt wrong. There was something under it.


    She grabbed the thing out and her face immediately darkened. ¡°Poppy!¡±


    Chu Xujin did not know what poppy was, but when he saw Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression, he knew that it was not something good. ¡°Fifth Sister, what is this?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said solemnly, ¡°This thing is addictive. Third Brother, don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Poppy must not appear in the world. Otherwise, it would definitely be a disaster for the people.


    Addictive? That was too scary! Chu Xujin replied solemnly, ¡°Fifth Sister, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Third Brother, go find a few people and get a sieve to take out the poppies. We¡¯ll destroy themter.¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood at the side and stared at the salt in the box. The poppy smelled of ammonia. The smell was strong, and salt could block this smell very well. The other party was very smart.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at therge amount of poppies. They weighed about 350 kilos. If this batch was transported to the other party, who knew how many people would be harmed!


    ¡°Third Brother, find some bags and pack these things. Then, move them to a small boat.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to do it immediately.¡±


    The river was behind the county office. A group of constables quickly ced bags of poppies on the small boat, filling it up.


    Chu Qingzhi took the kerosene and poured it on the poppies. Then, she took out a match and threw it over to light it.


    Using this method to destroy the poppies would not leave a trace.


    The constables stood at the side. Someone could not hold back his curiosity. ¡°Miss Chu, what is this? Why did you burn it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said seriously, ¡°This is a poison. After eating it, our bodies will be damaged. If we eat it for a long time, we will die. It¡¯s a scourge. We can¡¯t keep it.¡±


    Everyone trusted Chu Qingzhi very much. After hearing her words, no one said anything else.


    Other than Chu Qingzhi and Chu Xujin, no one else knew about this, including the county magistrate.


    The situation was tooplicated now. They could not be sure if the county magistrate also worked for the other party or if he was also ying a certain role. In short, the fewer people who knew about this, the better.


    After dealing with the poppies, Chu Qingzhi brought Wu Yaqing to the Hundred Flowers Tower.


    In the hall, Ge Lihua was already having a headache from the interrogation. Moreover, some girls only knew how to cry. It was annoying.


    When she saw Chu Qingzhiing over, it was as if she had seen her savior.


    Her entire face lit up. ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Ge Lihua¡¯s dispirited expression and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you encounter a problem?¡±


    Ge Lihuained, ¡°It¡¯s too difficult to interrogate. Not only do they not know anything, but they also keep crying. I¡¯m running out of patience.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiforted her. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back and rest earlyter.¡± Ge Lihua nodded.


    After ncing around, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Lihua, where¡¯s that girl?¡±


    There were many girls in the hall. They were all from the brothel. They stood together in groups of three to five, looking uneasy.


    However, Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t see the one she wanted to see.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the room. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± Ge Lihua brought Chu Qingzhi upstairs. ¡°Qingzhi, did you find any clues?¡±


    ¡°I have a guess, so I came to verify it.¡± Chu Qingzhi paused and asked, ¡°Did that girl take a shower?¡±


    Ge Lihua was suspicious. ¡°No, she¡¯s under arrest. She didn¡¯t even wash her face.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°When I see that girlter, I should know how the merchant was poisoned to death.¡±


    Ge Lihua wanted to ask Chu Qingzhi how she knew, but she swallowed her words. She would know when she saw itter.


    They pushed the door open and entered the room¡­

 Chapter 352 - 352: Murderer

    Chapter 352: Murderer


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Thedy stood by the window and leaned against it. She did notb her hair and was only wearing a red gauze. Her figure was very graceful.


    When she heard the sound, she turned around. There was no expression on her face as she asked, ¡°When can you finish interrogating me?¡±


    ¡°Pretty soon,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied. Then, she said, ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    The girl was speechless.


    Ge Lihua turned to look at Chu Qingzhi, puzzled. Why did she want her to take off her clothes during the interrogation?


    After thinking about it, Chu Qingzhi figured out how the merchant died while sleeping with the girl. There was no poison in the wine ss. Furthermore, he had been poisoned without knowing it. Coupled with the fact that the girl had been drugged before she received the merchant, there was only one possibility¡­


    Someone must have smeared poison on the girl¡¯s breasts, and the man killed it.


    Now, they only needed to see if there was poison on the girl¡¯s breasts to confirm how the merchant died.


    The girl grabbed her clothes tightly and said unwillingly, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen people interrogate by asking the suspect to take off their clothes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, your breasts have poison. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can wash it with water and put the silver needle into the water to test if the water is poisonous.¡±


    She handed a silver needle to the girl.


    Ge Lihua went to bring in a basin of clear water. ¡°Let¡¯s test it.¡±


    The girl was speechless.


    After hesitating for a moment, she took the basin of water, the silver needle, and walked behind the screen. After a while, the girl¡¯s frightened voice sounded. ¡°It¡¯s really poisonous!¡±


    The murderer was really cunning.


    Ge Lihua looked at Chu Qingzhi. This was the first time she admired a woman so much. She admired her from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Qingzhi, the murderer is smart, but you¡¯re smarter than him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said humbly, ¡°You tter me.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Lihua, do you have any clues about the man who drugged the girl?¡±


    Ge Lihua recalled. ¡°From the description of the girls in the building and the brothel madam, this man was wearing a ck robe at that time. He was tall and thin and had a beard. He was in his forties and walked very vigorously like a martial arts practitioner. His eyes were a little evasive and his head was always lowered. He seemed to be afraid of meeting people.¡±


    ¡°The brothel madam said that there was one thing that left a deep impression on her. That man¡¯s skin was very delicate. He didn¡¯t look like he was in his forties at all.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Qingzhi analyzed, ¡°A middle-aged man usually walks very stably, and it¡¯s unlikely that a middle-aged man can have a delicate skin. This person is most likely in disguise.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi, doesn¡¯t that mean that the clues are gone again?¡± Ge Lihua felt that being a constable was not as simple as she had imagined.


    ¡°Lihua, don¡¯t be pessimistic. Let¡¯s analyze it,¡± Chu Qingzhi said. ¡°Traveling merchants usually don¡¯t know martial arts. The other party could perfectly kill the merchant in any corner of the street. Why did he wait to kill him in the brothel? What¡¯s his motive?¡±


    Ge Lihua thought for a moment. ¡°Yes, there must be a reason.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Ge Lihua. ¡°Lihua, do you think he did this on purpose?¡±


    Ge Lihua hesitated. ¡°On purpose¡­ to attract the attention of the authorities?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s his motive. As long as someone dies, it will attract the attention of the authorities.¡±


    Ge Lihua thought for a while and gave up. ¡°Qingzhi, if you can¡¯t figure it out, 1 can¡¯t either.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked to the window and crossed her arms. She looked at the kapok tree outside. ¡°Lihua, this person poisoned the brothel girl beforehand. This means that¡­ he knows the schedule of the merchant.¡±


    Ge Lihua was stunned for a moment before continuing, ¡°The murderer is among those helpers!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and asked Ge Lihua, ¡°Where are those helpers?¡±


    Ge Lihua¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°They¡¯re all kept in the inn.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the inn.¡±


    At the inn.


    ¡°How long are they going to keep us?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? The county office is so slow at handling cases. I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t close the case without three to five months.¡±


    ¡°Do we have to wait here for three to five months? I¡¯m fine with it, but what about my family? They¡¯re still waiting for me to take the money home.¡±


    ¡°Forget about the money. It¡¯ll be good if we can go back safely this time.¡±


    There was a small courtyard outside the inn. All these helpers were kept here.


    There were two constables guarding the door. ¡°Miss Chu, Miss Ge.¡±


    Ge Lihua asked bluntly, ¡°Has anyone run away?¡±


    One of the constables said, ¡°No.¡±


    However, Ge Lihua had a bad feeling. The other party knew martial arts, so he did not have to leave through the main door. ¡°Open the door.¡±


    The constable immediately took out his key and opened the door.


    Ge Lihua quickly walked in with Chu Qingzhi following closely behind.


    When the group of helpers saw the two of theming over, they immediately surrounded them. ¡°When are you letting us go?¡±


    Ignoring them, Ge Lihua nced around and her expression changed slightly. ¡°Qingzhi, one is missing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had already expected this situation. She looked at everyone. ¡°Where¡¯s the other person?¡±


    The small-eyed man said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. 1 haven¡¯t seen him since 1 woke up this morning.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Did hee from the eastern border with you?¡±


    The small-eyed man said, ¡°No, he joined halfway. At that time, we encountered a wild boar on the way. He rushed out of the forest to save us and then joined us.¡±


    Ge Lihua said, ¡°Qingzhi, it seems like it was premeditated.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Let them go. They have nothing to do with this.¡±


    Ge Lihua said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange itter.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and left the small courtyard of the inn. This clue waspletely gone. The case was getting more and more troublesome.


    When they returned to the county office, everyone exchanged the clues they had found. After that, they went back home.


    Shen residence.


    Han Xinyu walked into Madam Shen¡¯s room with an ugly expression and reported, ¡°Madam, Master brought that woman into the residence.¡±


    Madam Shen¡¯s face darkened and she was furious. ¡°He really brought that b*tch back?!¡±


    Han Xinyu nodded. ¡°Madam, what should we do now?¡±


    Ignoring her sick body, Madam Shen sat up from the bed and said angrily, ¡°Help me get changed. I want to meet that b*tch!¡±


    Han Xinyu hesitated. ¡°Madam, your body?¡±


    Madam Shen said angrily, ¡°That b*tch has already entered the house. How can


    I recuperate in peace?!¡±


    Han Xinyu did not say anything else and immediately helped Madam Shen get changed.


    After that, Madam Shen rushed out of the room with a murderous aura and ran towards West Mist Yard.


    In West Mist Yard, Jun Lan said to Master Shen sweetly with her big stomach, ¡°Master, you¡¯re so good to me. I¡¯ll definitely give birth to a good son for you.¡±


    For some reason, Master Shen had been extremely good to her these past few days. Previously, he refused to bring her back to the residence, but suddenly, he started asking her to go back home with him. She still felt like she was dreaming..

 Chapter 353 - 353: Business Knocking at the Door

    Chapter 353: Business Knocking at the Door


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Master Shen helped Jun Lan to sit on the chair. She had a precious son in her stomach, so he didn¡¯t want her to get injured. ¡°As long as you give birth to a son for me, I can give you anything you want.¡±


    Jun Lan was overjoyed. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    At this moment, Madam Shen rushed in angrily and scolded, ¡°B*tch, you still want to have a son.¡±


    Jun Lan hurriedly hid behind Master Shen, her face filled with fear. She was really afraid of Madam Shen. ¡°Master¡­¡±


    In front of his concubine, Master Shen could finally experience the feeling of being a man. At this moment, when he saw Madam Shen, he was only annoyed. ¡°Feng Wenqin, get out of here.¡±


    When Madam Shen heard this, she became even angrier. ¡°Get out? Why should 1 get out? I¡¯m the mistress. If anyone should get out, it should be this b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call her a b*tch. She¡¯s pregnant with the Shen family¡¯s bloodline now. If you scold her, you¡¯re scolding my Shen family. Feng Wenqin, if you¡¯re dissatisfied, get out of the Shen family. Without you, the Shen family will only prosper.¡±


    Master Shen had been bullied by Madam Shen enough and was now rebellious.


    Madam Shen was so angry that she vomited blood. ¡°Shen Dng, have you forgotten who saved the Shen family back then? It¡¯s me. You burned the bridge after crossing it. You¡¯re ungrateful!¡±


    Master Shen didn¡¯t mind and said, ¡°So what If 1 burn the bridge after crossing it. So what if I¡¯m ungrateful. Feng Wenqin, I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time. I won¡¯t tolerate you anymore.¡±


    Madam Shen was so angry that her heart ached. After going through so much, she really didn¡¯t expect her husband to be such a wolf. ¡°Shen Dng, aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning?¡±


    Master Shen was not afraid at all. Instead, he added, ¡°Hehe, Feng Wenqin, go back and clean up the main courtyard. Let Jun Lan and I stay there.¡±


    Madam Shen was so angry that her vision darkened. ¡°Shen Dng, say that again.¡±


    Master Shen shouted impatiently, ¡°I can say it ten times. Hurry up and vacate the main courtyard. Jun Lan wants to stay there.¡±


    It was too infuriating. Madam Shen¡¯s breathing quickened. Before she could catch her breath, she fainted again.


    Han Xinyu hurriedly helped her up and brought her back to the main courtyard.


    The doctor was invited and said that Madam Shen¡¯s condition had worsened again, and there were signs of a slight stroke. One of her hands was a little insensitive.


    If she continued to be angry, she might be paralyzed.


    Han Xinyu stood by the bed and looked at Madam Shen. She thought to herself that Madam¡¯s health was not good anymore. Now that Master doted on the new concubine, should she go and curry favor?


    If Madam Shen knew that her personal servant girl was thinking about betraying her, would she faint from anger again?


    After they left the county office, Chu Qingzhi and the others went to pick up Chu Qingyue, then met up with Chu Qingshuang, who was waiting at the exit of the county, and walked towards the Chu Vige together.


    Chu Qingyue and Chu Qingshuang looked at each other. Why did the four of them look a little depressed?


    Chu Qingyue went forward and held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. She asked with concern, ¡°Fifth Sister, I see that you¡¯re unhappy. Did something bad happen?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that the case we are investigating has kind of stagnated, so I¡¯m a little depressed.¡±


    Chu Qingyueforted. ¡°It takes time. Solving a case can¡¯t be done in a day or two. Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Got it, Second Sister.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± An urgent shout came from behind. Chu Qingzhi and the others stopped and turned around to look.


    The voice came from Tan Mengyang. He waved at them. ¡°Everyone, get in the carriage. Miss Chu, can we talk about the bread and biscuit cooperation?¡±


    Since business came knocking, there was naturally no reason to reject it. Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tan Mengyang¡¯s carriage was very spacious. It did not feel crowded even with so many people sitting in it.


    The carriage continued to move towards the Chu Vige¡­


    In the carriage, Tan Mengyang said, ¡°Qingzhi, bread and biscuits are very easy to sell. Some people who had bought them even came back to buy them a second time. The shop assistant said that they are all sold out. The customers said they woulde back tomorrow to buy more.¡±


    It seemed that everyone was quite epting of novel and delicious food. Chu Qingzhi was relieved. ¡°Young Master Tan, how do you want to cooperate?¡±


    Tan Mengyang said, ¡°I want 100 kilos of bread and 100 kilos of biscuits every day. There are only two requirements. One is that the taste of the bread and biscuits have to be at this level. The second is that the food has to be fresh.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi promised, ¡°The taste will definitely not change. 1 might invent new vors in the future. Freshness is also not a problem. Young Master Tan, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem.¡± Tan Mengyang changed the topic. ¡°By the way, all the mooncakes have been ordered. After those shopkeepers tasted the mooncakes, they signed a contract without thinking. However, there¡¯s one thing. You have to finish all the 30,000 mooncakes by August 13th.¡±


    ¡°Thirteenth and fourteenth are the times when mooncakes are the easiest to sell. Past that, the price will drop.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°It can be done. I originally nned to finish it before the 13th anyway.¡±


    Tan Mengyang was relieved and asked, ¡°Miss Chu, how much do you n to sell the mooncakes for?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and said, ¡°The mooncakes are usually sold for 35 copper coins each. Since you want them all, let¡¯s do 30 copper coins each.¡±


    Tan Mengyang smiled and said, ¡°Miss Chu is really a good business partner. Perhaps we can still work together next year.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said politely, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Tan.¡±


    When the others heard their conversation, they could not help but think that doing business seemed so simple. It felt like it was just a matter of a few words?


    Especially Ge Lihua, she knew more or less about doing business. She recalled that when her father was discussing business, the other party would keep lowering the price. Sometimes, her father would have to treat the client to a meal.


    After returning to the Chu Vige, Chu Qingzhi asked Shen Ruyue to prepare the contract before signing it with Tan Mengyang. She watched Li Qingyu and the others bake bread and biscuits in the kitchen.


    They baked a lot of bread, but most of it had been sold by Chu Xuede and the others. Now, there were only 10 kilos of bread and 2 kilos of biscuits.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Mother, Young Master Tan ising tomorrow morning to get 100 kilos of bread and 100 kilos of biscuits.¡±


    There was no need to bake mooncakes at night. The oven was empty. It would not take long to bake 100 kilos of bread and 100 kilos of biscuits.


    Li Qingyu asked in surprise, ¡°So many?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi massaged Li Qingyu¡¯s shoulders and said sweetly, ¡°Yes, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you tonight.¡±


    She needed to discuss the case with Tang Jinghong and solve it as soon as possible.


    She also had to teach Chu Qingyan how to do makeup. This was what she had promised.


    So there was no time to help with making the bread and biscuits..

 Chapter 354 - 354: Starting to Practice Martial Arts

    Chapter 354: Starting to Practice Martial Arts


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    An auntie smiled and said, ¡°Qingzhi, no problem. Leave it to us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi promised everyone that they would be paid for their work at night. Everyone was very willing to work.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled widely. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±


    Li Qingyu said with concern, ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯ve been busy outside for the entire day. Go and rest for a while.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not refuse. When she entered the kitchen, it was already very crowded. ¡°Mother, then I¡¯ll go out.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled and nodded. ¡°Go.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not rest. She left the house and walked towards Chu Xuhua¡¯s new house next door.


    After An Shanwu finished building the beer workshop, he immediately threw himself into building Chu Xuhua¡¯s house. She wanted to check on the progress.


    On the way, Chu Qingzhi bumped into Shen Ruyue, who had sent Tan Mengyang away and was walking back. ¡°Ruyue.¡±


    Shen Ruyue quickly walked towards Chu Qingzhi with a bright face. ¡°Qingzhi, where are you going?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to the side. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look at Big Brother¡¯s new house. Ruyue, let¡¯s go together. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, we can modify it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After they got married, this would be her and Xuhua¡¯s house. Thinking of this, Shen Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but blush and nod.


    The two girls walked side by side towards the new house¡­


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s house was not as big as the new house, but theyout was simr. There were four rooms upstairs, and each room was very spacious.


    There would definitely be more than two people living in the house in the future. The rooms were empty now. When they had children, these rooms would be upied.


    The first floor was being renovated. The materials were of excellent quality. It looked very cozy.


    As for the furniture, therger pieces had already been ordered in the shop. They would be transported over as soon as the renovation was over.


    Chu Rong also made some furniture for them. For example, he made them a long table, but it was as big as the one in the new house, just enough to seat ten people.


    Chu Rong¡¯s carpentry skills were good, and the furniture he made was exquisite. Everyone liked it very much.


    The central room, room, dining room, and kitchen were allpleted. However, they had only painted the walls andid the floor tiles. The stove had yet to be built.


    It looked like the renovation would bepleted in three days. There were more than 30 people working here, and they could do a lot of work in a day.


    The wedding was on the 25th of August. There was still plenty of time. When Shen Ruyue and Chu Xuhua got married, the wedding venue would be in their new house.


    ¡°Ruyue, how is it? Are you satisfied?¡± Chu Qingzhi asked teasingly.


    Shen Ruyue smiled shyly. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied. Such a beautiful house makes it hard to not like it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and pointed outside. ¡°You can also buy some flowers and nts to nt in the courtyard outside. You can also nt a few fruit trees at the edge. It will definitely be beautiful.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded happily.


    After looking at the house and not feeling that there was anything wrong, the two of them went back.


    Chu Xuyuan was doing his homework at the table. When he saw Ge Lihua go downstairs, he immediately put down his pen and went up to her. ¡°Master, when are we going to have the master-disciple ceremony?¡±


    Ge Lihua looked at her new disciple and smiled. ¡°How about now?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan said enthusiastically, ¡°Then please take a seat, Master. Let¡¯s go make tea.¡±


    When they heard that their children were going to be disciples, the Chu family came to the central room. This concerned the future of the children. It was a huge matter. Everyone took it seriously.


    Chu Qingyan, Chu Xuyuan, and Chu Xuyao personally made tea. They carried it over and knelt in front of Ge Lihua.


    Ge Lihua sat down and nced at her three disciples. She was very satisfied. Then, she took their teacups one by one and took a sip.


    ¡°After 1 drink the tea, you will be my disciples in the future. I can¡¯t say that my martial arts are very, very good, but 1 will do my best to teach you.¡±


    ¡°Master, please ept me as your disciple.¡± The three children kowtowed. Ge Lihua helped them up one by one.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Chu Xujin rushed down from upstairs and said loudly, ¡°I want to be your disciple too!¡±


    Ge Lihua looked at Chu Xujin and said pertinently, ¡°Your bone structure is already fully developed. You¡¯re not suitable to learn martial arts.¡±


    Chu Xujin was a little disappointed, but he still insisted. ¡°I can practice twice as hard.¡±


    Ge Lihua shook her head gently.


    Chu Qingzhi coughed softly. ¡°Third Brother, if you be a disciple, you will have to respect your master for the rest of your life.¡±


    In this era, there was no such thing as a disciple-master romantic rtionship. A master was an elder. If he became Ge Lihua¡¯s disciple, they would not be able to develop in a romantic way.


    Chu Xujin came back to his senses. That¡¯s right. After bing Ge Lihua¡¯s disciple, he could only respect her and not have any other thoughts. ¡°Forget it. You guys continue.¡±


    After saying that, he quickly ran away, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Ge Lihua¡¯s gaze followed Chu Xujin¡¯s back. Her gaze was very calm, and no one could tell what she was thinking.


    Chu Xuyuan raised his head and looked at Ge Lihua. His eyes were bright like a clear spring under the moonlight. ¡°Master, when can we be as powerful as you?¡±


    Ge Lihua smiled. ¡°That depends on your talent. If you¡¯re talented and hardworking, you¡¯ll be able to achieve something in a year at most. You¡¯ll be able to learn everything from me in three to five years.¡±


    Chu Qingyan went forward and held Ge Lihua¡¯s hand. She asked expectantly, ¡°Master, when are we going to start learning martial arts?¡±


    Ge Lihua lowered her head and looked at her three disciples. ¡°We¡¯ll start learning after dinner. You guys go and write your homework first. I¡¯ll go make a n. Then, we¡¯ll follow the n.¡±


    Chu Qingyan clenched her fists and encouraged herself. ¡°Master, I will definitely work hard.¡±


    Ge Lihua suddenly felt like an elder. She patted Chu Qingyan¡¯s head and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best to teach you.¡±


    After dinner, Ge Lihua brought her three disciples to the courtyard.


    The courtyard was paved with limestone. The path was very wide, and it was very t. The environment was good, and it was a good ce to practice martial arts.


    Everyone was curious and stood on the balcony on the second floor to watch.


    In the courtyard, Ge Lihua held a ruler, looking very serious.


    The three disciples lined up and looked at their master seriously.


    Ge Lihua stared at her three disciples and said solemnly, ¡°We¡¯ll start practicing the basic skills now. The basic skills include shoulder, arm, leg, hand, step, and jump practice. This is the most important step.¡±


    ¡°The first step is to practice leg stretching.¡±


    The three children were very short. Ge Lihua found a one-meter-tall wooden stake and asked her three disciples to put their legs on it to practice.


    ¡°At first, it will hurt when you stretch your leg, but when your muscles and bones be flexible, it will be very easy.¡±


    The three children did not hesitate and immediately began to practice..

 Chapter 355 - 355: Detoxification Failure

    Chapter 355: Detoxification Failure


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ge Lihua was really satisfied. Who didn¡¯t like hard working disciples? No matter how long they could persist, at least their attitude was right.


    ¡°Stretch your left leg 100 times and right leg 100 times. Remember, you can¡¯t bend your legs. Try your best to press your body down. When your head can easily touch your toes, you can start practicing the next move.¡±


    The three disciples replied in unison, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The four elders stood in front of the door and watched. Seeing the little fellows working so hard, they were proud.


    On the balcony, Chu Xuhua and Chu Xujin¡¯s eyes were filled with envy. They also wanted to learn martial arts, but they were old and could not learn it. They could only watch.


    Chu Qingyue and Chu Qingning smiled as they watched, hoping that their younger sister and younger brother would be martial arts experts in the future.


    Chu Qingshuang rested her elbows on the balcony and held her face in her hands. Her cat eyes were very bright. Her family was really good. Sister Lihua was also really good.


    Li Zhangjie stood at the side and watched for a while. Then, he quietly retreated to his room, lit a candle, opened the book on the table, and silently learned.


    Ever since he came to the Chu family, when Shen Ruyue taught Chu Xuhua and the others how to read, he would also listen. He knew more and more words. Now, he could read.


    Since the Chu family was so hardworking, he had to work hard too. Otherwise, if he told people that he was Sister Qingzhi¡¯s servant in the future, he would probably embarrass her.


    Wu Yaqing nudged Chu Qingzhi with her arm and asked curiously, ¡°Qingzhi, how are their talents?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said tactfully, ¡°They have soft bones. It will be very easy for them to learn martial arts.¡±


    Wu Yaqing said enviously, ¡°If only 1 was younger.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and asked, ¡°You want to learn martial arts too?¡±


    Wu Yaqing was very motivated. ¡°Of course 1 do. You can¡¯t have too many skills.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Wu Yaqing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just learn how to spend money and enjoy life.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was speechless.


    Chu Qingzhi returned to her room.


    Chu Qingyan wanted to learn how to do makeup. Chu Qingzhi wrote down the steps of doing makeup. She exined every step of the makeup method, what rouge powder to use, and what tools to use.


    There were no cosmetics, so she would think of a way to make them herself.


    There were no tools, so she would think of a way to make them herself.


    After practicing repeatedly, Qingyan would not be too far from bing a top makeup artist.


    Chu Qingzhi had just picked up her pen when she suddenly thought of something. She stood up and called Chu Qingshuang into the room.


    Chu Qingshuang entered the room and sat at the side. She looked at Chu Qingzhi with admiration. ¡°Fifth Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Chu Qingzhi drew a beer bottle on the white paper and showed it to Chu Qingshuang. ¡°Qingshuang, can you porcin bottles of this shape?¡±


    It was better to use ss for beer bottles, but ss was hard toe by in this era. It was extremely expensive, so it was unrealistic to use it to make beer bottles. Hence, Chu Qingzhi thought of recing it with porcin bottles to make it more exquisite and beautiful.


    Chu Qingshuang said confidently, ¡°No problem, Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at the beer bottle. ¡°Qingshuang, make the beer bottle white and the words on it yellow. Most importantly, make sure after the bottle is filled up, the beer inside is exactly half a kilo. Qingshuang, do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang nodded. ¡°Fifth Sister, I understand.¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯ll make a beer bottle tomorrow and bring it back for you to see.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chu Qingzhi said. ¡°When you make the bottle, you can use water as beer to measure the weight.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang said, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, Fifth Sister. I understand it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi tidied Chu Qingshuang¡¯s bangs and asked with concern, ¡°How have you been studying in the porcin shop recently?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang¡¯s tone was light. ¡°It¡¯s especially good. Master always praises me. I even solved many problems for the porcin shop. Senior Brother is also good to me. He always brings me delicious food at noon.¡±


    As for the bad things, she did not mention a word.


    Chu Qingzhi said gently, ¡°Qingshuang, no matter what happens outside or what grievances you suffer, you can tell your family, understand?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang seemed to have been touched. She hugged Chu Qingzhi and said coquettishly, ¡°Fifth Sister, it¡¯s good to have you around¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gently patted Chu Qingshuang¡¯s back. ¡°If anyone bullies you, tell Fifth Sister. I¡¯ll avenge you.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang smiled. ¡°Ok.¡±


    At the military camp.


    Two soldiers walked past a tent and quickly ran away, fanning in front of their noses as they ran.


    ¡°It stinks. What is the little Divine Doctor doing in the tent?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They¡¯ve been in the tent for days. Every time I pass here, 1 smell something different.¡±


    ¡°It smells horrible this time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mortals like us don¡¯t understand what the Divine Doctors are doing.¡±


    The two soldiers walked away quickly.


    In the tent, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang failed to detoxify the poison again. They even created a stench that made their faces turn pale.


    Chu Qingzhi had given them a test two days ago. The two of them had been learning from her for a few months, so she wanted to test the results.


    The test was for them to think of a way to detoxify the snake venom with medicine.


    There was a wide table in the middle of the tent. On the table were many medicine bottles, mortars, small scales, medicinal herbs, small stoves, fans, and a lot of things.


    Yuan Hongjun looked at the small bowl that was emitting ck air on the small stove and felt helpless.


    ¡°What went wrong? Why do we keep failing? If this continues, 1 will doubt myself.¡±


    Most importantly, he did not want to disappoint his master.


    Bao Linjiang sat on the other chair with an ugly expression. ¡°Master must have thought that we could pass this test so she gave this test to us, but the truth is that we failed again and again¡­¡±


    If they seeded, the liquid in the bowl would turn transparent. It was pitch-ck and emitted a stench¡­


    After reflecting and summarizing for twenty minutes¡­


    Yuan Hongjun stood up from his chair and said with determination, ¡°Little abalone, let¡¯s try again.¡±


    Bao Linjiang nodded and stood up. ¡°Okay.¡±


    They had prepared ten types of poisonous herbs. Using poison to fight poison was the mostmon method of detoxification. They followed this line of thought to detoxify the poison.


    Bao Linjiang retracted his raised hand and hesitated. ¡°Hongjun, why don¡¯t we change the herbs?¡±


    ¡°What are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to use poison to fight poison. Perhaps we can use nontoxic herbs.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try¡­¡±

 Chapter 356 - 356: Something Big Happened

    Chapter 356: Something Big Happened


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang changed their minds. In the end, they used more than ten gentle herbs to detoxify the snake venom.


    The two of them looked at the transparent medicine in the bowl and smiled at each other.


    They had all been greatly inspired by the test this time. They had a deeper understanding of the medicinal uses of the herbs, and their medical skills had improved greatly.


    Yuan Hongjun¡¯s delicate face was filled with joy. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Master tomorrow morning.¡±


    Bao Linjiang nodded. He was also very happy. His blue eyes lit up like gems. ¡°1 can finally face Master.¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    Two hours had passed.


    Ge Lihua looked at his three diligent disciples with satisfaction. ¡°This is enough for today. Everyone, go and rest. We¡¯ll continue practicing tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Master, when can we practice Qinggong?¡± Chu Xuyuan asked eagerly.


    Ge Lihua said, ¡°After you¡¯ve mastered the basics, I¡¯ll teach you Qinggong. It¡¯ll take about a month.¡± If they learned Qinggong, they could run if you encountered danger. It was necessary to learn it first.


    Chu Xuyuan was overjoyed. ¡°Got it, Master.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao returned to their rooms to read. Chu Qingyan went to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s room to learn how to do makeup.


    Ge Lihua was exhausted from her investigations in the day. At night, she taught her three disciples martial arts. Now that she could rx, she only wanted to lie down. Therefore, after she left, she went straight to her room.


    Ge Lihua and Wu Yaqing lived in the same room. As soon as she returned, she saw Wu Yaqing winking at her. She asked curiously, ¡°Yaqing, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wu Yaqing leaned against the head of the bed, reading a book and eating biscuits. Seeing that Ge Lihua did not understand what she meant, she pointed again. ¡°Look at the table.¡±


    Ge Lihua turned around¡­


    There was a tray on the table with a te and a ss of hot milk. On the te were two triangr sandwiches and four biscuits.


    Ge Lihua was feeling hungry. Seeing such exquisitete-night snacks, she didn¡¯t n to be polite. ¡®Who made these?''¡±


    Wu Yaqing deliberately kept her in suspense. ¡°Hehe, take a guess.¡±


    Ge Lihua eliminated the possibilities one by one in her mind and finally locked onto Chu Xujin. ¡°Yaqing, have you seen Xujin cook?¡±


    Wu Yaqing ate a biscuit. ¡°Everyone in Qingzhi¡¯s family knows how to cook.¡±


    That would be him then. Ge Lihua picked up the sandwich and took a bite. This time, it was added with sausage and tasted even better. ¡°Xujin made it, right?¡± Wu Yaqing looked up and said in surprise, ¡°You knew it?¡±


    Ge Lihua nodded and took a sip of milk.


    Wu Yaqing thought for a moment, then hopped out of bed, slipped on her shoes, and rushed in front of Ge Lihua, her face full of gossip. ¡°Lihua, anyone with a brain can tell that Xujin is interested in you. What are your thoughts?¡± Ge Lihua had yet topletely recover from the sadness of losing her family. She had never thought about getting married. ¡°Yaqing, 1 don¡¯t have any thoughts.¡±


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s big eyes flickered, and her desire to gossip became even stronger. ¡°Then you can think about it now.¡±


    Ge Lihua didn¡¯t know what to think. ¡°Yaqing, go and read. Give me some time and don¡¯t push me.¡±


    Wu Yaqing hesitated for a moment. ¡°Alright, let me know as soon as you figure it out.¡±


    Ge Lihua smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wu Yaqing went back and continued to read and eat biscuits leisurely. She was probably the most carefree person in the world.


    Ge Lihua fell into deep thought.


    In Chu Qingzhi¡¯s room.


    Chu Qingzhi exined to Chu Qingyan what she had written on the paper about doing makeup.


    ¡°Qingyan, do you understand? If you don¡¯t, 1¡¯11 tell you again.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister, 1 understand, but I have some questions.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±


    Chu Qingyan said, ¡°Fifth Sister, everyone¡¯s eyebrows look simr. If I were to help them put on makeup, how should I go about doing it?¡±


    ¡°That depends on the shape of the face,¡± Chu Qingzhi exined. ¡°Look at the shape of my face. It¡¯s a typical oval face. It¡¯s slightly long, the forehead is slightly round, and the lower part is slightly sharp. My facial features are quite full. I¡¯m suitable for crescent eyebrows, unibrow eyebrows, and willow eyebrows.¡±


    Chu Qingyan admired Chu Qingzhi¡¯s almost perfect facial features and said sincerely, ¡°Fifth Sister is the most beautiful person I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and continued, ¡°Ruyue¡¯s face is slightly round in the upper part, with a slightly pointed chin, and smooth lines. Her face shape is oval, so willow eyebrows suits her the best.¡±


    ¡°And round face, long face, square face¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi told Chu Qingyan about all the facial shapes and the eyebrows that corresponded to them. When she spoke, she also recorded the content so that Chu Qingyan could study itter.


    Chu Qingyan was already confused. ¡°Fifth Sister, 1 thought that being a makeup artist was very simple. I didn¡¯t expect there to be so much to learn.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°If you only want to learn the basics, it¡¯s naturally simple. However, it¡¯s not simple at all to master it and be proficient.¡±


    Chu Qingyan said seriously, ¡°Fifth Sister, 1¡¯11 work hard.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi encouraged, ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Chu Qingyan studied for two hours before returning to her room. After returning to her room, she lit a candle and reviewed the key points carefully.


    She made up her mind to be the best makeup artist in the world.


    At the General¡¯s residence in the capital.


    It was already veryte when Tang Jinghong finished his work. As soon as he returned home, he walked to the study room and prepared to send a message to Chu Qingzhi.


    When he walked into the study, he heard the cry of an eagle. He quickly lit the candle.


    A mighty ck eagle was lying on the table and staring at Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong hurriedly walked over and took off the thing on its back. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    While he was curious, he rolled up his sleeves and gently tapped the golden-feathered phoenix on his arm.


    The golden-feathered phoenix flew out from his arm.


    Its feathers were exquisitely beautiful, adorned with intricate patterns, and its posture exuded majesty. Emitting a radiant golden glow, it was almost too dazzling to look at directly.


    Every time he looked, Tang Jinghong would be shocked.


    ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ve received what you sent me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was waiting for his message. ¡°These are bread and biscuits. I specially sent them to you to try. If you like them, I¡¯ll get the eagle to bring more for you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled gently and tasted a piece of bread and a biscuit. They were all his favorite vors. ¡°Qingzhi, they¡¯re very delicious. I like them very much.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiy on the bed. ¡°1¡¯11 send you more after you finish them all.¡±


    Tang Jinghong had a gentle smile on his face. He looked at the golden-feathered phoenix as if he was looking at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Jinghong, Jinghong¡­¡± Princess Changle¡¯s voice rang out from outside the study.


    Tang Jinghong hurriedly said, ¡°Qingzhi, something happened over here. 1¡¯11 exin to you after 1 settle it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face darkened. It was a woman¡¯s voice just now!!!


    No matter what happened, he should be given a chance to exin himself.


    Hence, she endured her difort and agreed. ¡°Okay..¡±

 Chapter 357 - 357: Full Preparation

    Chapter 357: Full Preparation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Tang Jinghong heard Chu Qingzhi¡¯s answer, he immediately rolled up his sleeves and raised his arm to let the golden-feathered phoenix return to his arm. The gentle smile on his face instantly disappeared and he became expressionless. Then, he walked towards the door of the study.


    Why was the princess in his residence in the middle of the night?


    Tang Jinghong opened the door to the study, and Princess Changle happened to raise her hand, ready to knock. She lifted a gentle smile and said, ¡°Jinghong¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Tang Jinghong raised his hand and knocked her out. He called the secret guard over. ¡°Send her back to Changle Pce.¡±


    The secret guard took the princess and immediately sent her away.


    Tang Jinghong turned around and returned to the study. He wrote a secret letter to the emperor. The next day, Princess Changle was grounded in Changle Pce.


    Tang Jinghong released the golden-feathered phoenix again and told Chu Qingzhi everything about Princess Changle. He did not dare to hide a word.


    He knew very well that with Chu Qingzhi¡¯s personality, once he lost her trust, they would never have a future.


    He found living without Qingzhi unbearable.


    After Chu Qingzhi heard the exnation, her mood eased. ¡°Why does the princess like you so much?¡±


    Tang Jinghong fell into recollection, ¡°More than five years ago, 1 was ordered by the Crown Prince, who is now the current Emperor, to set up an ambush in the shadows to stop a pce coup. When a prince rebelled and led troops into the pce, I happened to save the princess¡¯s life during the skirmish¡­¡±


    It was normal for a girl to fall in love with a hero. Moreover, Jinghong was so outstanding.


    However, love couldn¡¯t be forced. Even though she knew that Jinghong already had a fiancee, she was unwilling to let go. That¡¯s where the problem lies.


    Chu Qingzhi wanted to ask Tang Jinghong if he had feelings for the princess, but she swallowed her words. If he had, the two of them would have gotten married long ago.


    ¡°Jinghong, what do you n to do with the princess?¡±


    Tang Jinghong had thought about this question many times, but his head hurt as he thought about it. In the end, he gave up. ¡°To be honest, 1 don¡¯t know. Qingzhi, how do you think 1 should deal with it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any good ideas either.¡±


    After a short silence¡­


    Chu Qingzhi brought the topic to the case. This was the most important thing now. ¡°Jinghong, have you found any leads about ¡°Yun¡± during the investigation?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°My team is putting in maximum effort to investigate, but we haven¡¯t found any leads yet. Also, the Minister of War is not cooperating, and we¡¯re currently at an impasse.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi remained silent. In her mind, a n was taking shape. After refining it further, she would discuss it with Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong continued, ¡°Qingzhi, I found out that the person who bought the official position also had a rice grain tattoo.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Is that person from the eastern border?¡±


    Tang Jinghong responded, ¡°Yes, he passed the imperial examination in the eastern border five years ago, but before that, he had been in a very inconspicuous position and was someone nobody cared about.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°This person has a rice grain tattoo on him, so he must be from one of the factions in the eastern border. What he is doing in the capital is definitely instructed by his faction in the eastern border.¡±


    She paused and said, ¡°Jinghong, think about it. Which official position did he buy? What rights does that official position have?¡±


    ¡°Also, the Minister of War definitely doesn¡¯tck money. Why would he sell official positions?¡±


    ¡°In addition, I think that since the person who bought the official position is an imperial schr, isn¡¯t it good for the Minister of War to just recruit him? Why did he have to take a risk to sell an official position?¡±


    ¡°By the way, who told you that they are involved in the buying and selling of official positions? I think you might have been misled.¡±


    When Tang Jinghong heard this, he felt enlightened. ¡°Qingzhi, sometimes a few words are worth more than years of study. 1 have clues now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°As long as I can help you, 1¡¯11 be happy.¡±


    A subtle smile curled on the corner of Tang Jinghong¡¯s lips. ¡°Qingzhi, you are my lucky star.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi epted the praise calmly. ¡°By the way, Jinghong, I have a n to tell you. 1 need your cooperation.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said solemnly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said seriously, ¡°1 n to pretend to be Tao Pengnan and go to the ck market to deliver the goods. I¡¯ll take the opportunity to catch ¡®Yun¡¯.¡±


    Tang Jinghong hesitated. After a while, he pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Qingzhi, are you confident that you can escape unscathed?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said with certainty, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tang Jinghong considered for a moment, then replied, ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate with you. Once you¡¯ve made the arrangements on your end, let me know.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the morning, the birds chirped incessantly, awakening thend that had been asleep all night. The sun, tinged with a rosy hue, ascended from the horizon, revealing a smiling face.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang ran into Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house one after another.


    The family members had all gone to work in the fields, and since Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t join them, she stayed at home to help with preparing breakfast. Upon hearing the voice, she raised her voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m in the kitchen.¡±


    The two young men immediately ran towards the kitchen. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve detoxified the snake venom.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi curled her lips, generously praising, ¡°Well done! 1 thought it would take you several more days to figure it out.¡±


    Growing up, both of them had been used to receiving praises, but never had any praise felt as joyful as it did now.


    Zhan Hongjun, with a hint of shyness, said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the excellent guidance from Master.¡±


    Bao Linjiang also felt a bit embarrassed. They only figured it out by luck. He chuckled and disyed the detoxification form for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Master, take a look. This is the detoxification form.¡±


    The detoxification form detailed the herbs used, specified which parts of the herbs were employed, outlined the various steps in the pharmaceutical process, and indicated the duration for each herb to be boiled before adding the next one. It was a highly intricate process.


    Chu Qingzhi quickly scanned the form. ¡°There¡¯s an even simpler method,¡± she remarked.


    Zhan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang immediately disyed a curious expression, ¡°Please, Master, enlighten us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi spoke gently, ¡°Remove the fourth, fifth, seventh, and ninth herbs. Swap the positions of the first and third herbs, then add the sixth herb. Keep everything else the same.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang looked at the form and fell into deep thought¡­


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the two of them. ¡°Study it when you have time. Right now, there¡¯s something else I need you both to do.¡±


    Zhan Hongjun solemnly replied, ¡°Master, please tell us, we will get it done.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°After breakfast, go collect ten types of herbs: mulberry leaves, turnip, purple hibiscus,¡­, and bamboo fungus. Gather 50 kilos of each.¡±


    These herbs can be used to fake poppies. Since the decision has been made to expose the mastermind behind the scenes, she had to be fully prepared.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang nodded. ¡°Master, we understand. We¡¯ll definitely get it done by the afternoon.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi instructed, ¡°When you go to collect the herbster, bring Qingning with you. Oh, and remember, we¡¯ll be having lunch at my auntie¡¯s ce today. It¡¯s Songnian¡¯s birthday celebration, so don¡¯t miss it.¡±


    The two of them replied, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at the cupboard and said, ¡°Go get the bowls and chopsticks. It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±


    The two of them nodded vigorously. ¡°Got it..¡±

 Chapter 358 - 358: Turning Enemies

    Chapter 358: Turning Enemies


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After breakfast, everyone got busy with their own things.


    Grandpa Chu, Grandma Chu, Chu Rong, and Chu Qingyan went to work in the fields. They had finished harvesting the corn, and today¡¯s main task was cutting corn stalks. They nned to finish by noon and then go to Li Qingyin¡¯s house for lunch.


    Li Qingyu went to the county to buy gifts and then went straight to Li Qingyin¡¯s house to help cook.


    Chu Xuhua took a basket and filled it with sausages, sandwiches, bread, and biscuits, ready to go out to do business with Li Zhangjie.


    Shen Ruyue sent Chu Xuhua to the vige entrance and then returned to arrange the workshop.


    Since the morning, many people came to pick up goods. There were also tasks such as purchasing raw materials and keeping ounts. The workload was extensive throughout the day.


    Chu Qingyue and Chu Qingshuang went to the county together. One went to Cloud Embroidery Workshop to learn embroidery, and the other went to Li Porcin Shop to learn ceramics.


    Chu Qingning, Yuan Hongjun, and Bao Linjiang went to collect the herbs Chu Qingzhi wanted.


    Chu Xu jin and Ge Lihua were assigned a secret mission by Chu Qingzhi. After breakfast, they helped clean up the house before heading to the county office.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao were taken to the school by Fu Bao. They left right after eating, but today, the two of them brought four sandwiches to the school without exining why.


    The idle person, Wu Yaqing, followed Chu Qingzhi, iming to be her assistant.


    Li Qingyu walked towards the county city. After taking a few steps, she bumped into Matchmaker Xu, who hade to talk about Chu Qingning¡¯s marriage before.


    ¡°Qingyu girl, where are you going so early?¡± Matchmaker Xu was here especially for Li Qingyu. Seeing her, she was very enthusiastic, thinking to herself that if this matchmaking went well, she would definitely make a lot of money.


    Li Qingyu was in a good mood because of her nephew¡¯s birthday and greeted the matchmaker with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s my nephew¡¯s birthday, so I¡¯m going to buy some gifts,¡±


    ¡°You even specially went to buy gifts?¡± Matchmaker Xu thought to herself. What a rich family. If it were me, 1 would just bring some eggs from home.


    Li Qingyu smiled, ¡°In the past, when the children had birthdays, we didn¡¯t hold a celebration because we were poor. This time, I need to prepare something grand.¡±


    Mrs. Xu smiled and said, ¡°Good, good.¡± Then she shifted the topic, ¡°Speaking of which, have you thought about that thing?¡±


    Li Qingyu was prepared for this, ¡°Sister Xu, my Qingzhi is still young, and i want to keep her at home for two more years.¡± This was a polite way of refusing.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Xu¡¯s smile faded a bit. ¡°Qingyu, Qingning will be almost seventeen in a few months. She¡¯s not young anymore. In our vige, girls are already married and be mothers at seventeen.¡±


    Li Qingyu didn¡¯t like others talking about her daughter, ¡°Sister Xu, you can¡¯t generalize. There are those who haven¡¯t be mothers or married at seventeen. How can you make such a sweeping statement?¡±


    Seeing that Li Qingyu was not happy, Mrs. Xu quickly softened her tone, ¡°Qingyu, 1 didn¡¯t mean that. What 1 meant is that the family I mentioned to you has really good conditions. If you miss this opportunity, there won¡¯t be such a good match next time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, but 1 really want to keep Qingning at home for two more years.¡±


    Li Qingyu actually felt that that family was not bad, but since Qingning said no, she could not force her.


    After marriage, women had to take care of their husbands, inws, and children. There was no rest throughout the day. She believed that women should do these things, but the premise was that they had to do it willingly.


    Matchmaker Xu¡¯s smile gradually disappeared, ¡°Qingyu, women will eventually get married. Why keep her at home? What¡¯s the point?¡±


    Li Qingyu felt upset. She exined, ¡°Sister Xu, everyone has their own aspirations. Getting married and having children is good, and learning medicine is also good. Can¡¯t people be different?¡±


    Matchmaker Xu¡¯s smilepletely disappeared, and her tone quickened. ¡°Sister Qingyu, are you looking down on others just because your family is rich now?¡±


    Li Qingyu hurriedly said, ¡°Sister Xu, don¡¯t say that. 1 don¡¯t mean that at all.¡±


    Matchmaker Xu, with a somewhat aggressive tone, questioned, ¡°Chu Qingning is at the suitable age for marriage. Why keep her for two more years? Do you think the other family is not wealthy enough for yours? Do you look down on them?¡±


    Li Qingyu hurriedly denied, ¡°I never thought that way. The son of the family you mentioned is about to take the imperial examination, and it¡¯s us who can¡¯t match their family.¡±


    Matchmaker Xu pressed on, ¡°Then tell me, why keep her for two more years?¡±


    Unable to withstand Matchmaker Xu¡¯s relentless questioning, Li Qingyu had to find an excuse, ¡°Qingning is now studying medicine, and she ns to go on a journey after learning medicine. She won¡¯t be able to get married in the next two years. I¡¯m sorry, Sister Xu, for making youe here in vain.¡±


    Matchmaker Xu didn¡¯t agree, ¡°Oh, Qingyu, how can you let her act so recklessly? What¡¯s the point of a woman learning medicine and going on a journey? Getting married and having children is the most important thing. Otherwise, she¡¯ll be an old spinster and won¡¯t be able to get married!¡±


    Li Qingyu also worried, but looking at Ge Lihua, who was both literary and martial, and became a female constable after traveling, it didn¡¯t seem that bad.


    Moreover,paring the vige girls who married at seventeen or eighteen with Ge Lihua, the difference was huge. The vige girls wouldn¡¯t catch up to her even in several lifetimes.


    Now Chu Qingning had the opportunity to be a girl like Ge Lihua, as a mother, how could Li Qingyu not support it?


    ¡°Sister Xu, everyone has their own aspirations. Getting married and having children is good, and learning medicine is also good.¡±


    ¡°Qingyu, look at which family allows their daughter to learn this and that?¡±


    Li Qingyu was a bit annoyed, ¡°There are many other girls in the surrounding viges. Why don¡¯t you try matchmaking them?¡±


    Matchmaker Xu looked uneasy, ¡°Li Qingyu, you don¡¯t appreciate good intentions. I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±


    Are you sure you are not doing this for the matchmaking fee?¡± Li Qingyu¡¯s good mood was almost gone, ¡°Thanks for your kindness, but it¡¯s pointless to continue talking like this. 1 have things to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    The matchmaker cursed, ¡°Li Qingyu, you will regret this sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°No need for your concern,¡± Li Qingyu turned and walked away, feeling thoroughly annoyed.


    As Li Qingyu left, the matchmaker muttered behind her, ¡°Your daughter will end up being an old spinster, no man will want her¡­¡±


    Hearing these words, Li Qingyu turned around and red at the matchmaker, ¡°Your daughter does have someone who wants her, but she¡¯s constantly being abused by her husband. As a mother, you don¡¯t care about your daughter at all. Are you even fit to be a mother?¡±


    Matchmaker Xu felt guilty and shrank her neck. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Li Qingyu coldly said, ¡°I just can¡¯t help but feel sorry for your daughter, having a mother who doesn¡¯t care about her well-being. It¡¯s better to be an orphan!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The matchmaker hadn¡¯t expected Li Qingyu to be so tough despite her seemingly soft appearance. She dared not say anything more and hurriedly left.


    Li Qingyu stood with hands on her hips, snorted, ¡°My sons and daughters are my bottom line.. You want to harm them? Over my dead body!¡±

 Chapter 359 - 359: Eye-Opener

    Chapter 359: Eye-Opener


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the old house.


    The bread and biscuits that Li Qingyu and the others had baked were ced in Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao¡¯s room.


    Chu Qingzhi and Wu Yaqing were packaging them. Tan Mengyang would send someone to transport them awayter.


    The bread was packaged with ten slices per bag, and each bag weighed half a kilogram. One hundred kilograms of bread amounted to four hundred bags, all already wrapped in oil paper and packed into four boxes.


    The biscuits were packaged with 2.5 kilos per bag, and one hundred kilo amounted to forty bags. They were packed into two boxes.


    Just after finishing the packing, Tan Mengyang¡¯s subordinates arrived with a group of people. ¡°Miss Chu, Young Master sent me to transport the goods. Are they ready?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at the six boxes at the door. ¡°They¡¯re all packed. Do you want to check?¡±


    The subordinate hurriedly said, ¡°No need. We trust Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Then go and load them. By the way, don¡¯t let the box get wet.¡±


    The subordinate nodded. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Miss Chu. We understand.¡±


    After loading the goods onto the carriage, the subordinate handed a hundred taels of silver to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss Chu, here¡¯s the payment for the goods.¡±


    The bread and biscuits were sold for 50 copper coins a half a kilo, so 200 kilos would be 200 taels of silver. When they signed the contract yesterday, Tan Mengyang had paid a deposit of 100 taels of silver, so she received the other 100 taels this time.


    With the settlement of payment and goods, the subordinate, along with his crew, transported the goods away.


    Chu Qingzhi walked to the ounting room and handed the money to Shen Ruyue. ¡°Ruyue, record it.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded.


    There were still 25 kilos of bread and 25 kilos of biscuits in the room. These would be given to the vigers to sell when they went out to sell ice cream bars.


    Yesterday, Chu Xuede didn¡¯t receive the goods, and he was disappointed for a long time. In the evening, he even came over to remind Li Qingyu to bake more bread and biscuits. He was quite eager.


    ¡°Qingzhi.¡± Du Xiu¡¯e stood outside the courtyard and waved at Chu Qingzhi.


    Du Xiu¡¯e was one of the women assisting Chu Qingzhi in brewing beer, aged around twenty-five or twenty-six. She was meticulous in her work, quick with her hands and feet, and had a clear and organized approach. She was truly a valuable helper.


    Chu Qingzhi liked her quite a lot. When she heard this, she replied, ¡°Sister Xiu¡¯e, I¡¯ming.¡±


    Du Xiu¡¯e was surrounded by nine other people involved in brewing beer. When they passed by, they happened to see Chu Qingzhi and stopped to greet her.


    The group arrived at the beer workshop.


    Chu Qingzhi took out the key and opened the door. As she walked inside, she said, ¡°The task for today is to clean the barley grains and then put them in the wooden tray for germination¡­¡±


    This was the first time for everyone to brew beer, and Chu Qingzhi guided them step by step, providing exnations along the way.


    Wu Yaqing assisted Chu Qingzhi on the side, enjoying the work quite a lot.


    This step was very simple. The twelve of thempleted it in an hour.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Germination will take three days. For the next three days, you can arrange your own schedule and don¡¯t need toe to the workshop.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°After cleaning the workshop, everyone can go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wu Yaqing washed her hands and walked towards Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, what should we do next?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reached out to wipe the water off Wu Yaqing¡¯s face. ¡°Go order milk.¡±


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Where?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed in the north. ¡°There¡¯s a cow farm over there. Let¡¯s go there.¡±


    Wu Yaqing formed a little tent with her hands and ced it over her eyes, making a cute gesture. ¡°Is it a bit too far?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°It won¡¯t be far if we ride a horse.¡±


    Wu Yaqing said excitedly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go and ride the horse¡­¡±


    The two of them went back and rode their horses to the cow farm.


    At the Li family¡¯s porcin shop.


    Chu Qingshuang started molding beer bottles as soon as she arrived at the shop. In no time, a cute, round-bellied y bottle was born in her hands.


    She looked at the beer bottle and found it cute. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    An eight or nine-year-old girl named Li Wenyu, dressed in a cute blue dress, walked over. ¡°Sister Qingshuang, what are you molding today?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang looked up at the cute little girl and said, ¡°Beer bottle.¡±


    Li Wenyu looked at the beer bottle and praised, ¡°How cute.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang smiled at Li Wenyu. ¡°If you like it, 1¡¯11 give you one when I¡¯m done.¡±


    Li Wenyu said happily, ¡°Thank you, Sister Qingshuang.¡±


    At this moment, a fourteen or fifteen-year-old girl walked in. It was Yan Yanrong. She had a smug expression and, ncing at the beer bottle in Chu Qingshuang¡¯s hands, she spoke harshly, ¡°What beer bottle? Chu Qingshuang, do you really think of this ce as your own home? Who said you can mold whatever you want?¡±


    Yan Yanrong was Li Shaoliang¡¯s cousin. She had always liked Li Shaoliang. In the end, when Chu Qingshuang came, Li Shaoliang turned his attention to Chu Qingshuang. She had always held it against Chu Qingshuang.


    Not only did she act this way, but she also joined forces with others to iste Chu Qingshuang, which was quite inappropriate.


    Chu Qingshuang didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for her family and the people around her, so she endured it.


    Chu Qingshuang¡¯s smile faded, and she furrowed her brow. ¡°I can sell the bottles 1 molded.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Yan Yanrong looked over and said disdainfully, ¡°Who¡¯s gonna buy it? Are you buying it yourself? Do you have the money to buy it?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang lifted her gaze, staring directly into Yan Yanrong¡¯s eyes. She asserted firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll make as many as I want to sell. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. Besides, this shop doesn¡¯t belong to the Yan family. Mind your own business.¡±


    Yan Yanrong, relying on connections, was also learning under Chu Qingshuang¡¯s master.


    Yan Yanrong said aggressively, ¡°This shop doesn¡¯t belong to the Yan family, nor doesn¡¯t it belong to the Chu family. Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because Master dotes on you!¡±


    Chu Qingshuang felt that talking to Yan Yanrong was a waste of time. ¡°Instead of entangling with me here, you¡¯d be better offpleting the tasks assigned by the master. That¡¯s more worthwhile than anything else.¡±


    Yan Yanrong felt that Chu Qingshuang¡¯s words were mocking her for not making good ceramics. She suddenly became angry, ¡°Just because you can make good ceramics, does that give you the right to look down on others?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang felt aggrieved. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt that I¡¯m better than anyone, nor do I look down on others.¡±


    Yan Yanrong wouldn¡¯t give up. ¡°Then what did you mean just now?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang was speechless. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    ¡°Qingshuang, have you had breakfast?¡± Li Shaoliang¡¯s voice came from outside the shop.


    Yan Yanrong looked around quickly, then swiftly approached Chu Qingshuang, grabbing her hand and pressing it against her own face. She sat down on the ground and started crying, ¡°Qingshuang, I just said a few words to you, why did you hit me?¡±


    When Li Shaoliang entered, he saw Yan Yanrong sitting on the ground, covering her face with her hands and crying¡­


    Unexpectedly, Li Shaoliang didn¡¯t follow the usual pattern. He ced the food box in his hand on the table by the door and walked towards the three of them. ¡°What happened?¡±


    At the same time, he went to the side to get a basin of water and ced it in front of Yan Yanrong. ¡°Cousin, wash your face. When my fatheres and sees your muddy face, he¡¯ll scold you.¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Yanrong did not know whether to cry or not. She stared at the basin of water in a daze.


    Chu Qingshuang was also stunned, not because of Li Shaoliang¡¯s actions but because she was caught off guard by Yan Yanrong¡¯s trick. She had never thought someone could scheme like this. It was an eye-opener..

 Chapter 360 - 360: Rich and Willful

    Chapter 360: Rich and Willful


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After giving Yan Yanrong a basin of water, Li Shaoliang ignored her. He waved to Chu Qingshuang, ¡°Qingshuang, go wash your hands. I¡¯ve bought something delicious for you.¡±


    Intrigued by his mysterious demeanor, Chu Qingshuang became interested, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After washing her hands, Chu Qingshuang walked towards Li Shaoliang. She eximed, ¡°Senior Brother, did you go and buy bread and biscuits?¡±


    Li Shaoliang was about to nod, then suddenly realized something. He looked up at Chu Qingshuang, slightly puzzled, ¡°You know bread and biscuits?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s made by my Fifth Sister.¡± Chu Qingshuang couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°1 was nning to make some myself tonight and bring it for you and Master to try tomorrow. I didn¡¯t expect you to buy it for me.¡±


    Li Shaoliang was stunned.


    It seemed that he was being too anxious. He should have waited for Qingshuang to make it for him.


    ¡°Qingshuang, will you still bring some for me and Dad tomorrow?¡± Li Shaoliang¡¯s expression was somewhat pitiful, his eyes eagerly looking at her.


    Chu Qingshuang smiled and nodded. ¡°1¡¯11 make something else for you tomorrow.¡±


    Li Shaoliang was delighted. ¡°Ok.¡±


    Seeing that Li Shaoliang was ignoring her, Yan Yanrong was furious. She washed her smudged face and rushed over. ¡°Chu Qingshuang, you hit me. How can you still have the face to eat Cousin¡¯s food?¡±


    Li Wenyu walked over and sat beside Chu Qingshuang. ¡°You were the one who put the mud on your face. Sister Qingshuang didn¡¯t even touch you.¡±


    Yan Yanrong¡¯s lie was exposed. Feeling guilty, she said sternly, ¡°Li Wenyu, you¡¯re a traitor too!¡±


    Li Wenyu nced at Yan Yanrong and calmly said, ¡°1 just spoke the truth.¡±


    Staring at Li Wenyu, Yan Yanrong wondered if Chu Qingshuang had bribed her. Why was she also siding with Chu Qingshuang?


    Li Wenyu was Old Master Li¡¯s precious great-granddaughter and was very doted on. She could be said to be the center of attention in the Li family.


    Yan Yanrong had never seen her being so close to anyone, but Chu Qingshuang was an exception. Every time Chu Qingshuang came to the shop, she would stick to her like a little follower.


    Li Shaoliang looked at Yan Yanrong, ¡°If you have nothing to do, go to work and don¡¯t disturb us eating.¡±


    Yan Yanrong was indignant.


    She looked at the bread and biscuits and licked her lips. ¡°Cousin, 1 want to eat too.¡±


    Li Shaoliang said straightforwardly, ¡°If you want to eat, go buy it. 1 bought it for Qingshuang. 1 didn¡¯t buy your portion.¡±


    Yan Yanrong felt a tremendous blow in her heart. With a red face, she turned and walked away, and her resentment towards Chu Qingshuang deepened.


    Her cousin had never cared for a girl like this before. Chu Qingshuang was just a country girl, why did her cousin treat her so well?


    No, she had to drive her out of the Li Family¡¯s porcin shop, or her cousin would surely be taken away by Chu Qingshuang.


    Chu Qingshuang watched Yan Yanrong¡¯s dejected back, feeling that she deserved it. But was Senior Brother being too biased towards her? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that she might have really hit Yan Yanrong?


    Li Shaoliang turned around tofort Chu Qingshuang, ¡°Qingshuang, don¡¯t mind Yan Yanrong. She¡¯s just spoiled. I¡¯ll talk to herter, and if she doesn¡¯t change, 1¡¯11 send her back and tell her not toe again.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang was stunned.


    Li Wenyu gently patted Chu Qingshuang¡¯s hand with a childish expression. ¡°Sister Qingshuang, I¡¯ll protect you too.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang patted Li Wenyu¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Wenyu.¡±


    At the cow farm.


    The owner back and forth at the entrance of the cow farm¡­


    That girl said she woulde to buy the milk again in a couple of days. Would shee today? If not, the milk would go bad.


    Just as he was thinking, the sound of two sets of horse hooves approached.


    The owner looked up to see a girl in light green and another in light purple, riding horses gracefully towards him.


    The scene was even more beautiful than a painting!


    Chu Qingshi and Wu Yaqing agilely dismounted. Their clothes fluttered, looking very elegant.


    The owner quickly went up to her. ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled politely. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± The owner was also quite polite. Other than Chu Qingzhi, no one else wanted milk. If he offended the girl in front of him, he would lose a sum of ie. ¡°Miss, the milk is already squeezed.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send someone to transport it for me.¡±


    The owner said readily. ¡°No problem, I¡¯ve prepared everything. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s more milk this time, so¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. 1 understand.¡±


    As they spoke, they walked towards the shed where the milk was kept.


    The milk was squeezed into barrels, which had lids to prevent dust, totaling twenty barrels, each weighing about 12.5 kilograms.


    Chu Qingshi opened the lid and looked. Then she said, ¡°Are you interested in long-term partnership?¡±


    The owner couldn¡¯t be happier. An excited expression immediately appeared on his face. ¡°Of course, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingshi looked at the cow farm. The cows ate good food, and the milk quality was high. The butter made from it was also very fragrant.


    ¡°Deliver ten barrels of milk to my house everyday. I¡¯ll pay you three taels of silver each time, with one condition only. The milk has to be fresh.¡±


    The owner was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Three taels?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the owner. ¡°Yes, three taels. What do you think?¡±


    The owner was extremely excited and asked impatiently, ¡°No problem at all. When do you want me to start delivering it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Starting tomorrow.¡± She paused. ¡°Shall we sign a contract?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± The owner agreed readily. Signing a contract would protect both parties¡¯ interests and prevent disputes in the future. He had no reason to refuse.


    At this moment, Wu Yaqing pulled Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sleeve and pointed to the right. ¡°Qingzhi, look, those cows are kneeling and crying.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked over¡­


    Two men each pulled the two cows towards the entrance of the cow farm. As they walked, the four cows knelt down together with tears in their eyes.


    The owner exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but these cows just keep eating and won¡¯t gain weight. The vet says they are old. The old cows in the farm are usually taken to a designated ce for ughter¡­¡±


    With the government¡¯s permission, it was not an issue to ughter cows that had lost their ability to work or died naturally. The only restriction was against private ughter.


    Wu Yaqing watched the cows kneeling on the ground and took pity on them. Tears couldn¡¯t help but flow down, ¡°Sell those cows to me.¡±


    The owner was a conscientious person. He reminded her seriously, ¡°Miss, those cows are already old and can¡¯t plow the fields. It¡¯s useless to buy them back.¡±


    Wu Yaqing wiped her tears. ¡°I¡¯ll buy them and let them grow old and die peacefully.¡±


    The owner didn¡¯t know what to say.


    So this is what it means to be rich and willful..

 Chapter 361 - 361: Incident

    Chapter 361: Incident


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Four old cows were sold to Wu Yaqing for a total of forty taels of silver.


    The imperial court strictly controlled the price of beef to prevent people from buying and selling beef in private. Therefore, the price of beef was much cheaper than pork.


    Wu Yaqing immediately handed the money to the owner, saying, ¡°These four cattle are now mine.¡±


    The owner quickly replied, ¡°Yes, they belong to Miss.¡±


    Wu Yaqing approached the cows and gently touched their heads, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve bought you. Stand up. No one will ughter you anymore.¡±


    These cows were very intelligent. Upon hearing this, they stood up one by one and gathered around Wu Yaqing.


    Wu Yaqing smiled innocently, ¡°Later, all of you will follow me. I will take good care of you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. She wondered how well Wu Yaqing had been protected, resulting in her developing such a pure, kind, and adorable personality.


    Turning to the owner, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Let¡¯s sign the contract, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± the owner eagerly agreed. ¡°Miss Chu, pleasee this way.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and followed the owner to the study.


    A few minutester, the group of people, a few trucks, and four cows left the farm and walked towards the Chu Vige.


    After bringing the milk home, Chu Qingzhi nned to churn butter in the afternoon.


    Seeing off the people from the cow farm, Chu Qingzhi returned and looked at the four cows, lost in thought. Where would be the most suitable ce to build a cattle pen?


    Looking at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s troubled expression, Wu Yaqing asked hesitantly, ¡°Qingzhi, did 1 cause you trouble?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi came back to her senses. ¡°No, not at all. In fact, you brought back a fortune. Among the four cows, only one is old, and the other three are just sick. After I give them some medicine, they¡¯ll recover.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wu Yaqing was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Then can they produce milk?¡±


    Chu Qingzhiughed. ¡°They only produce milk after giving birth to calves.¡±


    Wu Yaqing hurriedly said, ¡°Then, then let them give birth to calves.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Wu Yaqing¡¯s shoulder, thinking she needed to learn somemon sense, ¡°Let¡¯s prepare a cattle pen for them first.¡±


    Wu Yaqing reacted. ¡°Right, otherwise, even if they give birth, there won¡¯t be a ce for the calves to live.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    She asked Wu Yaqing to look after the cows while she went to find a suitable ce.


    Wu Yaqing roamed around, then led the cattle to a grassy area in front of the old house, letting them graze.


    Vigers, witnessing the scene, gathered around. In their eyes, cattle were more valuable than horses as they could be used for plowing. Previously, only ten households in the vige had cattle, and during the plowing season, vigers had to borrow them.


    Later on, when the conditions became better, many people bought cattle. This was the status symbol of a rich family.


    ¡°Yaqing, why did you buy so many cattle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the plowing season yet, and keeping so many will require a lot of feed.¡± ¡°These four cows cost a lot of money, right?¡±


    Listening to the vigers¡¯ discussions, Wu Yaqingughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t n to use them for plowing; I bought them to let them live out their old age!¡± Fang Cuiyun did not believe what Wu Yaqing said. ¡°Yaqing, are you joking with us?¡±


    Wu Yaqing waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. They¡¯re all old. If I don¡¯t buy them, they¡¯ll be killed.¡±


    Fang Cuiyun said hesitantly, ¡°That¡¯s too wasteful.¡±


    Wu Yaqing said casually, ¡°It¡¯s alright. To me, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    After discussing the cattle for a while, they gradually parted ways.


    Once the adults left, the children gathered again.


    ¡°Sister Yaqing, we¡¯re here to see the cattle.¡±


    Chu Junbao threw some grass to the cattle and stared at them enviously. His envy wasn¡¯t about how much it cost to buy cattle; he was fascinated by how Wu Yaqing, a single person, could pull four cattle. It was so majestic.


    Wu Yaqing generously said, ¡°Sure, look to your hearts¡¯ content.¡±


    The group of children touched the cow¡¯s tail, looking like they could not bear to part with it.


    Chu Junbao could not help but say, ¡°Sister Yaqing, can I help you herd the cows?¡±


    ¡°Herd the cows?¡± Wu Yaqing did not understand. ¡°How do you herd the cows?¡±


    Chu Junbao pointed to the hillside beside the vige, ¡°I¡¯ll take them there to graze.¡±


    Wu Yaqing looked at the hillside, and after a moment, an idea shed in her mind, ¡°How about you guys herd the four cows every day? I¡¯ll give you ten copper coins each day. What do you think?¡±


    Chu Junbao¡¯s eyes lit up like two smallnterns, ¡°Is there such a good thing?¡±


    Wu Yaqing said, ¡°I don¡¯tck money. What do you say? Are you in?¡±


    Chu Junbao quickly agreed, fearing he might miss the opportunity. ¡°We¡¯ll do it, whether you pay or not.¡±


    Wu Yaqing stretched out her pinky. ¡°Pinky promise!¡±


    Chu Junbao cooperated and interlocked his pinkie with Wu Yaqing, sealing the deal.


    Chu Qingzhi,ing out from the old house, waved to Wu Yaqing, ¡°Yaqing, bring the cattle back. The cattle pen is ready.¡±


    ¡°Coming,¡± Wu Yaqing shouted back. Then, under the reluctant eyes of the children, she led the cattle back home.


    ¡°So majestic!¡± Chu Junbao stared with wide eyes.


    The other children were envious, gazing at the cattle without turning away.


    Chu Qingzhi had chosen a cattle pen next to the stable. In the afternoon, she nned to build a shed to provide shelter for the cattle from wind and rain.


    With the cattle matter settled, Grandpa Chu and the others also returned from the fields.


    It was almost noon and it was time to go to Li Qingyin¡¯s house.


    Before leaving, they all came to see the cows¡­


    Grandpa Chu sighed emotionally, ¡°I never thought our family could afford cattle. In the past, we had to borrow them for plowing.¡±


    Chu Rong¡¯s heart ached when he thought of the difficult days in the past. ¡°Father, let¡¯s not talk about the past. Things are getting better now.¡±


    Grandpa Chu nodded and smiled with tears in his eyes. He waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡±


    Granny Chu smiled and teased, ¡°You¡¯re someone who smokes from a copper pipe. Wouldn¡¯t having some cows at home entuate your status in the vige more?¡±


    The bitterness in Grandpa Chu¡¯s heart instantly disappeared. He cooperated with Granny Chu and said, ¡°You are right. Our family should have cows.¡±


    Chu Rong smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll buy whatever you want in the future.¡±


    Grandpa Chu nodded in relief. ¡°Okay, okay, okay¡­¡±


    They had no choice but to leave Shen Ruyue at home to look after the house. The others packed up and went to the Xu Vige..

 Chapter 362 - 362: A Farce

    Chapter 362: A Farce


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Xu Vige.


    Xu Songnian opened the door of the courtyard and shouted happily, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle, Fifth Cousin, Eighth Cousin, Sister Yaqing.¡±


    Grandpa Chu stroked Xu Songnian¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Songnian is a year older.¡±


    Growing up was something to be proud of. Xu Songnian straightened his slender chest proudly, ¡°Grandpa, please have a seat inside, everyone can sit inside.¡±


    Grandma Chu handed the bread to him, saying, ¡°This is bread. Take it and share it with your mother and sister.¡±


    Xu Songnian was overjoyed, ¡°Thankyou, Grandma.¡±


    He had tasted the bread once before and found it extremely delicious. Now, the memory of that deliciousness made his mouth water again. He hadn¡¯t expected Grandma Chu to bring it for him.


    Granny Chu smiled and nodded. ¡°Good boy.¡±


    In the kitchen, Xu Wenlin heard the voices and quickly ran out, warmly greeting everyone.


    After the greetings, she specifically went to Chu Qingzhi and, tilting her innocent face upwards, gratefully said, ¡°Fifth Cousin, thank you for saving mest time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pinched Xu Wenlin¡¯s little face and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Xu Wenlin giggled, ¡°Fifth Cousin, you can sit. I¡¯ll go help Mom with chores.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She nced around and noticed that there were still some guests at Li Qingyin¡¯s house. The house was bustling, but she couldn¡¯t see people from her mother¡¯s side. Had they severed ties?


    While pondering, she heard Li Qingyin, who came out to greet them, telling Chu Rong, ¡°Brother-inw, 1 didn¡¯t inform my family about it. They¡­ Well, never mind about them. Today, it¡¯s just our two families, and some people in the vige with good rtions. Let¡¯s have a meal together.¡±


    Chu Rong nodded and did not ask further. ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    Li Qingyin smiled, ¡°Yes, brother-inw, help me set up the tables and chairs, three tables will do.¡±


    Chu Rong agreed readily. ¡°Alright, leave it to me.¡±


    At this moment, a scornful voice sounded, ¡°Li Qingyin, you are really unfilial.


    You don¡¯t even invite your family. What a disgrace.¡±


    Upon hearing the voice, everyone gathered in the courtyard¡­


    The speaker was Li Qingyin¡¯s sister-inw, Chen Ruifeng. She wore a mocking expression, not giving Li Qingyin any face in front of rtives and friends.


    The previous matter had turned the two families into mortal enemies, even though Chu Qingzhi had sent four thugs to give Xu Fangjun a severe beating, preventing him from pestering Li Qingyin again.


    However, the couple continued to make sarcastic remarks whenever they saw Li Qingyin.


    Now that Li Qingyin was hosting a banquet, it was an excellent opportunity for them to embarrass her.


    Grandma Chu stepped forward to defend, ¡°Why me everything on Qingyin?¡±


    Chen Ruifeng rolled her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s natural for elders to discipline the younger generation. Look at Li Qingyin. The elders scolded her, and she ignored them. She¡¯s really unfilial.¡±


    Grandma Chu retorted, ¡°Are you filial? When 1 came, I saw your mother wearing patched clothes, while you were dressed nicely. Is that how you show filial piety?¡±


    Chen Ruifeng had long developed a thick skin and replied without changing her expression, ¡°It¡¯s her choice to wear patched clothes. As a daughter-inw, I can¡¯t tell her what to do, right?¡±


    ¡°But Li Qingyin, hosting a banquet at home is a big event. You didn¡¯t inform me and your brother, didn¡¯t invite your father and mother inws, and didn¡¯t even invite your own family.¡±


    ¡°A person like you,cking loyalty and filial piety, is not tolerated in our Xu Vige!¡±


    Her voice was extremely loud, like a loudspeaker, attracting the attention of many people in the vige.


    Li Qingyin rushed to the front, suppressing the anger in her heart. She said, ¡°When they threatened to sell my daughter to the brothel, I went to my family for help. They not only refused to help but also shut the door on me. No matter how 1 knocked, they ignored me!¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t care about my life and death. Why should I be filial to them?¡±


    Li Qingyin pointed at her inws with trembling eyes, her anger turning her eyes red. She bit her back teeth and shouted, ¡°When you came to my house and robbed money, they knew it, right? Since they knew, why didn¡¯t theye out to stop it? You know that I¡¯m having a hard time bringing up two children. Why don¡¯t you show some pity?¡±


    Chen Ruifeng, feeling somewhat guilty, involuntarily cringed, but she maintained a defiant attitude, ¡°You went home seeking help. How could your family treat you like that? You must have fabricated the whole thing. Anyway, since your family members are not here, you can say whatever you want. Who knows if it¡¯s true or not?¡±


    Li Qingyin was so angry that she wanted to go forward and p Chen Ruifeng twice. If not for her children, she would have died with Chen Ruifeng. ¡°Chen Ruifeng, you stole Mother-inw¡¯s money. Is this what you call filial piety?!¡±


    Chen Ruifeng said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t use me. When did I steal my mother-inw¡¯s money?¡±


    Li Qingyin caught a glimpse of her mother-inw¡¯s stern expression from the corner of her eye and sneered, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, Mother-inw should be well aware.¡±


    At this moment, Li Qingyin¡¯s mother-inw rushed over and pped Chen Ruifeng across the face, gritting her teeth, ¡°1 wondered why my money kept mysteriously disappearing. So, it turns out, you, this sneaky scoundrel, have been stealing it to subsidize your own family.¡±


    Chen Ruifeng red hatefully at Li Qingyin, wanting to pounce and take a bite at her. However, she was too busy dealing with her mother-inw.


    Seeing her mother-inw growing increasingly angry, she quickly knelt down and pleaded, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t listen to Li Qingyin¡¯s nonsense. She deliberately said those things to sow discord between us. The money was taken by her. She¡¯s framing and ming me. Mother, you must believe me.¡±


    Li Qingyin¡¯s mother-inw pped Chen Ruifeng again. ¡°Li Qingyin neveres to my house. How can she take it? Tell me, how can she take it?¡±


    Over the years, she had saved up three taels of silver, but now, she only had one tael at most. The rest had been stolen by this ingrate. How could she dare to steal the silver!


    ¡°Mother, 1 really didn¡¯t take it. You have to believe me.¡± She could not admit it. Otherwise, what if this old woman asked her to give the money back?


    ¡°Li Qingyin immediately added fuel to the fire, ¡®Last time, I clearly saw you giving silver taels to your mother in the county. Where did you get so much money?''¡±


    Upon hearing the mention of silver taels, Li Qingyin¡¯s mother-inw felt a sharp pain. She grabbed Chen Ruifeng by the hair and fiercely threatened, ¡®You quickly go back to your parents¡¯ home and get the money back for me, or I¡¯ll make Fangjun divorce you!¡±¡®


    Divorce? If only Xu Fangjun had the guts!


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t listen to Li Qingyin¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯ve never given my mother money. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my mother. You have to believe me.¡± She could not admit it.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at this farce indifferently and felt a little hungry. It was better to end it quickly.


    She secretly cast a Truth Mantra on Chen Ruifeng..

 Chapter 363 - 363: Young Master in Embroidered Brocade

    Chapter 363: Young Master in Embroidered Brocade


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Qingyin¡¯s mother-inw didn¡¯t believe Chen Ruifeng¡¯s words at all. She grabbed a handful of her hair and asked harshly, ¡®Tell me, how much silver did you give to your parents?¡¯


    Chen Ruifeng, originally wanting to lie, blurted out, ¡®Four taels of silver!¡¯


    The vigers immediately pointed fingers at Chen Ruifeng, especially the older generation. Taking the inw¡¯s money back to subsidize the natal family was considered a grave offense.


    ¡°Disgraceful thing! If she were my daughter-inw, I¡¯d beat her to death!¡±


    ¡°Yes, such an ungrateful woman, it¡¯s better to divorce her.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, since she¡¯s so partial to her natal family, let her go back and see if her natal family will ept her!¡±


    Li Qingyin¡¯s mother-inw¡¯s face turned extremely dark. In a fit of anger, she pped Chen Ruifeng again and asked, ¡®When did you steal the money?¡¯


    Chen Ruifeng, holding her face, tears streaming down, confessed, T started taking it on the third day after I got married. Anyway, you were hiding so much money, what¡¯s wrong with me taking a little?¡¯


    Li Qingyin¡¯s mother-inw, furious and heartbroken, shouted at the top of her lungs. ¡°You quickly go and get the money back for me, otherwise, you can forget about stepping into my house.¡±


    At this moment, Chen Ruifeng pushed her mother-inw to the ground and shouted, Tn your dreams. She¡¯s my mother, and it¡¯s only natural for me to give her money.¡¯


    A viger retorted, ¡®It¡¯s natural, but use your own money. Why steal your mother-inw¡¯s?¡¯


    Chen Ruifeng, enraged and embarrassed, retorted, ¡®None of your business! It¡¯s my family¡¯s money anyway. Moreover, when this old woman dies, the money will be mine. I¡¯m just taking it in advance.¡¯


    Everyone was speechless.


    ¡°Get out! Get out of here!¡± Li Qingyin¡¯s mother-inw, infuriated, pounded the ground. How could she end up with such a daughter-inw? Despicable, truly despicable!


    At this moment, Xu Fangjun rushed over, kicked Chen Ruifeng, and then helped his mother up. ¡®Chen Ruifeng, since you¡¯re so partial to your natal family, go back to your natal family!¡¯


    After shouting, he helped his mother back.


    Chen Ruifeng couldn¡¯t care less about the pain on her body. She hurriedly chased after him. It was another farce when she returned home.


    In the end, Chen Ruifeng was chased back to her natal family. However, her natal family did not ept her and closed the door on her. No matter how she begged, they did not open the door.


    Chen Ruifeng returned to beg her inws, but they did not open the door for her either. She went back and forth, tortured until she went crazy. In the end, she became a crazy woman.


    This happenedter. Now that Chen Ruifeng¡¯s family had left, Li Qingyin¡¯s house finally regained peace.


    After a while, Yuan Hongjun, Bao Linjiang, and Chu Qingning walked over. The three of them frowned slightly and were a little worried, as if they had encountered a problem.


    After seeing Chu Qingzhi, they walked up to her.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at them, puzzled. What¡¯s so difficult about collecting some herbs?


    Chu Qingning lowered her head and said guiltily, ¡°Fifth Sister, we¡¯ve collected eight types of herbs, but we haven¡¯t collected the other two, turnip, purple hibiscus.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi frowned when she heard that. If shecked the herbs, she would not be able to replicate the poppy. ¡°Did you ask those herbal merchants?¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve asked around, but they said that these two herbs are usually wild and difficult to nt, so they¡¯re very rare.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. i¡¯ll go and take a look personally in the afternoon.¡± Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, turnips and purple hibiscus are not difficult to cultivate. Why did they say it was hard?


    Chu Qingning raised her eyes slightly, ¡®Fifth Sister, we didn¡¯t handle the matter well. Are you upset with us?¡¯ Failing toplete the first task her fifth sister had given her, she felt very bad.


    Chu Qingzhi gently said, ¡®Now is the time to solve the problem, not to me anyone. It¡¯s okay, after lunch, well go to Fengxin County further away to take a look.¡¯


    Chu Qingning smiled, ¡®Well listen to Fifth Sister.¡¯


    After that, Chu Xuhua, Chu Xujin, and the others arrived one after another.


    When everyone was here, Li Qingyin wiped her hands and came out. She greeted everyone with a smile, ¡°Everyone must be hungry. Sit, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Chu Qingyan waved at Li Qingyin. ¡°Aunt,e and sit too.¡±


    Li Qingyin smiled and replied, ¡°Okay, I will be right there.¡±


    Everyone took their seats, and there were three tables of people.


    Li Qingyin specially bought a bottle of rtively expensive yellow wine for everyone to drink, showing considerable thoughtfulness.


    Chu Qingzhi took a sip of the yellow wine. This wine was delicious, but itcked a bit of vor. It was also expensive. It cost one tael of silver half a kilo. Why not brew it herself?


    Li Qingyin had prepared a lot of dishes. Every dish was very big and looked delicious.


    The happiest was naturally Xu Songnian. He had never had such a lively birthday before and received so many gifts. Even after many years, every time he thought of today, it would put a bright smile on his face.


    After the meal, Chu Qingzhi took Chu Qingning and the two disciples and left.


    The four of them arrived at the county, rented four horses, and rode to Fengxin County.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and looked at Chu Qingning. She asked with concern, ¡°Fourth Sister, you¡¯ve never ridden a horse before. Are you used to it?¡±


    Chu Qingning puffed out her chest and said proudly, ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯ve already learned how to ride a horse.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was a little surprised. ¡°Since when?¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled and said, ¡°When you went to the northern border. They said that I have to ride a horse if I want to travel in the future, so I started learning. I learned it for two days.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi praised, ¡°Fourth Sister, not bad.¡±


    Chu Qingning raised her eyebrows and said with a lively expression, ¡°As your elder sister, I can¡¯t be too bad, right?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, raised her whip, and sped up.


    Fengxin County.


    Thergest medical hall in Fengxin County was Fengxin Medicine Hall. The four of them went straight to this medical hall..


    The four dismounted at the entrance, and Chu Qingzhi handed the reins to Chu Qingning. ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll go in and ask.¡±


    The three nodded obediently.


    The medical hall was bustling with peopleing and going. Chu Qingzhi stood at the entrance, observed for a while, and then walked inside.


    Inside, there was a counter on the left for taking the herbs, while on the right was the diagnosis room with four doctors. Almost every doctor had a queue of people waiting in front of them.


    Looking around, Chu Qingzhi walked straight to the counter. ¡°Buddy, do you have turnips and purple hibiscus in your shop?¡±


    The shop assistant looked up and thought about it¡­


    At the same time, a young man in a wheelchair stopped. Why would anyone specially ask for turnip and purple hibiscus?


    The shop assistant thought for a while, then turned back to look at the names pasted on the drawer. As he searched, he scratched his head. These two herbs sounded familiar, but why couldn¡¯t he remember them?


    The young master in embroidered brocade pushed his wheelchair out¡­


    When Chu Qingzhi heard the sound of wheels, she subconsciously turned around. The person in the wheelchair could be described as¡­ bright as the moon..

 Chapter 364 - 364: Going to a Nunnery

    Chapter 364: Going to a Nunnery


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The man had handsome features, and in the sunlight, his eyes reflected a gloss darker than ink. However, his gaze carried a harmless warmth, resembling a piece of jade immersed in water, exceptionally unique.


    The young man in embroidered brocade also observed Chu Qingzhi. This girl was beautiful but not vulgar, elegant without being mboyant. Tall and exuding a sense ofpetence, she was outstanding. The young man wondered which family she belonged to.


    When he noticed Chu Qingzhi looking at him, he couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips slightly. ¡°I am Lin Yingmin. I overheard that you are searching for turnips and purple hibiscus. It piqued my interest, so 1 came out to take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought about it and said frankly, ¡°I¡¯m indeed looking for these two herbs. Young Master, do you know where to find them?¡±


    Lin Yingmin lowered his eyes and thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Can I ask you what you want these two herbs for first?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze fell on Lin Yingmin¡¯s legs. ¡°Someone at home has a leg ailment, and I intend to use these herbs for a foot soak.¡±


    Lin Yingmin¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Chu Qingzhi with intense anticipation. ¡°Miss, do you know medicine?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said reservedly, ¡°I know a little.¡±


    Lin Yingmin clenched his hands on his legs, and his voice trembled slightly. ¡°Could you take a look at my legs?¡±


    The anticipation in his eyes seemed to have materialized in front of Chu Qingzhi, as if it would shatter if Chu Qingzhi rejected him.


    Meeting Lin Yingmin¡¯s gaze, Chu Qingzhi sensed ayer of profound sadness in his eyes, making it difficult to refuse. ¡°1 can, but I¡¯m not sure if I can cure it.¡±


    After hearing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words, Lin Yingmin seemed to have thought of something. In an instant, he restrained all his emotions and returned to his original state.


    He said softly, ¡°Having hope is better than having none.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stepped forward to feel Lin Yingmin¡¯s pulse, and her heart trembled slightly. What kind of person had he offended to be subjected to such vindictive actions? Why would someone go to such lengths to harm him?


    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± This person is an excellent opportunity for Qingning and her two disciples to practice. He was not in danger. Dying for a while wouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    Chu Qingzhi went to call the three of them into the medical hall. ¡°Take his pulse and see what¡¯s wrong with his leg.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Fifth Sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Lin Yingmin didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Chu Qingning stepped forward to pulse-check Lin Yingmin. After a moment, she frowned. ¡°His legs are severely obstructed, but it seems there¡¯s no clear illness. It¡¯s a strange pulse.¡±


    Then, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang took his pulse together¡­


    han Hongjun¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Silver needles have been inserted into all the acupuncture points on his legs.¡±


    Bao Linjiang nced at Zhan Hongjun. ¡°The silver needles on his legs weren¡¯t all inserted at once, but at intervals. The first time was probably about ten years ago.¡±


    Zhan Hongjun nodded. ¡°There¡¯s one movable silver needle on each leg, traversing the meridians. When they encounter the fixed silver needles on the acupuncture points, his legs will experience intense pain.¡±


    Bao Linjiang agreed. ¡°The silver needles in his legs are as thin as fine hair, a total of eighteen. Currently, only one person in the world can forge such fine silver needles, but he¡¯s already dead.¡±


    Zhan Hongjun withdrew his fingers. ¡°Master, this is our diagnosis.¡±


    Chu Qingning was already stunned. How could they tell so much?


    Listening to the diagnosis, Lin Yingmin felt a chill. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to harbor such hatred for him, wishing him a fate worse than death. But then, a glimmer of hope surged. Since they could diagnose it, maybe they also knew the cure. ¡°Doctors, can my legs be cured?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°They can be cured, but it will take a considerable amount of time. We are in a hurry to find herbs, and our time is limited.¡±


    Lin Yingmin said eagerly, ¡°I know where to find the herbs you want, but it¡¯s not easy to get them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi promised, ¡°You tell us where, and we will find a way to get them. Help us with this, and we¡¯ll immediately remove the needles and treat your legs.¡±


    After some consideration, Lin Yingmin decided to trust Chu Qingzhi. He had no other choice. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Lin Yingmin directly led the four people out of the city¡­


    Halfway there, Lin Yingmin suddenly groaned, clutching the wheelchair¡¯s armrests tightly. Veins protruded on his thin wrists,yers of cold sweat formed on his forehead, and his whole body trembled.


    Chu Qingzhi eximed, ¡°He¡¯s having an attack!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reached out and grabbed Lin Yingmin¡¯s wrist, infusing him with a bit of spiritual energy. In a breath, Lin Yingmin felt no pain.


    He slowly raised his head, looking at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face, which was white as porcin. In that moment, Chu Qingzhi seemed to glow, illuminating his entire world.


    For so many years, each episodested much longer. But just now, in a brief moment, the pain disappeared. This girl helped him escape the hellish torment.


    Having traversed icy ciers for years, on the verge of death from freezing, suddenly, the heavens gave him a bit of warmth.


    He must seize this warmth!


    ¡°Thank you for saving me, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Lin Yingmin¡¯s eyes were full of gentleness. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingning looked at Lin Yingmin a few more times. The way he looked at Fifth Sister seemed to have changed.


    Under Lin Yingmin¡¯s lead, they arrived at the nunnery outside the city.


    The nunnery was surrounded by pine trees, and the ground was covered with a thickyer of brown leaves. As they approached, they could smell the scent of fresh pine wood.


    Chu Qingzhi ran to the entrance of the nunnery and looked around before turning back to ask Lin Yingmin, ¡°Are you sure turnip and purple hibiscus are nted in this nunnery?¡±


    Lin Yingmin raised his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± His mother was in this nunnery, and he often came. How could he not be sure?¡±


    Chu Qingning¡¯s gaze shifted to Chu Qingzhi and she asked uncertainly, ¡°Fifth Sister, can we go in?¡±


    Just as Chu Qingzhi was about to answer, a young nun with a fairplexion approached. ¡°Dear guests, the nunnery has some matters to attend to today and will not entertain outsiders. Please return.¡±


    With that, the little nun closed the door.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Chu Qingzhi asked Lin Yingmin, ¡°Is there an important person residing in this nunnery?¡±


    Lin Yingmin sounded uncertain, ¡°Many people in the nunnery never show themselves, and I have no way of knowing their identities.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, upon hearing this, thought of some possibilities. Could there be important consorts or figures residing here?


    Zhan Hongjun looked at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t go back empty-handed. Chu Qingzhi lowered her eyshes and thought for a moment. ¡°You all find a ce to wait. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingning held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and worriedly advised, ¡°Fifth Sister, be careful. We¡¯ll wait for you from a distance.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the few of them walked away, Chu Qingzhi retracted her aura and left the ce in a sh..

 Chapter 365 - 365: Instant Kill

    Chapter 365: Instant Kill


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lin Yingmin¡¯s eyes flickered, astonished by her skillful Qing Gong.


    He nced at the other three people beside him, who seemed quite extraordinary, wondering who they were.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang noticed the thoughtful look on Lin Yingmin¡¯s face. Bao Linjiang reached out and patted Lin Yingmin¡¯s shoulder, reminding him in a low voice, ¡°Young Master Lin, don¡¯t try to inquire about my master¡¯s background.¡±


    Bao Linjiang¡¯s features were deep, and when expressionless, he had a certain intimidating aspect that made people not dare to look directly at him.


    Lin Yingmin nced at Bao Linjiang who was dressed in a ck brocade that ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford and exuding an air of nobility. He thought to himself that he muste from one of those big families.


    A young man from a prominent family actually took a little girl as his master. How high must the girl¡¯s status be?


    Lin Yingmin didn¡¯t dare to delve deeper into these thoughts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t,¡± Lin Yingmin replied.


    Bao Linjiang¡¯s expression eased, and he said meaningfully, ¡°You¡¯re a clever person.¡±


    Lin Yingmin lowered his gaze, and after a moment, he spoke softly. His voice flowed like a stream, incredibly gentle. ¡°Can you tell me her name?¡±


    Why was he so interested in his master? Bao Linjiang looked at Lin Yingmin, asking. ¡°You should ask my master this question yourself.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun also nced at Lin Yingmin. Was this guy harboring some other intentions towards his master?


    Lin Yingmin pursed his lips and fell silent.


    On the other side, Chu Qingzhi used her superior martial skills to fly over the rooftops and reach a secluded courtyard in the backyard of the nunnery.


    Using the concealment technique, she stood in the shadows, openly eavesdropping and observing.


    The concealment technique allowed her to hide her body in the shadows, making it invisible unless someone had a higher cultivation level.


    In the secluded courtyard, a woman in her thirties knelt in front of a middle-aged nun. ¡°Sister, 1 beg you, will you tell me?!¡±


    The nun was beautiful, somewhat resembling a gardenia. Her expression was indifferent, showing a serene eptance of everything. Even her voice carried a sense of ethereality. She gazed beyond the courtyard wall, looking at the distant pine trees without emotions. She said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. Give up on this idea.¡±


    The woman in blue lifted her head, her face full of unwillingness, and said with excitement, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you want revenge? Who caused you to end up in this nunnery? Are you content with your status quo?¡±


    The nun¡¯s gaze passed over the courtyard wall, looking at the distant pine trees without emotions. ¡°There was resentment at the beginning, but 1 have already let go of the past.¡±


    The woman in blue tried to instigate, ¡°You may have let go, but what about Yingmin? Are you willing to let him remain crippled for a lifetime? Let him suffer forever?¡±


    The nun¡¯s gaze fluctuated for a moment, then returned to tranquility. ¡°His fate is beyond my control; I cannot change it.¡±


    Listening to these words, Chu Qingzhi wondered about the rtionship between the nun and Lin Yingmin. Were they mother and son as there was some resemnce in their appearance?


    The woman in blue, not expecting the nun to disregard even her own son, sneered and said ominously, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so cold-blooded!¡±


    The nun remained unmoved. ¡°Go back; don¡¯te to see me again in the future.¡±


    The woman in blue got up from the ground, a sinister expression appearing on her face. She threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll immediately send someone to capture Lin Yingmin and kill him in front of you!¡±


    The nun suddenly tightened her grip on the prayer beads, trying to maintain a calm front. She hadn¡¯t expected her sister to go insane and resort to such coercion!


    After a moment, she looked at the woman in blue and said indifferently, ¡°Is he so important to you?¡±


    The woman in blue softened her gaze, full of longing. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve waited for him for over a decade. He said that as long as I help him this time, he will take me to the eastern border.¡±


    The nun spoke calmly, ¡°Have you thought that he might be deceiving you?¡±


    Seemingly provoked, the woman in blue said angrily, ¡°Sister, enough persuading me. Hurry up and tell me, don¡¯t dy any longer.¡±


    The nun closed her eyes and recited a few scriptures, ¡°Sister, the rumor about a secret passage from the pce to the marketce is just a rumor and is not reliable.¡±


    The woman in blue disbelieved the nun¡¯s words. She retorted excitedly, ¡°Impossible! He said there must be such a secret passage, and there¡¯s even a map, and the map is in your hands.¡±


    The nun spoke slowly, ¡°Our family participated in the restoration of the pce and did draw some maps, but they were taken by thete emperor long ago. How could he let the map be in our possession?¡±


    The woman in blue didn¡¯t believe a word, angrily retorting, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re fooling me. You must be fooling me.¡± She became furious, ¡°Sister, thete emperor treated you so badly. Why do you still defend him?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    Is there really a pce consort here?


    Although the nun was old, traces of her youthful beauty were still visible. She was indeed qualified to be a royal consort in terms of looks.


    The nun obviously didn¡¯t want to discuss this topic and remained silent.


    The woman in blue, desperate, gave an ultimatum, ¡°Sister, if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll immediately send someone to capture Lin Yingmin and kill him in front of you!¡±


    The nun continued to remain silent. She had said everything she could say, and what more was there to say!


    The woman in blue, in a rage, issued amand, ¡°Go and bring Lin Yingmin to me. Today, I must get that map!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Several voices came from the shadows, and they quickly left.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the two of them and also flew away.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Chu Qingzhi covered her face with a handkerchief. She appeared on a tree branch and was looking down at the four assassins down below.


    The four assassins were shocked. Before Chu Qingzhi spoke, they hadn¡¯t sensed her presence at all.


    One assassin stared at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Whoever you are, don¡¯t meddle in our business, or you will die a miserable death!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised her hand and pped. In the next second, a swish was heard, then the assassins¡¯ face was pped. ¡°Now, you answer my questions, or¡­ you die!¡±


    The one who got pped suffered some brain damage and could only be a fool in the future.


    ¡°Hahaha, hehehe¡­¡± The fierce-looking assassin transformed into a foolish, big guy.


    The other three assassins stared in astonishment at theirpanion. In their hearts, there was fear. This strange woman pped someone into a retard. How high was her martial skill?


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°Who gave you the order?¡±


    Still, someone was not convinced. One of the assassins revealed a hidden arrow and shot it at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Die!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised her hand, and with a slight movement of her wrist, the arrow stopped in mid-air, rapidly changing direction. She gently pushed her hand forward, and the arrow shot towards the assassin.


    The assassin widened his eyes, utterly unable to react. Before he could do anything, the arrow prated his forehead. He fell straight to the ground, dead..

 Chapter 366 - 366: Old Secret

    Chapter 366: Old Secret


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The remaining two assassins watched the scene unfold, feeling a panic and a chill running down their spines. In the blink of an eye, their twopanions were killed.


    Finally, one of the assassins bowed. ¡°Miss, feel free to ask whatever you want.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was satisfied, ¡°Who is the woman who gave you the orders?¡±


    The assassin clenched his fist, ¡°She is Madam Xin, the concubine of Prince Rui.¡±


    Prince Rui? Madam Xin?¡¯


    Chu Qingzhi had limited knowledge of the members of the imperial family, and she was a bit confused, ¡°What about the nun?¡±


    The assassin said, ¡°She is Madam Xin¡¯s elder sister, Consort Xin, the consort of thete emperor.¡±


    ¡°Why is Consort Xin in the nunnery?


    The assassin replied, ¡°Consort Xin came to the nunnery voluntarily.¡±


    Earlier, Consort Xin clearly mentioned that she was unwilling at first. Why did the assassin say it was voluntary?


    Chu Qingzhi frowned slightly. ¡°Madam Xin said that someone ising to take her to the eastern border. Who is this person?¡±


    The assassin said, ¡°We don¡¯t know. Only Madam Xin and Consort Xin know about this.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with the map?¡±


    ¡°Madam Xin wants to give the map to that person. We don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    There was nothing more to ask. Chu Qingzhi lowered her gaze at the two assassins, her tone threatening. ¡°Lin Yingmin is now my patient. You cannot kill him. Leave.¡±


    The two assassins didn¡¯t push their luck and quickly ran away.


    Chu Qingzhi returned to the nunnery, where indeed many turnips and purple hibiscus were nted. She needed to go back and get the medicinal herbs.


    In a remote courtyard.


    Madam Xin had calmed down, but she was still looking at her sister with resentment.


    Consort Xin sat upright, reciting prayers, ignoring Madam Xin as if she were invisible.


    Chu Qingzhi descended into the courtyard, immediately catching the attention of the two women.


    Madam Xin stood up, pulling a dagger from her sleeve and pointing it at Chu Qingzhi with a vignt look, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    Consort Xin looked at Chu Qingzhi calmly.


    Chu Qingzhi, with her face covered, allowed the women to scrutinize her. ¡°I came here originally to gather turnips and purple hibiscus. However, 1 overheard your conversation and became interested, so I came in to ask.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi spoke naturally, but the two women felt their hearts pounding. Consort Xin couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious.


    If words of their conversation spread, their family would face a cmity. The consequences would be unimaginable.


    Madam Xin forcedposure and thought that the girl might want to use this to ckmail them. She tested the waters, ¡°We didn¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled gently, ¡°Pce, secret passage, map, the eastern border¡­¡±


    With every word she said, the expressions of the two women changed dramatically. Chu Qingzhi found it quite entertaining.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. I¡¯m really just here to pick herbs and ask some questions I¡¯m interested in.¡±


    Madam Xin, sweating nervously, said weakly, ¡°You can gather herbs here. Take whatever you want. As for the rest, we don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t want to waste words. She went straight to the point, ¡°What¡¯s with the pce secret passage?¡±


    Consort Xin clutched her prayer beads tightly. After a while, she uncontrobly spoke, ¡°Thirty years ago, a fire broke out in the pce, burning about a quarter of the buildings. My great-grandfather was the best craftsman in the entire capital and was ordered to repair the pce.¡±


    ¡°While repairing the pce, thete emperor secretly ordered the construction of a secret passage in case of emergencies. My great-grandfatherplied, but he knew that afterpleting this task, what awaited him would be death.


    So, my great-grandfather drew a map and hid it in a secret location, hoping that one day it could be used to avenge him if the emperor decided to execute him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Consort Xin, ¡°Where is this map now?¡±


    Consort Xin closed her eyes, resisting strongly as she uttered three words, ¡°Hongluo Temple.¡±


    Madam Xin was overjoyed upon hearing that. She had been searching for this map for a long time, and now she finally knew.


    Chu Qingzhi turned her gaze to Madam Xin, ¡°Who do you want to give the map to?¡±


    Madam Xin¡¯s joysted only three seconds. Then, she immediately disclosed her secret, ¡°Lu Ziming.¡±


    After hearing Madam Xin¡¯s words, Consort Xin paused for a moment, suddenly understanding. They were being controlled.


    Her thoughts were in chaos. Who was this girl? Why could she control them without their awareness? Now that she knew so many secrets, what should they do?


    Chu Qingzhi asked Madam Xin, ¡°Is he your lover? What is his identity?¡±


    The secret was exposed in an instant. Madam Xin turned pale and said weakly, ¡°Yes, Lu Ziming is the butler of the Lord of the eastern border.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought that the royal family was really chaotic. ¡°You¡¯re the concubine of Prince Rui, but you¡¯re thinking about the butler of the Lord of the eastern border. What¡¯s so good about him that you have to take such a huge risk to help him?¡±


    Madam Xin closed her eyes and tightly gripped her hands, ¡°Lu Ziming is the son of our family¡¯s butler. Although he was a servant, he was a talented schr. Since I was a child, I had feelings for him, and he felt the same way towards me.


    To be worthy of me, he left our family, ventured out on his own, and, by chance, was recognized by the Lord of the eastern border. He became one of his subordinates.


    Later, when the Lord of the eastern border went back to his fief, he went with him.


    At first, I wanted to wait for him toe back, but my family sent me to Prince Rui as a concubine. 1 had no choice, but my heart was always with Lu Ziming.


    Not long ago, he suddenly wrote to me, saying that as long as I obtained the map, he woulde to take me to the eastern border.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi immediately knew that Madam Xin had been deceived, ¡°Madam Xin, do you believe him?¡±


    Madam Xin¡¯s voice became sharp, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I believe him? I¡¯ve been waiting for this for almost twenty years. In one¡¯s life, how many twenty-year are there? No matter what, I must obtain the map.¡±


    Seeing Madam Xin on the verge of a breakdown, Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t directly expose the lie, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Prince Rui go to his fief?¡±


    Both Madam Xin and Consort Xin showed a trace of surprise. Wasn¡¯t the girl in front of them from the Dating Dynasty? Why didn¡¯t she know?


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, What¡¯s there to be surprised about?


    Madam Xin said, ¡°Prince Rui passed away a long time ago. His family is allowed to live in the capital.¡±


    I see.


    ¡°Onest question.¡± Chu Qingzhi looked at the two of them and finally focused on Consort Xin.. ¡°Lin Yingmin is your son?¡±

 Chapter 367 - 367: Get the Map

    Chapter 367: Get the Map


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Consort Xin¡¯s body stiffened and she stammered, ¡°Yes, back then, I was afraid that I would be like the other consorts and have a miscarriage, so I deliberately made a mistake and was sent to this nunnery.¡±


    ¡°When Yingmin was born, news came from the pce that my good sister also gave birth to a son, but she died from excessive bleeding, and the son was given to the honored consort to raise.¡±


    ¡°This incident sounded unusual to me. I was scared and didn¡¯t dare to return to the pce. I entrusted my son to my father¡¯s good friend¡¯s family for upbringing, but I didn¡¯t expect Yingmin to end up with a disability.¡± Surprisingly, Lin Yingmin turned out to be a prince. Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t expect this.


    Consort Xin suddenly knelt down. ¡°Miss, no matter what your identity is, please don¡¯t spread what we just said. Otherwise, hundreds of people in my family will die. They didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Please have mercy.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t agree and only said, ¡°I won¡¯t implicate innocent people.¡±


    Consort Xin was already satisfied with this answer. ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    Madam Xin stood at the side and did not do anything. She was wondering if the assassins had seeded at this time.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Madam Xin and knew what was on her mind. ¡°I¡¯ve already killed all the assassins you sent. They won¡¯te back. I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Stop immediately. 1 can pretend that nothing happened. If you¡¯re stubborn, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    Jing Hong was protecting the country at the front. These people were causing trouble at the back. If not for the fact that this woman had not caused any serious consequences and had been fooled by the man, she would have ended her life by now.


    Madam Xin couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. She looked at Chu Qingzhi in fear. ¡°You killed them?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, ¡°I did!¡±


    Madam Xin found it unbelievable. Those were the assassins from the Rui Mansion. They were all well-trained. How could they all be killed silently? ¡°You¡¯re lying to me. They¡¯re so powerful. How can a girl like you kill them?¡± Chu Qingzhi said unhurriedly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, 1 can bring you to see their corpses. Do you want to see them?¡±


    Madam Xin was afraid and took another step back¡­


    Ignoring Madam Xin, Chu Qingzhi walked over and helped Consort Xin up. ¡°Where exactly is the map ced at Tiannan Temple?¡±


    Consort Xin shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi left the nunnery and found the few people waiting for her under a locust tree.


    When Chu Qingning saw Chu Qingzhi return, she immediately went forward and said happily, ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at Chu Qingning. ¡°I¡¯ve made you worried.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok as long as you¡¯re back.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said to everyone, ¡°We can go and pick the herbs.¡± She looked at Lin Yingmin. ¡°Please bring them there, Young Master Lin.¡±


    Lin Yingmin nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingning grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Fifth Sister, aren¡¯t youing with us?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I have other things to do. Go back to the Chu Vige after you pick the herbs. We¡¯ll talk about the rest when 1e back.¡±


    Chu Qingning reminded, ¡°Thene back early.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, they split into two groups. Chu Qingning and the rest went to pick herbs while Chu Qingzhi rode her horse and rushed to Tiannan Temple.


    On the way, she sent a message to Tang Jinghong and asked him to rush to Tiannan Temple to find the map together. This map must not fall into the hands of the people in the eastern border.


    When Tang Jinghong saw Chu Qingzhi¡¯s message, he rushed to Tiannan Temple anxiously.


    From the capital to Tiannan Temple, it took only an hour and a half. From where Chu Qingzhi was, it would take two hours.


    Tang Jinghong arrived at Tiannan Temple first and immediately rented a small courtyard before going to the kitchen to cook for Chu Qingzhi.


    Many high-ranking officials and nobles from the capital came to offer incense. Due to the distance from the capital, these high-ranking officials and nobles would stay here for the night. There were many exquisite small courtyards built at the back of the mountain for these people.


    Chu Qingzhi got off the horse and looked up at Tiannan Temple.


    There were 99 steps leading up to Tiannan Temple. Tower pines were nted on both sides of the long stair.


    Tiannan Temple was built between three mountains. On the right, a huge waterfall that was three feet wide fell from the cliff. It was as beautiful as a painting.


    Chu Qingzhi retracted her gaze and walked up.


    The environment was very quiet. The sound of bells rang, making one feel calm.


    As a national temple, Tiannan Temple had always been very popr. Now it was evening, and there were still many peopleing and going at the entrance.


    Tang Jinghong called a young monk to wait at the entrance. He described Chu Qingzhi as very beautiful, with a ponytail adorned with a simple silver hairpin, wearing a light green dress. Basically, people would recognize her at first sight. The young monk, six or seven years old, with a shaved head and wearing a cute monk¡¯s robe, had a string of prayer beads hanging around his neck. He stared wide-eyed at the passing people.


    Suddenly, his gaze fell on a person who matched the description. He hurriedly walked up and bowed, ¡°Miss, are you Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi paused her steps, looked down at the young monk, his round face very cute, ¡°Did Tang Jinghong ask you to wait for me here?¡±


    The young monk widened his eyes in surprise, looking at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi touched the monk¡¯s bald head. The more she looked at him, the cuter he became. ¡°Because I know. Can you bring me to him?¡±


    The young monk tried his best to speak in a grown-up manner. ¡°Of course, 1 specially waited for you here.¡± Saying this, he led Chu Qingzhi towards Tang Jinghong¡¯s temporary residence.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen me before. How did you know I¡¯m Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    ¡°Benefactor Tang said you are very beautiful, and when I saw you, I would be able to identify you.¡± The words ¡°very beautiful¡± were emphasized by the young monk. Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but want to rub his face.


    This young monk was too cute. Chu Qingzhiughed. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The young monk waved his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    After passing through several corridors, a hall, and a few turns, they finally arrived at Tang Jinghong¡¯s temporary courtyard.


    The young monk stopped at the entrance of the small courtyard. ¡°Benefactor, we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Qingzhi smiled and thanked him. Then, she quickly walked into the small courtyard and went straight to the steaming kitchen.


    Tang Jinghong heard footsteps and went to wash his hands, preparing to go out to greet Chu Qingzhi. However, as soon as he washed his hands, Chu Qingzhi had already walked into the kitchen..

 Chapter 368 - 368: Cat and Mouse

    Chapter 368: Cat and Mouse


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Jinghong!¡± Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong, her eyes shining like stars, dazzling and beautiful.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up, he quickly stepped forward, gently embracing Chu Qingzhi, as if holding a precious treasure, his eyes sparkling, his voice gentle as water, ¡°Qingzhi!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arms encircled Tang Jinghong¡¯s waist, her face against his chest, ¡°Jinghong, I miss you.¡±


    Her voice was full of coquetry, something she would never do before, but in front of the person she liked, she unconsciously did so.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s heart pounded. He said softly, ¡°Qingzhi, 1 miss you too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s lips curved into a smile, ¡°How have you been during this time?¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked up at Tang Jinghong. ¡°Of course I want to hear the truth.¡±


    Tang Jinghong coughed lightly, using an adjective to describe life in the capital, ¡°Unbearable.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi teased, ¡°You¡¯re a general, life should befortable, right?¡±


    Tang Jinghong answered seriously, ¡°In theory, yes. But when I returned, I got involved in a case rted to the Minister of War. It seemed simple, but it was actually quite tricky. You see, as a military officer, investigating a case is not only unfamiliar to me but also 1 also have to face pressure from various sides, especially from those old ministers who can¡¯t wait to find fault with me.¡±


    In short, difficulties were plenty, and pleasing matters were few.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°My Jinghong is awesome, so you were assigned more tasks.¡±


    ¡°My Jinghong¡± made Tang Jinghong feel an indescribable joy. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss Chu Qingzhi¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qingzhi changed the topic. ¡°By the way, has there been any progress in helping Si Yingzong?¡±


    Tang Jinghong frowned slightly, ¡°His superior was executed, but there are no leads about this nephew. I also asked an already retired old constable to help me find it, but there¡¯s still no progress.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Tang Jinghong¡¯s back,forting, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±


    Tang Jinghong hugged Chu Qingzhi tightly. ¡°I know.¡±


    Suddenly, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s tone became urgent, ¡°Jinghong, did something burn?¡±


    He was still cooking. Tang Jinghong quickly let go of Chu Qingzhi and walked towards the kitchen stove. ¡°It¡¯s the braised rabbit 1 made for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood there looking at Tang Jinghong, a handsome general wearing an apron, cooking for her. The scene was simple but made her feel sweet.


    She approached and gently hugged Tang Jinghong from behind, ¡°Jinghong, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me.¡±


    Cooking was an ordinary thing, but for someone with Jinghong¡¯s status, in an era where gentlemen were often far from the kitchen, he was willing to cook. Perhaps only Jinghong would do this.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything for you,¡± Tang Jinghong said gently. ¡°On the other hand, you¡¯re a girl. Yet, you traveled all the way here. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard.¡± Chu Qingzhi pressed her face against Tang Jinghong¡¯s back. ¡°By the way, Jinghong, let me tell you about the map.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Okay, tell me. I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi told Tang Jinghong about Madam Xin and Consort Xin in detail.


    After Tang Jinghong heard this, he paused and said, ¡°This Lu Ziming is a character¡­¡±


    Although Lu Ziming was the son of a servant of the Xin family, he was chosen by the head of the Xin family as his son¡¯s studypanion because of his intelligence. No servant had ever been better than their young master, but Lu Ziming was an exception.


    Reading books led to ambition, and he wanted to be free from servitude, but the head of the Xin family, thinking he could control him, was unwilling to change his status as a servant, believing it would keep him under control.


    Little did he know how capable Lu Ziming could be.


    When Lu Ziming decided to leave the Xin family and sought refuge with the Lord of the eastern border, it caused quite a stir in the capital.


    The Lord of the eastern border took a fancy to a brothel girl and liked her very much. However, the brothel girl made a request. She wanted to stay in the pce.


    The pce was a ce where only the imperial consorts could live. This matter troubled the Lord of the eastern border for a while. It was not until Lu Ziming rmended that he could build a pce without viting the rules that the matter was resolved.


    The lord of the eastern border gave Lu Ziming three months to build a pce.


    He was so clever that he actually built the pce of the Daling Dynasty¡¯s enemy country. Using the enemy country¡¯s pce to amodate a brothel girl. From thete emperor to themoners, everyone approved of his doing.


    He was the first person to build a pce among the people. Not only did he not get punished, but he was also praised.


    Impressed, Prince Dongling promoted him, changed his status from a servant to a subordinate. He became an important figure, managing all affairs in the mansion of the Lord of the eastern border.


    Chu Qingzhi raised a question, ¡°If Lu Ziming is a subordinate of the Lord of the eastern border, why does he need the map? Could it be that the Lord of the eastern border also has ulterior motives?¡±


    Tang Jinghong shook his head slowly, reluctant to draw conclusions without evidence, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he has ulterior motives, but 1 know people will change.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°True.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s eat first. After eating, we¡¯ll look for the map. Once we find the map, Lu Ziming¡¯s n will fall t.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t say more, helping to set the table for dinner.


    Tang Jinghong prepared many delicious dishes for Chu Qingzhi. As they ate, Chu Qingzhi forgot her troubles, and Jinghong¡¯s principle was not to talk about serious matters until the meal was over.


    Tang Jinghong saw Chu Qingzhi rxing and smiled. He continuously picked up food for her, taking care of her.


    After finishing their meal, the night had already fallen.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong changed into night clothes and flew out of the courtyard, starting to search for the map.


    As they started their actions, others also began to move. Tonight, Tiannan Temple was quite lively.


    Tiannan Temple was big, with hundreds of halls. Searching for a map within such arge area was undoubtedly difficult.


    As soon as they stepped out, they saw a dark figure sh by. The two quickly chased after.


    The other party also noticed Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong, and upon seeing the two catching up, immediately hid. In the darkness, the cat-and-mouse game began.


    But how can a mouse hide from a cat?


    In the end, the man in ck was blocked by Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi in a corridor.


    The man in ck didn¡¯t ept his fate. He nced at Chu Qingzhi and then at Tang Jinghong, thinking that it should be easier to attack Chu Qingzhi..


    Drawing his long sword, he leaped forward,unching an attack towards Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi slightly leaned to the side, lightly tapping the tip of the sword with her fingers. The man in ck instantly felt a numbness throughout his body, falling to his knees with no resistance left.


    Tang Jinghong asked sternly, ¡°Who sent you?¡±

 Chapter 369 - 369: Map of the Palace

    Chapter 369: Map of the Pce


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After some questioning, the two learned that the man in ck was sent by Madam Xin.


    ¡°Looks like this woman still hasn¡¯t given up!¡± Chu Qingzhi was a little annoyed. She had already made it so clear, but that stupid woman still insisted on courting death.


    ¡°Qingzhi, calm down. Prince Rui is no longer around. The sudden death of a concubine will not attract anyone¡¯s attention.¡± Tang Jinghong held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with her when we get back!¡± Chu Qingzhi was really angry.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Tang Jinghong agreed. Then, he waved the sword in his hand and dealt with the man in ck.


    The two of them continued to search for the map, but after searching for two hours, they did not even find anything. The two of them could not help but feel discouraged.


    Tang Jinghong pulled Chu Qingzhi, who was about to go to the next hall to look for a map. ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s ask the abbot?¡±


    ¡°The abbot?¡± Chu Qingzhi thought about it. It was a reasonable approach. They were currently wandering like headless flies. At this rate, they might not find anything even by daybreak. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The abbot¡¯s meditation room was still lit up. There were waves of peaceful chanting. The abbot was doing the evening ss. After that, he would go to sleep.


    Tang Jinghong went forward and knocked on the door gently. ¡°Abbot, I¡¯m Tang Jinghong. 1 have something to ask you.¡±


    The abbot, showing some courtesy to Tang Jinghong, opened the door. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    He got up and opened the door. He walked out and bowed to the two of them. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you know of a map?¡±


    The abbot, renowned for his high status, had grown up in the Tiannan Temple. He wouldn¡¯t undertake any action against the Dating Dynasty¡¯s interests. ¡°A map?¡± The abbot pondered, furrowing his brow. ¡°I¡¯ve heard mention of a map from my master, but only once, and that was decades ago.¡±


    This dampened the hope that had red in the hearts of the two.


    Tang Jinghong asked anxiously, ¡°Abbot, do you know where this map is now?¡±


    The abbot shook his head. ¡°When my master passed away, he didn¡¯t say anything about it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked in another way, ¡°Abbot, are your master¡¯s belongings still here?¡±


    The abbot nced at Chu Qingzhi, a momentary surprise shing in his eyes. This girl¡­ was extraordinary. He then looked at Tang Jinghong and smiled. Apatible pair, indeed. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    With that, he turned and walked towards the right direction.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong looked at each other and followed.


    They passed through a corridor, turned a corner, and arrived at the door of another meditation room.


    The abbot pushed open the door, turning to the two. ¡°This is where my master lived, and all his belongings are here. Come in and search.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thanked him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The abbot, insightful, replied, ¡°General Tang, you won¡¯t visitte at night for a trivial matter. Although I am not an official, I am also concerned about the people. 1 hope 1 can help you a little.¡±


    He walked in, lit a candle, dispelling the darkness in the room. ¡°Let¡¯s search together.¡±


    The room was simple, with minimal furnishings¡ªjust a small bed, ayer of gray cloth on it, a set of tables and chairs beside the window. On the wall hung an image of Buddha, and on the floor rested a meditation cushion. In the corner, there was an empty, old wardrobe.


    Chu Qingzhi swept the room with her divine sense, examining every corner, but found no trace of the map.


    Chu Qingzhi frowned. Did she miss something? Or was the map the other party mentioned different from an ordinary map?


    Chu Qingzhi pushed open the window. With her arms crossed in front of her chest, she looked out of the window quietly, deep in thought.


    Tang Jinghong picked up a scripture book and was about to read it when he saw Chu Qingzhi pushing the window open. He looked at her. ¡°Qingzhi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just thinking. Continue searching.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Jinghong retracted his gaze and opened the scripture¡­


    ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯ve already searched many ces, but we can¡¯t find it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Is the map really in Tiannan Temple?¡±


    ¡°Could she be lying to us?¡±


    The one they called ¡°Brother¡± did not speak. He frowned and thought for a moment. After a while, he asked, ¡°Tang Jinghong is also looking for the map?¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    ¡°Some of you, keep an eye on Tang Jinghong. If they find the map, snatch it.


    The rest, continue searching.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Not long after, Chu Qingzhi saw many people flying over. She was very unhappy. She couldn¡¯t even find the map, yet so many people came to covet it. Damn it!


    She flew out of the window and killed everyone who came to snoop.


    The abbot bowed. ¡°Temple is sacrednd. Miss, please don¡¯t stain it with blood.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi flew back from the window and pped her hands with a smile. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no blood. It¡¯s especially clean.¡±


    The abbot didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Two hourster¡­


    Tang Jinghong and the abbot had already turned the meditation room upside down. They were just short of digging three feet into the ground.


    Three feet into the ground?


    A thought shed across Chu Qingzhi¡¯s mind. Then, she squatted on the ground and searched. She found a tree branch and knocked on the ground bit by bit. Suddenly, there was a strange sounding from a floor tile.


    Tang Jinghong and the abbot heard it too¡­


    Chu Qingzhi pried up the floor tiles, and oil paper appeared below. She looked again and saw that the oil paper was wrapped around something square.


    Chu Qingzhi picked up the thing and quickly peeled off the oil paper. A sandalwood box appeared in her eyes. This box was hidden so well. Could the map be in this box?


    She studied the box, then opened it.


    There was a folded piece of paper in the box. The paper was yellowed and there were sporadic mold spots. It was obvious that it was very old.


    Chu Qingzhi took out the paper and unfolded it. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Jinghong, look.¡±


    Tang Jinghong had already seen it. He said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s really a map.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood up and ced the map on the table. She moved the candle over to take a closer look¡­


    The person who drew the map had a good foundation in drawing. The lines on the paper were dense, but they were not messy. The buildings, aisles, and pavilions were all clearly disyed.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Jinghong, this is not just the map of a corner, but the entire pce.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°It¡¯s indeed the entire pce.¡±


    ¡°How bold. He actually dared to draw a map of the entire pce.¡± As Chu Qingzhi spoke, she searched for the secret passage that Madam Xin mentioned. After a while, Chu Qingzhi locked onto the Emperor¡¯s bedroom¡­ the Heart-nourishing Hall..

 Chapter 370 - 370: Feng Shui Treasure Land

    Chapter 370: Feng Shui Treasure Land


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The abbot tacitly left the meditation room. He was indeed a master, not sticking his nose into things he shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Jinghong, the Yongxin Hall is one end of the secret passage¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi pointed on the map, moving her finger for quite a while before stopping at a location outside the imperial pce.


    ¡°This is the moat.¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s gaze fell on the spot where Chu Qingzhi¡¯s finger stopped. After careful thinking, he said, ¡°Next to the moat, there¡¯s a stone as big as a bed. The location is quite secluded, just where your finger is pointing. It¡¯s suitable as the exit for the secret passage.¡±


    Curious, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Such a big stone, hasn¡¯t anyone been curious about it?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Of course, someone tried to push that big stone before, but thete emperor said it was an auspicious stone. He issued an edict to keep people away, saying that it was to protect the country¡¯s fortune. So, the big stone has never been touched ever since.¡±


    Chu Qingzhimented, ¡°Thete emperor was quite smart.¡±


    Having met thete emperor, Tang Jinghong agreed, ¡°Thete emperor was indeed smart, but he passed away early. Otherwise, the Dating Dynasty wouldn¡¯t be in such chaos.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Everyone is coveting the throne. How can it not be chaotic?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s gaze focused on the map. Suddenly, he had a thought. ¡°Qingzhi, you are skilled in drawing. Can you help me with something?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Of course, what do you need?¡±


    Lowering his voice to ensure only Chu Qingzhi could hear, Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I¡¯ll find an old piece of paper, and you help me draw a part of the map. Aren¡¯t they after this map? We¡¯ll give it to them.¡±


    Understanding Tang Jinghong¡¯s intention, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°You n to use a ruse?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi praised, ¡°Smart.¡± She said, ¡°Jinghong, go and ask the abbot for a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone. I have a way to make the paper old.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Okay, wait for me for a while.¡±


    Soon, Tang Jinghong returned with a brush, ink, paper, inkstone, and a few candles. After lighting all the candles, he let Chu Qingzhi start drawing.


    ¡°Brother, all the people we sent out are gone.¡±


    The man addressed as brother frowned, ¡°No news at all? How could that be?¡±


    His subordinate stammered, uncertain how to exin. Finally, he mumbled, ¡°Just like that, gone.¡±


    The man red at his subordinate. ¡°Take me there.¡±


    His subordinate hurriedly said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Behind arge tree, a person was sitting against it. The man approached for an examination, finding the person lifeless. There were no injuries, just dead.


    ¡°Is he poisoned?¡±


    ¡°No, if it were poison, they would usually vomit ck blood. They showed no symptoms, just seemed to have fallen asleep and died.¡±


    Regardless of the reason, killing so many of their brothers at once was unforgivable!


    The man¡¯s expression turned fierce, ¡°Go, set up an ambush on a must-pass route. If Tang Jinghong and his people can¡¯t find the map, we won¡¯t either. If they find it, we¡¯ll just snatch it from them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi drew the map, making half of it true and half false. The pce hall she drew was close to the corner of the cold pce, with fewer guards. cing the secret passage there would make it more believable. Then, she drew an imaginary secret passage.


    Putting down the brush, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Jinghong, do you see anything that needs modification?¡±


    Tang Jinghong carefully examined the map, ¡°It¡¯s perfect. No need for any changes.¡± Afterward, he couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Qingzhi, your drawing skills are even better than those renowned artists.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi chuckled, ¡°If you need help in this aspect in the future, you can always find me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Chu Qingzhi waved her hand over the map, and a burst of light emanated from her palm. The map visibly aged until it looked exactly like the one they had found.


    Tang Jinghong watched in fascination. Every time Qingzhi used her special ability, it felt magical to him.


    Chu Qingzhi withdrew her hand, ¡°It¡¯s done, Jinghong.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi, will you hurt yourself when doing this?¡± Tang Jinghong had wanted to ask this question for a while, but he hesitated due to concerns. Now that their rtionship had improved, he couldn¡¯t resist asking.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry.¡± Chu Qingzhi was a bit nervous. She had been looking for an opportunity to tell Tang Jinghong her secret, but she hadn¡¯t found the right time. Additionally, she had concerns. Despite Jinghong¡¯s open-mindedness, he was still a person from ancient times. What if he couldn¡¯t ept concepts like soul possession or transmigration?


    Tang Jinghong was reassured. He put away the map and, with Chu Qingzhi, returned to their courtyard.


    ¡°There are still two hours until dawn. Qingzhi, go get some rest. I¡¯ll wake you up in the morning.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, approached Tang Jinghong, and hugged him, ¡°Good night.¡±


    As Chu Qingzhi stepped back, Tang Jinghong reached out, embraced her waist, kissed her, and then let go. ¡°Good night.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pursed her lips and smiled before returning to her room.


    Tang Jinghong stood on the spot and waited for Chu Qingzhi to enter the room and close the door before leaving.


    As the sun rose, the sleeping earth gradually awakened. Birds perched on branches chirped incessantly.


    A young monk shook his head and swayed toward Tang Jinghong¡¯s courtyard. When he reached the courtyard door, he widened his eyes to peek inside. ¡°Huh? Not awake yet?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t woken up; Tang Jinghong was in the kitchen preparing breakfast, and Chu Qingzhi had gone to the back mountain to collect medicinal herbs. From the front, the small courtyard seemed quiet.


    Chu Qingzhi had initially gone out to get some fresh air but unexpectedly found many medicinal herbs growing on the cliff. Some of them were useful for their cattle, so she decided to pick them.


    Tiannan Temple upied four mountains and had stood for thousands of years, an absolute feng shui treasurend.


    The three surrounding mountains were all precious, but they are extremely steep, making it impossible for ordinary people to pass through. Consequently, no one usually ventured there to collect herbs.


    If someone were to approach the mountains, they would witness a fairy-like young woman leisurely cing herbs into a basket.


    In a short time, Chu Qingzhi collected a full basket of herbs and even found some wild fruits. She wasn¡¯t sure about the taste of the wild fruits, but they looked appealing.


    Chu Qingzhi was not greedy. She picked a basket of herbs and returned.


    As she approached the courtyard door, she happened to see the young monk peeking around. She stopped, cleared her throat twice, ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡±


    The young monk immediately turned around, seeing Chu Qingzhi. He offered a big smile, his round face turning into a smiling bun, adorable as can be. ¡°Miss Chu, howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi also smiled at the young monk.. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 371 - 371: Sudden Event

    Chapter 371: Sudden Event


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The young monk touched his shaved head cutely and said, ¡°The vegetarian meal is ready. I came to tell you and invite you to eat.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to the kitchen, ¡°Someone has already prepared the meal.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The little monk seemed a bit disappointed, lowered his head, and said, ¡°Then, 1¡¯11 take my leave.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t bear to see the young monk disappointed, so she quickly stopped him, ¡°How about I eat two portions?¡±


    The young monk immediately became happy again. ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 go get it for you.¡±


    How could Chu Qingzhi bear to let a child bring her breakfast? She hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to get it.¡±


    The young monk said happily, ¡°Ok.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi put down the basket and informed Tang Jinghong before following the young monk to the dining hall.


    In the morning, with the birds singing and the air fresh, they walked along the shaded paths. Many visitors resided in the temple, and as they walked, they saw people heading towards the dining hall¡ªmen, women, old, young, a diverse group.


    The young monk tugged at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sleeve and said in a childish voice, ¡°Miss Chu, our vegetarian food is very delicious. You have to eat moreter.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The dining hall was filled with the aroma of steamed buns and bread, enticing appetites.


    Chu Qingzhi took a sniff. ¡°It smells quite good.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± The young monk said proudly, ¡°First Master made breakfast today. His culinary skills are the best, so I called you over to eat.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As they entered the dining hall, it felt like an ancient cafeteria. Long tables were lined with various vegetarian dishes: steamed buns, bread, stuffed tofu, noodles, potato cakes, rice cakes, and white porridge.


    In the middle of the hall, there were tables and chairs where some people were already seated, eating and chatting, creating a lively atmosphere.


    The young monk brought Chu Qingzhi to the long table with food, looking up at her with a generous smile, ¡°Miss Chu, what would you like? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was curious, ¡°Why are you so kind to me?¡±


    The young monk¡¯s expression turned a bit sad. ¡°Because you look like my mother.¡±


    It seemed like many of the temple¡¯s children were orphans. Chu Qingzhi gently touched the back of the young monk¡¯s head, ¡°1¡¯11e back to see you. 1¡¯11 even have the eagle bring you food. How about that?¡±


    The young monk was surprised. ¡°You can make an eagle listen to you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll show youter, okay?¡±


    The young monk nodded heavily, looking forward to it. ¡°Okay.¡±


    At this moment, a bowl fell to the ground with a ng behind them. It shattered into pieces and sttered everywhere.


    Then a person fell off the stool and fell to the ground, unconscious.


    ng, ng¡­ Immediately after, people fell to the ground one after another for no reason. The entire hall immediately fell into panic. The screams of the girls and the cries of the children made the hall even more chaotic¡­


    Chu Qingzhi pulled the young monk to the edge. Something was clearly wrong. She would see what was going on first. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    The young nodded and appeared very calm. ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ve seen more dead people!¡±


    This made Chu Qingzhi¡¯s heart skip a beat. Did this little fellow get picked up from the pile of dead people by the monks in this temple?


    Just as Chu Qingzhi was about to say something, a group of men stood up from the corner. Each of them held a sword, and their bodies were filled with killing intent and their eyes were fierce¡­


    One of them said, ¡°Call Tang Jinghong over. Isn¡¯t he the general who cares about the world? 1 want to see if he will use the map to exchange for the antidote.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked over. These people were the group of people who searched for the map in the temple with themst night. She didn¡¯t expect them to reveal themselves.


    A monk ran out quickly with cold sweat on his forehead, afraid that everyone would die if he waste.


    Most of the people in the hall had fainted. A small number of people who had yet to eat breakfast were still standing. When they heard this, their flustered hearts calmed down.


    The young monk looked up at Chu Qingzhi but didn¡¯t say anything. He just watched attentively.


    Chu Qingzhi wanted to ask the young monk what he was looking at, but the hall was extremely quiet now. When she spoke, she would attract the other party¡¯s attention, so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    The young monk retracted his gaze and gently hugged Chu Qingzhi. He missed his mother so much.


    Chu Qingzhi patted the young monk¡¯s back andforted him silently.


    After Tang Jinghong heard the monk¡¯s words, he rushed to the dining hall without a word.


    Tang Jinghong walked into the dinning hall calmly and swept his gaze across. Seeing that Chu Qingzhi was unharmed, he turned his attention to the culprit.


    His gaze was cold and sharp, and his voice was filled with killing intent. ¡°What condition? Tell me!¡±


    Thinking they had the upper hand, the leader of the group arrogantly replied, ¡°Give us the map, and we¡¯ll give you the antidote.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    The man said fiercely, ¡°Then they will all die, and you will be the culprit who killed them!¡±


    Tang Jinghong sneered, ¡°Funny. ording to your logic, 1 be the culprit even if I didn¡¯t poison them. Meanwhile, you, who actually poisoned them, became their savior?¡±


    Seeing that they couldn¡¯t suppress Tang Jinghong¡¯s aura, the man became agitated, ¡°No matter what you say, if you don¡¯t hand over the map today, there¡¯s no chance for any of them to survive.¡±


    A woman beside him knelt down in front of Tang Jinghong. ¡°General Tang, please save my husband.¡±


    Then, another person knelt down¡­


    ¡°General Tang, please save my son.¡±


    ¡°General Tang, please save my wife.¡±


    These voices rose and fell, followed by sobs¡­


    Tang Jinghong looked around and took out a map from his pocket. He pretended to be very unwilling and helpless. Then, he threw the map over. ¡°Give me the antidote.¡±


    The man immediately threw the antidote to Tang Jinghong. ¡°General Tang, thank you.¡± Then, he quickly left.


    They had originally nned to kill Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi, but they were afraid that they might not be Tang Jinghong¡¯s match, so someone came up with this n.


    However, from the looks of it, it was going quite smoothly.


    After obtaining the map, the few of them did not dare to dy for a moment and immediately returned to report.


    On Tang Jinghong¡¯s side, he gave the antidote to the monk and asked him to detoxify everyone. After dealing with the matter in the dining hall, he brought Chu Qingzhi back to the courtyard.


    In the end, Chu Qingzhi did not get to eat the vegetarian food that smelled especially fragrant..

 Chapter 372 - 372: Rumors

    Chapter 372: Rumors


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi with tenderness, ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ll escort you back to the vige, and then return to the capital.¡±


    Considering the time needed, it would take about three hours from here to the Chu family vige and another four hours from the vige back to the capital. ¡°Alright, but you should rest overnight in the Chu family vige before leaving,¡± Chu Qingzhi suggested.


    Understanding that Chu Qingzhi cared for him, Tang Jinghong obediently agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After tidying up, they left the courtyard and went to bid farewell to the abbot.


    The abbot showed great courtesy to the two, not only meeting them but also expressing concern. This made the other visitors who wished to meet the abbot envious.


    The young monk was waiting at the temple¡¯s entrance, ncing inside from time to time. This time, when he looked, his bright ck eyes lit up. ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked in front of the young monk. ¡°Little fellow, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The young monk held out his small hand. ¡°I want to give this to you.¡±


    In his hand was a string of prayer beads. They varied in size, roughly carved, and seemed quite rough, but each bead was intricately carved with the character fortune.


    Chu Qingzhi lowered her head to look at the prayer beads, ¡°Isn¡¯t this too precious?¡±


    The young monk shook his head, looking at Chu Qingzhi with earnest eyes and a tender voice, ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t forget me, ok?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt a twinge of heartache. She extended her hand to the young monk, ¡°Then help me put it on. This way, whenever I see the prayer beads, 1¡¯11 think of you.¡±


    The young monk smiled, ¡°Sure.¡± Carefully, he ced the prayer beads on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s wrist. ¡°I asked the abbot to bless these beads, and I chanted prayers for nine days. They will protect you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a gift too.¡±


    She reached out and plucked a leaf. She ced it by her lips and blew it. A momentter, a mighty eagle flew over.


    Chu Qingzhi stretched out her arm, and the eaglended on it.


    She gently tapped the eagle¡¯s forehead and patted the young monk¡¯s shoulder. The eagle flew over and stood on the monk¡¯s shoulder.


    Chu Qingzhi touched the eagle¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°This eagle will always be by your side in the future. Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like it very much. From now on, this eagle will be my friend.¡± The young monk was extremely happy, and the expression on his face was as bright as the sun.


    Chu Qingzhi said in a coaxing tone, ¡°It only listens to you. You have to take good care of it.¡±


    The monk nodded. ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    Seeing that the monk¡¯s attention was attracted by the eagle, Chu Qingzhi took the opportunity to say, ¡°We have to leave now. I¡¯lle and see you when I¡¯m free.¡±


    The young monk waved at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss Chu, take care.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong got on the horse and left.


    The young monk stood at the entrance and looked in the direction Chu Qingzhi had left for a long time.


    At Prince Rui¡¯s mansion.


    The man hurried back to Prince Rui¡¯s mansion and handed the map to Madam Xin, ¡°Madam Xin, here is the map you wanted.¡±


    Madam Xin was very surprised. ¡°Did it go so smoothly?¡±


    The man thought to himself that if Tang Jinghong¡¯s gaze could kill, they would have been reduced to ashes. However, it was still smooth. He told Madam Xin the process of obtaining the map.


    When Madam Xin heard the ins and outs, she immediately dispelled her worries. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. The reward is ready. Go and split it.¡±


    The man cupped his fists. ¡°Thank you, Madam Xin.¡±


    Madam Xin ced the map in the ce she thought was the most secretive. Then, she went to the study to write to Lu Ziming and told him that she had the map.


    ¡°Ziming, we¡¯ll meet soon, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so looking forward to it!¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    An elderly woman in brown hurried into the Chu family vige, calling out, ¡°Qingyu¡­¡±


    Li Qingyu was baking bread and was extremely busy. However, when she heard the anxious voice, she quickly washed her hands and walked out. She did not expect the person to be the children¡¯s third aunt¡­ Chu Fangxia.


    Li Qingyu smiled and went forward. ¡°Third Aunt, why are you here?¡±


    Chu Fangxia married into the Xu Vige, which was also the vige where Matchmaker Xu came from.


    Instead of answering, Chu Fangxia, with a serious expression, asked, ¡°Qingyu, a while ago, did Matchmaker Xue to talk about marriage for Qingning? Did you refuse?¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded, feeling very puzzled. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Fangxia said, ¡°Oh dear, now, Matchmaker Xu is spreading rumors about you and Qingning everywhere. I heard it and couldn¡¯t stand it, so I came here specifically to tell you.¡±


    Li Qingyu¡¯s face darkened. She was very unhappy. ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Chu Fangxia furrowed her brows. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had something to ask of Li Qingyu, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to talk about these things, ¡°She said you look down on others, preferring the rich over the poor. She even said you are delusional, wanting to marry your daughter to the young master from the county. It¡¯s utterly unpleasant.¡±


    Li Qingyu¡¯s face darkened, ¡°That matchmaker is shameless. I only said I wanted to keep Qingning at home for another two years. I¡¯ve never said or shown any disrespect towards others or preferred the rich over the poor. Shepletely fabricated this, it¡¯s outrageous!¡±


    Chu Fangxia was very concerned, ¡°Qingyu, the rumors have spread throughout the surrounding viges. You need to find a way to stop it, or Qingning¡¯s reputation might be ruined.¡±


    At this moment, Li Qingyu really wanted to give Matchmaker Xu a good beating, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Xu Vige and find her.¡±


    Li Qingyu gathered a few women known for their quarrelsome skills in the vige and went to the Xu Vige.


    At the same time, at thekeside of Yunfei School, a few students were chatting.


    Ji Hongshan said teasingly, ¡°Brother Xu, I heard that your family arranged a marriage for you some time ago. How is it?¡±


    Xu Jizhou¡¯s face darkened for a moment. Then, a trace of anger shed across his eyes. He said unhappily, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    Ji Hongshan smiled and said, ¡°How is that possible? Brother Xu is a talented man with a bright future. You get to choose girls. Which girl dares to refuse you?¡±


    Xu Jizhou felt bitter. ¡°Shees from a wealthy family.¡±


    Ji Hongshan paused. ¡°A girl from the county?¡±


    Xu Jizhou picked up a rock and threw it into the water. He seemed to be venting. ¡°No, from a vige.¡±


    Ji Hongshan was puzzled. ¡°No matter how rich the vigers are, how rich can they be?¡±


    Xu Jizhou became even angrier. ¡°How would I know? Her family does business. By the way, her sister is Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    Ji Hongshan was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the person is Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sister?¡±


    Xu Jizhou¡¯s tone was very bad. He was unwilling and helpless. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ji Hongshan said, ¡°She has a baroness as her sister. It¡¯s normal for her to be a little arrogant.¡±


    Xu Jizhou was indignant.. ¡°Am I very bad?¡±

 Chapter 373 - 373: Brawl

    Chapter 373: Brawl


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Brother Xu, have you met Chu Qingning?¡± Ji Hongshan, seeing Xu Jizhou¡¯s reaction, was a bit puzzled. What was he dissatisfied with?


    Jiang Zhaoyong walked by, overheard the name Chu Qingning, and stopped sensitively. He hid behind a nearby tree, silently listening.


    Xu Jizhou replied straightforwardly, ¡°No.¡±


    Ji Hongshan was confused, ¡°Then why are you upset? Is it because she rejected you?¡± That was likely the case¡ªgetting rejected hurts one¡¯s pride.


    Xu Jizhou tossed another stone into theke and angrily replied, ¡°Since ancient times, marriage has always been decided by one¡¯s parents. What right did she have to say no?¡±


    Ji Hongshan continued, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the girl¡¯s parents¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish the sentence, but the implied meaning was clear: her parents didn¡¯t like Xu Jizhou. Of course, no one would say that outright.


    Xu Jizhou turned around and red at Ji Hongshan. ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible!¡± Jiang Zhaoyong picked up where Ji Hongshan left off, ¡°Chu Qingning¡¯s parents are easygoing and amiable. If the marriage proposal was rejected, it¡¯s definitely your fault.¡±


    He was secretly d that Xu Jizhou was rejected because he had discussed with his parents to propose marriage to Chu Qingning in March.


    He thought narcissistically that Qingning must have him in her heart, which was why she rejected Xu Jizhou.


    Xu Jizhou looked at Jiang Zhaoyong and narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean by my fault?¡±


    Ignoring any niceties, Jiang Zhaoyong pointed out, ¡°You¡¯re not good-looking, have no money, and no notable talents. Chu Qingning will be a doctor in the future. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of her?¡±


    The more Xu Jizhou heard, the darker his expression became. When Jiang Zhaoyong finished, he retorted, ¡°Is a girl¡¯s ce not at home, taking care of her parents-inw, husband, and children?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong clicked his tongue. ¡°If she marries you, will she be able to be the Young Madam? Do you have money?¡±


    Xu Jizhou was furious. ¡°Everyone is like this. Why should she be an exception?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong smiled. ¡°This is why Qingning doesn¡¯t like you. You think too highly of yourself.¡±


    Xu Jizhou gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong was calm andposed. ¡°What about me? Chu Qingning will travel in the future to increase her knowledge and improve her medical skills. Will you support her?¡±


    Xu Jizhou retorted, ¡°If she¡¯s married, then she should stay at home obediently and take care of her inws and children. Why does she want to travel? Why do women need to learn so much? It¡¯s a waste of time and energy.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong stared at Xu Jizhou for a while and said, ¡°With just these few words, you will never be able to marry Qingning. You are not worthy of her!¡±


    Xu Jizhou was furious. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong waved at Xu Jizhou and turned to leave. He said, ¡°1 think it¡¯s a waste of time to talk to you. If I have the time, I might as well practice my guqin.¡±


    Xu Jizhou was fuming with anger. He red at Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s back, and his eyes burned with fire. What right did he have to criticize him? Was he better than him?


    Ji Hongshan and the others stood silently at the side, not daring to say anything else. Otherwise, they would definitely be beaten up.


    Xu Vige.


    Li Qingyu was furious. She rushed into the Xu vige aggressively with her people and found Matchmaker Xu, who was gossiping. ¡°Matchmaker Xu, how dare you!¡±


    When Matchmaker Xu saw Li Qingyu, she immediately felt guilty. However, on the surface, she rolled her eyes and said meanly, ¡°Yo! 1 was wondering who it was. Why? Is your daughter unable to get married ande to beg me to give her a marriage? Let me tell you, it¡¯s toote now!¡±


    Li Qingyu immediately retorted, ¡°Your daughter is the one who can¡¯t get married! Even if my daughter can¡¯t get married, it¡¯s not for you to worry.¡±


    Matchmaker Xu secretly scolded Li Qingyu for looking for trouble. ¡°Then why are you looking for me?¡±


    Li Qingyu suppressed her anger. ¡°Why are you talking bad about my Qingning everywhere?¡±


    Matchmaker Xu coldly retorted, ¡°Good news doesn¡¯t go beyond the door, but bad news travels a thousand miles. Who has the time to gossip about your family? Don¡¯t make baseless usations!¡±


    Li Qingyu really wanted to go up and tear Matchmaker Xu¡¯s mouth apart. She could not suppress her anger anymore. ¡°Then tell me how those words spread!¡±


    Matchmaker Xu rolled her eyes in disdain and said disapprovingly, ¡°How would I know how it spread? Anyway, your family is like that. If it spreads, so be it. What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Matchmaker Xu, you¡¯re going too far!¡± Li Qingyu shouted. Her temper had always been gentle, but at this moment, her eyes were red with anger.


    Matchmaker Xu nced at Li Qingyu from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Li Qingyu, don¡¯t be shameless. At that time, 1 came to talk to you nicely. What did you say? You said that your family is rich now. How can ordinary people be worthy of your daughter? That Xu family¡¯s child is too poor and not worthy of marrying your daughter.¡±


    Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pped Matchmaker Xu¡¯s foul mouth!


    ¡°Matchmaker Xu, i didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. Fortunately, 1 didn¡¯t agree to this marriage. Otherwise, my Qingning would suffer for the rest of her life.¡±


    Matchmaker Xu covered her face, feeling a burning pain. A few moments of dazeter, she realized that Li Qingyu had hit her. How could Li Qingyu, usually calm and timid, dared to hit people?


    Pushed to her limit, even a rabbit would bite, let alone a person!


    ¡°Li Qingyu!¡± Matchmaker Xu squeezed out the words from between her teeth. ¡°How dare you hit me!¡±


    Li Qingyu clenched her hand that had struck Matchmaker Xu. It was her first time hitting someone, but Matchmaker Xu was truly infuriating, and Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡°I hit you, so what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to death!¡± Matchmaker Xu rushed towards Li Qingyu.


    Li Qingyu wasn¡¯t afraid. She was half a head taller than Matchmaker Xu, and her body was sturdy. Matchmaker Xu was not her match.


    After Matchmaker Xu rushed over, she started fighting with Matchmaker Xu. During the process, she pped Matchmaker Xu a few more times, but Matchmaker Xu did not gain any advantage.


    Seeing that the two of them were fighting more and more fiercely, the women who hade with Li Qingyu to help hurriedly went forward to pull them back.


    However, the woman from the Xu vige thought that they were here to help fight Matchmaker Xu. Naturally, the vigers would not sit back and do nothing. Therefore, they joined the fight to help Matchmaker Xu and it turned into a chaotic brawl.


    When Chu Qingning arrived with Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong, they happened to see this chaotic scene.


    The three of them didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Chu Qingzhi went forward and waved her hand, pushing two sides apart. She hurriedly walked towards Li Qingyu.


    Chu Qingzhi asked with concern, ¡°Mother, are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Li Qingyu¡¯s hair was in a mess, and her clothes were a little disheveled. Matchmaker Xu had pinched her twice, but it was nothing. She was a little embarrassed to be seen like this by her daughter..

 Chapter 374 - 374: Key Figure

    Chapter 374: Key Figure


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Even Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t expect her usually mild-mannered mother to lead a group brawl. She couldn¡¯t help but find it somewhat amusing and exasperating at the same time. ¡°Mother, go rest on the side. 1¡¯11 handle the rest!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had a tiring journey. Rest well. 1 can handle this,¡± Li Qingyu said, pulling Chu Qingzhi to Tang Jinghong¡¯s side.


    As a mother, it was her duty to protect her daughter. She also didn¡¯t want to involve Qingzhi in this mess. Matchmaker Xu¡¯s character was too despicable. What if she spoke ill of Qingzhi too?


    Matchmaker Xu was in a miserable state after the fight. Her hair was disheveled, and she looked like a madwoman. Her clothes were pulled askew, and one of her shoes was missing. Her face bore several red and swollen handprints, making her look utterly disheveled.


    Fuming, she retorted, ¡°Li Qingyu, you¡¯ve raised some good daughters. Whoever marries them marries a jinx!¡±


    Annoyed, Tang Jinghong spoke up, his tone cold, ¡°When Qingzhi is out helping the Imperial Court and the officials, serving the country and the people, defending the nation, you are here using her of being arrogant. Shame on you.¡±


    The imposing aura struck Matchmaker Xu like a sword, causing her to step back a few paces, her heart pounding. She dared not look at the person who spoke. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong continued, ¡°When your vige faced drought and water shortages, if it weren¡¯t for Qingzhi searching for water sources for you, would you have had water to drink?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Qingzhi risking her life to pray for rain, you might have all perished by now. Do you still have the chance to pick a fight?¡±


    Matchmaker Xu lowered her head. This was an undeniable fact. She couldn¡¯t refute a single word.


    The other vigers from Xu Vige also hung their heads in guilt.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s stern gaze swept across them. ¡°In my opinion, women can also choose the life they want and the person they want to marry. Matchmakers can introduce and guide, but they can¡¯t force marriages.¡±


    ¡°You are also parents. How would you feel if someone spoke ill of your children in the same way?¡±


    The vigers of Xu Vige hung their heads even lower.


    Chu Qingning looked up at Tang Jinghong. In an instant, his image in her heart elevated significantly. The person her fifth sister had set her eyes on was indeed extraordinary. His words were well-spoken.


    A faint smile appeared in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes. Jinghong was truly a leader. In just a few sentences, he managed to handle a group of madwomen. Quite impressive.


    Matchmaker Xu hesitated for a moment and then mumbled, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean for things to turn out like this. I initially wanted to do a good thing¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong intensified his tone, putting psychological pressure on Matchmaker Xu. ¡°The situation hasn¡¯t escted too much yet. There¡¯s still a chance to salvage it.¡±


    Matchmaker Xu nced at Tang Jinghong. ¡°Then¡­ what should 1 do?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said solemnly, ¡°Apologize and rify the facts to everyone.¡±


    Matchmaker Xu took a few steps toward Li Qingyu. ¡°Sister Qingyu, 1 was wrong in this matter. 1¡¯11 go and exin the truth to everyone. I promise to rify everything within a day. 1 won¡¯t speak ill of Qingning again in the future.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t yield this time, the two families would be archenemies. Thinking about it, Chu Qingzhi had also helped her family, and she couldn¡¯t repay kindness with enmity. She had been blinded by resentment and anger before, but now that she calmed down, she needed to remedy the situation.


    Li Qingyu hadn¡¯tpletely appeased, but she also didn¡¯t want to make things worse. ¡°If 1 heard you saying another bad word about Qingning, you are finished!¡±


    Matchmaker Xu quickly said, ¡°No, no, I won¡¯t.¡± Her face was still burning with pain.


    Li Qingyu snorted. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Back in the vige, Li Qingyu asked Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong to rest, while she hurried to prepare dinner.


    She already considered Tang Jinghong her son-inw. He came all the way home, and as a mother-inw, she had to make a good meal to replenish his energy.


    Taking advantage of the break, Tang Jinghong took Chu Qingzhi to his new house. He hadn¡¯t shown it to her yet.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s new house was to the left of Chu family¡¯s new house, with Chu Xuhua¡¯s new house to the right. Chu Xujin¡¯s house was under construction on the right as well. The four houses formed a horizontal line.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s new house hadn¡¯t been decorated yet. He was too busy and hadn¡¯t found the time.


    Tang Jinghong pushed open the door and entered the house. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy a bed and some bedding and furniture in a while.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi followed him andmented, ¡°Does having a home give you a sense of belonging?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. Go buy the things, and I¡¯ll help you tidy up the roomter.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, with a faint smile, said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    Tang Jinghong walked out of the house, mounted his horse, and headed towards the county. His departing figure fell under the watchful eyes of his stepmother, Zhang Xiuting.


    Building a new house, riding a big horse, and dressed in fine clothes¡ªwhy did Tang Jinghong seem so wealthy?


    Her gaze lingered on Tang Jinghong¡¯s new house. She really wanted to live there. If she had treated him well back then, would she be living in such a nice house now?


    The fortune-teller had said that they should stay away from Tang Jinghong; otherwise, they would face misfortune, and in severe cases, death. Zhang Xiuting kept these words firmly in her heart. But looking at Tang Jinghong¡¯s new house, she couldn¡¯t help but covet it.


    They couldn¡¯t approach Tang Jinghong proactively, but what if he took the initiative to look for them?


    With this in mind, she thought of an idea¡ªlet Tang Shan pretend to be sick. Tang Shan was Tang Jinghong¡¯s father; he would give his father money when he¡¯s sick, right?


    But her daydream was shattered by a voice, ¡°Zhang Xiuting, your kitchen copsed!¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin was dumbfounded.


    She did not dare to think too much and quickly ran home.


    Back in the house, Chu Qingzhi inquired about the mooncakes from Shen Ruyue.


    Shen Ruyue told her that the mooncakes had been taken away before dawn. Tan Mengyang said he woulde to settle the ounts on the sixteenth.


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a while. There was no problem, so she took the herbs to the cowshed.


    Wu Yaqing was cleaning the cowshed, sweeping away the leftover fodder and recing it with fresh straw. She also changed the water for the cows, working diligently. ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re here..¡±

 Chapter 375 - 375: Ripping Off

    Chapter 375: Ripping Off


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi walked over, ¡°1 gathered some herbs and came to treat the cows.¡± Wu Yaqing joyfully said, ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re the best. I was worried about them.¡± ¡°If not treated soon, they will indeed be seriously ill.¡± Chu Qingzhi took out the herbs one by one,bined them in a specific way, and then fed them to several cows.


    Wu Yaqing was puzzled, ¡°Qingzhi, why is each cow fed with different herbs?¡± Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°Their illnesses are different, so the herbs they take are naturally different.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Wu Yaqing dragged her voice, ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re really skilled.¡± ¡°Qingzhi¡­¡± Shen Ruyue walked over, her expression not looking too good.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around, worriedly asking, ¡°Ruyue, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shen Ruyue tightly furrowed her brows, ¡°Lu Tian came again. She visited yesterday afternoon when you weren¡¯t here, and now she¡¯s back again.¡±


    Lu Tian, hmm, time to thoroughly deal with Zhang Ziyang. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see her.¡±


    Lu Tian was waiting at the entrance of the courtyard in the new house. She sped her hands tightly together, nervous and worried. When she saw Chu Qingzhi, she immediately put on a smiling face and greeted her, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, 1 apologize for disturbing you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pretended not to know why she was here. ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    ¡°Please go and see my young master again. Originally, after taking the medicine you prescribed, his body had already improved and he could move a little, but¡­¡± Lu Tian found it difficult to continue. ¡°Then, he couldn¡¯t move again.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that if Zhang Ziyang couldn¡¯t control his lower body, he really couldn¡¯t me anyone for dying on a woman. ¡°Miss, you know my rules.¡±


    Lu Tian immediately handed over two hundred taels of silver, ¡°Please, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the money but didn¡¯t take it. ¡°This time it¡¯s four hundred taels.¡±


    Lu Tian¡¯s expression darkened and her tone was particrly friendly. ¡°Miss Qingzhi, must you take advantage of us like this?¡±


    ¡°Then find someone else. I¡¯m very busy.¡± Chu Qingzhi turned and walked away without any hesitation.


    Lu Tian¡¯s handkerchief was crumpled in her hand. She closed her eyes and suppressed her emotions, saying reluctantly, ¡°Miss, wait a second, I¡¯ll pay.¡± Chu Qingzhi turned back and took the money, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lu Tian watched Chu Qingzhi¡¯s smiling face and wished she could p it and shatter it, ¡°Miss, please.¡±


    Sitting in the carriage, Chu Qingzhi soon arrived at the Zhang residence.


    Chu Qingzhi walked into Zhang Ziyang¡¯s room, and the first words she uttered were, ¡°Diagnosis fee: four hundred taels.¡±


    Lu Tian¡¯s face turned dark, and she reluctantly handed over the money to Chu Qingzhi. She nned to take back all the money once the young master recovered. If Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t give it back, she would ensure Chu Qingzhi¡¯s business failed.


    Zhang Ziyang¡¯s cheekbones were protruding, eye sockets sunken, looking emaciated. He looked at Chu Qingzhi and weakly said, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, as long as you cure me, 1 will give you one thousand taels of silver.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at him. ¡°It¡¯ll cost 2,000 taels to write the prescriptionter.¡±


    Zhang Ziyang choked when he heard that. ¡°Why is it so expensive?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said in a serious tone, ¡°Young Master Zhang, I¡¯m saving your life.


    Is your life only worth a few thousand taels of silver?¡±


    That was true, but it still hurt to have to pay a few thousand taels of diagnosis fee. Zhang Ziyang thought to himself that as long as his life could be saved, a few thousand taels of silver was nothing.


    Lu Tian walked over. ¡°Miss, wasn¡¯t it a thousand taelsst time?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve raised the price this time.¡±


    Lu Tian was speechless.


    Chu Qingzhi took the pulse, looked at Lu Tian, and nonchntly asked, ¡°Do you want a prescription?¡±


    Lu Tian clenched her teeth and handed over two banknotes each worth one thousand taels of silver to Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi took the money and nced at Lu Tian. This servant girl acted as if she was taking her own money. Hehe.


    She wrote down the prescription and handed it to Lu Tian. ¡°Do you want me to brew the medicine for you?¡±


    Lu Tian took the prescription and said impolitely, ¡°No need. We¡¯ll do the rest ourselves.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said casually, ¡°If your young master doesn¡¯t control his lower body, he will die. If this happens again, don¡¯t look for me next time.¡±


    No matter what, Zhang Ziyang would eventually die. However, if he could not control his lower body, he would die faster.


    With that, Chu Qingzhi left happily.


    Lu Tian sent Chu Qingzhi away with a dark expression. Then, she immediately instructed the other servant girls to prepare the medicine. After that, she walked to the bed and said to Zhang Ziyang, ¡°Young Master, that Chu Qingzhi is too much.¡±


    Zhang Ziyang agreed, ¡°Indeed, but consider this money as her dowry.¡±


    Lu Tian was stunned. ¡°Young Master, what do you mean?¡±


    Zhang Ziyang said with great satisfaction, ¡°1 think Chu Qingzhi looks much more beautiful than Shen Ruyue. When I recover, 1¡¯11 take Chu Qingzhi as a concubine. Shen Ruyue can be a maid. By then, they can serve me together.¡± Lu Tian¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Master, this is a good idea, but what if they don¡¯t agree?¡±


    Zhang Ziyang originally thought of a sinister n¡­


    To arrest Chu Xuhua, make up some charges and send him to prison, then exile him or something. Meanwhile, force Shen Ruyue to submit to him. However, he suddenly contracted a strange illness and couldn¡¯t implement this sinister n.


    If Chu Qingzhi doesn¡¯t agree, he will do the same thing to Tang Jinghong in order to force Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chu Qingzhi will agree.¡±


    But things are unpredictable¡­


    After drinking the medicine that night, Zhang Ziyang recovered his strength. When he regained his strength, he felt like a lion. He wanted to go to a brothel to sleep with women.


    Remembering Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words, Lu Tian stopped Zhang Ziyang and also warned him not to engage in sexual activities.


    Zhang Ziyang thought about his strange illness and dismissed the thought. However, once the idea was formed, it was challenging to dispel. After enduring for a while, he found that his desire not only didn¡¯t decrease but increased. So, he brought Lu Tian to bed.


    Lu Tian struggled and refused, but Zhang Ziyang thought she was flirting with him.


    And the cost of him doing that was his life.


    Zhang Ziyang¡¯s wife had long been displeased with Lu Tian, and she used this matter as an excuse to sell Lu Tian.


    No one cared about Lu Tian¡¯s future fate.


    On the other side, after leaving the Zhang residence, Chu Qingzhi walked towards the furniture store and coincidentally met Tang Jinghong.


    Coincidentally, when she arrived, Tang Jinghong and his people were preparing to transport furniture to Chu vige.


    ¡°Jinghong.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was a little surprised to see Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Why are you in the county?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said vaguely, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we get back.¡±


    Tang Jinghong did not ask further. ¡°Then do you want to eat anything? 1¡¯11 buy it for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head and said with a yful tone, ¡°No need. Mother must have prepared a lot of delicious food. If I snack, 1 won¡¯t be able to eat muchter.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back and eat the food Aunt made.¡±


    ¡°Ok..¡±

 Chapter 376 - 376: Look As You Please

    Chapter 376: Look As You Please


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Fengxin County.


    A few days ago, Chu Qingning and the others went to the nunnery to collect medicinal herbs. Chu Qingning and Yuan Hongjun delivered the herbs back to the Chu vige. Bao Linjiang went to collect medicinal herbs for Lin Yingmin¡¯s legs.


    Early this morning, Yuan Hongjun rushed to Fengxin County again.


    Now that the medicinal herbs were ready and the medical tools for extracting the silver needles were prepared, the only thing left was to start extracting the silver needles from Lin Yingmin¡¯s acupuncture points. However, at this moment, Lin Yingmin refused, leaving Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang bewildered.


    Yuan Hongjun thought about it, thinking that Lin Yingmin might be worried about his medical skills. He promised, ¡°Young Master Lin, we will definitely seed in removing the silver needles for you. No need to worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lin Yingmin looked out of the window, observing two chattering magpies perched on the wall, hesitating to speak. Finally, he fell into silence.


    Bao Linjiang waved his hand in front of him. ¡°Young Master Lin, do you want us to treat your legs? If not, well leave.¡±


    They agreed to treat his leg for their master¡¯s sake, but he was actually unwilling.


    Lin Yingmin finally reacted. He turned to look at Bao Linjiang and stammered, ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡±


    Both of them were speechless.


    It turned out that he wanted their master to do it. The two of them understood.


    Bao Linjiang said, ¡°Our master is usually very busy. It¡¯s impossible for her to specially make a trip to Fengxin County to treat your legs.¡±


    Lin Yingmin was very disappointed. He lowered his head slowly. He really wanted to see that girl again. ¡°Then, then can you take me to her?¡±


    Bao Linjiang hesitated, nced at Yuan Hongjun, and seeing no objection from Yuan Hongjun, he agreed, ¡°If you want to go, we can take you.¡±


    Lin Yingmin had helped them, so his master shouldn¡¯t be angry.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang helped Lin Yingmin up. Then, they got into the Lin family¡¯s carriage and left the Lin residence.


    In the Lin family¡¯s main courtyard.


    In the courtyard, First Madam Lin, who was dressed elegantly, was talking to her daughter. Halfway through her sentence, a servant girl in green walked in.


    ¡°First Madam, Second Miss, First Young Master has left the residence.¡±


    First Madam Lin immediately frowned. ¡°Why has he been leaving the residence so often recently?¡±


    The servant girl in green said, ¡°It should be because of the legs.¡±


    At the mention of the legs, First Madam Lin asked, ¡°By the way, who are those two strange young men?¡±


    The servant girl in green had already found out. ¡°They¡¯re people Young Master met in the medical hall. They should know about medicine.¡±


    ¡°They know medicine?¡± A trace of anger shed across First Madam Lin¡¯s face. ¡°Who allowed First Young Master to leave the residence at will? Send people to bring First Young Master back. They were all scammers!¡±


    The servant girl in green bowed. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± With that, she left in a hurry.


    The second daughter of the Lin family¡­ Lin Xueyi asked in confusion, ¡°Mother, what happened?¡±


    First Madam Lin¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°Yesterday, Lin Yingmin brought someone back and said that he was his friend. Today, another young man came. He also said that he was his friend, but he didn¡¯t mention anything about medical skills. He must be nning to treat his legs secretly.¡±


    Lin Xueyi frowned. ¡°Does Lin Yingmin begin to suspect something?¡±


    A look of disgust appeared on First Madam Lin¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but looking at how he rushed out of the residence with the two young men, it¡¯s very likely that he found a way to treat his legs.¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t let him treat his legs,¡± Lin Xueyi said ruthlessly. ¡°Mother, not only did Lin Yingmin kill my brother, but he also upied my brother¡¯s position. We can¡¯t let him recover. We have to make him suffer for the rest of his life.¡±


    The death of her eldest son was the sore spot in Eldest Madam Lin¡¯s heart. She wished she could skin Lin Yingmin alive. However, First Master Lin protected Lin Yingming tightly and repeatedly warned her not to touch Lin Yingmin. This made the resentment in First Madam Lin¡¯s heart deepen.


    First Madam Lin¡¯s voice was filled with hatred. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±


    A group of family servants on horseback surrounded the carriage up front.


    The servant girl in green walked to the front of the carriage. On the surface, she looked respectful, but in her heart, she was disdainful. ¡°First Young Master, First Madam asked me to bring you back.¡±


    Lin Yingmin¡¯s heart tightened. When he left, he didn¡¯t tell First Madam because he was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t agree. He didn¡¯t expect her to send people to chase after him.


    Yuan Hongjun, not understanding the situation, asked, ¡°Young Master Lin, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Lin Yingmin calmly exined, ¡°Although First Madam is not my birth mother, she has treated me better than my mother. She is very concerned about me. She is probably afraid that 1 might encounter danger, so she asked me to return.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun felt a little strange, but he couldn¡¯t tell what was strange. ¡°Then are you still going with us?¡±


    Lin Yingmin struggled between filial piety and the desire to see Chu Qingzhi for a moment. In the end, he chose filial piety. He nned to exin to First Madam first before going to find Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want First Madam to worry, so I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t go with you for now.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang exchanged a nce and didn¡¯t say much. They got off the carriage.


    Lin Yingmin returned with the family servants.


    Bao Linjiang looked in the direction of the carriage, hesitated, and said, ¡°Hongjun, I feel¡­ there¡¯s something fishy going on.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun nodded. ¡°1 think so too.¡± He turned around and walked in the direction of the Chu Vige. ¡°Little Abalone, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve tried our best.¡±


    Bao Linjiang followed Yuan Hongjun. ¡°Master should be back, right?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°She must be back.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and used their Qing Gong to fly back.


    At Tang Jinghong¡¯s house.


    After some arrangement, Tang Jinghong¡¯s room looked decent.


    He chose the room on the left side of the first floor. The room had a squareyout, about thirty square meters, and was very spacious.


    Arge bed, a wardrobe, a round table with four stools, and a tea table with two chairs by the window. It looked simple and clean.


    Tang Jinghong looked at the simple room and felt that he should start decorating the house.


    ¡°Qingzhi, wait a moment.¡± Tang Jinghong took out a handkerchief from his sleeve and wiped Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sweat.


    He wouldn¡¯t have kept a handkerchief on him before, but since being with Chu Qingzhi, he thought a youngdy might need it and had been carrying it with him.


    Chu Qingzhi helped Tang Jinghong make the bed and clean the room. She did not use any spells. The weather was hot, so she was covered in sweat.


    When Tang Jinghong said that he would wipe her sweat, she stood there obediently and waited for Tang Jinghong to wipe her sweat.


    In her impression, it was usually a woman who wiped a man¡¯s sweat, but it was the other way around. She looked at Tang Jinghong. She didn¡¯t expect men in ancient times to be so gentle and considerate.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi looking at him, Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Is my face dirty?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s quite clean.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Look at you!¡±


    Tang Jinghong suddenly felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you look as you please.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiughed. Jinghong was quite cute sometimes..

 Chapter 377 - 377: Sisters Gathering

    Chapter 377: Sisters Gathering


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Bao Linjiang¡¯s loud voice echoed, audible throughout the vige.


    Chu Qingzhi was picking people to make bread and biscuits in the old house.


    Currently, the bread and biscuits were still in the trial sales stage. She was preparing in advance, nning to start the next step immediately when the situation became stable.


    ¡°Linjiang, at the old house.¡±


    Bao Linjiang immediately walked over.


    Yuan Hongjun followed closely behind.


    Bao Linjiang said quickly, ¡°Master, when did youe back?¡±


    ¡°In the afternoon.¡± After Chu Qingzhi answered, she asked with concern, ¡°Why are you back sote?¡±


    Bao Linjiang told Chu Qingzhi what happened in Fengxin County and said, ¡°Master, Lin Yingmin is so strange. Why doesn¡¯t he want us to treat him?¡± They were not very familiar with each other, so she definitely did not know. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Did you tell him the location of my house?¡±


    Bao Linjiang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t worry about him. If he wants to be treated, he cane over himself.¡± Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t take it to heart. They were just strangers.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The sky gradually darkened, and the clouds were dyed dark. It was gradually impossible to see clearly in the distance. The vigers carried hoes back home one after another. The children who had been causing trouble for the entire day also returned home¡­


    Li Qingyu made a table full of dishes. There were chicken, duck, fish, and everything. It was very sumptuous.


    Everyone sat around the table.


    Grandpa Chu took a big sip of beer and asked with concern, ¡°Jinghong, when are you leaving this time?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    Grandpa Chu¡¯s hand paused. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°There are still many things waiting for me to deal with in the capital. I¡¯ve already left for two days. If I don¡¯t go back now, something might happen.¡±


    Grandpa Chu said regretfully, ¡°The Mid-Autumn Festival is the day after tomorrow. Can¡¯t you leave after the Mid-Autumn Festival?¡±


    Tang Jinghong was so busy that he forgot about the Mid-Autumn Festival. He said apologetically, ¡°Grandpa, 1¡¯11 spend the Mid-Autumn Festival with you next year.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Grandpa Chu was a reasonable person. Considering that Tang Jinghong had a heavy responsibility, he didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Come, Jinghong, drink with me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong quickly picked up the wine bowl with both hands. ¡°Grandpa, cheers.¡±


    ¡°Cheers.¡± Grandpa Chu happily drank the beer.


    Granny Chu smiled and said, ¡°Jinghong, eat. Don¡¯t just drink.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡±


    After dinner, Chu Qingzhi walked towards the old house. Suddenly, she heard many footsteps behind her.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and looked at everyone. ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go make mooncakes with you.¡± There was a hint of shyness between Chu Qingyue¡¯s gentle eyebrows.


    Chu Qingyan said loudly, ¡°Second Sister wants to make some mooncakes for her future husband. Coincidentally, Brother Jinghong is going to the capital, so she wanted to ask him to help bring the mooncakes to him.¡±


    Chu Qingyue hurriedly covered Chu Qingyan¡¯s mouth and felt even more embarrassed. ¡°Who asked you to speak?¡±


    Chu Qingning teased, ¡°Second Sister, even if Qingyan didn¡¯t say it, we would know.¡±


    Chu Qingyue reached out and pinched Chu Qingning¡¯s face. ¡°If you continue to talk about me, I¡¯ll talk about you too.¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, don¡¯t.¡± Chu Qingning hurriedly dodged and hid behind Chu Qingzhi. She felt safe with her fifth sister.


    Chu Qingzhi asked the others, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Shen Ruyue said, ¡°I¡¯ll make some mooncakes for Brother Shanwu as a festival gift.¡± The main reason was that she wanted to make some for Xuhua.


    Chu Qingshuang said, ¡°I¡¯ll make some for Master and Senior Brother. It¡¯s the holidays, so I have to send some gifts.¡±


    Chu Qingyan said, ¡°I¡¯ll make some for Fifth Sister. Fifth Sister is my sister and my master. It¡¯s been hard on her.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi touched Chu Qingyan¡¯s head. Just hearing these words made her happy. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Chu Qingyan held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand with both hands and looked at her gratefully. ¡°Fifth Sister is my benefactor.¡±


    Chu Qingning continued, ¡°Fifth Sister is our benefactor.¡±


    Wu Yaqing raised her hand. ¡°I agree. If not for Qingzhi, 1 wouldn¡¯t have known that my life could be so colorful.¡±


    Chu Qingyue looked at Wu Yaqing. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s eyes were filled with longing. ¡°I want to make some mooncakes and send them back to my mother, grandfather, grandmother, and uncles.¡±


    Yaqing had grown up. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then make more.¡±


    Wu Yaqing nodded happily. ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was Ge Lihua¡¯s turn. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I want to make some mooncakes tomemorate my family. Since everyone is here, you can teach me.¡±


    Chu Qingyan said readily, ¡°Everyone can teach you.¡±


    Ge Lihua¡¯s eyes were wet as she nodded gently. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Chu Qingning¡­


    Chu Qingning¡¯s expression immediately became unnatural. She stammered, ¡°I¡­ I want to make some for you.¡±


    Everyone revealed suspicious expressions. It was obvious that she was not making mooncakes for them.


    Chu Qingning¡¯s expression became stiff under the gaze. She smiled dryly and quickly ran towards the old house.


    There were all kinds of ingredients and tools for making mooncakes. After arriving at the old house, everyone got busy¡­


    They were busy here. Tang Jinghong, Chu Xuhua, Chu Xujin, Chu Xuyuan, Chu Xuyao, and Li Zhangjie sat at the table and set up a chessboard.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang had gone to deal with the herbs and were not here.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao had been learning chess recently, so the two of them used their pocket money to buy a chessboard. They originally wanted to buy a guqin, but it was too expensive and they could not afford it.


    Tang Jinghong knew how to y chess, but he didn¡¯t teach and just watched quietly.


    The other three were just watching¡­ In the past half a year, Chu Xuhua and the others had already learnt how to read and did not need to go to ss at night.


    After a while, Grandpa Chu and Chu Rong also came over to watch.


    Li Qingyu and Granny Chu went to the old house to help make mooncakes. The mooncakes they needed for the festival had not been prepared yet, so they had to make some as soon as possible. Other than eating, they would also send them as a gift. In short, they needed a lot.


    While making mooncakes, Shen Ruyue talked about how Chu Xuhua tried to sell sausages, bread, sandwiches, and biscuits.


    ¡°Qingzhi, these four things are very easy to sell. Several people have already expressed their desire to order more. What do you think we should do next?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Only ept small orders first. After we¡¯re confident, we¡¯ll build a workshop on arge scale. Don¡¯t be anxious, or we might lose money. We don¡¯tck money now. Don¡¯t be radical and expand our business steadily.¡±


    This was what Shen Ruyue thought. ¡°Qingzhi, I know what to do.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Ruyue, I¡¯m often away. You can handle the business at home. Don¡¯t be afraid of making a mistake. If you make a mistake, just correct it. No one will me you..¡±

 Chapter 378 - 378: Writing Her Own Story

    Chapter 378: Writing Her Own Story


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shen Ruyue enjoyed the feeling of being trusted. Excitement surged in her heart as she promised, ¡°Qingzhi, rest assured, I will do my best to manage the family business.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi expressed her trust. ¡°All of us believe you.¡±


    After finishing the mooncakes and returning home, Chu Qingshuang brought out a wrapped package from her room. ¡°Fifth sister, the beer bottle is ready. Take a look.¡±


    She opened the package, revealing a lovelyrge-bellied bottle, thin and white, with the word ¡°beer¡± delicately engraved on it. It was crafted exactly as Chu Qingzhi had requested, showing exquisite workmanship.


    Chu Qingzhi took the bottle and examined it carefully. Smooth and round both inside and out, it was a high-quality porcin piece. ¡°Qingshuang, how much did it cost to make this bottle?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang raised two fingers. ¡°Two copper coins.¡±


    It was really impressive to make such a bottle at the cost of two copper coins. Chu Qingzhi praised, ¡°Qingshuang, well done. When the timees, 1 will buy beer bottles for our beer business from you.¡±


    Excited, Chu Qingshuang expressed her gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Fifth sister. I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Chu Qingzhi said. ¡°Go and rest.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang returned to her room happily.


    Chu Qingzhi took the bottle to the kitchen and filled it up with water. She weighed it out. It was exactly half a kilo.


    Afterward, she brought the bottle back to her room, put the yellow chrysanthemum given to her by Tang Jinghong in it, and ced it on the desk.


    The flower and the bottleplemented each other.


    Sitting on the chair, Chu Qingzhi stared at the flower. Her mind drifted away, reminiscing about her past.


    After some contemtion, she decided it was time to reveal her identity to Tang Jinghong. However, instead of telling him directly, she chose to write it as a story.


    Oncepleted, she would show it to Tang Jinghong as her confession.


    Chu Qingzhi was a little nervous. She took a deep breath and calmed herself down. Then, she took a pen and paper and began to write.


    She had a lot of experiences and would not be able to finish writing in a short period of time. She would probably be able to finish it before the new year. The timing was just right. When the time came, she would let Jinghong see the real her.


    In a small courtyard in the county.


    Hong¡¯er gave herself a simple name, Hong Yujun.


    At this moment, she sat by the window, gazing at the round moon hanging high in the sky.


    Having removed the ugly makeup in the evening, her true beauty was revealed. Delicate features adorned her face, resembling a beautiful woman.


    ¡°Young Master, have you settled your matters?¡±


    ¡°When are youing back to see me?¡±


    Hong Yujun¡¯s eyes were filled with deep longing. ¡°Moon, oh Moon, they say you can carry feelings. Can you transmit my longing for Young Young Master to him?¡±


    At the same time, Lin Yingmin was also gazing at the moon.


    In his room, with the window wide open, a gentle breeze carrying the fragrance of osmanthus blew in. The night wind brought a hint of tenderness, brushing against his skin, leaving a lingering sensation.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, he slightly raised his head, gazing at the moonlit sky.


    The moon tonight was exceptionally round and bright. asionally, a wisp of clouds drifted across, making it seem as though the moon itself was in motion.


    Bright moonlight descended, prated through the window, and fell onto Lin Yingmin¡¯s handsome face. His brows furrowed slightly, revealing a faint sense of sorrow.


    First Madam had said that his legs couldn¡¯t be treated, and those iming otherwise were probably deceiving him. However, how could such a beautiful woman be a deceiver?


    Madam worried about him being deceived and prohibited him from leaving the mansion to find her.


    But he really wanted to see her again, to ask her name.


    ¡°How can 1 leave the mansion?¡±


    Lin Yingmin muttered softly, his voice dissolving into the night wind.


    The next morning.


    Chu Qingyue handed a wrapped package and a letter to Tang Jinghong. ¡°Brother Jinghong, could you please take these things to Yuting for me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong put away the items. ¡°1 will make sure to pass them to him.¡±


    Chu Qingyue said, ¡°Thank you, Brother Jinghong.¡±


    ¡°No need to be polite.¡± Tang Jinghong turned to face Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m setting off.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll escort you to the vige entrance.¡± Chu Qingzhi walked towards Tang Jinghong, took his hand, and walked together to the vige entrance.


    Chu Qingzhi stopped in her tracks and said with concern, ¡°Be careful on the way. Send me a message when you reach the capital.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Jinghong mounted his horse, adjusted the items Chu Qingzhi gave him, and pulled the reins. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi waved to Tang Jinghong. She was reluctant to part with Tang Jinghong. She even wanted to apany him to the capital.


    Tang Jinghong became more distant, and when his figure disappeared, Chu Qingzhi returned home.


    Looking at the prayer beads in her hand, she decided to cook something special for the young monk. It was also approaching the Mid-Autumn Festival, a good time to make the little guy joyful.


    Chu Qingzhi baked bread and biscuits with milk and made some vegetarian mooncakes. She summoned three eagles and sent the things to the young monk.


    Tiannan Temple.


    The young monk was sitting on the steps outside the meditation room. He was holding a vegetarian bun in each hand and eating it. His fair and tender face puffed out like a little squirrel.


    In front of him stood a majestic eagle, apanying him like a friend.


    Suddenly, three eagles descended from the sky, each carrying a small basket in its beak.


    When the young monk saw this scene, his eyes widened in shock.


    The eagle standing in front of the young monk flew into the sky immediately, emitting a cry that seemed like cheering or weing. Finally, all four eaglesnded in front of the young monk.


    Three eagles ced the small baskets in front of the young monk. After a moment, they spread their wings and flew away.


    The young monk understood that it was specially given to him.


    ¡°Is it you, Miss Chu, who sent the eagles to deliver these to me?¡± The young monk smiled happily, walked over, and brought the baskets into the meditation room.


    He opened the basket and looked at it. ¡°Eh? What are these? Why haven¡¯t I seen them before?¡±


    The young monk¡¯s eyes, which were like ck jade, were filled with curiosity.


    There was another letter here.


    He took out the letter and rushed out of the meditation room excitedly like a firecracker. He went to the abbot¡¯s room.


    ¡°Master, look, Miss Chu has sent me a letter.¡±


    The young monk was a child picked up by the abbot. When he was picked up, he was three and a half years old. The abbot saw that the little guy was pitiful, so he took him in as a disciple.


    The abbot was doing his daily morning ss when he was interrupted by the young monk.. ¡°Who is Miss Chu?¡±

 Chapter 379 - 379: Flattery

    Chapter 379: ttery


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°That girl who looks like my mother and is very beautiful. Her name is Chu Qingzhi¡­¡±


    The abbot realized who he was talking about and was quite surprised. ¡°You still remember what your mother looks like?¡±


    The young monk shook his head slowly, puffing his cheeks. ¡°1 don¡¯t remember, but my mother also liked to wear light green dresses. She must look a lot like my mother.¡±


    The abbot was left speechless. He must be getting old and couldn¡¯t understand the logic of children anymore.


    The abbot asked, ¡°You mentioned that Misser Chu wrote you a letter. When did you be so close?¡±


    The young monk tilted his head, joyfully saying, ¡°We became close when she came to the temple.¡±


    The abbot asked, ¡°Do you want me to read the letter to you?¡±


    The young monk handed the cherished letter to the abbot. ¡°Master, read it slowly so that 1 can memorize the contents.¡±


    Opening the letter, the abbot began to read slowly, following the young monk¡¯s request. ¡°Little friend, these are the milk bread, milk biscuits, and vegetarian mooncakes 1 made for you. Happy Mid-Autumn Festival.¡±


    The abbot silently folded the letter and returned it to the young monk. ¡°Master will bring you to travel in a while. How about that?¡±


    He didn¡¯t even know that so many new things had been created. As the abbot of Tiannan Temple, he couldn¡¯t be too ignorant. It was time to go down the mountain and take a look.


    The young monk¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can we go and see Miss Chu?¡±


    ¡°If you want to go, we¡¯ll go. There¡¯s no fixed ce to go when traveling. Just follow your heart.¡±


    The young monk went forward and hugged the abbot. ¡°Master, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    The host patted the young monk¡¯s back and smiled kindly. This smile was a little like that of a grandpa.


    At the Li Family Porcin Workshop.


    Li Zhenzong and Li Shaoliang walked side by side towards the porcin workshop¡­


    Suddenly, Li Zhenzong, puzzled, looked at Li Shaoliang. ¡°You used to dislikeing to the porcin workshop. Why are youing every day now?¡±


    Li Shaoliang nced at Li Zhenzong. Should he tell his father that it was to see Qingshuang?


    If he took Qingshuang away, his father, who valued her so much, might disown him. There was no rush; he would wait until Qingshuang learned all of his father¡¯s skills.


    He deliberatelyined, ¡°Father, in the past, you always scolded me when 1 didn¡¯te. Now that I¡¯m here, you¡¯re still unhappy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy; 1 just find it strange.¡± Li Zhenzong suddenly stopped walking and, looking at his son, said, ¡°Shaoliang, you¡¯re not allowed to have any ideas about Qingshuang.¡±


    He wanted to nurture Qing Shuang into the top porcin artisan. When she became the top artisan, suitors would probably be lining up at their doorstep. She didn¡¯t need to marry his good for nothing son.


    If Li Shaoliang knew that his father viewed him as a good for nothing, he wouldn¡¯tin again.


    Li Shaoliang protested, ¡°Dad, they say not to let the fertile water flow into someone else¡¯s field. Why are you helping outsiders instead of your own son?¡±


    Li Zhenzong snorted. ¡°Qingshuang is the fertile water, what are you?¡±


    Li Shaoliang was stunned, then he reacted, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your son. Do you have to belittle your own son like this?¡±


    Li Zhenzong deliberately provoked Li Shaoliang. ¡°Then show me I¡¯m wrong!¡±


    Li Shaoliang was now in charge of a porcin shop. The business of the shop was neither good nor bad. In Li Zhenzong¡¯s eyes, his son was a disappointment. ¡°Father, what do you think 1 should do?¡± Li Shaoliang asked helplessly.


    ¡°You ask me? Who should 1 ask?¡± He wasn¡¯t good at managing the shop. As a result, even though their porcin was better, their business was worse. It was frustrating.


    Li Shaoliang didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Father and son entered the Li Family Porcin Workshop¡­


    Qingshuang was standing at the door, waiting for the two. Seeing them, she quickly greeted, ¡°Master, Senior Brother.¡±


    As soon as Qingshuang appeared, Li Shaoliang¡¯s frustration disappeared instantly. He quickly walked over to her. ¡°Qingshuang, why are you standing at the door?¡±


    Li Zhenzong¡¯s slightly open mouth slowly closed. Shouldn¡¯t it be him who spoke first?


    Chu Qingshuang presented the mooncakes she brought. Three identical-sized food containers, one of which she handed to Li Zhenzong with both hands. ¡°Master, these are mooncakes 1 made myself. Please try them.¡±


    Li Zhenzong smiled and took the food box. He said lovingly, ¡°Qingshuang, you¡¯re so considerate.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang smiled and handed the second food box to Li Shaoliang. ¡°Senior Brother, this is for you.¡±


    As soon as Li Shaoliang took the food box, he opened it. The fragrance of baked mooncakes wafted into his nose. He couldn¡¯t wait to eat one. ¡°Eh, what kind of filling is this mooncake? I¡¯ve never eaten it before.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang raised her chin with a proud expression. ¡°This is the filling my Fifth Sister developed. It¡¯s delicious, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± The mooncake was only the size of a palm. Li Shaoliang ate it in a few bites. ¡°This mooncake is really delicious. It¡¯s not like the ones I used to eat.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, 1¡¯11 make some more for you.¡± Senior Brother was so good to her, so she should treat him better.


    Li Zhenzong looked at his youngest disciple and son. The two of them were actually quitepatible, but his son was too disappointing. If Qingshuang married him, this kid would definitely drag her down!


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Li Zhenzong cleared his throat and subtly reminded, ¡°Qingshuang, your current priority is to excel in porcin craftsmanship. Put aside other matters for now, understand?¡±


    Li Shaoliang nced at his father, his eyes expressing, ¡®Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re trying to separate me and Junior Sister. 1 won¡¯t give up.¡¯


    Li Zhenzong felt a bit annoyed, then turned away. He didn¡¯t want to bother with his son anymore. Pearls should be set in high-quality jewelry. Has anyone seen pearls set in copper or iron?


    Chu Qingshuang replied seriously, ¡°Master, 1 know.¡±


    Li Zhenzong nodded, took the food container, and went to his separate little room to enjoy the filial gift from his disciple.


    Li Shaoliang pointed to the remaining food container. ¡°Qingshuang, who is that one for?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s for Wenyu.¡±


    Coincidentally, Li Wen Yu walked over, hearing Chu Qing Shuang¡¯s words. She raised her cute face and asked, ¡°Sister Qingshuang, what are you giving me?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang handed the food box to Li Wenyu. ¡°These are mooncakes I made myself. Enjoy.¡±


    Li Wenyu happily took it. ¡°Thank you, Sister Qingshuang.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang smiled and patted Li Wenyu¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re so obedient.¡±


    Li Wenyu immediately put on a big smile. ¡°Sister Qingshuang is also obedient..¡±

 Chapter 380 - 380: Chaos

    Chapter 380: Chaos


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Yan Yanrong walked in and saw this harmonious scene, her face immediately darkened. Without thinking, she mocked, ¡°Obedient? What¡¯s so obedient about you? Always ingratiating yourself to please the master, what¡¯s the use?!¡±


    Chu Qingshuang retorted with eloquence, ¡°I please Master, so Master teaches me well. What have you done to make Master happy?¡±


    She had been so tolerant, but Yan Yanrong was still unreasonable. In that case, she would not give in in the future.


    Last time, she even framed her. Fortunately, Senior Brother did not take it seriously, and Wenyu could also testify for her. Otherwise, she would definitely be wronged.


    Fifth Sister had said that if people respect you, you¡¯ll respect them tenfold. If people push their luck, don¡¯t be polite.


    From now on, she wouldn¡¯t endure this anymore!


    Seeing Chu Qingshuang, who had always been docile, retorted, Yan Yanrong became even angrier. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared a gift for Master. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang looked at Yan Yanrong coldly and said, ¡°I initially didn¡¯t want to talk to you, but you started this.¡±


    Pointing her finger at Chu Qingshuang, Yan Yanrong angrily said, ¡°Chu Qingshuang, who gave you the courage to talk to me like this?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang provocatively retorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with talking to you like this? Who do you think you are? Are you a princess? Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have that status!¡±


    Yan Yanrong was so infuriated that she stomped her foot!


    ¡°Yan Yanrong, if you have the ability, let¡¯spete in porcin. Don¡¯te looking for trouble again. You¡¯re really annoying.¡± After saying that, Chu Qingshuang turned around and entered the porcin workshop. She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.


    Yan Yanrong was flustered and exasperated. She said fiercely, ¡°Chu Qingshuang, just you wait!¡±


    Li Shaoliang and Li Wenyu nced at Yan Yanrong and followed Chu Qingshuang into the porcin workshop.


    Yan Yanrong stomped her feet in anger!


    At the military camp.


    Two half-grown, fluffy white tigers strolled towards the mess hall, appearing leisurely, as if taking a casual stroll.


    As the darlings of the entire military camp, they invariably became the center of attention whenever they appeared.


    ¡°Little Jun and Little Jiang went to the kitchen to eat again.¡± Yuan Hongjun¡¯s white tiger was called Little Jiang, and Bao Linjiang¡¯s white tiger was called Little Jun.


    ¡°Going to eat by themselves every day. They¡¯re too obedient.¡±


    ¡°Are tigers nowadays so smart?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the tigers of the two little divine doctors must be smart.¡±


    Xiao Jun and Xiao Jiang not only ate in the mess hall by themselves but also drank water and bathed by themselves. Sometimes, they even apanied the soldiers in the camp during training, acting as supervisors. They were very intelligent and adorable, bing the camp¡¯s mascots.


    Yuan Hongshan and Bao Linjiang watched the two tigers leave, then they themselves left the military camp.


    In a small house in the county, the room was filled with various medicinal herbs. Upon entering, a refreshing herbal fragrance could be immediately smelled.


    Yuan Hongshan entered the room and sniffed the air, ¡°Today, we should be able to finish processing.¡±


    Bao Linjiang didn¡¯t respond to him. He sat down on a chair and pulled out a letter from his arms. After reading it, he eximed, ¡°Hongjun, the Mangnolia officinalis, Salvia miltiorrhiza, and Fritiria cirrhosa that Master wants will be delivered this afternoon.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun hurriedly took the letter over. After reading it, he said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Hurry up and deal with the herbs. We¡¯ll tell Master at noon.¡±


    Bao Linjiang said happily, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yunfei School¡¯s library.


    These days, Xv Jizhou¡¯s mood was not good. He seemed to have fallen into a state of depression, and his spirit seemed to be low¡­


    ¡°Hey, Brother Xu, be careful!¡± By the time Ji Hongshan spoke, it was already toote. Xu Jizhou twisted his ankle on the stairs and fell down.


    When he rolled to the bottom floor, Jiang Zhaoyong happened to walk into the pavilion. When he heard themotion, he looked up and saw Xu Jizhou, who was bleeding from his mouth and nose.6


    Jiang Zhaoyong was stunned.


    Ignoring the grudge between the two of them, he quickly went forward, but he did not touch Xu Jizhou. ¡°How are you?¡±


    Xu Jizhou¡¯s body was in so much pain that his vision was turning ck. He did not care who it was. ¡°Send me to Chu Qingning and let her treat me¡­¡±


    When Jiang Zhaoyong heard this, he did not want to care about him anymore. ¡°Qingning has already rejected you. Why are you still looking for her?¡±


    ¡°Send me there¡­¡± He was indignant. Ever since he was young, no one had rejected him. Chu Qingning was the first. He was originally looking forward to it, but he was rejected. The more he thought about it, the more he could not ept it. He had to ask the reason personally.


    He did not have the chance before, but now was the best opportunity.


    Ji Hongshan rushed down, saw Xu Jizhou covered in blood, and was shocked. ¡°Brother Xu, I¡¯ll send you to Senior Brother. They have good medical skills and will definitely cure you. You¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Xu Jizhou held Ji Hongshan¡¯s hand and endured the pain. He said weakly, ¡°Take me to Chu Qingning.¡±


    Ji Hongshan disagreed. ¡°Why do you have to go so far?¡±


    Xu Jizhou¡¯s eyes were unfocused, but he insisted, ¡°Take me¡­¡± A lot of blood flowed from the corners of his mouth again. He looked at Ji Hongshan, pleading, ¡°Take me¡­¡±


    Ji Hongshan could not refuse. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you there.¡± He carried Xu Jizhou on his back and rushed out to find Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao. ¡°Junior Brothers, please bring me to your house to look for Chu Qingning. He fell down the stairs. It¡¯s very serious¡­¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong, who had caught up, said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The matter was urgent, and children were definitely not as fast as adults. Ji Hongshan did not dy and quickly followed Jiang Zhaoyong.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao were shocked when they saw the blood. Before the two of them could speak, everyone left.


    Chu Xuyuan craned his neck to take a look and asked in confusion, ¡°Ninth Brother, there are doctors in the school. Why are they looking for Fourth Sister?¡±


    Chu Xuyao thought for a while. ¡°The person Senior Brother is carrying seems to be Xu Jizhou.¡±


    ¡°Xu Jizhou?¡± Chu Xuyuan reacted. ¡°It¡¯s that¡­¡±


    Chu Xuyao nodded and frowned. ¡°Xu Jizhou and Jiang Zhaoyong both went. Our house is going to be in chaos.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed going to be in chaos.¡±


    When they finally arrived at the Chu Vige, Xu Jizhou had already passed out.


    Ji Hongshan had never been to the Chu Vige and did not know anyone. Jiang Zhaoyong had been here many times and had already familiarized himself with it. He walked straight towards Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house.


    The mulberry leaves were not enough. Chu Qingning carried the basket to pick the mulberry leaves. As soon as she walked out of the house, she bumped into Jiang Zhaoyong. She was filled with surprise. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong still knew who was more important. He quickly said, ¡°Qingning, Xu Jizhou fell from the stairs and is severely injured. Quickly check on him.¡±


    Chu Qingning knew she couldn¡¯t treat illnesses yet. After thinking for a moment, she took them to the old house and immediately went to the beer workshop to find Chu Qingzhi.


    The malt had grown well. Chu Qingzhi was teaching the next step. After hearing Chu Qingning¡¯s words, she immediately followed her to the old house.


    The injured were ced in Grandpa Chu and Granny Chu¡¯s former room. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s medical skills had already spread. Usually, many peoplee to seek treatment. Some patients who needed to lie down were ced in this room.


    As soon as she entered the house, she smelled the strong smell of blood..

 Chapter 381 - 381: Full of Anger

    Chapter 381: Full of Anger


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Zhaoyong saw Chu Qingzhi and instinctively took a step back. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid, but standing together with Chu Qingzhi felt too much pressure.


    Hearing footsteps, Ji Hongshan turned to look and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He was amazed. Chu Qingning was already considered beautiful, but he didn¡¯t expect to see an even more beautiful girl. Who was she?


    Jiang Zhaoyong quickly pulled Ji Hongshan aside, realizing that if he angered this girl, she might m him against the wall.


    Ji Hongshan, looking at Jiang Zhaoyong, wondered why he was being pulled.


    Smelling the blood, Chu Qingzhi wrinkled her brows almost imperceptibly. She walked to the bedside and asked, ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong, as if facing a superior, tensed his body and replied, ¡°He identally fell from the stairs. We initially intended to take him to the school¡¯s doctor, but he insisted oning to find Chu Qingning.¡±


    Chu Qingning looked at the two of them, puzzled. Too shy to look at Jiang Zhaoyong, her gaze finally fell on Ji Hongshan. ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±


    Ji Hongshan couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for Xu Jizhou. He fell from the stairs due to depression from being rejected by Chu Qingning. However, the girl didn¡¯t even know him. ¡°He is Xu Jizhou.¡±


    ¡°???¡± Chu Qingning looked confused. She didn¡¯t know him at all!


    Jiang Zhaoyong started to be narcissistic again. Look, Qingning only had him in her heart. She didn¡¯t care about Xu Jizhou. She didn¡¯t even ask for his name.


    With this thought, he felt even more delighted. His gaze towards Chu Qingning became even more fervent.


    Chu Qingning felt as if a beam of light was shining on her. Initially, she could maintain herposure, butter on, her movements became stiff.


    After checking Xu Jizhou¡¯s pulse, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°He fell quite severely, internal bleeding, a slight fracture in the left forearm. However, it¡¯s not life-threatening.¡±


    It sounded painful, and Ji Hongshan quickly said, ¡°Miss, please treat Brother Xu. We won¡¯t be stingy with the consultation fee.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. Rumors and gossip about Chu Qingning had nothing to do with Xu Jizhou. ¡°Wait a moment, let me prepare the herbs.¡±


    Chu Qingning didn¡¯t want to stay in the same room with Jiang Zhaoyong. She was nervous, so she quickly said, ¡°Fifth Sister, 1¡¯11 go with you.¡±


    Ji Hongshan hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Qingning, please help Brother Xu clean the blood off his face. He looks pitiful like this.¡±


    Most girls were soft-hearted. Brother Xu was injured because of this woman. Why not take this opportunity to let them spend more time with each other? What if they fell in love with each other over time? Anyway, Miss Qingning was a doctor. No one would gossip.


    Jiang Zhaoyong was the first to disagree. ¡°Men and women should not get too close. Qingning can¡¯t clean him up.¡±


    Naturally, Ji Hongshan sided with his close friend. ¡°Miss Qingning is a doctor, and doctors treat illnesses and save lives. Why should gender matter here?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong, unable toe up with a counterargument, opened his mouth, then closed it again, holding in his frustration.


    Chu Qingning, after hearing Ji Hongshan¡¯s words, couldn¡¯t refute it. ¡°Wait a moment; 1¡¯11 go prepare the necessary items.¡±


    Disinfectant alcohol, cotton soaked in lightly salted water, bandages, and even cotton swabs¡ªanything that could be used in medicine was prepared and stored in a cab in the next room.


    After Chu Qingning left to get the items, Jiang Zhaoyong red at Ji Hongshan. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    Ji Hongshan suddenly reacted and looked Jiang Zhaoyong up and down. ¡°Who is Miss Qingning to you? Why are you so agitated?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong didn¡¯t know how to reply. Saying that Chu Qingning had him in her heart or that he liked Chu Qingning would affect her reputation.


    He looked displeased. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me, but it has to do with my brother.¡± Ji Hongshan pointed at Xu Jizhou. ¡°She¡¯s the girl my brother likes. You can¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong was really unhappy. ¡°What does it matter to me if your brother likes her? Even if 1 interfere, what can you do to me?¡±


    Ji Hongshan was speechless. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s face turned cold, his tone carrying a hint of chill. ¡°Let me tell you, I brought you here. Don¡¯t repay kindness with enmity.¡±


    Ji Hongshan softened his tone a bit. ¡°We appreciate you taking us here, but this is a different matter.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong ignored Ji Hongshan¡¯s words. ¡°After dealing with the injury, quickly take him back. Don¡¯t linger here, bothering everyone. Qingning doesn¡¯t have time to attend to so many people.¡±


    Ji Hongshan didn¡¯t want to argue with Jiang Zhaoyong, considering that he had helped them. So, he took a step back. ¡°If the doctor says it¡¯s okay to leave, we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong snorted and sat down on a nearby chair.


    Chu Qingning, carrying the medical tools, overheard their conversation while standing at the door. However, she pretended not to hear and walked into the room as if nothing had happened, helping Xu Jizhou clean up the blood.


    She was a bit puzzled. She was sure she had never met Xu Jizhou. How could his friend im that he was interested in her?


    Jiang Zhaoyong found the scene of Chu Qingning helping Xu Jizhou with the bloodstains annoying, so he turned his face away, refusing to look.


    Ji Hongshan nced at Jiang Zhaoyong and felt a bit worried. Jiang Zhaoyong was the Martial Top Scorer, while Xu Jizhou was just a student. Thepetition wasn¡¯t in Xu Jizhou¡¯s favor.


    After worrying for a while, he gave up. Let¡¯s leave it to fate.


    Carrying a tray, Chu Qingzhi entered the room. The tray contained crushed herbs and four wooden boards over half a meter long.


    She ced the tray on the table next to the bed and said, ¡°Qingning, this is the first time you¡¯re dealing with a fracture patient. Watch how I handle it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingning quickly arranged the medical tools and approached to observe how Chu Qingzhi bandaged Xu Jizhou.


    Chu Qingzhi moved Xu Jizhou¡¯s left arm to the bedside. They could clearly see a slight distortion in his small forearm, where a part protruded irregrly, forming an irregr shape on the skin.


    ¡°The raised position is the location of the fracture. Gently pinch it with your hands.¡±


    Chu Qingning was a bit scared, but she gathered her courage and touched it. ¡°Sister Five, I can feel it¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qingzhi exined seriously, ¡°Based on the severity of bone injury, it can be divided intoplete fractures and iplete fractures¡­ Iplete fractures are generally less severe, such as hairline fractures or greenstick fractures.¡±


    ¡°This one is a greenstick fracture. The local bone skin is torn but notpletely broken.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded. ¡°Fifth Sister, 1 understand..¡±

 Chapter 382 - 382: Disservice

    Chapter 382: Disservice


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Then, Chu Qingzhi applied medicine to Xu Jizhou¡¯s fracture and then fixed it with wooden boards. At the same time, she exined to Chu Qingning, ¡°In the future, if you encounter such a situation, handle it this way.¡±


    Chu Qingning remembered everything and nodded seriously. ¡°Fifth Sister, I understand.¡±


    Not only her but also Jiang Zhaoyong and Ji Hongshan were enlightened.


    Taking the opportunity, Ji Hongshan asked, ¡°Miss, can Brother Xu move?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°He can¡¯t move for now. He has internal bleeding, and any movement will increase blood flow. Let him lie down for a day before walking.¡±


    After saying that, she turned to Chu Qingning. ¡°There are some herbs in the basket. Go and brew the medicine for him to take.¡±


    All the herbs were nourished with spiritual energy by Chu Qingzhi. Each one carried spiritual energy, which could elerate the recovery of injuries.


    Normally, Xu Jizhou¡¯s injury would take at least a month to heal. But with Chu Qingzhi¡¯s medicine, he could recover in three days, and with a few more days to restore his vitality, he would be back to normal.


    Chu Qingning replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go immediately.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong, hearing that Xu Jizhou had to lie down for a day, became even more upset. Now, as Chu Qingning was going to brew medicine, he immediately followed, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡±


    Chu Qingning didn¡¯t want Jiang Zhaoyong to follow her. She was nervous just thinking about it. ¡°Why are you following?!¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong said righteously, ¡°Xu Jizhou is also my ssmate. Helping him is the right thing to do.¡±


    His wife was about to be taken away by someone else. How could he sit still?!


    Ji Hongshan¡¯s mouth twitched. Jiang Zhaoyong was shameless. He took advantage of the situation.


    Chu Qingning thought to herself, Forget it, if he wants to follow, so be it. Although she was nervous, she also wanted to be with Jiang Zhaoyong. ¡°Let¡¯s go-¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Zhaoyong replied in a clear voice.


    Ji Hongshan was speechless.


    He felt that this guy was doing it on purpose!


    Jiang Zhaoyong followed Chu Qingning and left happily.


    Chu Qingzhi said to Ji Hongshan, ¡°Go to his house and get a set of clothes for him to change into. Tell his family too.¡±


    Ji Hongshan bowed to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi also left.


    Ji Hongshan adjusted the bedding for Xu Jizhou and couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for him. ¡°Brother Xu, you better wake up soon. Otherwise, Jiang Zhaoyong will snatch Qingning away, and your fall would be in vain.¡±


    Chu Qingning and Jiang Zhaoyong went to the kitchen to brew the medicine.


    In the kitchen, Li Qingyu and several aunts were busy. When they saw Jiang Zhaoyong, except for Li Qingyu, the others all wore a gossipy expression.


    Who is this young man?


    How handsome!


    Tall too, almost as tall as Jinghong. Quite imposing, not ordinary.


    The ck robe on him looks smooth and even reflects light. It must be very precious. Rich young man.


    1 wonder if this young man is engaged. There are still some older girls in the vige. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯d be interested?


    Jiang Zhaoyong, being born in the vige, was well aware of the spreading and rumor-making abilities of the aunts in the vige. He quickly exined, ¡°Aunties, my ssmate broke his hand. 1 brought him here for treatment, and since Qingning might be too busy, I came to help.¡±


    Li Qingyu originally wanted to pull his daughter to the side to ask, but when she heard this, she dismissed the idea.


    Chu Qingning, feeling nervous from being scrutinized, quickly greeted everyone. Fortunately, the aunts focused their attention on Jiang Zhaoyong, and no one noticed her abnormality.


    Jiang Zhaoyong originally wanted to say something to Chu Qingning, but with so many people in the kitchen, he didn¡¯t get a chance. He decided to help with brewing the medicine quietly.


    After the medicine was ready, Chu Qingning brought it over for Xu Jizhou to drink.


    Coincidentally, Xu Jizhou woke up at that moment.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a girl walking in. Backlit by the door, the girl seemed like a fairy descending to the world, and he was stunned.


    Jiang Zhaoyong suddenly took the medicine from Chu Qingning and said, ¡°Qingning, you must be tired. I¡¯ll feed him the medicine.¡±


    He brought the bowl to his mouth and said stiffly, ¡°Drink the medicine.¡±


    Xu Jizhou, feeling a headache and annoyance upon seeing Jiang Zhaoyong, asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong put the medicine bowl aside, ¡°1 brought you here. Not only do you not thank me, but you also act like this. If 1 had known, 1 wouldn¡¯t have bothered to help.¡±


    Xu Jizhou looked around the room. Except for Chu Qingning and Jiang Zhaoyong, there was no one else. So, he shifted his gaze to Chu Qingning. ¡°Miss, where is my ssmate?¡±


    Chu Qingning replied gently, ¡°He went back to get your change of clothes. He¡¯ll be back soon. Can you move? Drink the medicine quickly.¡±


    Xu Jizhou tried to move a bit, but his whole body ached. Feeling a bit embarrassed, he said, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Chu Qingning reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let me support you.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong quickly stepped in front of Chu Qingning. ¡°Qingning, you¡¯re not strong enough. Let me do it.¡±


    Qingning? Chu Qingning? Xu Jizhou immediately looked at Chu Qingning. ¡°Are you¡­ Miss Qingning?¡±


    His eyes were glued to Chu Qingning, who lookedpletely different from what he had imagined. Wearing a lemon-colored dress, adorned with an flower hairpin, she exuded a pure and elegant aura.


    Chu Qingning blinked. ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    She suddenly remembered Ji Hongshan¡¯s words about Xu Jizhou being interested in her. Even though she didn¡¯t recognize him, could it be that this man had seen her during a time she wasn¡¯t aware of?


    Xu Jizhou wanted to say it was the first time he saw her, but he lied, ¡°I¡¯ve seen you a few times. I¡¯ve always wanted to get to know you, but considering you¡¯re a youngdy, I didn¡¯t dare to approach.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong felt sour in his heart. It was all because hecked education; otherwise, he could have said something more charming. Looking at the situation, it seemed like Qingning wasn¡¯t averse to it.


    A sense of crisis was slowly rising in his heart.


    Chu Qingning treated Xu Jizhou merely as a patient and felt nothing. ¡°Drink the medicine.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong took the initiative to support Xu Jizhou and feed him the medicine first. Otherwise, this cunning guy might make Qingning support him.


    Xu Jizhou was currently fragile, and Jiang Zhaoyong didn¡¯t control the force well. As soon as he supported Xu Jizhou, Xu Jizhou coughed up blood.


    Chu Qingning was startled and hurried over to help. ¡°Young Master Xu, are you okay?¡±


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Zhaoyong felt like he had caused trouble and obediently stood aside, not daring to make any moves.


    Fortunately, Xu Jizhou only coughed up a mouthful of blood and then stopped. Chu Qingning quickly gave him the medicine and had him lie t on the bed.


    Chu Qingning said, ¡°My sister said you need to lie in bed for a day. Don¡¯t move during this day, or your injury won¡¯t heal.¡±


    ¡°I will be careful,¡± Xu Jizhou said, his gaze following Chu Qingning. He thought, Qingning is patient and kind, not like someone who favors the rich over the poor. Before, he misunderstood her.


    Jiang Zhaoyong, seeing Xu Jizhou like this, felt an anxious lump in his heart..

 Chapter 383 - 383: Poaching

    Chapter 383: Poaching


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingning still had to go pick mulberry leaves. ¡°Young Master Xu, 1 still have some tasks toplete. You rest well. 1¡¯11 ask two kids from the vige to look after you. If you need anything, just let them find me.¡±


    Xu Jizhou wanted to ask Chu Qingning to stay, but he didn¡¯t have the authority to say such things. ¡°Thank you for your help earlier.¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled, ¡°No need to be polite. These are things I should do.¡± After saying that, Chu Qingning left the room.


    Xu Jizhou¡¯s gaze followed her closely¡­


    Jiang Zhaoyong moved over to block Xu Jizhou¡¯s gaze. Now that Chu Qingning wasn¡¯t here, he didn¡¯t need to hold back any longer.


    ¡°Xu Jizhou, don¡¯t have any ideas about Qingning.¡±


    Xu Jizhou¡¯s expression turned cold as he met Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s gaze. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with her? In what capacity do you have the right to say such things to me?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong was caught off guard by the question, but he wouldn¡¯t willingly lose to Xu Jizhou. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business what my rtionship with her is. In any case, you won¡¯t have any rtionship with her.¡± With that, he turned around and went after Chu Qingning.


    Xu Jizhou gritted his teeth. It was just Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s wishful thinking, and he wouldn¡¯t give up easily.


    The capital, Ning Mansion.


    Ning Yuting brought Grandpa Ning to the main hall and asked with great importance, ¡°Grandfather, this is the Mid-Autumn Festival gift I prepared for the Qingyue¡¯s family. See if there¡¯s any problem?¡±


    In the room, there was arge box containing a rich Mid-Autumn Festival gift.


    Grandpa Ning carefully inspected it and smiled, ¡°Very thorough preparations, no issues.¡±


    Ning Yuting felt relieved, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ll immediately have someone deliver it.¡±


    He really wanted to personally deliver the Mid-Autumn Festival gift, but these days Grandfather¡¯s health was not good, and he didn¡¯t dare to leave.


    Grandpa Ning smiled and nodded. ¡°Send it.¡±


    Ning Yuting immediately summoned two servants to carry the box. The carriage was already prepared at the front gate, ready to transport the box right away.


    A carriage approached the Ning Mansion, with Tang Jinghong sitting on the horse.


    ¡°Yuting.¡±


    Ning Yuting looked toward the voice and quickly bowed, ¡°General Tang.¡±


    Tang Jinghong got off the carriage and helped Ning Yuting up, ¡°No need for so many formalities.¡± He nced at the carriage, ¡°Are you nning to send a Mid-Autumn Festival gift to Qingyue? ¡±


    Ning Yuting nodded, then asked, ¡°General Tang, do you want me to help deliver your gift?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already prepared. But my men don¡¯t know the way. I will ask them toe here to join your people so that they can travel together.¡±


    Ning Yuting said, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll instruct my servants.¡±


    Tang Jinghong went back to the carriage and brought out a delicate box, ¡°This is entrusted to me by Qingyue. There¡¯s also a letter inside.¡±


    Ning Yuting received the box with great surprise, ¡°General Tang, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go write a reply.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Go ahead. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    Ning Yuting quickly returned, handing the letter to the leading servant, and gave detailed instructions. Only then did he feel at ease letting the convoy depart.


    Watching the convoy go into the distance, Tang Jinghong bid farewell to Ning Yuting and went to the Ministry of Justice.


    Previously, Chu Qingzhi had given him some hints. These three days of investigation should have yielded some results.


    When Tang Jinghong arrived at the Ministry of Justice, he happened to meet Ren Buqinging out. ¡°General, 1 was just about to find you. We¡¯ve found a very useful clue.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stopped. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Ren Buqing had been investigating the family members of the Minister of War these days. Surprisingly, he found that the son of the Minister of War, Cao Changsheng, was addicted to gambling and had a significant involvement with illegal things. This immediately caught his attention.


    ¡°Cao Changsheng is addicted to gambling, and he bets big.¡±


    Tang Jinghong frowned. ¡°Why haven¡¯t 1 heard of it before?¡±


    Ren Buqing shook his head, ¡°He doesn¡¯t gamble in ordinary gambling dens but in the ck market. The ck market only opens every three days, and he goes every time. Although the Minister of War has restricted him numerous times, as soon as he¡¯s released, he goes to gamble.¡±


    Tang Jinghong unraveled a doubt in his mind, ¡°No wonder the Minister of War¡¯s family should be wealthy, but during the house search, there were only a few thousand taels of silver. Turns out, it was all used up by his son for gambling.¡±


    Ren Buqing added, ¡°By the way, General, how about we investigate the ck market tonight? Maybe we can catch Cao Changsheng, who has disappeared without a trace?¡±


    The Minister of War had a premonition that something might happen to him and sent away some people from his family in advance, including Cao Changsheng.


    Now that they knew Cao Changsheng liked to gamble in the ck market, they were likely to catch him.


    Tang Jinghong naturally agreed and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Third Master Lu and ask him to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make some arrangements as well.¡± Ren Buqing said with excitement, ¡°Capturing Cao Changsheng might bring a significant breakthrough to the case.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    At this moment, an unfriendly voice interrupted, ¡°You guys are really idle, standing at the gate, chatting away instead of investigating the case. Aren¡¯t you afraid of His Majesty ming you?¡±


    It was Rong Dayuan, the eldest son of the Prime Minister, in his forties, tall with a square face, exuding an imposing official aura. He and Tang Jinghong were arch-enemies, diametrically opposed but mutually restrained in the imperial court.


    Tang Jinghong held a higher rank than Rong Dayuan, and Rong should bow to him, but their rtionship made such gestures impossible.


    Ren Buqing wasn¡¯t as arrogant as Rong Dayuan; he gave Rong a courteous official salute.


    Rong Dayuan cast a disdainful nce at Ren Buqing, ¡°If you find Tang Jinghong unpleasant to work with, you can consider joining my side. I also appreciate talent.¡±


    Openly poaching under Tang Jinghong¡¯s nose, is this really okay?


    Ren Buqing politely replied, ¡°Thank you for your appreciation, Lord Rong. Currently, my abilities are limited, and I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be of assistance to you.¡±


    Rong Dayuan snorted and ignored Ren Buqing, ncing at Tang Jinghong, ¡°I came over to tell you that I¡¯m taking the Minister of War away. If you can¡¯t find anything, it will be up to us to interrogate.¡±


    ¡°Lord Rong, you can¡¯t take him away!¡± How could Tang Jinghong let Rong Dayuan take someone away? The case was difficult enough to investigate, and taking him away would make things even more challenging.


    Rong Dayuan said with a stern face, ¡°General Tang, as a military officer, you should stick to your role. Investigating the case should be left to specialists.¡±


    The atmosphere became tense¡­


    Tang Jinghong calmly said, ¡°The Emperor gave me a month. Only ten days have passed. How do you know I won¡¯t find anything in the remaining twenty days? Does Lord Rong know something I don¡¯t?¡±


    Rong Dayuan¡¯s face darkened, ¡°What do 1 know? If I knew, I would have reported to the Emperor long ago. Why would 1 waste time talking to you here?¡±


    Tang Jinghong, neither fast nor slow, said, ¡°Lord Rong, the Emperor assigned me to lead this investigation, and you and Ren Buqing are supposed to assist.


    In theory, you should be helping me.. Taking him away doesn¡¯t seem like helping me, does it?¡±

 Chapter 384 - 384: Five Copper Coins

    Chapter 384: Five Copper Coins


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Rong Dayuan inwardly sighed that Tang Jinghong was difficult to deal with, ¡°General Tang, saying it like this isn¡¯t fun. We are both serving the Emperor. No matter how we do it, as long as the case is solved, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Tang Jinghong spoke slowly, a sense of oppression gradually spreading, ¡°From the tone of Lord Rong, it seems like as long as you take him away, the case will definitely be solved. I really want to know, Lord Rong, what exactly do you know?¡±


    Rong Dayuan cursed Tang Jinghong in his heart as sly, continually leading him into a trap. However, he maintained a calm tone on the surface, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. Taking him away is just to prevent you from doing something harmful.¡±


    ¡°Us doing something harmful?¡± Tang Jinghong hinted, ¡°Lord Rong seems a bit impatient.¡±


    Rong Dayuan felt a chill, like a bucket of cold water poured over him.


    He softened his attitude and was a little embarrassed. ¡°General Tang, you¡¯ve misunderstood me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of coldness. He didn¡¯t know what Lord Rong was scheming, but it was definitely not good, ¡°Lord Rong, if you want to take him away,e back in twenty days.¡±


    Unable to gain an advantage, Rong Dayuan could only step back. Although he felt annoyed, his expression softened, ¡°General Tang, I hope everything goes smoothly for you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled, ¡°As long as Lord Rong doesn¡¯t cause trouble, everything will go smoothly on my side.¡±


    His implication was clear: as long as Lord Rong didn¡¯t secretly interfere, he would definitely solve the case.


    Rong Dayuan didn¡¯t want to waste breath on Tang Jinghong, ¡°Farewell.¡±


    After Lord Rong left, Ren Buqing asked, ¡°General Tang, what y was Lord Rong performing?¡±


    Tang Jinghong withdrew his gaze, looking at Ren Buqing, ¡°He probably learned about the clue we found from somewhere and deliberately came to test us.¡±


    Ren Buqing frowned, ¡°Only people from our Ministry of Justice know about this clue. How did he find out?¡±


    ¡°You are still too young.¡± Tang Jinghong patted Ren Buqing¡¯s shoulder meaningfully. He then walked away.


    Ren Buqing shouted, ¡°General Tang, where are you going?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°To find someone!¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    At the entrance of the brewery, Yuan Hongjun handed a box to Chu Qingzhi, his expression bright, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve found the Mangnolia officinalis, Salvia miltiorrhiza, and Fritiria cirrhosa.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi wiped her hands and took the box, opening it to reveal the medicinal herbs she needed. The quality was excellent, and after nurturing them with spiritual energy, they could be used.


    Chu Qingzhi closed the box and praised, ¡°The medicinal herbs are excellent. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang didn¡¯t mind. Helping their Master was the main thing, and they didn¡¯t care if it was hard or not.


    Yuan Hongjun pointed to the brewery and asked with concern, ¡°Master, is the beer ready?¡±


    ¡°It has entered the next step.¡± Chu Qingzhi led the two towards the vige; there was nothing more to do here.


    On the way back, they met Chu Qingning, ¡°Fifth sister, Are these mulberry leaves enough?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the basket from Chu Qingning, examined it, and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost enough. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Qingning turned her head and nced at Jiang Zhaoyong, who was helping with the work in the field. Helplessly, she followed them home.


    Passing by the old house, they encountered Mrs. Xu, who specifically came out to wait for Chu Qingning, ¡°Miss Qingning, how much is the consultation fee?¡±


    Because of the marriage proposal incident caused by Matchmaker Xu, when Mrs. Xu saw Chu Qingning, she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.


    Chu Qingning looked at Chu Qingzhi.


    The people in Xu Vige were not wealthy. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Five copper coins.¡±


    Five copper coins were affordable, and Mrs. Xu immediately took out the money, ¡°Thank you for saving my son, I¡¯m very grateful.¡±


    Chu Qingning said, ¡°Aunt Xu, go back and take care of Xu Jizhou.¡±


    Mrs. Xu repeatedly thanked them, ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Chu Qingzhi and the others continued towards home.


    Grandpa Chu and the others were currently harvesting peanuts in the fields¡­


    The peanuts were dry, and many of them were empty shells. They were poorly developed. Grandpa Chu and Grandma Chu sighed repeatedly


    They had nted peanuts in an acre ofnd. In previous years, they could harvest two hundred kilos, but this year, even twenty kilos were unlikely.


    Jiang Zhaoyong rolled up his sleeves and helped with the peanut harvest. With his help, they would probably finish today.


    Elders always liked industrious youngsters. Seeing Jiang Zhaoyong so diligent, the elders liked him very much.


    Grandma Chu, sitting on a stool, deshelling peanuts, saw Jiang Zhaoyong walking over with peanut seedlings. She asked, ¡°Zhaoyong, where is your family from?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong secretly thought that it would be good for the Chu family members to understand him earlier, making it easier for him to integrate into the familyter, ¡°Grandma, my family is from Jiang Vige in Yugan County.¡±


    Yugan County was also under the jurisdiction of the capital, just like Shuiyun County.


    However, Yugan County was to the east of the capital, while Shuiyun County was to the south. It took three hours to travel from Shuiyun County to Yugan County.


    Grandma Chu tossed two peanuts into the basket and asked, ¡°And who is in your family?¡±


    ¡°I have an elder brother, a sister-inw, a nephew, a niece, and my parents and grandparents are no longer around.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong said these words with a hint of sadness as he recalled the hardships he had endured.


    ¡°When I was three years old, my parents passed away, and my elder brother raised me.¡±


    Oh, this background is too pitiful. Grandma Chu couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry. ¡°In the future, you cane here whenever you want. Grandma will cook delicious food for you.¡±


    Grandma Chu, he¡¯s plotting for your granddaughter!


    Jiang Zhaoyong smiled sincerely. The Chu family was truly his ideal home warm, harmonious, industrious, and joyful. ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡±


    Could this be considered gaining the approval of the family¡¯s elders?


    He secretly rejoiced.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, you¡¯re wee¡­¡±


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, the sky hadpletely darkened, and one by one, everyone returned home. Soon, there was no one outside.


    Tonight¡¯s night sky was very dark and quiet. Only a few scattered stars adorned the ck canvas, emitting a suppressed atmosphere. Even the insects seemed to have stopped chirping.


    Chu Qingzhi and his group of six, cloaked in the night, arrived at the county city, splitting into two groups¡­


    Chu Qingzhi, Chu Qingning, Yuan Hongjun, and Bao Linjiang went to replicate poppies.


    Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua, along with a group of constables, went to the Tao mansion to set the trap. After nning for so many days, the sess or failure depended on tonight.


    The sky was oppressively dark, and the air grew heavy. Even the sparse stars retreated into the ck curtain, making the surroundings even darker and more unsettling.


    Yuan Hongjun pushed open the door of the small house and entered the room. ¡°Master, all the medicinal herbs have been processed as you instructed.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi swept her eyes across the room, very satisfied. ¡°After the matter, everyone will be rewarded.¡±


    ¡°Master, what kind of reward?¡± Bao Linjiang asked excitedly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Chu Qingzhi teased..

 Chapter 385 - 385: Change in Situation

    Chapter 385: Change in Situation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi took a bit of each medicinal herb, wrapped it in mulberry leaves, and then performed someplex procedures. The final product looked almost identical to poppy, even the smell was simr.


    Chu Qingning, repelled by the stench, took a step back, covering her nose. She asked, ¡°Fifth Sister, what is this?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang waved their hands to clear the air. The smell was indeed unpleasant.


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°This is a kind of medicine that, when burned, can refresh the mind and invigorate the body, simr to the tobo my grandfather smokes.¡±


    The fake poppies hadpletely different effects. Smelling the aroma produced by burning these herbs would be beneficial to the body.


    Chu Qingning trusted Chu Qingzhi and didn¡¯t press the issue further. ¡°Fifth Sister, did you bring us here just to make this tobo?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°All the herbs here need to be turned into the tobo 1 have in my hands. Thank you all for your hard work tonight.¡±


    Chu Qingning patted her chest, ¡°Leave it to us.¡±


    Under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s guidance, everyone started working.


    On the other side, the surroundings of the Tao Mansion were already tightly monitored. The night was quiet and tense, making people uneasy.


    Disguised as an old man guarding the Tao Mansion, carrying a redntern, someone slowly ascended the tall building in the Tao Mansion to hang thentern.


    At the top of the tall building that resembled a pavilion, with no obstructions around, thentern could be seen from far away.


    Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua had already investigated. Tao Pengnan¡¯s men numbered a total of thirty-five. Tonight¡¯s goal was to capture all of them. If sessful, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s n to impersonate Tao Pengnan and enter the capital could proceed smoothly.


    The redntern was hung on the tall building.


    The old man looked at the dark night over Shuiyun County, then walked down from the tall building, heading to the back kitchen.


    ording to the information provided by the old janitor, Tao Pengnan¡¯s men usually went to his study first after arriving at the Tao Mansion to discuss matters. Afterward, they would enjoy feasting and revelry in the mansion.


    They could take the opportunities to take these 35 people down while they were having fun. If sessful, this operation could be carried out without needing a fight.


    In a certain house.


    A woman rushed into the house anxiously, ¡°Second Brother, thentern is lit at the Tao Mansion.¡±


    The man referred to as Second Brother paused for a moment, then became excited. He mmed the table, ¡°Finally, thentern is lit. I¡¯ve been waiting for so many days.¡±


    Tao Pengnan had told them that this time, they would do something big. It seemed like the moment had finallye.


    The man became excited and said to the woman, ¡°I might be away for several days. Don¡¯t tell anyone about my whereabouts.¡±


    Every time the man went out, he brought back a lot of silver. The woman was happier than the man, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±


    The man picked up his belongings and left happily.


    In the city, simr scenes unfolded one after another.


    The Tao Mansion¡¯s door was knocked. ¡°Uncle Tao, open the door, Zhao Er is here.¡±


    Uncle Tao deliberately dyed before opening the door, fitting the characteristics of a slow-moving elderly person. ¡°Zhao Er is here;e in, Young Master is already waiting for you.¡±


    Zhao Er tossed a jar of wine to Uncle Tao, ¡°A gift for you. Enjoy it.¡±


    Uncle Tao held the jar happily, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Zhao Er gestured, showing no suspicion, and went straight into the mansion.


    In the study, Tao Pengnan was flirting with a girl, creating an atmosphere that suggested it wasn¡¯t a study but rather a ce for amusement.


    When Tao Pengnan was waiting for his subordinates, he would usually call a girl in to y with. In the entire county office, only Ge Lihua was most suitable for this job.


    The study echoed with the girl¡¯s giggles.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± The girl gently pushed Tao Pengnan, making sweet and cloying sounds.


    Zhao Er approached the study and heard the spine-tingling sounds. He was immediately aroused, ascivious smile appearing on his lips. He had always fancied the girl called Yun Er in the mansion, wondering if Young Master Tao would let him have some fun with her this time.


    With delightful fantasies, he knocked on the study door, ¡°Young Master, Zhao Er is here.¡±


    Tao Pengnan slightly turned his face towards the door, nced at it, and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Zhao Er entered, surveyed the scene in the study, then quickly lowered his head. Tao Pengnan had a bad temper and disliked people under him looking directly at him. ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Tao Pengnan¡¯s tone was slightly cold, ¡°Stand aside and wait. They haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡±


    He secretly observed Zhao Er, noting his sturdy andpact physique, and his light and agile footsteps. He was a martial artist of considerable skill, not easily subdued with a single move.


    Zhao Er quicklyplied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The sess of the n depended on the young master, and he behaved even more respectfully than usual.


    Tao Pengnan continued to y with the girl.


    As time passed, more and more people arrived at the study, all with the hope of bing rich overnight. After arriving, they didn¡¯t dare to provoke Tao Pengnan and stood aside respectfully.


    Things progressed to this point rtively smoothly, and Tao Pengnan felt a slight relief.


    The girl hooked her hands around Tao Pengnan¡¯s neck and asked in a sweet and coquettish voice, ¡°Young Master, how much longer?¡±


    Tao Pengnan gently tapped the girl¡¯s forehead, smiling, ¡°Very soon.¡± He then turned and asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t theye yet?¡±


    Zhao Er, somewhat puzzled, said, ¡°Young Master, aren¡¯t they in another ce?¡±


    Another ce? What did that mean? Tao Pengnan looked at Zhao Er, realizing that things might not be going as expected.


    Seeing Tao Pengnan frowning, Zhao Er quickly added, ¡°Young Master, they should already be waiting in another location.¡±


    Tao Pengnan slowly clenched his fist, feeling a bit nervous. ¡°This matter is secretive. It¡¯s not safe to gather in another ce. Who among you will go and bring them here?¡±


    ¡°That ce is known only to you, Young Master¡­¡± Zhao Er became even more puzzled, and the others also looked at Tao Pengnan, gradually showing suspicious gazes.


    At this moment, Zhao Er took out a token from his pocket, with his name, Zhao Er, written on it. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s time to verify identities!¡±


    Was Tao Pengnan really this cautious?


    Ge Lihua¡¯s palms began to sweat, but she remainedposed on the surface. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Unable to confirm if he was real or fake, everyone took out their tokens¡­


    All the tokens were taken out, forming a circle, missing only the central piece toplete the circr te shape.


    Ge Lihua felt uneasy; she didn¡¯t know about the identity verification step.


    Where could she find her token? ¡°I rushed over just now, and I forgot the token in another piece of clothing. I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    People had some suspicions, but seeing Tao Pengnan remain calm, unruffled, they couldn¡¯t be sure if Tao Pengnan¡¯s identity was true or false.


    Zhao Er sped his hands and said, ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ll wait for you..¡±

 Chapter 386 - 386: A Token

    Chapter 386: A Token


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ge Lihua opened the door and gestured to the shadow waiting nearby, signaling that the situation had changed. She then quickly went to Tao Pengnan¡¯s room to find the token.


    The shadow was Chu Xujin. Seeing the gesture, he felt a sense of urgency and immediately left Tao Mansion to find Chu Qingzhi. Only Fifth Sister could handle this situation.


    Zhao Er¡¯s face was full of doubt. ¡°Did you guys notice that Young Master is acting strange today?¡±


    Li San immediately responded, ¡°Yes, in the past, Young Master would never forget something like taking the token. And Young Master values the token more than his own life, so how could he leave it behind?¡±


    Zhou Si looked at everyone and spected, ¡°Could Young Master be impersonated by someone?¡±


    Zhao Er became concerned, ¡°If he can¡¯t retrieve the token, then he must be fake. Let¡¯s wait a bit. What if Young Master really forgot?¡±


    Li San furrowed his brows, ¡°If Young Master is fake, what should we do?¡±


    Zhou Si made a throat-shing gesture, ¡°Kill him. If he doesn¡¯t die, we¡¯ll die.¡±


    Zhao Er agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s do as Zhou Si says. Everyone needs to act quickly.¡±


    Everyone nodded in unison.


    On the other side, everything was going smoothly for Chu Qingzhi. However, the sudden sound of footsteps made everyone uneasy.


    The only person who woulde here now was Chu Xujin, and his hurried footsteps did not sound like good news.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°You guys continue, I¡¯ll go check.¡±


    Everyone nodded, but this time they couldn¡¯t focus anymore.


    Chu Qingzhi walked out of the room and opened the courtyard door. As soon as she did, she saw Chu Xujin rushing towards her. Sensing something was wrong, she asked, ¡°Third Brother, why are you so anxious?¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister, let¡¯s talk while we walk.¡± Chu Xujin grabbed Chu Qingzhi and hurried back¡­


    When the two returned to Tao Mansion, Chu Qingzhi learned the reason for the urgency. She thought the matter was simple and didn¡¯t intervene, not expecting it to take a different turn.


    ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡±


    Chu Xujin reminded her, ¡°Fifth Sister, if you can¡¯t do it, just give up. Your safety and Lihua¡¯s are more important.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and entered Tao Mansion.


    When she entered, Ge Lihua happened toe out of Tao Pengnan¡¯s room. Not finding the token there, she nned to search other rooms.


    Chu Qingzhi flew directly in front of Ge Lihua, ¡°Lihua, what happened?¡±


    Ge Lihua saw Chu Qingzhi, and her tense heart rxed. She quickly exined what had happened in the study.


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal. Chu Qingzhi breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°You go out first; I¡¯ll handle things here.¡±


    Ge Lihua didn¡¯t want to put Qingzhi in danger, ¡°I¡¯ll stay and help you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi epted Ge Lihua¡¯s good intention, ¡°Find a ce to hide, and be ready to assist me.¡±


    Ge Lihua quickly replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi quickly walked to the study, passing by a pir. She used her transformation technique, changing her appearance and face to resemble Tao Pengnan perfectly, without leaving any trace that would betray her.


    She entered the study, surveyed the room, and said, ¡°I brought the token. Show me your tokens.¡±


    Zhao Er and the others exchanged nces and took out their tokens, forming a circr te with a missing center.


    Chu Qingzhi extended her hand, cing the missing center into the slot, seamlesslypleting the circle.


    In reality, it was just an illusion. Chu Qingzhi hadn¡¯t put anything in the missing center.


    Everyone saw Tao Pengnan taking out the token and immediately dispelled their doubts.


    Meanwhile, Chu Qingzhi raised her hand, releasing a fragrance. The next moment, everyone fainted.


    Chu Qingzhi collected all the tokens and stored them. She then called Ge Lihua, instructing her to tie up everyone.


    Having finished her instructions, Chu Qingzhi immediately left the study.


    A total of thirty-five people had entered Tao Mansion just now. They split into two groups and gathered in two separate locations. Another group should still be inside the mansion.


    As long as they were inside the mansion, it would be easy.


    Chu Qingzhi released her divine sense and covered the entire Tao Mansion¡­


    There were no people in the rooms of the mansion, so they must be in one ce¡ªTao Pengnan¡¯s secret chamber.


    Not the secret chamber for hiding gold, but another one located in his room, specifically used for torturing girls.


    Chu Qingzhi hurriedly made her way there.


    Entering the room, she faintly heard the painful cries of a woman, ¡°No, please, help, help!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face turned cold. This beast!


    She quickly found the mechanism, entered the secret chamber, and witnessed a horrifying scene.


    A girl was tied to a specially made chair, with over a dozen naked men standing nearby. One of them was inflicting torture, and the scene was nauseating; she almost vomited.


    Anger erupted within Chu Qingzhi. She lifted her finger, and a beam of light flew out, slicing all the men in the room into eunuchs.


    The room echoed with screams, and everyone curled up, too pained to move on the ground. Blood quickly stained the small secret chamber, turning it into a hellish scene.


    Chu Qingzhi released the girl, picked up some clothes, and gently said, ¡°You are safe now.¡±


    The girl, whose eyes were totally unfocused, was brought back from the brink of madness by Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi was still disguised as Tao Pengnan. She used a female voice when she spoke, and the girl understood that she was impersonating Tao Pengnan. Despite the relief, the harsh reality made her feel despair. She asked lifelessly, ¡°Miss, can 1 still survive?¡±


    ¡°As long as you want to, you can.¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault; it¡¯s theirs. No one can take away your life. Tonight, everything wille to an end, and they will all die.¡±


    The girl looked at Chu Qingzhi with a glimmer of hope in her eyes. ¡°Miss, thank you. 1 will do my best to start anew.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi helped the girl out, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll keep your secret. Life is precious; take care.¡±


    The girl nodded tearfully. ¡°I will.¡±


    After seeing off the girl, Chu Qingzhi returned to the secret chamber. She scattered sleeping powder, causing everyone to lose consciousness, and then took away all their tokens before quickly leaving.


    This filthy ce was unbearable to look at for even a moment.


    Chu Qingzhi found Ge Lihua, instructing her to inform the constables to capture the people. Meanwhile, she went to search for Tao Pengnan¡¯s token.


    She had a hunch that the purpose of that token was more than just to verify his identity.


    The token was not in the room; Ge Lihua had checked it. Chu Qingzhi decided to search the study.


    The group led by Zhao Er was now securely tied up, still unconscious.


    Chu Qingzhi walked to the center of the study, released her divine sense, covering the entire room, meticulously searching.


    Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t there!!

 Chapter 387 - 387: Past Memories

    Chapter 387: Past Memories


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi furrowed her brows, sinking into her thoughts. If she were Tao Pengnan, where would she hide important things before faking her death? Where would she feel the safest?


    After pondering for a moment, her gaze suddenly sharpened. She knew where.


    Chu Qingzhi flew to the rooftop. With a few swift movements, she arrived at the room where Tao Pengnan stored the coffin.


    When Tao Pengnan nned to fake his death, he intended to sleep in the coffin. However, the old man disrupted his n, and the coffin remained untouched in this room.


    For someone with a massive secret, the safest ce to keep things would be by his side.


    Chu Qingzhi raised her palm, and the coffin lid flew aside, revealing what was inside.


    She stepped forward.


    The coffin was empty.


    Chu Qingzhi observed for a moment, then gently tapped the interior of the coffin. A hollow sound echoed when she reached the bottom.


    She raised her lips in a faint smile and lightly tapped the bottom of the coffin with her palm, sending out a burst of light that shattered the bottom, revealing a hiddenpartment.


    ¡°So thoughtful!¡±


    The hiddenpartment held plenty of dried food and water. On the side, there was a small brown box.


    The box was delicate, appearing suitable for storing important items.


    Chu Qingzhi opened the box to find a circr token inside.


    Found it!


    Chu Qingzhi took the token and examined it closely. Besides identity verification, this token likely had other uses. She decided to keep it for now and study it further when everyone gathered.


    Chu Qingzhi left the house.


    Secret chamber.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± The first constable who rushed into the secret chamber was almost nauseated by the smell of blood and hastily retreated.


    The others were curious and went to take a look. After witnessing the scene, they wore expressions of despair. The inside was too disgusting, making them want to vomit even their overnight meal.


    The head constable frowned deeply. ¡°Are they crazy? Stripping off their clothes and self-castrating with knives?


    Chu Xujin looked extremely grim, suppressing his nausea. ¡°Probably gone mad. Don¡¯t bother; quickly handle the situation.¡±


    The constables covered their faces to block the smell and brought all of them back to the county office.


    It was almost midnight at this point. The previously dark sky revealed a faint outline of the moon, adding a bit of brightness to thend.


    Back at the county office, Chu Qingzhi called Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua over, informing them of her n to disguise herself as Tao Pengnan to deliver goods. The two immediately agreed to her n.


    Delivering goods wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed; it meant facing the mastermind directly, dealing with danger, and, in the worst case, risking her life.


    ¡°Third Brother, I n to go to the capital on the sixteenth of August. From now on, hurry up and figure out the identity of these people. It¡¯ll be convenient for us to impersonate them when the timees.¡±


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°Fifth Sister, rest assured. I¡¯ll take care of this matter.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed a box to Chu Xujin. ¡°These are their tokens. Keep them safe; we¡¯ll need themter.¡±


    Chu Xujin didn¡¯t take it, feeling that he didn¡¯t have the capability to safeguard it. ¡°Fifth Sister, it¡¯s better to leave such an important thing with you. If it¡¯s lost, the n will fail.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Don¡¯t mention this matter to anyone until thest moment.¡±


    Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua nodded solemnly. ¡°We understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°You go handle things; 1¡¯11 check on Hongjun and the others.¡±


    ¡°Let me escort you out, Fifth Sister.¡± Chu Xujin walked with Chu Qingzhi toward the main gate of the county office.


    Small house.


    Chu Qingning kept ncing toward the direction of the door, feeling worried. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Fifth Sister returned yet?¡±


    ¡°Master won¡¯t have any problems.¡± Yuan Hongjun said confidently. He had a deep understanding of his master¡¯s martial prowess; she was unparalleled in the current world.


    Chu Qingning felt slightly relieved. ¡°Tell me, how strong is my Fifth Sister?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Yuan Hongjun pondered for a moment and then came up with an adjective, ¡°Peerless.¡±


    ¡°That amazing?¡± Chu Qingning felt proud. Although she hadn¡¯t seen her sister fight, she had constructed an image of an extraordinary master in her mind. ¡°Is she formidable like Tong Yujie? How does she fare against him?¡±


    ¡°Let me put it this way,¡± Yuan Hongjun blinked his clear eyes. ¡°All of us together are not her match.¡±


    Chu Qingning marveled, then changed the subject. ¡°My Fifth Sister is so powerful. Then her master must be even more powerful, right? Have you guys met him?¡±


    The Chu family members didn¡¯t inquire, but they had already constructed an imaginary master for Chu Qingzhi in their hearts. After all, how else could they exin her exceptional skills?


    Yuan Hongjun said with a sigh, ¡°Master said that her master is currently not in the Dating Dynasty. He¡¯s traveling around the world.¡±


    Chu Qingning found it reasonable. A master would naturally not be like normal people. Nevertheless, she continued to praise, ¡°Fifth Sister¡¯s master must be an unparalleled expert.¡±


    Bao Linjiang agreed, saying, ¡°Seconded.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun added, ¡°I second that too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°What are you seconding?¡±


    Chu Qingning saw Chu Qingzhi, and her face immediately lit up. ¡°Fifth Sister, we were talking about your master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over to the medicine-making area, curious. ¡°Talking about my master? What about him?¡±


    Chu Qingning, with an animated expression, said, ¡°We were discussing how he taught you and made you so capable!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi recalled those distant memories¡­


    She was an orphan, and her master was also an orphan. The difference was that she was abandoned at birth, while her master carried deep-seated hatred as an orphan.


    In the first few years after being picked up by her master, they were either fighting for revenge or on the road to revenge. As a result, they often ended up with injuries and frequently had to escape for their lives.


    Due to these experiences, she developed excellent survival skills. No one at the same cultivation level could outrun her, and sometimes even those with higher cultivation might not be able to outrun her.


    It was these experiences that allowed her to escape from numerous life-threatening situations and preserve her life.


    She was fortunate enough to cultivate to the end.


    However, her master wasn¡¯t as fortunate. After avenging a great enmity, her master, exhausted, reached the end of his lifespan. In his final moments, he transferred all his cultivation to her, acting as both a master and a father. It was a debt of gratitude difficult to express.


    ¡°When I was in the county city, my master would secretlye to teach me at night. After Ipleted my training, my master left.¡±


    Chu Qingning respectfully asked, ¡°Will hee back?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head. ¡°1 don¡¯t know. Master told me not to look for him. If hees back, he wille to see me.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded. ¡°If hees back to visit you, we¡¯ll definitely be filial to him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Okay..¡±

 Chapter 388 - 388: Suspected Target

    Chapter 388: Suspected Target


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Capital, ck Market.


    The mountains stood silent, shrouded in a cold mist, and the chilly moon hung in the sky. Cold stars floated above, resembling scattered chess pieces on a board.


    Under the night sky, the valley was deste and cold, with a faint breeze gently rustling the ck veil of the night. The gentle moonlight flowed quietly, sprinkling sporadically on the leaves, casting a light green hue.


    A bowl-shaped valley nestled among the mountains, with the entrance being a naturally carved grand canyon. The entrance of the canyon was equipped with mechanisms, and a massive stone door blocked the way.


    The ck Market only opened at 10 in the evening, but there was still about fifteen minutes until then, and many people were already waiting in front of the huge stone door at the canyon.


    Everyone was dressed in ck cloaks, wearing hats and covering their faces with veils. Only their eyes were visible.


    Guided by Third Master Lu, Tang Jinghong crossed a mountain, passed through a cave, crossed a floating bridge, and finally arrived at the entrance of the grand canyon.


    Third Master Lu, dressed in deep blue silk clothes and wearing a tiger-shaped mask that covered his entire face, looked mysterious. His gaze was calm and indifferent, showing no fluctuations or emotions, appearing cold and detached.


    With a figure simr to Tang Jinghong¡¯s, he was a slim and handsome young man. His gait indicated his youthfulness.


    ¡°How did you find such a ce?¡± Tang Jinghong looked at the imposing stone door with a hint of admiration in his tone.


    ¡®Til tell you in the future. Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Third Master Lu didn¡¯t want to say much. His whole demeanor was cold, not just towards Tang Jinghong, but towards everyone. In fact, he was already quite warm towards Tang Jinghong; he was icy towards everyone else.


    Tang Jinghong and Third Master Lu had known each other for seven or eight years and understood each other, so there was no need for further questions.


    Third Master Lu gestured to the person behind him. The young man with the long sword approached and ced a specially shaped hexagonal wooden card into the groove next to the stone door, turning it gently.


    With the activation of the mechanism, a series of loud noises sounded. The massive stone door began to move upward, causing the ground to vibrate and small stones to fall as if there was an earthquake.


    The stone door stopped when it reached a height of two meters.


    The young man with the sword announced, ¡°ck Market rules: Enter at 10 in the evening, leave at 5 in the morning. Vitors will have both legs broken and will not be allowed in again.¡±


    Third Master Lu San was ruthless and decisive; his words were always followed by actions, and no one dared to vite the rules of the ck Market.


    One by one, people entered the grand canyon.


    Tang Jinghong walked alongside Third Master Lu. He also wore a ck cloak, a hat, and a face veil, concealing his identity.


    When he walked, he silently observed his surroundings, searching for the figure of Cao Changsheng.


    Ren Buqing also followed. Curious about the ck Market, he begged Tang Jinghong to take him here. He wore the same attire, serving as Tang Jinghong¡¯s personal guard.


    Tang Jinghong brought two people in total, the other being a real bodyguard.


    Third Master Lu also brought two people, one was the young man with the long sword, and the other followed him respectfully.


    Ren Buqing was also secretly looking for Cao Changsheng, but everyone was dressed simrly, so it was challenging to find him.


    After passing through the grand canyon, they finally entered the ck Market.


    The houses in the ck Market were built along the mountains, extending for about three hundred meters. Here, you could rent a house to sell things, or set up a stall; either way, a certain rent had to be paid.


    Rednterns hung under the eaves, emitting a red glow. Under the night sky, it looked like a ghost town.


    Everything imaginable was sold in the ck Market; anything that couldn¡¯t see the light of day could be brought here for sale.


    In short, the ck Market was a ce where all sorts of people gathered.


    The ck Market had not been open for long, but people were already filling up the area. However, aside from the sounds of bargaining and negotiation, there were no other noises, creating a slightly eerie atmosphere.


    Third Master Lu led Tang Jinghong straight to the gambling den¡­


    The gambling den was in a building with an intimidating roof that looked like a monster brandishing its ws. When looked at from below, under the hazy moonlight, it resembled a haunted house.


    The ceiling had four corners with rednterns hanging, illuminating the entire room. At the moment, there weren¡¯t many people, but a table had already started a game.


    The gambling method was simple, betting on the size of the dice. The winner had to give one-tenth of the winnings to the gambling den.


    Around a dozen people crowded around the table, with one person working for the gambling den to keep the situation under control.


    This person was a girl who dressed differently from everyone else. She wore a seductive red dress, with a graceful figure and a red veil covering half of her face. Her eyes carried a tempting smile, captivating the souls of many.


    Third Master Lu spoke in a calm and t tone, ¡°This is the gambling den, and it¡¯s the only ce for gambling in the ck Market.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for personally bringing me here,¡± Tang Jinghong said politely.


    ¡°Just a small favor.¡± Third Master Lu led Tang Jinghong to the second floor where there was a room for him to rest. ¡°You can see the entire hall from here. Stay and watch.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked down at the hall through the window. ¡°Brother Lu, many thanks.¡±


    Third Master Lu considered Tang Jinghong as one of his own, or he wouldn¡¯t have brought him here. ¡°Take your time to watch. I¡¯ll take a short nap.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and nodded, ¡°Feel free.¡±


    In the room was a luxurious bed. As someone who neverpromised, everything belonging to Third Master Lu was of the highest quality.


    He walked over andy down on the bed, peacefully drifting off to sleep.


    With Tang Jinghong as his guard, there was no safer ce in the world.


    Tang Jinghong focused on observing the hall, searching for the figure of Cao Changsheng.


    As time passed, the noise in the hall increased, and more people gathered, making it increasingly difficult to find someone.


    Suddenly, the gazes of the two mennded on the same person¡­


    Ren Buqing gestured to Tang Jinghong, who nodded.


    Ren Buqing whispered, ¡°General Tang, may I go and probe?¡±


    Tang Jinghong instructed, ¡°Go ahead, be careful. Once confirmed, knock him out and take him away.¡±


    He had already discussed this with Third Master Lu, who wouldn¡¯t interfere with this matter.


    If not mentioned beforehand, Third Master Lu would obstruct them, as it was a vition of the rules of the ck Market.


    Ren Buqing and Tang Jinghong whispered to each other for a while. Then Ren Buqing went downstairs..

 Chapter 389 - 389: A Visit to the Black Market

    Chapter 389: A Visit to the ck Market


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Pushing through the crowd, Ren Buqing made his way to the man in question. As he approached, he sneezed violently several times, attracting everyone¡¯s attention towards him


    He was somewhat allergic to the scent of orchids; a whiff of it and he couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. As he approached, a strong fragrance of orchids hit him, and he couldn¡¯t resist sneezing¡­


    However, this also presented an opportunity. The man they were watching turned his head to look at him.


    At a nce, Ren Buqing was disappointed. This man wasn¡¯t the Cao Changsheng they were looking for. Cao Changsheng had double eyelids, whereas this man had single eyelids; they simply didn¡¯t match.


    Helpless, he had no choice but to return. ¡°General Tang, it¡¯s not him.¡±


    Tang Jinghong poured a cup of tea for Ren Buqing. ¡°What happened to you just now?¡±


    Ren Buqing sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t stop sneezing whenever I smell orchids. Just now, I didn¡¯t know who was wearing such a strong orchid fragrance. I almost suffocated.¡±


    Tang Jinghong kindly suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to a divine doctor someday.¡± His voice softened involuntarily, and even his eyes seemed to light up gently.


    Ren Buqing, being an investigator and very observant, immediately noticed Tang Jinghong¡¯s change in demeanor.


    He thought to himself, at the mention of this divine doctor, General Tang bes all gentle. Could this person be his fiancee?


    ¡°Thank you, General.¡±


    ¡°We are colleagues, no need to be so polite.¡± Tang Jinghong continued to scan the hall, searching for their target.


    Time slowly passed¡­


    Both Tang Jinghong and Ren Buqing¡¯s eyes grew tired from searching, but they still hadn¡¯t spotted their target.


    Ren Buqing hesitantly said, ¡°General Tang, is it possible that he didn¡¯te today?¡±


    Tang Jinghong also harbored such doubts. He looked at the hall, thinking that their method of searching for people was too difficult. They needed a way to make the target show himself.


    He shared his thoughts with Ren Buqing.


    Ren Buqing agreed and began to think of a n too.


    About the time it takes to drink a cup of teater, Tang Jinghong had a not-so-great idea. He gestured to his personal guard, then whispered a few words in his ear.


    The personal guard bowed and quickly headed downstairs, leaving the gambling den.


    Ren Buqing was puzzled, ¡°General Tang, what did you think of?¡±


    Tang Jinghong tapped his fingers lightly on the table. He wasn¡¯t entirely confident in his n, so he didn¡¯t borate, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a moment.¡±


    Ren Buqing looked in the direction where the personal guard had left, curious about what General Tang had thought of.


    Awhileter, arge group of people entered the gambling den, dispersed, and started looking for someone.


    Tang Jinghong nned to startle his target. As long as Cao Changsheng was scared, he would surely run. All they had to do was keep an eye on the main entrance.


    Ren Buqing watched carefully for a while and understood Tang Jinghong¡¯s intention, ¡°General Tang, if Cao Changsheng is here, he should start getting restless soon.¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, they saw someone hurriedly walking towards the main entrance¡­


    Tang Jinghong immediately gave chase.


    Before Ren Buqing could even stand up, Tang Jinghong was already out of sight¡­


    He continued to watch the main door.


    Tang Jinghong pursued the man using Qing Gong. He didn¡¯t immediately confront him but followed him, feeling something was off about the man.


    The man ran towards a less crowded area, constantly looking back while running, a ssic sign of guilt.


    Tang Jinghong followed until he saw the man run behind arge rock and hide.


    He approached cautiously, drawing his sword silently, then suddenly spun around to face the other side of the rock, sword at the ready. However, there was no one there.


    Tang Jinghong was stunned. Where did he go? He had clearly seen him run behind this rock.


    He stepped out from behind the rock and looked up, just in time to see the man blend into the crowd and disappear.


    He nced back at the rock, noting something strange about it, but he had no time to investigate. He hurried back to the gambling den. The man he chased after was not Cao Changsheng.


    By the time he returned to the gambling den, Ren Buqing was gone.


    He quickly left the den, leapt onto the rooftop, and looked around. Soon, he saw Ren Buqing chasing someone.


    He flew across the rooftops to join the chase¡­


    Ren Buqing¡¯s martial arts skills were limited to self-defense, and he was unarmed, so he could only follow.


    Such chases weremon in the market. People nced but didn¡¯t pay much attention. No one interfered, not knowing the identity of those involved.


    Suddenly, the man in front stopped and turned to face Ren Buqing, offering a tempting deal, ¡°Let me go, and I¡¯ll give you a hundred thousand taels of gold. How about it?¡±


    This man was none other than Cao Changsheng!


    Ren Buqing smiled. ¡°1 am indeed quite poor, but are you sure I can live to spend that gold after I let you go?¡±


    Cao Changsheng continued to tempt. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll leave it in a secret ce for you to retrieve. No one will know.¡±


    Ren Buqing was curious, ¡°Your family only has a few thousand taels of silver left. Where will you get a hundred thousand taels of gold?¡±


    Cao Changsheng hinted, ¡°Why must money be kept at home?¡± Just as he finished speaking, he saw someone flying over from the rooftop and immediately ran.


    Ren Buqing sighed in relief seeing Tang Jinghong arrive.


    Tang Jinghongnded in front of Cao Changsheng, without a word, knocked him unconscious.


    Ren Buqing caught up, and after a while, the personal guard also arrived¡­


    Tang Jinghong ordered his personal guard to carry the man away. Then, he nced at the gambling den and left.


    He was old friends with Third Master Lu, so there was no need to specially tell him that he was leaving.


    When Third Master Lu woke up and found out that Tang Jinghong had caught the person he wanted to catch, he smiled. This guy really never failed.


    Ministry of Justice.


    Tang Jinghong brought the captured man back to the Ministry of Justice for interrogation.


    Cao Changsheng, a man who still gambled when his father was in prison, couldn¡¯t be expected to have much integrity. He confessed quite a bit after being interrogated.


    The Minister of War was indeed forced to cooperate due to the other party having something on him, but Cao Changsheng adamantly refused to reveal what that thing was.


    He had a lot of silver in his house, which was all moved to a cer in another courtyard before the incident. Tang Jinghong sent people to check, and they indeed found the silver, totaling five million taels.


    Now, only one question remained: What exactly did the other part have on the Minister of War?

 Chapter 390 - 390: Celebrating the Mid-Autumn Festival

    Chapter 390: Celebrating the Mid-Autumn Festival


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    August 15th, Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Bright sunlight streamed in through the window, filling the air with the scent of sunshine. Birds chirped incessantly outside, where wild chrysanthemums bloomed in full glory, disying the unique maturity of autumn.


    As Chu Qingzhi opened her eyes, she heard Tang Jinghong¡¯s blessing, ¡°Qingzhi, happy Mid-Autumn Festival.¡±


    His voice, low and slightly hoarse, was sexy. Hearing it, Chu Qingzhi felt a tingling sensation


    She exposed her arm, revealing a lifelike golden feathered phoenix tattoo. This way, she and Tang Jinghong could receive each other¡¯s messages in time. Whenever the phoenix warmed up, it meant a message had arrived.


    Touching the golden phoenix on her arm, Chu Qingzhi sweetly replied, ¡°Jinghong, happy Mid-Autumn Festival to you too.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s smile slowly spread across his face, his tone gentle, ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ve brought you a festival gift. It should arrive by noon. Enjoy the holiday today.¡±


    A gift for her? The idea of receiving a present specially prepared for her on a festival filled Chu Qingzhi with joy. ¡°Jinghong, thank you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°No need to thank me.¡±


    After an intimate chat, Chu Qingzhi got out of bed.


    She woke upte today. By the time she got up, every household in the vige was already busy preparing the midday feast, ughtering chickens and ducks.


    However, there was no rush in her family. With many hands to share the work, it would be done in no time.


    Chu Qingzhi stretchedzily at the door.


    Chu Qingyue was feeding chickens near the chicken coop, clucking along with them.


    On such major festivals, unless necessary, everyone was supposed to rest, including the staff working at the family workshops. Naturally, Chu Qingyue was at home too.


    Chu Qingzhi looked towards her sister, thinking how hardworking her sister was, always bustling around the house like a spinning top.


    She walked towards the courtyard¡­


    The three wolf cubs saw her and rushed over, howling excitedly.


    When she first brought them home, they were thin and low-spirited. Now, under Xu Songnian¡¯s careful care, the three cubs had grown chubbier and lively. If it weren¡¯t for arge space in the vige for them to run around, Chu Qingzhi had no doubt they would tear the house apart.


    Chu Qingzhi crouched down and gently touched the wolf cubs, infusing a bit of spiritual energy into their foreheads.


    ¡°Aw, aw, aw¡­¡± The cubs sat in front of her, looking up at her like she was their mother.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Go y. I¡¯ll give you some milk when it arrives.¡±


    Ever since they started getting milk at home, the wolf cubs had been drinking it.


    ¡°Aw, aw, aw¡­¡± The cubs ran off happily.


    Chu Qingzhi watched them go and chuckled, ¡°You guys are quite adorable!¡±


    Wu Yaqing heard Chu Qingzhi¡¯sughter and came out of the house, ¡°Qingzhi, why are you so happy.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed towards the swing, ¡°Look over there¡­¡±


    Wu Yaqing looked and couldn¡¯t help butugh too. The three wolf cubs were sitting on the swing, swinging back and forth in a cute, clumsy manner.


    Hearing theirughter, other family members came over to see¡­


    ¡°Third Sister, Third Sister¡­¡± Li Qingyin came carrying a heavy basket, struggling a bit with the weight.


    Li Qingyu quickly took the basket from her. It was covered with a cloth, hiding its contents. ¡°Qingyin, what have you brought?¡±


    Li Qingyin¡¯s face beamed with a smile, ¡°Third Sister, take a look and you¡¯ll see.¡±


    Li Qingyu brought the basket inside and uncovered it to reveal a basket full of duck eggs. ¡°Are these fresh duck eggs? Or salted duck eggs?¡±


    ¡°Salted duck eggs,¡± Li Qingyin said happily. ¡°Third Sister, these salted duck eggs are so fragrant and delicate, and they even ooze oil. They¡¯re delicious.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve helped me so much. These salted duck eggs are specially for you, as my festival gift. I won¡¯t give you mooncakes, as you make plenty of it on your own, and the ones I buy outside aren¡¯t as tasty as yours.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Li Qingyin said, ¡°Third Sister, I¡¯ll head back now. Today, I also n to make some delicious food for the kids.¡±


    Li Qingyu stopped her, ¡°Take some mooncakes for the kids. I was nning to bring some to you, but since you¡¯re here, it saves me a trip.¡±


    Exchanging gifts was customary. Li Qingyin epted, ¡°Thank you so much, Third Sister.¡±


    Li Qingyu packed thirty mooncakes for her sister.


    Li Qingyin thanked her with a smile, ¡°Third Sister, thank you.¡±


    Li Qingyu replied, ¡°No need to be so formal with your sister.¡±


    After Li Qingyin left, Li Qingyu urged everyone to eat quickly. They too had to visit rtives and friends to give gifts. There was much to do.


    Shortly after the meal, vigers began arriving with gifts, expressing their gratitude to the Chu family for helping them prosper. Li Qingyu epted them all, nning to return the favor to each family when time permitted.


    After some tidying up, Li Qingyu and Chu Rong first took Chu Qingyue and Chu Qingyan to present gifts to their masters, a duty they could not neglect. The gifts were generously prepared.


    For other rtives, Grandpa Chu and Granny Chu assigned each person one or two families to visit. Even Chu Qingzhi was tasked with delivering gifts, a novel experience for her, as she was usually the one receiving gifts.


    Apart from these, business partners also sent gifts to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family, so the Chu family naturally had to return the favor. The day had just begun, yet it already felt incredibly busy.


    Grandpa Chu and Granny Chu stayed at home to look after the house.


    Jiang Zhaoyong went to the county town to buy generous gifts for the Chu family. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma.¡±


    Granny Chu was very fond of Jiang Zhaoyong. ¡°If you¡¯reing, juste. Why bring something? Juste directly next time, no need for gifts.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the festival, I can¡¯te empty-handed.¡± Jiang Zhaoyong had no rtives here, and everyone at the school had gone home for the festival. Being a sociable person, he thought of joining the Chu family to enjoy the festivities and, incidentally, to ingratiate himself with the elders,ying a solid foundation for his future marriage to Chu Qingning.


    Soon, everyone returned from sending the gifts. The elders went to the kitchen to prepare the midday meal, while the younger members gathered in the yard to makenterns.


    In this era, it was customary to ¡°lightnterns¡± to enhance the moon¡¯s beauty.


    That day, under the guidance of the elders, the younger family members madenterns from bamboo strips, creating shapes like fruits, animals, and the words ¡°Celebrating the Mid-Autumn Festival.¡± They covered them with paper, painted them in various colors, and at night, candles were lit inside and hung high in the house.


    Chu Rong had prepared the materials and started makingnterns right away.


    Chu Qingzhi watched Chu Rong make one and quickly learned how to do it herself, then made a cute red applentern..

 Chapter 391 - 391: Making Lanterns for Mid-Autumn

    Chapter 391: Making Lanterns for Mid-Autumn


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wu Yaqing looked over with envy in her eyes, ¡°Qingzhi, could you make one for me?¡± She had been struggling for a while but hadn¡¯t managed to make one, feeling quite frustrated.


    Chu Qingzhi took the bamboo strips from Wu Yaqing¡¯s hands and asked her, ¡°What would you like to make?¡±


    Wu Yaqing eagerly replied, ¡°I¡¯d like a little rabbit.¡±


    The bamboo strips seemed toe alive in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hands. She bent, folded, tied, and applied paper and paint, and soon, a lifelike little rabbitntern was ready.


    Chu Qingzhi handed the rabbitntern to Wu Yaqing, ¡°How¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful,¡± Wu Yaqing said joyfully. ¡°Qingzhi, can you teach me? 1 want to make a couple for my mother. She¡¯s never had such an interesting Mid-Autumn Festival.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed with a smile, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Everyone gathered around to learn from Chu Qingzhi¡­


    Grandpa Chu smiled as he worked, nning to make a ¡®Wanfu¡¯ntern andter a lotusntern for Granny Chu, her favorite.


    Chu Rong nced at the children. Did they not like thenterns he made? Why weren¡¯t they learning from him?


    After watching Chu Qingzhi make one, Chu Xuhua went back to his seat to start making his own.


    What should he make?


    His gaze swept over Shen Ruyue¡­


    He had an idea.


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s craftsmanship was decent. He picked up a bamboo strip and slowly fashioned it into a frame. After pasting paper and painting it red, a moon-shapedntern was formed.


    He handed the red moonntern to Shen Ruyue, saying shyly, ¡°Ruyue, thisntern is for you.¡±


    Shen Ruyue looked at the red moonntern and smiled sweetly, whispering, ¡°Xuhua, thank you.¡±


    Chu Xuhua felt a sweet warmth in his heart. ¡°As long as you like it.¡±


    Seeing his elder brother make antern for Shen Ruyue, Chu Xujin also decided to make one for Ge Lihua. After watching Chu Qingzhi¡¯s technique, he returned to his seat to start making hisntern.


    His craftsmanship wasn¡¯t as good as Chu Xuhua¡¯s, and he even broke the bamboo strip twice in his clumsy attempts, feeling somewhat disheartened.


    Ge Lihua, quick-witted and a fast learner, soon made a yellow pearntern.


    She made thisntern tomemorate her family.


    Chu Xujin, seeing Ge Lihua make her ownntern, felt even more disheartened, and a sense of frustration began to build.


    He was inferior to Lihua in many ways, and now he couldn¡¯t even make antern for her. What use was he?


    Then he started to get angry with himself¡­


    While everyone was busy makingnterns, no one noticed his mood.


    Jiang Zhaoyong, quite self-absorbed and direct, was sitting next to Chu Qingning. Seeing her preparing to make antern, he snatched the bamboo strip from her, ¡°Your hands are delicate, don¡¯t hurt them. Just tell me what kind ofntern you want, and 1¡¯11 make it for you.¡±


    His boastful words drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    Chu Qingning, feeling embarrassed but also pleased, said, ¡°I want a pcentern.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong was about to start when he suddenly stopped, ¡°1 haven¡¯t seen what a pcentern looks like.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao, who held grudges against Jiang Zhaoyong, saw this as an opportunity to belittle Jiang Zhaoyong.


    Chu Xuyuan mocked, ¡°Big talk is cheap, now you can¡¯t make it, right?¡±


    Chu Xuyao followed up, ¡°Acting all capable. Turns out, you are just boasting. Can¡¯t even make a singlentern.¡±


    Grandpa Chu and Chu Rong nudged them, indicating to them to stop.


    Both boys huffed and looked provocatively at Jiang Zhaoyong, as if to say, ¡°You can¡¯t make it.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong, cheerful and unbothered, turned to Chu Qingning with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t make that one. Can you choose a simpler one?¡±


    Chu Qingning was a bit disappointed, ¡°Then make one you can.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong, not wanting to disappoint her, thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this? 1¡¯11 go to the county city to buy one for you.¡±


    Everyone looked at him, thinking this was a decent solution.


    Chu Qingning was surprised by Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s decision, feeling a small stir in her heart. Seeing him about to leave, she quickly stopped him, ¡°Sit down!¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong, not quite understanding her intent, asked, ¡°Qingning, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Qingning thought to herself, it¡¯s just antern, why make someone run a trip for it? It¡¯s not a necessity, ¡°Just make a normal one, a round one.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong disagreed, ¡°That¡¯s too ordinary. No, 1 have to make something special for you.¡±


    Chu Qingning didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Hearing Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s words, Grandpa Chu and Chu Rong finally realized something was amiss. This boy was here for their Fourth Daughter.


    The two elders looked at Chu Qingning again. She seemed not to dislike Jiang Zhaoyong.


    Did their Fourth Daughter know that Jiang Zhaoyong liked her?


    Ah, they had been worrying about their Fourth Daughter¡¯s marriage, and now someone suitable had been delivered to their doorstep. Zhaoyong was diligent, not afraid of hard work, had a government job, was good to Qingning, and was handsome. Not bad at all.


    The elders gave their high approval.


    Jiang Zhaoyong, unaware that he had already won the favor of the elders, would have been even more pleased if he knew.


    Chu Qingning became curious and expectant, ¡°Then what do you n to make?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong turned to Chu Qingning, looked at her for a while, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a flowerntern for you, based on the flower pattern of the hairpin you¡¯re wearing.¡± It was a plum flower.


    Chu Qingning smiled, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong confidently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t disappoint you this time.¡±


    Chu Qingyue, sitting next to Chu Qingzhi, whispered, ¡°Fifth Sister, I want to make antern to pray for blessings for Yuting tonight. What should 1 make?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi immediately had a good idea, ¡°A koi fish.¡±


    Chu Qingyue¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Koi fish, that¡¯s a great idea.¡± Saying so, she began making one.


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help thinking of Tang Jinghong. What was he doing?


    Thinking of Tang Jinghong, she picked up a bamboo strip and started making antern to give to Jinghong.


    Chu Qingshuang sat on the other side of Chu Qingzhi, making a tangerinentern, her favorite fruit.


    Chu Xuyuan, Chu Qingyan, and Chu Xuyao were toying with the bamboo strips, still unclear what they were going to make.


    At this moment, Ge Lihua finally noticed something was wrong with Chu Xujin. She asked, ¡°Xujin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing Ge Lihua speak to him, Chu Xujin¡¯s frustration vanished instantly, ¡°I was just thinking about what to make.¡±


    Ge Lihua asked with concern, ¡°Have you decided yet?¡±

 Chapter 392 - 392: Kirin Lantern

    Chapter 392: Kirin Lantern


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Xujin shook his head and said, ¡°I just feel like I¡¯m not good at anything¡­¡± He felt discouraged.


    Ge Lihua put down thentern in her hand and picked up a bamboo strip again. After hesitating for a moment, she asked, ¡°Do you want to learn? Shall I teach you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Chu Xujin was surprised, never expecting such a good thing. She immediately moved a chair next to Ge Lihua, picked up a bamboo stick, and started to learn seriously, with great dedication.


    After about ten minutes, everyone stopped to watch Chu Qingzhi as she made thentern. Their eyes were filled with astonishment, admiration, and disbelief¡­


    Chu Qingzhi was currently crafting a kirinntern.


    The kirin¡¯s body resembled that of a musk deer, with dragon scales, a sheep¡¯s head, a round horn on top, wolf-like hooves, a tail resembling that of a dragon, and colorful fur. It stood at a height of approximately two meters.


    Chu Qingzhi was in the process of crafting the kirin¡¯s body, and she nned to make a two-meter-tall kirin to give to Tang Jinghong.


    Everyone watched as Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fingers moved rapidly, and with each motion, a new part of the kirin took shape. As they watched, a massive body gradually formed.


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity as she asked, ¡°Qingzhi, what are you making? Thisntern is so big; it looks like a fierce beast, like a tiger or something.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi continued working with her hands and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a kirin.¡±


    Everyone immediately widened their eyes¡­


    Wu Yaqing was shocked. ¡°Qingzhi, the kirin is only a creature from legends. Do you know what it really looks like?¡±


    She had seen it before. Her own Golden Feather Phoenix had once had a confrontation with a kirin, although they had ended up evenly matched. Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°No one knows exactly what it looks like.¡±


    Chu Junbao and several children from the vige rushed to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house as usual. As they entered the courtyard, their eyes were immediately drawn to the enormous object in the yard. ¡°Wow, Sister Qingzhi, thentern you made is huge.¡±


    Chu Qingyan started showing off. ¡°Junbao, it was made by my fifth sister. Impressive, right?¡±


    Chu Junbao nodded honestly, his eyes wide open. ¡°Impressive, very impressive. Even the grandpa who specializes in makingnterns for the vige can¡¯t make one as impressive as Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingyan gave Chu Junbao an approving look. ¡°Well said.¡±


    She walked over and boasted to all the children, ¡°Each of you, say something nice about my fifth sister, and 1¡¯11 give you a piece of mooncake.¡±


    Chu Junbao was the first to speak loudly, ¡°Sister Qingzhi is beautiful and capable, the most beautiful flower in our vige.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    How cliche!


    The second child said, ¡°Sister Qingzhi is kind and lovely, and she¡¯s the best at healing and saving people.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    It quite rhymed!


    The eighth child, a five-year-old little guy, stuttered after everyone had finished theirpliments, ¡°Sister Qingzhi is the most¡­ able to fly, very beautiful.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled; the child was quite cute.


    Chu Qingyan kept her promise and immediately ran back home to get two mooncakes, cutting each one into four pieces, one for each child.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Delicious.¡±


    The children enjoyed their mooncakes while standing in line to watch Chu Qingzhi make thentern.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang arrived with valuable gifts. They quickly entered the house to ce their gifts and then came out to observe in the courtyard.


    Yuan Hongjun handed a bamboo strip to Chu Qingzhi and asked, ¡°Master, what are you making?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan helped Chu Qingzhi answer, ¡°A kirin.¡±


    ¡°A kirin?¡± Yuan Hongjun was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t that something from legends?¡± He looked at Chu Qingzhi and asked, ¡°Master, do you know what it looks like?¡±


    ¡°Just imagine.¡± Chu Qingzhi replied casually.


    Yuan Hongjun admired her. ¡°Master, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. Her Golden Feather Phoenix had always been unhappy about her tie with the Kirin in the past. She would use this opportunity to avenge her mount.


    The kirin liked tranquility and was secretive; it disliked being seen by others.


    Now she had crafted it for everyone to see. If the kirin knew, it would surely be very angry.


    The new house was by the roadside. The passersby became curious upon seeing the crowd gathered around. They too walked in to watch, intrigued by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s rare craftsmanship. The vigers soon formed a tight circle around Chu Qingzhi.


    Eventually, even the vige elder was drawn over. Leaning on his cane and apanied by his grandson, he entered the yard and asked, ¡°What are you all doing?¡±


    At the sound of the vige elder¡¯s voice, everyone promptly cleared a path for him¡­


    The vige elder, still using his cane, walked up to Chu Qingzhi. He paused, wiped his eyes in disbelief, and wondered what he was seeing.


    By this time, Chu Qingzhi had almost finished crafting the kirin, havingpleted its body, hooves, head, and was now working on the horns.


    Seeing the vige elder arrive, Chu Rong quickly offered his seat, saying, ¡°Elder, please sit here.¡±


    The vige elder nodded at Chu Rong, sat down, and watched intently with his hands resting on his cane, his amazement growing by the second.


    Everyone stopped theirntern-making to watch Chu Qingzhi.


    Time slowly passed¡­


    Chu Qingzhipleted the kirin¡¯s body, head, horns, tail, and hooves, and then began the painstaking task of pasting paper. This was a major undertaking.


    She used white paper, and after pasting, she colored it. The kirin¡¯s body was multicolored, and incorrect coloring could easily make it look dirty. This was a true test of skill.


    But for Chu Qingzhi, it was all quite simple.


    With the colors applied, the kirin¡¯s appearance became even more vivid, drawing gasps of admiration from everyone.


    Next, she added dragon scales.


    Sheyered several sheets of paper, cut them, and quickly created dragon scales. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sister, Chu Qingyue, a skilled tailor, took over the task of cutting the scales, finishing them swiftly and expertly.


    Under the amazed gazes of the onlookers, the kirin slowly came to life¡­


    ¡°Is this a kirin?¡±


    ¡°If the legendary kirin looks like this, it¡¯s truly majestic.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi¡¯s craftsmanship is unparalleled. Look at this kirin, it¡¯s as if it¡¯s alive, so lifelike.¡±


    The crowd showered Chu Qingzhi with endless praise. The kirin was truly magnificent and from a distance, looked like a colorful kirin descending to earth.


    The vige elder pped his hands in approval, eximing, ¡°Excellent, truly excellent.¡±


    ¡°Fantastic!!!¡± echoed the crowd, pping. They had never seen such a magnificent and imposingntern. It was beautiful!


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s grandfather puffed out his chest with pride. This was his granddaughter¡¯s creation, something no one else could replicate.


    Two carriages, one following the other, entered Chu Vige and stopped at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house.


    The people in the carriages were stunned by the crowd.. What major event had urred?

 Chapter 393 The Village in Shock

    393 The Vige in Shock The vigers standing outside saw the carriage and quickly called out for Grandpa Chu.


    Startled, Grandpa Chu hurried towards the courtyard gate, sizing up the neers. Their imposing presence suggested they were no ordinary folk. "May I ask¡­" he began.


    Before he could finish, Tang Jinghong''s personal guard respectfully said, "Elder, we are here on the general''s orders to deliver a festival gift to your family."


    The words ''the general'' spread among the vigers¡­


    Grandpa Chu was stunned, the word ''general'' echoing in his mind. Had he heard wrong?


    The vigers were equally dumbfounded. Were they hearing things?


    Silence fell over the surroundings, so quiet you could hear a pin drop.


    Seeing everyone''s dazed expressions, the guard thought, "Do they not know of our general''s identity?"


    Did he make a mistake?


    But the general hadn''t instructed him to hide his identity!


    Chu Qingzhi approached, gently tugging at Grandpa Chu''s sleeve, "Grandpa, they''re waiting for you to speak."


    Regaining hisposure, Grandpa Chu cautiously asked, "The general you speak of, is it Tang Jinghong?"


    Pride shone on the guard''s face as he firmly replied, "Indeed, it is!"


    Everyone''s jaws dropped in shock. They hadn''t misheard; it was the general, Tang Jinghong himself! General was a rank beyond their wildest dreams!


    The vigers knew Tang Jinghong held a military post, but they never imagined it to be of such high stature. The highest among soldiers! How capable must one be to reach such a rank? What had Tang Jinghong done in the army to climb so high?


    The news left everyone in shock for a long time.


    This revtion was so astounding that Grandpa Chu, unable to believe it, cautiously asked, "You''re certain about this?"


    The soldier understood how shocking it was to have a general in a vige. He said patiently, "Our general is Tang Jinghong, a member of the Chu Vige."


    "Our vige has produced a general!!!" The vige elder emerged from the crowd, overwhelmed to the point of fainting.


    "Elder, Elder¡­" Everyone frantically rushed to assist the fallen elder.


    Grandpa Chu, ovee with emotion, fainted as well.


    Chu Qingzhi quickly supported him, and with a gentle pat on his chest, revived him.


    How excited must he be to faint!


    Chu Rong hurried over to help Grandpa Chu, his heart racing with excitement at the news that his son-inw was a general. "Father, try to calm down," he urged himself to do the same.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine," Grandpa Chu reassured, hand on his chest, thrilled beyond words.


    The Ning family''s butler, along with servants, approached with a chest, "Elder, we are here on behalf of young master Ning Yuting to deliver a festival gift to your family."


    Grandpa Chu hurriedly helped them up, "You''re too kind, too kind. Please,e in, everyone."


    The guards and Ning''s servant followed Grandpa Chu inside with the chests.


    Once inside the main hall, the guards and the steward presented the gift list to Grandpa Chu. "Here is the list. You can count it."


    Being illiterate, Grandpa Chu quickly handed the lists to Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingyue for verification.


    The guard and the servant opened their respective chests.


    This scene drew everyone''s attention. The sight of the gifts inside sparked whispered conversations.


    "A general and a wealthy young master¡­ What stroke of luck has befallen the Chu family?"


    "Fortunes change. This is the most dramatic turnaround I''ve ever witnessed."


    "Those who once looked down on the Chu family are surely feeling the sting now."


    ¡­


    After verifying the gifts, if there were no issues, one would sign their name on the gift list. One copy was kept by the recipient, and the other was returned to the gift-giver for confirmation.


    Chu Qingzhi elegantly signed her name and handed it back to the guard, "Thank you for your efforts. Please, stay for lunch."


    Hungry, the guard epted, "Thank you for the invitation."


    Chu Qingzhi politely offered, "Please, have a seat. I''ll bring some refreshments."


    "Thank you," the guard bowed in gratitude.


    Chu Qingyue also finished verifying the gift list and handed it to the butler, "Uncle Ning, please have a seat. I''ll bring some tea."


    It''smon that butlers inrge and wealthy households often share the surname of their masters. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The butler, addressed respectfully as ''Uncle Ning'', felt honored and held a high regard for Chu Qingyue. Contrary to the stereotype of vige girls being rude, the youngdy his master favored was so well-mannered.


    "Miss Qingyue, you''re too kind."


    Chu Qingyue smiled warmly, "It''s my duty."


    News of Tang Jinghong being a general spread like wildfire through Chu vige, bringing a constant stream of people over to express their well-wishes.


    Granny Chu reacted much like Grandpa Chu, fainting in excitement.


    In the midst of this joyful atmosphere, an unexpected visitor arrived at the Chu family.


    A young servant approached the Chu family, looking around, "Shuiyun County, Chu vige, the home of the divine doctor, is this the ce?"


    When Chu Xuyao saw this, he quickly walked over. "Who are you looking for?"


    The young servant, looking clean and somewhat shy, asked, "Is this the home of the divine doctor?"


    Chu Xuyao pondered and tentatively asked, "My fifth sister is an excellent doctor. Are you referring to her?"


    The servant politely replied, "Could you ask her toe out? I''ll know once I see her."


    "Just wait here," Chu Xuyao, fearing the servant had urgent business with his sister, hurried off to find her.


    Chu Qingzhi, curious, approached the servant, "Who are you looking for?"


    "I''m a servant of Lin Yingmin, here to find the divine doctor," the servant replied, cing a box on the stone bench at the doorway. He then pulled out a painting from his sleeve and unfolded it,paring the image with Chu Qingzhi.


    After examining the painting, he handed it to Chu Qingzhi, "Miss, this was painted by my young master. Please take a look."


    Chu Qingzhi studied the painting, which depicted a woman on horseback - unmistakably her. She frowned slightly, wondering why Lin Yingmin would paint her.


    "What did your young master send you here for?"


    The servant quickly handed her the box, "My master can''t walk easily. He especially asked me to deliver this to you."


    Chu Qingzhi opened the box, surprised to find a Mid-Autumn Festival gift, "How is your young master doing?"


    The servant, not one for deceit, honestly replied, "Not well. When his leg ailment res up, he suffers terribly. Just yesterday, after enduring the pain, his palms were covered in wounds. It''s truly pitiable."


    "Stay for a meal before you return. I''ll find time to treat your master''s leg ailment," Chu Qingzhi said kindly.

 Chapter 394 Stirring Up a Heated Discussion

    394 Stirring Up a Heated Discussion


    The servant boy gratefully said, "Thank you, miss."


    Chu Qingzhi led the servant boy into the house. Noticing his young age, she offered him some snacks like mooncakes, bread, and biscuits.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang came over¡­


    Yuan Hongjun asked, "Master, it seems this is Lin Yingmin''s servant."


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, "Indeed, he was sent by Lin Yingmin to deliver a festival gift to me."


    "Why would he send you a Mid-Autumn festival gift? Weren''t you two just acquaintances?" Yuan Hongjun frowned, wondering what Lin Yingmin was up to.


    Chu Qingzhi was also puzzled, "I''m not sure either, but I n to find time to treat his leg."


    Ah, that''s right. Previously, he and Little Abalone had nned to treat Lin Yingmin''s legs, but he refused, insisting on Chu Qingzhi treating him. The gift was probably meant to persuade Chu Qingzhi to do so.


    Yuan Hongjun understood Lin Yingmin''s actions, "Master, when will you go?"


    "I''ll see how things go," Chu Qingzhi nned to go tonight, but she decided not to tell her two disciples. As a youngdy visiting a man at night to treat his legs, they might not agree to it.


    Yuan Hongjun said, "Master, we''ve prepared the medicine for treating Lin Yingmin''s legs. Just let us know, and we''ll bring it over."


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. "Okay."


    The sound of gongs and drums came from outside¡­


    The Chu family hurriedly went outside, followed by vigers who had been admiring the Kyrinntern in the yard.


    The magistrate, apanied by constables and his secretary, arrived at Chu Vige with gongs clearing the way and lively drum music, signaling good news.


    Chu Qingzhi took the lead and bowed. "Greetings, Magistrate."


    The magistrate hastened to help her up, smiling like a blooming flower, "Miss Chu, your rewards for your meritorious deeds in the Northern Border have arrived."


    He took out the imperial edict and proimed loudly, "Hear the decree!"


    Chu Qingzhi knelt on one knee, and as others saw her kneel, they too knelt down. The noisy scene instantly quieted, even the chattering children dared not speak.


    The magistrate unfurled the edict and read aloud, "By imperialmand, Chu Qingzhi, ¡­ for her significant contributions in quelling the turmoil in the Northern Border, is hereby awarded a pair of pearls from Nanhu, a set of jewelry, three jade hairpins, ten bolts of silk, and ten thousand taels of silver as a token of appreciation. Let this be known."


    Chu Qingzhi responded, "I am grateful for His Majesty''s bountiful reward," and then received the edict.


    The edict would be kept in the vige shrine, a supreme honor for Chu Vige. The previous edict had already been ced there.


    The constables brought in the rewards to Chu Qingzhi''s home.


    Chu Qingzhi politely offered, "Magistrate, you''vee a long way. Would you care to join us for a simple meal before you leave?"


    The magistrate declined with a smile, "No need for a meal, I should return home for the family reunion today."


    He envied Chu Qingzhi''s rewards. In his decades of service, he had never received such honors. But remembering that Chu Qingzhi was a resident of his county, he felt a sense of pride. No other magistrate could boast such an extraordinary citizen. This thought elevated his sense of superiority.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, "Then, allow me to escort you out, Your Honor."


    "Okay."


    The news of Chu Qingzhi being rewarded by the Emperor spread quickly, just like a storm. Vigers who had just left returned to congratte the Chu family once more, making Chu family as lively as a theater.


    By noon, Chu family finally quieted down, but the excitement lingered. First, the revtion of Tang Jinghong being a general had them reeling, and now Chu Qingzhi''s rewards only added to their joy.


    ¡­


    The vigers eagerly discussed Chu Qingzhi''s rewards.


    "Chu''s family is really lucky, one happy event after another."


    "Why can''t my own children be as capable?"


    "Someone like Qingzhi is rare, we''re lucky to be her fellow vigers. As for our children, well, we never dared to dream of them reaching that high."


    "Haha, I agree. However, the amount of rewards one receives depends on their abilities, and Qingzhi has earned it through her own efforts."


    "That''s right, Qingzhi has achieved things that most people can''t. She has contributed to the country and the people, and the rewards she receives are well-deserved."


    "We wouldn''t even dare to go to the capital, let alone the distant Northern border. Going there and achieving merits is out of the question."


    ¡­


    The matter of Qingzhi receiving rewards sparked discussions in the vige, and almost everyone was talking about it.


    These discussions also reached the Tang Shan''s family of three.


    Tang Shan regretted it deeply, and he drank one ss of wine after another, feeling a pang of pain in his heart.


    If he had known that his son would be a general, he would have definitely supported him. Instead, he had driven him away with his own hands. How could he be so foolish?


    If he hadn''t driven Tang Jinghong out of the house, he would have had a general as a son, and Qingzhi would have married into the Tang family too. So many rewards, ten thousand taels of silver, and pearls.


    Pearls were rare treasures, and most of them found in the Daling Dynasty were tributes to the Imperial Court, each one extremely precious.


    Tang Dengpingined, "Dad, why didn''t Tang Jinghong say he was a general when he came back?"


    Tang Shan pped Tang Dengping, "He''s your older brother. Who allowed you to address him by name?"


    Tang Dengping had never been pped before, and this p made him cry, "Boohoo¡­"


    Zhang Xiuqin walked into the room and protected Tang Dengping, "What''s going on? Regretting now? The eldest son is a general, and the younger son is just like a weed?"


    Tang Shan was annoyed, and after drinking a few sses of wine, he was emboldened and gave Zhang Xiuqin a p too, "It''s because of your mistreatment of him, scolding him, and making things difficult for him. It''s all because of you, Zhang Xiuqin, it''s all your fault!"


    Zhang Xiuqin couldn''t refute this, and she also regretted it deeply, "I didn''t know that Tang Jinghong was a general when he returned, and he didn''t say anything!"


    Tang Shan smashed the wine ss to the ground, pointed at Zhang Xiuqin''s nose, and scolded her, "Even if you didn''t know, he''s still my son. You''ve been scolding him and making things difficult for him, Zhang Xiuqin, all your fault!"


    Zhang Xiuqin was carried away by excitement and shouted, "Tang Shan, don''t forget that you were the one who chased him away."


    At the mention of this, Tang Shan felt so regretful that he wanted to vomit blood. Why was he so muddle-headed back then? Why didn''t he stop Zhang Xiuqin when she scolded her son?


    Tang Shan was filled with regret. "Zhang Xiuqin, get lost. Get lost. I''m going to divorce you!"


    Zhang Xiuqin''s face was filled with disbelief as she screamed, "Tang Shan, what did you say? Say it again!"


    Tang Shan red at Zhang Xiuqin. The more he looked at this old face, the more he disliked it. "Get lost!!"


    Tang Dengping was terrified. Ignoring the pain on his face, he ran over and knelt in front of Tang Shan, begging, "Father, don''t chase Mother away. If Mother leaves, this family will fall apart. Father¡­"


    "You get lost too!" After Tang Shan finished scolding, he picked up the wine pot and drank it. At the same time, he walked out of the courtyard. If he was drunk, he would not regret it¡­


    Tang Dengping trembled in fear. "Mother, what should we do now?"


    Zhang Xiuqin did not dare to leave this house. Otherwise, she would be homeless. She said calmly, "Your father was just saying things in a drunken state. It''s not true."


    Tang Dengping looked in the direction where Tang Shan had left, hoping that his dad was just speaking out of anger. He didn''t want to be like Tang Jinghong, without a mother. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Zhang Xiuqin fell to the ground. She could not understand how things had turned out like this.

 Chapter 395 Protective of His Wife

    395 Protective of His Wife


    Xu Jizhou''s pain had finally taken a hike. Eagerly awaiting a visit, his face lit up like a Christmas tree at the sound of footsteps. But, s, it was just his mom, not the much-anticipated Qingning.


    Mrs. Xu did not notice the change in her son. She brought the medicine bowl to Xu Jizhou and said gently, "Jizhou, drink the medicine."


    "Hey, Mom," Jizhou mumbled, masking his disappointment like a bad actor in a soap opera. "Where''s Qingning?"


    "Oh, she''s swamped with chores," his mother said, recalling the chaos at Qingning''s house. She thought about the prospect of Jizhou marrying into Qingning''s family, but let''s face it, Qingning wasn''t exactly Jizhou''s biggest fan.


    The second daughter of the Chu family was about to marry the young master of the rich family. The fifth daughter of the Chu family was going to marry a general. If her son could marry Chu Qingning, his future would be limitless. However, Chu Qingning did not like her son at all. Sigh, what a pity.


    She did not intend to tell Xu Jizhou these words for fear of hurting him.


    Changing the subject, Jizhou asked, "So, what''s Qingning up to?"


    "ying MasterChef at home. It''s like Thanksgiving over there," she replied.


    Jizhou just nodded and downed his medicine, plotting to visit Qingningter when he felt less like a zombie.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Jiang Zhaoyong caught up to Qingning. "Where are you off to with those mooncakes?"


    "They''re for a sick guy who can''t go home," Qingning replied, pointing at the old house.


    Chu Qingzhi had always taken good care of the patients at home. She was a very responsible girl.


    Jiang Zhaoyong didn''t want to let Chu Qingning go. "Let me guess, Xu Jizhou?"


    "Yeah, what''s the big deal?" she wondered.


    "Just don''t go. I''ll y the delivery guy," Jiang Zhaoyong insisted, grabbing the mooncakes.


    Qingning, slightly baffled, watched him walk away. ''Why''s he acting like Jizhou''s personal bodyguard?''


    ¡­


    Jiang Zhaoyong, now with the mooncakes, decided, "No way I''m feeding these to Jizhou."


    He was about to throw the mooncakes into the bush, but when he raised his hand, he put it down again. It was a pity to throw away such delicious mooncakes. He could not waste food for nothing.


    He looked around. There was a cornstalk pile nearby. He walked over, took out the mooncakes, and ate them all.


    It would be great to have it all to himself. Why did he have to give it to Xu Jizhou?


    "Burp¡­" Jiang Zhaoyong burped and walked towards the Chu family''s house in satisfaction.


    ¡­


    Back at the Chu house, it was dinner time. The elders and guests gathered around, enjoying a feast prepared by Grandma Chu and Li Qingyu. It was a grand spread, and everyone was having a st. Butler Ningplimented Grandma Chu''s culinary skills, and she humbly epted the praise, delighted to have guests from the capital.


    Grandma Chu greeted, "Everyone, take a seat. There''s no need to stand on ceremony. Eat as much as you want." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Chu Xujin brought over some beer to pour for everyone, saying, "Uncle Ning, brothers, you''vee from afar and must be tired. This is beer brewed by my family, please try it."


    This was something fresh, and everyone''s eyes lit up with anticipation.


    The beer was chilled and tasted even better.


    Butler Ning, a man who enjoyed drinks and food, immediately took a sip and found it to his liking. "Delicious! How is it brewed? It''s perfect with grilled dishes."


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, thinking to herself, another foodie.


    Chu Xuhua smiled, "It''s brewed from barley. Uncle Ning, feel free to drink as much as you like, we have plenty more at home."


    After another sip, Butler Ning said with a smile, "Then I won''t be polite."


    This trip was worthwhile, especially for such a rare treat.


    Two guards and two servants also enjoyed the beer, finding it just right for their taste, slightly intoxicating but not too strong.


    One of the guards asked, "Will this beer be sold in the capital city?"


    Chu Xuhua, who had a general n for their family business, replied, "Yes, but not until next year."


    The guard, finishing his bowl of beer in one gulp, said cheerfully, "Let me know when it''s avable, and I''ll be sure to support your business."


    Chu Xuhua nodded with a smile, "Sure, thank you in advance."


    "No need to be polite, brother," the guard replied.


    Everyone enjoyed the drinks and dishes in a harmonious atmosphere.


    ¡­


    After the meal, Li Qingyu immediately prepared return gifts, and the guards and Butler Ning''s people left with the gifts.


    Since it was a major festival, they wanted to return home to spend time with their families. Leaving early meant they might still make it home for dinner.


    Lin Yingmin''s servant also left, as the young master was still waiting for his return.


    Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua left for the county office, as the people caught the previous day hadn''t been fully interrogated yet.


    Chu Qingzhi, along with Chu Qingning, Yuan Hongjun, and Bao Linjiang, went to the military camp. They had acquired the medicinal herbs and nned to process the Snow Lotus.


    In the military camp, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang had a tent dedicated to medical research, which was very convenient for refining medicine.


    Jiang Zhaoyong specially went to tell Xu Jizhou that Chu Qingning had left the house. Then, in a good mood, he returned to the school.


    He was determined to practice the guqin and be a refined person¡­ The Emperor had said that if he didn''t learn anything, he would have to stay in the school until he died. It was a frightening decree to him!


    ¡­


    Fengxin County ¡¤ Lin Family.


    The servant handed a box to Lin Yingmin, whispering, "Young Master, this is the return gift from Miss Chu."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yingmin immediately took the box. Inside were mooncakes and several foods he had never seen before.


    He looked at them curiously for a while, then asked with anticipation, "Did you find out her name?"


    The servant replied, "Her name is Chu Qingzhi, a famous doctor known far and wide. Recently, she was honored by the Emperor for assisting General Tang in quelling the northern border unrest¡­"


    In this era, there was something called the Imperial Gazette, where major court news was published and distributed nationwide, serving as the most authoritative source of information for the people of Daling.


    The more Lin Yingmin heard, the more delighted he became. "Chu Qingzhi," he mused, admiring the beautiful name and her dedication to the country and its people.


    Suddenly, Lin Yingmin clenched the corner of his robe, asking tentatively, "Did¡­ Chu Qingzhi say anything else to you?"


    The servant nced at Lin Yingmin and said, "She mentioned she would find time to treat your legs."

 Chapter 396 Differential Treatment

    396 Differential Treatment


    Lin Yingmin was thoroughly excited, "Really? Did she say that?"


    The servant sighed inwardly, noting his master''s obvious special regard for Miss Chu. However, with Miss Chu already betrothed, he was destined to be disappointed.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to convey this, but the words died on his lips. It seemed too cruel to shatter his master''s rare smile.


    "Master, Miss Chu told me herself," he finally said.


    Lin Yingmin''s heart raced with excitement. "I can finally see her again."


    The servant lowered his head, finding it harder to speak the truth.


    First Madam Lin, the family matriarch, entered with a gentle smile, appearing amiable. "Yingmin, what brings you such joy?"


    Lin Yingmin, unguarded towards First Madam Lin, shared everything¡­


    First Madam Lin maintained her smile, but her hidden hand clenched her sleeve, her heart bursting with hatred. Wanting to heal your legs? Impossible.


    "Yingmin, it''s not that I want to stop you, but I suspect that they''re likely fraudsters," First Madam Lin said patiently, determined to thwart this matter.


    Hearing this, the servant bowed even lower. He would have believed First Madam Lin if he hadn''t seen Miss Chu Qingzhi himself. Ady like her wouldn''t stoop to deceit.


    Lin Yingmin trusted First Madam very much. After hearing First Madam''s words and thinking about what the servant said, he didn''t know who to believe for a moment.


    After a while, he thought of a solution.


    "First Madam, let''s try. If she can''t help me stand, I won''t pay her. What do you think?"


    This was his only hope. He had to seize it. Miss Chu, as long as youe to treat my legs, I will give you the consultation fee. What I said just now was just a temporary measure.


    Seeing that Lin Yingmin seemed to have made up his mind, First Madam Lin stopped persuading him. However, an even more vicious n began to brew.


    "Alright, let''s do as you say," First Madam Lin said affectionately, as if truly caring for Lin Yingmin.


    "Thank you, First Madam," Lin Yingmin expressed gratefully.


    Madam Lin smiled, "Rest now. I have other matters to attend to."


    "Take care, First Madam," Lin Yingmin responded respectfully.


    ¡­


    After Madam Lin left Lin Yingmin''s residence, she immediately summoned her trusted aide, instructing him to add a certain herb to Lin Yingmin''s medicine to induce unconsciousness.


    Without consciousness, he would surely forget about curing his legs.


    The herb would weaken him day by day in his sleep, eventually leading to his quiet demise.


    First Madam Lin smirked sinisterly as she returned to her courtyard.


    ¡­


    At the outskirts of the capital, in the military camp¡­


    Yuan Hongjun led Chu Qingzhi into the tent, "Master, this is where Little Abalone and I usually prepare medicines."


    Chu Qingzhi surveyed the spacious area and noticed theplete and high-quality medical equipment.


    Chu Qingning couldn''t help but admire, "This setup is amazing."


    Yuan Hongjun said, "If you like, you can have a simr setup in the future. We''ll help you then."


    Chu Qingning smiled and nodded. "Okay."


    Little Jun and Little Lin ran in. When they saw Chu Qingzhi, they were extremely excited and actually rolled on the ground. They were extremely cute.


    It had been a while since Chu Qingzhi had seen the tigers. They had grown from cubs to adolescents in a few months.


    She knelt and stroked their heads, and they joyfully rubbed against her palm.


    Bao Linjiang, watching the affectionate tigers, expressed envy and disbelief, "Master, they never let others touch them, but with you, they''re so happy. It''s really unfair."


    "Can''t you touch them?" Chu Qingzhi asked with a smile.


    Bao Linjiang puffed his cheeks, "I can, but only a few times. Any more and they run away. White tigers are proud creatures. Being allowed to touch them is already a privilege."


    Yuan Hongjun teased, "You''re not a child anymore. Why y with tigers?"


    Bao Linjiang rolled his eyes at Yuan Hongjun. "Who wanted to hug the tiger to sleep a few days ago."


    Yuan Hongjun would never admit such an embarrassing thing. "You made it up. Enough nonsense. let''s prepare the medicine."


    Chu Qingzhi brought a basket filled with herbs, including snow lotus, which thrived in high mountains. Without the nourishment of her spiritual energy, they would have wilted.


    As soon as the snow lotus wilted, the medicinal effect decreased sharply.


    "The medicine I''m preparing today is called ''Revival Pill,'' with two main effects," she exined while sorting the herbs.


    "One is to nourish the body. Taking one pill can relieve all kinds of injuries, internal and external. With two pills, you''ll fully recover."


    "The other is for detoxification, effective against any poison. One pill protects the heart, and two canpletely detoxify."


    She had specially prepared this for Tang Jinghong, who had once been critically ill due to overwork. Though much improved, he hadn''t fully recovered yet.


    ¡­


    Chu Qingzhi''s soft voice spread gently throughout the tent, enlightening her disciples with her knowledge.


    Although Chu Qingning struggled to understand everything due to her short training in medicine, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang often had moments of rity, thanks to their years of experience.


    ¡­


    A soldier approached Fang Zerong to curry favor, "Doctor Fang, Miss Chu has arrived at the camp and is in the tent with the two young doctors."


    Fang Zerong stood excitedly, "When did she arrive? Why didn''t anyone inform me?"


    The soldier hastily replied, "She just arrived, and I came to tell you as soon as she did."


    "Thank you for this," Fang Zerong said before rushing out of his tent.


    Arriving at Yuan Hongjun''s tent, he could clearly hear Chu Qingzhi''s voice and was overjoyed, "Miss Chu."


    Chu Qingzhi emerged, "Dr. Fang, what brings you here?"


    Fang Zerong spoke excitedly, "I heard you were here and came to see you."


    "Thank you for making the trip," Chu Qingzhi said, then offered, "I''m teaching my disciples to prepare medicine. Would you like to join and offer some guidance to them?"


    Fang Zerong eagerly responded, "I wouldn''t dare to give guidance, but I would love to hear yours."


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, "Please, Dr. Fang." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Fang Zerong expressed heartfelt gratitude, "Thank you, Miss Chu."

 Chapter 397 - 397: Retribution

    Chapter 397: Retribution


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shuiyun County, Shen¡¯s Pastry Shop.


    A raucous crowd had gathered outside the pastry shop, loudly demanding refunds.


    ¡°Give us our money back!¡± they yelled.


    ¡°These mooncakes you sold us, are they even fit for human consumption? They¡¯re covered with mildew ¨C how long have they been sitting around?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! We can handle a bad taste, but inedible? Do you even have a conscience?¡±


    Inside, the shopkeeper was sweating bullets. Hiding initially, he finally decided to confront the situation and sent an employee to inform First Madam Shen of the debacle. Wiping his sweaty forehead with his sleeve, he emerged with a stern face and barked, ¡°Who allowed you to cause a scene here? Scram, or I¡¯m calling the authorities!¡±


    The crowd wasn¡¯t deterred. ¡°Go ahead, call them! We¡¯d love for the magistrate to see your shady business practices.¡±


    ¡°We paid a premium for these mooncakes and they¡¯re inedible. If you don¡¯t refund us, we¡¯re not leaving!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving either. You have to give me an exnation today.¡±


    The shopkeeper, feeling cowardly inside but putting on a tough exterior, retorted, ¡°Trying to scam us for money, are you? Why aren¡¯t others asking for refunds, just you lot?¡±


    ¡°Others are others. We bought our mooncakes from you and you owe us an exnation.¡±


    The shopkeeper argued back, ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable. Who knows where you bought those mooncakes? We¡¯re not the only shop selling them in town.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not heartless like you. Besides, these mooncakes have your shop¡¯s mark on them. It¡¯s obvious!¡±


    The shopkeeper, reluctant to admit fault and fearing the financial loss, hesitated. Just then, another group joined in.


    ¡°The mooncakes are moldy and inedible refund!¡±


    ¡°Right, refund! The mold covered the entire cake. It¡¯s expensive and inedible!¡±


    ¡°Refund! Refund!¡±


    The crowd grew more agitated, unanimously demanding their money back.


    The shopkeeper, stubbornly denying responsibility, yelled, ¡°Our mooncakes are always perfect. It¡¯s impossible for them to be moldy!¡±


    One customer challenged him, ¡°Eat our mooncakes, and we won¡¯t ask for a refund.¡±


    Pushing a moldy mooncake into the shopkeeper¡¯s hand, they shouted, ¡°Eat it, eat it!¡±


    ¡°Eat the mooncake!¡± the crowd roared again.


    Their voices grew louder, echoing down the street and beyond.


    Meanwhile, First Madam Shen, already ill, fainted upon hearing the news about the mooncakes.


    Han Xinyu rushed to call a doctor and to summon Shen¡¯s second son to deal with the shop matter.


    Old Master Shen, delighted to hear of First Madam Shen¡¯s fainting, hurried to see her. First Madam Shen mistook his concern for care, but his next words were a gut punch, ¡°Did you have a stroke from anger?¡±


    Before First Madam Shen could say a word, rage surged to her head, and she indeed suffered a stroke.


    Old Master Shen, seeing her like this, was overjoyed, ¡°You¡¯re really paralyzed?¡±


    First Madam Shen, unable to move or speak, red at him furiously.


    Old Master Shen pped his hands joyfully, ¡°Excellent!¡± He called for the maids, ¡°Clean up the most remote courtyard and move First Madam there.¡±


    Old Master Shen, seeing that the maids were moving,manded, ¡°Do it now, or I¡¯ll sell you off.¡±


    The maids, frightened,plied immediately.


    Old Master Shen, sitting by First Madam Shen, said, ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve waited for this day?¡±


    First Madam Shen stared at Old Master Shen. She didn¡¯t expect Old Master Shen to hate her so much. She had always worked hard for this family, but in the end, she was repaid with hatred. She couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.


    Master Shen understood what Madam Shen was thinking. ¡°You must think you¡¯ve always cared for this family. Why am 1 doing this to you?¡±


    He was lost in his memories. ¡°In the beginning, 1 didn¡¯t want to marry you. 1 wanted to marry my cousin. But in order to marry me, you pressured my family and even got someone to destroy my cousin. My cousinmitted suicide because of that. She was only sixteen years old at that time. You¡¯re so vicious.¡±


    He continued, ¡°You had my eldest son drowned, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    He listed her crimes, turning First Madam Shen pale with horror.


    Han Xinyu reported at the door, ¡°Madam, the doctor has arrived.¡±


    Old Master Shen nced at First Madam Shen, ¡°Tell the doctor she¡¯s fine. Send him away.¡±


    Han Xinyu hesitated and did not move.


    Old Master Shen sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for First Madam to go to the side courtyard to recuperateter. You will go with her.¡±


    Han Xinyu¡¯s expression changed and she immediately knelt down. ¡°Master, please show mercy. I¡¯ll listen to you in the future.¡±


    Old Master Shen firmly said, ¡°Then show the doctor out.¡±


    Han Xinyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly said, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Despair filled Madam Shen¡¯s eyes ¨C she couldn¡¯t end like this!


    Eventually, First Madam Shen was moved to the deste courtyard, cared for by an old maid. She spent herst days in despair, abandoned by her sons.


    Meanwhile, Han Xinyu informed Shen¡¯s second son of the shop¡¯s trouble. He hurried there.


    At the shop, the shopkeeper, cornered and desperate, opened a mooncake package. The smell of mold hit him instantly. The mooncake was covered in mold spots.


    ¡°Eat the mooncake!¡± the crowd roared again.


    The shopkeeper, trembling, tried to eat but couldn¡¯t stomach the mold. Frustrated, he threw the mooncake, ¡°This isn¡¯t from our shop!¡±


    ¡°Beat him up, beat him up!¡±


    The crowd, enraged, pounced and gave the shopkeeper a good thrashing. Shen¡¯s second son, witnessing the scene, ran for his life.


    And so, the Shen Family Pastry Shop closed its doors, leading to the gradual downfall of the Shen family¡¯s other businesses, one by one¡­

 Chapter 398 - 398: Ugly and Beautiful

    Chapter 398: Ugly and Beautiful


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the outskirts of Jing, a tent received an unexpected visitor. An eagle flew in, clutching a letter in its beak.


    Chu Qingzhi caught the letter, her lips curling into a smile as she read. The letter detailed a series of mishaps that had befallen the Shen family. Now that they were no longer a threat, she couldn¡¯t help feeling pleased.


    She had bribed a servant in the Shen family to keep an eye on things. Surprisingly, he had proven himself quite useful, delivering this good news so swiftly.


    The shopkeepers of Hongyan and Fuyuan restaurants, having heard of the Shen family¡¯s downfall, breathed sighs of relief. The next day, they confidently brought their families back home, their trust in Chu Qingzhi solidifying even further.


    Under the deep blue canopy of the sky, a full moon hung in the profound night, illuminating countless households in its silvery glow, creating a beautiful Mid-Autumn night.


    After dinner, it was time for the Mid-Autumn Moon worship ceremony.


    Chu Rong set up a table in the yard, using it as an altar. Grandma Chu, Li Qingyu, Chu Qingyue, and Chu Qingning brought tes with mooncakes, apples, dates, plums, and grapes, cing them on the altar as offerings.


    This custom had been carried on for hundreds of years. Now, every household in Dating was preparing to worship the moon, praying for the Moon Goddess¡¯s blessings.


    Chu Qingzhi watched the scene, thinking to herself that the Moon Goddess they were worshiping was probably sound asleep in the Heavenly Pce, unable to hear their prayers.


    Grandpa Chu led the worship ceremony, followed by Granny Chu and the rest of the family, including Chu Qingzhi.


    When in Rome, do as the Romans do.


    Wu Yaqing and Ge Lihua also joined in the worship, praying fervently and appearing extremely devout.


    Jiang Zhaoyong took the opportunity to join in as well. The elders of the Chu family were quite fond of him, and he soon became a frequent visitor at their home, quite content with his life.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao were displeased. The guy had some nerve ¨C he brought gifts, dined as if it was his house, and now even joined the Moon worship, which was supposed to be a family-only affair!


    If Jiang Zhaoyong could hear their thoughts, he¡¯d probably say, ¡°Chasing a girl isn¡¯t easy. Gotta keep a close eye on her, or she might get snatched away by someone else.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qingzhi, when are you going to light thentern?¡± Chu Junbao, leading a group of children, came to visit Chu Qingzhi¡¯s home and gathered around the Kirinntern.


    ¡°Soon,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied, feeling like she had suddenly entered a kindergarten. All thirty-four children from the vige hade.


    Before long, some vige youths also arrived at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s home, curious to see the Kyrinntern being released.


    Seeing that everyone wanted to see it, Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and flew to the roof with the Kirinmp. She lit it on the roof.


    After it was lit, the outline of the Kirin Lamp became even clearer. It emitted a five-colored light. Looking up from the bottom, it looked like the Kylin was really going to fly into the sky.


    ¡°So beautiful!¡±


    ¡°The Kylinntern looks amazing.¡±


    ¡°I want to learn how to make one too. 1¡¯11 make one for next year¡¯s Mid-Autumn Festival.¡±


    The children pped and cheered, thrilled by the sight.


    Everyone watched intently, unanimously agreeing that the Kylinntern deserved to be ranked first among allnterns. They admired Chu Qingzhi¡¯s skills ¨C she seemed to excel at everything.


    Chu Qingzhi cast a protectiveyer around the Kylinntern. It needed to be preserved until Jinghong returned to the vige, so he could see it with his own eyes.


    After admiring the Kylinntern, everyone returned home to light their ownnterns. Every household in the vige had made antern, but the quality differed.


    Grandpa Chu presented a lotusntern to Granny Chu, ¡°1 made this especially for you. Light it and hang it under the eaves. The Lantern God will bless you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Granny Chu felt extremely happy. She took themp and lit the candles inside. She hung it on the hook under the roof with a clothes pole.


    She took two steps back to take a look and praised, ¡°Old man, your craftsmanship is getting better. It looks good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you an even better one next year,¡± Grandpa Chu replied with a smile, then asked Granny Chu to help hang his ¡®Wanfu¡¯ntern as well.


    After they hung up, it was Chu Rong and Li Qingyu¡¯s turn. Chu Rong made a big catmp for Li Qingyu. It was a yellow and orange cat. It was chubby and had ears. It was especially cute. ¡°This year is better thanst year, right?¡±


    Li Qingyu was not stingy with her praise. ¡°Your craftsmanship has always been good. This year is even better.¡±


    Chu Rong, who was simple and honest, smiled. He was very happy. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a better one next year.¡±


    Li Qingyu held the big catmp and looked at Chu Rong happily. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Rong¡¯sntern was red and looked especially festive. It hung under the roof and stole everyone¡¯s attention.


    After the elders finished, it was the younger generation¡¯s turn to hang theirnterns.


    Everyone had already lit theirnterns, now they were hanging them up.


    Jiang Zhaoyong sneakily hung his plum flowerntern next to Chu Qingning¡¯s. That morning, he had said he would make a plum flowerntern for her. The first one wasn¡¯t very good, so he kept it for himself, but the second one turned out much better, which he gave to her.


    Theirmps hung together, swaying in the night wind. One was ugly, and the other was beautiful. It was unique.


    Ge Lihua hung her pearntern and silently prayed for blessings.


    Chu Xujin tilted his head and looked at Ge Lihua. For some reason, he felt that she was very sad and weak. He wanted to hug the girl beside him andfort her.


    Wu Yaqing hung up her little rabbitmp. It was a cute little rabbit.


    She had set up a total of ten little rabbitmps. Once she was done, she sent them back to An Huai Kingdom. At the quickest, her mother would be able to receive it in ten days.


    In her heart, she spoke, ¡°Mother, thank you for letting me travel. I¡¯ve been so happy these past days, happier than I¡¯ve ever been. I¡¯m even raising cows now..¡±


    She rambled on in her heart. Perhaps due to the mother-child connection, the queen was leaning on the railing, gazing at the moon, and missing her daughter.


    Li Zhangjie also hung up hisntern, a cowntern. He hoped to learn well, be incredibly skilled, save enough money, and go home to build a house for his family.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s Kylinntern was the first to be lit in the vige, so she didn¡¯t need to light it again.


    As everyone lit theirnterns, Chu vige lit up. Lanterns under the eaves shone brightly, creating a cozy atmosphere.


    Shuiyun County.


    The county was bustling on Mid-Autumn night, full of lively chatter.


    Lanterns hung under eaves, and people walked the streets carryingnterns. From above, thesenterns resembled stars in the sky, numerous and beautiful, creating a stunning sight.


    Hong Yujun leaned against the window, her long hair spread out like her mncholic heart. She gazed at the full moon, thinking about her Young


    Master..

 Chapter 399 - 399: A Craft of One’s Own

    Chapter 399: A Craft of One¡¯s Own


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hong Yujun¡¯s longing was not of romantic nature, but a yearning for her only kin ¨C intense and pure. On a low table beside her, a jug of wine and a ss, filled to the brim, awaited.


    She gracefully reached for the ss and downed its contents in one go, hoping the drunkenness would ease her thoughts of the young master.


    Suddenly, a clear voice called out, ¡°Hong¡¯er¡­¡±


    Startled, her face lit up with delight. She leaped barefoot from the window, embracing the handsome young man in white under the moonlight, ¡°Young Master, you finally came to see me.¡±


    Tears of joy rolled down her cheeks. The young man, taller than Hong Yujun, held her in his arms. He gently patted her back, softly saying, ¡°It¡¯s


    Mid-Autumn today; of course, I¡¯de to see you. I brought mooncakes. Want to try?¡±


    Releasing him, Hong Yujun wiped her tears and nodded eagerly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The young man, his heart softening at her appearance, led her back inside to the low table, ¡°Were you drinking wine?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°It¡¯s lonely being alone, a little drink helps.¡±


    Observing her, the young man felt relieved to see her gaze wasn¡¯t that of a lover¡¯s, ¡°I have some friends who aren¡¯t married yet. How about I introduce them to you?¡±


    Hong Yujun nced at him, then demurely lowered her head, ¡°I¡¯ll leave my marriage in your hands.¡±


    Looking at Hongyu Jun, the young man said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make the decision?¡± He really could not bear to see Hong¡¯er alone here.


    Hong Yujun blushed and replied softly, ¡°Ok.¡±


    The young man opened the box and took out a mooncake. He handed it to Hong Yujun. ¡°Have one.¡±


    Hong Yujun smiled and took it. Then, she split the mooncake in half and handed half to the young man. ¡°Eat it together.¡±


    The young man took the mooncake and thought to himself that if he was a man, he would definitely marry Hong¡¯er. What a good girl.


    Hong Yujun took a bite of the mooncake and hurriedly opened the box on the low table. There were ten mooncakes inside.


    ¡°Young Master, I bought the same mooncakes as yours. They¡¯re delicious. I tried one and bought all five vors. These are specially for you.¡±


    The young man looked at the mooncakes and felt touched. His heart softened even more towards Hong¡¯er. ¡°Hong¡¯er, thank you.¡±


    Hong Yujun said happily, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    The young man said, ¡°Hong¡¯er, is there anything you want to do?¡±


    For the time being, he could not immediately resolve Hong¡¯er¡¯s marriage. He might as well find something for her to do to distract her.


    Unexpectedly, she said, ¡°I want to brew wine.¡±


    ¡°Brew wine?¡± Chu Qingzhi was surprised, ¡°Why would ady like you enjoy brewing?¡±


    Hong Yujun said, ¡°In my memory, there¡¯s always a pleasant fragrance of wine, but I can¡¯t remember where I smelled it. As time passed, I became obsessed with wine.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever brewed before?¡± he inquired.


    Hong Yujun blinked at the young man and said mysteriously, ¡°Don¡¯t look down at me. I¡¯m an experienced brewer.¡±


    The young man asked with interest, ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve drunk the wine from the Hundred Flowers Tower, right?¡± Hong Yujun said proudly. ¡°I brewed that.¡±


    The wine in Hundred Flowers Tower was famous for its fragrance. Other wines could not produce that fragrance. Many people went to Hundred Flowers Tower just for that mouthful of wine.


    She recounted, ¡°There¡¯s a brewing workshop in an alley past Hundred Flowers Tower . An olddy ran it after her husband passed. She couldn¡¯t bear to sell it, so she brewed and sold wine herself.¡±


    ¡°When I was ten years old, I happened to pass by the alley and saw the olddy fall to the ground. I entered and helped her. The olddy started to teach me how to make wine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a woman from a brothel. She¡¯s unwilling to take me in as her disciple, but she taught me very well.¡±


    ¡°I spent three years learning her craftsmanship. After that, I¡¯ve been helping out in the workshop.¡±


    Her mood turned sorrowful, ¡°The olddy passed away recently, and her son sold the workshop.¡±


    The young manforted her. ¡°The olddy is old. It¡¯s normal for her to die of old age. Hong¡¯er, don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Hong Yujun sniffled. ¡°I know.¡±


    The young man said, ¡°I originally thought that Hong¡¯er was just an ordinary beautiful girl. I didn¡¯t expect my Hong¡¯er to be so capable. You are already an old master at brewing wine.¡±


    Hong¡¯er shyly responded, ¡°Just average. I can¡¯tpare to Young Master.¡±


    After chatting a while, an idea struck the young man, ¡°Since you like brewing, would you help me with something?¡±


    Hong Yujun said enthusiastically, ¡°Young Master, please tell me.¡±


    The young man said, ¡°I have a friend who wants to brew rice wine. Can you help?¡±


    Hong Yujun agreed without hesitation. ¡°Of course, but I¡¯ve never brewed yellow wine before. Moreover, yellow wine is precious, and its brewing method is a secret.¡±


    The young man said, ¡°If you are willing to help, she will tell you the brewing method. Are you willing to try?¡±


    Hong Yujun was in disbelief. ¡°Normally, people only pass the skills to their sons or disciples. I¡¯m not rted to her. Will she really tell me?¡±


    The young man said affirmatively, ¡°She definitely will. Are you willing?¡±


    Hong Yujun said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing. Furthermore, I¡¯ll do my best to help your friend.¡±


    The young man said, ¡°Oh right, the brewing workshop hasn¡¯t started yet. I need your help with this too.¡±


    Hong Yujun smiled and said, ¡°No problem. I know where to get quality, affordable brewing tools. If your friend trusts me with this, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    The young man said, ¡°I knew I chose the right person.¡±


    Hong Yujun said humbly, ¡°You tter me.¡±


    Capital, General¡¯s Mansion.


    Tang Jinghong lit the two red applemps that Chu Qingzhi had ced for him and ced them on the table in the study to admire.


    ¡°Qingzhi, what are you doing now?¡±


    Tang Jinghong slowly immersed himself in his longing.


    A soldier¡¯s report jolted him back to reality, ¡°General, the Princess is here.¡±


    Tang Jinghong immediately frowned. ¡°Tell her that I¡¯m not feeling well and can¡¯t meet guests.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the study was pushed open, revealing Princess Changle¡¯s beautiful but iparably aggrieved face.


    She had just been released from house arrest by her royal brother and rushed to see Tang Jinghong, only to be met with such coldness.


    Tears welling up, she asked, ¡°Jinghong, am I so unwee to you?¡±

 Chapter 400 - 400: The Princess Goes Mad

    Chapter 400: The Princess Goes Mad


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong looked straight into Princess Changle¡¯s eyes. The rejection and rejection in his eyes were obvious. ¡°Yes, so please leave quickly.¡±


    Tears welled up in Princess Changle¡¯s eyes, her grievance reaching its peak. ¡°Is she really that great? So great that you keep rejecting me over and over?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the best girl in the world,¡± Tang Jinghong said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re a princess, born into nobility. Please, don¡¯t demean yourself bying here again.¡±


    Princess Changle gazed at Tang Jinghong, baffled. ¡°Jinghong, how can any girl be better than me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong did not say anything.


    Trying to negotiate, Princess Changle swallowed her pride. ¡°Since you can¡¯t part with her, I can ept her being a concubine. Just marry me first, and after that, you can marry her.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was speechless. Had the princess lost her mind?


    ¡°Please leave, Princess. I won¡¯t marry you. In this life, I¡¯ll only marry one woman, and that is her.¡±


    Tears streamed down Princess Changle¡¯s face like pearls off a broken string. ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯vepromised so much, what more do you want?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s gazended on the two red applemps. He did not want to talk to Princess Changle anymore. This princess had already gone crazy.


    Princess Changle sat on the threshold of the study, hugging her arms, and began to cry bitterly.


    Tang Jinghong extinguished thenterns with a wave of his hand and left through the window. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. If he could turn back time, he would have let someone else save the princess when she was injured.


    Seeing this, a hint of resentment crept into Princess Changle¡¯s heart. All because of her!


    If only she didn¡¯t exist!!


    A sinister glint shed in Princess Changle¡¯s eyes. What she wanted, she must have!!!


    Tang Jinghong headed to the Ning family.


    ¡°Yuting, let¡¯s have a drink,¡± Tang Jinghong said, carrying two jars of wine. He flew up to the rooftop and sat down.


    Ning Yuting followed closely behind and sat at the side. ¡°General Tang, why are you free toe and drink with me?¡± His tone was a little teasing. Now that they were thinking about the Chu sisters, they resonated.


    After a sip, Tang Jinghong said, ¡°You can call me by my name.¡±


    Ning Yuting smiled and rephrased, ¡°Jinghong, what brings you here for a drink?¡±


    Looking at the city lights, Tang Jinghong mused, ¡°I thought you might want a drink.¡±


    Ning Yuting extended his jar towards Tang Jinghong, and they clinked their jars together, drinking in unison, understanding each other without words.


    Fengxin County ? Lin Family.


    After taking the medicine in the afternoon, Lin Yingmin fell into a deep sleep and hadn¡¯t woken up until now. He didn¡¯t even eat dinner.


    The servant stood by his bed with a worried expression. ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He was a beggar that Lin Yingmin picked up three years ago. Seeing that he was too pitiful, Lin Yingmin begged First Madam Lin to agree to let the beggar be his personal servant.


    That was the first time he made a request. Coincidentally, Master Lin was also around, so First Madam Lin agreed with a loving expression.


    The servant repaid his kindness by taking care of Lin Yingmin attentively.


    Lin Yingminy motionless, the serene moonlight casting his handsome features in a ghostly pallor


    The servant, legs numb from kneeling, sat down on the footstool, watching Lin Yingmin intently. ¡°Young Master, please wake up. Don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    Lin Yingmin did not respond.


    Tears streaming down his face, the servantmented, ¡°Why would such a good person like you fall ill with such a strange disease?¡±


    Suddenly, the window blew open, and a shadow shed by. The servant fainted.


    The shadow was Chu Qingzhi, who rushed to Fengxin County to cure Lin Yingmin¡¯s legs.


    She checked his pulse and frowned, ¡°He¡¯s been poisoned too?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hovered her hand over Lin Yingmin, emitting a bright light that enveloped him. After a few breaths, Lin Yingmin spat out a mouthful of poisoned blood, and the silver needles in his legs shot out.


    Chu Qingzhi gathered the needles, wrapping them in a handkerchief. These were nice needles. She¡¯d give them to her disciples.¡±


    Lin Yingmin woke up, stunned to see Chu Qingzhi. ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi cut to the chase, ¡°How did you get poisoned?¡±


    ¡°Poisoned?¡± Lin Yingmin looked confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was poisoned.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°The poison that the other party poisoned you will make you fall into a deep sleep, and your body will be weaker and weaker. In the end, you will die in your sleep. Think about it, who would harm you like this?¡± Lin Yingmin felt a chill. Who was targeting him secretly?


    He led a low-key life, never stepping out unless necessary. He couldn¡¯t fathom who he might have offended.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve already taken out all the silver needles in your legs. You can walk after resting for a few days.¡±


    Lin Yingmin touched his legs, trembling with disbelief. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll be able to walk?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qingzhi thought for a while and decided to remind him. ¡°Your legs were harmed by someone else. The poisoning was also done by someone else. You have to be careful of the people around you.¡±


    The coldness in Lin Yingmin¡¯s heart had yet to dissipate. After hearing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words, he could not help but start to shiver. ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu. I understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pulled out a painting from her sleeve, ¡°Did you draw this?¡±


    Lin Yingmin, surprised she had brought the painting, replied, ¡°Yes, Miss Chu, I¡­¡±


    She interrupted, ¡°Whatever your reasons for drawing it, please don¡¯t draw me again. I have a fiance. He might misunderstand, and 1 don¡¯t want to upset him.¡±


    These words were like a bolt from the blue. Lin Yingmin was stunned on the spot and his mind went nk.


    Chu Qingzhi lit the painting on fire, watching it burn before his eyes. ¡°I must go now. We¡¯ll meet again.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Lin Yingmin hurriedly stopped Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Lin Yingmin. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Lin Yingmin slowly grabbed the nket under his hand and asked nervously, ¡°Can we be friends?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Sure. Not only can we be friends, but we can also do business together.¡±


    In business, the more customers there were, the better.


    Lin Yingmin was delighted. Then, he took out a stack of banknotes from under the pillow and handed it to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss Chu, this is the consultation fee.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the 1,000 taels of silver and nodded before leaving.


    Lin Yingmin looked in the direction of the window in a daze. He felt that the bright moonlight seemed to have dimmed a lot because of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s departure. ¡°Qingzhi, we¡¯ll meet again soon..¡±

 Chapter 401 - 401: Everyone Gets a Makeover

    Chapter 401: Everyone Gets a Makeover


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi zipped back to her vige and snuck into her room through the window. She plopped down in her chair and began scribbling down the method for brewing yellow rice wine.


    Back in the cultivation world, she had opened several shops, one of which sold divine brews. To rake in more spirit stones, she spent three years perfecting three types of divine brews, turning her shop into the busiest one in town. Although yellow rice wine wasn¡¯t a divine brew, it shared simrities.


    With every stroke of her brush exuding confidence, she finished writing after an hour and a half. Reviewing her work, she dered, ¡°Done!¡±


    Next, she sketched the design of the brewery¡­


    The next morning, Chu Qingzhi called Shen Ruyue into her room and discussed the matter rting to Hong Yujun, revealing what was necessary and concealing what should remain hidden. For instance, she didn¡¯t mention Hong Yujun¡¯s background in a brothel ¨C some pasts were better left buried. Nor did she mention Hongyu Jun cross-dressing. What started as a secret remained a secret.


    Chu Qingzhi told Shen Ruyue that Hong Yujun was a friend of a friend. Shen Ruyue agreed without a second thought. Grateful for Chu Qingzhi¡¯s help in her time of need, she felt it was her duty to help another damsel in distress.


    ¡°I¡¯ve written down the method for brewing yellow rice wine and the brewery¡¯s design,¡± Chu Qingzhi said. ¡°Hong Yujun knows her stuff. Just follow her lead.¡± Shen Ruyue nodded earnestly.


    ¡°Ruyue, I¡¯ll leave the matters at home to you,¡± Chu Qingzhi added.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be formal with me. Rest assured, I¡¯ve got it covered,¡± Shen Ruyue assured her, hugging Chu Qingzhi. ¡°But you bettere back before August 25, or else my wedding with Xuhua will have to be postponed!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back in time for your wedding,¡± Chu Qingzhi assured her with augh.


    Shen Ruyue patted Chu Qingzhi¡¯s back sisterly. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After breakfast, Chu Qingzhi, Shen Ruyue, Chu Xujin, Ge Lihua, and Chu Qingyan set off for the county. Chu Qingzhi, Chu Xujin, Ge Lihua, and Chu Qingyan went to the Tao residence to do makeup for the constables, disguising them as Tao Pengnan¡¯s subordinates.


    Chu Qingyan tagged along to learn and lend a hand. Thisrge-scale operation couldn¡¯t rely on spells, so Chu Qingzhi hired a master proficient in disguising. Chu Qingyan¡¯s understanding of this art would undoubtedly benefit from this experience.


    Shen Ruyue, on the other hand, went to fetch Hong Yujun.


    At the Tao residence, the group sneaked in through the back door and headed to Tao Pengnan¡¯s study. Everyone was already there, including the thirty-five real subordinates of Tao Pengnan, all tied up and looking utterly bewildered.


    They needed thirty-five people in total. The county office had only fifteen constables, and even if they dragged in the county magistrate and the secretary, they still wouldn¡¯t make up the number. So, Chu Qingzhi asked for twenty-five soldiers from the garrison and borrowed five more constables from the other county. With Zhan Hongjun, Baolin Jiang, Chu Xujin, Ge Lihua, and Tang Jinghong joining, they hit the number.


    Chu Qingzhi would disguise as Tao Pengnan. Her adaptability made her the perfect candidate for this crucial role. She was strict. Everyone had to wear the subordinates¡¯ clothes. Dressed in the clothes, they already looked the part of a ragtag crew.


    The master of disguise Chu Qingzhi had hired was none other than Wang Ximing, the same person who had helped the Lord of the Northern Border change his face.


    Wang Ximing was now working under Tang Jinghong. His loyalty wasn¡¯t in question ¨C Tang Jinghong had saved his life twice, and he had no ties with the force in the eastern border, making betrayal unlikely.


    ¡°Master Wang, thank you for your help,¡± Chu Qingzhi said politely.


    Wang Ximing, fiercely loyal to Tang Jinghong andpliant with Chu Qingzhi, replied, ¡°No need for politeness. Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chu Qingzhi agreed, turning to Chu Qingyan. ¡°Qingyan, Master Wang is an expert in changing appearances. You should watch and learn.¡±


    To Chu Qingzhi¡¯s surprise, Wang Ximing was looking to take in a disciple, and they quickly struck a deal.


    Chu Qingyan was very obedient. ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯ll learn well.¡±


    ¡°Good girl, go ahead,¡± Chu Qingzhi encouraged, patting her head.


    Chu Qingyan stood by Wang Ximing, watching intently as he transformed one face after another. Noticing her genuine interest, Wang Ximing began to teach her the tricks of the trade and slowly foster a master-disciple bond.


    Chu Qingzhi then worked on Ge Lihua¡¯s makeup. As a woman dressing as a man, the challenge was to give her face a more masculine and rugged look ¨C not an easy feat.


    But for Chu Qingzhi, it was manageable. With abination of technique and magic, another ¡°Zhao Er¡± was swiftly brought to life.


    The real Zhao Er, upon seeing his doppelganger, was stunned. ¡°Are we twins or what?¡±


    Ge Lihua checked her reflection and was amazed. ¡°Qingzhi, it¡¯s uncanny how much we look alike.¡±


    Wang Ximing also came over to admire the work. ¡°Incredible,¡± he praised.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, then moved on to work on Chu Xujin, transforming him into ¡°Li San¡±¡­


    By noon, everyone was made up.


    Chu Qingzhi asked Wang Ximing to escort Chu Qingyan back and then led the group, carrying tenrge boxes, on their journey to the capital. <li>??</li>


    Fengxin County Lin Family.


    The young servant asked in a whisper, ¡°Young Master, now that you¡¯re awake, should we tell everyone?¡±


    ¡°No, pretend I¡¯m still unconscious,¡± Lin Yingmin instructed, remembering Chu Qingzhi¡¯s warning. He couldn¡¯t discern friend from foe, so he chose to trust no one except this servant he had picked up from the streets.


    The servant nodded obediently. ¡°Understood, Young Master.¡±


    Lin Yingmin got out of bed and wrote a letter, which he handed to the servant. ¡°Find a way to leave the mansion and deliver this to my mother.¡±


    The servant shivered. ¡°The one in the nunnery?¡±


    Lin Yingmin nodded, instructing him to keep the letter concealed.


    The servant vowed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    No one paid much attention to the servant of an unconscious man, so he easily left the mansion and headed to the nunnery outside the county, delivering the letter to Consort Xin.


    Consort Xin, upon reading the letter, flew into a rage. ¡°Someone dared harm my son!¡± Her imperial demeanor was unmistakable.. ¡°Summon!¡±

 Chapter 402 - 402: Mysterious Figure

    Chapter 402: Mysterious Figure


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A young nun of about fourteen or fifteen years old entered, addressing respectfully, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Originally an assassin, this young nun had been betrayed by herrades and gravely injured. Consort Xin saved her, and now she was utterly devoted to her.


    Consort Xin, still seething with anger, instructed, ¡°Investigate what happened to Yingmin, especially his legs.¡±


    The nun bowed, ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± and promptly left.


    Consort Xin¡¯s chest was heaving with anger. ¡¯Whoever harmed my son will pay a hundredfold!¡¯ <li>? ?</li>


    In the Capital ¨C Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion


    A maid escorted an unfamiliar youngd into Madam Xin¡¯s room. ¡°Madam, the person you requested is here.¡±


    Madam Xin was puzzled; she hadn¡¯t requested anyone. Suspicious, she turned to look and was struck as if by lightning, frozen in ce.


    Thed boldly dismissed the maid, closed the door, and approached Madam Xin.


    Madam Xin stared at the boy, joy dawning in her eyes, ¡°Zi, Ziming¡­¡±


    Lu Ziming approached slowly, stopping beside a soft couch. ¡°It¡¯s been years, Madam. I didn¡¯t expect you to remember me.¡±


    Madam Xin, slowly regaining her senses, embraced him excitedly. ¡°Ziming, you finally came to see me. You¡¯re back.¡±


    He put on a sincere expression, apologizing, ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±


    Overjoyed, Madam Xin clung to him, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you¡¯re back. I could wait forever.¡±


    Lu Ziming chuckled, lifting Madam Xin in his arms and heading to the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you dearly over these years¡­¡±


    Soon, sounds emerged from the room that would make anyone blush.


    Afterward, Lu Ziming rested in bed, holding Madam Xin¡­


    Madam Xin looked up at him, ¡°I just sent you a letter. How did you arrive so quickly?¡±


    ¡°I was already on the way here. After seeing the letter you sent me, I couldn¡¯t suppress the longing in my heart. I sped up, so I came earlier than expected.¡± Lu Ziming held Madam Xin¡¯s hand.


    Madam Xin smiled shyly, ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for years, and now you suddenly return. Is there something you need?¡±


    Lu Ziming avoided the main point and said, ¡°Of course I have something to do, but the most important thing is to see you.¡±


    Feeling sweet, Madam Xin said, ¡°Lucky you remember me, after all these years I¡¯ve spent missing you.¡±


    Lu Ziming had sweet nothings at the ready. ¡°Of course I remember you. If not for my eagerness to see you, I wouldn¡¯t have hit the road so soon.¡±


    Madam Xin was overjoyed and was willing to give her heart to Lu Ziming.


    They chatted for a while until Lu Ziming steered the conversation towards the map. ¡°You mentioned finding a map in your letter. May I see it?¡±


    Madam Xin, love-struck but not entirely devoid of sense, said, ¡°Let¡¯s not rush. We¡¯ve just met.¡±


    Lu Ziming was not sure what Madam Xin had be, so he nned to take it slow. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Then, he pounced on her again.


    Tang Jinghong received a secret letter.


    ¡°The chief butler of the Lord of the eastern border has secretlye to the capital and is currently having a private meeting with Madam Xin at Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    After reading, Tang Jinghong burned the letter. He recalled Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words ¨C Madam Xin sought the map for Lu Ziming.


    However, it had only been a few days since Madam Xin found the map. How did Lu Ziming arrive so quickly?


    This could only mean that¡­ Lu Ziming was up to something else.


    There must be more to this. What matter required the chief butler¡¯s personal attention?


    Tang Jinghong was confused.


    However, he did not have time to think. Looking at the time, it was time for him to go and receive Qingzhi.


    After disguise, he silently left the General¡¯s Mansion through the back door.


    Chu Qingzhi, disguised as Tao Pengnan, and the others stopped at a small tea stall for a break. Tang Jinghong took an opportunity to blend in.


    Tang Jinghong had already disguised himself as someone else, but Chu Qingzhi still recognized him at a nce.


    She poured a cup of tea and ced it on the empty side of the table. ¡°We¡¯ve taken all the seats here. Brother, if you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s sit together.¡±


    Tang Jinghong sat opposite Chu Qingzhi and cupped his hands. ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    No one recognized Tang Jinghong. They only looked at him in confusion, especially Chu Xujin.


    Chu Xujin observed Tang Jinghong carefully, feeling a sense of familiarity. Suddenly, it clicked ¨C it was Jinghong. Disguised as someone else, he was hard to recognize.


    Tang Jinghong, noticing Chu Xujin¡¯s frequent nces, smiled at him.


    Chu Xujin smiled back. Ever since he found out that Tang Jinghong was a general, he, who originally admired Tang Jinghong very much, admired him even more and set Tang Jinghong as his life goal.


    As doctors, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang were very observant. Soon, they knew that the person who came was Tang Jinghong.


    Ge Lihua, however, was clueless. She wondered why they were casually allowing strangers to join them in such a critical mission.


    Chu Qingzhi gave Ge Lihua a look and said, ¡°Continue our journey.¡±


    Ge Lihua finally understood.


    Later, as they neared the capital, the others finally realized Tang Jinghong had joined them, kicking themselves for not recognizing him sooner.


    When they arrived at the capital, the sky was already dark. They did not stop and continued walking in the direction of the ck market.


    ¡°Jiu¡± asked Tao Pengnan to transport the salt to the ck market. He said that there would be someone to receive them. Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong were in a hurry to solve the case, so they unanimously decided to go over.


    When they arrived at the ck market, it was not open yet, but there were already four or five people waiting.


    Chu Qingzhi surveyed the cloaked figures that resembled specters. ¡°Rich folks seeking thrills,¡± she mused.


    They too donned ck cloaks and masks. Had they known about the dress code, they wouldn¡¯t have bothered with the disguises. They would just put on a ck cloak and a mask.


    The others at the market eyed the tenrge boxes curiously, wondering what they were selling. It had been a while since they¡¯d seen such a big group. They decided to check out the goodster.


    After waiting for half an hour, the ck market finally opened.


    With no specific instructions, Chu Qingzhi and the group chose a prominent spot to wait for their contact.


    They hadn¡¯t been inside long when the market began bustling, resembling a central marketce, crowded with people..

 Chapter 403 - 403: Uncovering the Deception

    Chapter 403: Uncovering the Deception


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In a room above the gambling den, ¡°Jiu¡± approached a middle-aged man, who was deeply engrossed in ying chess with himself. Bowing, he announced, ¡°Master, the goods have been delivered by the other party.¡±


    Dressed in a refined grey and silver robe, the man spoke unhurriedly, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer. No rush.¡±


    ¡°Jiu¡± obediently responded, ¡°Yes, Master,¡± and moved to the window. He stealthily opened a crack to observe Chu Qingzhi and her group.


    Chu Qingzhi, upon entering the ck market, had released her spiritual consciousness, enveloping the entire ce. She was monitoring everyone, and ¡°Jiu¡¯s¡± every move didn¡¯t escape her notice.


    They are here!


    She sent a voice transmission to Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong, subtly moving closer to her, advised, ¡°Let¡¯s watch and see how things unfold.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed.


    Chu Xujin, experiencing the city for the first time, found everything fascinating. His eyes darted everywhere, taking in all the sights.


    The ck market was indeed worthy of its reputation.


    Ge Lihua, seeing his excitement, whispered, ¡°We can explore after this business is done. The market runs till dawn.¡±


    Chu Xujin looked away in embarrassment and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As they waited, Chu Qingzhi, feeling a bit bored, pulled Tang Jinghong to a stone bench at the back, keen on catching up with thetest news from the capital.


    The first thing Chu Qingzhi wanted to know was about Prince Rui. ¡°Jinghong, tell me about Prince Rui.¡±


    Tang Jinghong told Chu Qingzhi about Prince Rui¡­


    Prince Rui, the former Emperor¡¯s full brother, was seventh in line and revered. However, being a premature baby, he was frail and passed away at the age of thirty.


    He had one main wife and five concubines.


    Only his main wife bore him a son, while the others remained childless.


    In his final days, Prince Rui, ever kind-hearted, granted generous wealth to his childless concubines and dismissed them from the house.


    However, one concubine, Madam Xin, chose to stay.


    After Prince Rui died, the main wife had her son to apany her. She was also in charge of the finances of the residence, so she turned a blind eye to Madam Xin and pretended she didn¡¯t exist.


    Prince Rui, in his dying moments, left Madam Xin a considerable fortune to reward her loyalty to him, enough for a lifetime of extravagance.


    To Chu Qingzhi, this seemed quite unremarkable.


    She pondered, ¡°Where would the assassins working for Madam Xine from? Even with money, she couldn¡¯t recruit so many high-level assassins.¡±


    Tang Jinghong admitted, ¡°I¡¯ve never paid much attention to Madam Xin, so I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll have someone look into it.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± Chu Qingzhi then voiced another concern, ¡°Also, it¡¯s strange that Madam Xin, despite being infatuated with Lu Ziming, still stayed in Prince Rui¡¯s mansion. There must be a reason.¡±


    Speaking of Lu Ziming, Tang Jinghong recalled a secret message, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, Lu Ziming has arrived in the capital.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was surprised. ¡°So soon?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I learned this just before setting off from the capital. He¡¯s already here, and his first stop was Madam Xin¡¯s ce. Quite odd.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°The two of them are already ambiguous. Now that Lu Ziming is doing this, it¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s something fishy.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to secretly monitor him. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Ok.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked Tang Jinghong many questions about the capital.


    After a while, her attention was caught by a passerby with the character ¡°Yun¡± embroidered on his cloak.


    She tapped Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand, ¡°Jinghong, have you found any leads on ¡®Yun¡¯?¡±


    Tang Jinghong furrowed his brows, ¡°I¡¯ve dispatched people to investigate in both the capital and the eastern border. No clues in the capital yet, and no news from the eastern border.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°The clues are delivered to your door now.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s divine sense locked onto the person with the word ¡°Yun¡± on the cloak. She first observed what the other party was nning to do. At the same time, her divine sense searched all the people with the word ¡°Yun¡± on the cloak in the ck market.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s divine sense was brought into the human trafficking area.


    In the ck market, people of unknown origins were often trafficked. Once inside, their cries for help went unheard. If they died, their bodies were simply discarded, unburied and forgotten ¨C a pitiful fate.


    After entering the ck market, that person chose a 13 or 14-year-old girl.


    The girl was covered in dirt and her face was sallow and thin. However, if one looked carefully, they could tell that she was the daughter of a rich family. She looked good and seemed to have been kidnapped by human traffickers.


    The young girl was bought by that person for ten taels of silver. Then, she was brought to a room and asked to take a shower and change her clothes.


    The girl did not dare to disobey. She was afraid of being beaten up. She had been beaten up countless times all the way here.


    After taking a shower, the man looked at the girl in satisfaction. Then, he carried her to the next room and threw her onto the bed.


    Seeing this, Chu Qingzhi could not sit back and do nothing. ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Before Tang Jinghong could answer, Chu Qingzhi was already gone.


    She sneaked into the room through the window and used a bell, empowered with spiritual energy, to emit mesmerizing sound waves, instantly entrancing the man. This bell, which she had conveniently picked up from a stall, helped her avoid causing amotion.


    That person¡¯s eyes widened. He stood rooted to the ground in a daze, looking like he had lost his soul.


    The frightened girl ran to Chu Qingzhi, hiding behind her like a deer escaping a hunter.


    Chu Qingzhi gently patted her back,forting, ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡±


    The girl, trembling and tearful, thanked her, ¡°Thank you, brother, for saving me¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi soothed, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re safe now.¡±


    After calming the girl, Chu Qingzhi knocked her out. She needed to interrogate the man, and it wasn¡¯t suitable for the girl to hear.


    She ced the girl on the bed and sat by the bed to ask questions.


    Under the bell¡¯s influence, the man revealed he was ¡°Jiu¡¯s¡± subordinate, here to assist with receiving goods.


    However, for some reason, ¡°Jiu¡± had yet to act.


    Growing restless, Qian Junjie decided to vent his frustration by purchasing a girl.


    Further questioning revealed the meaning of ¡°Yun¡± ¨C an underground force in the eastern border, with an unidentified leader, but certainly someone from the eastern border..

 Chapter 404 - 404: A Step Ahead

    Chapter 404: A Step Ahead


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Previously, the ¡°Yun¡± faction operated solely in the eastern border, but recently, with their leader¡¯s ambitious ns, they expanded into the capital. Over the past year, their influence had solidified, remaining well-concealed. They recruited covertly, rarely allowing anyone to seek them out directly.


    In the capital, a man known as ¡°Yuan¡± managed the faction. Under him were ten key members, numbered ¡°One¡± to ¡°Ten,¡± eachmanding numerous subordinates, totaling a force of about ten thousand. ¡°Nine¡± (who is previously referred to as ¡°Jiu¡±) took charge of receiving the goods in Shuiyun County from Tao Pengnan.


    Hearing this, Chu Qingzhi felt a shiver run down her spine.


    There were ten lines of operation, and they had intercepted only one involving opium. What about the rest? Had the opium on those lines already been transported to the capital?


    As Chu Qingzhi inquired why Tao Pengnan faked his death, Qian Junjie exined it was to cut the leads ¨C dead men tell no tales, and one can¡¯t investigate a corpse.


    There was also the matter of the rice grain tattoo. He said that the rice grain tattoo was only carved by those who had truly joined the ¡°Yun¡± Organization. Some marginal figures were not qualified to be tattooed at all.


    Chu Qingzhi chuckled sarcastically, finding the idea of a criminal organization having a hierarchy hrious.


    Regarding the opium, Qian Junjie imed ignorance. His role was simply to transport goods, not to know their purpose.


    When pressed for more information, he had none to offer.


    Chu Qingzhi wanted to pretend to be Qian Junjie and meet ¡°Nine¡±, but she realized that ¡°Nine¡± was already walking towards the ce where they had ced the goods¡­


    She had to act fast. Using her bell to fully control Qian Junjie, she left a trace of her divine sense in the room and hurried back to the ck market.


    Meanwhile, Tang Jinghong, still seated on a stone bench, was waiting for Chu Qingzhi¡¯s return. Instead of her, he saw ¡°Nine¡± approaching.


    ¡°Nine¡± stood before them, silently producing a circr token from his robe.


    Tang Jinghong understood the gesture butcked the token ¨C Chu Qingzhi had it. He said, ¡°Please wait a moment. Young Master went to relieve himself.¡±


    ¡°Nine¡± waited patiently but grew suspicious as Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t return. Just as he decided to leave, she arrived.


    Chu Qingzhi took out the token and threw it to ¡°Nine¡±.


    Chu Qingzhi tossed the token to ¡°Nine.¡± The two tokens clicked together, emitting a faint ¡®click¡¯ sound.


    Chu Qingzhi pondered, suspecting the tokens were used for identification, but why would they make a sound upon contact? What was the mechanism behind it?


    ¡°Nine¡± caught the token and threw it back to her. Just when everyone thought it was over, ¡°Nine¡± suddenly demanded, ¡°Hand over the key and the medicine.¡± Everyone stiffened, clueless about any key or medicine.


    Chu Qingzhi, unsure what he meant, decided to catch ¡°Nine¡± straight away if things went south.


    As she prepared to make a move, she remembered the key and small knife she had found on a merchant previously. Unsure which item ¡°Nine¡± referred to, she produced both.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, ¡°Nine¡± took both items. He fiddled with the small knife, transforming it into a dice-shaped iron box through some kind of mechanism.


    The crowd watched in awe¡­


    ¡°Nine¡± opened the box, retrieving a pill, and handed it to Chu Qingzhi, instructing, ¡°Swallow it.¡±


    Without hesitation, Chu Qingzhi did. Tang Jinghong watched anxiously, fists clenched.


    ¡°Nine¡± took a key from his robe,bining it with the other key to form a wider one, and proceeded to unlock a box. Everyone¡¯s clothes were soaked with cold sweat.


    They had opened those boxes before. They could have opened them with one key, but ¡°Nine¡± put the two keys together to open the boxes. Why did he do this?


    Just as everyone was filled with doubts, ¡°Nine¡± opened the lock.


    Everyone was stunned ¨C how could two vastly different keys open the same lock?


    Even Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t fathom this.


    ¡°Nine¡± opened the box that was filled with salt. He reached inside, pulled out an opium poppy, inspected it, then locked the box again.


    Approaching Chu Qingzhi, he politely said, ¡°Young Master Tao, thank you for your efforts. I¡¯ve prepared some drinks. Let¡¯s have a toast.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Please lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Nine¡± led them to a house with several tables set up for a feast. ¡°Please take a seat, everyone.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi led the way and sat on the stool. ¡°Brother is treating us. Everyone, sit down and eat.¡± As she spoke, she made a subtle hand gesture, indicating to them to fake it.


    Everyone followed suit, sitting down and starting to drink and eat.


    When drinking and eating, one had to unbutton their cloaks. There was nothing to be afraid of. Everyone unbuttoned their cloaks and faced Nine¡¯s gaze calmly.


    ¡°Nine¡± stood at the door for a moment, then walked out, full of doubts. When he left, he closed the door.


    As soon as he left, everyone immediately stopped and discussed the next step.


    ¡°Nine¡± returned to the gambling den¡¯s second floor. ¡°Master, Tao Pengnan has betrayed us,¡± he reported.


    The middle-aged man paused his game, ¡°Exin.¡±


    ¡°Nine¡± said, ¡°The box has been opened once.¡± Only boxes that had been previously tampered with could be opened using ¡°Nine¡¯s¡± method.


    The middle-aged man pondered and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the goods inside?¡±


    ¡°Nine¡± said affirmatively, ¡°I¡¯ve checked the goods. There¡¯s nothing wrong.¡±


    The man coldly ordered, ¡°Kill them all. Eliminate any future problems.¡±


    ¡°Nine¡± bowed, ¡°As youmand, Master.¡±


    He returned with his men to the room where everyoney scattered, foaming ck blood ¨C clearly poisoned.


    ¡°Nine¡± waved his hand. ¡°Go and check. Don¡¯t leave anyone alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The group of subordinates checked them one by one and returned to ¡°Nine.¡± ¡°Master, they¡¯re all dead.¡±


    ¡°Nine¡± nced indifferently and ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They left, closing the door. The ck market had its own cleanup crew for such cases.


    As ¡°Nine¡± walked the streets, a subordinate suddenly reported, ¡°Master, Qian Junjie hasn¡¯t returned.¡±


    ¡°Nine¡± paused, frowning, ¡°He¡¯s too lecherous. Sooner orter, he¡¯s bound to cause trouble. Deal with him when hees back.¡±


    The subordinate cupped his hands. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Nine¡± continued to walk..

 Chapter 405 - 405: Unraveling the Enigma

    Chapter 405: Unraveling the Enigma


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After a brief wait to ensure their adversaries would not return, Chu Qingzhi, who had been crouching beside a table, straightened up. A slight smirk crossed her face as she mused internally, ¡°So easily fooled by a simple illusion.¡±


    The others in the room looked baffled as to why their enemy couldn¡¯t tell they were feigning death.


    Chu Qingzhi instructed, ¡°There¡¯s water at the back. Go wash your faces. No need to keep up the act any longer.¡±


    ¡°Acknowledged,¡± came the collective response.


    ording to the n, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong set out alone to track down ¡°Nine¡± and investigate the ¡°Yun¡± faction, while the rest of the group would return to the capital and seek lodging in an inn.


    Chu Qingzhi carefully exined the n and then departed with Tang Jinghong.


    Before embarking on their pursuit of ¡°Nine,¡± they visited the room where Qian Junjie and a young girly unconscious.


    Chu Qingzhi briefed Tang Jinghong about Qian Junjie and the girl. Deeming Qian Junjie worthless and wicked beyond redemption, Tang Jinghong stepped forward, drew a dagger from his boot, and swiftly ended Junjie¡¯s life. The girl was entrusted to Ge Lihua for temporary care, with hopes of eventually sending her back home.


    Tang Jinghong, grasping Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, asked worriedly, ¡°Qingzhi, what did ¡®Nine¡¯ give you to eat earlier?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied with a smile, ¡°Just an antidote to a poison. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Tang Jinghong rxed, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°Nine¡± returned to his master and reported, ¡°Master, the deed is done.¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded, ¡°Well done. Have all the buyers arrived?¡±


    ¡°Nine¡± responded respectfully, ¡°They are all here, waiting in the room.¡±


    The middle-aged man instructed, ¡°Take all the goods except that specific item to them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Nine¡± led his men to carry five boxes to a room on the second floor of the gambling den, where thirty-four people in ck cloaks and unidentifiable identities sat waiting.


    As the boxes were brought in, the buyers craned their necks in anticipation.


    ¡°I wonder what treasures Master Yuan has brought this time,¡± one mused.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy a couple of items, no matter what. Master Yuan¡¯s goods are always rare and valuable,¡± another dered.


    The room buzzed with eager conversations, reflecting the buyers¡¯ interest. It was clear this wasn¡¯t their first such business dealing.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong sat in an adjacent room, keeping a close eye on ¡°Nine.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi listened to the buyers¡¯ excited chatter with a roll of her eyes. What value did these burial items hold for them? Tainted with the aura of death and malice, these items would send their buyers to an early demise. To her, their excitement in purchasing what were essentially harbingers of death was absurd.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Tang Jinghong asked Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Have you seen the Mid-Autumn Festival gifts I prepared for you?¡±


    Her expression softened, ¡°Yes, I loved them.¡±


    Tang Jinghong had sent her unique pastries and mooncakes from the capital, a unity knot he had crafted himself, and a jadeb he had meticulously carved. Despite being new to carving, he had practiced on wood before finally crafting theb out of jade, pouring immense thought and effort into it.


    The unity knot symbolized his heart residing in Chu Vige, despite being physically in the capital. Theb represented his deep longing for Chu Qingzhi. In return, she had also gifted him ab, extending her feelings towards him.


    Tang Jinghong gazed at Chu Qingzhi, captivated by her beauty, which shone like the moon, her wrists as delicate as frost. He could never tire of looking at her.


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed under his intense gaze, Chu Qingzhi used her palm to block his view, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled lightly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop looking.¡± He then asked with concern, ¡°Would you like something to eat? I can go and buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m hungry,¡± she replied, appreciating his kindness.


    ¡±1¡¯11 be back soon,¡± Tang Jinghong said, stepping out of the window to buy various delicacies from the ck market.


    Left alone, Chu Qingzhi found herself slightly bored. She listened to the ongoing transactions in the neighboring room but found nothing noteworthy. They were all vying for the burial items, with ¡°Nine¡± standing by and watching.


    Chu Qingzhi pondered over the situation. Was the Feng Shui in the eastern border so exceptional that it was home to such richly furnished tombs? Why would the ¡°Yun¡± faction, a powerful force, resort to grave robbing? There were many ways for such an organization to make money, so why choose such a despicable and universally condemned method?


    In this era, digging someone¡¯s tomb was uneptable. To risk the world¡¯s condemnation just to earn money? It didn¡¯t make sense.


    Lost in thought but unable to make sense of it, she decided to put it aside for the time being. Just then, Tang Jinghong returned.


    He brought four different types of food ¨C date cake, meat pie, bean roll, and sour plum soup.


    Looking at the spread on the table, Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Jinghong, do you really think I can eat all of this?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied hastily, ¡°No, I just wanted to give you a variety to choose from. If you can¡¯t finish, I¡¯ll eat the rest.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together. I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be able to finish everything.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Their timing was perfect. As they finished their meal, they noticed movement in the next room.


    Chu Qingzhi focused her divine sense on ¡°Nine.¡± He couldn¡¯t escape her watchful eye. Leading his men, he headed towards the entrance of the ck market.


    ¡°Jinghong, ¡®Nine¡¯ is leaving¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong, holding Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, spoke seriously, ¡°Qingzhi, always protect yourself first and avoid taking risks.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, not one to act rashly, assured him that everything she did was within her capabilities, ¡°Okay, I promise.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stretched out his long arm and hugged Chu Qingzhi before chasing after ¡°Nine.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi kept pace with him.


    ¡°Nine¡± led his men to where the boxes were stored, guarded by a few of his people. He ordered, ¡°Pick up the boxes and follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The men quickly secured the boxes and carried them away with haste, leaving the ck market.


    Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi exchanged a nce and followed at a safe distance.


    Leaving the ck market, ¡°Nine¡¯s¡± group immediately entered a dense forest, avoiding the main path and moving with extreme caution.


    The forest was thick with towering trees, with only slivers of moonlight filtering through the branches. The group moved quickly, familiar with the route as if they had traveled it countless times.


    If not for Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong¡¯s exceptional martial skills, they might have quickly lost their target.


    Navigating the forest was like traversing abyrinth, with ¡°Nine¡¯s¡± group turning this way and that, and then, strangely, they vanishedpletely..

 Chapter 406 - 406: The Peach Incident

    Chapter 406: The Peach Incident


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong emerged from the shadows, immediately aware of the presence of hidden mechanisms in their surroundings.


    These mechanisms were impressively sophisticated, activating silently and eluding even their sharp eyes.


    ¡°This faction must be backed by a mastermind,¡± Chu Qingzhimented as they headed towards the spot where their targets had disappeared. The people they were tracking had turned a corner and vanished without a trace.


    Tang Jinghong agreed, ¡°And the effort put into setting up these mechanisms suggests they¡¯ve done this before.¡±


    The two of them reached the turn, finding themselves in a rockery, an unusual thing for a regr forest, typically seen in the back gardens of affluent households for aesthetic purposes.


    Standing at the edge of this rockery, Chu Qingzhi checked the location of ¡°Nine.¡± He was moving swiftly through an underground passage. Time was of the essence; beyond a certain distance, her divine sense would lose track of him.


    Focusing on the rockery before them, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong began their search. The area was extensive and seemingly without order, making it challenging to discern any patterns.


    They found several potential mechanisms within the rockery, but all turned out to be wrong.


    Chu Qingzhi then moved to the center of the rockery and released her divine sense, covering every inch in search of the mechanism. This wide-ranging use of her divine sense was taxing, something she normally avoided unless necessary.


    Despite her efforts, the mechanism eluded her, and ¡°Nine¡± reached the limit of her divine sense range, almost slipping away from her watch.


    Just then, a bird flew by, prompting Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong to realize their oversight ¨C who said the mechanism had to be within the rockery?


    Quickly, they retraced their steps, searching along their original path. Their new approach soon bore fruit. Near a pine tree, they spotted an unusually conspicuous stone that seemed ordinary at first nce.


    Chu Qingzhi stepped lightly on the stone, hearing no sound, but saw another stone shift its position.


    ¡°Jinghong, let¡¯s go,¡± she called out.


    Together, they approached the site. At the same time, ¡°Nine¡±pletely moved beyond the maximum range of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s divine sense, evading her watch.


    Damn it!


    Arge hole appeared in the ground, and Chu Qingzhi quickly dove in, with Tang Jinghong following close behind.


    Once inside, the rock silently shifted back, plunging the tunnel into darkness. Unaffected by theck of light, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong, using his keen senses, pursued swiftly. Fortunately, the tunnel had only one path.


    As they chased, Chu Qingzhi extended her spiritual sense again, trying to relocate ¡°Nine.¡±


    Meanwhile, ¡°Nine¡± and his group were already exiting the tunnel. They moved swiftly and in sync, quickly vacating the passage.


    Chu Qingzhi was unable to re-establish her lock on ¡°Nine.¡±


    Soon, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong reached the exit, finding themselves in a barren area with no visible mechanism to open the way.


    Having expended her divine sense twice in quick session, Chu Qingzhi felt weary¡­


    Tang Jinghong, noticing her state, suggested a brief rest while he searched for the mechanism. Fortunately, this time, they found a keyhole, ¡°Qingzhi, there¡¯s a keyhole here.¡±


    The keyhole, located on the exit door, was easy to miss but also noticeable upon closer inspection.


    Chu Qingzhi looked up, noticing the keyhole resembled the shape of the key ¡°Nine¡± had assembled previously. Concentrating, she used her spiritual energy to form a key.


    Tang Jinghong took the key, inserted it, and to their surprise, it worked. The exit door slowly moved aside, revealing the way out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Chu Qingzhi said with a smile, leading the way.


    Tang Jinghong followed, observing the surroundings. They discovered the exit was actually a dry well in a deserted courtyard, which had a peach treeden with luscious fruits.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi eyeing the peaches, Tang Jinghong swiftly climbed the tree, picked thergest peach, washed it, and handed it to her, ¡°Here, eat this.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi epted the peach with a smile, then climbed to the rooftop to resume her search for ¡°Nine.¡±


    From the rooftop, her gaze swept across the distance, and she spotted ¡°Nine¡± again. ¡°Jinghong, follow me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, unable to see as far as Chu Qingzhi, took her word for it and followed without question.


    Her divine sense once again locked onto ¡°Nine,¡± which put her somewhat at ease. She took a big bite of the peach.


    Tang Jinghong, now able to see ¡°Nine¡± and his group, silently admired Chu Qingzhi¡¯s abilities. How had she spotted them from so far away?


    Chu Qingzhi offered the peach to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Try it, it¡¯s sweet.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, captivated by her bright eyes, found it impossible to refuse. He took a small bite, ¡°It is sweet.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and continued the pursuit.


    In the Imperial Study at the pce, the young emperor sat at his desk, deeply engrossed in state documents. The night had deepened, but the study remained brightly lit.


    Suddenly, the emperor called out, ¡°Li Fei, brew me a strong tea.¡±


    Li Fei, the personal eunuch, entered and bowed, ¡°Your Majesty, the Internal Affairs Department has procured a new type of incense said to be revitalizing. Would you like to try it?¡±


    Without looking up, the emperor responded, ¡°Light it.¡±


    Li Fei set up the incense in a burner and lit it. Initially, the scent seemed unpleasant, but once lit, it transformed into an invigorating aroma that also lifted the mood ¨C a truly remarkable incense.


    Thin wisps of blue smoke filled the study¡­


    Taking a deep breath, the emperor felt revitalized, ¡°This incense is excellent, reward them,¡± he instructed.


    Li Fei, smiling, replied, ¡°As youmand, Your Majesty.¡±


    At the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, the butler entered the study, ¡°My lord, it¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    The Prime Minister was also dealing with government affairs. His ideals were different from the Emperor¡¯s, but he was not a treacherous minister who would bring disaster to his country and the people. He would still do his job well.


    He looked up, took a deep breath of the newly acquired incense, and felt his spirits lifted, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡±


    The butler quietly withdrew.


    Several other ministers had also experienced a boost in their spirits after switching to this new incense.


    ¡°Nine¡± led his group through twisting alleyways and finally pushed open the rear door of arge mansion, entering it.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s gaze sharpened, ¡°Qingzhi, this is the home of the Minister of War.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was taken aback, ¡°Could it be that the ¡®Yun¡¯ faction is indeed colluding with the Minister of War?¡±

 Chapter 407 - 407: The Undercover Mission

    Chapter 407: The Undercover Mission


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Without concrete evidence, Tang Jinghong wouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions. ¡°It¡¯s unclear if there¡¯s collusion, but there¡¯s definitely a connection,¡± he stated cautiously.


    Chu Qingzhi whispered, ¡°Hl go and inquire with the Minister of War about the exact situation.¡±


    Tang Jinghong grasped Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, his grip tightening gently, ¡°Qingzhi, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi touched his face and smiled, ¡°No need to thank me, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tang Jinghong followed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s lead to the residence of the Minister of War, which had been sealed off, hiding a secret nobody expected.


    In a moderately sized courtyard by theke, amp shone on a table where two people sat, surrounded by a dozen others, seemingly awaiting something.


    Suddenly, footsteps approached. The group in the courtyard tensed, their eyes fixed on the entrance. Recognizing who it was, they hurried forward to greet them.


    ¡°One¡± looked at ¡°Nine¡± and asked, ¡°Did everything go smoothly?¡±


    ¡°Nine¡± nodded, ¡°All went well.¡±


    ¡°Two¡± gestured and ordered, ¡°Sieve out the contents inside.¡±


    The subordinates responded in unison and began sifting poppies from salt.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong watched from the shadows. Chu Qingzhi had already briefed Tang Jinghong about the poppies.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Jinghong, I had nned to use ¡®Nine¡¯ to trace back to the source. But now, with there being nine other lines of poppy goods, we can¡¯t show ourselves.¡±


    If the ¡°Yun¡± faction realized their operations were exposed, they would certainly retreat or flee. Given their ability to hide themselves, finding them again would be challenging.


    A thought struck Tang Jinghong, ¡°Qingzhi, are you thinking of¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of going undercover,¡± Chu Qingzhi said. ¡°Jinghong, you¡¯ll need to support me from the outside. We¡¯ll aim to uproot the ¡®Yun¡¯ faction in the capitalpletely.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was adamantly against it, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reassured him lightly, ¡°Trust me, no one in this world can harm me.¡±


    If Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t undertake this mission, it would fall on Tang Jinghong, a general duty-bound to protect his country. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him risking his life, especially since this task was well within her capabilities.


    Tang Jinghong pulled Chu Qingzhi into his arms, his voice tinged with unspoken emotion, ¡°I¡¯ll do it with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Who will support me from the outside then?¡±


    Tang Jinghong remained silent, feeling guilty for not being able to provide a stable life for Chu Qingzhi. Since being with him, she had been constantly on the move, facing danger. ¡°Qingzhi, I still can¡¯t agree to let you risk your life alone.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked calmly, ¡°Then how do we resolve this?¡±


    Tang Jinghong, with a hint of obstinacy, suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone else to do it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi insisted, ¡°Jinghong, no one is more suitable than me. You know what failure would mean.¡±


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t respond.


    Chu Qingzhi continued, ¡°Jinghong, I promise I¡¯ll be safe. Moreover, I¡¯ll try to resolve everything within five days.¡± She needed to return for her brother¡¯s wedding and couldn¡¯t afford a long dy.


    Tang Jinghong finally resigned himself to her decision.


    ¡°Can it be resolved in five days?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded firmly.


    The situation was more perilous than any they had previously faced, and with Tang Jinghong unable to apany her, he was reluctant to agree, ¡°Qingzhi¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stepped back slightly and looked into Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes, ¡°My brother¡¯s wedding is on the 25th of August. Do you want to go back with me to attend?¡±


    Without hesitation, Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asserted, ¡°Then let¡¯s not argue anymore. Follow my lead.¡±


    She knew Tang Jinghong was worried about her, but she wanted to resolve the situation quickly so they could return to Chu Vige and live a peaceful life.


    Tang Jinghong finally resigned himself to her decision.


    They continued to secretly observe ¡°Nine¡± and his group.


    Half an hourter, the poppies werepletely sifted from the salt, packed into three boxes, and carried into a room.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s divine sense followed them into the room, which, to her surprise, turned out to be an incense workshop.


    Inside, ten people worked in tandem, using poppies as a key ingredient to produce incense.


    Fiverge boxes were positioned against the wall, and the workers stacked the three boxes on top of them.


    ¡°One¡± entered the room and said, ¡°You may rest for today. Continue tomorrow, and remember, we need to ship out fifteen kilos of product. Everyone, please work hard.¡±


    The ten workers respectfully stood up and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    They left the room and headed to their quarters in the adjacent courtyard, each entering their own room.


    ¡°One,¡± ¡°Two,¡± and ¡°Nine¡± arranged for ten subordinates to guard the ce, then left with the rest of the group.


    Chu Qingzhi observed that among the three, ¡°Nine¡± spoke the least, making him the ideal candidate for her to impersonate.


    The two followed them¡­


    After leaving through the back door, ¡°One¡± and ¡°Two¡± took some subordinates and went one way, while ¡°Nine¡± headed in a different direction alone.


    ¡°Nine¡± traversed several alleys and entered a wealthy household, moving with familiarity. He entered a courtyard and then a room.


    Chu Qingzhi asked Tang Jinghong, ¡°Whose house is this?¡±


    Tang Jinghong surveyed the surroundings, ¡°This is Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to the room that ¡°Nine¡± had just entered. ¡°Is that the room where the servants live?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded.


    Chu Qingzhi observed the area. The defense was tight, but ¡°Nine¡± had entered unobstructed, suggesting the ce might have be a stronghold for the ¡°Yun¡± faction.


    ¡°Jinghong, let¡¯s enter the room.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The defense was tight, but it could not stop Chu Qingzhi, this female lead with cheats. She casually raised a strong wind to distract the others while sneaking into ¡°Nine¡¯s¡± room with Tang Jinghong.


    She held a bell in her hand and gently shook it beside ¡°Nine¡¯s¡± ear.


    Before ¡°Nine¡± could react, the sound flooded his mind, leaving him dazed and standing there, unfocused.


    Tang Jinghong watched ¡°Nine¡± in amazement.


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand, covering the room with spiritual energy to prevent their voices from leaking out. She then sat down and began questioning ¡°Nine.¡±


    ¡°Nine,¡± whose real name was Qu Xinwei, came from a humble background in the eastern border. He had been a street urchin, skilled in gathering information, and had joined the ¡°Yun¡± faction seven years ago.


    Qu Xinwei was ambitious and gradually caught the attention of the higher-ups as his abilities became apparent..

 Chapter 408 - 408: The Minister’s Secret

    Chapter 408: The Minister¡¯s Secret


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A year ago, the leader of ¡°Yun¡± dispatched over a hundred people to expand their influence in the capital. The leader of this group was ¡°Yuan¡±, known in the underworld as ¡°Master Yuan¡±.


    The middle-aged man in the gambling den¡¯s upstairs room was ¡°Yuan¡±, directlymanding ten subordinates numbered ¡°One¡± to ¡°Ten¡±.


    Each of these ten had ten direct subordinates, creating a well-structured organization of over ten thousand members.


    Tao Pengnan was a direct subordinate of ¡°Nine¡±.


    The three merchants were underlings of one of ¡°Nine¡¯s¡± subordinates.


    All were true members of the ¡°Yun¡± faction, identifiable by the grain tattoo on their bodies.


    The deaths of the three merchants were the work of a traitor within the ¡°Yun¡± faction, though the merchants mistakenly believed they were killed by their own.


    This was evident from the dying words of a merchant in the brothel: ¡°You will pay for this¡±.


    However, who the traitor was remained unknown.


    With Tao Pengnan and Qian Junjie dead, only eight of ¡°Nine¡¯s¡± ten direct subordinates remained, now operating in various corners of the capital.


    Everyone had a dual identity. By day, they led the lives of ordinary people, and by night, they transformed into members of the faction, assisting with various tasks.


    Even ¡°Nine¡± led such a life, serving as a guard in Prince Rui¡¯s mansion by day and transforming into ¡°Nine¡± by night.


    The ten direct subordinates of ¡°Yuan¡± never contacted each other and were unaware of each other¡¯s identities, interacting only when cloaked and hooded. Revealing any information to each other meant certain death.


    Everyone was cautious, never knowing if ¡°Yuan¡± had sent someone to secretly watch them.


    Most faction members had families, making them easier to control, as no one wanted to risk their family¡¯s destruction.


    However, the faction didn¡¯t just randomly recruit; its members often came from life¡¯s hard-luck stories ¨C like stepchildren abused by stepmothers, children neglected by parents, men betrayed by women, and so on.


    The final question was about the incense. Qu Xinwei said that the incense, made from opium poppies, had been produced inrge quantities and distributed to various ministers and the royal pce half a month ago.


    In this era, opium poppies were called ¡°Afu Rong¡±, originating from an ancient family in the neighboring Ningyuan country. This family cultivated Afu Rong for medicinal purposes without malicious intent.


    However, ¡°Master Yun¡± discovered them during his travels, brought the nts to the eastern border, and secretly cultivated them on arge scale. The shipment of the opium poppies to the capital was part of a sinister plot.


    Upon hearing this, Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression darkened. Setting aside the ministers, the incense had already entered the royal pce, and it was uncertain if the emperor had used it.


    ¡°Qingzhi, is there a way to identify Afu Rong?¡± he asked.


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°I need to see the incense to be sure.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°Go to the inn and find Hongjun and Linjiang. Bring them to me. I¡¯ll head to the incense workshop first.¡±


    Tang Jinghong watched Chu Qingzhi for a moment before nodding, ¡°I¡¯ll go as soon as we leave hereter.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi rang a bell in front of Qu Xinwei¡¯s ear, knocking him out. ¡°Jinghong, check if he has a grain tattoo,¡± she said, then walked towards the window to avoid looking.


    Tang Jinghong undressed Qu Xinwei, ¡°Qingzhi, he has the tattoo.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They left Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion and split up. Chu Qingzhi headed to the incense workshop, while Tang Jinghong went to the inn.


    Chu Qingzhi arrived at the Minister of War¡¯s residence, flew to the roof of the central building, and rang her bell. The sound, like ripples, entered the ears of everyone inside, putting them to sleep.


    Shended in the courtyard, entered the incense workshop, and headed straight for the finished incense wooden tray.


    The incense was block-shaped, light brown, and slightly pungent, each piece the size of a thumb.


    Chu Qingzhi took a piece, crushed it in her palm, and mixed the powder with water in a nearby teacup. She activated her spiritual power to heat the mixture, turning the water in the cup purple.


    ¡°Identifying it is easy,¡± she noted.


    She opened the fiverge boxes, unsurprised to find them filled with poppies.


    There were more opium poppies still en route.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fingers gently brushed against the boxes. Immediately, all the poppies changed their quality, but they looked and smelled the same.


    She closed the boxes and examined the incense production process. Midway through, Tang Jinghong arrived with Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang.


    ¡°Master,¡± the two greeted her.


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Did Jinghong tell you what happened?¡±


    The two of them nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    No further exnation was needed. She handed them the cup, ¡°This is incense made from Afu Rong. When the powder is dissolved in water and heated, it turns purple. Investigate discreetly.¡±


    ¡°Master, we understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi advised, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t startle them, or we won¡¯t be able to catch them all at once.¡±


    The two of them replied with solemn expressions.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°This is the workshop where they make incense. Take a look.


    If there are no problems, you can leave.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun asked with concern, ¡°Master, what about you?¡±


    ¡°I have other ns. Don¡¯t look for me unless I contact you. Be careful during this time,¡± she responded.


    Yuan Hongjun assured her, ¡°We understand, Master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Can we still go to the Ministry of Justice¡¯s dungeon at this time?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest, ¡°Then let¡¯s go right away. I¡¯m curious about the big secret the Minister of War is hiding.¡±


    A short whileter, Chu Qingzhi stood before the Minister of War.


    Even as a prisoner, the Minister maintained his dignity, dressed neatly in his prison uniform, his hair impably groomed¡­


    Chu Qingzhi observed him silently.


    The Minister of War, not asleep, opened his eyes upon hearing the noise. As his gaze met Chu Qingzhi¡¯s clear, spring-like eyes, a sense of foreboding washed over him, feeling as if his secret could no longer be concealed..

 Chapter 409 - 409:I Just Want to Spoil You

    Chapter 409:I Just Want to Spoil You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    His gaze swept past Chu Qingzhi and settled on Tang Jinghong. ¡°Bringing a young woman to the dungeon at midnight, what are you doing, General Tang?¡±


    Standing upright behind Chu Qingzhi, with a hand behind his back, Tang Jinghong exuded an air of dignity and authority. He spoke calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be surprised, sir. She is simply curious about the secret you¡¯re hiding and came specifically to inquire.¡±


    The Minister of War was bewildered.


    Why would Tang Jinghong let an unfamiliar woman inquire about his secrets?


    Chu Qingzhi, with arms crossed and a smile as elegant as a blooming flower, straightforwardly asked, ¡°Sir, what is the secret you are so reluctant to reveal?¡±


    The Minister, naturally unwilling to divulge, uncontrobly blurted out, ¡°Cao Changsheng gambled away the national treasury. I agreed to help Master Ye, and in turn, he will refill the treasury.¡±


    Empting the national treasury was a grave crime, akin to treason, punishable by the extermination of three family generations.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong exchanged a shocked look. No wonder he was reluctant to speak ¨C admitting this was tantamount to admitting a capital offense, requiring a sea of blood to atone for such errors.


    Tang Jinghong inquired, ¡°What conditions did you agree to with Master Ye?¡±


    Realizing what he had just confessed, the Minister appeared dumbstruck and helpless, ¡°I agreed to rece the militarymanders in the eastern border with his people.¡±


    Military officers, appointed directly by the Ministry of War and differing from civil officers, held significant power. Recing the eastern border¡¯s militarymanders with Master Ye¡¯s men meant he would effectively control the army and, indirectly, the eastern border itself.


    Master Ye was cunning, but his plot was thwarted by a traitor. Without the traitor¡¯s intervention, his scheme might have seeded already.


    Chu Qingzhi bluntly asked, ¡°Who is Master Ye?¡±


    The Minister, with a despondent shake of his head, replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt pity for the once powerful official, whose lifetime achievements were ruined by his son. This underscored the importance of proper child-rearing, as one never knows when a child might bring ruin to the family.


    She reached for Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Leaving the Minister behind, they departed from the dungeon.


    Exiting the Ministry of Justice, Tang Jinghong turned to Chu Qingzhi with a hint of expectation, ¡°Qingzhi, would you apany me to the General¡¯s Mansion?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi paused, ¡°Your home in the capital?¡±


    Tang Jinghong, holding her hand, walked forward, ¡°It¡¯s your home too. From now on, you¡¯ll be the sole mistress of the General¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Do you have maids there?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°No, but we can hire some to serve you if you wish.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head, ¡°No need, I can take care of myself.¡± She was wary of maids due to their potential to overstep boundaries, especially with a man as devoted and desirable as Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong suggested, ¡°If you don¡¯t want maids, we can hire some matrons. They¡¯re very capable and often more reliable.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Matrons, being older, would be less likely to have ulterior motives.


    Tang Jinghong mentally noted this, nning to recruit some matrons who retire from the pce. They had no children and would be ideal to assist Chu Qingzhi.


    The General¡¯s Mansion, vast and grand, was formerly owned by the capital¡¯s richest family. After their downfall, the emperor had gifted it to Tang Jinghong.


    Chu Qingzhi admired, ¡°Jinghong, the mansion is beautiful.¡±


    As they walked through the corridor, Tang Jinghong said, ¡°You can redecorate it however you like. You¡¯re in charge.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiughed softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you spoiling me too much?¡±


    Tang Jinghong earnestly replied, ¡°I just want to treat you better. I¡¯m afraid of letting you down or causing you any difort.¡±


    ¡°Jinghong!¡± Chu Qingzhi called out. As he turned, she walked up to him, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him as a reward for his good behavior.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He wrapped his arms around her waist, taking the initiative.


    Under the moonlight, in the corridor, the two tall figures clung to each other like intertwined swans.


    Their kiss lingered¡­


    Tang Jinghong embraced Chu Qingzhi, calming his heated, chaotic breath, ¡°Qingzhi¡­¡±


    His voice, now tinged with deep affection and a hint of huskiness, was irresistibly seductive. Chu Qingzhi felt a tingling sensation upon hearing it.


    She whispered, ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯ll marry you when I turn eighteen.¡±


    Tang Jinghong softly hummed in agreement, then asked, ¡°When do you turn sixteen?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment, ¡°The first day of October.¡±


    Tang Jinghong gently said, ¡°I¡¯ll celebrate your birthday then. Is there any gift you¡¯d like?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hadn¡¯t thought about it, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when the timees. It¡¯s still a while away.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tang Jinghong responded, then offered, ¡°Let me take you to rest.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Tang Jinghong led Chu Qingzhi to the main house. He had been staying in the study, leaving the main house vacant.


    The next day, after the morning court session, Tang Jinghong stayed behind for a private audience with the Emperor.


    The Emperor, looking up at Tang Jinghong, had a stern expression on his face. ¡°What has happened?¡±


    Tang Jinghong bowed respectfully. ¡°Your Majesty, may I request that the attendants leave us?¡±


    Sensing the gravity of the situation from Tang Jinghong¡¯s demeanor, the Emperor¡¯s heart tightened. Tang Jinghong, a general whomanded the entire army and was known for his stoicism even on the battlefield, had never looked so troubled. Something significant must have urred.


    He waved his hand, signaling, ¡°Everyone, leave us.¡±


    The maids and eunuchs hurriedly exited the Imperial Study.


    The Emperor focused on Tang Jinghong. ¡°What exactly has happened, Minister Tang?¡±


    Tang Jinghong informed the Emperor about the incidents involving Afu Rong and the depletion of the national treasury.


    These were matters that shook the foundations of the nation, potentially disastrous for the country. Upon hearing this, the Emperor was furious. ¡°Minister Tang, thoroughly investigate this matter. You have my full authorization to act as necessary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Tang Jinghong replied. ¡°Your Majesty, the incense made from Afu Rong has been distributed within the pce. Hongjun and Linjiang have already returned to the capital. Please allow them to enter the pce secretly to investigate this matter.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s face turned extremely grave, realizing he might have already used the poisoned incense. ¡°I will arrange this matter myself.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the issue with the treasury needs to be confirmed,¡± Tang Jinghong reminded him, as he had no authority to inspect the treasury himself.


    The Emperor dered in anger, ¡°I will personally inspect it.¡±


    At the inn.


    The young girl woke up, feeling uneasy in the unfamiliar surroundings. ¡°Where am I?¡±


    Just then, Ge Lihua entered the room, smiling upon seeing the girl awake. ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±


    The girl looked at her warily, but upon seeing Ge Lihua carrying food, she rxed.. ¡°Sister, where is this? Where is my brother?¡±

 Chapter 410 - 410: Two Young Ladies

    Chapter 410: Two Young Ladies


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ge Lihua said, ¡°This is an inn. The brother who saved you asked me to take care of you. If you remember the way back home, I can also send you there.¡±


    The young girl, overwhelmed with emotion, rushed over and clutched Ge Lihua¡¯s hand, asking cautiously, ¡°Sister, can you really take me home?¡±


    Ge Lihua nodded affirmatively, ¡°Yes, I can.¡±


    Overjoyed to the point of tears, the girl hurriedly said, ¡°My home is in Fengxin County, at the Lin family residence. My father is Second Master Ye, and my mother is Second Madam Lin. Can you take me back?¡±


    Ge Lihua reassured the girl, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take you home soon.¡±


    The girl knelt before Ge Lihua, gratefully saying, ¡°Thank you, sister, thank you.¡±


    Ge Lihua helped her up, ¡°No need to be so polite.¡±


    The girl, filled with hope, asked Ge Lihua, ¡°Can you tell me where the brother who saved mest night is? I want to thank him personally.¡±


    Remembering Chu Qingzhi¡¯s instructions, Ge Lihua declined, ¡°The brother who saved you is very busy and can¡¯t meet you now, but I¡¯ll convey your thanks to him.¡±


    The girl felt disappointed, but then she thought, surely a man involved in significant matters must be busy. Her mood lifted again.


    ¡°Sister, please tell him where my home is. If he ever passes by, I¡¯ll invite him for a meal and treat him well.¡±


    Ge Lihua smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    In the afternoon, Ge Lihua personally took the girl back to the Lin family residence. <li>? ?</li>


    At Prince Rui¡¯s mansion.


    Before dawn, Chu Qingzhi arrived at Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion. She was in Qu Xinwei¡¯s room, where she had hidden him. From now on, for the next five days, she would assume Qu Xinwei¡¯s identity.


    Qu Xinwei¡¯s daily duty at the mansion was to serve as a guard and apany the young prince to the horse farm for horse training.


    Prince Rui¡¯s mansion had a horse farm where, three days prior, someone sold a fierce horse that no one had tamed yet. The young prince, intrigued upon hearing this, wanted to see it.


    The butler arranged for four guards, including Qu Xinwei, to apany him.


    After getting ready, Qu Xinwei stepped out of his room just as the guards, identified as Jia, Yi, and Bing, came to find him. Together, they headed towards the main gate.


    Standing at the gate, Qu Xinwei, somewhat bored, nced at the ground, wondering whether ¡°Yuan¡± would assign him any tasks today.


    What if ¡°Yuan¡± didn¡¯t contact him? Where would he find ¡°Yuan¡±?


    Lost in thought, he heard rapid footsteps. Turning his head, he saw a lively young boy, about fourteen or fifteen, emerging from the mansion. The boy, dressed casually, had a handsome face, rosy lips, and white teeth, exuding a natural nobility.


    The butler followed, saying, ¡°Young Prince, please slow down. My old bones can hardly keep up.¡±


    The young prince stopped, somewhat disdainfully saying, ¡°If you can¡¯t keep up, then don¡¯t.¡± Despite his words, he waited for the butler to catch up before proceeding.


    But as soon as he stepped out, he grew irritated, ¡°I want to ride a horse, not sit in a carriage!¡±


    The butler hurriedly replied, ¡°Your Highness, the horse farm is outside the city. It¡¯s not suitable to ride there.¡±


    The prince threatened, ¡°Quickly rearrange it for me. Arrange a thoroughbred horse for me, or else I¡¯ll walk!¡±


    Qu Xinwei couldn¡¯t help but smile at the prince¡¯s adorable stubbornness.


    The butler, at a loss, suggested, ¡°Your Highness, the horses in the mansion are still hungry. They won¡¯t run fast. How about taking the carriage?¡±


    The prince stubbornly insisted, ¡°Hurry up and arrange it.¡±


    The butler reluctantly signaled a guard.


    The guard quickly brought a small pony, ¡°Your Highness, please.¡±


    The young prince was speechless.


    Then, his gaze shifted to a few thoroughbred horses nearby. He quickly untied one, mounted it, and galloped away.


    This frightened the butler, ¡°Quick, follow him!¡±


    With one horse taken, Jia, Yi, and Bing fought over the remaining horses, leaving Qu Xinwei without one. He wondered if he still needed to go.


    The butler urged him, ¡°Guard Qu, quickly take the carriage and follow. His Highness might need it to rest after getting tired from riding.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qu Xinwei reluctantly climbed into the carriage and followed.


    The young prince, well-protected but inexperienced in riding, soon encountered trouble.


    The horse dashed towards the street at high speed. The prince, unable to control it, caused panic among the people. With adults and children everywhere, the horse was about to trample someone¡­


    ¡°Make way, make way¡­¡± the prince shouted in desperation.


    In the middle of the street, two young girls watched the approaching horse, frozen in fear.


    Just then, someone flew from behind, kicking the prince into the carriage, then mounted the horse, reined it to leap over two people, and stopped it.


    The horse calmed down, and apuse erupted, ¡°Well done, well done¡­¡±


    The prince, dazed, took a while to realize he had been kicked into the carriage. He quickly lifted the curtain, poking his head out, ¡°You¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t voice the humiliating ¡°How dare you kick me!¡± but seeing the situation resolved and the man saving others, he decided not to pursue the matter.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect someone in the mansion to be so skilled in horse riding!¡±


    The prince stroked his chin, pondering, then asked loudly, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Qu Xinwei dismounted and bowed to the prince, ¡°I am Qu Xinwei, at your service.¡±


    The prince scrutinized Qu Xinwei, who was dressed in a ck, lightweight guard uniform, tall and slightly lean with handsome features. ¡°You¡¯re impressive. If you help me tame the fierce horseter, I¡¯ll reward you handsomely.¡±


    Qu Xinwei replied, ¡°I will do my best, Your Highness.¡±


    The prince gestured to Qu Xinwei, ¡°Come up to the carriage and tell me about taming horses.¡±


    Qu Xinwei thought to herself, now she not only had to be a guard but also entertain a child, ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    At that moment, the two girls who had been saved approached. One, dressed in blue, shyly said, ¡°Thank you, sir, for saving our lives. If you don¡¯t mind, we both would like to marry you.¡±


    Qu Xinwei didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Both girls, around fifteen or sixteen, were pretty and looked like delicate youngdies.


    Qu Xinwei politely declined, ¡°Thank you for your kind offer,dies, but I am already married.¡±


    Understanding the refusal, the girls reluctantly left..

 Chapter 411 - 411: A Fierce Horse

    Chapter 411: A Fierce Horse


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The young prince looked at Qu Xinwei. ¡°Guard Qu, from now on, you will serve closely by my side.¡±


    Qu Xinwei was taken aback. ¡°So¡­ am I to be a child¡¯s ymate?¡±


    ¡°I fear I may not be able to serve Your Highness well. Perhaps you might reconsider?¡± he suggested humbly.


    Jia, Yi, and Bing, three other guards, envied Qu Xinwei¡¯s sudden promotion but saw him trying to decline. They would have eagerly taken his ce.


    The young prince, slightly displeased by the refusal, insisted, ¡°I have taken a liking to you, and you cannot refuse.¡±


    He then withdrew into the carriage, instructing, ¡°Guard Qu, get on the carriage quickly.¡±


    Qu Xinwei thought to herself that she really didn¡¯t want to coddle a child, but still, she ended up sitting on the carriage shaft.


    Forget it, I¡¯ll endure it for five days.


    Jia, Yi, and Bing led the way on horseback, followed by the young prince¡¯s carriage, heading out of the city.


    At a certain mansion, a subordinate reported to his master, ¡°Sir, Qu Xinwei just saved the young prince and has been promoted to be his personal guard.¡± ¡°Yuan,¡± the master, remained silent for a moment before instructing, ¡°Ask him to find a way to control the young prince and make the prince obedient to him.¡± The prince¡¯s horse farm was renowned for its fine steeds, adjacent to a fertile manor perfectly suited for cultivating Afu Rong.


    The subordinate cupped his hands. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Qu Xinwei¡¯s act of saving the young prince quickly became the talk of many¡­ Tang Jinghong, deeply concerned, was relieved to hear from his spies that Qu Xinwei was unharmed and had been promoted. He continued dealing with his state affairs.


    The young prince and his entourage were en route to the horse farm outside the city.


    Curious about Qu Xinwei, the prince, having calmed down, lifted the carriage curtain and asked, ¡°Who taught you your horse-riding skills?¡±


    Qu Xinwei, leaning casually against the carriage, one leg dangling and the other bent, answered, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    The prince thought to himself that this guard was unlike any other. While most fawned over him, Qu Xinwei¡¯s rxed demeanor was refreshing and enjoyable. ¡°Just asking, can you tell me?¡± inquired the prince, treating Qu Xinwei almost as an equal.


    Qu Xinwei nced back at the prince, ¡®¡±¡¯It¡¯s quite simple, you just need to ensure your presence is more imposing than that of the horse.¡±


    The prince, puzzled, asked, ¡°Is that how you made the horse leap over those two girls?¡±


    Indeed, that leap had earned considerable apuse.


    Qu Xinwei raised an eyebrow, ¡°Yes, but not many can learn this trick. Better give up, Your Highness. Delving too deep yields no fruit.¡±


    The prince felt slightly dejected, as he had been considering learning, but Qu Xinwei seemed to imply he couldn¡¯t. Nheless, he persisted, ¡°Guard Qu, will you teach me? If you do, I¡¯ll give you anything you want, as long as I have it.¡± Jia, Yi, and Bing, along with the coachman, looked on in disbelief and envy at Qu Xinwei¡¯s good fortune in receiving such a promise from the young prince.


    Qu Xinwei, neither epting nor rejecting the offer, asked, ¡°Why do you wish to learn?¡±


    The prince, feeling a bit guilty, admitted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to make a fool of myself again.¡±


    Qu Xinwei agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    The prince looked up, surprised and pleased, ¡°Guard Qu, you agreed?¡±


    Qu Xinwei nodded, ¡°I have. But next time, don¡¯t gallop through the streets. It¡¯s risky, even for yourself.¡±


    The prince promised, ¡°I assure you, I won¡¯t ride in the city again.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Pleased, the prince brought out some pastries from a hiddenpartment, offering them to Qu Xinwei. ¡°Here, have some.¡±


    The others swallowed hard in envy. Qu Xinwei had quickly won the prince¡¯s favor. They could only dream of such treatment.


    Qu Xinwei, who had reached the peak of her career as a guard, epted a piece of hoof-shaped cake, ¡°Your Highness, you should eat as well.¡±


    The prince nodded happily, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Together, they finished the te of pastries.


    The coachman drooled at the sight.


    Upon reaching the horse farm¡­


    The carriage stopped.


    Qu Xinwei hopped off the carriage, followed by the young prince. Jia, Yi, and Bing dismounted and escorted the prince into the farm.


    The farm manager, hearing of the prince¡¯s arrival, led his people to wee them. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    The prince promptly requested, ¡°Take me to see that fierce horse.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± responded the manager.


    The horse, known for biting and housed separately, had a violent temperament, often ramming into the stable walls.


    The group arrived at the stable housing the fierce horse¡­


    Qu Xinwei immediately recognized it as the herd leader, a pure ck steed, taller than any horse in the farm.


    The horse, after observing the group, suddenly charged out of the stable towards them.


    Jia, Yi, and Bing quickly shielded the young prince, ready for any threat. However, the horse stopped in front of Qu Xinwei, its wild eyes conveying a plea for help.


    Qu Xinwei stroked the horse¡¯s head, understanding its message. ¡°Your Highness, let it go.¡±


    The manager protested, ¡°This horse cost us three hundred taels. We can¡¯t just release it.¡±


    Qu Xinwei ignored the manager, focusing on the prince.


    The prince, puzzled, asked, ¡°Guard Qu, is there a reason for this?¡±


    Qu Xinwei looked at the anxious horse, ¡°If you wish to know, let¡¯s follow and


    The prince, inherently kind, agreed, ¡°Then let¡¯s go and see..¡±

 Chapter 412 - 412: A Pile of Dates

    Chapter 412: A Pile of Dates


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The butler, seeing the young prince favoring Qu Xinwei over his advice, felt a twinge of displeasure and approached them.


    ¡°Your Highness, the sellers said they captured the horse on Mount Wangwu, which is a half-hour journey from here. Why not ride there?¡± he suggested secretly, thinking Qu Xinwei, who had arrived in a carriage, probably couldn¡¯t ride a horse and would embarrass himself.


    The prince¡¯s eyes brightened at the mention of riding but hesitated, recalling hisck of riding skills. He turned to Qu Xinwei, ¡°Can we ride together?¡±


    Qu Xinwei, of course, would not agree. It would have been eptable if the prince were only five, but at fifteen, it was inappropriate. ¡°Your Highness, perhaps we should walk instead?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, the prince agreed, ¡°I¡¯ve never hiked a mountain in my life. Since it¡¯s still early, let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    Qu Xinwei paid apliment, saying, ¡°Nowadays, it¡¯s hard to find many young masters like the young prince who are willing to endure hardship.¡±


    The prince, pleased by the praise, said cheerfully, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Your Highness,¡± Qu Xinwei gestured towards the butler, deliberately giving orders, ¡°Prepare some water for us to bring along.¡±


    The butler knew he was being deliberately ordered around. He thought, ¡°Why should I do all the work while they get all the benefits?¡±


    He reluctantly went to prepare the water.


    As soon as the ck horse left the stable, it headed into the woods, in the direction of Mount Wangwu. Surprisingly, it still knew the way.


    The young prince followed eagerly. ¡°Guard Qu, why did the horse run towards you?¡±


    Her aura made animals feelfortable and naturally drawn to her. Qu Xinwei replied casually, ¡°I probably look the friendliest and most likely to help it.¡±


    The other guards didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Did they look fierce and vicious?


    The young prince nced at the four guards, thinking that although Qu Guard looked the most imposing and unapproachable, such an appearance might be what animals liked, ¡°I understand now.¡±


    Following the ck horse, they entered the forest, traversing hills and mountains¡­


    At first, the young prince¡¯s spirits were high, but having never endured hardship, he was exhausted after a short while.


    Qu Xinwei suggested, ¡°Your Highness, sit down, drink some water, and rest for a bit.¡±


    The prince, unburdened by status, chose a rock to sit on, opened the water bag, and drank a few gulps.


    Qu Xinwei surveyed the surroundings, ¡°Your Highness, wait here for a moment. There¡¯s a date tree over there, I¡¯ll go pick some dates.¡±


    The prince objected, ¡°Don¡¯t go, just sit and rest, let them do it.¡±


    The three guards were speechless.


    Qu Xinwei nced at their resentful looks and refused, ¡°I¡¯ll go, just wait a bit, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    She leaped towards the date tree.


    Upon reaching the tree, a light shake sent the reddish-brown dates raining down, caught by a formed by her spiritual energy.


    As he prepared to descend, the sound of rolling wheels were heard.


    She looked ahead¡­


    On the official road, a caravan was passing by, with familiar-looking boxes on the carriages.


    Qu Xinwei thought for a moment. Probably ¡°Yun¡± force was transporting opium to the capital again, but it was unclear which line this was.


    Unable to pursue now, he informed Tang Jinghong of the news, asking him to track the caravan to see if the opium was also being sent to the Minister of War¡¯s residence.


    Tang Jinghong immediately acted upon receiving the message.


    Qu Xinwei descended from the date tree, collected the dates, and returned.


    The prince eximed in surprise, ¡°Wow, you picked so many dates in such a short time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, these dates are very sweet. Let¡¯s all eat.¡± Qu Xinwei distributed some dates to the four, kept a few for herself, and fed the rest to the ck horse.


    Three guards were eating dates and exchanged nces, realizing they had been too narrow-minded. The three of them dissolved their resentment towards Qu Xinwei with a few dates.


    After eating the dates, they continued their journey.


    Crossing a stream and climbing a hill, they finally arrived at Mount Wangwu.


    The mountain had a feel of a primitive forest and was peculiar, with half being a forest and half a grasnd suitable for horses. The vast grasnd felt almost like a prairie, surrounded by hills and forests, with no end in sight.


    Aside from hunters, ordinary people dared not venture here.


    Standing at the edge of the grasnd, they watched the ck horse run towards the herd, its speed like a swift wind.


    Horses have a strong sense of hierarchy, and as the lead horse returned, the others made way.


    There in the center of the herd, a ck mare was giving birth.


    The ck horse approached the birthing mare, opened its mouth full of dates, and spat them out, creating a small pile on the ground.


    The prince, wide-eyed, spected, ¡°Qu Guard, did it refuse to be tamed because it wanted to escape back here for its family?¡±


    Qu Xinwei sinctly replied, ¡°As you see, Your Highness.¡±


    The prince was touched. ¡°This horse is incredibly sentient.¡±


    The mare, seeing the lead horse return, gained strength from exhaustion and gave birth with a low neigh.


    The herd erupted in excitement, as if cheering.


    Qu Xinwei, witnessing this, smiled, ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    The prince nodded happily, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    On the way back, the prince nced back several times, as if having understood something.


    When the ck horse saw Qu Xinwei and the others leave, it turned to look at them with a hint of struggle in its eyes.


    After a moment, it looked back at its family, then towards the departing group, and ultimately decided to run towards them.


    When everyone heard the sound of hooves, they stopped in their tracks.


    The ck horse approached Qu Xinwei, nudged her hand with its head, indicating its willingness to go with her.


    Qu Xinwei gently stroked the horse¡¯s head, her eyes warm, ¡°Go back and take care of your family. I don¡¯t need you for now.¡±


    The ck horse snorted, then stood watching them leave.


    On the way back, the young prince did not seem to be afraid of getting tired. ¡°Guard Qu, let¡¯s go pick some dates?¡±


    Qu Xinwei asked, ¡°Your Highness, do you still want to eat?¡±


    The young prince shook his head. ¡°I want to pick some for my mother personally.¡±


    Qu Xinwei agreed. ¡°Okay..¡±

 Chapter 413 - 413: Donning Another Disguise

    Chapter 413: Donning Another Disguise


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qu Xinwei spent the day ying with the young prince, returning to the residence only after dark.


    Upon entering her room, she noticed an extra food box on the table.


    Smiling, she approached the table, took out the meal from the box ¨C three dishes, a bowl of rice, a pair of chopsticks, and a note that read, ¡°Eat well, I¡¯lle to see you tonight.¡±


    The meal, still warm, was sent by Jinghong.


    Qu Xinwei¡¯s smile deepened. She lit themp on the table and sat down to eat leisurely.


    Suddenly, footsteps approached¡­


    Qu Xinwei made a hand seal to cover up the things on the table. At the same time, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Guard Qu, His Highness wants you to go over for dinner.¡±


    Reluctant, Qu Xinwei asked, ¡°May I decline?¡±


    The butler¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Guard Qu, His Highness values you.


    It¡¯s your honor to dine with him. Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±


    The butler¡¯s voice suddenly softened. ¡°The emperor has sent you a reward. Aren¡¯t you going to receive it?¡±


    A reward? Qu Xinwei, puzzled, opened the door and asked, ¡°Why would the emperor reward me?¡±


    The butler exined warmly, ¡°The emperor cherishes His Highness. Your rescue has shown your loyalty, and thus he rewards you.¡±


    No matter what, there was no reason to push money away. Qu Xinwei followed the butler to the front hall.


    The young prince was generous, giving Qu Xinwei a fine dagger and a hundred taels of silver, which was a substantial reward.


    ¡°I have another reward for you,¡± said the prince.


    Qu Xinwei raised an eyebrow, jokingly asking, ¡°What reward do you n to give me, Your Highness?¡±


    The prince mysteriously replied, ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. First, dine with me.¡±


    Qu Xinwei hesitated, ¡°Is that appropriate?¡±


    Dining with the prince would surely attract envy, and she preferred to keep a low profile.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go.¡± The prince reached out to pull Qu Xinwei¡¯s hand.


    The young prince¡¯s meal was exceptional, featuring a table spread with dishes, each exquisitely ted.


    ¡°Guard Qu, eat as you please,¡± the prince urged. He usually ate alone and wantedpanionship at meals.


    Since she was already seated, Qu Xinwei started eating without fuss, nning to eat Jinghong¡¯s mealter.


    However, she felt ufortable as maids kept staring disapprovingly, as if saying a guard shouldn¡¯t dine with the prince. It was a breach of etiquette.


    She turned to them and asked, ¡°You are staring at me like that. Do you want some too?¡±


    The maids hurriedly lowered their heads.


    Protective of Qu Xinwei, the prince dismissed them, ¡°Leave us. We don¡¯t need your service here.¡±


    The prince reassured Qu, ¡°From now on, dine with me every day. Don¡¯t mind them.¡±


    Qu Xinwei was speechless. If he dined daily, he¡¯d be everyone¡¯s enemy in the mansion!


    Back in her room half an hourter, Qu Xinwei resumed eating Jinghong¡¯s meal.


    After eating, she pondered his next move¡­


    Being passive wouldn¡¯t do. She had to be proactive in actions. With opium heading to the ck market tonight, would ¡°Yuan¡± be there too?


    She might as well go to the ck market and see if she could get any clues.


    Qu Xinwei was about to change when a person flew into his room. She turned to see a figure in ghostly attire, a member of the Yun force.


    Unsure of the visitor¡¯s identity and not wanting to speak rashly, Qu Xinwei remained silent, fitting her role as the quiet ¡°Jiu.¡±


    The visitor spoke rapidly, ¡°Master Yuan wants you to control the young prince, making him obedient and securing the horse farm and manor for him.¡± Was this Master Yuan¡¯s messenger?


    Fortune favors the bold. Qu Xinwei could now learn more about ¡°Yuan¡±.


    If he were to send a message for ¡°Yuan¡±, he would definitely know a lot about ¡°Yuan.¡±


    Qu Xinwei flipped her hand and the bell appeared in her hand. In the next second, the sound of the bell spread throughout the room¡­


    The visitor¡¯s pupils dted slightly and quickly lost focus.


    Seated, Qu began her interrogation¡­


    The visitor, ¡°Yuan¡¯s¡± envoy, was responsible for rying messages ¨C from others to ¡°Yuan¡± and ¡°Yuan¡¯s¡± orders to them.


    There were four such envoys, each managing a direction in the capital; this one in charge of the west.


    As she asked, Qu Xinwei obtained a very important clue as to how to find ¡°Yuan¡±.


    As an envoy, he had to transmit information at all times. His connection with ¡°Yuan¡± was no longer one-way, but two-way.


    Now he could go straight to ¡°Yuan¡±.


    She also obtained a list detailing the poison incense distribution n, targeting the capital¡¯s west side, where the elite resided.


    The list included the pce, followed by various high-ranking officials. Those already marked off likely meant that they had been poisoned.


    If the incense n seeded, the Daling Dynasty might face a regime change.


    Qu Xinwei looked at the list and thought to himself, ¡®Do your parents know that you¡¯re so ambitious?¡¯


    She put the list away and thought about the next step.


    She could not let the western envoy go back. After thinking for a long time, she decided to don another disguise. Anyway, she had nothing much to do during the day and could handle the extra task.


    With the identity of the western envoy, many things became simple.


    Now, everything could wait until she saw ¡°Yuan.¡±


    Checking the time, there was still an hour before the ck market opened, so Qu Xinwei sat down and continued to question the western envoy, particrly asking about specific details to better understand the situation, which would make it easier for her to disguise.


    Just like that, about five minutester, Qu Xinwei, who had been monitoring Prince Rui¡¯s mansion, realized that someone had sneaked into the mansion and then into Madam Xin¡¯s room.


    She looked at the person carefully but couldn¡¯t identify who it was.


    However, theer¡¯s identity was soon clear to her. She saw Madam Xin weing him warmly. Madam Xin was dressed in a red dress, revealing half of her breasts. It was a seductive scene.


    Madam Xin called out coquettishly, ¡°Ziming.¡±


    Lu Ziming?

 Chapter 414 - 414: Ancient Family

    Chapter 414: Ancient Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Is this Lu Ziming?


    As soon as Lu Ziming arrived in the capital, he went straight to look for Madam Xin, and now he was visiting her again.


    In the room, Madam Xin seduced him. Lu Ziming couldn¡¯t resist it and quickly surrendered.


    Afterwards, Lu Ziming, holding Madam Xin, could no longer restrain his desire for the map. ¡°When do you n to give me the item?¡±


    Madam Xiny beside Lu Ziming, her fingers slowly tracing over his chest. ¡°I can give you the item, but you need to tell me what you will do with it.¡±


    Since it had alreadye to this, she needed to understand why.


    A glint of dark light shed in Lu Ziming¡¯s eyes. People really do change over the years. ¡°Knowing will bring you no good. Are you sure you want to hear it?¡±


    Madam Xin felt a chill in her heart, but kept a nonchnt facade. ¡°What¡¯s the harm in knowing the truth?¡±


    Lu Ziming was silent for a moment, then grasping Madam Xin¡¯s hand, his tone grew serious. ¡°Since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you, but you must bear the consequences.¡±


    Madam Xin stiffened but remained calm on the surface. ¡°Oh, just say it. Why hesitate?¡±


    Lu Ziming turned to face Madam Xin and slowly began, ¡°I need to enter the imperial pce to find something.¡±


    Lady Xin met Lu Ziming¡¯s gaze, her heart racing. ¡°What is it you want to find?¡±


    Lu Ziming averted his gaze, staring into the void. ¡°In the pce¡¯s library, there¡¯s a book called ¡®The Record of Wonders¡¯, which conceals a great secret¡­¡± He paused. ¡°Over three hundred years ago, an ancient family in the eastern border was destroyed overnight due to and movement.¡±


    ¡°This ancient family had a heritage of over seven hundred years, with countless treasures. It¡¯s said that ¡®The Record of Wonders¡¯ details the exact location of this family.¡±


    Madam Xin¡¯s mouth fell open in disbelief. ¡°Where did you hear this news?¡±


    Lu Ziming¡¯s eyes were filled with suppressed madness and greed. ¡°I obtained the other half of ¡®The Record of Wonders¡¯. It is this book that guides me.¡±


    Madam Xin was greedy but also skeptical. ¡°An event from over three hundred years ago could be false, right?¡±


    ¡°You may believe it or not,¡± Lu Ziming replied, indifferent to Madam Xin¡¯s skepticism. He was only interested in obtaining the map to enter the pce. ¡°Can you give me the map now?¡±


    After a moment of thought, knowing the secret, Madam Xin decided to give Lu Ziming the map. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll fetch it for you.¡±


    As she said this, she put on her clothes, got out of bed, and handed Lu Ziming the map. ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Taking the map, Lu Ziming trembled with excitement. He unfolded the map, his hands shaking. ¡°Finally, I have the map¡­ finally¡­¡±


    In his excitement, he pulled Madam Xin to him, forcibly taking her on the bed, and then¡­ he strangled her to death.


    Madam Xin¡¯s life ended painfully in the midst of pleasure.


    Qu Xinwei just listened to themotion without looking at the scene in the room, but when Madam Xin was killed, she still knew it immediately.¡±


    Madam Xin, being a concubine of Prince Rui, engaged in extramarital affairs at night. She wasn¡¯t a good person, and there¡¯s no need to save her.


    As for Lu Ziming, Qu Xinwei decided to ignore him for now, as he wasn¡¯t in her way yet.


    Honestly, Qu Xinwei was quite interested in the ancient family. Since Lu Ziming was actively searching, she let him continue, hoping he would uncover more clues, which would ultimately save her the trouble.


    Thus, Qu Xinwei decided to turn a blind eye to the whole affair.


    Lu Ziming disguised Madam Xin¡¯s death as a suicide, cleaned the scene, and left the way he came.


    Soon after, Tang Jinghong arrived at Qu Xinwei¡¯s room.


    Tang Jinghong spoke with concern, ¡°Qingzhi, have you eaten the meal I brought you?¡±


    As soon as Tang Jinghong arrived, Chu Qingzhi reverted to her own appearance, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten it, finished it all. It was particrly delicious, thank you Jinghong.¡±


    Tang Jinghong gently patted Chu Qingzhi¡¯s head, his voice tender, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll bring your meals to you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any ns for tonight? I¡¯ve arranged everything on my end, so I can join you for whatever you have nned this evening.¡±


    ¡°Going to the ck market¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi informed Tang Jinghong about her encounter with the Western envoy and what she had heard about the ancient family.


    It took Tang Jinghong five seconds to digest Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words. He stored the information about the ancient family at the back of his mind, considering it too elusive to address immediately. Instead, he focused on the Western envoy. ¡°I¡¯m impressed that you could gather so much information just by apanying the young prince for a day. I feel quite inadequatepared to you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reassured him, ¡°You don¡¯t need topare yourself to me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong still admired her, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Ministry of Revenue in the capital had ten storehouses, where most of the cloth, money, and grain of the Daling Dynasty were stored.


    Among these ten storehouses, three held gold and silver treasures: the Inner Treasury for the imperial pce¡¯s financial needs, the Household Department¡¯s Treasury, and the National Treasury of the Ministry of Revenue.


    The National Treasury was the financial heart of the Daling Dynasty, handling all major expenditures. All the wealth and treasures contributed as tributes to the imperial court were also stored here. It was of utmost importance, guarded strictly by appointed officials and regrly audited to ensure its integrity.


    Cao Changsheng had emptied the National Treasury of the Ministry of Revenue.


    His position in the Ministry allowed him to orchestrate the emptying of the National Treasury, which inevitably involved collusion at various levels. Nevertheless, the fact remained: the treasury had been emptied.


    At this moment, the Emperor, apanied by senior ministers from the Ministry of Revenue, prepared to secretly open the National Treasury. He wanted to see if Cao Changsheng was audacious enough to tamper with the foundation of the Daling Dynasty.


    The Emperor had not disclosed the emptying of the treasury. He simply stated his desire to see if the amount of silver had increased during his three-year reign.


    When thete Emperor passed away, he left seven million taels of silver. The National Treasury was not depleted, but it was not particrly abundant either.


    The National Treasury was underground, resembling a secret chamber, secured with multiple locks.


    Seeing those locks, the Emperor did not want to believe that there had been any issue with the treasury. After all, if the foundation was undermined, he couldn¡¯t escape responsibility.


    As each door was opened, the Emperor entered the innermost chamber where the silver was stored.


    Here,rge boxes were stacked neatly, giving the appearance of being undisturbed. However, a closer inspection revealed the problem.


    The dust on the boxes, which should have been thick due to the long-term sealing of the storehouse, was sparse. Moreover, there were distinct traces of them being moved..

 Chapter 415 - 415: Ending It All

    Chapter 415: Ending It All


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Emperor silently observed everything, feeling annoyed and frustrated. He took a deep breath and tried to appear calm, ¡°Open all the boxes for me.¡±


    The officials from the Ministry of Revenue didn¡¯t dare dy and immediately started opening the boxes.


    Inside the boxes, each silver ingot weighed fifty taels, neatly arranged. Under the light, they reflected a bright silver sheen, somewhat dazzling to the eyes. The Emperor handed one to the Minister of Revenue, ¡°Try to see if it¡¯s real or fake.¡±


    The Minister bit the ingot and after examining it, dered, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s real.¡±


    The Emperor felt slightly relieved and ordered, ¡°Bring out the box in the farthest corner and check it. The rest of you, don¡¯t just stand there; start counting the silver in the treasury overnight. If there¡¯s any shortage, you¡¯ll make up for it.¡±


    The officials of the Ministry of Revenue didn¡¯t understand what the Emperor was up to, but the only thing they could do was follow his orders. Soon, everyone busily started counting the silver.


    Li Fei brought over a stool, ¡°Your Majesty, please sit.¡±


    The Emperor sat down and personally supervised the process.


    Li Fei served the Emperor a cup of tea and then retreated, guarding the main door to ensure no one could enter.


    At the ck Market


    The ck Market was brightly lit, with figures like ¡°ghosts¡± walking along the streets, as bustling as ever.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong, like ghosts themselves, entered the ck Market. After arriving, they looked around, searching for the iconic tenrge boxes.


    Fortunately, they quickly located them in a corner, waiting to be collected.


    The two found a corner and secretly monitored the situation.


    After about half an hour, a group of people arrived. After a short talk, the group picked up the boxes and left.


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Jinghong, will your men follow them?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°They¡¯re on it.¡±


    With no worries left behind, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find ¡®Yuan¡¯.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi performed a hand gesture, transforming Tang Jinghong into ¡°Nine¡± and herself into ¡°Western Envoy¡±. Though they were wearing cloaks, it was better to be cautious.


    Chu Qingzhi emerged from the corner and headed straight for the second floor of the gambling den, where the group carrying the boxes hade out.


    However, to their surprise, the second floor of the gambling den was empty!


    Chu Qingzhi immediately reflected on where they might have made a mistake and suddenly remembered something.


    The Western Envoy, after being sent out to give orders, would definitely need to report back, but she had neglected this until now.


    ¡°Damn, the other party must have realized something,¡± Chu Qingzhi thought and hurriedly said to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll exin on the way.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s spection was correct. Master Yuan and the four special envoys had a two-waymunication, and they had a secret base right in the bustling Joy House.


    At this time, in an inconspicuous room of Joy House, a middle-aged man sat beside a table, with three envoys standing beside him, creating a tense atmosphere.


    The Eastern Envoy asked, ¡°Master, has something happened to the Western Envoy?¡±


    They had never encountered any trouble before, which made Master Yuan uncertain. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer. If he doesn¡¯t return by midnight, we¡¯ll temporarily halt our n, and everyone should lie low for now.¡±


    It¡¯s always best to be cautious, especially at this critical moment. Any mistake could be disastrous.


    The other two envoys listened silently, without anyments.


    After a while, footsteps were heard, and the four in the room became alert.


    A knock on the door followed, then the Western Envoy¡¯s voice, ¡°Master.¡±


    After confirming that it was Western Envoy¡¯s voice, everyone rxed.


    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The Western Envoy entered the room, discreetly ncing around. Noticing everyone¡¯s faces were covered, she thought, ¡°They¡¯re cautious, but it¡¯s good that they¡¯re all here. I can end this in one fell swoop.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi closed the door and turned around with a bell in hand, shaking it vigorously.


    The bell¡¯s sound, like ripples of white light, spread out, and the four people in the room lost their consciousness, standing motionless.


    Chu Qingzhi shook the bell again to solidify their state and then opened the door for Tang Jinghong to enter.


    Tang Jinghong, seeing the situation inside, couldn¡¯t help but feel ted. Having control over them meant they almost had the entire ¡®Yun¡¯ force in their hands, ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯ve achieved a great feat again!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was indifferent to the credit, her only desire was to assist Tang Jinghong, ¡°Jinghong, let¡¯s get to work.¡±


    Having still four days left, it seemed feasible to uproot this force entirely.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After interrogating, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong learned that Master Yun had a list of his subordinates, which was right here. With ¡°Yuan¡± guiding them, it was easy to find everyone on the list.


    The list contained ten names, each being Master Yun¡¯s direct subordinate.


    Their codenames, real names, identities, and addresses were all clearly listed.


    Chu Qingzhi gave the list to Tang Jinghong, ¡®Catch these people ording to this list, do it secretly. After capturing them, interrogate them to find out their subordinates. Arrest themyer byyer. If you need help, just tell me. We aim to finish this within four days. Oh, and make sure to take over all the opium and destroy it¡­''¡±


    Tang Jinghong agreed to each point, ¡°I¡¯ll do as you said.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Now there¡¯s only one problem.¡± She paused, ¡°Who is passing messages to ¡®Yuan¡¯?¡±


    ¡®Yuan¡¯ definitely listens to Master Yun, so who is Master Yun sending to ry messages?


    If they could identify this person, they might be able to trace the roots back to the eastern border.


    The root of this issue was in the eastern border. Even if the entire force here in the capital was eradicated, they could easily make aeback. This was the real headache.


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a while but gave up, deciding not to think too far ahead. It was better to get through the current crisis first.


    At the Treasury.


    Suddenly, the Emperor felt a severe headache, his body itching like ant bites. He quickly broke into a cold sweat. A thought emerged in his mind: he wanted to inhale the fragrant incense.


    The minister beside him was startled to see the emperor in distress and eximed, ¡®Your Majesty, Your Majesty, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The Emperor knew he was affected by opium, as Tang Jinghong had already informed him, ¡°Li Fei, Li Fei¡­¡±


    Li Fei hurried over, ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The Emperor struggled to stand, feeling dizzy and nauseous. He was in great difort, ¡°Back to the pce.¡±


    Seeing the Emperor¡¯s condition, Li Fei didn¡¯t dare to dy. He carried the Emperor, who could hardly walk, back to the pce.


    After returning, Li Fei immediately called for Yuan Hongjun.


    Yuan Hongjun was secretly investigating the incense issue in the pce. Hearing the Emperor¡¯s difort, he rushed to the Emperor¡¯s bedroom.


    After taking the Emperor¡¯s pulse, he realized it was indeed an addiction. He had only heard about it from his master and had never treated such a condition before. What should he do now?


    The Emperor, curled up in pain, soaked his clothes and hair in sweat, pleaded painfully, ¡°Quickly light the incense for me.¡±


    Li Fei, unaware that the incense was addictive, was about to light it.


    Yuan Hongjun urgently stopped him, ¡°You can¡¯t light it, or it will definitely worsen His Majesty¡¯s condition!¡±

 Chapter 416 - 416: Drug Addiction

    Chapter 416: Drug Addiction


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Fei looked worriedly at the Emperor and asked Yuan Hongjun, the young divine doctor, ¡°Is there a problem with the incense? Why can¡¯t it be lit?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun pulled Li Fei aside and whispered to him about the issue with the incense.


    Li Fei, who had been taking care of the Emperor for twenty-one years, was a trusted figure. Upon hearing the news, Li Fei¡¯s face turned pale with anger, ¡°Who would dare to do such a thing?!¡±


    Realizing there was something more urgent, he quickly added, ¡°Young divine doctor, if the incense can¡¯t be lit, think of a way to alleviate His Majesty¡¯s suffering.¡±


    Usually, when the Emperor handled state affairs, Li Fei would wait outside the Imperial Study. Otherwise, he himself would¡¯ve been poisoned as well.


    Yuan Hongjun said in difficulty, ¡°Only my master can solve this.¡±


    Li Fei was astonished, wondering when the famous young divine doctor of the Daling Dynasty had taken a master.


    He urged, ¡°Please invite your master to the pce immediately. His Majesty can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will invite her right away.¡± Yuan Hongjun took out a whistle from his sleeve, walked under the eaves, and blew it. Soon, an eagle circled down from the sky.


    Li Fei watched in amazement.


    Yuan Hongjun extended his arm to catch the eagle, went inside to write a note, and tied it to the eagle¡¯s leg, ¡°Little eagle, please take this note to my master.¡± The eagle seemed a bit annoyed at Yuan Hongjun but then spread its wings and flew away.


    Li Fei, watching the eagle disappear into the night sky, thought to himself, ¡°Who is this master that can use an eagle to send messages? This is incredible!¡±


    Yuan Hongjun reassured Li Fei. ¡°My master wille soon.¡±


    Li Fei looked up at the sky, his curiosity about the young divine doctor¡¯s master growing.


    Tang Jinghong immediately arranged for a secret investigation upon receiving the list, while Chu Qingzhi, having some free time, went to the inn.


    Ge Lihua had gone to Fengxin County to send the young girl home and had not yet returned.


    Chu Xujin was having ate-night snack with others, taking the opportunity to enjoy some of the capital¡¯s special cuisine.


    At this moment, the lobby of the inn was very lively.


    Chu Qingzhi, always dazzling, caught everyone¡¯s attention as she entered the inn.


    Chu Xujin quickly put down his chopsticks and approached Chu Qingzhi, asking with concern, ¡°Fifth sister, arc you hungry? There¡¯s still a lot of food left, why don¡¯t you have some?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, expecting him to ask about the Yun faction, was surprised he was concerned about whether she was hungry. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m actually quite hungry.¡±


    ¡°Come, have a seat,¡± Chu Xujin said, leading Chu Qingzhi back to the table and serving her various snacks.


    Chu Qingzhi began to taste each dish: golden ginger shredded pork, honey fried dough twists that looked like ears, ring-shaped fried dough, and a seemingly in but delicious noodle.


    Chu Xujin saw that Chu Qingzhi had eaten some before asking about serious matters. ¡°Fifth Sister, how is it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no big problem.¡±


    Chu Xujin heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi packed some snacks for Tang Jinghong after tasting each dish, ¡°Third brother, be careful when going out in the capital these days.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, fifth sister, we¡¯ll be careful,¡± Chu Xujin replied, aware of his limits and not wanting to cause trouble.


    Chu Qingzhi noticed someone was missing, ¡°Where¡¯s Lihua, third brother?¡±


    Chu Xujin¡¯s eyes showed worry and longing, ¡°She went to send Miss Lin back to Fengxin County.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was surprised, ¡°That young girl is from Fengxin County?¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded, ¡°Yes, she said she is the daughter of the second branch of the Lin family.¡±


    ¡°The second branch of the Lin family. What a coincidence.¡± Chu Qingzhi was not very curious. Now that the matter had been properly resolved, she did not continue on this topic. ¡°Third Brother, why didn¡¯t you go with them?¡±


    Third Brother could not wait to follow Lihua wherever she went. It was strange that he didn¡¯t follow this time. Could it be that they had a quarrel?


    Chu Xujin admitted, ¡°I wanted to, but Lihua asked me to stay here in case you needed help.¡±


    So that was the case. Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Third Brother, I promise that we¡¯ll go back to the Chu Vige in four days.¡±


    Chu Xujin was pleasantly surprised. ¡°We can go back in four days? That¡¯s great!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said helplessly, ¡°In order to not let Brother postpone the wedding, we have to return in time no matter what.¡±


    Chu Xujin smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t let them wait for us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Third brother, if you¡¯re bored, you can buy some gifts for our parents. Yuting is also in the capital. You can pay him a visit.¡±


    Chu Xujin felt happy. Fifth Sister was already so busy, but she was still concerned about him. ¡°Fifth Sister, I understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi changed the topic. ¡°The people who came with us can return to the


    Chu Vige. Third Brother, make arrangements tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Xujin responded seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, fifth sister, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chu Qingzhi finished herte-night snack and put down her chopsticks, ¡°I have to go now, third brother. There¡¯s still some work to do.¡±


    Chu Xujin stood up, ¡°Let me see you out.¡±


    After leaving the inn, Chu Qingzhi nned to find Bao Linjiang.


    She had already given the name list of people who would be poisoned to Bao Linjiang, and now Yuan Hongjun was in charge of investigating the poisonous incense in the pce, while Bao Linjiang was responsible for checking the ministers¡¯ homes to find if there was the poisonous incense.


    Just as she stepped onto the street, she saw the eagle flying towards her.


    She extended her arm to catch it.


    The eagle lowered its head and pecked at the letter, picking it up for Chu Qingzhi. It seemed to be very intelligent


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and stroked the eagle¡¯s head, then took the letter to read it. ¡®So fast, he¡¯s already addicted.''¡±


    With a wave of the letter, it turned into ashes. Chu Qingzhi informed Tang Jinghong and rushed to the pce.


    Li Fei, worried about the Emperor, waited at the pce gate with Yuan Hongjun for his master. When he saw a beautiful young girl approaching, he immediately instructed the pce guards to stop Chu Qingzhi, ¡°This is the pce. Commoner, step back.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun turned to Li Fei with an awkward smile, ¡°She is my master.¡±


    Li Fei was visibly shocked. In his mind, Yuan Hongjun¡¯s master should be a white-robed, celestial figure. How could this young girl, simr in age to Yuan Hongjun, be a master?


    Chu Qingzhi ignored Li Fei and walked straight to Yuan Hongjun, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun respectfully said, ¡°Please, master,¡± and they headed towards the pce.


    Li Fei followed, still unable to ept that the young divine doctor¡¯s master was a young girl.


    However, he remained silent and observed quietly. He thought, ¡°The young divine doctor is no fool; he wouldn¡¯t randomly take a young girl as a master. This girl must have extraordinary abilities. Let¡¯s wait and see..¡±

 Chapter 417 - 417: A Pearl

    Chapter 417: A Pearl


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    He didn¡¯t realize that the girl before him was the extraordinary woman he had always wanted to meet.


    When the Emperor bestowed the title of a baroness upon Chu Qingzhi, he was also present. In the Daling Dynasty, women¡¯s status was not particrly high, yet some industries saw the presence of outstanding women. However, Chu Qingzhi was the first woman to be granted the status of a baroness. Since then, Eunuch Li Fei had developed a strong interest in her, longing to meet this unprecedented woman.


    Now that he had met her, he didn¡¯t recognize her.


    In the imperial bedroom, the Emperor started to convulse slightly, and his headache intensified. If not for the painkiller, he might have screamed out in pain.


    Upon entering the bedroom, Chu Qingzhi approached the dragon bed, took the Emperor¡¯s pulse, and infused a few wisps of spiritual energy into his body. The Emperor¡¯s addiction wasn¡¯t severe, and a few wisps of spiritual energy were enough to detoxify him.


    Detoxification could also be achieved through medication, but it would be slower, and the Emperor needed to handle state affairs. Any dy might affect Tang Jinghong¡¯s secret mission.


    Under the influence of spiritual energy, the Emperor slowly recovered, showing no signs of just being poisoned.


    Sitting up, the Emperor looked at his disheveled appearance and clenched his teeth in secret anger. He vowed to execute the mastermind behind this by lingchi (death by a thousand cuts)!


    Chu Qingzhi went to write a prescription, and Yuan Hongjun approached to ask, ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± the Emperor replied, taking a handkerchief from Li Fei to wipe his sweat. His emotions didn¡¯t show, ¡°Hongjun, you cured me. What reward would you like?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun stepped aside, pointing to Chu Qingzhi, who was writing the prescription, ¡°Your Majesty, it was my master who cured you.¡±


    ¡°Your master?¡± The Emperor turned in surprise to see the young girl in a light green dress, her hair neatly tied up with a silver hairpin, her beauty radiant like a shining pearl.


    ¡°She¡¯s your master?¡± Even the Emperor, who had seen many beauties, was taken aback by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yuan Hongjun replied, noticing the Emperor¡¯s stare. He quickly whispered, ¡°She¡¯s also Brother Tang¡¯s fiancee.¡±


    The Emperor was stunned. What luck did Tang Jinghong have to find such a pearl?


    Chu Qingzhi handed the prescription to Li Fei, ¡°Eunuch, administer to His Majesty this twice a day¡­¡±


    Li Fei received the prescription with both hands. ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    After bowing, he arranged for two eunuchs to serve the Emperor and personally went to the Imperial Hospital to prepare the medicine.


    Chu Qingzhi approached the Emperor, ¡°There must be others in the pce suffering from the same addiction. To prevent panic, Your Majesty should immediately arrange for their treatment.¡±


    In her eyes, the Emperor was no different from any other person.


    The Emperor scrutinized Chu Qingzhi closely. Her exceptional beauty was one thing, but more importantly, it was her innateposure and the absence of pretense that impressed him. She seemed better at concealing her emotions than him, and she was still young. People who could control their emotions at such a level were usually extraordinary individuals.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s choice in women was indeed exceptional, and she was unlike any ordinary woman.


    Realizing this, the Emperor understood why Tang Jinghong rejected the princess. Even a princess couldn¡¯tpare to her.


    ¡°Thank you for your treatment, Miss.¡±


    ¡°No need to be polite,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied, then turned to Yuan Hongjun, ¡°I¡¯ve written two copies of the prescription. You handle the rest.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun nodded solemnly, ¡°Rest assured, master. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s any issue, send me a message. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± After delegating the task, Chu Qingzhi prepared to leave the pce.


    The Emperor watched Chu Qingzhi as she left and couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. He wondered how this youngdy could converse with him so casually.


    Just then, the Empress rushed into the bedroom, anxiously holding the little crown prince, ¡°Your Majesty, look at our son. What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    As Chu Qingzhi was stepping out of the bedroom, the Empress, running fast, nearly collided with her. However, Chu Qingzhi reacted quickly and dodged.


    However, the empress was still startled. She hugged the crown prince and fell forward. ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    This scene left the guards stationed at the pce gate and Li Fei breathless, with their hearts in their throats


    Chu Qingzhi quickly went forward to support the empress and the crown prince.


    The Empress¡¯s face turned pale. After she stabilized herself, it took her a while to react.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t wait for her to react and immediately picked up the crown prince in her arms


    The crown prince had also inhaled the incense and was currently experiencing withdrawal symptoms. He was covered in cold sweat, convulsing all over, and hisplexion was pale, resembling someone suffering from a severe medical emergency


    The Empress did not like incense, so she escaped.


    Chu Qingzhi ced the crown prince on the dragon couch, checked his pulse, and discreetly infused him with a few wisps of spiritual energy, relieving the crown prince¡¯s withdrawal symptoms.


    The crown prince was only three years old, a tiny and chubby toddler, looking adorable and dignified from head to toe.


    This was a child born into an extremely noble family, different from others from the moment of birth, living a life of great privilege.


    Chu Qingzhi did not want to see such a cute little guy suffer.


    After the poison was removed, the crown prince woke up. He opened his big watery eyes and raised his small hand to pat his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Shortly after, he noticed Chu Qingzhi, a big sister he had never seen before. Why was she in the pce? Did she save him?


    Seeing that the little crown prince was really cute, Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but pat his little head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The crown prince looked very puzzled, his eyes fixed on Chu Qingzhi. His head was one of the most noble heads in the world, second only to his father¡¯s. How dare she touch his head? This left the little prince quite perplexed. ¡®Who are you?


    Chu Qingzhi pinched the crown prince¡¯s face again and smiled. ¡°I saved you just now. Shouldn¡¯t you call me sister?¡±


    When Li Fei and the other pce servants saw this scene, they held their breaths. This was the little crown prince, not a child of an ordinary family. She was touching his head and pinching his face. She even asked him to call her sister. Hiss, she was too bold!


    ¡°The emperor and empress also watched with curiosity. Their son was not one to easily get close to people, but at this moment, he seemed uncharacteristically unbothered


    The crown prince looked at Chu Qingzhi and rolled his big watery eyes. ¡°Big Sister, thank you for saving me.¡±


    ¡°Good boy¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi smiled and stroked the crown prince¡¯s head. ¡°Drink the medicine obediently. I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    The crown prince grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay in the pce?¡±


    Everyone was surprised.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and looked at the little crown prince. She smiled and asked, ¡°Why did you let me stay?¡±


    The crown prince said. ¡°Because, because I want you to stay..¡±

 Chapter 418 - 418: Si Family Story

    Chapter 418: Si Family Story


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi gently advised, ¡°I can¡¯t stay, you be good, drink your medicine properly, okay?¡±


    The young crown prince clutched Chu Qingzhi¡¯s clothes tightly, asking with hope, ¡°Then can youe to see me again?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi found the young crown prince clingy but cute, ¡°I am a doctor, and


    I usually don¡¯t see people easily. Seeing someone means they are ill.¡±


    The emperor felt a twinge of jealousy as his son was not even this affectionate with him, ¡°My son, let Sister go for now. She has other matters to attend to. When she has free time, she wille to see you.¡±


    The young crown prince looked at the emperor and then at Chu Qingzhi, his dark eyes filled with hesitation, ¡°Sister, will youe to see me again?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°If I don¡¯te, you cane to see me.¡±


    This statement dawned on the young crown prince, and he slowly let go of her hand, his face lit up with joy, ¡°Deal then.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Qingzhi smiled faintly, patting the young crown prince¡¯s head, thinking to herself how well-behaved he was.


    To Chu Qingzhi¡¯s surprise, none of the ministers¡¯ households seemed to be suffering from withdrawal symptoms because their houses were infused with the aroma of the incense at all times.


    In the homes of these high-ranking officials, using scented incense like this was such a small matter that it didn¡¯t arouse anyone¡¯s suspicion.


    Chu Qingzhi wondered whether, upon learning that they had also be addicted, they would still wholeheartedly support the organization in its nefarious deeds.


    As she moved stealthily on the rooftops, she arrived at the residence of Prime Minister where Bao Linjiang was investigating.


    Bao Linjiang was currently inspecting the storehouse. When he saw Chu Qingzhi approach, he was overjoyed, ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Chu Qingzhi whispered, ¡°How is the investigation going?¡±


    Bao Linjiang furrowed his brow, ¡°There are too many items in the storehouse. I¡¯m still searching. I found one box of incense earlier, but it didn¡¯t contain any opium.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Did you check all the incense in the box, or just a few of them?¡±


    Bao Linjiang replied, ¡°I checked all of them.¡± He handed the box to Chu Qingzhi.


    The box was a finely crafted brown wooden box. Chu Qingzhi opened it and examined the incense blocks inside; there were threeyers in total.


    Why were there only threeyers?


    Chu Qingzhi gestured the height of the box with her hand; it was at least three inches high, and it could contain way more than threeyers of incense blocks.


    She carefully examined the box and, during that, she pressed a slightly darker square on the box¡¯s lid, and a hiddenpartment silently popped out at the bottom.


    Seeing this, Chu Qingzhi once again confirmed that ¡°Yun¡± had assistance from someone skilled in mechanisms.


    Bao Linjiang asked in amazement, ¡°Master, how did you know there was a mechanism?¡±


    He vaguely felt that something was wrong with the box, but after looking at it and not finding anything, he ignored it.


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Just a lucky guess.¡± She took out an incense block from the hiddenpartment, put it in the water, and the water turned purple.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Linjiang, look for more boxes like this.¡±


    Bao Linjiang agreed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two of them searched the storeroom together. With a target in mind, the search seemed much easier, and they eventually found ten simr boxes hidden in various corners of the storeroom, totaling about five kilos of scented incense.


    Bao Linjiang asked, ¡°Master, should we take away all the incense?¡±


    ¡°No, put them back first.¡± Jinghong was secretly arresting people. If they took the things away now, wouldn¡¯t they be scaring these people off? The people of this force had done many evil things. She couldn¡¯t let any of them go.


    Bao Linjiang obediently left the incense untouched, ¡°Master, where do we go next?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°To the mansion of the Grand Tutor.¡±


    On Tang Jinghong¡¯s side, all nine of Master Yuan¡¯s henchmen had been secretly apprehended and thrown into the dungeon.


    These men appeared calm on the surface, but they were secretly panicking.


    They wracked their brains but couldn¡¯t figure out they had exposed their identities.


    How could they know that it was all because Master Yuan had been caught?


    ¡°We didn¡¯tmit any crimes and vited thew. What right do you have to arrest us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Is it a crime to sleep now?¡±


    ¡°Is this how the government abuses its power these days? They can just arrest anyone they want?¡±


    The jailers who threw them into the cell were bewildered but decided to remain silent since they knew Tang Jinghong wouldn¡¯t arrest them without reason.


    Tang Jinghong, apanied by Ren Buqing and a group of skilled interrogators, entered the cell. ¡°Tell me the whereabouts of the list, and after the mission is aplished, there will be rewards for everyone.¡±


    In unison, the group replied, ¡°Yes, General Tang.¡±


    The nine interrogators started interrogating, and it didn¡¯t take long to get results.


    Chu Qingzhi also sent the list of ¡°Nine¡¯s¡± subordinates over. After Tang Jinghong saw it, he immediately sent his trusted aides to arrest them.


    Tang Jinghong arrived at the cell where Master Yuan was imprisoned.


    Master Yuan revealed his true face. No one expected him to be the brothel madam in the capital.


    Yes, all along, the madams of high-end brothels had been men disguised as women. It was an ingenious tactic, and no one had suspected it.


    Unfortunately, their clever strategy had met its match in Chu Qingzhi.


    Tang Jinghong got straight to the point, ¡°I just want to ask you one question: Why did you assist the nefarious activities of ¡®Yun¡¯?¡±


    The critical questions had already been asked by Chu Qingzhi, so there was no need to repeat it.


    Master Yuan looked up at Tang Jinghong but didn¡¯t respond to his question, ¡°Defeated by you, I have nothing to say. I just didn¡¯t expect to be defeated so quickly.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°It¡¯s been more than a year. I don¡¯t consider that quick enough.¡±


    Master Yuan smiled, filled with a sense of resignation. After a while, he calmed down and began to recollect his thoughts.


    His true name was Si Shijiang, the head butler of the Si family, yes, the butler of the Si family.


    Back then, the Si family had been brutally purged by the imperial court, and only a newborn baby had been left behind.


    At that time, he was seriously injured and didn¡¯t know when he would wake up, but the moment he woke up, he heard the baby crying. He hurriedly escaped with the baby to the eastern border.


    The eastern border was vast and sparsely popted. It was the easiest to hide people.


    He arrived at a vige and told a lie to settle down there.


    After settling down in the vige, he made a living by growing medicinal herbs. This peaceful life had continued for ten years.


    One day, he fell ill, so he asked Young Si to deliver the medicinal herbs to the medical halls.


    It was a ce they frequently visited, and the county had always been peaceful, so he thought nothing would go wrong. However, trouble did find them.


    Young Si encountered a group of thugs in the county who wanted to rob him.


    Young Si couldn¡¯t possibly hand over the money to them, so the thugs beat him and stole the money. When Young Si returned home, he was bruised and battered, crying in Si Shijiang¡¯s arms.


    Si Sijiang and Young Si relied on each other. All these years, he had long treated Young Si as his biological grandson. At that moment, he wanted to kill the thugs to avenge Young Si. Of course, he did that.


    When he recovered, he came to the county at night and killed all the thugs who had bullied Young Si.


    Unexpectedly, a few dayster, a person came to his house in the middle of the night and asked him to join ¡°Yun¡±..

 Chapter 419 - 419: Despair

    Chapter 419: Despair


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After the other party exined what ¡°Yun¡± was all about, he almost didn¡¯t hesitate to join.


    The imperial court had killed the entire Si family, including his own family. With such a deep-seated grudge, how could he not seek revenge?


    Once he joined ¡°Yun,¡± he dedicated himself entirely to nning for his master. During that time, ¡°Yun¡± had grown significantly, and he sessfully secured an opportunity to carry out a mission in the capital city.


    The n to expand the ¡°Yun¡± faction to the capital city was, in fact, his idea. Initially, Master Yun only wanted to tighten his grip on his own territory, but ambitious men couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of power. Eventually, Master Yun wavered.


    Over the course of a year or so, their power had been developing smoothly, and no one even knew about the existence of such a ndestine force in the capital city.


    However, just as they entered a critical phase, a traitor emerged, leading to a confrontation with Chu Qingzhi, causing their entire n to crumble.


    Upon hearing this, Tang Jinghong feltplex. He felt sympathy, regret, and helplessness. If it were him, he might have done the same for the sake of seeking revenge and justice.


    But now, his attention was drawn to Master Yun¡¯s identity. ¡°You were the butler of the Si family. Do you know the young masters of the Si family?¡±


    ¡°I do. I watched every one of them grow up, and I even held them in my arms when they were just born. I¡¯m quite familiar with them,¡± Si Shijiang replied with a hint of curiosity, finding the question odd.


    ¡°Do you know Si Yingzong?¡± While speaking, Tang Jinghong observed Si Shijiang¡¯s reaction closely.


    Si Shijiang was momentarily stunned, then excitedly asked, ¡°You know Young Master Yingzong?¡±


    Tang Jinghong continued, ¡°He, like you, was nning for revenge. When we were in the Northern Border, I recruited him as one of my subordinates. He¡¯s now helping me develop crossbows and arrows in Shuiyun County.¡±


    Si Shijiang was overjoyed. ¡°Young Master Yingzong is alive! This is great!¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong added, ¡°Do you want to see him? He asked me to find his nephew for him. The Young Si you mentioned should be his nephew, right?¡±


    Si Shijiang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can I see him?¡± He knelt down. ¡°General Tang, please arrange for us to meet. I¡¯ll tell you Young Si¡¯s whereabouts immediately.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet him tomorrow.¡± Tang Jinghong instructed his men to go to the military camp and bring Yingzong to the capital.


    ¡°Thank you, General Tang.¡± Si Shijiang knelt on the ground, tears streaming down his face. He couldn¡¯t believe that he¡¯d have a chance to see Young Master Yingzong before he died. Heaven had been kind to him!


    Fengxin County ? Lin Family.


    Sounds came from the study¡­


    Second Madam Lin spoke with a mixture of helplessness and regret, ¡°Second Master, Wanning has been abducted, and her innocence is probably lost. It¡¯s better to hurry and marry her off. What¡¯s the use of dragging this out?¡±


    Second Madam Lin was the second wife and also Lin Wanning¡¯s biological mother¡¯s cousin. Lin Wanning had been raised by her since she was young.


    After Second Master Lin heard this, he nodded. ¡°Indeed, the entire Fengxin County knows about this incident now. To preserve the family¡¯s reputation, we should marry her off early. What if she bes pregnant¡­¡±


    Second Madam Lin, sensing that Second Lord Lin had thought further ahead than her, smiled secretly. ¡°Second Master, speaking of marriages, there is a good family in the county.¡±


    Second Master Lin asked, ¡°Which family?¡±


    Second Madam Linughed lightly. ¡°The Bai family on the east side of the city. The Bai family has two sons. The elder son may be a bit slow, but the younger son is excellent. He has already passed the county examination and is currently preparing for the next level. I have a close rtionship with Madam Bai, and she is currently looking for brides for her sons.¡±


    The Bai family was wealthier than the Lin family, and this was just one of their branches. The main branch was in the capital, and they had family members serving in the imperial court.


    Second Master Lin was very tempted. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Second Madam Lin confidently said, ¡°Absolutely. Madam Bai has clearly expressed her desire to have Wanning marry her elder son and Wanqing marry her younger son.¡±


    Second Master Lin was very excited. ¡°In that case, you should go and inquire more tomorrow. If it¡¯s feasible, we should make arrangements immediately.¡±


    Second Madam Lin suppressed a smile. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Little did they know that their conversation had been overheard by Wanning, who was incensed and humiliated. How could her parents treat her like this? She was innocent!


    Unable to bear the indignity and disgrace, she pushed open the door heavily, her voice trembling as she cried out, ¡°I am innocent, Father! How can you marry me off like this? I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    Second Master Lin frowned. ¡°This matter is not up to you to decide. It just so happens that you¡¯re almost 15 years old. It¡¯s time to discuss marriage.¡±


    Lin Wanning¡¯s tears fell inrge drops, sshing onto the ground and shattering into tiny water droplets. She pleaded, ¡°Father, I¡¯m your own daughter. How could you marry me off to a fool?¡±


    In the county, who didn¡¯t know that Eldest Young Master Bai was a simpleton?


    Second Master Lin rebuked, ¡°Although Eldest Young Master Bai is a simpleton, he is more than suitable for you, Wanning. You should be content.¡±


    Wanning weakly defended herself, ¡°Father, I truly am innocent. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can invite a midwife to verify. Please don¡¯t marry me off to a simpleton.¡±


    ¡°Invite a midwife to verify?¡± Second Master Lin was furious. ¡°Do you want to bring disgrace to the family? By doing that, how will your sisters ever find suitable husbands?¡±


    Lin Wanning knelt down, using all her strength to plead, ¡°Father, I implore you to believe me. I¡¯ve not done anything to disgrace the Lin family. I haven¡¯t lost my innocence.¡±


    Seeing Lin Wanning like this, Second Master Lin wavered. If Wanning was truly innocent, then marrying her to a simpleton would indeed be unfair.


    At this moment, Second Madam Lin spoke, ¡°Wanning, enough of that. Even if you want to marry Eldest Young Master Bai, he might not be willing, given your current reputation.¡±


    Her words were a subtle reminder to Second Master Lin that Wanning¡¯s innocence was no longer important, and the key issue was her damaged reputation. Marrying into a good family was now unlikely.


    Second Master Lin finally realized it and softened his tone. ¡°Wanning, listen to your mother. Go back.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Go back!¡±


    Lin Wanning grabbed her sleeve tightly. After a while, she slowly let go of her fingers. Her heart was deste. Even her own father did not believe her. Hehe, what was the point of living?


    She stood up and left the study like a walking corpse.


    Lin Wanning returned to her room and sat in front of the dressing table in a daze.


    She sat there for two hours, her eyes slowly dead. She put on beautiful makeup, put on her favorite bun, and changed into a brand new white dress. She took out three feet of white silk from the wardrobe and left through the back door.


    She walked aimlessly until she came to a forest. She chose a tall tree and hung it with white silk.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ming to apany you.¡±


    Tears streamed down her face as the moonlight cast a cold and deste glow upon her. She resolutely kicked away the stone beneath her feet.


    The suffocating feeling was painful, like drowning, but she epted her death calmly, with almost no struggle..

 Chapter 420 - 420: Needle in a haystack

    Chapter 420: Needle in a haystack


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As Lin Wanning closed her tear-blurred eyes, a sword flew past, cutting through the white silk rope.


    Lin Wanning fell to the ground, rolling several times before stopping, coughing violently.


    A young man in ck leapt down from a tree,nding beside Lin Wanning. He crouched down and helped her up, ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    Lin Wanning rubbed her neck, still coughing.


    The young man in ck¡­ Si Yuheng took out his water sk, opened it, and offered it to Lin Wanning, ¡°Would you like some water?¡±


    Feeling ufortable, Lin Wanning didn¡¯t hesitate, taking the sk and drinking a few sips, ¡°Cough, thank you.¡± She returned the sk to Si Yuheng.


    Si Yuheng looked at Lin Wanning, perplexed, ¡°Why are you seeking death in the middle of the night here?¡±


    Lin Wanning regained herposure, ¡°And why are you here?¡±


    Si Yuheng pointed to the tree, a bit embarrassed, ¡°I was resting in the tree. No choice, I can¡¯t afford to stay in an inn.¡±


    Lin Wanning nced at the tree, then at the severed silk, ¡°Tied together, it might still be usable.¡±


    She got up and walked towards the silk.


    Si Yuheng followed, advising, ¡°You¡¯re so young, why throw away your life so easily? Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting your family?¡±


    ¡°Family?¡± Lin Wanning retorted sarcastically, ¡°What family? Those who don¡¯t protect you, but instead stab you in the back¡­?¡±


    Si Yuheng guessed to himself that this girl¡¯s loathing for her family probably drove her to suicide. Better not to uncover old wounds.


    ¡°Why seek death? You could just walk away from your family if they are not important to you.¡±


    Lin Wanning paused as if something had dawned on her. There were indeed other solutions than death ¨C escape for instance, but she had concerns, ¡°But as a woman alone, if I encounter human traffickers, it might be worse than death.¡±


    Si Yuheng confidently patted his chest, ¡°With me here, if any trafficker dares touch you, I¡¯ll make sure they regret it.¡±


    ¡°You will protect me?¡± Lin Wanning said, thinking to herself, this young man has saved me, and his words and actions are very well-behaved. Why not choose to believe him and fight for her life? She looked at Bai Ling again. It was indeed a loss to die like this.


    Si Yuheng earnestly said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll protect you if I take you away.¡±


    Lin Wanning was tempted, pondering. If she were to run away, she¡¯d need money. ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll go home and pack some things, then I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Si Yuheng looked around, ¡°Where¡¯s your home? Shall I use my Qing Gong to take you there?¡±


    Lin Wanning led Si Yuheng out of the woods, pointing in the direction of the Lin family, ¡°Over there.¡±


    Si Yuheng wrapped his arm around Lin Wanning¡¯s waist and flew over.


    Lin Wanning, frightened, reflexively hugged Si Yuheng, pressing close to his chest with her eyes shut tightly and teeth clenched¡­


    She¡¯s funny, Si Yuheng thought. Not afraid of hanging herself in the wilderness at night, but scared of flying like this.


    Theynded at the back door of the Lin family house.


    Lin Wanning, feet on solid ground, slowly released Si Yuheng, embarrassed as she said, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right out.¡±


    Si Yuheng said, ¡°No rush, take your time.¡±


    Lin Wanning nced at Si Yuheng, tiptoed through the door into the Lin house.


    At this time, everyone was in deep sleep. Lin Wanning smoothly returned to her room, gathered her jewelry and valuables, then sneaked into her father¡¯s study and took all his banknotes.


    Since her father didn¡¯t care whether she lived or died, she felt no obligation to be a dutiful daughter anymore.


    Quickly scavenging the banknotes, she left the study.


    Unexpectedly, someone was standing at the door. Lin Wanning was so startled she almost died of fright on the spot.


    Ge Lihua quickly covered her mouth and pulled her into the shadows.


    As a martial artist, Ge Lihua¡¯s senses were sharp and alert, especially in someone else¡¯s house. Restless and unable to sleep, she heard stealthy footsteps and followed them here.


    To her surprise, it was Lin Wanning.


    Seeing it was Ge Lihua, Lin Wanning rxed, ¡°Sister.¡±


    Ge Lihua whispered, ¡°Why are you up in the middle of the night?¡±


    It was hard to exin. Lin Wanning¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s leave here first. I¡¯ll tell you the reason after we leave, okay?¡±


    In theory, she had fulfilled her task by delivering the person back to the Lin family. However, after spending two days together, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Lin Wanning and wanted to protect her.


    Ge Lihua pulled her and flew out of the Lin house with her Qing Gong. They arrived at an alley. ¡°Can you tell me now?¡±


    Lin Wanning did not hide anything and told her everything, even about the young man.


    In her heart, Ge Lihua was a friend and was worth trusting wholeheartedly.


    Ge Lihua patted Lin Wanning¡¯s head sympathetically. She was really a girl with an ill fate. ¡°Since your family can¡¯t tolerate you, let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡±


    Lin Wanning hugged Ge Lihua. ¡°Sister, thank you for not objecting.¡±


    Ge Lihua smiled faintly and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to object to? We¡¯re all girls. You know how girls feel. Most of the time, we don¡¯t have a choice. But no matter what the outside world thinks, we have to fight for what we have to fight for so that we don¡¯t regret living in this world.¡±


    Lin Wanning could not help but cry again. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll remember what you said.¡±


    Ge Lihua patted Lin Wanning¡¯s head. ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Lin Wanning hugged Ge Lihua again, then the two of them went to meet Si Yuheng.


    When Si Yuheng heard the sound of footstepsing from the side, he immediately hid himself vigntly, so Ge Lihua and Lin Wanning did not see him.


    Ge Lihua was also a martial artist. She stood rooted to the ground and looked to the side.


    A needle suddenly appeared in her lowered hand. Then, she raised her hand at lightning speed and shot the needle in the direction she was looking at.


    Si Yuheng was shocked. With danger approaching, he had no choice but to reveal himself. He had been wandering around the world for more than a year, but this was the first time he had encountered a girl who was so good at using hidden weapons. He almost died.


    When Lin Wanning saw Si Yuheng, she quickly pulled Ge Lihua back. ¡°Sister, he¡¯s Si Yuheng. He¡¯s one of us.¡±


    Si Yuheng was on guard, but he quickly said, ¡°I saved the girl beside you just now.¡±


    Ge Lihua stopped attacking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Si Yuheng bowed. ¡°Greetings, Miss. I¡¯m Si Yuheng. May I know your name?¡±


    Ge Lihua sized up Si Yuheng. ¡°Ge Lihua!¡±


    Qingzhi told her to pay more attention if she met someone with the surname Si. There were not many people with the surname Si in the Daling Dynasty.. What if he was Si Yingzong¡¯s nephew?

 Chapter 421 - 421: Death by a Thousand Cuts

    Chapter 421: Death by a Thousand Cuts


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Si Yug immediately changed his tone, ¡°Miss Lihua, are you nning to travel with us?¡±


    Startled by Ge Lihua¡¯s swift attack earlier, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his stance, even showing a hint of trying to please her.


    Ge Lihua scanned them both, ¡°Where are you heading?¡±


    Si Yug was straightforward, ¡°I¡¯m going to the capital to find my grandfather.¡±


    Ge Lihua thought of bringing this person to see Qingzhi, perhaps he was Si Yingzong¡¯s nephew. She offered, ¡°I¡¯m also headed to the capital. Why don¡¯t we travel together?¡±


    Si Yug quickly agreed, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Ge Lihua became the leader of their small trio, leading them towards the capital.


    At the Ministry of Revenue, the ministers worked overnight to tally the national treasury, finallypleting it by dawn.


    After the morning court session, the Minister of Revenue reported to the Emperor in the Imperial Study, ¡°Your Majesty, the treasury has been counted.¡±


    The Emperor, keenly interested in the oue, asked, ¡°And?¡±


    The Minister reported, ¡°Your Majesty, there arc thirteen million taels in total. Not less, but actually ten thousand taels more.¡±


    ¡°More by ten thousand taels?¡±


    The emptied treasury had been replenished by the Minister of War, who even added an extra ten thousand taels¡­


    The Emperor rubbed his temples. The Minister of War, a veteran of three dynasties, had restored the treasury. Capital punishment for his entire family could be waived, but selling official posts must not be tolerated. It sets a dangerous precedent and leads to the decay of the court.


    ¡°Decapitate only the Minister of War; exile the others.¡±


    The Emperor made up his mind, waiting now for Tang Jinghong¡¯s cleanup results. Once done, this case could be closed.


    As for the eastern border¡­ First, send someone to investigate, then root out ¡°Yun¡± and have him executed by lingchi (death by a thousand cuts). The Emperor etched this in his mind.


    At Prince Rui¡¯s mansion.


    The young prince cheerfully entered the dining hall, ordering, ¡°Bring Qu Guard here.¡±


    The maid bowed, ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The prince, eyeing thevish breakfast, thought, I¡¯ll share every meal with Qu Guard.


    Soon, the maid returned hurriedly, ¡°Your Highness, Qu Guard is not here, and it seems he hasn¡¯t returned all night.¡±


    The prince¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Did something happen to Qu Guard?¡± He urged, ¡°Send someone to find him immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The maid hurried off.


    The prince¡¯s concern for Qu Xinwei soon had the entire Prince Rui¡¯s residence bustling in search.


    Meanwhile, Chu Qingzhi and Bao Linjiang were leaving the residence of Minister Sikong, unaware that the young prince was turning the residence upside down looking for her.


    Walking in the streets, Chu Qingzhi smelled the scent of breakfast, ¡°Linjiang, hungry? Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bao Linjiang wished he could make breakfast for Chu Qingzhi himself. How could he refuse?


    They settled by a window in Tainan Restaurant, a ce serving delicious meals all day. Bao Linjiang preferred this restaurant.


    The waiter approached enthusiastically, ¡°What would you like, sirs?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi let Bao Linjiang order.


    He ordered generously, ¡°Bring five types of your signature breakfast dishes, two of each.¡±


    The waiter elongated his tone, ¡°Alright, sir, please wait a moment.¡±


    The five signature dishes included noodle tea, radish cake, sauce meat buns, char siu buns, and shrimp dumplings.


    Bao Linjiang handed chopsticks to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Master, eat up, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Hungry, Chu Qingzhi began eating, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s good.¡±


    Bao Linjiang smiled broadly, ¡°Eat as much as you like, I¡¯ll order more if needed.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bao Linjiang asked with concern, ¡°Master, what are you going to do after dinner?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that she still had to return to Prince Rui¡¯s mansion to clean up the mess. ¡°I¡¯m going to settle a small matter.¡±


    Bao Linjiang said, ¡°Master, since it¡¯s a small matter, why don¡¯t youe home with me to rest?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°It¡¯s small, but dying it could cause problems. Linjiang, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll rest when tired.¡±


    It was hard to say what would happen if the young prince looked for her and she was not around.


    Bao Linjiang nodded obediently. ¡°Then, Master, if there¡¯s anything, get the eagle to send me a letter. I¡¯ll be on call.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong had also been busy all night. He and his men were passing by the street when he happened to see Chu Qingzhi through the window. He instructed his subordinates to continue with their tasks and walked into the restaurant.


    Chu Qingzhi looked over in surprise. ¡°Jinghong,e and eat breakfast.¡±


    Bao Linjiang quickly asked the waiter to bring more breakfast.


    Tang Jinghong was tired and hungry now. He did not stand on ceremony. Perhaps because he was good-looking, he ate very quickly, but he still looked very pleasing to the eye.


    Chu Qingzhi was almost done eating. She slowly ate and waited for Tang Jinghong. ¡°Did it go smoothly?¡±


    ¡°I took them by surprise and it went very smoothly.¡± It was the first time he had captured someone so smoothly.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked with concern, ¡°Qingzhi, what are you nning to doter?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Make a trip to Prince Rui¡¯s mansion.¡±


    Bao Linjiang looked at Chu Qingzhi, wondering why his master wanted to go to Prince Rui¡¯s mansion.


    Tang Jinghong knew that Chu Qingzhi was pretending to be Qu Xinwei, so he didn¡¯t ask further. ¡°Be careful. If there¡¯s anything, inform me at any time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    At Prince Rui¡¯s mansion.


    The guard braced himself and came back to report, ¡°Your Highness, we didn¡¯t find Guard Qu.¡±


    The young prince mmed the table and red at the guard. He roared fiercely, ¡°Could it be that he disappeared into thin air?¡±


    The guard did not dare to speak and slowly lowered his head.


    At this moment, the butler rushed over and said while panting, ¡°Your Highness, Guard Qu is back.¡±


    The young prince¡¯s expression immediately lit up. ¡°He¡¯s back?¡± He immediately stood up and walked out.


    The guard was speechless.


    They were both guards. The difference in treatment was simply heartbreaking. Qu Xinwei already knew that the young prince had sent all his men to look for her. Fortunately, she rushed back in time.


    ¡°Guard Qu, you¡¯re finally back.¡± The young prince¡¯s expression was as if he had seen an old friend who had left without saying goodbye many years ago and had suddenly returned. He was half resentful and half happy.


    Qu Xinwei bowed. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. Why arc you looking for me?¡± The young prince said willfully, ¡°I wanted to ask you to join me for breakfast, but you were gone. I asked them to look for you, but they couldn¡¯t find you.¡± Qu Xinwei pursed her lips and took the opportunity to say, ¡°Your Highness, I n to resign as a guard.¡±


    The young prince was stunned and could not ept it. ¡°Why? Why are you leaving? Is your sry too low? I¡¯ll give you ten times the sry.. Can you not leave?¡±

 Chapter 422 - 422: The Stubborn Donkey

    Chapter 422: The Stubborn Donkey


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qu Xinwei thought to herself. As the young prince, he had a noble status, but there was no one he could trust. Sigh, this young prince was actually quite pitiful.


    Feigning helplessness, Qu Xinwei spoke, ¡°Your Highness, I received a letter yesterday. My parents are not well and need my immediate care. I have no choice but to return home.¡±


    The matter concerned filial piety, and the Young Prince dared not object.


    The young prince was extremely disappointed. It was not easy for him to have someone to eat with him, but he was leaving after just one meal. ¡°Guard Qu, I really can¡¯t bear to see you leave¡­¡±


    At this point, the capricious yet kind-hearted Young Prince came up with an idea, ¡°Guard Qu, why not bring your parents to the mansion? That way, you can take care of them and stay here.¡±


    Qu Xinwei was speechless.


    ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s still an orchard to tend to at home. That¡¯s Father and Mother¡¯s life¡¯s work. I can¡¯t ask them to abandon it.¡±


    The Young Prince grew anxious, ¡°This won¡¯t work, that won¡¯t work, isn¡¯t there a way to have the best of both worlds?¡±


    Qu Xinwei bowed her head silently, not responding. She had to leave, but how could she do it without hurting anyone?


    The Young Prince reached to grab Qu Xinwei¡¯s clothes but then hesitated and withdrew his hand, sighing deeply in disappointment, ¡°Fine then, you may leave.¡±


    Qu Xinwei bowed to the Young Prince, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± He promptly packed his belongings and left Prince Rui¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Nine¡± and the Western envoy had already been sent to the dungeon, likely having been interrogated by now.


    The butler approached the Young Prince and whispered, ¡°Your Highness, Guard Qu has left.¡±


    The Young Prince¡¯s eyes reddened slightly. He truly was a man without friends, ¡°You may leave. I need some time alone.¡±


    The butler looked at the young prince with heartache and left.


    Changle Pce.


    The personal pce maid walked into the pce hesitantly. ¡°Princess, I heard a piece of news. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡±


    Princess Changle had been in a foul moodtely, and this extended to her view of the people and things around her. She looked impatiently at the maid, ¡°Speak, what is it?¡±


    The maid lowered her head, ¡°Last night, a youngdy arrived in the pce. She¡¯s the master of the Little Divine Doctor, but she has another identity¡­¡± Princess Changle, impatient, interjected, ¡°What identity? Can¡¯t you speak faster?¡±


    The maid hurried, ¡°She is General Tang¡¯s fiancee.¡±


    Princess Changle froze in shock, then erupted in anger, ¡°How dare she! Not only did she ensnare Jinghong, but now she dares to enter the pce and seduce my brother? How audacious!¡±


    The maid, risking being struck, whispered, ¡°She was invited to the pce to treat His Majesty¡­¡±


    Princess Changle pped the maid, ¡°Do you have a right to speak here?¡±


    The maid stumbled back, covering her face as tears streamed down, feeling a burning pain.


    Princess Changle impatiently walked out of the bedchamber and headed for the imperial study.


    ¡°Brother, Brother¡­¡± Princess Chang Le stood respectfully at the entrance of the Imperial Study, not daring to act rashly in front of the Emperor.


    The Emperor, massaging his temples with a headache, called, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Princess Changle raised a smile as she walked into the imperial study. She bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Brother.¡±


    When the Emperor saw Princess Changle, his head hurt even more. ¡°Changle, I asked you to reflect on yourself. Have you reflected?¡±


    Princess Changle hurriedly said, ¡°Brother, I know what I¡¯ve done wrong.¡±


    The Emperor raised his brush to handle the memorials. He wanted to test if Changle really knew her mistake by ignoring her for a while.


    In the end, Princess Changle was unable to restrain her impatience. ¡°Brother, I heard that Jinghong¡¯s fiancee entered the pcest night?¡±


    The Emperor thought, ¡®Oh no.¡¯ Changle was stubborn, and Chu Qingzhi was not someone to be trifled with. If they shed, could the capital withstand it?


    ¡°I¡¯m busy now. Go ask the Empress; she knows,¡± the Emperor replied.


    Princess Changle thought it might be easier to talk to a woman and headed to the Empress¡¯s pce.


    The Emperor sighed in relief. He had scolded and punished Changle, but she was as stubborn as a donkey, refusing to listen. He felt helpless.


    ¡°Empress, my apologies for the trouble.¡±


    In the Central Pce.


    The young crown prince, having finished his breakfast, hurried to the Central Pce to see the Empress, ¡°Mother, when can we visit sister?¡±


    The Empress, in her regal attire, exuded grace and gentleness. She lifted the crown prince onto herp, ¡°First, tell me why you can¡¯t stop thinking about that sister?¡±


    The crown prince, with clear, innocent eyes, spoke softly, ¡°Last night, I almost died, but Sister saved me.¡±


    The Empress quickly covered his mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t say such things, what do you mean ¡®almost died¡¯?¡±


    The crown prince, with a childlike innocence, exined, ¡°Last night, I couldn¡¯t breathe, but as soon as Sister touched my wrist, I came back to life.¡±


    The Empress recalled the previous night¡¯s events. Chu Qingzhi took the crown prince from her arms, ced him on the bed, checked his pulse, and before any medicine was given, he recovered.


    This Chu Qingzhi had an extraordinary bearing and outstanding ability. Her medical skills were extremely high. She was probably ady from a hidden family who had ultimate skills.


    ¡°Son, Sister is not free recently. Let¡¯s go see her when she¡¯s free, okay?¡±


    The crown prince looked innocent. ¡°Is Sister very busy?¡±


    Helping Tang Jinghong investigate a case that involved tens of thousands of people. How could she not be busy? ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister has to help General Tang. She¡¯ll only have time in a few days.¡±


    The crown prince was conflicted. ¡°In that case¡­ let¡¯s look for Sister in a few days.¡±


    The Empress patted the little crown prince¡¯s back and said gently, ¡°Be good. Hurry up and practice your calligraphy. I¡¯ll check it for your fatherter.¡±


    The crown prince walked to the empress and bowed obediently. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    The Empress smiled in relief. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    As soon as the little crown prince left, Princess Changle rushed in.


    ¡°Sister-inw, Sister-inw¡­¡±


    The empress also had a headache over this sister-inw, but she did not show it at all. She smiled and said, ¡°Changle, why are you here so early today?¡±


    Princess Changle had a favor to ask of the empress, so she was even more polite than usual. ¡°Sister-inw, since you¡¯ve already asked this question, then I¡¯ll speak frankly.¡±


    The Empress patted the soft cushion beside her. ¡°Changle, sit down and talk.¡±


    Princess Changle was impatient, and she didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She sat down and hurriedly said, ¡°Sister-inw, did you see Jinghong¡¯s fiancee yesterday?¡±


    The empress didn¡¯t know about this at first. She didn¡¯t hear Yuan Hongjun¡¯s words, but she was the empress of the Central Pce. There were many people reporting to her. ¡°Changle, who did you hear this from?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, the news has already spread throughout the pce. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know?¡± Princess Changle looked at the empress in disbelief. The empress was the head of the six pces, yet she was not even as informed as her. How was this possible?


    The empress was still gentle. Her tone was neither fast nor slow. ¡°Changle, it doesn¡¯t matter if I know or not.. What¡¯s important is why are you asking about her?¡±

 Chapter 423 - 423: The Princess Was Thrown Out

    Chapter 423 - 423: The Princess Was Thrown Out


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Princess Changle didn¡¯t care if the empress had heard about it or not. She convicted her. ¡°Sister-inw, from the looks of it, this woman¡¯s intentions are not simple.¡±


    The Empress was puzzled. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Observing Chu Qingzhi, who seemed nothing like someone seeking to climb the socialdder, especially recalling her saving the crown prince, the Empress doubted the Princess¡¯s words. Yet, being sensitive like most women in the harem, she wanted to know more.


    Princess Changle tried her best to nder Chu Qingzhi. ¡°A youngdy came to the imperial pce in the middle of the night to treat Brother. It¡¯s obvious that she wants to seduce Brother. I heard that youngdy is very beautiful. Sister-inw, you have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Changle, you¡¯ve seen her?¡± The empress thought to herself. Chu Qingzhi was even more beautiful than her. The key was her temperament. No nobledy in the capital couldpare to her.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯ve just heard about her,¡± Princess Changle replied nonchntly, ¡°Sister-inw, think about it, which beautiful girl doesn¡¯t have ambitions? Our brother is a man, after all. You must not let him be taken advantage of.¡±


    The empress did not reply. Chu Qingzhi had saved her husband and son, so she was unwilling to specte about her maliciously. ¡°Changle, did youe to me to tell me this?¡±


    Princess Changle said, ¡°No, I want to understand a bit more before leaving the pce to meet her.¡±


    The empress thought that Chu Qingzhi had done her a favor, so she advised Changle, ¡°You must have misunderstood her. If she¡¯s really like you said, why didn¡¯t she stay in the pcest night?¡±


    Princess Changle put on a look of understanding. ¡°Sister-inw, she is ying hard to get. Many girls like to use this trick.¡±


    The Empress thought for a moment and said, ¡°Changle, why don¡¯t you go and see her first?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, I will prove it to you.¡± Seeing that the empress was not standing on her side, Princess Changle did not n to say anything more. She stood up and left the central pce.


    The empress looked at Princess Changle¡¯s back and thought to herself, Chu Qingzhi doesn¡¯t even seem to be afraid of the emperor. You¡­ be careful.


    Princess Changle brought along her personal pce maids. With a whip in her hand, she aggressively went to the general¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi,e out!¡± Princess Changle whipped the two guards who were blocking her and rushed into the general¡¯s mansion.


    There was an obvious bloodstain on the two guards¡¯ bodies. It was so painful that they hissed.


    The princess¡¯s whip was made of a special material. When it hit their body, it was painful. Moreover, it left a bloody mark. It could be seen how painful it was.


    Chu Qingzhi returned from Prince Rui¡¯s mansion and nned to rest. Unexpectedly, just as she reached the door, she saw the bright bloodstains on the two guards.


    These were all Tang Jinghong¡¯s personal soldiers. Chu Qingzhi quickly took out the medicine from her bag and handed it to one of them. ¡°Go apply the medicine.¡±


    The guard cupped his hands and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    They thought to themselves that Princess Changle was simply far inferior to the future wife of the general.


    Chu Qingzhi said gently, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Go quickly.¡±


    After the guards left, Chu Qingzhi entered the general¡¯s mansion and vaguely heard the princess cursing.


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi, get out here!¡±


    ¡°First, you bewitched Jinghong, and now you¡¯re going to the pce to bewitch my brother. You¡¯re really shameless!¡±


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi, don¡¯t hide. Even if you hide to the ends of the world, I¡¯ll find you!¡±


    Those who had ever pointed their fingers at her and cursed her were all six feet under. This princess¡­


    She was courting death!


    Chu Qingzhi flew in Princess Changle¡¯s direction andnded behind her. She crossed her arms and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    Princess Changle was startled. She quickly turned around. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi snorted and said mockingly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for me? You actually don¡¯t know who I am?¡±


    Princess Changle quickly reacted. ¡°You¡¯re Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    As she spoke, she carefully observed Chu Qingzhi. Chu Qingzhi had only adorned herself with simple jewelry and her dress was quite ordinary, yet it made her feel a sense of inferiority.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes were disdainful, and her tone was indifferent. ¡°That¡¯s me. What can I do for you, Princess?¡±


    Princess Changle smiled sinistcrly. ¡°I came specially to deal with you!¡±


    She wavded her whip, and a terrifying sound rang out. In the next second, the whip drew an arc andshed at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fair face.


    She wanted to destroy this face and Chu Qingzhi!


    Chu Qingzhi stood on the spot and did not move. She did not even blink. When the whip approached, she reached out and grabbed it. Then, she swung it. Then, she saw Princess Changle draw a beautiful arc in the air and be thrown onto the street outside the general¡¯s mansion.


    The passersby on the street were stunned.


    Princess Changle fell face-first. Her face was left with a scrape covered in red streaks.


    Chu Qingzhi pped her hands. Having tossed the garbage out of the mansion, even the air smelt fresh.


    The new nanny of the General¡¯s mansion walked over with worry and admiration. She bowed. ¡°Greetings, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sized up the nanny. She was dressed in brown and looked honest. ¡°You are?¡±


    The nanny smiled gently and said, ¡°Miss Chu, my surname is Han. General brought me back to serve you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and instructed, ¡°Nanny Han, go to the market and buy some food. I¡¯ll cook for Jinghong at noon.¡±


    If she cooked, no matter how busy Tang Jinghong was, he would find time toe back and eat.


    Nanny Han smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it immediately.¡±


    After taking two steps, she suddenly stopped and said worriedly, ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯ve thrown the princess out. With the princess¡¯s personality, I¡¯m afraid this matter won¡¯t rest easily. Do you have a n for what to do?


    Chu Qingzhi said casually, ¡°Nanny Han, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±


    Nanny Han nodded and said with relief, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± With that, she left to buy food.


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards the main courtyard. She was tired.


    On the street, Princess Changle only reacted after a long time. She let out a wild cry like a pig being ughtered. ¡°Ahhh, my face!¡±


    The passers-by looked at her sympathetically. She had fallen from such a high ce andnded on her face. She did not break her bones and only got some bruises on her face, which was considered very lucky.


    The pce maid went forward to help her. ¡°Princess, let¡¯s go to the Imperial Hospital and get the imperial physician to prescribe medicine for you. Your face will recover soon.¡±


    Princess Changle pushed the pce maid away roughly and scolded, ¡°Get lost. Why didn¡¯t you stop Chu Qingzhi when she hit me just now?¡±


    The pce maid was pushed to the ground. Her butt hurt so much that it became numb. She did not dare to move.


    Princess Changle looked at the passersby around her. Infuriated, she berated, ¡°What are you looking at? Scram! Scram for this princess!¡±


    The passers-by left one after another. What kind of princess was this? She had no manners at all. She was simply embarrassing the royal family.


    Princess Changle had never suffered such humiliation.. She gently covered her face and said fiercely, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

 Chapter 424 - 424: Gossip

    Chapter 424 - 424: Gossip


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This matter quickly spread throughout the streets and alleys of the capital, and it became a topic of conversation for everyone.


    ¡°Was Princess really thrown out of the wall by the future wife of the general?¡±


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°The future wife of the general is really tough.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This princess is unruly and willful. She¡¯s finally met a match.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    The Emperor quickly heard the news and sighed silently. Changle, oh Changle, that girl is really not to be trifled with. If you provoke her, you are in trouble.


    The empress had also heard about it. She never expected Chu Qingzhi to dare to hit the princess and embarrass her so much. She was a heroine among women.


    After hearing about Chu Qingzhi¡¯s heroic deeds, many girls from the capital formed a small group and booked a venue. They sent Chu Qingzhi an invitation, all wanting to get to know this powerful girl.


    It just so happened that Chu Qingzhi was the future wife of the general. It was necessary to build a good rtionship with the general¡¯s wife.


    This happened three dayster.


    After sleeping for an hour, Chu Qingzhi walked to the kitchen.


    Nanny Han was meticulous and bought many types of food. They were fresh and good. Chu Qingzhi was very satisfied.


    ¡°Miss, what do you need my help with?¡±


    ¡°Help me start the fireter.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Nanny Han sat on the fire stool and looked at Chu Qingzhi gently.


    The girl looked noble, but she was not pampered. Look at her knife skills. She cut the vegetables quickly and well, like an old master who had been working for decades.


    Nanny Han asked curiously, ¡°What does Miss Chu¡¯s family do?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said frankly, ¡°My family is in the vige. We farm.¡±


    Nanny Han did not believe her. ¡°Miss, are you joking with me? How can a farm girl be as beautiful as you? You¡¯re clearly a nobledy.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at her and smiled. ¡°Nanny, don¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡±


    Nanny Han smiled. ¡°Of course. But I just don¡¯t think you look like one.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Really. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to my house to take a look.¡±


    Nanny Han quickly agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely go if I have the chance.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi!¡±


    Tang Jinghong was back. After so many years, he had never wanted to go home so badly.


    Chu Qingzhi turned to the window and replied, ¡°I¡¯m in the kitchen.¡±


    Soon, Tang Jinghong¡¯s footsteps sounded outside the kitchen. His footsteps were steady and powerful, with a hint of urgency, just like his current mood.


    Tang Jinghong wanted to hug Chu Qingzhi, but with Nanny Han around, he could only behave himself. However, the way he looked at Chu Qingzhi was as gentle as water.


    ¡°Qingzhi, let me do it. Go and rest.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi refused. ¡°Go and rest. The food will be ready soon.¡±


    When Nanny Han saw this scene, she felt like a third wheel, so she quietly left the kitchen.


    When Tang Jinghong saw Nanny Han leave, he immediately hugged Chu Qingzhi. He was especially excited now. ¡°Qingzhi, you make me feel like I have a home.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said gently, ¡°Me too.¡±


    She had been alone from the beginning to the end, too busy to think about matters of the heart. Now Tang Jinghong gave her a feeling that she never had before. She thought this must be the love tribtion she had to transcend.


    Tang Jinghong smiled brightly. ¡°Shall we cook together?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was busy for a while before she suddenly said, ¡°Jinghong, I hit the princess today. Is it alright?¡±


    Tang Jinghong still did not know about this. When he heard this, he looked at Chu Qingzhi in shock. ¡°Princess is here again?¡±


    As he listened to the princess being beaten up, he could not help but feel good.


    Chu Qingzhi said casually, ¡°She came and scolded me for being shameless and bewitching you. Anyway, she scolded me very badly. Then, she whipped me, so I retaliated.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s face darkened, and he felt even more disgusted with the princess. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you hit her. As long as you¡¯re happy, you can hit her a few more times.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked worriedly, ¡°Will the Emperor find trouble with us?¡±


    After all, imperial power was still supreme in this era. If she hit someone from the royal family, she would be offending the royal family and could be punished.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°He won¡¯t. We helped him with such a big case. If he punishes you because of this, it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t pledge loyalty to such an Emperor.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself. Jinghong was loyal to the Emperor. Fortunately, he was not foolishly loyal. She was relieved. ¡°Okay.¡±


    At the inn.


    Chu Xujin nced at the three of them in confusion. ¡°Lihua, why did you bring her back?¡± Not only that, but there was also another person.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Ge Lihua poured a ss of water and drank it. ¡°Xujin, where is Qingzhi?¡±


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if you¡¯re in a hurry to find her, you can send her a letter with the eagle.¡±


    Ge Lihua took out a whistle from his pocket and blew on it. A pitch-ck eagle quickly flew into the inn andnded on the table.


    Ge Lihua borrowed a pen and paper from the shopkeeper and wrote a letter to Chu Qingzhi, asking the eagle to send it to her.


    When Lin Wanning and Si Yuheng saw this scene, their eyes widened. Who did they meet? They actually used an eagle to send a message? How awesome!


    After Chu Qingzhi received the letter, she rushed to the inn.


    When Ge Lihua saw Chu Qingzhi, she pulled her to the room upstairs and exined to her what had happened.


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, Why are the Lin family so vicious? ¡°Forget it, we¡¯ll help that girl if we can. As for Si Yuheng¡­¡±


    She thought about it and said, ¡°Lihua, it¡¯s been hard on you. Rest well. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    Ge Lihua nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went downstairs and sized up Si Yuheng. He was 17 or 18 years old and was wearing a ck brocade robe. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes. He was cheerful and confident. ¡°You¡¯re Si Yuheng?¡±


    Si Yuheng did not dare to look at Chu Qingzhi directly. He only nced at her quickly and cupped his fists. ¡°I¡¯m Si Yuheng. Greetings, Miss.¡±


    This girl was clearly younger than Miss Lihua, but her aura was even stronger. He did not dare to look at her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t be bothered to beat around the bush and said bluntly, ¡°Do you know a person called Si Shijiang?¡±


    Si Yuheng became excited and asked with bright eyes, ¡°Miss, have you seen my grandfather?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was slightly surprised. Wasn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence? She said, ¡°Yes, but he said that you were in the eastern border. Why are you here?¡±


    Si Yuheng said without reservation, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my grandfather in a long time, so I specially came to see him..¡±

 Chapter 425 - 425: Reunion in the Jail

    Chapter 425 - 425: Reunion in the Jail


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Do you know what your grandfather is doing?¡±


    Si Yug said very naturally, ¡°Doing business. Since you¡¯ve seen my grandfather, you must have been to his shop. How¡¯s business?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, Is Si Yuheng deliberately acting so innocent?


    Or is he really that innocent?


    If he did it on purpose, she wanted to say that his acting skills were really good. She could not see any ws.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Do you want to see your grandfather? I can bring you there.¡±


    Si Yuheng missed his grandfather very much and said anxiously, ¡°Yes, can you bring me there immediately?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ministry of Justice.


    Coincidentally, just as Chu Qingzhi brought Si Yuheng to Ministry of Justice, Tang Jinghong arrived with Si Yingzong.


    Tang Jinghong immediately turned around and walked towards Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, why are you here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Si Yingzong and said, ¡°I brought Si Yuheng over to look for you.¡±


    When Si Yingzong heard the word ¡°Si¡±, he immediately turned to look at Si Yuheng. He was excited. Was this his nephew?


    ¡°Si Yuheng?¡± Tang Jinghong looked at Si Yuheng.


    Si Yuheng was confused. Why were they all looking at him with such a look?


    Did they know him?


    Chu Qingzhi exined Si Yuheng to Tang Jinghong.


    What a coincidence. Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡±


    However, Si Yuheng did not move. He looked at the words ¡°Ministry of Justice¡± and was very puzzled. ¡°Miss, did we take the wrong path?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around. ¡°We didn¡¯t. It¡¯s here.¡±


    How could his grandfather be at the Ministry of Justice? She was clearly lying.


    Si Yuheng took a step back. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not going. You can go by yourself.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯te, you might not be able to see your grandfather for thest time.¡±


    Si Yuheng¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Miss, what do you mean?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°If you want to see your grandfather,e with us. Don¡¯t worry, the government won¡¯t use schemes to trick people into jail. If they really want to arrest you, they will send soldiers to arrest you openly.¡±


    Si Yuheng stood on the spot and thought for a while. In the end, he decided to believe Chu Qingzhi. There was no need for her to lie to him. He was so poor and had no power or influence. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡±


    Tang Jinghong brought them to Si Shijiang¡¯s cell. ¡°Butler Si, I¡¯ve brought Si Yingzong for you.¡±


    Si Shijiang opened his eyes and looked at them. When he saw Si Yingzong, he was extremely excited. ¡°Young Master Yingzong¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down his face as he knelt in front of Si Yingzong.


    When Si Yuheng saw this scene, he was very puzzled. What was going on? Why did his grandfather kneel down to him? And even call him Young Master?


    Si Yingzong looked at the old butler and felt a lump in his throat. Tears welled up in his eyes as he knelt down as well.


    He was the one who caused everyone to be in this state. He was to me.


    ¡°Butler, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Si Shijiang slowly shook his head, ¡°In the blink of an eye, more than ten years have passed. Young Master Yingzong, are you alright?¡±


    Si Yingzong said with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but why are you¡­¡±


    Si Shijiang didn¡¯t mention anything about himself. He wiped his tears and waved at Si Yuheng. ¡°Yuheng,e here.¡±


    Si Yuheng walked over and knelt at the side. ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Si Shijiang asked with concern, ¡°Why are you in the capital?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Si Yuheng was worried. ¡°Grandpa, what business did you do? Why did you end up in prison?¡±


    Si Sijiang sighed and said helplessly, ¡°I was in the antique business, but I encountered a batch of fake goods, so I was sued.¡±


    Si Yuheng said agitatedly, ¡°What fake goods? Justpensate them with the money. Why did they have to send you to prison?¡±


    Si Shijiang looked at Si Yuheng lovingly. He had long treated this child as his biological grandson. ¡°Someone died during this incident, so I¡¯m held responsible.¡±


    Si Yuheng¡¯s eyes turned red. He could not take it anymore. ¡°Grandpa, is there any way to save you? If I can¡¯t save you, I¡¯ll sit in prison for you.¡±


    Si Shijiang¡¯s eyes were filled with love. ¡°I¡¯m already old. I¡¯ve lived long enough.


    You¡¯re still young. You still have a long way to go. Live well.¡±


    Si Yuheng was agitated. ¡°Grandpa, I want to save you. I must save you.¡±


    Si Shijiang held Si Yuheng¡¯s hand, his eyes filled with kindness. ¡°Yuheng, calm down. Grandpa has something very important to tell you now.¡±


    Si Yuheng shook his head. ¡°Grandpa, if there¡¯s anything, wait until I save you.¡±


    Si Shijiang¡¯s tone suddenly became stern. ¡°Yuheng, don¡¯t be willful.¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Si Yuheng cried.


    Si Shijiang¡¯s heart ached for him, and his expression slowly softened. ¡°Yuheng, he¡¯s Si Yingzong, your biological uncle. Pay your respects.¡±


    ¡°Yuheng.¡± Si Yingzong looked at Si Yuheng. He had already guessed it. Si Yuheng resembled a little like his sister-inw. He could tell at a nce.


    Si Yuheng was in no mood for that. He only wanted to save Si Shijiang, but he still obediently bowed to Si Yingzong. ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Si Yingzong patted Si Yuheng¡¯s shoulder in relief. He had finally found his eldest brother and sister-inw¡¯s son. The Si family would perish without descendants now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yuheng, for finding you sote.¡±


    Si Yuheng shook his head. ¡°Uncle, can you think of a way to save Grandfather?¡±


    Si Yingzong already knew what Si Shijiang had done, so there was no possibility of saving him. However, facing Si Yuheng¡¯s expectant gaze, he didn¡¯t say it so bluntly. ¡°I¡¯ll try to think of a way.¡±


    Si Yuheng thanked him sincerely. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    When Si Shijiang saw this scene, he was finally relieved. In the future, when he was no longer around, Yuheng would not be alone. ¡°Yuheng, you have to listen to your uncle in the future. Don¡¯t be willful, understand?¡±


    Si Yuheng was very happy to have another rtive. ¡°Grandpa, you will save you so that you live with us too.¡±


    Seeing Si Yuheng like this, Si Shijiang secretly made up his mind. ¡°Yuheng, can you help Grandpa buy a few sweet biscuits?¡±


    Si Yuheng quickly agreed. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Grandpa, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    He ran out.


    Si Yingzong bowed three times to Si Shijiang. ¡°Butler, thank you for protecting the Si family¡¯s bloodline and raising Yuheng so well.¡±


    Si Shijiang helped Si Yingzong up. He was very reluctant. ¡°Young Master


    Yingzong, I¡¯ll leave Yuheng to you in the future.¡±


    Si Yingzong nodded. ¡°Butler, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to teach him.¡±


    Si Shijiang pushed Si Yingzong out of the cell and turned his back to him. He waved his hand. ¡°Go. Let me be alone.¡±


    Si Yingzong stood on the spot and looked at Si Shijiang¡¯s slightly hunched back.


    Tears flowed down his face and he couldn¡¯t move for a long time..

 Chapter 426 - 426: Seize It

    Chapter 426 - 426: Seize It


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Si Yug quickly bought sweet biscuits. However, when he returned to the cell, he saw a heartbreaking scene¡­ Si Shijiang hadmitted suicide.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa¡­¡±


    Si Yuheng shouted sadly as he knelt in front of Si Shijiang. The sweet biscuits in his hand fell to the ground.


    In order to prevent Si Yug from doing silly things, Si Shijiang ended his life. Otherwise, with Si Yuheng¡¯s personality, he would have done something like breaking into prison.


    Si Yug only left the cell after a long time. Outside, there was bright daylight, while inside the prison cell, it remained dark. Under the same sky, two extremes existed.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    Si Yingzong stood outside Ministry of Justice and waited for Si Yuheng. ¡°Yug,e with me to Shuiyun County?¡±


    Si Yuheng seemed to have grown up at this moment and became much more stable.


    He nodded and said, ¡°Uncle, I want to wait until my grandfather¡¯s case is resolved, and he¡¯sid to rest before going to Shuiyun County.¡±


    Si Yingzong naturally agreed and said with relief, ¡°Alright, Uncle will wait for you in Shuiyun County.¡±


    At the inn.


    Chu Xujin had already arranged for Chu Qingzhi¡¯s borrowed soldiers and five constables to return to Shuiyun County. Now, only he and Ge Lihua were at the inn.


    Lin Wanning stopped Chu Xujin. ¡°Brother Xujin, where is the Brother who saved me? Can you bring me to see him?¡±


    Chu Xujin looked troubled. ¡°Why do you want to sec him?¡±


    Lin Wanning said anxiously, ¡°He saved my life. I want to marry him.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Xujin choked on his own saliva. His fifth sister was a girl. How could she marry another girl?


    Lin Wanning patted Chu Xujin¡¯s back. ¡°Brother Xujin, why are you so excited? Calm down.¡±


    Chu Xujin coughed ufortably and poured a bowl of water to drink.


    ¡°Wanning, don¡¯t get your hopes up. He won¡¯t marry you.¡±


    Lin Wanning¡¯s heart sank and she asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi came out of Ge Lihua¡¯s room and went downstairs. ¡°Because he¡¯s a woman.¡±


    Lin Wanning turned around and looked at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss, who are you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said frankly, not hiding her identity like how she did to Hong¡¯er, ¡°I¡¯m the person who saved you.¡±


    Lin Wanning was petrified.


    Chu Qingzhi walked closer to Lin Wanning and snapped her fingers. ¡°Come back to your senses.¡±


    Lin Wanning could not ept it and shook her head in denial. ¡°How can he be a girl? He¡¯s clearly a man. He¡¯s a man.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked calmly, ¡°Can¡¯t a woman save you?¡±


    Lin Wanning quickly exined, ¡°No, no. Sister, don¡¯t misunderstand. I ran away from home because I wanted to marry Brother. Now that he has be Sister, I¡­ I¡¯m homeless.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She held her forehead. She was really too charming. Just by pretending to be a man, there were girls who wanted to marry him.


    Chu Qingzhi felt that Lin Wanning was quite pitiful and couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. ¡°You can marry someone else.¡±


    Lin Wanning lowered her head and said in disappointment and helplessness, ¡°Sister, who would want to marry a girl like me? No one would want to marry me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Why are you belittling yourself? I think Si Yuheng, who came with you, is not bad.¡±


    Lin Wanning was stunned. He was also her savior¡­


    It was too difficult for a weak woman to wander outside without a man¡¯s protection. Chu Qingzhi encouraged, ¡°Seize the chance.¡±


    Lin Wanning came back to her senses and subconsciously replied, ¡°Yes, Sister.¡±


    At the nunnery on the outskirts of Fengxin County.


    The little nun handed a few pages to Consort Xin with both hands. ¡°Your Highness, this is the result of my investigation.¡±


    Consort Xin finished reading the contents of the paper with a dark expression. Her eyes were filled with tears. She did not expect her son to be harmed so badly. That First Madam Lin was even more vicious.


    She regretted it so much. Why did she let the child stay in the Lin family? Why did she let him suffer?


    Consort Xin said, ¡°Go and inform Yingmin to pack up ande to see me. He will never return to the Lin family again!¡±


    She wanted to fight for what her son deserved. She wanted the Lin family to pay the price.


    The little nun lowered her head and replied, ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The news of Si Shijiang¡¯s suicide quickly reached Tang Jinghong¡¯s ears. He pursed his lips and did not say anything.


    Si Shijiang had already told them everything he knew. His life and death were no longer important.


    Now that he had a list of all the Level 3 leaders, he was secretly capturing them. There were a total of five levels in the ¡°Yun¡± faction in the capital. He would be able to capture them all in two more levels.


    The Emperor was very concerned about this matter and sent someone to ask about the progress constantly.


    At this moment, the addictive incense in the pce had beenpletely traced down. Yuan Hongjun was secretly destroying it with his men. After destroying it, the danger in the pce would bepletely resolved.


    Everything was going smoothly.


    Changle Pce.


    The sun set in the west, and dusk fell. Lights were lit in the pce, dispelling the gloom.


    Princess Changle sat in front of the dressing table and looked at herself in the mirror. She wanted to tear Chu Qingzhi apart immediately.


    Her face was already bandaged, and the left side of her face was all bruised. The right side of her face was better, but it was not much better. Destroying a woman¡¯s face was tantamount to destroying half her life.


    Princess Changle gripped the hairpin and viciously stabbed it into the table. The hairpin stuck deep into the table. The way she gnashed her teeth no longer had the dignified beauty of a princess. All that was left was a terrifying ferocity.


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi, I must kill you!¡±


    The pce maids standing around lowered their heads, not even daring to look at the princess.


    In the inn.


    Lu Ziming carefully unfolded the map that he had painstakingly obtained. He looked at the lines on the map carefully with a crazy expression.


    As long as he obtained the other half of the Record of Wonder, he would have endless treasures and wealth. At that time, he would no longer have to listen to others and be looked down on.


    His mind was filled with the beautiful scene of finding the treasure¡­


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Lu Ziming immediately put away the map and ced it under the bedsheets.


    Then, he sat at the table and pretended to drink tea. ¡°Come in.¡±


    A woman in a white cloak and hat walked in. ¡°Ziming, long time no see.¡±


    The woman was in her thirties. She had a round face. She was dressed inly, but her temperament was not ordinary.


    Lu Ziming could not help but stand up when he saw that it was a woman. ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    The woman smiled. ¡°When did you get back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a few days.¡± Lu Ziming sat down again. ¡°Come and sit.¡±


    The woman took off her cloak and ced it on the chair. Then she walked over and sat on the stool. ¡°You¡¯ve been in the eastern border for more than ten years. I guess you must be back suddenly for something.¡±


    Lu Ziming poured two sses of wine and handed one to the woman. ¡°Let¡¯s drink first and catch up. We¡¯ll talk about serious matterster.¡±


    The woman drank the wine and put down the wine ss. She probed, ¡°I heard that Madam Xin hanged herself?¡±


    Lu Ziming acted like he was shocked.. ¡°Shemitted suicide? Why would shemit suicide? Isn¡¯t she alive and well in Prince Rui¡¯s mansion?¡±

 Chapter 427 - 427: Preparation

    Chapter 427: Preparation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The woman turned to look at Lu Ziming but did not see anything. She looked away again. ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s waited for you for too long and lost all hope. By the way, did you go to see her? She¡¯s been waiting for you toe back to pick her up.¡±


    Lu Ziming denied it and said sadly, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time. I originally nned to visit her tomorrow, but I didn¡¯t expect her tomit suicide. If I had known, I would have gone to see her earlier. After all, we grew up together.¡±


    The woman sighed. ¡°Yes, we grew up together, but things have changed.¡±


    Lu Ziming said meaningfully, ¡°Things are the same, but people have changed. My heart hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    The woman drank another ss of wine and was a little tipsy. Had Lu Ziming¡¯s heart really not changed?


    The two of them chatted in the room for a long time¡­


    Lu Ziming reached out and held the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Ziyuan, I¡¯ve always liked you and thought of you all these years. I¡¯ve missed you so much that I¡¯m about to be possessed. Ziyuan, I-I¡¯m not married. I only hope that I cane back and marry you one day. Are you married?¡±


    Xin Ziyuan looked at Lu Ziming in a daze. ¡°You, you like me?¡±


    Xin Ziyuan was Consort Xin¡¯s servant girl. Back then, after Consort Xin left the pce, she did not go with her. Now, she was the clothing manager in the pce.


    Lu Ziming said affectionately, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always had you in my heart. Ziyuan, if you¡¯re not married, are you willing to give me a chance?¡±


    Xin Ziyuan had a rtionship with Lu Ziming, but it was very vague. Later on, because Madam Xin liked Lu Ziming, she gave up. She did not expect Lu Ziming to confess to her after so many years.


    She asked happily and uncertainly, ¡°You, you really like me?¡±


    Lu Ziming said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s true. I came back mainly to tell you my feelings. Ziyuan, if you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll take you back to the eastern border with me when I go back.¡±


    Xin Ziyuan¡¯s hands on herp slowly tightened. She could not help but feel excited. ¡°Ziming, I¡¯m willing to go with you.¡±


    Lu Ziming pulled Xin Ziyuan into his arms and said affectionately, ¡°Ziyuan, let¡¯s go back to the eastern border in a few days.¡±


    Xin Ziyuan was overjoyed. ¡°Ok.¡±


    After that, Lu Ziming got down to the real business. ¡°Ziyuan, can you do me a favor before wo leave?¡±


    Xin Ziyuan¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness as she said gently, ¡°Ziming, what help do you need? Just tell me. I¡¯ll definitely help if I can.¡±


    Lu Ziming said tentatively, ¡°I want to go to the pce.¡±


    Xin Ziyuan straightened her body and stared at Lu Ziming. ¡°Why do you want to enter the pce?¡±


    Lu Ziming gently patted Xin Ziyuan¡¯s shoulder andforted her gently, ¡°I bear no ill intent. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Xin Ziyuan rxed slightly and leaned against Lu Ziming again. ¡°Tell me, what is it about?¡±


    Lu Ziming deliberately leaned close to Xin Ziyuan¡¯s ear and said, ¡°I want to enter the library. Can you help me?¡±


    Xin Ziyuan did not understand. ¡°The library is filled with books. Why are we going to the library?¡±


    ¡°What I want is a book,¡± Lu Ziming promised. ¡°As long as you help me enter the library, I¡¯ll immediately marry you as my first wife.¡±


    Xin Ziyuan was very tempted. She had already given up on getting married, but now that there was another opportunity, she wanted to seize it.


    It¡¯s just a book, she thought. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.


    ¡°What book are you looking for? I¡¯ll help you find it.¡±


    Lu Ziming would not tell Xin Ziyuan about such an important matter. ¡°You can¡¯t find it. I can only go by myself.¡±


    Xin Ziyuan said sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s too risky for you to enter the pce. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡±


    It was even more risky to tell Xin Ziyuan about this. That book was his treasury vault to make aeback. Lu Ziming would not tell her no matter what. ¡°With you helping me, nothing will happen.¡±


    ¡°Ziming, are you hiding anything from me?¡± Xin Ziyuan looked at Lu Ziming suspiciously. Was it really as simple as finding a book?


    Lu Ziming said, ¡°Ziyuan, you¡¯re thinking too much. We¡¯ll be husband and wife in the future. We¡¯ll share fortune and misfortune. Why would I hide it from you?¡±


    Ziming was a smart person and would not do anything rash. Xin Ziyuan slowly dispelled her worries and asked, ¡°Do you have a detailed n?¡±


    Lu Ziming nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    General¡¯s mansion.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong sat at the table and ate.


    Chu Qingzhi picked up some food for Tang Jinghong and asked, ¡°Do you have any news of Lu Ziming?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi frowned and said, ¡°After Lu Ziming got the map, there was no movement. I think it¡¯s very strange.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Lu Ziming is very careful. He will definitely study the map after obtaining it. However, a few days have passed. He should have his next move.¡±


    That was true. Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Jinghong, have you told the emperor about the map?¡±


    Tang Jinghong shook his head. ¡°No. Without hard evidence, I won¡¯t tell the emperor about it. Otherwise, there will be problems.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Chu Qingzhi probed, ¡°Jinghong, let¡¯s not tell the Emperor about this first. Let¡¯s wait and see how this matter unfolds.¡±


    She liked to take risks and was quite interested in this ancient family.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Tang Jinghong agreed without hesitation. ¡°In that case, shall we let Lu Ziming take the remaining half of the Record of Wonders?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can let him take it away to scout the way for us,¡± Chu Qingzhi said. ¡°But the map is fake. Can he enter the pce?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I turned the fake into the real one, but there arc many mechanisms there. If he goes in, he can¡¯t get out. However, if we deliberately let him out, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fast enough.¡± Chu Qingzhi secretly praised Jinghong¡¯s execution ability.


    Tang Jinghong smiled. He liked to prepare in advance for everything.


    Imperial Pce.


    Xin Ziyuan had been in the pce for a long time, so she naturally had some tricks.


    The next night, she specially sent some food to the two guards of the Cold Pce.


    The two guards were familiar with her and did not guard against her. They finished all the food she gave them and fell asleep.


    The secret passage led from outside the pce to the dry well in the Cold Pce. After knocking out the guards, Xin Ziyuan quickly called Lu Ziming up from the well and brought him to change into the eunuch¡¯s clothes.


    Few people went to the library in the pce. There were not many lights, and it was dark. If Lu Ziming lowered his head slightly, no one would be able to recognize him.


    Xin Ziyuan was familiar with all the paths in the pce and easily brought Lu Ziming to the library.


    The library was specially used to store Daling Dynasty¡¯s works and some important documents. There were a lot of books inside. Every year, the pce maids and eunuchs had to dry the books for a month.


    The door of the library was locked. Only the Emperor and some specific ministers could enter and leave freely. Ordinary people were not allowed to approach.


    Lu Ziming looked around. He first flew up a tree and then the second floor of the library.


    Xin Ziyuan hid in the shadows and prayed in her heart that everything would go smoothly..

 Chapter 428 - 428: All Yours

    Chapter 428: All Yours


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Lu Ziming entered the library, his heart surged with excitement. He was one step closer to the treasure.


    He suppressed the surging emotions in his heart and began to search.


    It was especially smooth. He had only searched for 15 minutes before he found the other half of the Records of Wonders. It was as if it had been prepared for him.


    However, his rationality was already upied by the joy of finding the wondrous book. He did not think about this problem at all. He flipped through the book and quickly left the library.


    Outside, he found Xin Ziyuan. Disappointed, he said, ¡°Ziyuan, there are no books in the library that I want.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Xin Ziyuan was surprised. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you look for it again?¡±


    Lu Ziming shook his head and said in disappointment, ¡°No means no. There¡¯s no point in looking anymore. The pce is dangerous. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Xin Ziyuan had no choice. ¡°I¡¯ll send you out.¡± <li>? ?</li>


    Chu Qingzhi followed Lu Ziming all the way to the inn. She wanted to see what was so special about the book.


    Lu Ziming closed the door and window as soon as he entered the room. He sealed the room from the inside and took out the two halves of the Records of Wonders. He ced them on the table, took out the needle and thread, and began to suture them.


    The way the man used a needle and thread was really strange.


    However, it was undeniable that Lu Ziming¡¯s needlework was quite good. He sewed it neatly, as if he had done it many times.


    The book was carefully sewn. He gently opened it and flipped to the back half of the joint to read it carefully.


    Chu Qingzhi took out the bell and circted her spiritual power. With a shake, Lu Ziming sat there motionless. Chu Qingzhi flew into the room through the window and took the book from Lu Ziming¡¯s hand.


    She started reading from the first page.


    The book was about the strange things that happened in the eastern border. The first strange thing¡­


    It was about a person going to the market and seeing a brand new sheepskin robe that was only sold for four taels of silver. This was undoubtedly a huge bargain. He immediately bought it.


    After buying it, he bragged to the others, feeling very proud.


    At this moment, someone said, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. The sheepskin robe is only sold for four taels of silver. It might be a lie. How do you know that it¡¯s not a fake?¡±


    When the man heard this, he quickly ced the robe on the table and examined it carefully. Then, he discovered something.


    This robe was made of kraft paper, and the wool was stuck to the paper.


    That person was furious and nned to use the same trick to deceive others.


    The next morning, he entered the market and sold the fake robe he bought yesterday for six taels of silver.


    After returning, he showed off again. Not only did he recover his losses, but he also earned two taels.


    Another person said, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. There are so many scams nowadays. How do you know that your money is not fake?¡±


    That person hesitated. ¡°Can money be fake?¡±¡±


    He immediately took the silver to the silver shop. The silversmith checked it and saw that they were all lead ingots.


    She continued to read. When she reached the tenth story, she finally saw what she wanted to see.


    The ancient family¡¯s surname was Nn. They had lived in the eastern border for generations and had witnessed the rise and fall of history for more than 700 years. However, after the earthquake, they disappeared into thin air.


    This book was recorded after the earthquake. At that time, someone felt that it was strange and recorded it in the book.


    There were 20 cities in the eastern border. The Nn family was located in a ce called Wanping City, which was a ce more than 300 years ago. The dynasty had changed twice, and the name of many ces had changed.


    Most importantly, the earthquake was huge. Many books and information had disappeared with the earthquake. Even if they found Wanping City, which was so big, where was the exact location of the family?


    There was another piece of information. The Nn family liked to collect antiques and treasures. Their family had countless treasures. It was a publicly recognized treasure vault.


    There weren¡¯t many records. It felt like the person who recorded had improvised some words.


    Chu Qingzhi continued reading the rest of the content¡­


    Someone had once seen a mirage in midair. That scene was like the Nn family.


    Later on, the Nn family was demonized¡­


    She quickly finished reading the contents of the book. She ced the book back in Lu Ziming¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll rely on you for the rest.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi left the inn.


    Lu Ziming blinked and woke up. He looked at the slightly swaying me and felt that something was wrong. However, his attention was quickly attracted by the book and he did not have the time to think about anything else.


    At the Tianyue Inn in the capital.


    Lin Yingmin was stunned for a long time after hearing Consort Xin¡¯s words. ¡°Mother, is what you said true?¡±


    Consort Xin nodded and looked at Lin Yingmin with a very loving gaze. ¡°Yingmin, every word I said is true. You are the son of thete emperor. Back then, I was weak and escaped to a nunnery. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have let you suffer so much.¡±


    Lin Yingmin knew very well that if his mother hadn¡¯t run away, he wouldn¡¯t have existed. ¡°Mother, no matter what, thank you for giving birth to me.¡±


    Consort Xin smiled gently and thought to herself, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past. From now on, I want my son to get everything he deserves.¡±


    Lin Yingmin didn¡¯t know what his mother was thinking. ¡°Mother, why did you bring me to the capital?¡±


    Consort Xin said concisely, ¡°To acknowledge your ancestors and return to the family.¡±


    This news exploded in Lin Yingmin¡¯s mind like a thunderp. ¡°Mother, that¡¯s the royal family. We¡­¡±


    Consort Xin patted the back of Lin Yingmin¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I dared toe to the capital, I¡¯m naturally fully prepared.¡±


    Lin Yingmin was still under a lot of pressure. ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Consort Xin looked at her son and said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re a natural prince, so you should live a noble life. Going back now is just to take back what you deserve. It¡¯s only right.¡±


    Lin Yingmin remained silent. Although he said that, he still felt flustered.


    Consort Xin¡¯s voice softened. ¡°With me around, I will pave the way for you.¡±


    Consort Xin stood up and patted Lin Yingmin¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Rest. We¡¯ll enter the pce tomorrow morning.¡±


    Lin Yingmin nodded, feeling a little lost. ¡°Mother, take care.¡±


    After Consort Xin left, Lin Yingmin fell into his own thoughts. He couldn¡¯t help but think of Chu Qingzhi¡­


    ¡°Qingzhi, if I be a prince, are you willing to be with me?¡± <li>??</li>


    General¡¯s mansion.


    Tang Jinghong sat at the stone table in the courtyard and waited for Chu Qingzhi. There was some supper on the table and it was slowly steaming.


    Chu Qingzhi flew to the courtyard. ¡°Jinghong.¡±


    Tang Jinghong waved at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Come, I¡¯ve prepared supper for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and joked, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll gain weight if I eat like this every day.¡±


    Tang Jinghong pinched Chu Qingzhi¡¯s wrist. She was so thin and was still far from being fat. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I like you no matter what.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. It was not easy to hear the word ¡°like¡± from Jinghong. ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    Tang Jinghong quickly handed her the chopsticks. ¡°They¡¯re all yours..¡±

 Chapter 429 - 429: Returning to the Family

    Chapter 429: Returning to the Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi touched Tang Jinghong¡¯s handsome face and deliberately teased, ¡°You¡¯re mine too.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s ears slowly turned red.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Jinghong, that Lu Ziming is so cunning. He clearly found the Record of Wonders, but he told people that he didn¡¯t find it¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong was not surprised. ¡°Environment can change a person.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Chu Qingzhi told Tang Jinghong about the Nn family in the Records of Wonders.


    Tang Jinghong frowned. ¡°The Nn family?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to look at Tang Jinghong. Judging from the way he looked, he seemed to know something. ¡°Jinghong, do you know?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said softly, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Nn family has the founding Emperor¡¯s jade seal.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Who is the founding emperor?¡±


    ¡°Zhou Chang.¡± Tang Jinghong nced at Chu Qingzhi. Qingzhi was knowledgeable. Didn¡¯t she know this?


    ¡°Why is the founding Emperor¡¯s jade seal in the Nn family?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°The Nn family likes to collect rare treasures. The Founding Emperor¡¯s jade seal is the main collection. For this, they even specially built a basement to store these treasures. The family even raised a group of guards to protect it, but everything disappeared with the earthquake.¡± Chu Qingzhi blinked. ¡°Jinghong, how do you know this?¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°In the past, when we were fighting at the border, there was a soldier in the military camp who abandoned literature to practice martial arts. When everyone was free, he would tell us stories he read from books. I heard everything from him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hesitated. ¡°Then does he know about the Nn family?¡±


    Tang Jinghong was not sure. ¡°I think he also saw it in random books. Such a special family must be recorded in more than one book.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed. ¡°Where is this person now? Should we write a letter and ask him what else he knows about the Nn family?¡±


    Tang Jinghong shook his head. ¡°He¡­ died in battle.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said apologetically, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Tang Jinghong recalled. ¡°He was the most friendly person I¡¯ve ever met. When he died in battle, many people in the military camp cried.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ced her hand on the back of Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand and clenched it gently.


    After a while, Tang Jinghong held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°Eat quickly. It won¡¯t taste good when it gets cold.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Nanny Han walked towards the main courtyard in a hurry. ¡°Miss Chu, Miss Chu¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was writing the n for the Food Festival in her room. Now that she had nothing to do, she could write the n and start implementing it when she returned.


    Hearing Nanny Han¡¯s voice, she opened the door and walked out. ¡°Nanny, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Granny Han handed the invitation to Chu Qingzhi with both hands. ¡°Miss, this is an invitation from Third Miss Fan. She asked me to give it to you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi flipped open the invitation and asked, ¡°Who is Third Miss Fan?¡±


    Granny Han said, ¡°The Third Miss of General Fan¡¯s family, Fan Yuru.¡±


    General Fan had one wife, two concubines, and six children.


    The eldest daughter married the emperor and became the empress.


    The third daughter liked to use spears and swords. She was a straightforward person. Since she was young, she had a dream of bing a heroine.


    She was the one who invited Chu Qingzhi this time.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze swept across the invitation. ¡°¡­Invite Miss Chu to Pear


    Phoenix Garden for a banquet at noon¡­¡±


    Is this a trap?!


    In modern television dramas, the female lead would usually be bullied and suppressed when she went to banquets. She would also be asked to perform. If she did not perform well, she would be mocked and ridiculed¡­


    Sigh, she didn¡¯t expect to experience this one day.


    As for not going¡­


    That was impossible. In the capital, where power was intertwined, the women in the backyard were also a great tool to maintain and consolidate the rtionship between men.


    As Tang Jinghong¡¯s fiancee, if she didn¡¯t go, it meant that Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t take all the families in the capital seriously. To put it bluntly, he was going against all the families in the capital.


    ¡°Nanny, do you know which clothing shop in the capital is the best?¡± She had to dress up and attend, so she wouldn¡¯t embarrass Jinghong.


    ¡°Miss, I know. I¡¯ll bring you there immediately.¡± Nanny Han walked out, but after taking two steps, she turned around and said, ¡°Miss, you still need a servant girl to attend the banquet.¡±


    A servant girl? Chu Qingzhi did not want a servant girl, but she thought of a candidate. ¡°I won¡¯t bring a servant girl over. I¡¯ll bring a friend over.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. In any case, don¡¯t go alone.¡± If she was made difficult, she wouldn¡¯t even have anyone to help her. Nanny Han obviously knew the nature of these gatherings.


    Chu Qingzhi brought Nanny Han to the inn, called Ge Lihua, and went to the shop that sold clothes.


    Ge Lihua saw that Chu Qingzhi looked like she was going to the battle and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Qingzhi, are you going to fight?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Chu Qingzhi waved her hand. ¡°When you were in the northern border, you should have attended many banquets organized by youngdies, right?¡±


    Ge Lihua nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve participated in many.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed the invitation to Ge Lihua. ¡°Lihua, I¡¯ll rely on youter.¡±


    If those youngdies found trouble with her, she didn¡¯t know if she could hold back from breaking their necks and throwing them out of the wall.


    Ge Lihua flipped open the invitation and smiled. ¡°Leave everything to me.¡±


    The two of them went to the ready-to-wear shop and bought the two most expensive dresses in the shop. One was a light green dress and the other was a moon-white dress.


    Then, she went to the jewelry shop and bought some suitable jewelry.


    After that, she returned home to dress up.


    It was still morning and there was still plenty of time to attend the banquet at noon.


    Imperial Pce.


    Eunuch Li Fei eagerly walked into the imperial study and presented the thing in his hand to the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, this is presented by a woman who calls herself Consort Xin.¡±


    It was a special dagger with a dragon carving on it. It was obvious that it was from the royal family.


    The Emperor fiddled with the carvings on the dagger and fell into his memories¡­


    Thete emperor had many children. Every time a child was born, thete emperor would create a birth gift. The current Emperor¡¯s was a small sword. He liked it very much. Now, it was ced in his bedroom.


    The other princes and princesses also had one weapon.


    Looking at the carving on the dagger, it was indeed an item of the royal family. However, since his father had given her the birth gift, he naturally knew that the child existed. Why didn¡¯t he bring her back to the pce?


    There must be something going on¡­


    The Emperor took out the dagger and looked at it. He instructed, ¡°Bring her to the side hall. I¡¯ll go take a look myself.¡±


    Eunuch Li Fei bowed and replied, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty..¡±

 Chapter 430 - 430: Attending the Banquet

    Chapter 430: Attending the Banquet


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Consort Xin and Lin Yingmin were brought to a side hall. Along the way, Consort Xin looked at everything that was unfamiliar and familiar. She could not help but feel as if a lifetime had passed.


    Lin Yingmin, on the other hand, walked with his head lowered. The pce was full of dangers. He didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, nor did he dare to.


    After the young eunuch led him into the side hall, he immediately retreated. After a while, the Emperor slowly walked in with his hands behind his back.


    Consort Xin and Lin Yingmin knelt down and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor sized up the mother and son. There was no Consort Xin in his memory, so he could not distinguish anything. ¡°Stand up.¡±


    He walked over and sat down. Consort Xin and Lin Yingmin stood up.


    The Emperor took the dagger and went straight to the point. ¡°Where did you get this dagger?¡±


    Consort Xin replied, ¡°This was given to me by thete emperor¡­¡±


    Thete emperor had gone out on four tours in his life. He had gone to the east, west, north, and south once. When he returned from the south, he passed by a nunnery and met Consort Xin again, who had long left the pce.


    At that time, he wanted to take Consort Xin back to the pce, but Consort Xin was timid and did not dare to go back to the pce to give birth. In the end, she rejected the emperor and only asked for a birth gift.


    After thete emperor returned to the pce, he specially sent someone to deliver the birth gift to her. He even instructed someone to record the birth of this child.


    The child could choose not to return to the pce, but his existence should be acknowledged.


    Thete emperor was very benevolent. Later on, he even sent a midwife over. Seeing that there was no problem, he even gave her a jade butterfly.


    Eunuch Li Fei handed over the jade butterfly. ¡°Your Majesty, please take a look.¡±


    However, this was not enough to show that Lin Yingmin was the son of thete emperor. ¡°Consort Xin, how can you prove that he is a prince?¡±


    Consort Xin took out a piece of white jade the size of her palm and handed it over with both hands. ¡°Your Majesty, if the two people who are rted by blood drip their blood on this piece of jade, the blood will mix and dye the jade red. Otherwise, it won¡¯t.¡±


    This was magical. The Emperor took the jade and looked at it carefully for a moment¡­


    Eunuch Li Fei said, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t injure yourself. Why don¡¯t you get someone else to do it?¡±


    The Emperor rubbed the white jade with his thumb and looked at Li Fei. ¡°Go and find someone to try first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    A eunuch at the pce gate stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m willing to share your burdens for His Majesty.¡±


    Eunuch Li Fei patted the young eunuch¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    He took out a needle and tested their blood.


    The two drops of bloodnded on the jade and quickly fused into it. The two drops of blood first touched each other, but after entering the jade, they seemed to repel each other. They ran to the edge and finally seeped out.


    When the Emperor saw this scene, he was very curious.


    At this moment, a young eunuch came in and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, the young prince is here.¡±


    The Emperor smiled. ¡°Good timing. Let him in.¡±


    The young prince entered the side hall dejectedly and sat on the chair beside the emperor. ¡°Brother.¡±


    The Emperor was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so dejected?¡±


    The young prince said in disappointment, ¡°Guard Qu left.¡±


    The Emperor was confused. ¡°Why did he leave?¡±


    The young prince puffed up his cheeks and looked helpless. ¡°He¡¯s going back home to take care of his parents.¡±


    The Emperor was speechless.


    ¡°Find another guard. I¡¯ll give you whoever you like.¡±


    The young prince shook his head. ¡°I just want Guard Qu.¡±


    ¡°Did he hypnotize you?¡±


    The young prince shook his head listlessly and said softly, ¡°Brother, I want a friend.¡±


    He wanted a friend? The Emperor nced at Lin Yingmin. This was a good candidate. ¡°Help me with something. I¡¯ll give you a friend after this.¡±


    The young prince was overjoyed. ¡°Brother, what do you want? Tell me.¡±


    The Emperor pointed at the jade on the table and said, ¡°Let out a drop of blood on this jade.¡±


    Without a word, the young prince pricked his finger with a needle and squeezed a drop of blood onto the jade.


    Lin Yingmin dripped another drop of blood on the jade.


    The two drops of blood actually attracted each other and fused together. Then, it spread evenly as if it had bloomed. The white jade turned into red jade. A momentter, the blood began to seep out, and the jade returned to white.


    The Emperor was stunned. ¡°Consort Xin, this is?¡±


    Consort Xin reported, ¡°This is the jade from the southern border. It contains blood Gu and is specially used to test blood rtions.¡±


    The Emperor asked Eunuch Li Fei to bring the jade to him.


    Eunuch Li Fei hurriedly washed the jade, wiped it clean, and ced it in the Emperor¡¯s hand.


    The Emperor looked at the jade. ¡°Get a few more people to test it.¡±


    Some 20 more people were tested, and all the results matched Consort Xin¡¯s description. Only then did the Emperor believe Consort Xin¡¯s words. ¡°Xiandi, let me introduce you to someone.¡±


    The young prince¡¯s name was Li Xiandi. When he heard this, he looked at the Emperor. ¡°Brother, who is it?¡±


    The Emperor pointed at Lin Yingmin. ¡°My father¡¯s third son, Li Tingzhao.¡±


    The young prince widened his eyes in surprise. After a while, he looked at Lin Yingmin. ¡°The prince of thete emperor?¡±


    ¡°He was brought out of the pce by Consort Xin¡­¡± The Emperor had already taken the position of Emperor. Half of the ministers in the court supported him, and a formidable general like Tang Jinghong was by his side. He was not threatened by the appearance of a powerless half-brother.


    The young prince sized up Lin Yingmin. He was wearing a moon-colored robe. He was handsome and gentle. He looked like a member of the royal family. ¡°Brother, what do you n to do with him?¡±


    The Emperor said, ¡°ording to the rules.¡±


    The young prince nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll show him around the capital. By the way, the nobledies in the capital invited the future wife of the general to a banquet today. I want to see this legendary Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    Lin Yingmin tightened his grip. Qingzhi was actually the future wife of the general? She¡­ was indeed extraordinary!


    The Emperor still did not know about this. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The young prince was in high spirits. ¡°Everyone is eyeing the position of the general¡¯s wife, but now it¡¯s upied by a peasant girl. I think it¡¯s very interesting.¡±


    The Emperor said with a smile, ¡°Have fun.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m leaving.¡± The young prince¡¯s depressed mood eased a little. He waved to Lin Yingmin. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Lin Yingmin looked at Consort Xin. Seeing that Consort Xin did not object, he hurriedly stood up. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    The young prince waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re the son of thete emperor and my cousin. You can¡¯t call me that.¡±


    Lin Yingmin asked carefully, ¡°Then how should I address you?¡±


    The young prince thought for a moment. They had only met today and still needed some time to get to know each other. ¡°Forget it. You can change it when we be close.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The young prince left with Lin Yingmin.


    The Emperor said, ¡°Consort Xin, Lin Yingmin¡¯s matters will be handled ording to the rules. You will stay in Shoukang Pce during this period of time.¡±


    Consort Xin bowed. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    When the Emperor returned to the imperial study, he immediately sent someone to investigate the jade to see if it was really as Consort Xin had said.


    Pear Phoenix Garden.


    At ten in the afternoon, Fan Yuru anxiously sent a servant girl to see if Chu Qingzhi had arrived.


    The servant girl quickly returned. ¡°Third Miss, Miss Chu has gone out and is on her way here..¡±

 Chapter 431 - 431: Two Camps

    Chapter 431 - 431: Two Camps


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Fan Yuru said happily, ¡°Finally, she¡¯sing.¡±


    In the capital, the daughters of military officials and civil officials were at loggerheads, utterly ipatible. Chu Qingzhi, with her martial prowess strong enough to throw a princess out of a wall, must certainly be a formidable figure. Fan Yuru was determined to recruit her into their camp.


    Of course, the first order of business was to meet this future general¡¯s wife.


    Yuan Qingqing, the granddaughter of General of Agile Cavalry, was also looking forward to it. ¡°Yuru, General Tang has snubbed all the nobledies in the city, yet he¡¯s smitten with a simple farm girl. What could be so special about her?¡±


    Fan Yuru blinked, equally curious. ¡°You¡¯ll see for yourself soon enough.¡±


    Yuan Qingqing smirked, ¡°I¡¯ll have to test her a bit.¡±


    Feng Xuejun, daughter of another high-ranking general, cautioned, ¡°Be careful with your test. She¡¯s the girl who dared to throw a princess out of a wall, quite a fierce one.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Yuan Qingqing chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m curious about her. She¡¯s got guts.¡±


    As they discussed this, other youngdies around them joined in the conversation¡­


    A maid rushed over, ¡°Miss Chu and another girl areing.¡±


    The chatter ceased abruptly, and everyone turned towards the entrance of the garden.


    Chu Qingzhi and Ge Lihua arrived in the general¡¯s carriage, with Nanny Han following but deciding to stay outside, ready to assist Chu Qingzhi in case of any trouble.


    The carriage halted at the entrance of Pear Phoenix Garden. Nanny Han stepped down first, waiting respectfully to help Chu Qingzhi alight.


    Tang Jinghong hurried over, having left early in the morning and only learning of the invitation after Chu Qingzhi had left. He immediately rushed to the scene.


    He stood where Nanny Han had been, now waiting for Chu Qingzhi to alight.


    Ge Lihua got out of the carriage first, followed by Chu Qingzhi.


    Seeing Tang Jinghong, Chu Qingzhi smiled and took his arm, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m worried.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a small gathering, nothing serious,¡± Chu Qingzhi assured. ¡°If I can¡¯t handle this, how can I be your wife?¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled, ¡°Sorry to cause you trouble, Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small thing, no trouble at all,¡± Chu Qingzhi dismissed. ¡°You¡¯ve been running around. Why don¡¯t you go back and get a good rest?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do that,¡± Tang Jinghong agreed obediently.


    As they talked, another carriage stopped nearby, and a girl in green alighted.


    Qiu Jingting stood beside the carriage and looked at Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong. General Tang looked at the girl in front of him with such a gentle gaze. That girl must be Chu Qingzhi, who had been famous in the capital for the past few days.


    She was slightly envious. General Tang had personally sent Chu Qingzhi out to the banquet, and the two of them looked sopatible.


    After some thought, she walked towards the two of them and bowed. ¡°Qiu Jingting, the fourth daughter of the Qiu family. Greetings, General Tang and Miss Chu. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong cupped his hands in return.


    Chu Qingzhi mirrored Qiu Jingting¡¯s greeting, ¡°Pleased to meet you, Miss Qiu.¡±


    Qiu Jingting secretly sized Chu Qingzhi up. She said that she was a farm girl, but she did not have any rustic aura. Instead, she exuded a noble aura. This made her wonder if the rumors were wrong.


    ¡°Miss Chu, shall we go in together?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi revealed a friendly smile. ¡°Miss Qiu, please.¡±


    She called Ge Lihua and the threedies walked in side by side.


    Tang Jinghong stood on the spot and watched Chu Qingzhi leave. He was really worried and nned to leaveter.


    Under everyone¡¯s anticipation, Chu Qingzhi finally walked into the garden. In an instant, everyone¡¯s gazes gathered on her.


    Chu Qingzhi, with skin as white as snow and a face delicate and lovely, had the allure of blooming peach blossoms. Her ck hair fell like a waterfall to her waist, adorned with pearl and jade hairpins. Her slender figure was draped in a light green dress, entuating her graceful posture. Her lips curved in a gentle smile, making her look like a celestial being stepping out of a painting, exuding an aura of elegance and grace.


    Yuan Qingqing gently touched Fan Yuru¡¯s arm and covered her mouth with the fan in her hand. She asked softly, ¡°Wiry is Chu Qingzhi so beautiful? And that temperament is even better than the princess!¡±


    This was also the first time Fan Yuru had seen Chu Qingzhi. How would she know? ¡°Be careful with your wordster. Don¡¯t push Chu Qingzhi too hard lest she joins the camp of the civil officials.¡±


    Yuan Qingqing hurriedly said, ¡°I know. It¡¯s better to let such a girl join our camp.¡±


    Ge Lihua¡¯s expression was normal, but she was still a little mesmerized by those girls. Most of the girls in the northern border were more ragged, unlike the girls in the capital, who were like flowers.


    Fan Yuru walked over quickly and bowed with a smile. ¡°Greetings, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sized up Fan Yuru. She was exceptionally beautiful, tall and slender, wearing a long white dress with deep green trim, radiating an elegant and dignified aura. ¡°I¡¯m Chu Qingzhi, nice meeting you, Miss Fan Yuru,¡± she greeted politely.


    Everyone greeted each other.


    Fan Yuru pulled Chu Qingzhi to the table. ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯ll be friends in the future.¡±


    She did not forget to take care of Ge Lihua. After dressing up today, Ge Lihua¡¯s appearance and temperament were extremely good. The moonlight dress made her look like the moon in the sky. She was beautiful and low-key.


    Feng Junxue agreed with a smile. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re friends now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the girls around her. This gathering was different from what she had imagined. Everyone was quite friendly and did not look like a trap at all!


    Just as she secretly heaved a sigh of relief, a group of girls walked in. Those girls exuded a schrly aura and looked soft and weak, unlike Fan Yuru and the other girls.


    The girl in the lead was the daughter of the Prime Minister, Rong Shiyu. As soon as she arrived, she asked, ¡°Fan Yuru, what do you mean?¡±


    It was said that Fan Yuru led the camp of girls born in military families and Rong Shiyu led the camp of girls born to civil officials. There were still some who remained neutral, and they were not fawning with either side. This was a small portion. When they encountered these two sides, they could only hide.


    Fan Yuru¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Miss Rong, isn¡¯t it a bit improper toe uninvited?¡±


    Rong Shiyu, with a stern expression, said, ¡°Personal grudges should remain personal, but inviting Miss Chu without informing us, isn¡¯t that also improper?¡±

 Chapter 432 - 432: Fighting for Qingzhi

    Chapter 432 - 432: Fighting for Qingzhi


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Fan Yuru wanted to pull Chu Qingzhi into her camp, but the news was kept very secret from the daughters of the civil officials.


    ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m a person who will do anything to achieve my goals. Rong Shiyu, don¡¯t provoke me. If you provoke me, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±


    Rong Shiyu was not afraid of Fan Yuru¡¯s threat. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t tell us, but did you tell Miss Chu? Is she willing to join you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was showered with everyone¡¯s attention again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Ge Lihua was also a little puzzled. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be a banquet? Why did it seem like they were going to join some organization? Moreover, both parties were fighting for Qingzhi, causing the atmosphere to be tense.


    Fan Yuru told Chu Qingzhi about the ins and outs¡­


    The enmity between the two sides stemmed from a royal hunt.


    During the hunt, all the civil and military officials could participate. They could also bring their families. At that time, Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu were there.


    At that time, Fan Yuru liked a man, but she didn¡¯t say it explicitly. That man helped Rong Shiyu up when she almost fell.


    Seeing the man she liked interact with another woman, Fan Yuru was unhappy. She went up and said angrily, ¡°What a weak woman. You can even fall when you walk.¡±


    Rong Shiyu did not fall on purpose. When she heard this, she was furious. ¡°What does it have to do with you? Are you God? Why do you care so much?¡±


    From then on, the two of them became enemies. Later on, something worsened their rtionship, so much so that the two of them directly formed cliques. Even their sisters were not allowed to y with each other.


    Fan Yuru was a little nervous. ¡°Miss Chu, that¡¯s it. Which side do you choose?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t want to choose any of them. Moreover, only the weak would make choices. ¡°Can you let me consider it?¡±


    Fan Yuru nced at the aggressive Rong Shiyu and smiled. ¡°Of course. We have no intention of forcing Miss Chu. Miss, do as you please.¡±


    She may have spoken with generosity, but in her heart, she was worried. She hoped that Chu Qingzhi would not choose the side of Rong Shiyu, or else their numbers would surpass theirs.


    Now, the number of people on both sides was equal, and Chu Qingzhi¡¯s choice determined the bnce between the two sides. The two youngdies attached great importance to this matter.


    Yuan Qingqing said to liven up the atmosphere, ¡°It¡¯s still early from lunch. Let¡¯s have some fun.¡±


    Feng Xuejun went along with a smile, ¡°Okay, what do you want to y?¡±


    Fan Yuru looked at Rong Shiyu provocatively. ¡°Of course we¡¯re ying pitch-pot. Previously, there was a youngdy in the capital who threw twenty arrows but missed neen. I wonder if she¡¯s improved.¡±


    This youngdy was Rong Shiyu. As the daughter of the Prime Minister, Rong Shiyu was naturally not bad in all aspects. However, she had never been good at pitch-pot because of her poor bnce.


    Rong Shiyu¡¯s face turned red from anger when she heard this. She red at Fan Yuru and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make insinuations. I¡¯ll make you admit defeat today.¡±


    How things turned out depended on her ability, but she had to show her attitude.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to see your lousy pitch-pot skills. We want to see Qingzhi do it.¡± Fan Yuru had already fallen out with Rong Shiyu, so she didn¡¯t have any scruples when she spoke.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Rong Shiyu took a step forward and said, ¡°We can have fun, but ording to the rules of the capital, Miss Chu, you should show off your talents in public. Let us understand you more.¡±


    Rong Shiyu was not deliberately making things difficult for Chu Qingzhi. This was amon rule.


    Fan Yuru defended Chu Qingzhi. ¡°You bookworms are really annoying. So what if Miss Chu doesn¡¯t have talents? Aren¡¯t people without talents qualified to live in the capital?¡±


    Rong Shiyu insisted, ¡°Since she¡¯s here, she has to abide by our rules.¡±


    She had some other motives. Many girls in her camp had a crush on Tang Jinghong. If Tang Jinghong nned to marry a woman who was inferior to them, they would snatch him away.


    Fan Yuru could not refute because every one of them had performed their talents in public.


    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t avoid it, Chu Qingzhi asked calmly, ¡°Any talent is fine?¡±


    Rong Shiyu looked at Chu Qingzhi, her dark pupils reflecting Chu Qingzhi¡¯s calm figure. ¡°Guqin, chess, calligraphy, and painting. You can choose any one of them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned her head. ¡°Miss Rong, please prepare a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.¡±


    Rong Shiyu immediately instructed the servant girl to prepare.


    The servant girl ced the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone on the table in front of Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss Chu, please.¡±


    Fan Yuru was a little worried. Chu Qingzhi was a farm girl, so how could a farm girl have any talent? However, seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s nonchnt expression, she suppressed her worry and asked with concern, ¡°Miss Chu, you n to¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi chose the simplest one. ¡°Calligraphy!¡±


    She felt that it was the simplest, but it was actually the most difficult. Upon hearing this, everyone vaguely felt that she was too arrogant. However, they did not understand Chu Qingzhi and could not help but be curious.


    Chu Qingzhi would not disappoint them¡­


    ¡°In Tingzhou, I gather white duckweeds, As the sun sets in the southern spring.


    In Dongting, there are returning guests, And in Xiaoxiang, I meet an old friend.


    Why doesn¡¯t the old friend return? Spring¡¯s beauty may have faded.


    I don¡¯t speak of the joy of new acquaintances, Only of the difficulty of the journey.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi wrote the above sentences in regr script, clerical script, semi-cursive script, and cursive script.


    The girls here were all educated. Some of them loved calligraphy. When they saw Chu Qingzhi write four types of calligraphy with a wave of her hand, they were already stunned.


    The paper was passed around in the girl¡¯s hands¡­


    ¡°Not only is her calligraphy good, but her poem is also wonderful. Miss Chu said that she was born in a farmer¡¯s family, but her education and upbringing are not inferior to a richdy in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Could there be something going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. When we introduced ourselves earlier, she didn¡¯t mention it. I suppose she¡¯s from a farming family.¡±


    ¡°She was born in a farming family, but she has such high calligraphy attainments. I guess her family background is not simple.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I heard that many of the old officials who retired liked to live in seclusion in farming houses. Is she from such a farming family?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t she be just like us?¡±


    The girls looked at each other and lowered their heads in shame.


    Rong Shiyu looked at the five types of calligraphy carefully and then looked up at Chu Qingzhi with a puzzled gaze. ¡°Miss Chu, are you sure you were born in a farming family?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze was sincere. ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Rong Shiyu looked intently at Chu Qingzhi, not wanting to give up on her. Chu Qingzhi had to join their camp.


    Fan Yuru took all the paper from Rong Shiyu¡¯s hand. She hadn¡¯t had a chance to look at them yet, as they had been snatched away in a rush. Rong Shiyu appeared to be a delicate woman, but when it came to snatching things, she was not at all feeble..

 Chapter 433 - 433: The Women’s Pleas

    Chapter 433: The Women¡¯s Pleas


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Rong Shiyu approached Chu Qingzhi with a yful twinkle in her eye. ¡°Miss Chu, we really need you. Will you join our camp?¡±


    Fan Yuru was annoyed. ¡°Rong Shiyu, what are you doing?¡±


    Ignoring Fan Yuru, Rong continued, ¡°Miss Chu, if you¡¯re interested in calligraphy, I know many skilled artists. You could exchange ideas with them.¡± Fan Yuru red at Rong and then turned to Chu Qingzhi, gently tugging at her sleeve. ¡°Miss Chu, I can introduce you to simr people. Why not join us?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt overwhelmed. Ge Lihua gave her a sympathetic look. What was supposed to be a simple banquet had turned into a recruitment drive.


    Chu Qingzhi, smiling helplessly, said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree to give me some time to think?¡±


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu, worried about irritating Chu Qingzhi, red at each other and stopped their persuasion.


    ¡°We won¡¯t rush you,¡± Fan Yuru said. ¡°Take your time to decide.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay.¡±


    An unexpected person entered the garden. ¡°Why is it so lively?¡±


    At the sound of this voice, everyone turned towards the entrance and knelt, except for Chu Qingzhi and Ge Lihua.


    Ge Lihua didn¡¯t know the neer, so she didn¡¯t kneel. However, when she saw that everyone was kneeling on the ground, she vaguely guessed the identity of the neer.


    The pce maid beside Princess Changle looked at the princess, who was about to fly into a rage, and loudly berated, ¡°How dare you! When you see Her Highness the Princess, why aren¡¯t you kneeling?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the princess calmly, but there was an innate coldness in her eyes. Her voice was calm, but it was filled with threat. ¡°Do you want to be thrown again?¡±


    Princess Changle reached out her slightly bruised fingers to touch her face, feeling a mix of pain and humiliation. ¡°Chu Qingzhi, I¡¯m the Princess of the Daling Dynasty. Do you dare to hit me again?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at her and smiled. This smile made Princess Changle take a step back. ¡°You can try.¡±


    The girls thought to themselves that everyone in the capital knew that Princess Changle liked General Tang. Now that she saw Tang Jinghong¡¯s fiancee, she was probably going to explode in anger.


    They gossiped among themselves about the rivalry between the princess and themoner girl, wondering who would win.


    Princess Changle was not that stupid. This time, she brought guards over. ¡°Guards, Chu Qingzhi has offended me. Capture her.¡±


    The guards obeyed the princess¡¯s orders and ran in to capture Chu Qingzhi.


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu stopped her at the same time. ¡°Princess, you can¡¯t!¡± Princess Changle¡¯s furious gazended on the two girls. ¡°Why? Do you want to plead for Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    Fan Yuru pleaded, ¡°Your Highness, Miss Chu is a guest I invited. Please don¡¯t hold it against Miss Chu on ount of my father.¡±


    Yuan Qingqing also pleaded, ¡°Your Highness, Miss Chu came from the vige and doesn¡¯t know the rules of the capital. Please forgive her.¡±


    Feng Xuejun also pleaded, ¡°Your Highness, Miss Chu didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Please be magnanimous and let her go.¡±


    Rong Shiyu nced at the three of them. Not to be outdone, she also helped plead for leniency. ¡°Your Highness, Miss Chu is just a country girl. Aren¡¯t you lowering your status by arguing with her?¡±


    Another two people from Rong Shiyu¡¯s side pleaded for leniency. In the end, everyone pleaded, ¡°Your Highness, please forgive Miss Chu.¡±


    This princess was unruly, willful, and ruthless.


    Inparison, Chu Qingzhi was much cuter. She did not put on airs at all and even knew how to write five kinds of calligraphy. She was really talented, low-key, and humble. She was much better than the princess.


    Chu Qingzhi was very, very surprised. Why didn¡¯t she know that she was so popr?


    Princess Changle was furious. She red at Chu Qingzhi. She had just arrived in the capital. Why were they pleading for her? Why?!


    Those guards stood halfway, not knowing to advance or retreat.


    While the environment was tense, a high-pitched voice sounded. ¡°His


    Highness the young prince has arrived!¡±


    The girls were stunned.


    Why was the young prince here too?


    Princess Changle turned to see a handsome young man approaching. She asked rudely, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The young prince was surprised and bowed to the princess. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    Princess Changle didn¡¯t like the young prince. She felt that he was too simple-minded. But now, she was somewhat grateful that the young prince hade.


    The princess, not fond of the naive prince, was secretly relieved he had arrived. She knew she couldn¡¯t confront all thedies of the capital, who held real power.


    Even though she was a princess, it was impossible for her to go against all the girls in the capital. Although her status was high, the daughters of those important officials were the ones who had the right to speak.


    Sometimes, a word from the other party could decide her life.


    For example: marriage.


    When the Daling Dynasty was weak, there were many princesses who were married to another country in a bid to form an alliance. However, in recent years, the Daling Dynasty had be stronger, so there was no need to resort to this tactic.


    ¡°Please, rise,¡± said the princess, eyeing Lin Yingmin. ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Lin Yingmin quickly nced at Princess Changle and bowed. ¡°I am Lin Yingmin, amoner, greetings, Princess.¡±


    Princess Changle didn¡¯t have the slightest interest in such an ordinary person. ¡°Rise.¡± After that, she ignored him.


    Seeing that the girls were still kneeling, the young prince hurriedly said, ¡°Everyone, get up. When you see me, you can be rxed.¡±


    As he spoke, his gaze could not help but be attracted by Chu Qingzhi.


    If the people around her were sand, then she was a pearl. If the people around her were pearls, then she was a colorful pearl. No matter what, she seemed to be in the center of all attention.


    The young prince thought to himself, Is this Chu Qingzhi? She¡¯s pretty and refreshing. General Tang has good taste.


    He looked at Chu Qingzhi and then at Ge Lihua. This girl was not as dazzling as Chu Qingzhi, but she was not bad either. He wondered which family she was from.


    Lin Yingmin, who was at the side, clenched his five fingers into a fist. It was really Qingzhi. It was really her. Thest bit of hope in his heart shattered.


    He thought that if Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fiance was an ordinary person, he could still fight for her. If her fiance was General Tang, he did not even have the courage to fight for him.


    The girls stood up one after another. They could not help but want to rub their knees. It was so painful to kneel.


    Fan Yuru went forward to wee him. A smile appeared on her beautiful face. ¡°Why is Your Highness here?¡±


    The young prince walked straight to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Recently, almost everyone in the capital is discussing the future wife of the general. I¡¯m curious, so I came to take a look.¡±


    Fan Yuru introduced her to the young prince. ¡°She¡¯s Chu Qingzhi, Miss Chu.¡± When she was pretending to be Qu Xinwei, she had spent some days with this young lord and had a good impression of him. Chu Qingzhi bowed. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    At the same time, she nced at Lin Yingmin, puzzled.. Why was he with the young prince?

 Chapter 434 - 434: A Chance Encounter

    Chapter 434: A Chance Encounter


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You may rise,¡± the Young Prince said, unable to resist praising, ¡°Everyone thought General Tang would never marry, but he has found such a beautiful girl. Excellent choice.¡±


    Hearing these praises, Princess Changle gritted her teeth so hard that they were about to shatter. Why was Chu Qingzhi good in every way?


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Your Highness, you tter me.¡±


    Lin Yingmin could not help but want to talk to Chu Qingzhi. He walked to the young prince¡¯s side and bowed. ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s attitude was indifferent. ¡°Young Master Lin.¡±


    Lin Yingmin seemed to have other feelings for her. She was a little cold to avoid any misunderstanding.


    Lin Yingmin¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Chu¡¯s identity to be so extraordinary. It¡¯s surprising.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s tone became even colder, as if she was talking to a stranger. ¡°My identity is average. Thank you for your praise, Young Master Lin.¡±


    The young prince looked at the two of them and asked tentatively, ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, ¡°We met once.¡±


    Lin Yingmin felt very ufortable. Qingzhi seemed to be deliberately keeping a distance from him. ¡°Miss Chu helped me treat my legs.¡±


    Everyone looked at Lin Yingmin and then at Chu Qingzhi. One was trying hard to get close, while the other was trying to retreat. It felt strange.


    The servant girl came over and whispered to Fan Yuru that the banquet was ready. When Fan Yuru heard this, she came over and greeted, ¡°Miss Chu, Prince, it¡¯s almost noon. Let¡¯s eat?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±


    The young prince also nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Fan Yuru had not forgotten her grudge with Rong Shiyu. ¡°We didn¡¯t ask the kitchen to prepare your meal. Why don¡¯t you go back and eat?¡±


    However, Rong Shiyu didn¡¯t seem to mind. Instead, she said, ¡°When we arrived earlier, we already instructed the kitchen to prepare it, so it should be ready by now.¡±


    As she spoke, she gently pushed Fan Yuru¡¯s shoulder away and walked towards Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss Chu, let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Rong Shiyu was too thick-skinned. Fan Yuru was very angry. ¡°You¡­¡± She walked to the other side of Chu Qingzhi and entered in a huff.


    Chu Qingzhi was escorted away by the two girls.


    The girls they brought looked at the backs of the three of them and shook their heads in unison. They sighed. Now, the capital was lively.


    When Princess Changle saw this scene, the anger in her heart burned fiercely. Every part of her body was filled with anger. Even though she was a princess, she had never been treated with such hospitality by Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu. What right did Chu Qingzhi have?!


    Lin Yingmin was embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t dare to leave alone. He could only follow the rest.


    From the front garden to the dining hall, there was ake path in the middle. This path had ake on one side and a garden on the other.


    Just as they walked to the middle of the path, a figure rushed out of the garden like a beast and charged straight at Chu Qingzhi.


    If she was knocked into theke, Chu Qingzhi would look miserable today.


    But would it happen?


    Of course not.


    Chu Qingzhi raised her leg and kicked. The figure flew towards the wall and was embedded in it, unable to move.


    The girls were stunned.


    Chu Qingzhi was really fierce!


    Having just witnessed her effortlessly send someone flying into the wall, everyone turned their attention to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s legs.


    Chu Qingzhi asked coldly, ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    Blood gushed out of the servant girl¡¯s mouth. She was in so much pain that she could not speak. She pointed towards someone in the crowd.


    It was a youngdy from the Tan family, Tan Xiaoling. Seeing this, she was stunned on the spot. Cold sweat immediately broke out.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and looked at Qin Xiaoling coldly. ¡°Why did you do this?¡±


    Tan Xiaoling could not stand the psychological pressure and shouted, ¡°How can General Tang marry a country girl like you? You¡¯re not worthy of him!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded slightly. ¡°Do you mean that you¡¯re worthy?¡±


    Tan Xiaoling¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t mean that. What I meant was that there are many nobledies in the capital. A mighty general should marry a nobledy.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, and she responded, ¡°You are quite considerate. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you be a little more considerate?¡±


    With a sh, her figure disappeared on the spot. In the next breath, everyone saw Qin Xiaoling flying towards theke.


    The onlookers gazed at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ethereal figure, their pupils widening in astonishment. Her martial arts were incredibly strong. With a swift movement, before they could even react, she had kicked Tan Xiaoling away once again.


    Plop! Tan Xiaoling fell into theke. It was the end of August, and theke water in the morning was cold. When the cold entered her body, she realized that she had been kicked into theke. ¡°Help, help!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pped her hands as if she was watching a circus. ¡°Are you stupid? Theke water is only waist-deep. Why are you shouting for help?¡±


    Tan Xiaoling¡¯s face immediately turned red. She closed her mouth and looked at Chu Qingzhi with fear.


    Not only her, but the eyes of the other girls were also tainted with fear. There were few people in the entire Daling Dynasty who could match Chu Qingzhi¡¯s martial arts. She was too strong!


    Most of the daughters of generals practiced martial arts. Firstly, it would make their bodies look better. Secondly, it was for self-defense. Seeing Chu Qingzhi show her skills, they could not help but admire her.


    Fan Yuru walked over and held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, obviously wanting to get close to her more. ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s go eat. Don¡¯t worry about her.¡±


    Rong Shiyu also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Qingzhi. Let¡¯s go eat. She can get up on her own.¡±


    Upon witnessing this scene, Ge Lihua thought to herself, ¡°In the end, Qingzhi couldn¡¯t resist getting involved. I¡¯m afraid tomorrow her reputation for fierceness will spread.¡±


    The group of girls looked at Qin Xiaoling sympathetically. She had gone for wool and came home shorn. Sigh, it was a little tragic.


    The young prince and Lin Yingmin stood in the same ce and looked at each other with a subtle look in their eyes. This girl was really not someone ordinary people could control. Even General Tang was not her match in terms of martial arts, right?


    The princess, who was standing at the entrance, did not know if she should leave or follow. When she saw this scene, she suddenly felt that Chu Qingzhi had already been merciful to her by just throwing her outst time.


    At the thought of this, she could not help but feel helpless. It seemed that no matter what she did, she could not win against Chu Qingzhi!


    They followed Fan Yuru to the dining room.


    The young prince had a high status, so he took the main seat. Then, the girls sat down ording to their status.


    Lin Yingmin sat next to the young prince.


    Although Lin Yingmin¡¯s identity hadn¡¯t been announced yet, he would be a prince sooner orter.


    After everyone took their seats, the servants began to serve the dishes.


    Fan Yuru tried her best to win Chu Qingzhi over. ¡°Miss Chu, the dishes we¡¯re eating today are all famous delicacies in the capital. You must eat more..¡±

 Chapter 435 - 435: Polo Match

    Chapter 435: Polo Match


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong was a general with real power. In the future, when Chu Qingzhi married him, she could indirectly influence the Imperial Court. She was someone who had a greater influence than the daughters of important officials like them. It was also necessary to build a good rtionship with her.


    Chu Qingzhi said politely, ¡°Thank you for preparing these.¡±


    Fan Yuru waved her hand. She had a carefree personality. ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. You¡¯re wee.¡±


    The food was very sumptuous. The table was filled. It could be seen that every dish was carefully prepared. The person who arranged it was very considerate.


    The meal went smoothly. After the meal, Fan Yuru arranged an event¡­ to y polo.


    ying polo was an activity that involved riding on a horse and hitting the ball with a cue. This was an activity that young boys and girls in the capital liked very much.


    There was a ce to y polo in Pear Phoenix Garden. It was just a few steps away.


    Chu Qingzhi had never yed polo before and was a little interested. ¡°I don¡¯t have an outfit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve prepared it for you.¡± Fan Yuru brought Chu Qingzhi and Ge Lihua to change.


    Seeing that Fan Yuru was so attentive to Chu Qingzhi, Rong Shiyu was afraid that Chu Qingzhi would side with Fan Yuru. She hurriedly chased after her and grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s other hand. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared one too. Take mine.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    ¡°If you keep doing this, I won¡¯t y anymore.¡±


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu red at each other and could onlypromise.


    Fan Yuru said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the clothes.¡±


    Rong Shiyu said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the pants.¡±


    Hence, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s patched-up polo outfit appeared. It was light yellow on the top and light blue on the bottom. However, she was tall and it looked very good on her.


    Ge Lihua sized up Chu Qingzhi and smiled faintly. ¡°This polo outfit is unique.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi lowered her head and looked at her outfit. It was indeed quite unique. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me.¡±


    At this moment, everyone changed their clothes and came out.


    Fan Yuru grabbed Chu Qingzhi and walked towards the court. ¡°Let¡¯s go this way.¡±


    Rong Shiyu came out a stepter. When she saw that Fan Yuru had left, she quickly chased after her. ¡°Fan Yuru, you are really swanky.¡±


    Fan Yuru was not ashamed. Instead, she was proud. ¡°If it were you, you would be faster than me. We¡¯re the same. Don¡¯t criticize me.¡±


    Rong Shiyu, just one move away from victory, coldly snorted and said, ¡°Fan Yuru, you wait to lose in a moment.¡±


    At this point, Fan Yuru asked another question that gave Chu Qingzhi a headache. ¡°Miss Chu, will you join our Team Fan? Or Team Rong?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi came up with apromise and took the lead, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think we should split like this. Let¡¯s draw lotster, and whoever we draw will be our teammate. This will be fair and square.¡±


    She had to reconcile the two sides as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be a headache if they asked her which side she would join every day.


    Fan Yuru thought for a moment and couldn¡¯t think of a better idea, so she agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Rong Shiyu agreed to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s suggestion.


    Drawing lots was fair and just, but Fan¡¯s team and Rong¡¯s team had never yed together before. They weren¡¯t sure if they would be able to coordinate well this time, but they didn¡¯t have any other choice. They both thought that once they had Chu Qingzhi on their side, everything would be fine.


    With a total of over forty women, excluding a few who weren¡¯t familiar with the game, it worked out perfectly with forty participants. They could form four groups of ten, with two groups ying against each other at a time.


    On the 4.0 slips of paper, there were four words, ¡°1, 2, 3, 4¡±. Those who drew the same word were in a group.


    The servant girls prepared it and ced it in a box. All the girls stepped forward to draw lots.


    Chu Qingzhi was thest to take it. She did not look at it immediately.


    Fan Yuru quickly unfolded the paper slip. ¡°I drew ¡®one¡¯. Miss Chu, what did you draw?¡±


    Rong Shiyu also ran over and looked at the slip of paper in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand with interest. ¡°I drew ¡®one¡¯. Miss Chu, what did you draw?¡±


    Before Chu Qingzhi could answer, Fan Yuru said excitedly, ¡°You also drew ¡®one¡¯?¡±


    Rong Shiyu nodded and looked at Rong Shiyu suspiciously. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you drew a ¡®one¡¯ too?¡±


    Fan Yuru covered her face. How unlucky. Why did she get the same number as Rong Shiyu?


    Rong Shiyu turned away, feeling a bit awkward. They had always been at odds, and she never expected that one day they would end up on the same team.


    Chu Qingzhi blinked and looked a little mischievous. She would take this opportunity to reconcile the two of them.


    She opened her slip of paper. ¡°I drew a two.¡±


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu turned around to look at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s paper slip with disappointment. They wanted to be in the same team as Chu Qingzhi.


    When the people from Team Two heard this, they were very happy and surrounded Chu Qingzhi. Yuan Qingqing and Feng Xuejun were both in Team Two.


    Yuan Qingqing said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great, we are in the same group.¡±


    Feng Xuejun echoed, ¡°Miss Chu¡¯s martial arts are so high. We will definitely get first ce.¡±


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu looked at Feng Xuejun in unison and asked, ¡°Can we change it?¡±


    Yuan Qingqing and Feng Xuejun said in unison, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    They continued drawing lots to determine which teams would face each other in the games.


    The second team asked Chu Qingzhi to draw, and she drew a ¡°one.¡± The first team also drew a ¡°one,¡± so for the first game, it was the first team against the second team.


    They arrived at the polo field, each with a polo mallet in hand and a horse, getting ready for the game.


    Chu Qingzhi was assigned a sleek ck stallion, a horse that was certainly not an ordinary choice, given that it was for the enjoyment of these rich youngdies and gentlemen. The other participants also received high-quality horses.


    Chu Qingzhi touched the horse¡¯s head and got on the horse¡¯s back gracefully.


    Everyone mounted their horses and tied the team ribbons to their foreheads to distinguish their teammates.


    First match, Team One vs Team Two.


    The young prince and Lin Yingmin walked to the side to watch. Watching a group of beautiful girls y polo was definitely an enjoyment.


    The young prince was ustomed to such scenes and appeared rxed, enjoying the spectacle.


    Lin Yingmin was especially restrained. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t even dare to look at the girls on the stage. Each of them was bright, beautiful, and dazzling. He felt that they were unapproachable.


    The young prince took the initiative to chat. ¡°Have you seen girls y polo before?¡±


    Lin Yingmin shook his head honestly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this before.¡± In the past, he had a troubled lifestyle and had difficulty going out, let alone attending such events.


    The young prince couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic and said, ¡°In the future, you can join me, and I¡¯ll show you even more grand events.¡±


    Lin Yingmin nodded with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    The polo match on the field began. It was very intense¡­


    Chu Qingzhi took the lead and ran to snatch the ball.


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu rode over to snatch the ball, showcasing their excellent equestrian skills. With one hand on the reins and the other holding the polo mallet, they demonstrated stability and precision.


    Members of the second team, Yuan Qingqing and Feng Xuejun, came over to assist. Both young women came from martial families and had strong martial arts skills. They were also skilled equestrians, and as soon as they rode over, they blocked Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu effectively.


    However, there was still Ge Lihua in Team One. Seeing this, Ge Lihua passed through a gap to snatch the ball from Chu Qingzhi..

 Chapter 436 - 436: Relying On Your Abilities

    Chapter 436: Relying On Your Abilities


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi pushed the ball away, causing Ge Lihua to miss.


    Seeing Ge Lihua fail to seize the ball, the girls of Team One gathered around and joined in the scramble for the ball.


    The girls of Team Two, not to be outdone, either blocked or intercepted to protect Chu Qingzhi. It was their first time ying, but their coordination was unexpectedly good.


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡± Chu Qingzhi swung her mallet, and the ball flew in a straight trajectory into Team One¡¯s.


    ¡°Wow¡ª¡± The girls of Team Two cheered, ¡°We won!¡±


    After dismounting, the girls of Team One gathered together to boost each other¡¯s morale.


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu¡¯s eyes met. In the next second, the two of them tacitly looked away.


    They both think that the other affected their performance. They used to win before, but now they¡¯ve lost. Both think the same.


    In terms of tacit understanding, the two of them were really close. All these years of arguing had not been in vain.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the two girls and suddenly thought of her two disciples. They looked quitepatible. She could matchmake them.


    After all, as a master, it was her duty to worry about her disciples¡¯ marriage matters.


    Everyone went to the side to rest and started the second match. This time, it was between Team Three and Team Four.


    Taking turns, they all got a chance to rest.


    The maids brought chairs for their young miss to sit. Chu Qingzhi sat in the middle, with Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu on either side, and Ge Lihua next to Fan Yuru.


    Rong Shiyu turned to look at Chu Qingzhi. She blinked and asked curiously, ¡°Miss Chu, do the vigers y polo too?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled lightly. ¡°Polo is a game for the young masters anddies of the capital. We don¡¯t have it in the vige. This is my first time ying.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Rong Shiyu continued, ¡°Then why are you so good at it? I¡¯ve hardly ever lost before.¡±


    Speaking of this, Fan Yuru couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°Me too, Miss Chu. I think you¡¯re so skilled. It doesn¡¯t look like your first time ying.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi put on a sincere expression. ¡°It¡¯s really my first time ying. Just now¡­ I was just winging it.¡±


    Both girls look at her skeptically. Could this be a learning talent?


    The intensepetition on the field quickly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. This was the only time when the girls did not have to be reserved. At this moment, they let go of their restraints and sweated to their heart¡¯s content. Their bodies were covered in sweat and they were energetic. They looked even more beautiful than usual.


    Lin Yingmin and the young prince sat at the side and set up a tea table. They drank tea and watched, looking quite rxed.


    At this moment, Chu Qingzhi was resting at the side. Lin Yingmin¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but drift towards her, the girl like a begonia flower, irresistibly charming. If only he had met her earlier.


    Yuan Qingqing was excitedly watching, shouting, ¡°Jingting, quick, push the ball¡­¡±


    Qiu Jingting did not disappoint. She pushed the ball away and avoided the other party¡¯s snatch.


    After a fiercepetition, Team Three sessfully scored a goal in the opposing team¡¯s, winning the match.


    The yers of Team Three and Team Four could rest after the game.


    It was a little hot in the afternoon, and all of them were sweating profusely. The servant girls quickly handed over clean handkerchiefs and water to take care of their Miss.


    Fan Yuru stretched her wrist and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s our turn.¡±


    Rong Shiyu stood up and looked at Chu Qingzhi from the side. She said, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely beat you this time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows. ¡°Alright, but the two of you have to cooperate well.¡±


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu looked at each other. Given this special situation, it didn¡¯t seem to be a bad idea to cooperate.


    As soon as Chu Qingzhi entered the field, everyone immediately focused on her. Her presence was already eye-catching, and her unique outfit made her stand out even in a crowded field.


    After a while, the intensepetition began¡­


    Someone from the sidelines shouted, ¡°Quick, block Qingzhi, or she¡¯ll score again!¡±


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu happened to be in the position to block Chu Qingzhi. They nced at each other and tacitly worked together to block her.


    Chu Qingzhi slightly curled her lips and had no choice but to pull back her mallet, giving up on scoring.


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu, seeing this, secretly breathed a sigh of relief and nced at each other, finding the other more pleasing than before.


    ¡°Ah, be careful! Block Qingqing, she¡¯s covering for Qingzhi, they¡¯re going to score!¡±


    The spectators were not as calm as those on the field, clenching their fists and watching nervously. The match, though yed in jest, appeared as intense as a realpetition.


    Tang Jinghong soon heard about the event taking ce in Pear Phoenix Garden. He was very puzzled.


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu seemed to be very easy to get along with. In fact, it was not easy for Qingzhi to integrate into the circle of officials¡¯ daughters.


    For example, those rich youngdies from merchant families might not even be able to see those youngdies even if they tried their best to please them.


    Yet, Chu Qingzhi, visiting the capital for the first time, managed to mingle with them and even y polo together in such a short time. Impressive indeed!


    No matter what, as long as Chu Qingzhi was not mistreated, it was eptable.


    The Empress also paid close attention to this matter. She was impressed upon learning that Chu Qingzhi, a mere farm girl with a humble background, was ying polo with her younger sister and the other girls. It was much harder for an ordinary girl to gain the eptance of these youngdies of the capital, but Chu Qingzhi not only blended in quickly but did so exceptionally well, which was surprising.


    The Empress, with a dignified smile, sipped her tea and asked, ¡°How is the reward for Qingzhiing along?¡±


    The nanny by her side replied, ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡±


    The Empress instructed gently, ¡°Send someone to deliver the reward tomorrow morning.¡±


    The nanny bowed respectfully. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The girls pped and cheered, ¡°Qingzhi scored again!¡±


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu dismounted, patting each other¡¯s shoulders as a sign of constion. Realizing what they had just done, they felt a wave of awkwardness and quickly walked away.


    Fan Yuru pinched her fingers and bit her lip. Weren¡¯t she and Rong Shiyu supposed to be at odds? Now, having lost, she should have med Rong Shiyu, but why did shefort her instead?


    Rong Shiyu was also reflecting in silence. She and Fan Yuru were always at loggerheads, but why did she feelpelled tofort her just now?


    Ge Lihua handed water to Chu Qingzhi and wiped the sweat from her forehead, saying somewhat exhratingly, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve yed like this.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the opportunity to advise, ¡°You¡¯re living too strenuously. Let go of the past that should be let go, and don¡¯t keep making things difficult for yourself.¡±


    Ge Lihua paused for a moment and then chuckled lightly, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The group of girls yed in Pear Phoenix Garden until the evening.


    In terms of scoring, Team One scored five goals, Team Two fifteen, Team Three eleven, and Team Four nine.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s team scored the most goals, while the team of Ge Lihua, Fan Yuru, and Rong Shiyu scored the least..

 Chapter 437 - 437: Killed in One Strike

    Chapter 437 - 437: Killed in One Strike


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yuan Qingqing joked, ¡°Yuru, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you lose a game, hahaha¡­¡±


    Fan Yuru pinched Yuan Qingqing¡¯s cheek, ¡°Enjoy your schadenfreude. If it weren¡¯t for Qingzhi, I wouldn¡¯t have lost.¡±


    Feng Xuejun took Chu Qingzhi¡¯s wrist, raised her chin slightly, and said with a bit of pride, ¡°Next time we y, I¡¯ll call Qingzhi. Being on the same team with her, win is guaranteed.¡±


    Just as everyone was getting into the conversation, a maid came to report, ¡°Miss Chu, General Tang hase to pick you up. He¡¯s waiting at the entrance of the courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡ª¡± The girls crowded around Chu Qingzhi excitedly.


    ¡°General Tang is so good to you,ing to pick you up himself!¡± one girl said enviously, mentioning her fiance had nevere to pick her up.


    ¡°Qingzhi, can you tell us how to make our fiances like us more?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I also want my fiance toe and pick me up.¡±


    Listening to everyone, Chu Qingzhi smiled and turned into a love guru, leading the girls outside while sharing advice.


    ¡°First, you need to find a fiance who truly likes you. Then guide and nurture the rtionship¡­ However, love can be cultivated. There are many couples who have never met before marriage but end up falling in love with each other¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shared some love advice she had read in books, which she thought made sense.


    The girls listened thoughtfully.


    They were to marry through parental arrangements and matchmakers. Only if their parents loved them dearly would they consider their opinions in matchmaking. But most of the time, it was a unteral decision.


    However, thetter part of her advice raised hopes among the girls. It was possible to cultivate affection after marriage.


    The young prince and Lin Yingmin followed the girls outside¡­


    The young prince turned to Lin Yingmin, asking the question in his heart, ¡°Why do I see you always looking at Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    Lin Yingmin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, replying anxiously, ¡°Be careful with your words, Your Highness. Such talk could bring trouble to Miss Chu.¡± He liked Qingzhi but didn¡¯t want to harm her.


    The young prince stared at Lin Yingmin for a while, then looked away, ¡°Then stop staring at her. Your eyes betray everything.¡±


    Lin Yingmin lowered his head, feeling uneasy. Was his behavior that obvious?


    At the entrance of Pear Phoenix Garden, a tall and slender figure stood beside the carriage. His straight back carried a hint of dignity as he looked in the direction of the door with anticipation.


    Chu Qingzhi stepped out of the garden, saw Tang Jinghong immediately, and walked briskly towards him, smiling, ¡°Jinghong.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked down slightly, asking with concern, ¡°Did you have fun this afternoon? Are you hungry?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, nodding, ¡°I am hungry.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to Tainan Restaurant for dinner.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi got into the carriage, then paused and turned to Tang Jinghong, ¡°You seem in a good mood. Is everything settled?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s tone was unusually bright, ¡°Just a bit more to wrap up tomorrow, and the day after, we can return to Chu vige.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had long wanted to return to the Chu Vige. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The girls at the entrance watched the scene, their eyes filled with intense envy, wishing for a fiance like him.


    After Chu Qingzhi and the rest left¡­


    Fan Yuru pped Rong Shiyu¡¯s shoulder casually, ¡°Hey, I actually had fun ying with you today.¡±


    Rong Shiyu looked at Fan Yuru, wanting to say the same thing, but her prideful demeanor showed as she snorted, ¡°You should feel honored to y polo with me.¡±


    Fan Yuru found the arrogant youngdy in front of her quite cute. She reached out and pinched Rong Shiyu¡¯s face.


    ¡°How dare you pinch my face¡­¡± Rong Shiyu also reached out to pinch Fan Yuru¡¯s face. Slowly, the two of them began to y, andughter filled the area.


    The surrounding girls, seeing the usually at-odds pair ying together, were stunned.


    What was happening?


    Were fire and water mixing?


    Tainan restaurant.


    In the private room, everyone was present, including Chu Xujin, Ning Yuting, Lin Wanning, and Si Yuheng.


    Si Yuheng was still in a bad mood. He lowered his head and sat at the side like a puppet.


    Ning Yuting turned to the three people who had just walked in, smiling warmly, ¡°I should have invited you all for a meal earlier.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Now is a good time too.¡±


    Ning Yuting greeted, ¡°Please, take a seat.¡± After they sat down, he asked, ¡°When are you returning?¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow, early in the morning.¡±


    Ning Yuting hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯d like to send some things back to Qingyue. Would that be convenient for you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±


    Ning Yuting was very polite, ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you with that.¡±


    Chu Xujin patted Ning Yuting¡¯s shoulder,ughing, ¡°No need to be so formal, we¡¯ll soon be family.¡±


    Ning Yuting nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± He was already looking forward to it.


    After the meal, as everyone was preparing to leave, a dart was thrown towards them. Tang Jinghong caught it and removed the letter attached.


    His face darkened upon reading the letter, ¡°You all go ahead, I have some urgent matters to handle.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, concerned, asked, ¡°What kind of urgent matter?¡±


    Tang Jinghong handed her the letter, ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi quickly read the letter, her expression also turning grim, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Chu Xujin, noticing the sudden change in their demeanor, anxiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    There was no time to exin anything. ¡°Third Brother, we¡¯ll tell you when we get back.¡±


    ¡°Then go quickly ande back quickly. Be safe.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    This was what happened. In the morning, when they were counting the poppies, everyone was shocked to discover that they had actually overlooked a line. Then, they began to investigate.


    After finding the clue, Tang Jinghong¡¯s trusted aides began to track it down. Now that they had found it, the situation was very different from what they had imagined.


    In a dense forest, the people escorting the goods had all been killed, but the goods were all there, neatly ced on the carriage. No one had touched them.


    Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi rode their horses to the dense forest¡­


    No one had touched anything at the scene. After the two of them got off the horse, they immediately checked.


    There were a total of thirty-six bodies, all killed by a single sword strike. The wounds and angles were identical, indicating they were killed by the same person.


    Chu Qingzhi, with a furrowed brow, said, ¡°This person is highly skilled in martial arts, and it was a surprise attack. These people had almost no time to react before they were all killed.¡±


    Tang Jinghong observed the scene, ¡°Not for money, so was it a vendetta?¡±


    After all, there are only a few motives for murder. Since the jewels in the box weren¡¯t taken, it certainly wasn¡¯t for money.


    Chu Qingzhi continued her inspection and suddenly walked in a specific direction. With a light jump, she retrieved a letter from a tree.


    Seeing this, Tang Jinghong quickly approached..

 Chapter 438 - 438: Full Outbreak

    Chapter 438 - 438: Full Outbreak


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi unfolded the letter which had only one sentence: ¡°I am waiting for you in the eastern border.¡±


    The two exchanged nces, puzzled. Una¡ªble to make sense of it, Tang Jinghong decided to focus on the current situation, ¡°Clean up the scene and transport the goods back to the capital.


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, holding the letter, leaned against a tree, arms crossed, deep in thought.


    The firstyer of meaning of the sentence was that the letter writer had returned to the eastern border.


    The secondyer: did ¡°you¡± refer to Jinghong and her? If so, why them? If not, then who?


    The thirdyer suggested that something significant was about to happen in the eastern border.


    The fourthyer: the use of ¡°waiting¡± implied certainty that ¡°you¡± would go to the eastern border. Why was the writer so sure?


    Suddenly, Chu Qingzhi had an epiphany. There was someone who had been consistently absent but involved throughout this whole affair. She realized who must have left the letter.


    Tang Jinghong approached, extending his hand to lead her, ¡°Qingzhi, we can go back now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, following his lead out of the forest, dered, ¡°I know who left the letter.¡±


    Tang Jinghong paused. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The traitor of Yun,¡± Chu Qingzhi said. ¡°He killed three merchants. By the way, didn¡¯t you say that someone exposed the sale of official positions by the Minister of War? I think he did it too.¡±


    Tang Jinghong held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and continued walking. At the same time, he thought about her words. As he thought deeper, he realized that there was nothing wrong. ¡°He¡¯s helping us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°I¡¯m a little curious about what grudge he has with Yun. Why is he so determined to bring Yun down?¡±


    Tang Jinghong was deep in thought. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. This case hase to an end. We¡¯ll talk about it in the future.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi returned to the city, they went to the inn to report to Chu Xujin that they were safe. Then, they met up with Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang.


    After capturing members of Yun in the capital, they could start to destroy the incense.


    In the early morning, several ministers were summoned by the Emperor to the imperial study. The Emperor secretly informed them about the poisonous incense in their homes, instructing them to cooperate with Tang Jinghong in capturing the culprits.


    For such a major issue, the ministers were naturally very cooperative, also terrified. If this matter had not been discovered, or discovered toote, their families would have been in danger.


    This made the ministers break out in cold sweat. They could not help but feel grateful to the Emperor.


    After learning about the poisonous incense, the ministers forbade its use at home. As night fell, many in their households started suffering from withdrawal symptoms.


    Chu Qingzhi had given Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang a prescription, and they were now boiling the medicine at the Imperial Hospital. The entire ce was filled with the strong smell of bitter medicine, causing some people to tear up.


    At the Prime Minister¡¯s residence.


    Rong Shiyu, after taking a bath, suddenly felt a bout of heart palpitations, followed by cold sweats and uncontroble shivering. It felt like ants were biting her bones, causing her to copse on the bed in pain.


    After a while, she managed to call out in agony, ¡°Someone, help me!¡±


    ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    A maid entered the room. She had also inhaled some of the incense but,pared to Rong Shiyu who loved incense, her symptoms were negligible. She only experienced mild cold sweats and shivers.


    Rong Shiyu, clutching the nket with whitened fingertips, pleaded, ¡°Quick, call a doctor. I¡¯m in so much pain¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The maid, enduring her difort, hurried out.


    Soon, the maid returned with Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong were passing by the Prime Minister¡¯s residence when a maid, suffering from withdrawal symptoms, rushed out and copsed in front of Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi approached Rong Shiyu to take her pulse and frowned, ¡°Why is your addiction so severe?¡±


    Rong Shiyu, covered in sweat and barely able to open her eyes, saw it was Chu Qingzhi and clung to her, crying, ¡°It hurts so much. I feel like I can¡¯t breathe. Am I going to die?¡±


    Seeing that Rong Shiyu was crying so sadly, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s heart softened and she gave her a wisp of spiritual energy. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Rest for a while. The Imperial Hospital will send medicine over soon. You¡¯ll recover after drinking it.¡±


    Rong Shiyu felt a cooling sensation in her body. The difort slowly subsided. ¡°Thank you, Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Rong Shiyu¡¯s back gently andforted her. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Rong Shiyu felt exhausted and fell asleep. Chu Qingzhiid her on the bed and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Miss Chu, how¡¯s Shiyu?¡± Madam Rong was a Buddist and abstained from these pleasure-inducing substances, so she was fine.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the kind-looking Madam Rong and had a good impression of her. ¡°She¡¯s asleep. Send the medicine to herter. She¡¯ll be fine after a few days.¡±


    Madam Rong put her palms together and bowed to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    The butler ran over with cold sweat. ¡°Miss Chu, the Prime Minister is about to die. Please take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    The butler was clearly exaggerating it. It was unlikely for anyone to die from the withdrawal symptoms.


    When Madam Rong heard this, she almost fainted from anxiety. ¡°Miss Chu, please save the Prime Minister. We will definitely reward you greatly.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and followed the butler to the Prime Minister¡¯s room.


    Madam Rong nced at her daughter¡¯s room door and followed.


    The ministers were the ones who inhaled the most poisonous incense and had the worst drug addiction.


    At this moment, the Prime Minister gritted his teeth and curled up on the bed, trembling. The throbbing pain made his vision darken. It was unbearable. He swore in his heart that he would capture Master Yun and execute him.


    Just like the Emperor, the Prime Minister also hated this Master Yun.


    Not only the Prime Minister, but the other ministers who were addicted also hated Master Yun.


    Chu Qingzhi kept shuttling through the ministers¡¯ residences that night until dawn.


    Tang Jinghong called for a sedan chair and brought Chu Qingzhi back home. ¡°Rest for a while. I¡¯ll instruct Nanny Han not to let anyone disturb you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hooked her arms around Tang Jinghong¡¯s neck and kissed him. ¡°Ok.¡±


    With this kiss, Tang Jinghong felt that he didn¡¯t have to sleep for three days and three nights. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll end everything today ande back in the afternoon to pack.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi revealed a beautiful smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong left.


    Chu Qingzhiy t on the bed and took a deep breath. She closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    On the street.


    When Tang Jinghong and Rong Dayuan met each other, Tang Jinghong looked calm while Rong Dayuan looked awful.


    Rong Dayuan had his own residence and didn¡¯t live in the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. Yesterday, he went out to do official business and wasn¡¯t at home. Unexpectedly, as soon as he came back in the morning, he heard that something had happened to his father, the Prime Minister. Therefore, he rushed back at once. Unexpectedly, he met Tang Jinghong on the way.


    The two of them didn¡¯t get along, so Rong Dayuan¡¯s expression became even uglier. He felt that under Tang Jinghong¡¯s calm appearance, he was mocking him..

 Chapter 439 - 439: Receiving Another Gift

    Chapter 439: Receiving Another Gift


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°It¡¯s so early. Where are you going, General Tang?¡± Rong Dayuan¡¯s words were harsh and unpleasant.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule as he said in a low and slow tone, ¡°I just came back from the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. However, don¡¯t worry. Qingzhi has already saved your family.¡±


    Rong Dayuan stiffened, his face showing a moment of intense expression. What does this have to do with Chu Qingzhi?


    Chu Qingzhi was Tang Jinghong¡¯s fiancee. If Chu Qingzhi helped the Prime Minister, wouldn¡¯t their family owe Tang Jinghong a huge favor in the future?


    At the thought of this, Rong Dayuan felt extremely frustrated.


    Not knowing what to say, he flicked his sleeves and continued walking towards the Prime Minister¡¯s residence.


    Tang Jinghong raised his eyebrows and smiled. He would slowly make the Prime Minister¡¯s family return the favor in the future. There was still a long way to go. There was no hurry.


    In the afternoon, the carriages of the pce, the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, the Grand Tutor, the Grand Guard, the Grand Commander, and the other ministers drove over and stopped at the entrance of the National General¡¯s residence.


    When the two guards saw such a huge scene, they hurriedly went forward to receive them.


    The one who came from the pce was the Empress¡¯s personal nanny, Rong Shiyu from the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, and the other ministers were also sent juniors like the heir of the family.


    These people only had one thing to do, and that was to give Chu Qingzhi a gift as a token of their appreciation.


    Chu Qingzhi was eating. Tang Jinghong did note back, so she slept for a while longer and only woke up in the afternoon. Nanny Han made the food. It was all her favorite.


    The guard quickly walked to the dining room and reported the situation at the door to Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, These people have the habit of repaying kindness. I quite like them. Who doesn¡¯t like to receive gifts?


    She put down the chopsticks and followed the guard to the front hall.


    The guests were ushered to the front hall by another guard. When they saw Chu Qingzhi, they stood up and greeted her.


    After greeting, Chu Qingzhi invited everyone to sit and asked Nanny Han to serve tea.


    There were pitifully few servants in the general¡¯s residence. There was Tang Jinghong, two guards, four servants, Nanny Han, and an old man guarding the back door.


    Rong Shiyu said happily, ¡°Qingzhi, are you happy to see me?¡±


    Only best friends would call each other by their names. Chu Qingzhi had a good impression of the girls, so she was also quite friendly.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Why are you here personally?¡±


    Rong Shiyu put down her arrogance in front of Chu Qingzhi and said intimately, ¡°I just wanted to thank you personally.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Nanny Han brought tea over. When she saw the Empress¡¯s nanny, she said respectfully, ¡°Nanny, please drink the tea.¡±


    The nanny sized up Nanny Han and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re quite lucky to serve Miss Chu.¡±


    Nanny Han was living a rxed and happy life now. She was many times better than in the pce. She smiled sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m indeed lucky.¡±


    The nanny from the pce stood up and said to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I¡¯m here on the Empress¡¯s orders to give Miss Chu a reward¡­¡±


    The two eunuchs standing at the side walked to Chu Qingzhi with the box in their hands.


    Chu Qingzhi gestured to Nanny Han. ¡°Take the Empress¡¯s reward to the back hall.¡±


    Nanny Han bowed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Immediately after, Rong Shiyu asked the servants to hand over the gifts, and the others followed suit.


    After sending the gifts, everyone bade farewell and left.


    Rong Shiyu also nned to leave. There were too many things to do at home, so she had to go back and help. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ll hold a banquet in the residence tomorrow. Can youe to my house?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi rejected her apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the vige tomorrow.¡±


    Rong Shiyu was surprised and a little reluctant. ¡°Huh? Back to the vige? So soon?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded with a smile in her eyes. ¡°25th is my brother¡¯s wedding day. I have to rush back.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rong Shiyu smiled and congratted. ¡°I wish your brother and sister-inw a happy marriage and a child soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Shiyu.¡±


    Rong Shiyu grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and reminded her, ¡°Next time youe to the capital, send someone to tell me. We¡¯ll y together.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely tell you when the timees.¡±


    Rong Shiyu left with the servant girls and servants.


    After sending off the guests, Chu Qingzhi walked to the back hall.


    Nanny Han went forward and reminded her, ¡°Miss, after receiving the Empress¡¯s reward, you need to enter the pce to thank her.¡±


    Despite not wanting to go, Chu Qingzhi still said, ¡°I¡¯ll go immediately.¡±


    She turned around and walked out.


    When she came to the street and saw some people selling sugar cakes, Chu Qingzhi thought of the little cutie, the crown prince. She walked to the stall selling sugar cakes and bought a catty.


    In fact, she originally didn¡¯t like those young children, but ever since she came into contact with them, she felt that they were quite cute, so her impression of them changed.


    Along the way, she unknowingly bought ten snacks.


    Chu Qingzhi finally realized what was going on. She looked at what she had bought. ¡°A woman¡¯s desire to buy is endless¡­¡±


    Coincidentally, when Chu Qingzhi arrived at the entrance of the pce, Eunuch Li Fei happened to have just returned from going out to deliver the decree.


    Chu Qingzhi walked up and greeted, ¡°Eunuch Li.¡±


    Eunuch Li Fei turned around in surprise. ¡°Miss Chu, why are you here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°The empress sent a nanny to send me a reward just now. I came to the pce to thank her and bought some snacks for the little crown prince.¡±


    Eunuch Li Fei smiled. ¡°Miss Chu is very considerate. Please.¡±


    Eunuch Li Fei personally sent Chu Qingzhi to the empress¡¯s pce hall and even sent someone to inform the little crown prince that Chu Qingzhi was here. The little crown prince had been talking about meeting this sister day and night.


    In the Central Pce.


    Chu Qingzhi had just expressed her gratitude to the empress when a soft voice came from outside. ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and looked at the door. Soon, a figure in bright yellow rushed in.


    The crown prince had short legs. When he stepped through the door, the tip of his shoe kicked the high threshold. He wobbled and fell to the ground.


    Chu Qingzhi shed over to catch him. ¡°Run slower.¡±


    When the empress and the pce maids and eunuchs saw this scene, their hearts almost jumped out of their chests. The empress hurriedly walked over and pulled the crown prince to examine him carefully. ¡°You can¡¯t run like this next time.¡±


    The crown prince said generously, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The Empress touched her chest. ¡°You¡¯re fine. I¡¯m not. I was scared to death just now.¡±


    The crown prince immediately said obediently, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, What a cute and sensible child. She walked over and brought the snacks she bought. ¡°Your Highness, this is for you.¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s eyes flickered with curiosity. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed the snacks to the crown prince. ¡°Snacks, eat slowly, but you can only eat them during the day. You can¡¯t eat them at night.¡±


    The crown prince obediently agreed and took the snacks with both hands. ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡±


    Then, he ran excitedly to the stool and opened the small sugar packet..

 Chapter 440 - 440: Proud

    Chapter 440: Proud


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The little crown prince¡¯s meals and snacks were carefully arranged by specialized people in the pce. He had never triedmon snacks from outside the pce before.


    The first sweet snack was ginger biscuit, a crunchy and sweet biscuit made primarily with ginger.


    The crown prince picked up a ginger biscuit and handed it to Chu Qingzhi. He said softly, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and took it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The prince also offered one to the empress, ¡°Mother, try this too. I¡¯ve never seen it before, and I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t either.¡±


    Her childish voice was filled with concern. The empress felt happy. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll get someone to buy it for you in the future.¡±


    The crown prince smiled at the empress, his eyes curved into crescents, looking exceptionally cute. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the little crown prince for a while and said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m going back to the vige tomorrow.¡±


    All the way here, Li Fei had been telling her how much the little prince missed her, making her grow fonder of the young boy.


    The prince turned his head, staring at Chu Qingzhi with a pout that seemed on the verge of tears, ¡°Will youe back?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gently touched his head, ¡±1 will. When 1 return, I¡¯lle to see you, okay?¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s eyes were red like a helpless deer. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    The crown prince nodded reluctantly. ¡°Sister, can you bring me snacks next time youe to the pce?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy you more then.¡±


    ¡°Yay.¡±


    After Chu Qingzhi left, the little prince couldn¡¯t hold back his tears, covering his eyes with his hands and weeping sorrowfully on the table.


    The empress patted the little crown prince¡¯s back tenderly. ¡°Sister wille back in the future.¡±


    The prince cried out in a sobbing voice, ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    The empress responded lovingly, ¡°Be a good boy.¡±


    General¡¯s mansion.


    Not long after Chu Qingzhi returned to the residence, Tang Jinghong also returned. ¡°I heard that they gave you a lot of gifts.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t looked yet,¡± Chu Qingzhi said yfully, winking at Tang Jinghong, ¡°Let¡¯s check them out together.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gifts were very precious. Nanny Han had been guarding there.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong walked into the back hall and she quickly left.


    Chu Qingzhi blocked Nanny Han¡¯s path. ¡°Nanny, wait.¡± If she didn¡¯t win people¡¯s hearts now, when would she?


    Chu Qingzhi opened all the boxes. The value of the banknotes, jewelry, jade essories, ginseng, deer antlers, lingzhi¡­ was more than 500,000 taels.


    She took out a pair of jade bracelets and ced them in Nanny Han¡¯s hands. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me during this period of time. We¡¯ll return to the vige tomorrow¡­¡± She looked at Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong continued, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this ce to you.¡±


    Recognizing the value of the bracelets, which was worth over a thousand taels, Nanny Han was astounded. She was a little ttered. ¡°Miss and General, I¡¯ll take good care of the residence, but I can¡¯t ept these.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Nanny, you¡¯re one of us. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Take it.¡±


    Nanny Han held the jade bracelet tightly and was extremely touched. ¡°Miss, General, thank you. I will definitely take good care of this mansion.¡± If nothing unexpected happened, she would be living in the general¡¯s residence for the rest of her life. She would definitely take good care of this ce.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Nanny Han left.


    Chu Qingzhi ced all the gifts in a box, closed the box, and locked it. She also left ayer of spiritual energy on the box. Once someone touched this box, she would immediately know.


    Tang Jinghong suddenly thought of something. ¡°Do you want to take a look at the courtyard I bought for you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi almost forgot about this. ¡°Is it far?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not far¡­¡±


    The courtyard was located on the edge of a wealthy district, the size of a quarter of the General¡¯s mansion,plete with pavilions, rockery, andkes ¨C a luxurious estate.


    Chu Qingzhi turned to Tang Jinghong, ¡°This must be worth at least five hundred thousand taels, right?¡±


    Tang Jinghong touched his nose. ¡°A hundred thousand taels.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked unconvinced. ¡°Howe it¡¯s so cheap?¡±


    Tang Jinghong leaned closer to Chu Qingzhi and whispered, ¡°I did something for Lord Zhao, so he sold the courtyard to me at a low price.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t know what to say.


    There were indeed many benefits to having a widework.


    ¡°Is the deed here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to get it.¡± Tang Jinghong held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and walked into the inner courtyard.


    The title deed was locked in the study. Tang Jinghong took out the key and opened the box. He took out the title deed and deed for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°This is it.¡±


    After Chu Qingzhi saw it, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°We¡¯ve made a killing.¡±


    Tang Jinghong agreed. ¡°Lord Zhao said the same thing when he gave me the deed.¡±


    The location of the house was simply ideal.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and hugged Tang Jinghong¡¯s neck, giving him a kiss. ¡°Jinghong, thank you for buying me a house.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    After returning to the residence, Chu Qingzhi took out a banknote worth 100,000 taels of silver and gave it to Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t want it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. Put away the banknote.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°This house is for Second Sister, not me. I have to give you the money.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought for a moment. Anyway, this money would belong to Qingzhi in the future, so he took it. ¡°Did Xujin and the rest buy gifts for the family? If they didn¡¯t, let¡¯s go buy them after eating?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I asked them to buy it three days ago. With Third Brother¡¯s personality, he should have prepared well.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded and led Chu Qingzhi to eat. <li>??</li>


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang happened toe over during mealtime, so the four of them ate together.


    Yuan Hongjun said, ¡°Master, we will rush back to attend Brother Xuhua¡¯s wedding.¡±


    There were still three days before Chu Xuhua¡¯s wedding. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    As she spoke, Chu Qingzhi thought of something. ¡°By the way, I think Yuru and Shiyu are quite good. Their personalities are alsopatible with yours. Think about it.¡±


    As expected, Qingzhi became a matchmaker for her disciples.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang looked at each other. They were quite shy and their ears were red. ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at her two shy disciples and had the intention to tease them. ¡°I saw almost all the nobledies in the capital yesterday. The two of them are top-notch. If the two of you can marry them, I will be proud of you.¡±


    Bao Linjiang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, aren¡¯t our medical skills enough to make you proud of us?¡±

 Chapter 441 - 441: Luring the Princess

    Chapter 441 - 441: Luring the Princess


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi earnestly advised, ¡°Your medical skills may be an achievement in your careers, but what about your personal lives? Truly sessful men excel in both their careers and their love lives. You can only consider yourselves half sessful.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang looked at Tang Jinghong at the same time.


    Tang Jinghong straightened his back. ording to Qingzhi, he could indeed be considered a sessful man. Yes, he was a little proud.


    Yuan Hongjun thought about what Chu Qingzhi said and suddenly felt that his master was right. ¡°Master, I will try.¡±


    Bao Linjiang was not to be outdone and hurriedly said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll try too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat. I hope to hear good news from you as soon as possible.¡±


    Bao Linjiang pinched his chopsticks and hesitated. ¡°But Master, you¡¯re not married yet. If we get married first, will¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to get married. You¡¯re too young now. It¡¯s not suitable for you to get married. Win her first and get engaged. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. You scared me.¡± Bao Linjiang heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that his master was in a hurry to see his grand-disciple.


    If Chu Qingzhi knew what he was thinking, she would definitely give him a good scolding. After all, he was still just a child himself. Why would he want a child at this point?


    Dinner ended happily. Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang bade farewell and left.


    Chu Qingzhi watched the two of them leave before turning to look at Tang Jinghong. ¡°Jinghong, how¡¯s the matter I asked you to do previously?¡±


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t immediately understand and asked, ¡°What matter?¡±


    ¡°I asked you to ask if there¡¯s anyone around you who wants to get married. I¡¯ll introduce a good girl to him.¡± Chu Qingzhi sized up Tang Jinghong, wondering if he had forgotten about it.


    Tang Jinghong had wanted to ask about it, but he was too embarrassed to do it. ¡°Give me another night. I¡¯ll definitely ask.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that Tang Jinghong was usually quite efficient, but this matter had been postponed for a while. Could there be some other reason behind it?


    After some thought, she realized that Tang Jinghong was a true straight shooter, and asking him to do something like a matchmaker¡¯s job was probably making him ufortable.


    ¡°Let me ask. Arc your subordinates in the capital?¡±


    Tang Jinghong walked to the courtyard and pped his hands. After a few seconds, Wen Shaoyuan appeared in the courtyard.


    Chu Qingzhi sized him up. The man was dressed in a ck robe and had a tall figure. His face was resolute and handsome, and his posture was straight. Were all secret guards so outstanding now?


    Wen Shaoyuan cupped his hands. ¡°Greetings, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hurriedly said, ¡°No need for formalities.¡± Then, she said, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan had already heard their conversation. He felt a little embarrassed, but he still said respectfully, ¡°Miss Chu, please speak.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and looked at Tang Jinghong. Tang Jinghong nodded. Shaoyuan had been with him for ten years. He was almost 30 years old and should have gotten married long ago.


    ¡°I know a very beautiful girl with a good personality. She knows how to make wine. Do you want to get to know her?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi told him everything about Hong Yujun. If Wen Shaoyuan could not ept her history, then forget it.


    As for hiding it¡­


    When two people lived together, it was very difficult to hide their family background. Instead of that, it was better to make it clear from the beginning so that Hong Yujun would not suffer in the future.


    Wen Shaoyuan did not answer Chu Qingzhi. Instead, he turned around and cupped his fists at Tang Jinghong. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, General.¡± With that, he ran away.


    Chu Qingzhi watched as Wen Shaoyuan ran away. ¡°What does he mean?¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°It means he agreed.¡±


    So he was being shy. A smile appeared in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange for the two of them to meet when we go back.¡±


    Tang Jinghong supported her. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Shaoyuan¡¯s marriage to you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and sat on the stool. ¡°Jinghong, tell me about Guard Wen¡¯s situation. I¡¯ll tell Hong¡¯er when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s low and gentle voice continued¡­


    Wen Shaoyuan was from the border. When he was in his teens, he lost his parents and lived with his sister. Later, when his sister got married, he lived alone making a living from farming.


    Tragically, his sister¡¯s husband turned out to be abusive, often beating her and unting his affairs with other women in front of her.


    Once, when his sister rebuked one of these women, her husband brutally attacked her, resulting in both her and her unborn child¡¯s death.


    Upon learning this, Wen Shaoyuan, consumed by grief and anger, killed the man.


    He didn¡¯t flee but went to the local magistrate¡¯s office and confessed, requesting to be conscripted into the army as punishment.


    The magistrate, sympathizing with his situation, granted his wish.


    In the military camp, Wen Shaoyuan faced bullying due to his status as a convict. He was frequently beaten and had his food stolen.


    At that time, Tang Jinghong had already made a name for himself and had be a centurion.


    Despite his hardships, Wen Shaoyuan remained kind-hearted. He tearfully recounted his story to Tang Jinghong, who felt deep sympathy for him.


    Tang Jinghong took him under his wing, teaching him literacy and martial arts.


    To Wen Shaoyuan, Tang Jinghong was not just a mentor but also a friend, a benefactor, and a savior.


    When the bordc eventually became peaceful, Wen Shaoyuan became Tang Jinghong¡¯s personal guard.


    Wen Shaoyuan was a man of intricate thoughts and unwavering loyalty; even death wouldn¡¯t make him betray Tang Jinghong.


    Chu Qingzhi sighed at his story. She recognized that although such a man mightck sweet words, he would be responsible, reliable, and a worthy lifelong partner.


    ¡°Jinghong, the people around you are allmendable,¡± she observed.


    Tang Jinghong responded thoughtfully, ¡°They¡¯ve been with me through battles and shared life-and-death experiences. Our bond is extraordinary.¡±


    Having shared life-and-death situations indeed creates a unique bond.


    As the night deepened, Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°Jinghong, it¡¯ste. Shall we rest?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    In Changle Pce, a pce maid, different from the usual ones, entered the princess¡¯s chamber.


    Approaching the princess¡¯s bed, she bowed, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The princess¡¯s irritable voice came from behind the bed curtains, ¡°Get out, I want to sleep.¡±


    The maid stood her ground, calmly stating, ¡°I know what troubles Your Highness. If I can offer a solution, would you listen?¡±


    However, the princess was not easily persuaded, ¡°No need to say anything. Go kill Chu Qingzhi for me, thene back and talk.¡±


    The maid hesitated for a moment, not sure how to proceed, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    The princess snapped, ¡°Get out!¡±


    The maid took a deep breath to calm her anger, ¡°Your Highness, you will miss a great opportunity if you don¡¯t hear me out..¡±

 Chapter 442 - 442: Accident

    Chapter 442 - 442: ident


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I told you to get out, are you deaf?¡± The princess was no fool, very sharp-minded. She knew that if she agreed to the pce maid¡¯s proposal, she would be handing over leverage that could be used to coerce her into doing things against her will. She wasn¡¯t interested in trading herfortable life as a princess for being a puppet controlled by others.


    The pce maid clenched her fists, ¡°Princess¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, a whip flew out from behind the bed curtains, apanied by the princess¡¯s loudmand, ¡°Guards, there¡¯s an assassin.¡±


    The pce maid couldn¡¯t help but doubt herself. She thought that it would be easy to control the princess. After all, the princess had an obsession for Tang Jinghong. As long as she made use of this, she wasn¡¯t afraid that the princess wouldn¡¯t listen to her. In the end, the princess didn¡¯t y by the rules at all¡­


    Regardless of her ns, time was up. The sound of guards¡¯ footsteps grew louder.


    In a swift move, the pce maid leaped out the window, only to be met with a barrage of arrows. Despite her attempt to escape, she was ultimately shot and captured.


    On the way to the dungeon, the pce maid couldn¡¯t help but regret her decision to approach the princess.


    She thought any random person would have been a better choice and wouldn¡¯t have led to this predicament.


    Was there any medicine for regret?


    Under interrogation, she couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and revealed her identity. She was the messenger for Master Yun, a fact that surprised everyone, as she had been disguised as an ordinary pce maid all this time.


    Her n was to groom the princess to serve Master Yun¡¯s interests, but clearly, she underestimated the princess. Her n backfired, and she ended up getting caught.


    The princess, through this idental capture of a crucial figure, received great rewards from the emperor.


    However, the princess¡¯s heart still longed for Tang Jinghong, only to find out upon leaving the pce that he and Chu Qingzhi had already returned to their vige.


    At the city gate, Ning Yuting, dressed elegantly, waited with his horse.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi and the others, he waved, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Chu Xujin smiled and waved back, ¡°Where are you headed?¡±


    Ning Yuting mounted his horse and joined them, ¡°To attend my brother-inw¡¯s wedding banquet.¡±


    Everyone smiled knowingly. Attending the banquet was just an excuse, his real intent was to see their second sister.


    On their way, they encountered two familiar faces, Si Yuheng and Lin Wanning.


    Si Yuheng, having just buried his grandfather yesterday, waited for Chu Qingzhi and the others upon hearing they were heading to Shuiyun County.


    Lin Wanning, heeding Chu Qingzhi¡¯s advice,tched onto Si Yuheng.


    Si Yuheng had a sense of responsibility. He was the one who brought Lin Wanning out. He did not intend to ditch her halfway, so he allowed her to follow him. It was just one more pair of chopsticks at home, no big deal.


    The innocent young man did not think about his rtionship with Lin Wanning in a romantic sense at all.


    With the addition of these three, their party grew significantlyrger as they hurried towards Shuiyun County.


    In Chu Family Vige, under the golden sunlight, the ripe rice in the fields looked like nkets of yellow, swaying with the breeze and creating waves of gold.


    The rice, affected by drought, had many empty husks, but considering other ces had no harvest at all, the vigers felt content.


    Most of the vigers, wearing straw hats, were busy harvesting rice, sweating profusely in the bustling scene of harvest.


    Jiang Zhaoyong and Xu Jizhou arrived together at the edge of the rice field¡­


    One in a ck robe with sharp, star-like eyes, and the other in a white robe holding a folding fan, exuding the aura of a schr.


    Chu Qingning had nothing urgent at the moment and was helping in the fields.


    Wearing a straw hat and old clothes, she skillfully used the sickle to harvest the rice. Her movements were swift and efficient.


    Upon seeing her, Jiang Zhaoyong immediately jumped into the field and took the sickle from her hand, ¡°You go rest, I¡¯ll do the cutting.¡±


    Chu Qingning resisted, ¡°This is my family¡¯s work. Why should you do it? Give me back the sickle.¡± She reached out to grab it.


    Jiang Zhaoyong dodged her hand, whispering, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll propose to you in front of your family right here right now.¡±


    Chu Qingning more or less understood Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s feelings now. He woulde to her house whenever he was free. Even a fool would understand, but she still had some concerns¡­


    With no other option, Chu Qingning returned to the ridge, feeling embarrassed to rest while her family worked hard in the fields. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going home to help mom cook.¡±


    Today, her fifth sister was returning home, and her mother had been busy since morning. Her second sister, who usually worked at the shop, stayed home to help. She was also supposed to help but was asked by Li Qingyu toe in the afternoon. She came to the fields to help with the rice harvesting, but now Jiang Zhaoyong had taken over her work.


    Chu Rong, with his honest face, looked forward with anticipation, ¡°Ask your mother to cook a few more dishes. Qingzhi usually brings friends home, and it would be embarrassing if we run short of food.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded with a smile, ¡°I know.¡± She then headed home.


    Xu Jizhou, feeling ignored by Chu Qingning, quickly blocked her path, ¡°Qingning, didn¡¯t you see me?¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t see him. I only have eyes for Jiang Zhaoyong, but I can¡¯t say this. It¡¯s too hurtful, she thought to herself, then said, ¡°Young Master Xu, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Xu Jizhou gestured to his chest with his folding fan, ¡°I still feel some pain here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a big issue; just rest more.¡±


    Xu Jizhou thought to himself, using this excuse to talk to Qingning was his only option. He couldn¡¯t do something like Jiang Zhaoyong, cutting rice in the fields. ¡°Qingning, could you check again, please?¡±


    Chu Qingning took a deep breath helplessly. ¡°Then show your wrist. I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡±


    She had been diligently learning medical skills and was now quite adept at taking pulses.


    In order to learn how to take a pulse, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang brought her to take the pulse of the entire vige. With a certain amount of experience, practice made perfect, and she mastered it.


    Xu Jizhou quickly rolled up his sleeve, revealing a slightly thin wrist, and presented it to Chu Qingning.


    She meticulously took his pulse. ¡°You¡¯re fine. The pain in your chest is due to the bruises from falling down the stairs. It will heal over time.¡±


    Before Xu Jizhou could respond, Jiang Zhaoyong called out, ¡°Qingning, I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    Chu Qingning replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go get you some water right away.¡±


    Xu Jizhou¡¯s face darkened as he red at Jiang Zhao Yong, convinced he was doing it on purpose to prevent him from getting closer to Qingning.


    Jiang Zhaoyong smirked at Xu Jizhou. He didn¡¯t stop Xu Jizhou from following them to the field just to irritate him and make him give up on Qingning.


    Xu Jizhou snorted. He would not give up. He turned around and said, ¡°Qingning, everyone should be thirsty. I¡¯ll go back with you to get water..¡±

 Chapter 443 - 443: Popular

    Chapter 443: Popr


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°No trouble, I can do it myself.¡± Chu Qingning was still unaware that Xu Jizhou was the one who had feelings for her. No one had told her, and she didn¡¯t pay much attention to Xu Jizhou, treating him just like a patient.


    Xu Jizhou¡¯s eyes dimed for a moment, ¡°Let me help you?¡±


    Chu Qingning felt that Xu Jizhou had crossed the line as a patient, but she couldn¡¯t say it. He was a schr and had strong self-esteem. Hence, she said anxiously, ¡°You should go back to school. I heard that you¡¯ll be taking the examination in a month. Aren¡¯t you anxious?¡±


    These words reminded Xu Jizhou of something. Perhaps Qingning would like him after he became a top schr. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to school. I¡¯ll definitely pass the exam.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded and encouraged, ¡°I believe you can do it.¡±


    Xu Jizhou left happily.


    Chu Qingning watched Xu Jizhou leave. She shook her head and finally continued back home.


    Jiang Zhaoyong watched smugly as Xu Jizhou left. Wanting to snatch Qingning from him? Dream on!


    In the courtyard, Chu Qingyan was doing something with her three best friends in the small pavilion on the swing. When she saw Chu Qingning return, Chu Qingyan hurriedly waved at her. ¡°Fourth Sister, look¡­¡±


    Chu Qingning turned around¡­


    Chu Qingyan was putting on makeup for one of her best friends, Chu Hongxiu.


    Chu Hongxiu had a lot of freckles on her face. After putting on makeup, the freckles on her face could not be seen.


    Chu Qingning walked over. With makeup on, Chu Hongxiu was wless. However, Chu Qingyan¡¯s skills were not good enough. Some white powder could be seen at the edge of Chu Hongxiu¡¯s face, but overall, it was good.


    Chu Hongxiu asked Chu Qingning shyly and expectantly, ¡°Sister Qingning, have I be prettier?¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s much better. Take a quick look in the mirror.¡±


    Chu Hongxiu hurriedly took the mirror and looked at it. The mirror in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house was a tribute sent back by Tang Jinghong. It was very clear, unlike a bronze mirror.


    Tang Jinghong was very generous. Thedies at home each had a mirror, but the mirror was not big. Other than Chu Qingzhi¡¯s half-body size mirror, the rest were only the size of a palm.


    Chu Hongxiu touched her face in disbelief as she looked in the mirror. She said excitedly, ¡±1 can¡¯t see the freckles on my face. Eighth Sister, you¡¯re so awesome.¡±


    Chu Qingyan smiled proudly. ¡°I can help you do makeup next time.¡±


    The second best friend pulled Chu Qingyan over and said anxiously, ¡°Eighth Sister, it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    The table beside the swing was filled with all kinds of makeup tools. Previously, Chu Qingzhi was still thinking of making the tools she didn¡¯t have herself. She didn¡¯t expect Wang Xingming to give a set to Chu Qingyan. He even taught Chu Eighth how to use it in detail.


    Chu Qingyan said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you up immediately.¡± After saying that, she turned around and looked at Chu Qingning. ¡°Fourth Sister, how about I make you up in a while?¡±


    Chu Qingning reached out and pinched Chu Qingyan¡¯s face. ¡°Are you saying that Fourth Sister is very ugly?¡±


    Chu Qingyan quickly dodged. ¡°No, no, I mean you¡¯ll be more beautiful if you are made up.¡±


    Chu Qingning pointed at Chu Hongxiu¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re still a dabbler. Look at Hongxiu¡¯s face. There¡¯s still white powder. I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Chu Qingyan hurriedly took a look. ¡°Aiya, there really is.¡± She thought about it. ¡°Fourth Sister, I¡¯ll make you up in the future when I be more skilled.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Qingning into the house.


    In the afternoon, Chu Qingzhi and the others entered Shuiyun County. Looking at the familiar scene, everyone could not help but feel rxed.


    Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua went to the government office to report. The merchant case was still unsolved. Now that they had received the approval from the capital, they could close the case.


    Tang Jinghong brought Si Yuheng to the military camp and handed him over to Si Yingzong. Si Yingzong¡¯s matter waspletely settled.


    It was inconvenient for Lin Wanning to go to the military camp, so she returned to the vige with Chu Qingzhi for the time being. Si Yuheng would pick her upter.


    After everyone went their separate ways, Ning Yuting said, ¡°I¡¯ll go pick up Qingyue.¡± He could not wait to see Chu Qingyue.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    However, Chu Qingyue was not in the shop.


    This time, the vigers were busy in the fields. The older children also went to help. There were not many people in the vige. Other than a few children, no one else saw Chu Qingzhi and the others return.


    A five-year-old kid said happily, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°We all miss you.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Jinghong? Why isn¡¯t he back?¡±


    The children chattered non-stop, like a flock of noisy birds.


    Chu Qingzhi took out a packet from the carriage and took out the candies inside. She distributed some to each child and smiled. ¡°Eat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°This candy is like a ball of white thread. It¡¯s so special.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen sugar like this before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Lin Wanning looked at the brats surrounding Chu Qingzhi and smiled. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, you¡¯re so popr.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi touched the head of one of the children and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very easy to be popr among children.¡±


    The few of them continued walking home.


    ¡°Sister Qingzhi, your house is very beautiful.¡± Lin Wanning looked at the beautiful two-story ancient bungalow with a stunned expression.


    Although Sister Qingzhi¡¯s house was in the vige, this house was not inferior to that of a rich family in the city. It was even more beautiful.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Chu Qingzhi said humbly and led everyone into the courtyard. ¡°Wanning, there¡¯s no need to be so formal in the vige. Be casual.¡±


    Lin Wanning said awkwardly, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, I know.¡±


    Chu Qingyan was the first to hear Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice. She turned around and saw that beautiful figure. She shouted in surprise, ¡°Fifth Sister!¡± Then, she rushed over and hugged Chu Qingzhi excitedly. ¡°Fifth Sister, I missed you so much.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Chu Qingyan¡¯s back and smiled. ¡°How¡¯s the family recently?¡±


    Chu Qingyan beamed with joy and said, ¡°They¡¯re all very good. Fifth Sister, it¡¯s been hard on you. Come in and sit.¡±


    Chu Qingyan greeted Ning Yuting again and shouted into the house, ¡°Second Sister, look who¡¯s here.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was making new styles of clothes in the room. It was already the season. It was not easy to sell summer clothes now, so she had to make autumn clothes.


    Hearing this, she walked out of the room and went to the balcony. The first thing she saw was naturally her pearl-like fifth sister, followed by Ning Yuting. ¡°Fifth Sister, Yuting.¡±


    After shouting, she ran downstairs happily.


    Granny Chu, Li Qingyu, and Chu Qingning walked out of the house.


    Li Qingyu hugged Chu Qingzhi as usual, her eyes filled with love. ¡°I missed you so much. You¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°I miss home too.¡±


    Li Qingyu called out to Ning Yuting, ¡°Yuting, you¡¯re here too. Hurry up ande sit in the house. You must be travel-worn. I¡¯ve prepared fruit juice for you to cool down. I¡¯ll get it for you..¡±

 Chapter 444 - 444: Helpless

    Chapter 444: Helpless


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Qingyu prepared sugarcane juice. Sugarcane was usually bought to refine sugar. It was a very expensive nt, but in order to give her daughter a treat, Li Qingyu was very willing to buy some home.


    The sugarcane juice had been prepared long ago. After Chu Qingyue went downstairs, she heard Li Qingyu¡¯s words and went to the kitchen to pour three cups.


    After drinking the sugarcane juice, Chu Qingzhi introduced Lin Wanning to everyone.


    Seeing that the Chu family was so friendly, Lin Wanning slowly became less restrained. ¡°Aunt Chu, sorry to disturb you.¡±


    Li Qingyu waved his hand and smiled. ¡°No, no. The vige is not like your city. As long as you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Lin Wanning quickly said, ¡°I like it very much. Everything here is beautiful.¡±


    Li Qingyu said kindly, ¡°Then you¡¯re wee toe to Aunt Chu¡¯s house often in the future.¡±


    Lin Wanning smiled and nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±


    After resting for a while, Ning Yuting and Chu Qingyue went upstairs to talk in private. Chu Qingzhi went out for a walk, and Lin Wanning followed her curiously.


    Lin Wanning looked around. She was the same as when Wu Yaqing first came to the vige. She was filled with curiosity. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, the vige is different from what I imagined.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi tilted her head. ¡°What did you think it was like?¡±


    Lin Wanning said honestly, ¡°It¡¯s very dirty and tattered. The vigers are not easy to get along with¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhiughed.


    When they arrived at the old house, Chu Qingzhi looked at the beautiful figure standing at the door and arranging the delivery. She waved and shouted, ¡°Ruyue.¡±


    Shen Ruyue looked up in surprise. ¡°Qingzhi.¡± She lifted her skirt and ran towards Chu Qingzhi. ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Just now. I came to look for you after resting at home for a while. Where¡¯s brother?¡±


    Shen Ruyue said, ¡°Xuhua went to discuss business. He might only be back in the evening.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°How¡¯s business recently?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, especially the rice dumplings. I¡¯ve doubled the size of the rice dumpling workshop. Now, our rice dumplings have been sold to the fifth county. Many families have ordered rice dumplings for their banquets. Everyone says that it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Tan has doubled the order for bread and biscuits. I¡¯m preparing to build a workshop.¡±


    ¡°The Hongyan Restaurant, Fuyuan Restaurant, and Binhong Restaurant have each ordered 200 grilled sausages a day. There are also some restaurants that want to book, but we can¡¯t make that much. I rejected them for the time being.¡± ¡°Some breakfast ces in three counties. That adds up to five hundred sandwiches ordered a day.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was a little surprised that the family¡¯s business was doing so well. ¡°Ruyue, well done.¡±


    Shen Ruyue pulled Chu Qingzhi to the side with a smile and said happily, ¡°We have twelve thousand taels of silver in savings.¡±


    That much? Chu Qingzhi was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Our Ruyue is really good at managing the business.¡±


    Shen Ruyue smiled shyly. ¡°It¡¯s because the products you made are the best. Otherwise, no matter how good I am at managing, I can¡¯t make money.¡±


    After the two women ttered each other, Chu Qingzhi happily went to the beer workshop.


    Lin Wanning was a little envious of Chu Qingzhi and Shen Ruyue¡¯s rtionship. It was obvious that the two of them were close sisters. She did not have any good sisters. She had been alone since she was young. Her younger sister had been instigated by her stepmother and was not close to her since she was young. Every time she made a friend, her younger sister would snatch her away.


    ¡°Yaqing, Yujun,¡± Chu Qingzhi shouted.


    After Shen Ruyue brought Hong Yujun home, Hong Yujun began to build the workshop. Now that the construction of the workshop was nearing its end, including the renovation and instation of equipment, they could start brewing wine tomorrow.


    Wu Yaqing got along well with everyone. In less than ten days, she had be good friends with Hong Yujun and was now helping her.


    This girl was energetic every day and was full of energy in everything she was doing. She was very likable.


    When the two of them heard Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words, they immediately walked out of the workshop.


    Wu Yaqing was more excited. She rushed out and hugged Chu Qingzhi. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. If you hadn¡¯te back, I would have gone to the capital to look for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gently stroked the hair on Wu Yaqing¡¯s back and said jokingly, ¡°Looks like you really need a husband.¡±


    Wu Yaqing blushed and let go of Chu Qingzhi. She pretended to be serious and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but he¡¯s always hiding and not letting me find him. I¡¯m helpless too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was amused. ¡°How about I find you a fortune teller to read your fortune?¡±


    Wu Yaqing said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. The next time that fortune telleres to the vige, you must tell me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Hong Yujun walked over and bowed politely. ¡°Greetings, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gazended on Hong Yujun. She was wearing a simple outfit, a narrow-sleeved pink dress that entuated her slender figure. She was wearing a red jade pearl hairpin and a pair of red jade earrings. It made her face glow, giving off a good impression.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at Hong Yujun and said with concern, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Hong Yujun shook her head slowly and smiled. ¡°Not at all. Instead, I should thank you for letting Sister Ruyue take care of me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Are you used to it? If you¡¯re not used to it or are too tired, you can rest for a few days before continuing.¡±


    Hong Yujun felt that the girl in front of her gave her a very familiar feeling. It was the first time they met, but she did not feel unfamiliar at all. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.


    I don¡¯t need to rest. Everything is ready. I can start brewing wine tomorrow.¡±


    Speaking of brewing wine, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Yujun, I still have the recipe for the fruit wine. Do you want to try it?¡±


    Wine was considered a big business in the Daling Dynasty. Since they had dabbled into the wine business, they naturally had to try all kinds of wine.


    Hong Yujun was very interested. ¡°Alright, but I want to sessfully brew the yellow wine before trying to brew the fruit wine.¡±


    Wu Yaqing said, ¡°It¡¯s autumn now, the season for fruits to ripen. It takes two and a half months to brew the yellow wine. There won¡¯t be any fruit then.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to dig a certer and buy some fruits to store. Yujun, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll settle the rest.¡±


    Hong Yujun nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Yujun, stay for dinnerter. You built a workshop for me. I want to reward you.¡±


    Shen Ruyue told her that Hong Yujun would have lunch at home, but she insisted on paying. If she didn¡¯t pay, she wouldn¡¯t eat. She was very principled, but she never ate dinner. She rushed home as soon as she got off work.


    Hong Yujun shook her head slowly. ¡°This is my duty. There¡¯s no need to reward me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you willing to stay for dinner?¡±


    Hong Yujun hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m alone. If I go back toote, it¡¯ll be dark. I¡¯m a little afraid.¡±


    So that was why. Chu Qingzhi pulled Hong Yujun¡¯s hand over and said in a coaxing tone, ¡°Then let¡¯s send you back after dinner tonight, okay?¡±


    Hong Yujun looked up at Chu Qingzhi. Her eyes were clear and bright. She could not bear to reject her. ¡°Okay..¡±

 Chapter 445 - 445: A Group of Beggars

    Chapter 445 - 445: A Group of Beggars


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lin Wanning couldn¡¯t help but feel envious as she observed the close bond Chu Qingzhi shared with the two girls before her. She wished she could be as integrated as they were.


    Chu Qingzhi, attentive as ever, introduced Lin Wanning to the girls. How they interacted with each other depended on Lin Wanning. Back then, Wu Yaqing won over the entire vige and was now a popr figure, greeted warmly by everyone she passed.


    Lin Wanning greeted everyone politely but somewhat stiffly, perhaps due to her unfamiliarity with the surroundings.


    Wu Yaqing approached, draping an arm around Lin Wanning¡¯s shoulders with a hearty wee, ¡°Wee to Chu vige. We¡¯re short of hands here. Would you like to help out?¡±


    Lin Wanning¡¯s eyes lit up at the opportunity to earn everyone¡¯s approval through hard work, ¡°Sure, I¡¯m not afraid of hardship. Just tell me what to do.¡±


    Wu Yaqing encouraged her, ¡°Good sister, we need people like you who are willing to endure hardships. Let¡¯s get to work.¡±


    Lin Wanning nodded with a smile, ready to dive in.


    Meanwhile, Chu Qingzhi went to the fields to greet her family before her attention was drawn to Jiang Zhaoyong, who was skillfully harvesting rice.


    She couldn¡¯t help but admire his willingness to humble himself in pursuit of his beloved.


    Jiang Zhaoyong was very skilled. It was obvious that he was familiar with farmwork. When he saw Chu Qingzhi looking at him, he did not feel embarrassed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t General Tange back with you?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s identity had already been exposed in the vige and was still very popr. Now that he was back, he would probably be enthusiastically visited by everyone.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°He went to the military camp. He¡¯lle over for dinnerter.¡±


    ¡°General Tang is a busy man.¡± Jiang Zhaoyong could not hide the envy in his tone. He also wanted to make contributions, but he was too illiterate.


    Chu Qingzhi teased, ¡°How¡¯s your learning going?¡±


    A man still had to gain a foothold in his career before he could be relied on by his family. How could she let Qingning be with him like this?


    Jiang Zhaoyong said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s a mess.¡±


    He was very self-aware. Chu Qingzhi slowly frowned and asked, ¡°Then what are your ns?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong looked discouraged. ¡°I¡¯ve tried all kinds of methods to learn, but I haven¡¯t improved at all.¡±


    ¡°How did you learn martial arts?¡±


    ¡°I like martial arts. Every time I practice martial arts, I can immerse myself in it and quickly learn it.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you treat study as martial arts? For example, think of the words in the book as a martial arts book? For example, when you are ying the guqin, pretend you are practicing martial arts.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a good idea. Why hadn¡¯t he thought of it? He immediately cupped his fists at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Thank you for reminding me, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± This person was most likely her fourth Brother-inw. She was just helping her family.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the rice field and had a feeling that it was endless. When could they finish collecting so much rice?


    ¡°Grandpa, Father, why don¡¯t we hire someone to do it?¡±


    The two of them refused without thinking. This was how they had been in the past. Moreover, the harvest of rice had been reduced by half. If they hired someone, the profit of the rice would be even less.


    Chu Qingzhi thought about it. There were no suitable animals in the forest to harvest the rice. It was too tiring to rely on the few of them.


    She turned around and walked back, thinking as she walked¡­


    Chu Laipi walked over with a basket of bamboo leaves on his back. When he saw Chu Qingzhi, he smiled. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked up. The moment she saw Chu Laipi, she had an idea. ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡±


    Chu Laipi hurriedly said, ¡°Not to mention a favor, I¡¯ll even do you ten favors. Sister Qingzhi, please instruct me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Are there many beggars in the county?¡±


    Chu Laipi nodded. ¡°Yes, there are many. Sister Qingzhi, are you looking for a beggar?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Go and ask them if they¡¯re willing to help my family harvest rice. We can provide two meals a day, one meat dish, and three big steamed buns. They can eat all they want.¡±


    Chu Laipi said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Laipi quickly waved his hand. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. It¡¯s my duty to help you.¡± As soon as he put down the basket, he rushed to the county.


    Chu Qingzhi snapped her fingers. It was done.


    She turned around and went to the old house. Li Qingyu needed to cook dinner for everyone, having no time to cook the beggars¡¯ food, so Chu Qingzhi could only make it herself.


    The corn in the kitchen of the old house had already been taken away. It was empty now. There was firewood under the eaves. With a big iron pot, she could start cooking.


    Hiring workers during the busy farming season usually cost double the usual rate, meaning two silver taels per day per person. But the cost of feeding someone for a day was far less, around fifty copper coins would be more than enough for a hearty meal.


    Soon, Chu Laipi returned with over thirty people, creating a spectacle that left the vigers bewildered. They wondered if the beggars hade to the vige to beg for food.


    Chu Laipi brought the beggar to the entrance of the old house. He turned to everyone and said, ¡°This family is very kind. As long as you work hard, you will definitely be given food. However, if you cheat, not only will you not be able to eat, but you will also be chased away immediately.¡±


    The beggar leader hurriedly said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll do our best.¡±


    Chu Laipi, shedding his ruffian demeanor, seemed quite responsible as he called out to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, I¡¯ve brought the people.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi came out of the kitchen. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The beggar¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Chu Qingzhi. What a beautiful girl.


    Seeing this, Chu Laipi scolded, ¡°What are you looking at? Let¡¯s go and get to work¡±


    The beggars hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Work, work.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi brought the beggars to the side of the field. ¡°Grandpa, Father, I¡¯ve found helpers for you. You can just instruct them to collect the rice.¡±


    Although they were skinny beggars, they were all in their prime. It was not a problem for them to work.


    Grandpa Chu and Chu Rong were stunned. There were too many people.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and waved at everyone. ¡°Everyone, start working. We¡¯ll eat when the sun sets.¡±


    The beggars answered in unison, ¡°Yes.¡±


    It had been a long time since they had eaten their fill. Most of the time, they fought with the vicious dogs for food. It was even rancid and dirty. Now that they had a chance to eat their fill, they did not have to be beaten or robbed. Everyone cherished this opportunity.


    With Chu Qingzhi¡¯s order, the beggars rushed into the rice field.


    Before Grandpa Chu, Chu Rong, and Jiang Zhaoyong could react, they were pushed away.


    There were ten sickles at home. At this moment, ten people were cutting the rice, ten people were threshing, and the rest were carrying the rice and doing chores¡­


    Previously, when the few of them were working, they felt that the rice field was like an unconquerable mountain. Now that there were more people, they felt that no matter how big the mountain was, it could be moved.


    When the vigers saw this scene, they praised Chu Qingzhi for being smart. At this time, no one was free to help harvest the rice. However, beggars were different. They were free at any time.


    As they watched, some people could not help but feel excited. At their speed, the beggars could finish harvesting the rice in a day or two. At that time, they could also hire those beggars to work¡­


    Chu Qingzhi watched for a while. No one waszy. They were all quite enthusiastic. She turned around and returned to the old house to cook..

 Chapter 446 - 446: Delicacy

    Chapter 446 - 446: Delicacy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Tang Jinghong came to look for Chu Qingzhi, she was cooking in the kitchen of the old house. The kitchen was filled with the fragrance of food.


    Tang Jinghong entered the kitchen to help Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Why are you cooking at the old house today?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined to Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi in admiration. She actually thought of hiring beggars.


    ¡°Did youe alone?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s still Si Yuheng. He came to pick up Lin Wanning. Si Yingzong bought a small house in Shuiyun County. They¡¯ll live there in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Si Yuheng followed a child from the vige to the beer workshop. He looked around curiously and shouted, ¡°Wanning, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Lin Wanning walked out of the brewery and wiped her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Wu Yaqing and Hong Yujun came out to see her off.


    Wu Yaqing quite liked Lin Wanning, so she asked, ¡°Will youe again tomorrow?¡±


    Lin Wanning nodded happily. ¡°Yes, I¡¯lle tomorrow morning.¡±


    Wu Yaqing smiled and said, ¡°Alright, take care.¡±


    Lin Wanning waved at the two of them. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    Hong Yujun asked, ¡°Where do you live in the county? I can call you along when Ie over in the morning.¡±


    Si Yuheng answered the question for Lin Wanning. ¡°She lives in the third house of the Lc Lane.¡±


    Hong Yujun thought it was a coincidence. ¡°I live in Lc Lane too. It¡¯s quite close to me. I¡¯ll call you tomorrow.¡±


    Lin Wanning nodded. ¡°Sister Yujun, I¡¯ll wait for you tomorrow.¡±


    Lin Wanning and Si Yuheng returned to the county. Li Qingyu asked the two of them to stay for a meal, but Si Yuheng rejected her politely.


    At night, Si Yingzong booked a private room in the restaurant to wee the two of them. If they didn¡¯t go back, Si Yingzong would have to eat alone.


    On the way.


    ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡± Si Yuheng asked very normally. He did not have any improper thoughts about Lin Wanning at all. Hepletely treated her as a youngdy in distress.


    Lin Wanning hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you have a fiancee?¡±


    Si Yuheng looked at Lin Wanning strangely. Why did she ask him this question? ¡°No, my grandfather said that I¡¯m still young. I¡¯ll look for one when I¡¯m older.¡± Lin Wanning turned her head and looked at Si Yuheng. He was 16 or 17 years old and was a head taller than her. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes. His facial features were well-defined and his looks were above average. He had been taking care of her along the way. He cared about her and looked very responsible. ¡°Why don¡¯t I marry you?¡±


    Si Yuheng was shocked. He turned to look at Lin Wanning. ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    Lin Wanning threw caution to the wind. ¡°I said I want to marry you.¡± She had already run away from home. Her fate was in her own hands. She had to make the decision for her own marriage.


    Si Yuheng blushed slightly and walked a few steps nervously. When he saw that Lin Wanning did not follow him, he stopped and waited for her. How, how could she?


    Seeing that Si Yuheng was about to speed up, Lin Wanning thought that he was going to abandon her. Seeing that he had stopped, she heaved a sigh of relief and chased after him. ¡°Do you agree?¡±


    He didn¡¯t mind marrying Lin Wanning, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Marriage should be decided by the ciders¡­¡±


    Lin Wanning clenched her fists and said in embarrassment, ¡°Then I¡¯ll talk to your uncle?¡±


    Wanning was so anxious to marry him. Did she already like him so much? Si Yuheng could not help but feel a trace of joy.


    ¡°You can ask someone else to talk to him about this.¡± It was not appropriate for her to talk about this herself, right?


    Lin Wanning suddenly thought of someone¡­ The matchmaker of the Chu Family Vige, whom Chu Qingzhi had introduced to her. ¡°I know who to look for.¡±


    Si Yuheng thought to himself. It seemed like Wanning really liked him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen a matchmaker. He couldn¡¯t let her down. ¡°Wanning, I¡¯ll go back and tell my uncle.¡±


    Lin Wanning did not expect Si Yuheng to agree so easily. She was stunned. ¡°O-Okay.¡±


    Si Yug¡¯s heart suddenly felt heavy. Was he going to change from a person to a man with a family?


    ¡°Wanning, I¡¯ll work hard to earn money to support my family. Marry me, and I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±


    ¡°I-I have money.¡± Lin Wanning took away more than 50,000 taels of silver from her family. It was enough to cover her expenses for the rest of her life.


    Si Yuheng was not someone who wanted to live off a woman. ¡°Your money is yours. A man should earn money to support his family.¡±


    Lin Wanning asked, ¡°Then what are you nning to do?¡±


    Si Yuheng had not thought about it. ¡°Let me think about it. I¡¯ll ask Uncleter. Uncle is knowledgeable and can give me ideas.¡±


    Lin Wanning nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    When the sun set, almost half of the rice in the field was harvested. Grandpa Chu and Chu Rong brought everyone to pack up and went home.


    The beggars were brought to the old house. ¡°Rest in the courtyard. I¡¯ll bring you some water.¡±


    The beggar leader thanked him. ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Aiyo, he was quite polite. Grandpa Chu smiled at the beggar. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Grandpa Chu brought out two buckets of water from the house. One bucket was ced on the small table, the other on the side of the courtyard, and a stack of bowls. ¡°One bucket is for drinking. You can get it yourself. If it¡¯s not enough, tell me. The other bucket is for you to wash your hands.¡±


    The beggars looked at the clean buckets and bowls and felt emotional. How long had it been since they had eaten clean? This scene was as beautiful as a dream.


    After washing their hands and drinking water, they rested for a while. Chu Qingzhi walked out of the house and waved at everyone. ¡°Come to the central room. It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The beggar leader walked towards Chu Qingzhi and stammered, ¡°Youngdy, we¡¯re dirty, so we won¡¯t go in. Let¡¯s take the food outside to eat?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t mind that they were dirty. Besides, they had just helped her family work. ¡°We¡¯ll eat in the central room. It¡¯s fine. Come in.¡±


    The beggar leader couldn¡¯t help but smile. He turned around and said to everyone, ¡°When you are eating, don¡¯t touch anything. Eat while standing, understand?¡±


    The beggars listened to the beggar leader. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked Tang Jinghong to set up two tables in the central room. They were ced together with stools around them.


    There were tworge pots of potato ribs, threerge pots of steamed buns, arge steamer of white rice, and bowls and chopsticks on the table.


    Everyone looked at the food on the table and felt intoxicated and unreal. It was so sumptuous.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Eat as much as you want. If you¡¯re not full, you can cook some noodles.¡±


    The beggars bowed to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Thank you, youngdy.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Eat quickly.¡±


    The beggars swallowed their saliva and could not wait any longer. They swarmed over and grabbed the white steamed buns, wolfing them down.


    In their memory, they had never eaten such a big white steamed bun. It was fluffy and soft, fragrant and sweet. It was simply a delicacy.


    After eating arge steamed bun to fill their stomachs, everyone slowed down and went to scoop up white rice to eat. After scooping up the rice, they used a spoon and soup to scoop up a spoonful of potato stewed pork ribs to cover the rice. They carried it to the side and ate in enjoyment.


    Today¡¯s day was better than the New Year. Everyone thought so..

 Chapter 447 - 447: Packaging the Wedding Candy

    Chapter 447 - 447: Packaging the Wedding Candy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The dishes on the table were all eaten up. Some people even licked the basin and bowl. The basin and bowl looked like they had been washed.


    After dinner, the beggar leader took the initiative to say, ¡°Youngdy, we¡¯lle to work early tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, take care.¡±


    The group of beggars returned to the county city in satisfaction.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong locked the door of the old house and walked towards the new house. Coincidentally, Li Qingyu came over to call them for dinner.


    Dinner was naturally extremely sumptuous. Li Qingyu had prepared for the entire day and had catered to everyone¡¯s taste. She had put in a lot of effort and worked very hard.


    After dinner, Chu Qingzhi sent Hong Yujun to the county.


    On the way, the two of them chatted. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°You might need to keep an eye on the brewing of wine in the future. Why don¡¯t youe to stay at my house?¡±


    Hong Yujun had never thought of doing this before. When she heard this, she rejected it without thinking. ¡°I¡¯m an outsider. How can I stay in your house? No, I¡¯ll disturb you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°My friend asked me to take good care of you. I¡¯m worried about you living alone in the county.¡±


    Hong Yujun¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°Miss Chu, thank you for your kindness, but I really can¡¯t stay at your house. It will be inconvenient for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi persuaded, ¡°My family doesn¡¯t mind. It just so happens that Ruyue is marrying Eldest Brother. Her room will be empty. I¡¯ll change all the decorations to suit your liking, okay?¡±


    Hong Yujun was a little tempted. The Chu family treated her too well. They cared about her, especially Li Qingyu. She always felt like a mother.


    Chu Qingzhi made the decision for her. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯lle and pick you up tomorrow and move.¡±


    Hong Yujun didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She was still hesitating when Qingzhi had already decided for her.


    ¡°Qingzhi, should I pay some money?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°How about deducting one tael a month from your sry?¡± Hong Yujun waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s too little. Two taels of silver. I still have to cat. One tael of silver makes me feel like I¡¯m taking advantage of your family.¡± Chu Qingzhi looked at Hong Yujun and said, ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled.¡± She would return the money after Yujun got married.


    Hong Yujun felt at ease. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi returned from the county city very quickly. Chu Xuhua was waiting for her at the entrance of the courtyard. When he saw her, he waved at her and brought her to the new house.


    When the others saw this, they followed.


    The interior of the house was decorated ording to the standards of the big mansions in the city. Everything was made of good materials. It was beautiful inside and out.


    On this basis, the house was decorated with the word ¡°Happiness¡± and red silk flowers. It was especially festive.


    In particr, the new room that the two of them were sleeping in was red. There were red floor-to-ceiling curtains in front of them and red bed curtains. There was a huge red silk flower hanging on the top. It was a wedding nket. There was a screen decorated with red silk flowers, amp post, and a red tablecloth¡­


    The entire room was beautifully decorated. Everyone liked it.


    Chu Qingzhi took a closer look and saw that there was nothing wrong. She turned around and teased Chu Xuhua, ¡°Brother, are you nervous about getting married the day after tomorrow?¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded. He was nervous, but more than that, he was looking forward to it. He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m finally getting married.¡±


    He was already 21 years old. If it were anyone else, they would be the father of a child.


    Chu Qingzhi blessed him. ¡°Brother, your marriage with Ruyue will definitely be perfect. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Chu Xuhua gently reached out and touched Chu Qingzhi¡¯s head. ¡°Thank you for bringing Ruyue home. Otherwise, how could I have met such a good girl?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s predestined.¡±


    Chu Xuhua was overjoyed. ¡°Do you want to see my wedding clothes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    ¡°Ruyue personally made the wedding clothes for me. I tried it on and it fits very well.¡± As Chu Xuhua spoke, the happiness on his face was about to overflow.


    Chu Qingzhi blinked and said yfully, ¡°Then I¡¯ll congratte Brother and Sister-inw on getting married first.¡±


    Chu Xuhua grinned. ¡°Thank you, sister.¡±


    At this moment, Tang Jinghong and Ning Yuting walked over. Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Xuhua and asked, ¡°Do you want a drink?¡±


    Chu Xuhua smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go get the wine.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reminded them, ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much. Don¡¯t get drunk.¡±


    The three men did not dare to disobey and nodded together. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Chu Xujin saw them drinking and joined them. Later on, Grandpa Chu, Chu Rong, and Li Zhangjie joined them, but the younger ones didn¡¯t drink and ate some side dishes.


    All the women in the house gathered in the living room on the second floor.


    Shen Ruyue took out the wedding dress mainly to show Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, look at my wedding dress. Is it beautiful?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi unfolded the wedding dress. The wedding dress had a total of threeyers: inner clothes, outer clothes, and thestyer of robes.


    Everyyer was exquisitely made. The robe was the most exquisite. There was a peacock spreading its wings embroidered on it with golden thread.


    The phoenix was specially used by the empress. The people used peacocks, mandarin ducks, auspicious clouds, and so on to rece it. However, no matter what pattern it was, it was very beautiful. It symbolized wealth, auspiciousness, and happiness.


    ¡°Beautiful, very beautiful.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi folded the wedding dress neatly and put it away. ¡°Time really flies. We¡¯re going to have a sister-inw.¡± Her tone was teasing, and Shen Ruyue became a little shy.


    Chu Qingyue pulled Shen Ruyue to a chair and said with a smile, ¡°After big brother marries you, Mother won¡¯t have to worry about him anymore.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled and continued, ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve been worried about so many children. I¡¯ve long hoped that someone would share the burden. It¡¯ll be hard on Ruyue in the future.¡±


    Granny Chu smiled kindly. ¡°Qingyu can finally rx a little.¡±


    Shen Ruyue said shyly, ¡°Grandma, Aunt, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to take care of Xuhua.¡±


    ¡°Good child.¡± Li Qingyu took Shen Ruyue¡¯s hand. She was extremely satisfied with her daughter-inw. Everyone in the vige envied her. ¡°Although I¡¯m worried, I¡¯m especially happy to see my children grow up and get married.¡±


    Shen Ruyue held Li Qingyu¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ve worked hard all these years.¡±


    Li Qingyu said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard. I¡¯m feeling proud.¡±


    After chatting for a while, everyone gathered around the table to wrap wedding candies.


    As part of the bridal dowry in the form of the ¡°Six Color Gift¡± or ¡°Twelve Color Gift,¡± it¡¯s a tradition to scatter wedding candies before the bride gets into the bridal sedan and when the bride and groom enter the bridal chamber. This is done to share the sweetness and joy with everyone.


    Wedding candies, traditionally wrapped in oil paper,e in four varieties, known as the ¡°Four Color Wedding Candies.¡± These include peach blossom candy, winter melon candy, tangerine candy, and longan candy. They symbolize the rity of the four seasons, a sweet and harmonious life, and a wish for the couple to grow old together.


    Chu Qingzhi taught everyone a new way of packaging the candies. Each candy, perfectly square and the size of a palm, was neatly wrapped in oil paper. After wrapping, she tied a small red flower on each, making them both unique and beautiful.


    Chu Qingyue said exaggeratedly, ¡°When I see this packaging, I feel like I can¡¯t afford it..¡±

 Chapter 448 - 448: Identity Difference

    Chapter 448 - 448: Identity Difference


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Holding a beautifully wrapped piece of wedding candy in her palm, Shen Ruyue looked around and smiled, ¡°If we ever need to package something in the future, we can adopt this packaging method.¡±


    Chu Qingning teased her, ¡°Big sister-inw is really far-sighted, thinking ahead of all of us.¡±


    Shen Ruyue yfully tapped Chu Qingning, ¡°I¡¯m not your sister-inw yet.¡±


    ¡°You will be very soon¡±


    Amidst theughter and chatter, everyone finished packaging the wedding candies, and Li Qingyu carefully stored them for use on the wedding day.


    ¡°Fifth sister, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Chu Qingning pulled Chu Qingzhi to her room. Once inside, Chu Qingning closed the door and took a deep breath before turning around.


    Chu Qingzhi sat down at the desk and pulled up a chair for her sister, ¡°Fourth sister, let¡¯s sit and talk.¡±


    Chu Qingning sat down, her head lowered, lips pursed, struggling to find the right words.


    Chu Qingzhi broke the silence with a smile, ¡°Why so quiet all of a sudden?¡±


    Chu Qingning took Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, her eyes fixating on it as if trying to discern something profound.


    Chu Qingzhi patiently waited before asking, ¡°Fourth sister, are you troubled about something?¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded, her mind clouded with questions, ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t know how to say this.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, sensing her sister¡¯s distress, asked directly, ¡°Is it about Jiang Zhaoyong?¡± Most of a youngdy¡¯s worries often stem from matters of the heart.


    Chu Qingning thought, nothing escapes little sister¡¯s notice. She nodded, ¡°Sister, what should I do?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked directly, ¡°Do you want to be with him?¡±


    Chu Qingning blushed and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze fell softly on their intertwined hands, ¡°Are you worried about the difference in status?¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded again, ¡°Sister, I feel too ordinary, and Jiang Zhaoyong is a Martial Top Scorer, one in a million. I don¡¯t feel worthy of him.¡±


    It was a matter of self-esteem, realized Chu Qingzhi. Holding her sister¡¯s hand firmly, she reassured, ¡°This issue can be easily resolved.¡±


    Chu Qingning looked up, eyes shining with anticipation.


    Chu Qingzhi continued, ¡°Strive to improve yourself. Your goal is to be a renowned female doctor. Focus firmly on this goal, and when you achieve it, it won¡¯t be a matter of you not being worthy of him, but whether he is worthy of you. He¡¯s also growing, and by then, you both will be equally matched, deserving of each other. Understand?¡±


    Chu Qingning pondered over her sister¡¯s words, a sudden rity dawning upon her. She realized her only concern was not being good enough, so the solution was to be better. By strengthening herself, she could resolve the issue from its root.


    ¡°I understand now, Fifth Sister, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Chu Qingzhi stood up, pulling out five medical books from her luggage and handed them to Chu Qingning, ¡°These are medical books reviewed by Hongjun and Lin Jiang, with annotations. Take them and study at your leisure.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± Chu Qingning eximed in delight, flipping through the books, ¡°Thank you, Fifth sister.¡±


    A knock at the door was followed by Chu Qingyue¡¯s gentle voice, ¡°Fifth sister, are you asleep?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Chu Qingzhi went to open the door, ¡°Second sister,e in.¡±


    Chu Qingyue entered with a smile, cing a cloth bag in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, ¡°I sewed this especially for you. I embroidered the pattern with colorful stitches. Do you like it?¡±


    It was an ancient version of a crossbody bag, light green, made of durable fabric, adorned with red begonia flowers, each blossoming beside the other, looking like a cluster of flowers from afar, incredibly lifelike. The shoulder strap, three fingers wide, was embroidered with begonia flowers at intervals, very pretty.


    Chu Qingzhi used to carry a crossbody bag when she went out to find water sources for the vigers. Having worn it for so long, it had be old. Seeing this, Chu Qingyue decided to make a new one for her.


    This bag waspleted after Chu Qingzhi went to the capital¡­


    Chu Qingzhi examined the bag, noticing how well each detail was crafted, with hardly any visible thread ends, exuding finesse, ¡°Second sister, I love it.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you like it.¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, coincidentally, I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi returned to her room and took out a piece of paper. On the paper was a piece of clothing, a mask, and a hat.


    The clothes were just an ordinary robe with a nted cor.


    The mask was an ancient version. It looked simr to modern masks, but it only looked simr and did not have the corresponding function.


    The hat was like a doctor¡¯s hat. It could cover all the hair.


    The family was in the food industry now, so the hygiene had to keep up.


    ¡°Second Sister, try to make the clothes, masks, and hats on this paper. Use the wear-resistant white fabric¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi told Chu Qingyue some details in detail. These things looked simple, but if the details were not handled properly, even if they were made, they would be failures.


    Chu Qingyue listened very seriously and understood after one round. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room to make it immediately. It¡¯ll be ready tomorrow afternoon. I¡¯ll show it to you then.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Thank you, Second Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingyue said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just afraid that I won¡¯t be able to do what you said and disappoint you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said in a praising tone, ¡°Second Sister is very capable. You can definitely do it.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯ste. Rest early. I¡¯ll go back and make these.¡±


    Chu Qingning walked over. ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯m going back to my room too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sent the two of them out.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m going back.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved at Tang Jinghong. She smiled and said, ¡°Good night.¡±


    Tang Jinghong also waved at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Good night.¡±


    These two simple words made everyone feel a sweet vibe between the two of them.


    After returning to her room, Chu Qingzhi sat at the table and wrote down the brewing method of the fruit wine.


    There were many fruits that could be used to make wine. Grapes, bayberries, dates, golden cherries, apples, plums, mulberries, and pears.


    The plums and mulberries were ripe fruits in the first half of the year. They could only be brewed next year. The others were all in the ripe season now.


    The fruit wine brewed from jujubes had the ability to regte the body and expel dampness, offering medicinal benefits. Moreover, this type of fruit wine was very tasty and less likely to cause intoxication, making it particrly suitable for young women.


    Golden cherry wine also had medicinal value. Golden cherries were excellent medicinal ingredients with significant value, especially for men, where they held even greater importance.


    Pear wine had the properties of promoting salivation, relieving cough, clearing heat, and having a calming effect. It could be particrly beneficial in alleviating symptoms for patients suffering from dizziness, vertigo, insomnia, and frequent dreams.


    The brewing method of the fruit wine was the same. Chu Qingzhi only needed to write it once.


    After writing, the rooster crowed three times. Chu Qingzhi got up and stretched, preparing to lie on the bed.


    Rustling sounds came from downstairs. The four elders had already woken up..

 Chapter 449 - 449: Number One Idol

    Chapter 449: Number One Idol


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Grandma Chu and Li Qingyu headed to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for theirrge family of over ten members.


    Grandpa Chu and Chu Rong went to the drying ground to sun-dry the grains. While they couldn¡¯t help much with business matters, they were highly skilled in handling farm work.


    Soon, the rest of the family members began to wake up one after another.


    Chu Qingzhi, listening to themotion, thought to herself about how hardworking everyone was, getting up before 5 a.m.


    Tang Jinghong also got up and upon stepping outside, was surprised to see an unexpected visitor ¨C Tang Shan.


    Before Tang Jinghong could speak, Tang Shan approached him excitedly, looking at him as if he were a treasure, and asked, ¡°Are you now a general?¡±


    He never dreamed that he would have a son who was a general. It seemed like a blessing from heaven.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s frown was almost imperceptible. He was aware of his exposed identity. He wasn¡¯t surprised that Tang Shan came to inquire but felt somewhat annoyed.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked coldly.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing. I came to ask you toe home for breakfast. You haven¡¯t been home for several months,¡± Tang Shan said, attempting to mend their strained rtionship but also feeling resentful that Tang Jinghong, as a son, made him, the father, take the initiative toe.


    Tang Jinghong declined indifferently, ¡°No need, my future mother-inw has prepared my breakfast.¡± He then walked past Tang Shan.


    Seeing Tang Jinghong like this, Tang Shan wanted to re up. He had already lowered his head, but Tang Jinghong was still ignoring him. He couldn¡¯t help but panic. ¡°Tang Jinghong, I¡¯m your father.¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned a deaf ear and continued walking.


    Tang Shan, wanting to scold Tang Jinghong for his attitude, was about to speak when a loud crash diverted his attention¡­


    His kitchen had copsed!


    A momentter, Zhang Xiujin¡¯s scream pierced the air, alerting the entire vige.


    Tang Shan hurried back home to find Zhang Xiujin crouching and holding her head. The kitchen bricks and tiles had fallen just an inch behind her, narrowly missing her.


    When she saw Tang Shan return from outside, she immediately turned her fear into anger and roared, ¡°Tang Shan, are you trying to kill me? I told you not to look for Tang Jinghong. Don¡¯t look for him. Are you deaf? Will you only be happy if I¡¯m dead?¡±


    Tang Shan¡¯s head buzzed from the roar. Zhang Xiuqin told him not to look for Tang Jinghong. He didn¡¯t take it to heart, but he didn¡¯t expect the kitchen to copse.


    Now, he had no choice but to focus on repairing the kitchen.


    Unable to endure the scolding any longer, Tang Shan conceded, ¡°Stop yelling. I won¡¯t seek him out anymore!¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin still had a lingering fear. After scolding him, she finally felt better. ¡°Hurry up and repair the kitchen. Otherwise, you¡¯ll go hungry!¡±


    Tang Shan immediately set to work on the repairs.


    Zhang Xiujin nced at her own dpidated tile house and then at Tang Jinghong¡¯s bungalow, snorting disdainfully, thinking to herself that she didn¡¯t need to seek Tang Jinghong¡¯s help to build a bungalow of her own.


    Standing at the entrance of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house, Tang Jinghong watched the dust billowing from the copsed kitchen at Tang Shan¡¯s house, barely containing hisughter.


    Chu Haodong, the vige elder¡¯s grandson, approached him. Around Tang Jinghong¡¯s age but already a father to a seven-year-old, he admired Tang Jinghong¡¯sposed and authoritative presence. ¡°Jinghong, my grandfather would like to see you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± After informing Chu Qingzhi, Tang Jinghong followed Chu Haodong to his house.


    Upon Tang Jinghong¡¯s arrival, all members of the vige elder came out to greet him. The courtyard soon filled with people.


    The vige elder, sitting in the courtyard enjoying his morning tea, greeted Tang Jinghong with a kind smile, inviting him to sit. ¡°Jinghong,e sit here with me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong walked over and sat beside the vige elder. ¡°Elder, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The vige elder looked at Tang Jinghong intently and smiled. ¡°Nothing else. I just want to ask you, are you really a general?¡±


    Everyone instantly focused their attention and pricked up their ears to listen to the answer.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The vige elder¡¯s eyes brightened as he intensely scrutinized Tang Jinghong, ¡°What rank? What position?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said calmly, ¡°The National General, first rank.¡±


    The vige elder stood up excitedly. ¡°Blessed by the heavens, our ancestors have truly graced us. Our Chu vige has produced a first-rank general. First-rank, in the entire Daling Dynasty, there are only about a dozen. Jinghong, you have brought immense honor and glory to our ancestors!¡±


    The vige elder muttered agitatedly, ¡°Go and inform the vige chief. Three dayster, open the ancestral hall and worship the ancestors.¡±


    To them, the birth of a first-rank official in the vige was a huge matter. They had to worship their ancestors and pray for their blessings to continue their glory.


    Chu Haodong hurriedly replied, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± As he spoke, he ran out the door.


    The vige chief, upon hearing the news, quickly arrived at the vige elder¡¯s house, shared a few words with Tang Jinghong, and left excitedly.


    The vige elder sat on the chair again and asked Tang Jinghong about his experiences over the years.


    Tang Jinghong briefly exined that the past ten years had not been good. It was almost filled with killing and death. It had only gotten better in the past two years.


    When the vige elder heard this, he wiped his tears. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, child.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled, ¡°Hardship is all in the past now.¡±


    The vige elder said confidently, ¡°With you around, the Daling Dynasty will definitely be peaceful.¡±


    In the past ten years of war, no one had had a good time. They had only been able to live because they were near the capital. It was said that killing was amon scene at the border. There were even bandits who burned, killed, and plundered.


    Tang Jinghong said humbly, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan ran over, panting. ¡°Brother Jinghong, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stood up. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    On their way back, Chu Xuyuan looked up to Tang Jinghong with admiration, seeing him as his first idol.


    Tang Jinghong, sensing Chu Xuyuan¡¯s gaze, asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    Chu Xuyuan expressed his admiration and aspirations, ¡°Brother Jinghong, when I grow up, I want to be a general like you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, ruffling Chu Xuyuan¡¯s hair, offered to teach him military strategies and tactics, ¡°If you¡¯re serious, I can teach you everything I know.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan, smiling broadly, dered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll consider you my master.¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°As long as you¡¯re serious about learning.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan said firmly, ¡°I will.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. Xuyuan was a good seedling. If he was nurtured well, he might really be a general and a sessor of his..

 Chapter 450 - 450: The Wedding Approaches

    Chapter 450: The Wedding Approaches


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After breakfast, the members of the ¡°Beggars¡¯ Gang¡± from the county arrived at Chu vige, looking energetic and excited, ready to work in the fields without needing any summons.


    Soon after, the women of the vige also came to the Chu family to help prepare for the next day¡¯s wedding feast. They ughtered chickens, ducks, and fish, and washed vegetables, ensuring everything needed for the banquet was ready in advance.


    Chu Xuhua and Chu Xujin checked the bridal sedan, sedan bearers, flower children, and all arrangements for the uing wedding procession.


    Tang Jinghong observed and learned from the preparations, thinking ahead to his own future wedding.


    Chu Qingyue, Chu Xujin, Chu Qingshuang, and Ge Lihua took leave from their duties to assist at home, prioritizing their brother¡¯s big day to ensure everything went smoothly.


    Hongyu Jun, Lin Wanning, and Si Yuheng also arrived at the Chu family.


    Si Yuheng saw that Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family was doing business and wanted to see if he could find something to do. There were many people looking for work in the county. He was new here and the shopkeepers did not trust him and would not use him.


    When Hong Yujun heard that he was looking for work, he asked him to help make wine. He thought about it and agreed. He had to earn some money first. He could not always spend Wanning and his uncle¡¯s money. Otherwise, he would be too useless.


    Hong Yujun quickly informed Chu Qingzhi of the new helper and then busied herself in the workshop. With the additional help from Si Yuheng and five vigers, they barely had enough hands for the brewing process.


    As the sun climbed higher, the entire vige of Chu bustled with activity.


    Around midday, Li Qingyin arrived to help her nephew with his wedding preparations.


    Li Qingyu, who had just returned from purchasing supplies in the county, greeted her, ¡°Qingyin, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Third sister, we¡¯re here too,¡± announced Li Qinghu and Li Qingwu. They felt obliged to help their nephew, despite the past tensions within the family.


    Putting aside the past grudges, Li Qingyu was very happy to see her two brotherse to help. ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother.¡±


    Seeing that Li Qingyu did not give them a cold face, the two of them secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Li Qinghu said, ¡°Third Sister, if there¡¯s anything at home that we can do, just let us know. We can do anything.¡±


    Li Qingyu asked the two of them to help kill the pigs. This wedding banquet was a big one. The vigers, rtives, friends, and business partners had all been invited. There were 85 tables. She wanted to hold it in a grand manner.


    Li Qinghu and Li Qingwu agreed without hesitation and went to the old house together.


    Pigs were ughtered in the courtyard of the old house. There was a well there, so it was more convenient to use water.


    As the day of busyness passed, evening arrived.


    Since Shen Ruyue was getting married the next day, she went to An Shangwu¡¯s house to prepare. Chu Xuhua personally escorted her there with all necessary items.


    An Shanwu had already married a wife. He asked his wife to invite her grandmother over to help prepare for the wedding tomorrow.


    The grandmother was a warm-hearted person. After hearing about the matter, she immediately agreed. As soon as she arrived, she started preparing.


    In her room, Shen Ruyue sat in front of the mirror, smiling at her reflection and the thought of getting married.


    Getting married was like a dream.


    Grandmother had prepared everything for the next day. ¡°Ruyue, rest quickly. Tomorrow, after the rooster crows, you¡¯ll have to take a shower and change your clothes. After that, you¡¯ll have to prepare until the afternoon. It¡¯s very tiring. If you don¡¯t rest well, you might not be able to take it.¡±


    The ceremony typically takes ce at dusk. Generally, the bride wakes up after the crowing of the rooster to start her preparations. She is not allowed to eat anything during the process and can only rest after thepletion of the formal ceremony, which includes paying respects at the ancestral hall. It is a very tiring day for the bride.


    Shen Ruyue agreed obediently. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll sleep right away.¡±


    Grandma left the room.


    Shen Ruyuey on the bed. At the thought of getting married, she could not help but be excited. Once she was excited, she could not fall asleep.


    Chu Xuhua could not fall asleep either. When he thought about the wedding tomorrow, he wished he could dial time forward.


    Time passed ording to its own pace. Finally, three crows sounded.


    A rooster crowed, and all the roosters in the vige echoed. The entire vige was filled with roosters crowing.


    Chu Xuhua immediately got out of bed¡­


    On the other side, Shen Ruyue had also woken up.


    The bathwater was ready. Under the grandmother¡¯s urging, Shen Ruyue quickly went to take a bath. There was a time limit for how long she could take a bath.


    She had already nned what to do at every time today. It was very tedious and particr.


    However, with a capable person like grandma around, today¡¯s wedding ceremony would definitely be held sessfully.


    At noon, Chu Qingzhi, Chu Qingyue, Chu Qingning, Wu Yaqing, and Ge Lihua came to the An Shanwu¡¯s family.


    An Shanwu¡¯s house was very lively. There were fruit and sugar cakes in the courtyard. They invited their neighbors and friends to their house.


    Chu Qingzhi and the others were here to put on makeup for Shen Ruyue.


    After entering the room, Chu Qingning gently ced her hands on Shen Ruyue¡¯s shoulders and looked at the beautiful bride in the mirror. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re so beautiful today!¡±


    Shen Ruyue was overjoyed and could not hide her smile. ¡°You¡¯ll be as beautiful when you get married in the future.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re already very beautiful. With this dress, you¡¯re simply as beautiful as a fairy.¡±


    At this moment, Grandma said, ¡°A girl is the most beautiful on the day of her marriage.¡±


    Chu Qingyue echoed, ¡°Grandma is right.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took out a banknote worth 6,000 taels of silver and ced it in Shen Ruyue¡¯s hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Add this to you dowry.¡±


    Shen Ruyue looked down at the banknote and hurriedly returned it to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°It¡¯s too much money. I can¡¯t take it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°This is money I took away from bad people. Just take it.¡±


    Shen Ruyue immediately understood what Chu Qingzhi meant. ¡°But it belongs to you now. I¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I gave this to you willingly. If you refuse again, I¡¯ll be unhappy.¡±


    Only then did Shen Ruyue ept the banknote. ¡°Qingzhi, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°We¡¯re family now. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    Chu Qingyue gave Shen Ruyue a pair of gold earrings. ¡°I bought these with my own money. You can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Chu Qingning gave him a Ruyi Lock. ¡°I haven¡¯t started earning money yet. I bought this with my pocket money. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s gift was more valuable. The two golden hairpins were iid with a lifelike golden butterfly. When they moved, the two butterflies pped their wings like real butterflies. They were extremely beautiful.


    ¡°Grandma, put the hairpins on Ruyue¡¯s hair.¡±


    Shen Ruyue had already put on the bride¡¯s outfit and done her hair. Next, it was time for makeup.


    Grandma was happy that Shen Ruyue had such good sisters. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll put the hairpins on her..¡±

 Chapter 451 - 451: Blessed in Three Lifetimes

    Chapter 451: Blessed in Three Lifetimes


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ge Lihua also presented Shen Ruyue with her dowry gift.


    Shen Ruyue embraced her sisters, expressing her gratitude for having such wonderfulpanions in her life, calling it a blessing of three lifetimes.


    Wu Yaqing, ever generous, insisted that thanks were unnecessary among good sisters.


    After sharingughter and conversation for half an hour, the group hurried back home.


    As dusk approached, the auspicious time for fetching the bride arrived.


    The setting sun cast a beautiful rosy glow over everything, creating a festive atmosphere.


    Fu Bao, the horse, adorned with arge red embroidered ball on its head, stood proudly at the front of the procession. It asionally snorted and swished its tail, looking quite spirited.


    Li Qingyu walked alongside Chu Xuhua, meticulously going over the wedding procession etiquette, emphasizing the importance of getting it right.


    Chu Xuhua assured his mother that he had everything under control. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely bring your daughter-inw back.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    Chu Xuhua mounted his horse and led the procession. ¡°Giddyup!¡±


    Fu Bao walked at a steady pace, setting the tone for the grand event.


    The bridal sedan, carried by eight strong men from the vige, was at the center of the procession. The bearers, dressed in new clothes and adorned with red sashes, added to the celebratory mood.


    The procession was apanied by the beating of drums and gongs, enhancing the festive atmosphere.


    Chu Xuhua, dressed as a groom, looked particrly handsome and radiant with happiness. As he rode, he thought to himself, ¡°Ruyue, I¡¯ming to take you home.¡±


    The vigers watched the grand procession, remarking that such a spectacle was usually only seen in the weddings of wealthy families in the county.


    At Shen Ruyue¡¯s side, preparations were already in ce. An Shaowu¡¯s wife handed Shen Ruyue a big red apple. ¡°This isn¡¯t for you. It¡¯s for you to bring into the bridal sedan.¡±


    Shen Ruyue lowered her head and looked at the big red apple. Her fair face blushed slightly as she nodded shyly. ¡°I know, Sister-inw.¡±


    Mrs. An looked around. ¡°The bridal escort team will be here soon. Where¡¯s the veil?¡±


    Shen Ruyue picked up the veil from herp. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    Mrs. An reminded her carefully, ¡°When you go outter, you must cover your head. Your Brother An wille in and carry you. Your feet can¡¯t touch the ground, understand?¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded. ¡°Yes, Sister-inw.¡±


    Mrs. An gave her some instructions before going out to wait for the bridal escort team.


    The joyful music of the wedding procession could be heard approaching, and An Shangwu¡¯s family and friends gathered at the entrance to witness the excitement.


    As the procession arrived at An Shangwu¡¯s house, fireworks were set off in celebration.


    Chu Xuhua dismounted his horse and was yfully stopped by a group of children demanding red packets, a traditional part of the ceremony. ¡°Uncle, give us a paper packet before we let you pick up the bride.¡±


    The children were very adorable and he could not bear to reject them.


    Chu Xuhua smiled and took out a few paper packets wrapped in a red envelope. He handed them to the children. ¡°Can I pick up the bride now?¡±


    The children held paper packets and jumped around happily. ¡°Alright, the bride is yours.¡±


    These words made everyoneugh.


    An Shanwu walked towards Shen Ruyue¡¯s room. ¡°Ruyue, Xuhua is here.¡± However, An Shangwu didn¡¯t immediately carry Shen Ruyue out for the bridal sedan. In this tradition, known as ¡°Dying the Bridal Sedan,¡± the bride was expected to dy for a bit before getting into the sedan. This custom involved a yful act of hesitation by the bride as part of the wedding proceedings, symbolizing the bride¡¯s reluctance to leave her family and her maiden home. Chu Xuhua stood at the door and kept looking inside. Why wasn¡¯t she out yet? He immediately asked someone to go in and ask.


    After being requested three times, Shen Ruyue finally donned her bridal cape and phoenix crown. The grandmother then covered her head with arge red veil before they proceeded to the door.


    An Shanwu went forward and carried her to the door. ¡°Brother doesn¡¯t have anything to say. 1 just wish you a happy life. In the future, Brother¡¯s home will be your maiden home. If you suffer any grievances, you cane back to your maiden home. Brother An will help you.¡±


    Shen Ruyue felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Thank you, Brother An.¡±


    Finally, after much anticipation, Chu Xuhua caught sight of Shen Ruyue. His eyes lit up as he eximed, ¡°Ruyue, I¡¯vee to take you home.¡±


    Shen Ruyue, smiling warmly, responded, ¡°I¡¯ll go home with you.¡±


    Chu Xuhua smiled like a child. It was so sweet that it was about to overflow from his chest.


    Before boarding the bridal sedan, it was traditional for the bride¡¯s mother to feed the bride a mouthful of ¡°sedan rice,¡± symbolizing gratitude for the mother¡¯s care and upbringing. However, since Shen Ruyue did not have a mother, this ritual was omitted, and An Shangwu directly ced her into the sedan.


    An Shanwu looked at the bridal sedan chair. This was the best bridal sedan chair in the county. It was obvious that the Chu family really liked Shen Ruyue as their daughter-inw. He was relieved.


    ¡°Xuhua, I¡¯ll leave Ruyue to you in the future. You must treat her well.¡±


    Chu Xuhua said solemnly, ¡°Brother An, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Ruyue.¡±


    An Shanwu patted Chu Xuhua¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The sound of gongs and drums rang out again. Chu Xuhua nced at the bridal sedan chair and could not hide the smile on his face. He got on the horse and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, the bridal escort team gradually walked away.


    In the Chu Vige.


    The children in the vige were all staring at the entrance of the vige. When they heard the voice, they shouted, ¡°They are back! Brother Xuhua brought the bride back!!¡±


    As they shouted and looked around, they ran back excitedly.


    Hearing that, everyone walked over to watch. The Chu Vige had never held such a grand wedding, which dazzled everyone.


    At this moment, the setting sun had transformed from golden yellow to a deep crimson, approaching the horizon with an exquisitely gentle and tender posture. The sky was adorned with brilliant red clouds, fiery and spectacr, presenting a magnificent and awe-inspiring sight.


    The sound of firecrackers sounded, adding to the liveliness.


    Everyone stood under the afterglow and weed the bridal escort team to the entrance of the Chu family¡¯s courtyard.


    Everyone from the Chu family stood at the entrance of the courtyard to wee them. When Granny Chu and Li Qingyu saw this scene, they could not help but cry tears of joy. Their Xuhua was finally married.


    Chu Xujin handed the bow and arrow to Chu Xuhua. ¡°Brother, shoot three arrows at the door of the sedan and you can bring the bride down.¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded with a smile and fired three shots at the door.


    Everyone apuded enthusiastically. The matchmaker shouted, ¡°The bride is getting off the sedan chair.¡±


    The bride, her head covered with a red veil and holding an apple in both hands, was assisted out of the bridal sedan by twodies-in-waiting. She then entered the Chu family, stepping over a saddle and a brazier, before arriving at the main hall.


    The matchmaker handed over a red ribbon, with one person holding each end. Following this, they proceeded to the main hall to perform the traditional bowing ceremony.


    Everyone followed him into the courtyard and stood nearby to watch. Almost everyone in the vige hade.


    In the main hall, Chu Rong and Li Qingyu were seated.


    Grandpa Chu, Granny Chu, the vige elder, the vige chief, and some other elders sat on the side to witness the wedding..

 Chapter 452 - 452: Revelry in the Bridal Chamber

    Chapter 452: Revelry in the Bridal Chamber


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone¡¯s faces were alight with smiles as they watched the bride and groom.


    ¡°Bow to Heaven and Earth!¡±


    ¡°Bow to your parents!¡±


    ¡°Bow to each other as husband and wife!¡±


    ¡°Escort to the bridal chamber!¡±


    After the ceremony, the bride, assisted by the twodies, was escorted to the bridal chamber to sit on the wedding bed, which was scattered with peanuts, longans, red dates, and other auspicious items.


    ¡°Ruyue, wait here for a bit. The groom will soone to lift your veil.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Thedies left the bridal chamber, leaving Shen Ruyue alone. No one else was allowed to enter the room before the groom.


    As night fell, the room was lit with fourrge red candles, casting a soft, orange glow. Shen Ruyue touched the auspicious items on the bed, her lips curling into a smile.


    Holding the big apple in her hand under the veil, Shen Ruyue¡¯s face was filled with shy anticipation.


    In the future, she would have a home.


    Suddenly, noisy voices and footsteps approached from outside¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s see the bride¡­¡±


    ¡°Time for the bridal chamber fun¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Theughter and chatter of the children reached Shen Ruyue, who sat up straight, clutching the apple tightly, a mix of nervousness and excitement filling her.


    The door creaked open, and a crowd of people burst into the room, instantly filling the quiet space with noise and excitement.


    The children curiously peered at the bride, eagerly anticipating the groom lifting the veil.


    ¡°Brother Lihua, lift the veil!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±


    Someone teased the children, ¡°It¡¯s not your wedding, why are you in a hurry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just anxious for Brother Xuhua.¡±


    Laughter and jovial conversations filled the room.


    The matchmaker handed Chu Xuhua the stick, saying with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s time for the groom to lift the bride¡¯s veil.¡±


    Chu Xuhua took the stick, shy yet excited, and gently lifted the red veil.


    Shen Ruyue, wearing a beautiful phoenix crown with a diamante on her forehead and bright red lips, looked even more stunning than usual.


    Chu Xuhua looked at the bright and beautiful Shen Ruyue and was stunned. Shen Ruyue usually had light makeup on, but now the strong contrast made Chu Xuhua¡¯s heart flutter even more. He felt that his heart was about to jump out of his chest.


    ¡°The bride is so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Brother Xuhua is so lucky to have married such a beautiful bride.¡±


    ¡°In the future, I have to learn from Brother Xuhua and get a beautiful bride.¡±


    Everyone teased¡­


    Shen Ruyue looked at Chu Xuhua shyly, then quickly lowered her head. Her face quickly turned red,parable to the big red apple in her hand.


    The matchmaker brought the wedding wine, ¡°Drink the cross-cupped wine, and the ceremony isplete.¡±


    Chu Xuhua handed a cup to Shen Ruyue and took one for himself, drinking the wine together.


    The matchmaker blessed them, ¡°Drinking the cross-cupped wine, together until your hair turns white.¡±


    ¡°Ceremonyplete!¡±


    Apuse and cheers erupted.


    Chu Qingzhi, watching the ceremony, thought to herself how romantic the ancient customs were, full of ritual and meaning.


    Wu Yaqing, tugging at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sleeve, said enviously, ¡°This makes me want to get married too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded seriously, ¡°You¡¯re fifteen already, just the right time to get engaged. Do you have someone in mind?¡±


    Wu Yaqing pointed at her nose. ¡°Me?¡±


    Ge Lihuaughed, ¡°Yaqing, you need to have someone you like first, right?¡±


    Wu Yaqing looked at her two good friends. ¡°So you¡¯re just teasing me for not having anyone yet, right? Fine, I¡¯ll find someone within three months. You all have suitors, and I¡¯m the only one left alone.¡±


    Ge Lihua froze, ¡°Who has a suitor?¡±


    Wu Yaqing eyed her closely, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about you and Xujin. You two have been secretly seeing each other.¡±


    Ge Lihua was stunned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. There¡¯s no such thing!¡±


    Wu Yaqing smiled mischievously, ¡°Well, who picked a bunch of flowers for you this morning? You liked them so much that you found a vase to put them in. Humph, I know everything.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ge Li Hua¡¯s face, pale as jade, flushed red.


    She gently pushed Wu Yaqing away and left the room, her heart beating a little faster.


    Wu Yaqing turned to look at Chu Qingzhi, hooked her chin, and smirked, ¡°See, I was right, wasn¡¯t I?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pinched Wu Yaqing¡¯s face, finding her adorable, ¡°Help me with my third sister-inw, and I¡¯ll help you out in finding a suitor.¡±


    Wu Yaqing extended a finger, ¡°No backing out.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi linked fingers with her, ¡°A promise is a promise!¡±


    It was time to start the feast; everyone had been waiting for it all day.


    Chu Xuhua knew that Shen Ruyue hadn¡¯t eaten all day, so he quickly brought her some food, ¡°Ruyue, eat something.¡±


    Shen Ruyue sat at the table, smiling faintly, ¡°You go entertain the guests. Come back early.¡± She said this, then shyly lowered her head, as if hinting at something.


    Chu Xu hua stroked Shen Ruyue¡¯s head and kissed her red lips, ¡°Okay, whatever you say.¡±


    Shen Ruyue¡¯s face turned crimson. This guy¡­


    Chu Xuhua particrly liked Shen Ru Yue¡¯s shy appearance. He watched her for a while before reluctantly leaving to attend to the guests. If he could, he would prefer to be with Ruyue now rather than eating.


    Shen Ruyue used the back of her hand to cool her face, then smiled secretly. With Xuhua treating her so well, she was sure her future would be bright.


    The wedding banquet wasvish, even more so than previous feasts. The table was filled with dishes, and everyone ate, drank, andughed until the moon hung high in the sky.


    The four elders of the Chu family finally sat down to eat¡­


    Li Qingyu spoke with a mix of relief and joy, ¡°I can finally rx now.¡±


    Chu Rong was also happy, ¡°Me too. Xuhua¡¯s marriage has put my mind at ease.¡±


    Everyone understood the meaning of these words. They had all been concerned about the eldest son¡¯s marriage.


    Grandpa Chu poured a few sses of wine, ¡°Let¡¯s all have a drink together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At another table, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong were eating.


    Chu Haodong saw Tang Jinghong taking care of Chu Qingzhi and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°When are you two getting married?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t know how to answer, so Tang Jinghong turned to Chu Haodong and said, ¡°As soon as you save up the gift money, we n to get married.¡±


    Chu Haodong hammered his chest, generously saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give a generous gift at your wedding.¡±


    Tang Jinghong joked, ¡°If it¡¯s too little, you¡¯re not invited.¡±


    The two had grown up together and were childhood friends. Although they had been apart for over a decade, their old friendship quickly returned as they talked. Chu Haodongughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll start saving from tomorrow. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled, ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting then..¡±

 Chapter 453 - 453: Four Seasons Begonia

    Chapter 453: Four Seasons Begonia


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Xuhua hurriedlypleted the ceremony and returned to his room, leaving behind numerous teasing gazes.


    When Shen Ruyue saw Chu Xuhua enter the room, she became nervous, stuttering, ¡°Why, why have you returned so soon?¡±


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s eyes burned with passion. He eagerly walked forward, lifting Shen Ruyue in his arms and moving towards the bed. His voice, suppressed with excitement, was gentle, ¡°I returned early to apany my wife.¡±


    Shen Ruyue clutched Chu Xuhua¡¯s clothes tightly, burying her face in his chest, too shy to face him.


    Chu Xuhua looked down at his shy wife, his heart softening greatly. He carefully ced Shen Ruyue on the bed, gently stroking her cheek, leaning down slowly to kiss her longed-for red lips.


    Shen Ruyue closed her eyes, wrapping her arms around Chu Xuhua¡¯s neck, actively responding to his tender kiss.


    Clothes were gradually removed, skin touched skin, surrendering to each other.


    Soon, the room was filled with a wave of heat.


    The next day arrived quickly, with the red decorations and festive atmosphere still rich.


    Chu Qingzhi walked out of her room and stretchedzily on the balcony. The nearby area was red, the distance golden. The vige scenery, distinct in all four seasons, was beautiful in every frame.


    ¡°Good morning, Qingzhi!¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice came from the side.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± Chu Qingzhi approached, leaning on the balcony, smiling, ¡°What are you holding?¡±


    Tang Jinghong held a bundle of saplings, ¡°Four Seasons Begonia, I n to nt them in the yard.¡±


    His house was already decorated, but the yard was still unarranged. He felt that the temperament of the Four Seasons Begonia matched Chu Qingzhi perfectly, so he wanted to fill the yard with them.


    His yard was not in front of the house but was circr, surrounding the house entirely, with arge area both in front and behind.


    Imagine the house surrounded by blooming Four Seasons Begonia, the scenery would be stunning.


    Chu Qingzhi felt more and more in sync with Tang Jinghong, also finding the Four Seasons Begonia beautiful, ¡°I¡¯lle down and help.¡±


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t want Chu Qingzhi to do such dirty work, ¡°No need to help, I can handle it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi flew down from the balcony to Tang Jinghong¡¯s yard, gracefully like a butterfly, ¡°Are you worried I won¡¯t do well?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Tang Jinghong led her to a chair, ¡°Rough work isn¡¯t suitable for ady.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shifted her chair, resting her elbow on the back, chin in hand, watching Tang Jinghong, ¡°Really don¡¯t want my help? I really wanted to help.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled, ¡°Just sit nicely.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t say more. At this moment, three wolf cubs ran over, excitedly circling around her.


    The wolf cubs were well cared for, round and fluffy, taking baths every day, their fur clean and fluffy, as cute as pct dogs.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze fell¡­


    The three wolf cubs sat in front of her, heads raised, waiting for her touch.


    Tang Jinghong turned just in time to see this scene, ¡°The animals you raise are very spirited and likable.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stroked the wolf cubs¡¯ heads, a smile spreading on her lips, ¡°Would you like a wolf cub? I can get one from the forest for you.¡±


    Getting a wolf cub was dangerous. ¡°No need, once your wolf cubs grow up, they can help watch my house.¡±


    ¡°That works.¡± Chu Qingzhi nodded at the wolf cubs, ¡°Did you hear what was just said?¡±


    The wolf cubs each let out a sound, seemingly understanding Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words.


    Tang Jinghong smiled and turned back to nting the begonia.


    Meanwhile, the newlyweds Chu Xuhua and Shen Ruyue got up.


    Shen Ruyue¡¯s body ached so much that it hurt when touched. Having been fervently loved by Chu Xuhua three times the previous night, she woke up this morning with a paleplexion.


    After washing up, Shen Ruyue sat at the dressing table to apply rouge, to avoid beingughed at if seen in her current state.


    Chu Xuhua came over, embracing her from behind, chin resting on her shoulder, being very clingy.


    ¡°After serving tea to our parents and grandparents, and having breakfast, youe to rest. I¡¯ll take care of everything else, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡±


    Shen Ruyue immediately gave Chu Xuhua a sweet kiss, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s smile reached his ears, delighted to have a wife. After a moment, he said, ¡°I will always treat you well, for a lifetime.¡±


    Shen Ruyue, looking at Chu Xuhua¡¯s handsome face in the mirror, smiled, ¡°I will treat you well too.¡±


    Chu Xuhua tightened his arms, then heard Shen Ruyue hiss in pain. He quickly loosened his hold, ¡°My fault, my fault¡­¡±


    The couple then went to see Li Qingyu, first serving tea to the four elders. The ciders also gave Shen Ruyue some money as a gift for a new bride.


    Shen Ruyue sweetly said, ¡°Thank you, father, mother, grandfather, grandmother.¡±


    Li Qingyu helped Shen Ruyue up, joyfully saying, ¡°From now on, we are one family, Ruyue, we all wee you.¡±


    Tears welled up in Shen Ruyue¡¯s eyes. She hugged Li Qingyu, moved, ¡°Mother, thank you for your care all this time, for loving me like your own daughter. I will not let you down.¡±


    Li Qingyu lovingly patted Shen Ruyue¡¯s back, ¡°Good girl, I know you are.¡±


    The younger family members stood by, collectively greeting, ¡°Hello, sister-inw.¡±


    Shen Ruyue wiped her tears and hurriedly handed out prepared gifts to her younger brother-inw and sister-inw, smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t dislike them, please.¡±


    Chu Qingyue quickly said, ¡°Not at all, not at all, we love the gifts from sister-inw.¡±


    Chu Xuhua took the opportunity to say, ¡°From now on, everyone must respect Ruyue and treat her well, otherwise I will punish you.¡±


    Shen Ruyue gently pinched Chu Xuhua¡¯s waist, embarrassedly lowering her head.


    Everyoneughed in unison.


    Chu Xujin smiled, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry, we will all cherish sister-inw.¡±


    The family was harmonious and happy.


    After breakfast, Chu Qingzhi returned to her room and took out the clothes, mask, and hat that Chu Qingyue gave her yesterday.


    She hadn¡¯t had time to look at them due to the busyness of yesterday.


    Her sister¡¯s craftsmanship was impable. The stitches on the clothes were so fine they were almost invisible, the details were perfectly handled, and although the fabric was ordinary, it looked exquisite. No wonder her sister¡¯s shop was doing so well.


    After a thorough examination, she was very satisfied.


    She went to the balcony and called out to Chu Qingyue, who was heading to the county, ¡°Sister, the clothes are great, can you make more for me?¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded, ¡°How many do you want?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment, ¡°Two hundred sets in white, ten in light red, ten in light blue.¡± The white ones were for ordinary workers, and the light red and blue for the managers. It was time to choose managers.


    Chu Qingyue gestured okay, ¡°I¡¯ll have them ready in ten days.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay..¡±

 Chapter 454 - 454: Purchasing Fruits

    Chapter 454: Purchasing Fruits


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shen Ruyue was not feeling well, so she went back to rest. Chu Qingzhi took over her duties. Already swamped with work and with the payroll due in a few days, she was incredibly busy.


    After arranging most of the tasks in the morning, a group of beggars arrived.


    They had already helped harvest the family¡¯s rice and came today to dig a fruit cer for Chu Qingzhi.


    The chosen location for the cer was in the vegetable garden behind the old house. Initially surrounded by a hedge, the area was now enclosed with a brick wall, approximately one acre in size.


    Half an acre was upied by the workshop, a quarter by the cattle shed and the stable, leaving another quarter.


    Chu Qingzhi led the beggars to the backyard, having already nned the entrance to the cer. ¡°Wait here for the master toe before starting work.¡±


    All the tools were ready, just waiting for the master digger to guide them.


    Digging a cer required expertise, as improper digging could cause a copse, risking injury.


    The beggar leader hesitated before asking, ¡°Miss, will it still be two meals a day?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Not only two meals, but you¡¯ll also get some wages after the work is done. I don¡¯t mistreat those who work for me.¡±


    The beggar leader was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, miss.¡±


    The other beggars were excited, silently vowing to work hard and live a dignified life in the future.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the master digger to arrive, a meticulous man in his fifties with a young apprentice.


    Chu Qingzhi greeted him at the entrance, ¡°Master Peng, thank you foring.¡±


    Master Peng was amiable, waving his hand, ¡°You¡¯re paying, I¡¯m working, that¡¯s how it should be. Where¡¯s the site? Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi led him to the backyard. Master Peng immediately directed the beggars to start working.


    There were many types of cers. The high-spec ones looked like rooms, square and neat. Chu Qingzhi wanted to dig a high-spec cer, big enough to store ten thousand catties of fruit.


    Master Peng, with thirty years of experience, said it could be done in three days.


    Chu Qingzhi offered fifty taels of silver if the work could bepleted in three days, for him alone. The others received their separate wages.


    Wealthy families wouldn¡¯t be so generous. Master Peng, motivated by the hefty reward, worked extra diligently.


    Chu Qingzhi watched them work when suddenly Chu Lianghong¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Qingzhi, are you there?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Qingzhi quickly went out, ¡°Grandpa Hong, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Chu Lianghong pointed to his sugarcane field, ¡°Do you need sugarcane? I can sell it to you at a lower price, so I don¡¯t have to transport it.¡±


    His sugarcane was usually sold to a sugar workshop in the county, but transportation was troublesome. Knowing that Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family made ice cream bars requiring sugar, he came to offer it.


    Chu Qingzhi thought about it. If she bought the sugarcane, she could push out the sugarcane juice ice cream bar.


    It was the end of August now. The ice cream bar business would only stop until the end of September.


    ¡°Grandfather Hong, how much per catty for the sugarcane?¡±


    Chu Lianghong replied, ¡°If you buy it all, I¡¯ll charge you nine copper coins per catty.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then please bring two hundred catties first. For the rest, I¡¯ll let you know when to deliver more.¡±


    Chu Lianghong pped his thigh, happily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go cut it right now.¡±


    Then, a group of vige children ran over. Chu Junbao looked at Chu Qingzhi with hope, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, we also want to earn some money. Do you have any way?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and asked, ¡°What do you need money for?¡±


    Chu Junbao counted on his fingers, ¡°The New Year is in a few months, and we want to buy new clothes.¡±


    The other children echoed, ¡°We also want new clothes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi found the children adorable and agreed, ¡°Alright, how about you go pick golden berries at the foot of the mountain? I¡¯ll pay five copper coins per catty, how¡¯s that?¡±


    Golden berry is a wild fruit. When it matures, the fruit is bottle-shaped, brownish-red, and has thorns.


    When picking the fruit, a cloth wasid on the ground and scissors were used to snip the berries. This way, there was no need to touch them with hands, avoiding the risk of being pricked by the thorns. Everyone was quite clever in this approach.


    From the foot of the mountain to the bamboo leaves forest, there were wild golden berries. It was not a problem to pick one or two hundred catties.


    Some vigers had already gone to pick them but only gathered a few catties for home use, like making medicinal wine.


    Chu Junbao was eager, ¡°We¡¯ll go pick them right away.¡±


    Coincidentally, Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin, having just delivered bamboo leaves, overheard Chu Qingzhi¡¯s conversation.


    Xu Songnian¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation as he looked at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth Cousin, do you still need golden berries? We can go pick them too.¡±


    Their bamboo leaf picking area was full of golden berries.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take as much as you can gather.¡± Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but offer some advice upon seeing the admiration in the children¡¯s eyes, ¡°I have a tip for you, do you want to hear it?¡±


    Xu Songnian nodded eagerly, ¡°Please tell us, Fifth Cousin.¡±


    ¡°You know there are many idle children in your vige. You could have them help you pick the berries. Pay them one or two copper coins per catty, and then bring the fruits to me for five copper coins per catty. You don¡¯t have to pick them yourself and can still earn a good amount. Understand?¡±


    Xu Songnian¡¯s eyes shone brightly, ¡°Fifth Cousin, you¡¯re amazing. I understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°I n to collect a thousand catties. Once your vige is done, you can also gather from other viges. I¡¯ll let you know when we reach the required quantity.¡±


    Xu Songnian nodded with a smile, ¡°Understood, Fifth Cousin.¡±


    The siblings happily went back home.


    Chu Qingzhi watched them leave, finding these hardworking and obedient children endearing.


    Chu Xujin¡¯s house construction was advancing, with the roof beams being installed, and thus requiring fewer workers.


    Chu Qingzhi approached An Shanwu, ¡°Brother An, do you have a moment?¡±


    An Shanwu, wiping his sweat, came over with a smile, ¡°Yes, are you nning to build another workshop?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this time it¡¯s for bread, biscuits, and sausage.¡± Chu Qingzhi handed the blueprints to An Shanwu, ¡°Brother An, please take a look. When can we start?¡± After a quick nce at the blueprints, An Shanwu said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the site first. We¡¯ll discuss more there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had made aprehensive n for the entire area at the foot of the mountain, dividing it into two major zones: a workshop area and an office area.


    The office area would be further divided into several smaller sections based on function, which would be detailed in the meticulous nning stage..

 Chapter 455 - 455: Moving Overnight

    Chapter 455: Moving Overnight


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Arriving at the foot of the mountain, near the wine brewery, Chu Qingzhi pointed to a pre-nned location, ¡°Let¡¯s build it here.¡±


    ¡°Also, Brother An, while building the workshop, could you please also construct a wall around thisrge area? It will help with management.¡±


    It was necessary to guard against theft, as some items in the workshop were quite valuable. Any theft could not only dy the work but also result in significant financial losses.


    An Shanwu readily agreed, ¡°No problem, we can have the wall up in three days.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you for your help, Brother An.¡±


    After discussing the construction of the workshop with An Shanwu, Chu Qingzhi headed to the new kitchen.


    When not cooking, the kitchen was busy making bread, biscuits, sausages, and sandwiches. It was bustling all day long.


    Previously, they sometimes had to borrow someone else¡¯s kitchen, but now they could use Chu Xuhua¡¯s.


    Previously, Chu Xuhua and Shen Ruyue were not married, so they could not touch the things at home for the time being. Now that they were married, they could use them.


    With twenty people, including Li Qingyu, working hard, they were just about managing the workload.


    Chu Qingzhi mused, fortunately, each auntie was strong and capable; otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have handled such demanding work. The generous wages were a direct incentive for their hard work.


    Deciding to hire more people, Chu Qingzhi nned to train them during the construction period of the workshop. Once the workshop waspleted, they could start working immediately.


    ¡°Mother, can youe here for a moment?¡± Chu Qingzhi called over Li Qingyu, who finally had a bit of free time.


    Li Qingyu approached immediately, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pulled her aside and spoke softly, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m nning to hire another twenty-one people. Could you help choose them?¡±


    Li Qingyu agreed without hesitation. The vige women had been lining up to work for her, so gathering twenty more was easy, ¡°When do you need them?¡± ¡°Immediately,¡± replied Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the vige right away,¡± said Li Qingyu.


    Now a prominent figure in the vige, Li Qingyu returned in a short time with twenty-one women, all around twenty years old.


    Chu Qingzhi had them first observe the work of Li Qingyu and others to understand their tasks.


    However, the kitchen was too crowded, so they all stood by therge, low windows to watch.


    The window was very big and not high, so they could see the process clearly.


    Everyone was eager to work for Chu Qingzhi and cherished this opportunity, watching intently without blinking.


    But one person was called aside by Chu Qingzhi to learn how to make butter.


    Since the kitchen was packed, Chu Qingzhi had borrowed Tang Jinghong¡¯s kitchen, where today¡¯s milk delivery was stored.


    Sun Yuanyuan was puzzled, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, what am I supposed to do?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°You¡¯ll help me make butter. The pay is the same as theirs. I¡¯ll teach you shortly.¡±


    ¡°As long as there¡¯s pay, I¡¯m happy to do any work,¡± she replied.


    Tang Jinghong was still nting Four Seasons Begonias in the courtyard. At his pace, it would take two days to finish. He intended to do it all by himself.


    Chu Qingzhi brought him a bowl of water, ¡°Have some water.¡±


    With muddy hands, Tang Jinghong reached for the bowl, then retracted, ¡°Just ce it on the table; I¡¯ll drink after I finish nting this.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi offered the bowl, ¡°Let me feed you.¡±


    How could he refuse? Even if he wasn¡¯t thirsty, he felt thirsty now.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the kitchen to make butter. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Sun Yuanyuan headed to the kitchen.


    As Sun Yuanyuan entered, she nced several times at Tang Jinghong, admiring the grand general¡¯s imposing presence and handsome features.


    She then looked at Chu Qingzhi, who was beautiful, slender, and capable.


    In terms of status, Tang Jinghong was a general, and Chu Qingzhi was a baroness. The two seemed perfectly matched.


    Busy until mid-afternoon, the preparations for wine-making were finallypleted.


    Hong Yujun massaged her waist, feeling sore and aching.


    Seeing her condition, Wu Yaqing approached with concern, ¡°You should take a break.¡±


    Hong Yujun nodded and sat down on a chair with Wu Yaqing, ¡°You¡¯ve also worked hard all day.¡±


    Lin Wanning brought two bowls of water for them. She had worked diligently too. As she was younger, Hong Yujun took good care of her, and she was very grateful for that.


    They both took the water, ¡°Thank you, Wanning.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I get any?¡± Si Yuheng jokinglyined about not having a bowl.


    Realizing she had overlooked him, Lin Wanning quickly poured another bowl of water, ¡°I thought you would take care of me.¡±


    Si Yuheng looked down, pondering, then nodded earnestly, ¡°Indeed, men should take more care of women.¡± He put his bowl down and went to pour a cup of water for Lin Wanning.


    Wu Yaqing and Hong Yujun watched the two and sensed something brewing between them.


    Lin Wanning looked at the water in front of her and then at Si Yuheng. Her heart unexpectedly beat a little faster. She took the bowl and went aside to drink.


    Wu Yaqing and Lord Hongyu walked out to give the two of them some space.


    Wu Yaqing asked Hong Yujun, ¡°When are you moving here?¡±


    Thinking of her agreement with Chu Qingzhi, Hong Yujun decided not to hesitate, ¡°I¡¯ll move tomorrow. I need to pack my things tonight.¡±


    Wu Yaqing elongated her voice, ¡°Why wait till tomorrow? Move in tonight?¡±


    Hong Yujun felt a bit embarrassed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too hasty?¡±


    Wu Yaqing replied, ¡°It¡¯s not. It saves you an extra trip, and besides, you mentioned there was something to check in the workshop tonight, right?¡±


    Hong Yujun nced back at the workshop, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Qingzhiter. She can take care of it.¡±


    Wu Yaqing said, ¡°Qingzhi will definitely ask you to move in right away.¡±


    As Wu Yaqing predicted, Chu Qingzhi asked Hong Yujun to stay for dinner and sent her home after the meal. On the way, Lord Hongyu asked Chu Qingzhi to take a look at the situation in the workshop at night. Chu Qingzhi immediately asked her to move over.


    The room was furnished with new items, exactly as Chu Qingzhi promised, all in Hong Yujun¡¯s preferred style.


    Chu Qingzhi even picked a bunch of Gomphrena globosa flowers to decorate her room.


    Hong Yujun was touched by everything Chu Qingzhi had done for her, ¡°Qingzhi, I really appreciate your care.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°It¡¯s my duty to take care of those entrusted to me.¡±


    Hong Yujun couldn¡¯t help but think of the young master, wondering how his matters were progressing..

 Chapter 456 - 456: He’s Not a Thief

    Chapter 456: He¡¯s Not a Thief


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At night, Hong Yujun left her room and headed towards the workshop.


    Wu Yaqing, who wasing out for a drink of water, saw her and decided to join her. Thus, the two of them walked together to the workshop.


    The journey took five minutes. Under the starry night sky, bathed in the bright moonlight and apanied by a cool breeze, their long hair fluttered elegantly.


    Wu Yaqing picked a foxtail grass and yed with it in her hand, ¡°Yujun, isn¡¯t it much more convenient now?¡±


    Hong Yujun replied with a charming smile, ¡°Indeed, and I also like the atmosphere of this vige.¡±


    Wu Yaqing bent down and picked a handful of foxtail grass, tying them into a bundle and handing them to Hong Yujun, ¡°Wee to Chu¡¯s vige.¡±


    Hong Yujun epted the foxtail grass with a smile, her joy evident, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chatting andughing, they reached the workshop. Wu Yaqing held antern for Hong Yujun, who checked the wine-making process.


    Just when they were almost done, they suddenly heard messy footsteps. They exchanged nces, wondering if there was a thief.


    Wu Yaqing, being braver, handed thentern to Hong Yujun and picked up a stick from the corner, moving step by step towards the workshop¡¯s entrance.


    Hong Yujun pulled her back, shaking her head.


    Wu Yaqing smiled reassuringly at Hong Yujun and patted her hand, signaling that everything was fine.


    She listened at the door. The intruder had heavy breathing and clumsy steps ¨C either a physically impaired person or someone injured. Wu Yaqing decided to confront the intruder.


    She opened the workshop door, shouted ¡°Catch the thief!¡± and charged in, swinging the stick vigorously at the intruder.


    Wu Yaqing was ferocious, shouting as she struck, ¡°Audacious thief, how dare you steal from the workshop! Today, you¡¯ll learn your lesson.¡±


    Hong Yujun, not wanting her good friend to face danger alone, also picked up a stick and charged in.


    Meanwhile, vigers gathered, with Chu Qingzhi being the first to arrive, followed by Tang Jinghong¡­


    The intruder, now unconscious in the corner, had been severely beaten.


    Wu Yaqing and Hong Yujun, seeing Chu Qingzhi, dropped their sticks and hid behind her.


    Wu Yaqing pointed at the corner and said urgently, ¡°He¡¯s the thief.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced over and saw the man, bloodied and injured, beaten too cruelly.


    When Tang Jinghong arrived, he took thentern and approached the figure. The man looked familiar¡­


    As thentern illuminated the man¡¯s bruised face, Tang Jinghong only had one thought in mind. Brother, you¡¯ve had a rough time.


    Handing thentern to Chu Qingzhi, he said with a hint of helplessness, ¡°He¡¯s not a thief; he¡¯s Third Master Lu.


    Chu Qingzhi was stunned.


    The two women were bewildered, realizing they might have attacked one of their own.


    The vigers arrived with torches, looking like a dragon of fire. They heard the conversation just in time. Understanding it was a case of mistaken identity, several strong men helped carry the unconscious man back, cing him in Tang Jinghong¡¯s house.


    After settling the man, many vigers returned home, leaving only a few to help.


    With the man near death, Chu Qingzhi asked Tang Jinghong to remove his clothes to treat his wounds immediately, or he would bleed to death.


    After undressing him, Tang Jinghong saw that Third Master Lu was covered in sword wounds, some deep and some shallow, at least twenty in total. The deepest one was bone-deep, and all were bleeding profusely, quickly creating a pool of blood where hey.


    Tang Jinghong frowned, wondering if Tang Jinghong had been betrayed or hunted.


    Given Third Master Lu¡¯s enemies in the underworld, being pursued was not surprising.


    Chu Qingzhi fed Third Master Lu a medicinal pill, put on gloves, and began to stitch his wounds. She worked as if sewing clothes, leaving Tang Jinghong at a loss for words, but the bleeding slowed as the wounds were stitched up.


    After stitching up the wounds and applying medicine, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s remedies, infused with spiritual energy, instantly stopped the bleeding. Even the bruises began to fade after a while.


    Chu Qingzhi bandaged Third Master Lu like a mummy, as he had too many wounds, and this method was the most efficient.


    ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯ve finished bandaging. I¡¯ll go check if Qingning¡¯s medicine is ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As Chu Qingzhi stepped out, she saw Wu Yaqing and Hong Yujun standing at the door, looking guilty. They had almost beaten an already severely injured man to death.


    Wu Yaqing rushed to Chu Qingzhi, anxiously asking, ¡°Is he, has he been saved?¡±


    Hong Yujun also hurried over, anxiously waiting for the answer.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°He¡¯s been saved. Don¡¯t me yourselves; anyone would have reacted the same way in your situation.¡±


    Wu Yaqing sighed in relief, ¡°As long as he¡¯s saved.¡±


    ¡°You should both get some rest. Everything¡¯s fine here.¡±


    Wu Yaqing and Hong Yujun nodded, ¡°Then we¡¯ll head back.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    The two left, holding each other¡¯s hands, looking back frequently.


    In the kitchen, Chu Qingning was fanning the medicinal stove. The air was filled with a bitter medicinal scent. ¡°Fourth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingning turned around, ¡°Fifth Sister, the medicine will be ready in a bit.¡±


    ¡°No rush.¡± Chu Qingzhi went to wash her blood-stained gloves and hands, thinking about Third Master Lu¡¯s severe condition.


    ¡°The medicine is ready,¡± Chu Qingning said, pouring it into a bowl.


    Chu Qingzhi picked up the bowl, ¡°Fourth Sister, you can go rest. I¡¯ll deliver this ande back soon.¡±


    Chu Qingning shook her head, ¡®Til go with you, and we¡¯ll head home together.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    When Chu Qingzhi returned with the medicine, the formidable Third Master Lu had already woken up. His expression was strange at first, but he rxed upon seeing Tang Jinghong.


    ¡°Time for your medicine.¡±


    Tang Jinghong helped Third Master Lu sit up and jokingly asked, ¡°Do you need me to feed you?¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m not so weak as to be fed.¡± His voice was cold and firm, even his speech carried a chill.


    He took the bowl and drank the medicine in one gulp, boldly like drinking liquor.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Rest well. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    Third Master Lu nodded, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Tang Jinghong patted Third Master Lu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡±


    They left the room..

 Chapter 457 - 457: Eat It Or Not

    Chapter 457: Eat It Or Not


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As dawn broke, the vige came to life with rising smoke from the kitchens and many people already out working. At the Chu family, everyone was gathered around the table for breakfast.


    Wu Yaqing hesitated before speaking, ¡°Um¡­ Auntie, I was thinking of taking some breakfast to that man we beat up yesterday. Is that okay?¡±


    Li Qingyu asked, ¡°The one you attacked yesterday?¡±


    Wu Yaqing nodded awkwardly.


    ¡°You should indeed take care of him. There are two eggs left in the pot that I saved for him. Take them with you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±


    After breakfast, Wu Yaqing packed the meal in a food box and headed to Tang Jinghong¡¯s house, with Hong Yujun apanying her to apologize.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong exchanged a knowing smile. Third Master Lu¡¯s expression would probably be even colder if he knew these two girls were the ones who exacerbated his injuries.


    At Tang Jinghong¡¯s house.


    Wu Yaqing tapped lightly on the door, ¡°I¡¯ve brought breakfast, may Ie in?¡±


    Third Master Lu, already hungry, responded with his usual cold and slightly hoarse voice, stirring a strange emotion, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Wu Yaqing entered the room.


    Upon entering, both women immediately apologized, ¡°We¡¯re sorry aboutst night. We thought you were a thief, and that¡¯s why we¡­¡±


    Third Master Lu, sitting up in bed, gazed over with a nd look¡­


    He remembered being beaten unconscious by these two seemingly fragile women who were unexpectedly ruthless in their attack.


    His head still throbbed from the beating, stirring a sense of indignation within him. He, Third Master Lu, had never been humiliated like this!


    ¡°Who hit me first?¡±


    Third Master Lu was a man of retribution. He wouldn¡¯t let go ofst night¡¯s incident easily.


    Wu Yaqing, holding back Hong Yujun, took responsibility, ¡°It was me. Yujun only came out to help because she worried about me. It wasn¡¯t her fault.¡±


    ¡°Good, take responsibility for your actions.¡± Third Master Lu¡¯s voice was devoid of emotion, ¡°Come here and feed me.¡±


    Was he treating her like a maid? But since she was the one who hit him, she decided toply as a way of apologizing, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll feed you!¡±


    Wu Yaqing turned to Hong Yujun, ¡°You go on with your work. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    Hong Yujun was hesitant, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No point in both of us staying here.¡± Wu Yaqing interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    Reluctantly, Hong Yujun left, ¡°If anything happens, run and don¡¯t let yourself be mistreated.¡±


    Wu Yaqing nodded in agreement, ¡°1 will.¡±


    Once Hong Yujun was gone, Wu Yaqing took a deep breath. The man in the room seemed difficult to deal with. Bracing herself, she re-entered the room.


    Genuinely wanting to apologize, she earnestly began to feed Third Master Lu. However, he proved to be quite a handful.


    ¡°The porridge is too hot¡­¡±


    ¡°The egg is too dry¡­¡±


    ¡°This is quite good, get me two more of theseter¡­¡± hemented on the sandwich.


    Annoyed by hisints, Wu Yaqing finally snapped, dropping the spoon, ¡°Eat it or not, I¡¯m not serving you anymore!¡±


    Third Master Lu held his head, ¡°I have a headache. Can you call a doctor for me?¡±


    His furrowed brows and serious tone made it hard to tell if he was really in pain or pretending.


    Wu Yaqing, recalling the scene of her beating him the night before, felt her anger subside and softened her approach, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the doctor right away.¡±


    Chu Qingning was in the kitchen preparing medicine for Third Master Lu and was summoned by Wu Yaqing to the room.


    Chu Qingzhi had asked Chu Qingning to handle the follow-up as a way to gain experience, calling for her only if necessary.


    Chu Qingning checked Third Master Lu¡¯s pulse, ¡°You suffered a severe blow to the headst night. It¡¯s normal to experience asional headaches during recovery. Try to stay calm and avoid getting agitated. You should feel better in a few days.¡±


    Third Master Lu politely thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingning apologized, ¡°My sister hurt you. I¡¯m sorry for that. We¡¯ll take care of you until you fully recover.¡±


    Wu Yaqing wanted to say that he was already severely injured before she beat him, but she held back, fearing it might agitate him and worsen his headache.


    Chu Qingning continued to prepare the medicine in the kitchen.


    Seeing Third Master Lu wrapped up in bandages, Wu Yaqing¡¯s heart softened, ¡°Do you still want to eat?¡±


    Third Master Luy down, turning his back to Wu Yaqing, ¡°No need, I¡¯m notfortable enough to eat right now. I¡¯ll eat when I feel better in a few days.¡±


    His words carried a hint of grievance and helplessness. Wu Yaqing, feeling guilty, offered, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you. I¡¯ll be more patient this time.¡±


    Third Master Lu turned slightly, ¡°But you just said¡­¡±


    Wu Yaqing interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ve never served anyone before, and you were too picky just now. I couldn¡¯t help it¡­¡± Her voice trailed off, filled with a vague sense of guilt.


    Third Master Lu, knowing when to stop, struggled to sit up, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you again.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was afraid that Third Master Lu would throw a tantrum again, so she hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±


    The subsequent feeding process was still challenging due to Third Master Lu¡¯s pickiness, but Wu Yaqing endured it. By the time she finished and left the room, her forehead was covered in sweat.


    ¡°Have I improved my temper?¡±


    Exhaling deeply, Wu Yaqing muttered to herself as she went to wash the dishes.


    Third Master Lu smiled mysteriously. This girl was quite tolerant. She did not fall out with him after being put in such a difficult position.


    Tang Jinghong entered the room, asking with concern, ¡°Have you finished your meal?¡±


    Third Master Lu rxed in Tang Jinghong¡¯s presence, ¡°I have. Where did that girle from?¡± The innate nobility in her was not somethingmon in vige folk.


    Tang Jinghong chuckled, ¡°You can ask her yourself.¡±


    Lu San looked at Tang Jinghong in surprise, his usual cold demeanor softening, ¡°Aren¡¯t we good brothers?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, respecting Wu Yaqing¡¯s privacy, ¡°She¡¯s Qingzhi¡¯s good sister. Better to get her permission before I tell you.¡±


    Third Master Lu was speechless.


    He mockingly said, ¡°Tang Jinghong, you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was puzzled.


    Third Master Lu continued, ¡°Ever since you got engaged, you¡¯ve neglected your brothers. Back in the capital, when we asked you to stay a day longer for a gathering, you refused, saying your fiancee was eager to return home. It hurt us.¡±


    Tang Jinghong remained unapologetic, ¡°You guys can continue feeling hurt.


    You¡¯ll understand when you find someone you like..¡±

 Chapter 458 - 458: Ancestral Worship

    Chapter 458: Ancestral Worship


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Third Master Lu, without hesitation, said, ¡°Impossible. In my eyes, women are like clothes, but brothers are like limbs. Brothers are much more important.¡±


    Tang Jinghong questioned, ¡°Have you ever seen someone on the streets with amputated arms or legs, but have you seen someone without clothes?¡±


    Third Master Lu was left speechless, unable to counter the argument.


    Changing the subject, Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°What happened this time that left you in such a sorry state? The Third Master Lu I know is capable of handling anything!¡±


    ¡°Capable of handling anything?¡± Third Master Lu¡¯s expression instantly turned icy, ¡°Even the most capable person can¡¯t handle a stab in the back!¡±


    Tang Jinghong had anticipated this kind of answer. A man¡¯s downfall is often due to a woman or a betrayal by a brother. ¡°Do you know who it was?¡±


    Third Master Lu tensed, his wounds reopening slightly, oozing blood. His fists clenched tightly for a while before he rxed, ¡°I know who it was.¡±


    Seeing the fresh blood on the bandage, Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take care of it myself after I recover.¡± Third Master Lu had the same strong will as Tang Jinghong; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be brothers.


    He looked at Tang Jinghong, his expression softening, jokingly asking, ¡°Now that I¡¯m in this state, you won¡¯t kick me out, right?¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled, ¡°Rest and heal. I¡¯ll take care of the loose ends.¡±


    Third Master Lu¡¯s cold face revealed a smile. He was very sincere. ¡°I found the right person. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Brothers don¡¯t need to thank each other. Rest well. I have things to take care of today. I¡¯ll check on you at noon.¡±


    ¡°Can you get me a change of clothes?¡±


    ¡°Wait here.¡± Tang Jinghong went to fetch a set of new clothes, ¡°For now, don¡¯t get out of bed. Your wounds have reopened.¡±


    Third Master Lu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    In Shuiyun County¡¯s government office, Chu Qingzhi and the county magistrate sat opposite each other at a tea table.


    A pot of tea and two cups were on the table, steaming and emitting a fragrant aroma.


    The county magistrate nced at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Speak freely. If I can help, I will.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed the food festival n to the county magistrate, ¡°Please take a look.¡±


    He skeptically epted the n and began reading it. After some time, he looked up, surprised, ¡°Did you write this?¡±


    The handwriting was exquisite, and the ideas were full of creativity, something he¡¯d never seen before.


    Chu Qingzhi replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, I wrote it. Do you support it?¡±


    How could he not support such a good thing? If it was sessful, it would be another merit under his name. ¡°I support it. When do you want to hold it?¡± ¡°First of September.¡±


    The county magistrate thought for a moment, ¡°You have full authority to organize the food festival. I¡¯ll give you all the support you need to make it a sess.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thanked him. ¡°Thank you, County Magistrate.¡±


    The first step in organizing the food festival was to post notices. Using the government¡¯s resources, the entire Shuiyun County¡¯s merchants were informed about the festival within an hour.


    The food festival wasn¡¯t limited to food alone; textiles, ceramics, furniture, and, of course, food were all part of it.


    The entire Shuiyun County was abuzz with excitement at the prospect of the food festival, an excellent opportunity for businesses. Merchants from various sectors rushed to register.


    Notices were also posted at the four city gates, attracting many traveling merchants to sign up. With no pressing cases at hand, Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua were called upon to assist, turning the county office into a hive of activity.


    Chu Qingzhi, under the authority of the county magistrate, wrote ten letters and, after his review, sent them to nearby counties. Soon, news of the food festival spread far and wide, reaching beyond just the neighboring counties.


    Due to therge number of participants, the food festival was extended to three days. Initially nned for a single day, Chu Qingzhi adjusted the schedule to amodate the overwhelming response.


    There were many advertising opportunities during the festival, with ad spaces being auctioned off. The more prominent the location, the higher the starting bid. Chu Qingzhi also promised to help design the ad content to ensure everyone¡¯s satisfaction.


    In addition to selling ad spaces, there were sponsorships from various industries like textiles, ceramics, and furniture. The participation was enthusiastic, as no one wanted to be left behind.


    The first to sponsor was Tan Mengyang, who provided textiles and set up a small stall at the festival to promote his products. Others followed suit, including tea merchants providing tea leaves and the Li family¡¯s porcin business offering teacups and teapots, all securing their own stalls for disy.


    Preparations for the food festival were in full swing, and Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t neglect her household duties.


    Shen Ruyue¡¯s health improved, and she took over many tasks, easing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s workload.


    ¡°Ruyue, why don¡¯t you look for an assistant? If you get pregnant, we can¡¯t have you handling so much work. Better to train someone now for when the timees.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking, but I haven¡¯t found the right person yet.¡±


    As they were discussing, Li Qingyu came over, ¡°Qingzhi, Ruyue, it¡¯s time to go to the ancestral hall.¡±


    ¡°Mother,ing.¡± The two of them walked over.


    The vigers gathered at the ancestral hall to honor their ancestors. The arrangement was by seniority, with men in front and women behind, and children beside their mothers. Thousands of vigers stood in solemn order.


    The offerings were already in ce, just a few final steps remaining.


    Chu Qingzhi and the others arrived at the hall just as the drums sounded.


    Three beats of the drum followed by thirty-six strikes of the bell signified the need for silence, forbidding frivolity, halting violence, and adhering to rituals.


    The elder announced, ¡°The officiants, take your positions; the assistants, stand ready; the chief officiant, take your ce!¡±


    Everyone straightened up, their expressions solemn, eyes focused forward, not daring to bex.


    The chief officiant, Tang Jinghong, adjusted his attire and walked to the front with a respectful and devout attitude, reciting the ceremonial phrases.


    After his recitation, the elder stepped forward, announcing, ¡°In worshiping our ancestors, our utmost sincerity is in filial piety, extending respect to our origins, and honoring the past¡­¡±


    ¡°Chief officiant, approach the altar, kneel, bow, and recite the libation poem.¡±


    Tang Jinghong gracefully knelt down, took the wine from the altar, and poured it onto the ground in a horizontal motion. This was the libation ritual, asking for divine presence with the offering of wine.


    He then stood up and bowed respectfully..

 Chapter 459 - 459: So Difficult to Serve

    Chapter 459: So Difficult to Serve


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The ceremony involved ten steps and ten rituals, taking half an hour toplete.


    Chu Qingzhi, standing in the back, watched the entire process, thinking to herself howplex and intricate ancient rituals were. These were not just formalities; they were genuinely borate and beyond theprehension of ordinary people.


    After the ceremony, everyone dispersed and returned home.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong walked side by side. She asked with concern, ¡°Do your knees hurt from kneeling so long?¡±


    Tang Jinghong honestly nodded, ¡°Yes, half an hour of intermittent kneeling did hurt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get some ointment for you when we get back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went to Tang Jinghong¡¯s house with the medicine. She urged him into the room, ¡°Sit down and roll up your trouser legs. I¡¯ll apply the ointment for you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong felt somewhat embarrassed, ¡°Maybe I should do it myself?¡±


    Seeing Tang Jinghong shyly avoiding her gaze, Chu Qingzhi decided to tease him. She hooked his chin with her finger, forcing him to look at her, ¡°Feeling shy?¡±


    Tang Jinghong was definitely not as open-minded as Chu Qingzhi. This strong woman and weak man posture made the tips of his ears turn red. ¡°Qingzhi¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi whispered in his ear, deliberately brushing her lips against his, ¡°It¡¯s good to be conservative. I like it.¡±


    His ear turned red from her warm breath and words,pletely stirred by Chu Qingzhi.


    Deciding not to tease him further, Chu Qingzhi backed away and handed him the medicine, switching to a serious tone, ¡°Apply the ointment quickly. I have to go help with cooking.¡±


    Just then, Tang Jinghong reached out, pulling Chu Qingzhi onto hisp and kissed her. A mature man, provoked by the woman he liked, couldn¡¯t resist the temptation.


    He wouldn¡¯t do anything overboard, but he could kiss her when no one was around.


    Chu Qingzhi, now in a more vulnerable position, didn¡¯t struggle.


    She left Tang Jinghong¡¯s house after about fifteen minutes.


    Tang Jinghong watched her leave, touching his lips with a hint of possessiveness and desire. If Chu Qingzhi saw that look, she might have pounced on him again.


    On the way back, Chu Qingzhi regretted not kissing Tang Jinghong long enough.


    You¡¯re not even sixteen. Be more reserved.


    She silently muttered to herself as she walked.


    After lunch, Wu Yaqing went to deliver food to Third Master Lu again.


    Seeing the bloodstains on his bandages, she couldn¡¯t help but say with concern and some reproach, ¡°Keep your movements small; look, your wounds are bleeding again.¡±


    Third Master Lu didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°What is for lunch?¡±


    Wu Yaqing wondered if he was a pig. Otherwise why was he so obsessed with food?


    Third Master Lu¡¯s deep, dark eyes fixed on Wu Yaqing, ¡°I feel like you¡¯re cursing me!¡±


    Wu Yaqing instantly felt guilty, but she would not admit it. ¡°Don¡¯t nder me. We have no grudges. Why would I scold you?¡±


    ¡°Wrong!¡± Lu San corrected coldly, ¡°You might not have any grudges against me, but I certainly have a deep one against you.¡± He pointed to his head, ¡°Lucky I wasn¡¯t beaten into stupidity.¡±


    With a mix of defiance and reason, Wu Yaqing boldly imed, ¡°If you turn into an idiot, I¡¯ll just take care of you for life.¡±


    Third Master Lu stared at Wu Yaqing, his gaze dark and intense, ¡°Don¡¯t make promises you can¡¯t keep.¡±


    Wu Yaqing confidently retorted, ¡°I¡¯m wealthy enough to not just take care of you, but a hundred like you.¡±


    Third Master Lu looked at Wu Yaqing as if she was a fool. ¡°Heh, and you¡¯ve ended up in this vige doing chores for a living?¡±


    Wu Yaqing opened her mouth but then closed it.


    She was here to experience life, but why bother exining that to this cold and unapproachable man?


    She decided to keep quiet and simply ced the food from the container onto the table. ¡°Do you want me to help you over here to eat, or should I bring it over to feed you?¡±


    Third Master Lu, set on giving Wu Yaqing a hard time, replied, ¡°Feed me. I don¡¯t have the strength in my hands.¡±


    Without a word, Wu Yaqing picked up some food with a spoon and sat beside his bed to feed him.


    Third Master Lu looked at the spoon in her hand. At nearly twenty-seven, he was not a toddler to be fed with a spoon. He demanded, ¡°Use chopsticks.¡±


    Wu Yaqing found Lu San very troublesome but insisted, ¡°A spoon is easier for feeding, especially since you¡¯re severely injured. Don¡¯t be so picky.¡±


    The two of them stared at each other in a deadlock.


    Third Master Lu stared at Wu Yaqing¡¯s big eyes. They were pure and clear, filled with brightness. For some reason, hepromised. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Wu Yaqing mentally convinced herself she was feeding a child, making the task more bearable, even enjoyable, despite the ¡°child¡± being rather grown-up.


    However, Third Master Lu was not going to make it easy for her. ¡°The rice is too hard; make it softer for dinner¡­¡±


    ¡°I want soup¡­¡±


    ¡°There is egg drop in the soup. I don¡¯t eat egg drops. I only drink soup¡­¡±


    Wu Yaqing was speechless.


    ¡°Sir, this is egg drop soup!¡±


    Third Master Lu looked away coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was forced to pick out the egg drop in the soup and feed him again. ¡°Can we eat it now?¡±


    Only then did Third Master Lu eat it.


    Wu Yaqing secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Oh my god, this man is really hard to please. Hurry up and get better. She did not want to feed him anymore.


    After finishing the grueling task of feeding him, Wu Yaqing quickly made her exit.


    The corners of Third Master Lu¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as he secretly wondered if there was any other way to torture her.


    Wu Yaqing took the dishes to the kitchen to wash them. Li Qingyu, seeing her sweating, was puzzled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just go to deliver food? Why are you sweating so much?¡±


    Wu Yaqing sighed deeply, ¡°Auntie, you have no idea how hard he is to serve.¡± She showed her arms, ¡°Look, I¡¯ve even lost weight.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled, ¡°What would you like for dinner? I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you.¡±


    Wu Yaqing, easily distracted by the thought of food, pondered, ¡°Let me think¡­¡±


    Li Qingyu responded with a smile, ¡°Take your time. Let me know when you¡¯ve decided.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Wu Yaqing replied sweetly.


    Shuiyun County ? Guangxi Garden.


    Guangxi Garden, arge and scenic theater garden, was rented by Chu Qingzhi as the venue for the food festival.


    In the afternoon, she arrived with her team to set up and auction off advertising spaces.


    The ads needed to be finalized today as they only had five days to prepare, making it a tight schedule..

 Chapter 460 - 460: Someone Is Making Trouble

    Chapter 460: Someone Is Making Trouble


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In Guangxi Garden, theyout was circr, featuring a smallke in the center and houses around the edges. The central area, empty and ideal for setting up stalls, could amodate tens of thousands of people, and even more if the surrounding houses were opened..


    This was precisely why Chu Qingzhi chose this location for the event


    Near the entrance of the garden, arge stage had been set up, immediately visible to anyone entering the garden.


    With a stage, there was no need to build another one. After setting it up, it could be used directly, saving a lot of trouble.


    Chu Qingzhi flew directly to the stage. She did this on purpose. If you wanted to do something big, you had to show your ability to convince others. Otherwise, no one would listen to you and chaos would ensue. Her martial arts skills were a direct way to prove her capabilities.


    As a result, the shopkeepers who followed her into the garden immediately became serious.


    No matter when, they all valued people with real capabilities.


    Standing on the stage, Chu Qingzhi looked around and began speaking with passion. ¡°Wee everyone to Guangxi Garden¡­¡± she said.


    She knew that to encourage people to spend, beautifulnguage was necessary. With just a few words, she excited everyone, making them believe that participating in the food festival would be profitable.


    Tang Jinghong, standing below, watched Chu Qingzhi glow with admiration, unable to shift his gaze away.


    Finally, Chu Qingzhi addressed the main agenda, ¡°This afternoon, I have invited you all for one reason ¨C to finalize the stall locations.¡±


    At that moment, more than three hundred shopkeepers were gathered in front of the stage, with others still arriving.


    ¡°The locations for setting up the disy stands include both sides of the entrance path, the area behind me, and along thekeside, encircling the entireke. The better the location, the higher the starting bid. There are a total of three hundred disy spots here.


    We will start the auction with the best locations. Correspondingly, the better the location, therger and more prominent the disy stand will be, and there will be preferential treatment for these spots.¡±


    A shopkeeper raised his hand. ¡°I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Shopkeeper, please speak.¡±


    ¡°How do we disy our products on these stands? I¡¯m a bit confused.¡±


    ¡°May I ask what business you are in?¡±


    ¡°I sell shoes.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Chu Qingzhi walked down the stage. There was a set of tables and chairs beside her. She sat on the chair and picked up her brush to draw.


    The drawings she did were different from the usual ones. She drew colorful chibi-stylc illustrations. They were definitely novel and eye-catching.


    She drew all the styles of shoes in this era¡­


    She got up and handed the drawings to the shopkeeper. ¡°Take a look. Do you like it?¡±


    The shopkeeper took the painting and widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°These drawings are so cute!¡±


    The other shopkeepers crowded around, equally impressed by the novel drawing style.


    ¡°She can actually draw like this!¡±


    ¡°If I suddenly see this painting, I won¡¯t be able to help but take a few more nces.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re too talented.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi returned to the stage. ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, we¡¯ll start bidding. Now, we¡¯ll bid for the best stands¡­ The starting price for the first two stands is ten taels.¡±


    A shopkeeper raised his hand. ¡°I offer eleven taels.¡±


    ¡°Twelve taels.¡±


    ¡°Thirteen taels.¡±


    ¡°Twenty taels.¡±


    After a brief wait, with no further bids being called, Chu Qingzhi concluded the auction for the first disy spot, ¡°Congrattions to this shopkeeper for securing our first disy position. Pleasee here to record your details.¡±


    The information to be recorded included the shopkeeper¡¯s business type, specialties, advantages, and store location, all of which wouldter be marked on the banner. This task was overseen by Chu Xujin, Ge Lihua, and six others.


    Chu Qingzhi then announced, ¡°Let¡¯s continue with the auction for the second disy spot¡­¡±


    At the county office.


    Tao Yuansong hurried into the back hall of the county government, his tone tinged with usation. ¡°Uncle, how could you hand over the food festival to an outsider?¡±


    The county magistrate, pleased with the prospect of adding another aplishment to his jurisdiction, was interrupted by his unsessful nephew. ¡°What? Do I have to report to you whom I assign the food festival to?¡±


    Tao Yuansong immediately stepped back, showing weakness. ¡°Uncle, as your nephew, I should have the right to organize the food festival. Command Chu Qingzhi to hand over the rights to me; I will do a better job.¡±


    The magistrate wanted to help his family, but his nephew¡¯s ipetence made it impossible. ¡°Do you even have a n for organizing the food festival?¡±


    Tao Yuansong appeared clueless. ¡°What n? Organizing a food festival is simple. Why bother with a n?¡±


    The county magistrate was speechless.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was helping an outsider, but his nephew couldn¡¯t evenpare to a strand of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hair. He didn¡¯t even know what the proposal was and wanted to hold a food festival.


    The magistrate shook his head in disappointment, ¡°You can¡¯t handle it. Just stay home and enjoy the festival.¡±


    Seeing that the county magistrate was looking down on him, Tao Yuansong becamepetitive. ¡°Uncle, I must hold a food festival.¡±


    The county magistrate said, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Tao Yuansong pleaded, ¡°Uncle, if Chu Qingzhi can do it, why can¡¯t I? Uncle, just let me do it.¡±


    The magistrate stated, ¡°I¡¯ve already given the rights to Chu Qingzhi. If she agrees to give them to you, you can organize it.¡± Not wanting to offend Chu Qingzhi but still trying to help his nephew, this was his solution.


    Tao Yuansong cupped his hands at the county magistrate. ¡°Uncle, I will definitely get Chu Qingzhi to give me the organizing rights.¡±


    The county magistrate waved him away. Out of sight, out of mind.


    Tao Yuansong brought a fewckeys to the Guangxia Garden arrogantly.


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi, hand over the organizing rights. My uncle has appointed me to manage the food festival,¡± he bellowed under the stage.


    Tang Jinghong and others frowned slightly at the disturbance.


    Upon hearing his demands, the crowd withdrew, knowing well the reputation of the magistrate¡¯s nephew as azy, privileged troublemaker.


    Chu Qingzhi nced over Tao Yuansong and his group. The absence of county officials indicated this was a personal matter.


    ¡°Where would you like to organize it?¡± she inquired.


    Tao Yuansong, believing no one in the county dared to disobey his uncle, arrogantly demanded, ¡°Give me the stage to speak.¡±


    ¡°Then speak,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, stepping down from the stage and inviting everyone to continue the auction about ten meters away.


    She had to settle the auction first before ¡°reasoning¡± with this troublemaker.


    Everyone walked to the other side. About ten meters away, they continued the auction.


    The crowd knew Tao Yuansong¡¯s true nature and ignored him, fearing their money would be wasted if they followed his lead.


    Only Tao Yuansong and hisckeys were left. The autumn wind blew, and the fallen leaves flew. It was bleak, deste, and lonely.


    Tao Yuansong was stunned for a few seconds before he turned around and roared, ¡°All of you,e here. I¡¯ll hold the food festival now.¡±


    But the crowd thought differently. ¡°He can do his thing, we¡¯ll do ours,¡± they murmured, not a single person moving towards him..

 Chapter 461 - 461: A Batch of Bad Fabrics

    Chapter 461: A Batch of Bad Fabrics


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At a different location, the auction was still going on fervently.


    However, Tao Yuansong grew increasingly displeased as he watched. Fixing his gaze on Chu Qingzhi, who stood at the forefront of the crowd, he vowed to teach her a lesson.


    In a burst of anger, he shouted at the shopkeepers, ¡°If any of you participate in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s food festival, I¡¯ll make sure your shops can¡¯t operate anymore!¡±


    His threat instantly silenced the lively scene. The shopkeepers were now caught in a dilemma, knowing well that the threats of a second-generation heir like Tao Yuansong were not to be taken lightly.


    Chu Qingzhi, with a stern look, signaled Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei. ¡°Go have a ¡®heart-to-heart¡¯ talk with him. I¡¯ll take responsibility for any consequences.¡±


    Chu Peipei and Chu Laipi, who always enjoyed a bit of excitement, immediately switched into their hooligan mode and approached Tao Yuansong with mischievous grins.


    Sometimes, when reason fails, force bes necessary.


    Tao Yuansong, realizing that these were real thugs, immediately lost his nerve. He had always been more bark than bite, and now faced with actual tough guys, hecked the courage to confront them.


    As they approached, Chu Peipei and Chu Laipi nked Tao Yuansong, one on each side, and hooked their arms around his neck. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s step outside for a chat.¡±


    Tao Yuansong, in a panic, turned to his followers, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get these two off me!¡±


    But his followers, just as cowardly as their master, hesitated to act. They tried to force themselves but re=coiled at the fierce res from Chu Peipei and Chu Laipi, hanging their heads low like quails.


    Tao Yuansong was left speechless.


    Chu Laipi and Chu Peipei ate well, dressed well, and looked like burly men. They looked like they could take down a dozen with ease. Coupled with their hooligan appearance, they were really scary.


    Chu Laipi¡¯s fan-sized hand pped the shoulder of a follower, causing him to stagger. His face hurt so much that it became hideous. It hurt!!


    Chu Peipei hooked his arm around Tao Yuansong¡¯s neck and walked out. ¡°Young Master Tao, let¡¯s go out and talk. Don¡¯t dy our Sister Qingzhi¡¯s business.¡±


    Tao Yuansong had no choice but toply,cking both strength and courage.


    The three of them and theirckeys gradually disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    Chu Qingzhi assured the crowd, ¡°Dear shopkeepers, don¡¯t worry. If anyone faces threats, harm, or coercion from Tao Yuansong for participating in the food festival, inform me. I will resolve it for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was very famous in Shuiyun County. Everyone believed her, and soon, the atmosphere became lively again. The auction continued.


    At Pure and Gentle Women¡¯s Clothing Shop.


    Xiao Yi walked into the room to look for Chu Qingyue with an ugly expression. ¡°Sister Qingyue, something happened.¡±


    Chu Qingyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Xiao Yi¡¯s expression. She maintained herposure and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xiao Yi did not know what to say. ¡°Sister Qingyue,e over and take a look personally.¡±


    Chu Qingyue followed Xiao Yi to the tailoring room.


    Xiao Yi pointed at the fabric on the table and said, ¡°Sister Qingyue, not only is the new fabric we bought full of mold, but it¡¯s also very bad quality. It tears easily and is unusable for making clothes.¡±


    Chu Qingyue picked up the fabric and lightly tugged, and it tore apart.


    Her expression changed slightly, realizing they had been sold defective fabric.


    She picked up another piece that hadn¡¯t been opened yet, only to find the outer part looking fine but the inner part faulty.


    The seller of the fabric had been working with her for a long time. There had been no problems, so the inspection was loosened. She did not expect the other party to mess with her like this!


    She spread out all the fabric, but she did not expect that not a single piece of fabric was good.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, carry two pieces of fabric and follow me.¡± Chu Qingyue was very angry now. She nned to ask for an exnation.


    ¡°Yes, Sister Qingyue.¡± <li>??</li>


    The fabric had been ordered from the Zhang Silk and Satin Shop, intended for making clothes for Chu Qingzhi.


    Upon arriving at the shop, Shopkeeper Zhang greeted Chu Qingyue as usual. ¡°Miss Qingyue, are you here to order more fabric?¡±


    Chu Qingyue, her face stern, replied, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter. Right now, I need an exnation for this.¡±


    She angrily threw two rolls of fabric onto the counter.


    Shopkeeper Zhang nced at the fabric and feigned surprise, ¡°Miss Qingyue, why are you bringing bad fabric to my shop?¡±


    ¡°This was bought from your shop. Where else should I bring it?¡± Chu Qingyue¡¯s anger escted as Shopkeeper Zhang showed no sign of guilt.


    Shopkeeper Zhang, feigning innocence, said, ¡°Miss Qingyue, don¡¯t make false usations. Our shop always sells goods of the highest quality. We would never sell defective goods. Perhaps you¡¯re mistaken?¡±


    ¡°Mistaken?¡± Chu Qingyue¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°You were the only one who delivered to me today. How could I be mistaken?¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhang swore, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you found these fabrics, but I can swear that these are definitely not fabrics from my shop.¡±


    Chu Qingyue mmed her hand on the counter, startling everyone in the shop. ¡°So, you refuse to admit it?¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhang still said patiently, ¡°How can we admit something we didn¡¯t do? Moreover, why didn¡¯t you notice anything wrong when you received it?


    Now youe ming us; what if you¡¯re trying to swindle us?¡±


    Chu Qingyue clenched her fists, her gentle demeanor now overshadowed by anger. ¡°Either rece all this fabric with good quality ones, or we¡¯ll see each other in court!¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhang¡¯s attitude changed. ¡°This is not how you do business.¡±


    Actually, Chu Qingyue knew very well that she could not win if she went to the county office toin, but she could not take this lying down. ¡°In that case, Shopkeeper Zhang, you don¡¯t n topensate?¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhang suggested. ¡°Miss Qingyue, why don¡¯t you go to the county office to sue us?¡±


    Chu Qingyue was so angry that she took a few deep breaths. Are you trying to be shameless? Alright, let¡¯s be shameless together.


    She picked up the bad fabric and approached a well-dressed middle-aged man. ¡°Sir, are you here to buy fabric? I advise against buying here. Look at what I got ¨C it¡¯s all defective. He won¡¯t even acknowledge it.¡±


    The middle-aged man looked at the fabric. The outside was good, but the inside was bad. It was amon trick of such heartless merchants. He cupped his hands at Chu Qingyue and said, ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡± With that, he turned around and left.


    When Shopkeeper Zhang saw a potential guest leave, he was so angry that he walked towards Chu Qingyue and said fiercely, ¡°Get out of our shop quickly. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    Chu Qingyue turned around and snorted at Shopkeeper Zhang. ¡°Xiao Yi, let¡¯s go.¡±


    When they arrived outside the shop, Chu Qingyue found a few branches and hung the fabrics on them for disy. ¡°Attention, fabric buyers! This is an unscrupulous shop. It sells all bad fabrics. I advise everyone to shop elsewhere..¡±

 Chapter 462 - 462: Popular Before the Event

    Chapter 462: Popr Before the Event


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As customers saw the faulty fabric disyed by Chu Qingyue, they quickly understood the situation and left the shop one after another.


    The once-thriving business was now deserted due to Chu Qingyue¡¯s intervention.


    Shopkeeper Zhang came out of the store, infuriated. ¡°Chu Qingyue, what are you doing? Even if a deal doesn¡¯t go through, we should maintain integrity. Are you trying topletely ruin our rtionship?¡±


    Chu Qingyue red back, ¡°Our rtionship was already ruined!¡±


    After a standoff, Shopkeeper Zhang realized he was at a disadvantage. Chu Qingyue¡¯s business was unaffected, but he hadn¡¯t made a single sale today. Continuing the dispute would only harm him more. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked.


    Chu Qingyue demanded firmly, ¡°Return the hundred taels I paid for the fabric.¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhang clenched his fists. In the end, he gave the money to Chu Qingyue and held back his anger. ¡°Can you leave now?¡±


    Chu Qingyue put away the money, threw away the broken fabric, and left with Xiao Yi.


    Shopkeeper Zhang was so angry that his face turned green, but there was nothing he could do.


    On their way back, Chu Qingyue asked Xiao Yi, ¡°Do you know which shop in the county has good quality fabric?¡±


    Xiao Yi replied, ¡°Tan¡¯s fabrics are quite good.¡±


    Tan? Was it Tan Mengyang, who was also doing other business with her family?


    If so, it might be worth checking out.


    At that moment, they overheard a conversation about Shen¡¯s Weaving Workshop being up for sale due to financial difficulties and debts. Chu Qingyue stopped to listen, intrigued by the opportunity.


    ¡°The Shen¡¯s Weaving Workshop is up for sale. Do you want to take a look?¡± ¡°Why so sudden?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on, but it seems like it¡¯s not running well. It owes a lot of debt and has to be sold to pay it off.¡±


    ¡°The Shen¡¯s Weaving Workshop is quite big. It¡¯s not bad if they sell it at a low price.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Qingyue heard all of this. She stood on the spot and thought for a moment before following.


    If she bought the weaving workshop, she would not have to worry about raw materials in the future. Moreover, if she had more weaving materials, he could open a silk shop. How good would that be!


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she became. She quickened her pace and went to the Shen¡¯s Weaving Workshop.


    Meanwhile, at Guangxi Garden, the auction of three hundred disy spots waspleted in just one and a half hours, bringing in a total of 3,200 taels.


    The next step was to visit various shops for promotional paintings.


    This task required Chu Qingzhi¡¯s personal attention to understand what each shop sold.


    Under Tang Jinghong¡¯s guidance, the others began decorating Guangxi Garden as per the detailed n.


    The first task was to hang a banner at the garden¡¯s entrance announcing the opening of the first food festival on the first day of September.


    There was also arge sign hanging at the city gate, the crossroads of the various county cities, and the entrances of variousrge shops. In short, they had to publicize the food festival.


    There was even a couplet hanging on the gate of Guangxi Garden-


    Upper Couplet: ¡°With meticulous craftsmanship and modest profit, our fame relies entirely on the excellent color, aroma, and taste.¡±


    Lower Couplet: ¡°Graciously serving guests from all over, whether theye from the north or the south, offering a range of high to low prices.¡± Horizontal Scroll: ¡°Food Festival.¡±


    In short, the Food Festival was now the most hotly discussed and eye-catching thing in the county.


    Of course, other counties also conducted their own promotions for the food festival, adopting a straightforward and rather blunt method ¨C parading through the streets.


    The parades weren¡¯t for criminals but were instead lively processions with gongs and drums to draw public attention. This vigorous promotional effort turned the food festival into one of the most popr events in recent decades.


    In other words, even before the event officially began, it had already be a huge sensation.


    In the evening, Chu Qingzhi, who had been busy outside for the entire day, returned home. After going home to rest for a while, Li Qingyu called everyone to eat.


    At the dining table, everyone talked about and cared about what each other did.


    Everyone could only gather together for dinner. After that, they would have to do their own things. They did not have the habit of not talking during dinner. Instead, it was the most lively time of the day in the Chu family.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, how¡¯s the food festival going?¡± Chu Xuhua was now focused on running business outside and did not participate in the preparations for the food festival.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Everything went well.¡±


    Chu Xuhua smiled and said proudly, ¡°I knew there was nothing Fifth Sister couldn¡¯t do.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled humbly. ¡°Brother, you tter me.¡±


    After the two of them finished speaking, Chu Qingyue said, ¡°I want to discuss something with you.¡±


    Chu Qingning asked with concern, ¡°Second Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Chu Qingyue told everyone about today¡¯s encounter and said, ¡°I want to buy the Shen family¡¯s Weaving Workshop. I¡¯ve already gone to take a look. Once I buy it, I can start weaving immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi secretly admired her second sister¡¯s progress. After expanding her horizons, Chu Qingyue had be increasingly capable and now even demonstrated foresight and a consciousness for expanding their business. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s efforts in nurturing her weren¡¯t in vain.


    Everyone¡¯s focus shifted to the purchase of the workshop. Chu Qingning asked, ¡°How much does it cost?¡±


    Chu Qingyue shook her head and said, ¡°Everyone wants to buy it. The Shen family said that they would invite everyone to go tomorrow. They will sell it to whoever bids the highest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow,¡± Ning Yuting said. He had originally nned to leave tomorrow, but now he would postpone it for a day and settle Qingyue¡¯s matter before leaving.


    Chu Qingyue smiled gently at Ning Yuting. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingning took out a prescription and handed it to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth Sister, this is the prescription I wrote. What do you think?¡±


    Chu Qingning was currently attempting to create prescriptions for minor illnesses. Chu Qingzhi encouraged her to write boldly, assuring her that mistakes were eptable as they could be corrected. Motivated by this support, Chu Qingning found the vigers to be willing participants for her experiments, especially those suffering from mild colds, who became her primary subjects of interest.


    However, they were also willing to be treated by Chu Qingning, which saved them the money to be treated elsewhere.


    Chu Qingning¡¯s prescription format included the patient¡¯s symptoms on the left side and the corresponding medicinal form on the right, making it easier for Chu Qingzhi to assess and evaluate.


    After reviewing the prescription, Chu Qingzhi expressed her appreciation, saying, ¡°The prescription is appropriately targeted to the symptoms, and the medication is mild. Thebination and proportions of the herbal ingredients are perfect. It¡¯s very well done.¡±


    Chu Qingning, feeling somewhat reassured by the praise, brought up another concern. ¡°Fifth sister, there¡¯s another issue. The herbs I recently rented in the garden seem to be wilting and struggling to survive. I can¡¯t figure out why they aren¡¯t thriving. What could be the reason?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a lookter.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded.


    Shen Ruyue looked up and said, ¡°Qingzhi, the children sent a lot of golden cherries over today. I bought at five copper coins per catty ording to what you said. They¡¯re now in the ounting room of the old house. By the way, the Xu siblings sent over thirty catties. They¡¯re very capable.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, It seems like these two children have taken her words to heart. ¡°Continue to collect the golden cherries until we have 1000 catties. You can also start to purchase the grapes, bayberries, dates, apples, and pears, each 1000 catties. After the cer is built, you can store them in the cer.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded. ¡°I understand..¡±

 Chapter 463 - 463: A Matchmaker

    Chapter 463: A Matchmaker


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After dinner, Chu Qingzhi went to the old house¡¯s ounting room to check on the golden cherries.


    They were all stored in rectangr bamboo baskets, skillfully woven by Chu Rong. They all looked juicy and delicate.


    Upon inspecting, Chu Qingzhi found the cherries to be of excellent quality:rge, fresh, and uniformly selected without any small ones.


    Satisfied, Chu Qingzhi closed the basket lid.


    At this moment, Du Xiu¡¯e¡¯s voice came from the courtyard. ¡°Qingzhi, we¡¯re here.¡±


    There were ten vigers waiting at the entrance of the courtyard to help Chu Qingzhi brew beer. It was time for the beer to enter the next process today. Chu Qingzhi was busy during the day, so she moved the time to night.


    Chu Qingzhi replied loudly, ¡°Coming.¡±


    She came out to meet everyone and went to the beer workshop.


    At Tang Jinghong¡¯s house.


    Third Master Lu touched his stomach. Why wasn¡¯t food sent over? Jinghong actually ignored him. Where did this brother go?


    Suddenly, footsteps sounded. He was about to get off the bed to look for Tang Jinghong. He immediately sat back on the bed. Then, the door was opened.


    Wu Yaqing walked into the room and ced the food box on the table. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat. Are you feeling better?¡±


    Get well quickly. This man was too difficult to serve!


    Third Master Lu pretended to be weak and sickly, using his internal energy to make his face paler. He spoke in a cold, slightly feeble voice, ¡°I don¡¯t feel any better, it seems to hurt even more now.¡±


    Wu Yaqing walked over to the bed, concerned upon seeing Lu Sanye¡¯s pale face. It appeared his condition was worsening. ¡°I¡¯ll go call Chu Qingning,¡± she said.


    ¡°No need to trouble the doctor, I¡¯m probably just hungry,¡± Lu Sanye replied weakly.


    Wu Yaqing felt guilty; she had intentionally dyed bringing the meal as she wanted to teach him a lesson, not expecting it to worsen his condition. ¡°I¡¯ll bring your meals earlier next time,¡± she promised.


    Third Master Lu, realizing Wu Yaqing¡¯s ploy but seeing her apparent innocence, said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat then, I can hardly hold on.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Yaqing hurriedly prepared to feed Third Master Lu.


    After his hunger subsided, Third Master Lu began his act. He was still cold and his tone was indifferent. ¡°Do you not want to take care of me?¡±


    A statement that should have sounded aggrieved came across more like a reprimand from him.


    Wu Yaqing internally agreed but quickly said, ¡°No, why would you think that?¡±


    Third Master Lu said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to care for me, you don¡¯t have toe tomorrow.¡±


    Wu Yaqing, looking at Third Master Lu¡¯s feigned toughness, felt even more guilty. ¡°Don¡¯t think nonsense, it¡¯s really not like that.¡±


    Third Master Lu nced at Wu Yaqing and said, ¡°Your thoughts are all written on your face. Thank you for taking care of me. You really don¡¯t have toe tomorrow.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was a girl who was amenable to coaxing but not coercion. When she heard these words, she thought to herself that she should treat this unlucky man better. Looking at him, she could not bear to be ruthless. ¡°Don¡¯t throw a tantrum. It¡¯s my fault. I should have brought you food earlier and not let you starve in the future.¡±


    Third Master Lu¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The icicle actually thanked her. It seemed that she had gone too far. No matter what, he was a seriously injured person. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my duty to take care of you.¡±


    And thus, Wu Yaqing found herself firmly under Third Master Lu¡¯s control.


    At the back of the house.


    Tang Jinghong was busy nting begoniaste into the night. After a while, he called over Wen Shaoyuan and asked, ¡°You saw that girl, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan, slightly shy, nodded his head and said, ¡°Yes, I saw her.¡±


    As Tang Jinghong continued with his gardening, he inquired, ¡°Chu Qingzhi has arranged for you to meet her. What do you think?¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan hesitated, unsure how to respond, and fell silent.


    Noticing the silence, Tang Jinghong turned to him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not interested?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, General,¡± Wen Shaoyuan replied, fumbling with his words. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering¡­ would she be willing to be with me? I¡¯m much older than her.¡±


    At first, he was excited, but after some thought, he questioned whether Hong Yujun, a beautiful girl with a talent for brewing, would be interested in someone like him.


    Tang Jinghong chuckled, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you meet her and find out?¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan, nervously clenching his fists, voiced his concern, ¡°Would meeting me tarnish her reputation?¡±


    Tang Jinghong reassured him, ¡°This matter will be kept between us.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your arrangement, General.¡±


    After finishing the next step in the beer brewing process, Chu Qingzhi returned home and went to Hong Yujun¡¯s room. Hong Yujun was studying the fruit wine recipe that Chu Qingzhi had given her.


    Sitting beside Hong Yujun, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Are you getting used to everything here?¡±


    Hong Yujun nodded and looked gratefully at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I¡¯m veryfortable here, thank you, Qingzhi, for considering so much for me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, changing the subject, said, ¡°Yujun, a friend sent me a letter, suggesting I take you to meet someone.¡±


    She handed a piece of paper to Hong Yujun. ¡°This is about the man. Take a look, and if you¡¯re okay with it, we¡¯ll go meet him. If not, we won¡¯t.¡±


    Hong Yujun¡¯s face flushed with a hint of nervousness as she began to read the letter.


    Chu Qingzhi stood up and walked to the window, gazing at the blue hydrangeas outside, shimmering under the moonlight.


    Her divine sense reached out to Tang Jinghong¡¯s courtyard, where she happened to see Tang Jinghong talking with Wen Shaoyuan.


    Wen seemed like a reliable and secure man, exactly what Hong Yujun needed. Besides, they seemed well-matched in appearance.


    Hong Yujun finally spoke up, a bit embarrassed, ¡°I would like to meet him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around, ¡°We¡¯ll leave from hometer when it¡¯s quieter. It¡¯s better if fewer people know about this; don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±


    Aware of how quickly gossip could spread in the vige, Chu Qingzhi wanted to avoid any undue scandal for Hong Yujun.


    Hong Yujun pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±


    After everyone in the house had gone to bed, Chu Qingzhi took Hong Yujun out.


    The meeting ce was set in the courtyard of the old house, a scenic spot with a table, chairs, and a hibiscus tree.


    Tea and snacks were arranged on the table, along with amp. Tang Jinghong and Wen Shaoyuan were already seated there.


    ¡°Jinghong,¡± Chu Qingzhi called out as she entered the courtyard with Hong Yujun.


    Tang Jinghong looked up and nced at the two of them with a smile. ¡°Come and sit.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi held Hong Yujun¡¯s hand and sat on the remaining two stools at the table.


    Hong Yujun, having grown up in a brothel, was bold in her gaze. She looked past Tang Jinghong and focused on Wen Shaoyuan.


    Wen Shaoyuan, however, was extremely shy, looking down, unable to meet anyone¡¯s gaze, much like an ostrich..

 Chapter 464 - 464: Unexpected

    Chapter 464: Unexpected


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hong Yujun¡¯s eyes fell upon a man in a ck robe with ruggedly handsome features and a hint of mystery, exuding a strong presence. Just one nce stirred something within her.


    She poured four cups of tea, one for each of them, and gently offered one to Wen Shaoyuan, saying, ¡°I¡¯m Hong Yujun. I¡¯m easy to get along with, so don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Her voice was melodious and pleasant, which left Wen Shaoyuan feeling almost obliged to ept her kindness.


    He slowly looked up at the girl beside him.


    Hong Yujun was dressed in a vibrant red dress, her delicate figure and charming face radiating an enchanting aura.


    So beautiful! This was Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s first impression of her. She was even more beautiful than he had imagined!


    He said softly, ¡°Wen Shaoyuan.¡±


    Hong Yujun smiled. Her smile was like a spring flower shining on the moon. ¡°Have some tea.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan immediately drank the tea in front of him without any hesitation.


    Hong Yujun was stunned. She looked at Wen Shaoyuan and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it hot?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel it.¡± Wen Shaoyuan realized that it was a little hot, but his face was as usual. He didn¡¯t show it at all. He didn¡¯t even frown.


    What a blockhead!


    Hong Yujun, hiding a smile behind her lips, felt a growing fondness for the shy and awkward man before her.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong exchanged a nce. Jinghong patted Wen Shaoyuan on the shoulder, ¡°We have some matters to attend to and will leave you two to chat.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan looked at Jinghong with a pleading expression, seemingly overwhelmed at being left alone.


    However, Jinghong didn¡¯t pick up on his silent plea and left with Chu Qingzhi.


    Hong Yujun poured another cup of tea for Wen Shaoyuan, softly asking about his interests.


    Wen Shaoyuan tried his best to rx. He thought to himself that the Hong Yujun was just a girl, not some ferocious beast. What was there to be afraid of? ¡°I usually protect the general. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll nt vegetables.¡±


    Hong Yujun smiled in surprise. ¡°You like to grow vegetables?¡±


    When Wen Shaoyuan saw Hong Yujun¡¯s smile, he could not help but open his heart. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to build a house in the vige, raise a dog, a cat, nt a few acres ofnd, and live a rxed life¡­¡±


    The atmosphere was good, and the two of them slowly chatted.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong went to the herb garden.


    Chu Qingning mentioned that the medicinal herbs she nted seemed lifeless, so Chu Qingzhi came to investigate the reason.


    The herb garden was lush with greenery, with asional empty spots where new medicinal herb seedlings were nted after harvesting. These seedlings looked listless, drooping lifelessly.


    Spiritual herbs possess territorial instincts. Herbs of the same strength can¡¯tpete with each other, but they can suppress ordinary herbs, leading to the current situation.


    Chu Qingzhi cast a spell on the newly nted herb seedlings. After a moment of nurturing with spiritual light, they perked up.


    In the world of cultivation, it¡¯s survival of the fittest, even among spiritual herbs, where the strong dominate more resources.


    Tang Jinghong stood at the entrance of the herb garden, marveling at the changes. He found it amazing that Chu Qingzhi¡¯s abilities were effective on nts too.


    Chu Qingzhi turned to walk towards Tang Jinghong. Would Jinghong ask her this time?


    In the end, Tang Jinghong did not ask.


    Chu Qingzhi had finished one-fifth of her autobiography. Jinghong could slowly read it during the New Year.


    After half an hour, the two arrived at the old house and saw Hong Yujun and Wen Shaoyuan chatting happily.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Yujun, it¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    Hong Yujun stood up and bowed to Wen Shaoyuan. ¡°Goodbye, Young Master Wen.¡± With that, she turned around and pulled Chu Qingzhi away quickly.


    Tang Jinghong and Wen Shaoyuan remained in the yard. Jinghong lightly smiled, ¡°Shaoyuan, how was it?¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s ears reddened slightly as he looked down, ¡°Yujun is very good.¡±


    Jinghong asked, ¡°What are your thoughts?¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan pondered, ¡°General, can we still build houses in the vige? 1 want to build a small courtyard with a loft in the vige.¡±


    Jinghong replied, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll talk to the vige chief about it. But why the sudden interest in building a house?¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan hesitantly replied, ¡°Just want to build a house.¡±


    Jinghong looked at Wen Shaoyuan, suspecting something, ¡°Choose where you want to build, and I¡¯ll inform the vige chief.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan gratefully said, ¡°Thank you, General.¡±


    At Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house.


    Hong Yujun pulled Chu Qingzhi into her room.


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Sitting on the bed, Hong Yujun nodded at Chu Qingzhi, her beautiful eyes shining brightly, ¡°He is very nice.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Then tomorrow, I will help you find out what Wen Shaoyuan thinks of you.¡±


    Hong Yujun eagerly responded, ¡°Thank you, Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Rest early, there¡¯s sure to be good news.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Shen Family¡¯s weaving workshop.


    Chu Qingyue and Ning Yuting walked to the Shen Family Weaving Workshop, arriving early but finding many people there earlier than them.


    ¡°It seems everyone is quite interested in this weaving workshop,¡± Ning Yutingmented, keeping Chu Qingyue close to avoid the bustling crowd.


    ¡°There were a lot of people yesterday too,¡± Chu Qingyue worried, ¡°With so manypetitors, will it be difficult to purchase the workshop?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here,¡± Ning Yuting reassured her.


    Chu Qingyue smiled softly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    This scene happened to be seen by Li Shengfeng, who was walking over from behind. He stared intently at the two people in front of him. What was their rtionship? Why did they look so close?


    Li Shengfeng was the man who abandoned Chu Qingyue and married the daughter of the rich official who was also in the weaving business. The Shen family¡¯s workshop was a fat piece of meat, and his family had also set their sights on it. As a result, Li Shengfeng was arranged to buy the workshop. He did not expect to meet Chu Qingyue.


    Confused about why Chu Qingyue, a dressmaker, was there, he approached them, calling out, ¡°Qingyue.¡±


    Hearing her name, Chu Qingyue instinctively looked around. Her joyful expression faded, and she pretended not to recognize Li Shengfeng, quickly entering the workshop with Ning Yuting.


    However, Li Shengfeng persisted, calling out loudly, ¡°Qingyue, Chu Qingyue!¡±


    Hearing his loud voice, the surrounding people turned their attention to them. Chu Qingyue could no longer pretend, turning back with a cold face, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Li Shengfeng, feeling slighted by Chu Qingyue¡¯s coldness, sarcastically remarked, ¡°What, climbed up the socialdder?¡±


    As he spoke, he nced at Ning Yuting.


    Dressed in a modest blue and white robe, Ning Yuting appeared elegant and charming, his dark eyes assessing Li Shengfeng.


    Inparison, Li Shengfeng, with his decent but robust demeanor, seemed less refined.


    A soldier!


    Ning Yuting quickly identified Li Shengfeng¡¯s military background and asked Chu Qingyue, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Chu Qingyue was a little flustered. Her heart was in turmoil. If Yuting knew about her past, would he still marry her?


    ¡°He¡¯s a neighbor from my grandmother¡¯s ce. After marrying the daughter of an official, he moved to the county city. I knew him when I visited my grandmother as a child..¡±

 Chapter 465 - 465: Buying the Workshop

    Chapter 465: Buying the Workshop


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Shengg, upon hearing Chu Qingyue¡¯s introduction, felt a surge of irritation and frustration but restrained himself from speaking out. He wanted to say that he was Chu Qingyue¡¯s ex-boyfriend, but he did not dare to say anything.


    Although he had missed out on bing a centurion, he still had the support of his father-inw and had hope of being selected in the future.


    If his father-inw knew that he had abandoned a woman, he would definitely not help him.


    Aware that upsetting his father-inw could jeopardize future support, he softened his tone, ¡°Qingyue, won¡¯t you introduce him?¡±


    Chu Qingyue looked affectionately at Ning Yuting before casting a mocking nce at Li Shengg, ¡°This is Ning Yuting, my fiance, a gentleman from the capital.¡±


    From the capital?


    Li Shengg scrutinized Ning Yuting more closely. Dressed in high-quality clothes and adorned with jade, it was clear Ning Yuting was wealthy.


    How could such a man be interested in a vige girl like her?


    He must be deceiving her!


    ¡°Qingyue, you¡¯ve married well. Congrattions.¡±


    Chu Qingyue sensed the sarcasm in Li Shengfeng¡¯s words. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t stand in our way. We¡¯re here to buy the workshop. See youter.¡± She left without waiting for his response, pulling Ning Yuting along.


    Ning Yuting nced at Li Shengg and followed Chu Qingyue obediently.


    He was curious, but considering Chu Qingyue¡¯s feelings, he did not ask anything. He would talk about it when he returned.


    Li Shengfeng watched them leave with a dark look.


    Chu Qingyue, the girl he had abandoned, couldn¡¯t possibly find a better man than him!


    On the other side, Chu Qingyue looked at Ning Yuting nervously. Seeing that Ning Yuting was deep in thought, she clenched her handkerchief tightly. If Yuting found out about her unbearable past¡­


    She stopped her thoughts, concealing her emotions, and resolved to confess to Ning Yuting to seek his understanding.


    Ning Yuting immediately sensed the change in Chu Qingyue¡¯s emotions, but it was more important to buy the workshop now.


    He held Chu Qingyue¡¯s hand and calmed her down.


    Chu Qingyue thought to herself that Yuting was definitely not someone like Li Shengfeng. When she returned, she would confess to Ning Yuting and get his forgiveness.


    Thinking of this, she turned around and smiled at Ning Yuting gently. Her eyebrows were curved, and her eyes were as bright as water.


    Ning Yuting liked it very much when Chu Qingyue smiled.


    The auction for the workshop was held in the workshop¡¯s open space. Second Young Master Shen started the bidding at a thousand taels, and prices quickly rose to three thousand.


    Three thousand was Chu Qingyue¡¯s limit. She only had three thousand taels saved. Any more, and she couldn¡¯t afford it.


    She tugged at Ning Yuting¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Let¡¯s forget it. I don¡¯t have enough money.¡±


    Ning Yuting held her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    Chu Qingyue thought the workshop was indeed valuable. If Ning Yuting bought it, that would be good, so she agreed, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try to buy it.¡±


    Li Shengfeng, standing not far behind them, felt even more ufortable seeing their sped hands.


    Chu Qingyue should be resigned to her fate, marrying an ordinary man and focusing on family life, not climbing socialdders or buying workshops.


    The bidding price rose to 4,000 taels. Many people stopped. Everyone had a limit in their hearts. If it exceeded the limit, they were unwilling to bid.


    Li Shengfeng could afford a maximum of four thousand five hundred taels. Only five or six people were left in the running.


    After a round of bidding, eventually, it came down to Ning Yuting and Li Shengfeng.


    ¡°Four thousand four hundred taels!¡±


    ¡°Four thousand five hundred taels!¡±


    The crowd watched curiously, wondering who would win the workshop.


    Ning Yuting bid, ¡°Four thousand six hundred taels!¡±


    Li Shengfeng was out of funds but didn¡¯t want Ning Yuting to win easily, so he sabotaged, ¡°Four thousand seven hundred taels!¡±


    ¡°Four thousand eight hundred taels!¡±


    ¡°Five thousand taels!¡±


    Five thousand one hundred taels!¡±


    Li Shengfeng refused to give up. ¡°Five thousand five hundred taels!¡±


    Ning Yuting calmly nced at Li Shengfeng and bid, ¡°Five thousand six hundred taels!¡± This amount was insignificant for the Ning family.


    Chu Qingyue gently tugged at Ning Yuting¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s not do it. The workshop isn¡¯t worth that much. It¡¯ll be a loss.¡±


    Li Shengfeng continued to bid, ¡°Six thousand taels!¡±


    Ning Yuting turned to look at Li Shengfeng and stopped bidding, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to Li Shengg.


    Confused, Li Shengfeng realized Ning Yuting had stopped bidding.


    Second Young Master Shen, thinking the workshop would sell for a maximum of four thousand five hundred taels, was ecstatic to sell it for six thousand. He pushed through the crowd to Li Shengfeng, ¡°Congrattions, young master, for buying the Shen family workshop.¡±


    Li Shengfeng turned pale, sweating profusely, as he only had four thousand five hundred taels. How would he pay six thousand?


    Ning Yuting did not know what grudges Li Shengg and Chu Qingyue had, but as a man, he did not like Li Shengfeng. ¡°Brother, could it be that you can¡¯t fork out so much money?¡±


    Li Shengfeng¡¯s face was pale as he red at Ning Yuting. Ning Yuting¡¯s words just now seemed to have stripped him naked and made him stand in the crowd. He was embarrassed and humiliated.


    Second Young Master Shen waited happily for Li Shengfeng to take out the money. In the end, he was furious. ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, why arc you bidding?¡±


    Li Shengfeng¡¯s face turned red. He had lost all his face.


    Second Young Master Shen looked at Li Shengg in disdain. ¡°How much money can you take out at most?¡±


    Li Shengg had no choice but to tell the truth. ¡°4,500 taels.¡±


    Second Young Master Shen walked towards Ning Yuting and smiled obsequiously. ¡°Young Master, how much do you think you can buy it for?¡±


    Ning Yuting looked at Li Shengfeng, whose expression was extremely ugly, and slowly said, ¡°Four thousand five hundred and one copper coins.¡±


    This price was purely to humiliate and disgust Li Shengfeng. Who asked him to disgust others first?


    The crowd chuckled at theical bid.


    When Li Shengfeng heard this, he red at Ning Yuting fiercely and ran away in exasperation.


    Ning Yuting smirked, noting Li Shengfeng¡¯sck ofposure. He thought Li Shengfeng had more resilience.


    Second Young Master Shen said kindly, ¡°Young Master, shall we sign the contract?¡±


    Ning Yuting nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After signing the contract, Second Young Master Shen handed everything over to the two of them and quickly left the workshop. This ce did not belong to him anymore.


    Ning Yuting and Chu Qingyue went to see the workshop together.


    The things in the workshop were half new and half old, but they were all good. As long as there were people, they could start work immediately. They bought it for 4,500 taels and it was considered a good buy.


    Ning Yuting said, ¡°In order to open the workshop, other than manpower, we also have to have a source of silk.¡±


    Chu Qingyue said, ¡°Can¡¯t we use the Shen family¡¯s suppliers?¡±


    Ning Yuting replied, ¡°We can, but changing owners might not guarantee the same loyalty. We need to build good rtionships with the suppliers first.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded. ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s go take a look..¡±

 Chapter 466 - 466: Tie Them Up

    Chapter 466: Tie Them Up


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At Guangxi Garden.


    Chu Qingzhi called three helpers. ¡°This is the exhibition painting I framed. I¡¯ll frame another one to demonstrate for you. After you understand it, frame the other paintings.¡±


    She had the already-mounted exhibition painting on her right, secured with four wooden strips, and a support stand behind the frame. The entire painting was slightly tilted, offering the best perspective when viewed standing up.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then carefully mounted another one. ¡°Do you understand it now?¡±


    The three nodded. ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t seem too difficult.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not too difficult.¡± Chu Qingzhi stepped aside. ¡°Now, you give it a try. Be careful when mounting, so you don¡¯t tear the paper; otherwise, I¡¯ll have to start over.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    The three immediately got to work. They were skilled woodworkers in the vige and were known for their meticulous work, making them suitable for mounting paintings.


    The first painting was mounted badly, but it was done nheless.


    Mounting the second one was much easier.


    By the time they were on the third one, they were quite skilled.


    Seeing that everyone had no issues, Chu Qingzhi went to a shady spot to continue painting, hoping toplete all the exhibition paintings as quickly as possible.


    Chu Xuhua led three elderly men in their fifties toward Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth sister, they¡¯re looking for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked up. The three elderly were dressed simply and looked like vigers. They looked anxious and uneasy. They must have encountered something difficult.


    ¡°What can I help you with?¡± Chu Qingzhi asked.


    One of the elderly men said, ¡°Miss, we are silkworm breeders. We used to supply our silkworm silk to the Shen family. However, since the Shen family sold their workshop, we can¡¯t sell our silk anymore.¡±


    Silk? Chu Qingzhi thought. She didn¡¯t know if her second sister had bought the workshop. If she had, perhaps they could buy the silk.


    ¡°Which vige arc you from?¡±


    ¡°From Wang Vige.¡±


    Wang Vige was about a twenty-minute walk from Chu Vige, not too far away.


    ¡°Do the entire vige raise silkworms?¡±


    ¡°Yes, every season, we produce over two hundred catties of silkworm cocoons. Many of us rely on this for a living. If we can¡¯t sell them, many people in our vige won¡¯t be able to survive.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me this time?¡±


    One of the elderly men hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°We want to set up a small stand at the Food Festival. Our silkworm cocoons are of excellent quality. In case any store owner takes an interest.¡±


    ¡°Do you have the silkworm cocoons with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we brought them.¡± The elderly man quickly ced his basket on the ground and showed Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi picked up one of the silkworm cocoons. They were pure white and slightlyrger than a thumb. The quality looked excellent. ¡°You wait here. Let me call someone to take a look.¡±


    The elderly man was grateful. ¡°Thank you very much, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingyue and Ning Yuting passed by Guangxi Garden and were about toe in to take a look when they bumped into Chu Qingzhi, who was looking for them.


    Chu Qingyue hurriedly approached Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to the silkworm cocoons in the basket. ¡°Have you bought the workshop? There are high-quality silkworm cocoons here. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled. ¡°Yes, we have bought it. We were just discussing going to talk to the silk supplier.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s coincidental then.¡±


    Ning Yuting took out one of the silkworm cocoons, examined it closely, and then picked up a few more to inspect. ¡°Who used to buy your silkworm cocoons?¡±


    The elderly man said, ¡°The Shen family. However, after the Shen family¡¯s weaving workshop was closed, they stopped buying. That¡¯s why we came out to think of a way ourselves.¡±


    Ning Yuting found the silkworm cocoons to be of excellent quality. ¡°Take us to your vige to have a look. If it¡¯s good, we will consider buying it.¡±


    The elderly man was overjoyed. ¡°Really?¡±


    Ning Yuting nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The elderly man couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and quickly agreed, ¡°Great, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    A weaving workshop required various raw materials, including silkworm silk, as well as linen and hemp. Silkworm silk was used for making the finest fabrics. If the quality wasn¡¯t good, the workshop would struggle to survive. Ning Yuting took this matter seriously.


    After saying goodbye to Chu Qingzhi, Chu Qingyue and Ning Yuting followed the elderly men to Wang Vige.


    Chu Qingzhi continued her painting.


    Chu Xujin approached her. ¡°Fifth sister, Shopkeeper Xia, thentern seller, has brought thenterns. Do you want them hung up right away?¡±


    Thenterns were sponsored. There were more than 300 of them, and there were all kinds.


    ¡°Just hang the twonterns I specially asked Shopkeeper Xia to make on the door of Guangxi Garden. Put the rest away and hang them the night before the food festival.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang, her skirts swaying slightly, excitedly approached Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth sister, I¡¯ve brought the porcin.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi put down her paintbrush. ¡°Let me see.¡±


    This batch of porcin was also a sponsorship. In addition to being used at the Food Festival, anyone who secured a stand would receive a set of porcin as a gift.


    These could include a tea set, vases, several bowls, and tes.


    The workshop assistants carried several boxes into Guangxi Garden and opened them one by one in front of Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi picked up one piece. It was simple but exquisitely crafted white porcin with the words ¡°Food Festival¡± and a cute illustration.


    ¡°Qingshuang, your craftsmanship has improved.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your guidance, Fifth sister.¡±


    This batch of porcin was only a portion of the total, with the rest still being made. The two sisters chatted for a while before Chu Qingshuang hurriedly returned to work.


    The sponsoring shopkeepers were all quite efficient, and their items were arriving one after another¡­


    Uninvited guests also made their appearance.


    Tao Yuansong harbored a grudge against Chu Qingzhi for not conceding the right to host the Food Festival, and today he brought many people to cause trouble.


    Tao Yuansong, filled with anger, pointed at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, will you give up the right to host the Food Festival or not?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi picked up a stone and flicked it toward Tao Yuansong¡¯s pointing finger. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when people point at me while speaking.¡±


    When Tao Yuansong heard Chu Qingzhi speak, he also heard a crisp crack from his finger. Then, there was a piercing pain. ¡°It hurts¡ª¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze turned cold as she looked at Tao Yuansong. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Tao Yuansong tightly clutched his injured finger, his facial features contorted in pain. He shouted, ¡°Smash this ce!¡±


    The henchmen immediately dispersed, holding clubs, ready to vandalize everything that had been painstakingly arranged.


    ¡°You are courting death!¡± Chu Qingzhi waved her hand, and a force materialized out of thin air, sending all the men flying to the gate, where they piled up like a group of statues. ¡°Tie them up and leave them out in the sun.¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡± Tao Yuansong shouted again, ¡°I¡¯m the nephew of the county magistrate! Offending me is like offending the county magistrate!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of ruthlessness. ¡°Do I look like I care?¡±


    With a wave of her hand, she ordered, ¡°Tie them up!¡±

 Chapter 467 - 467: The Overturned Cart

    Chapter 467: The Overturned Cart


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Some of the people who came to help were soldiers following Tang Jinghong. These soldiers came from extremely poor backgrounds, and Tang Jinghong had specifically asked them to go out and earn some money to support their families.


    There wasn¡¯t much going on in the military camp at the moment, so taking away dozens of people wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Upon hearing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s instructions, they immediately moved quickly to tie up Tao Yuansong and the group of thugs. They bound them back-to-back in pairs and left them in the scorching sun.


    The sun inte August was still intense, and as soon as they were exposed to it, Tao Yuansong felt like he was being cooked. He was wearing dark-colored robes today, and dark clothing absorbed heat quickly. Soon, he was drenched in sweat.


    Tao Yuansong roared, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, are you trying to roast me alive?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi continued to focus on her painting and didn¡¯t even lift her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m watching over you. You won¡¯t die even if you want to.¡±


    Tao Yuansong¡¯s face turned ugly, and he said viciously, ¡°You better release me right now, or my uncle won¡¯t spare you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ignored Tao Yuansong. She knew it was a waste of time to talk to someone like him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hot, release me, Chu Qingzhi, have someone let me go!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to pass out from the heat, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi, if you have the ability, tie me up for the rest of my life. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ruin your food festival.¡±


    Tao Yuansong continued to shout and threaten, but no one paid any attention to him. After he had shouted himself hoarse, the Guangxi Garden became quiet again, and by that time, it was already noon.


    Lunch was sponsored by the nearby Hongyan Restaurant.


    Shopkeeper Qian and his assistants brought over tes of freshly cooked rice dishes. ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch, everyone,e and eat¡­¡±


    There were about twenty to thirty people who hade to help, and each of them had a generous portion of food.


    Chu Qingzhi had them set up tables and chairs in the shade of trees. ¡°It¡¯s cooler in the shade with a nice breeze. Let¡¯s eat outside.¡±


    Not far from where they were eating, Tao Yuansong and the others were still bound.


    Tao Yuansong smelled the delicious aroma of the food, and his mouth watered. He watched as everyone held their bowls, and his eyes turned green with envy. He was so hungry!


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi, release me, I want to go back and eat.¡±


    ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Let me go right now, or I¡¯ll definitely file aint. You won¡¯t enjoy peace after that.¡±


    Tao Yuansong started to rant and rave in frustration again.


    In all his years, he had never been tormented like this before. He was hot, thirsty, and hungry. He really wanted to eat something!


    However, he could only watch as Chu Qingzhi and the others enjoyed their lunch, and he didn¡¯t even have a sip of water.


    After lunch, Chu Qingzhi and her group took a short break and continued to work in the afternoon.


    The sun was at its hottest in the afternoon, and Tao Yuansong felt like he was being roasted alive. He was drenched in sweat, and his clothes were sticking to his skin like he had been pulled out of water.


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi, what do I have to do to make you let me go?¡±


    ¡°I want to go back to eat, I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯m so hot. Let me go, let me go¡­¡±


    Tao Yuansong shouted weakly.


    While Chu Qingzhi was painting, she raised her head and nced at them. She was very satisfied with this result.


    In the Chu Vige.


    A viger hurriedly ran to the old house, ¡°Ruyue, something has happened.¡±


    Shen Ruyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly came out of the ounting room. ¡°What happened?¡±


    The viger spoke rapidly, ¡°The cart carrying fruits overturned, and the fruits are scattered everywhere. One person is injured, bleeding heavily.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Shen Ruyue called for Chu Qingning, who had a medical kit strapped to her back, and they hurried over.


    These were vigers whom Shen Ruyue had arranged to collect the fruits. There were three of them in total. On their way back, one person was leading the horse-drawn cart at the front, while the other two were walking on the left and right, guarding the cart.


    For some unknown reason, the cart¡¯s cargo suddenly slipped off, and it happened to fall onto the person on the left.


    The cart was loaded with over four hundred catties of apples, and whenbined with the weight of the cargo box itself, it had allnded on the man.


    By the time Shen Ruyue arrived, the vigers had already managed to lift the cargo box and clear away the apples. However, the injured person was still lying on the ground, with his clothes soaked in blood.


    Chu Qingning put down her medical kit and checked the viger¡¯s pulse before examining his body. ¡°His lower back is broken, and his left elbow has a minor dislocation. I can¡¯t handle this situation. Get a few people to carry him to the medical hall, and I¡¯ll go and fetch my fifth sister immediately.¡±


    Rescuing the injured was the priority, and everyone quickly followed Chu Qingning¡¯s instructions.


    Upon hearing about the ident at home, Chu Qingzhi rushed back.


    After a round of treatment, the viger¡¯s bones were put back in ce, and his arm was set properly. With a few months of proper care, he would recoverpletely.


    Chu Qingzhi came outside and reassured the viger¡¯s family, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will take full responsibility for his injuries. In addition, I¡¯ll provide fifty taels of silver aspensation. What do you think?¡±


    The viger¡¯s wife nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then wrote apensation agreement, and with the vigers as witnesses, the viger¡¯s wife stamped it with her handprint. She was given fifty taels of silver aspensation, and everyone was happy with the resolution.


    Chu Qingzhi walked over to the location where the cart had overturned and carefully examined the road.


    During this period, as their business had been booming, they had been transporting goods back and forth frequently. The road had been damaged, with potholes everywhere. Therefore, the overturning of the cart wasn¡¯t surprising. If it rained, the road would be even more difficult to traverse. Considering the ongoing business, the road needed to be repaired.


    Chu Qingzhi walked to the vige chief¡¯s house. The vige chief had just returned home. ¡°Vige chief, I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    The vige chief looked at his vige lucky star and beamed. ¡°Tell me. As long as it¡¯s reasonable, I¡¯ll agree.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I want to repair the road from the vige to the county town.¡±


    ¡°Repair the road?¡± The vige chief stroked his beard. ¡°What kind of road are you thinking of?¡±


    If they were going to do it, they should do it properly. ¡°Pave it with bluestone bs, make it ten feet wide.¡±


    The vige chief became serious. ¡°That¡¯s going to cost a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Money isn¡¯t a problem,¡± Chu Qingzhi thought to herself. Repairing the road would make it more convenient for her family to conduct their business. ¡°Our family will provide the funds, and the vigers can contribute theirbor. How does that sound?¡±


    Repairing the road would not only benefit her family but also the entire vige.


    Under these conditions, the vige chief had no reason to refuse. ¡°The road is also used by neighboring viges, not just ours. I¡¯ll mobilize them, and we can all work together.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you, Vige Chief.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Repairing the road is a good thing for everyone.¡±


    The vige chief was efficient, and by the afternoon, he had reached an agreement with the neighboring viges. Each vige would contribute thirty workers, and together, they would repair the road.


    There was a specialized stone workshop that sold bluestone bs. They bought the bs directly, and each b was priced at three copper coins. Each bluestone b was three feet long and one and a half feet wide.


    As they worked, the vigers chatted.


    ¡°This road hasn¡¯t been repaired in over twenty years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, thest time it was repaired, it was done by that family in Zhou Vige that became wealthy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be wealthy. Now that Chu Rong¡¯s family has made a fortune, they are also repairing the road.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about things that don¡¯t concern us. Let¡¯s focus on our own work..¡±

 Chapter 468 - 468: A Teacher

    Chapter 468: A Teacher


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In thete afternoon, Chu Qingzhi arrived at the back of the old house.


    There, a group of dirty beggars stood, their appearances unkempt, but their expressions were vivid, and their eyes were bright.


    Master Peng was packing up his tools. When he saw Chu Qingzhi approaching, he smiled and said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve dug the cer as agreed. Take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The entrance to the cer had been treated to look like a well, to prevent rainwater from pouring in and damaging the stored items. Steps led from the entrance to the cer, with sloping sides on each side to facilitate the transport of goods.


    The cer was approximately fifty square meters, with a room-like space, perfectly square, supported by pirs in the middle.


    Chu Qingzhi tested one of the pirs. It was clear that the pirs were strategically ced to bear the weight, and without them, the entire cer would copse.


    The floor wasid with twoyers of bricks, and the walls were tiled. Some basic waterproofing had been done, and there were no major issues. The details had been handled well, and the quality of the cer was excellent.


    Chu Qingzhi was quite satisfied and handed fifty taels of silver to Master Peng, five taels to his apprentice, and ten taels to the group of beggars.


    ording to the usual wages, this group of beggars could take seven to eight taels of silver after working for three days. Chu Qingzhi gave them more as a reward. Digging the cer was much more dangerous than building a house. It was very difficult.


    Master Peng epted the silver and expressed his gratitude before leaving with his apprentice.


    The group of beggars bowed in appreciation to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu, for the meal and the money. We are very grateful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied. After a moment of thought, she suggested, ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of rice to be harvested now. You can help with the harvest. It¡¯s better than begging. In about a month, my family will be nting winter wheat, and I hope you cane and help then.¡±


    The leader of the beggars replied with determination, ¡°We¡¯lle together when the timees.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. Go and have your meal, and then head back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As it turned out, before this group of beggars could leave the vige, they received another job offer. The employer promised to provide meals like Chu Qingzhi did and pay them for helping with agricultural work. If they performed well, they would receive a certain amount of silver as well.


    There was no reason for them to decline, so they agreed to the offer and decided to start working the next day.


    The apples that had been brought back today were sorted. The good ones were stored in the cer, while the damaged ones were used by Chu Qingzhi to make apple pies.


    At this moment, everyone gathered around the table, eagerly watching Chu Qingzhi take out four apple pies from the oven. The air was filled with the aroma of apples and freshly baked wheat, making everyone¡¯s mouths water.


    Chu Xuyuan licked his lips greedily. ¡°I feel like we have something new to sell again.¡±


    Chu Xuhua rubbed Chu Xuyuan¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re telling the truth again.¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Chu Qingzhi, with a knife, cut the apple pie just like cutting a cake into individual slices. She handed them out to the four elders, and the fifth piece was given to Tang Jinghong. ¡°You should like this.¡±


    Tang Jinghong hadn¡¯t even started eating, but he already felt delighted. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll love it.¡±


    The others served themselves slices of apple pie and began to taste them.


    The apple pies were baked to perfection. The outeryer was crispy and golden, while the inner part was soft and filled with the sweetness of apples, the aroma of wheat, and the honey¡¯s sweetness. It was a delightful treat that conquered everyone¡¯s taste buds.


    Chu Xuyao ate two pieces happily and asked, ¡°Fifth Sister, do you still have apple pie?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Other than these four, there are eight more.¡±


    Chu Xuyao hesitated for a moment. ¡°Can I have one?¡±


    Chu Xuyan looked over and asked, ¡°What do you want it for?¡±


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Chu Xuyao told the truth. ¡°I want to bring one to the school. There¡¯s a teacher in the school. It¡¯s his birthday tomorrow. I want to give one to him.¡±


    Chu Xuyan said, ¡°Xuyao is talking about the teacher with the limp.¡±


    Chu Xuhua asked, ¡°Does the teacher have a limp?¡±


    Chu Xuyan replied, ¡°Let me tell you, but don¡¯t mention it to anyone outside.


    This teacher has had a very unfortunate life.¡±


    Chu Xuhua assured, ¡°We won¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±


    Chu Xuyan began to exin¡­


    There was a teacher in Yunfei School called Yan Yixian. Five years ago, at the age of twenty, he achieved the title of ¡°Tan Hua,¡± an extraordinary aplishment. Moreover, he caught the eye of a high-ranking official, Tai Changqing, who wanted to recruit him as a son-inw. However, Yan Yixian declined the offer, stating that he was already married.


    Yan Yixian was an orphan who had been found wandering the streets. He was taken in by an elderly woman.


    This elderly woman had a mute daughter, and the three of them became a close-knit family.


    Despite the daughter¡¯s speech impediment, her skill in blending scents was exceptional.


    This talent allowed the elderly woman and her daughter to live a prosperous life.


    With foresight, the daughter believed that education would lead to a brighter future. She persuaded Yan Yixian to study.


    Initially resistant, Yan Yixian eventually agreed and enrolled in the school.


    Perhaps due to his early years of hardship, Yan Yixian possessed exceptional determination. He worked tirelessly, dedicating himself to his studies, rising early and workingte into the night. He consistently achieved the top position in his ss.


    Within a year of enrollment, he received special attention from the headmaster, who granted him priority ess to various resources and even waived half of his tuition.


    At the age of fifteen, he passed the examination for the title of ¡°Tongsheng,¡± and at sixteen, he became a ¡°Xiucai.¡± Concurrently, he developed feelings for the daughter. By the time he turned eighteen and earned the title of ¡°Juren,¡± they had be a couple. When he was twenty, he became a ¡°Tan Hua,¡± and his wife became pregnant.


    He was very motivated, but all the good things came to an abrupt end when he turned 20.


    His refusal had infuriated the noblewoman who had pursued him. She sent her men to break Yan Yixian¡¯s leg, leaving him with a permanent limp, dashing his hopes of an official career.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. The noblewoman went further, warning Yan Yixian¡¯s wife to leave him and let her marry him instead. This psychological torment drove his wife to a prematurebor, resulting in excessive bleeding that imed both her and their unborn child¡¯s lives.


    Devastated by these tragedies, the elderly woman who had raised Yan Yixian couldn¡¯t bear the sorrow and passed away as well.


    Yan Yixian returned home to find his once-happy family devastated and broken. Overwhelmed by grief and despair, he attempted to take his own life by hanging.


    However, he was saved by vigers from his hometown. Later, to repay the headmaster¡¯s kindness, Yan Yixian epted a position as a teacher at the school.


    Students often saw Yan Yixian sitting under the shade of a tree, lost in thought as he gazed at the sky nkly. Everyone knew that he was thinking of his wife, who had been both his sister and benefactor.


    A month ago, this scene was witnessed by Chu Xuyao.


    A monthter, Chu Xuyao considered this thin, perpetually mncholic teacher as his friend.


    During their conversation yesterday, Chu Xuyao learned of Yan Yixian¡¯s uing birthday and contemted what gift to give him.


    That¡¯s when Chu Qingzhi¡¯s apple pies came into the picture, and Chu Xuyao decided they would be a suitable present..

 Chapter 469 - 469: You’re Too Old

    Chapter 469: You¡¯re Too Old


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone was silent for a while after hearing Yan Yixian¡¯s story. What should have been a bright future turned into a tragic end of family destruction and personal loss, a fate that was too harsh to describe.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Your teacher¡¯s birthday cannot be neglected. Let¡¯s properly package the gifts before delivering them.¡±


    Chu Xuyao knew his family would support him and smiled, ¡°Understood, Fifth Sister.¡±


    Wu Yaqing ate half an apple pie by herself and really liked it. She asked, ¡°Qingzhi, can you teach me how to make apple pie?¡±


    Chu Qingyue, Chu Qingning, and Chu Qingshuang said in unison, ¡°We want to learn too!¡±


    There was a slight awkwardness in the air.


    Shen Ruyue timidly added, ¡°Can I join too?¡±


    Ge Lihua, Chu Qingyan, and Hong Yujun looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°If everyone is learning, then we¡¯ll learn too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Li Qingyu, who seemed hesitant to speak, and said, ¡°The bakery will be finished tomorrow. Ruyue, please supervise the final stages. If it¡¯s ready by tomorrow, I¡¯ll teach you all in the evening.¡±


    Shen Ruyue said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll gather more apples. It would be great to introduce apple pies at the food festival.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Suddenly noticing the sugarcane in the corner, she added, ¡°By the way, Ruyue, how are the sugarcane juice ice cream bars selling?¡±


    Shen Ruyue smiled, ¡°They are selling very well. Those rich young masters like expensive things. They are always eager to try new varieties.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chu Qingzhi turned around and said to Chu Rong, ¡°Father, please take care of the road construction outside the vige. In addition, I¡¯ve discussed with the person who sold the bs. Settle the money with him after it¡¯spleted. If you¡¯re afraid of making a mistake, you can always consult with Ruyue.¡±


    Chu Rong straightened his back. He had never taken on such a heavy responsibility in his life. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Wu Yaqing, carrying a food box, Chu Xuyuan with a chessboard, and Chu Xuyao with a chess box, went to visit Third Master Lu.


    Third Master Lu was flipping through a book absentmindedly.


    Wu Yaqing ced the food box on the table and said, ¡°Sor, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Third Master Lu¡¯s attitude softened a bit, not as cold as before. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re learning very quickly.¡±


    Wu Yaqing rolled her eyes. That was sarcasm. In the end, this guy took it literally. He might be handsome and cool but a bit of a fool!


    Third Master Lu suddenly sneezed loudly and used a handkerchief to wipe his nose. ¡°You must be cursing me just now.¡±


    Wu Yaqing looked at the sky. She didn¡¯t know anything.


    Chu Xuyao looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Third Brother Lu, stop flirting. I¡¯m waiting for you to y chess.¡±


    Today, the two little fellows didn¡¯t have to go to school. Tang Jinghong asked them to apany Third Master Lu. Then, the three of them got to know each other and came to y chess with Third Master Lu at night.


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s reaction was very strong. ¡°Brat, what are you talking about? Who¡¯s flirting? Don¡¯t talk nonsense, understand? Besides, look at how old he is. Is he worthy of me?¡±


    Third Master Lu didn¡¯t care at first, but when he heard Wu Yaqing say that he was old, his face darkened. ¡°Who¡¯s old? I¡¯m only in my twenties!¡±


    Wu Yaqing put her hands on her waist. ¡°You¡¯re at least ten years older than me, almost a generation older. How dare you say that you¡¯re not old?!¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao looked at the two of them arguing and stood against the wall silently, afraid that they would be implicated.


    Third Master Lu was so angry that smoke wasing out of his head. ¡°Go back. I don¡¯t want you to serve me tonight.¡±


    Wu Yaqing snorted. ¡°As if anyone is willing to serve you. Come over yourself for dinner tomorrow. Otherwise, you can starve.¡± Since he could argue so energetically, his injury must not be serious.


    After leaving these words, she stormed off.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao looked at each other, sensing the strong tension in the air.


    After a while, Third Master Lu realized he had lost his temper with a young girl.


    He sighed heavily, clearly frustrated.


    Chu Xuyuan asked timidly, ¡°Third Brother Lu, do you want to eat? My Fifth Sister made apple pie. It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    Third Master Lu got up and opened the food box. The firstyer was apple pie, a quarter of a pie, enticingly golden with a clear apple fragrance, looking as exquisite as royal cuisine.


    He tried a piece and found it faultless, even for someone as picky as him.


    ¡°Your fifth sister made this?¡±


    Chu Xuyao nodded proudly, ¡°Yes, do you like it?¡±


    Third Master Lu enviously remarked, ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. Jinghong has found a treasure.¡±


    Chu Xuyao agreed, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right.¡±


    Third Master Lu looked at the two little fellows andughed. ¡°Put the chessboard on the table. I¡¯ll y chess with you after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Under the dim moonlight and sparse stars, Chu Qingyue took Ning Yuting to the riverside.


    The river, once dry, had returned to its original level after several heavy rains..


    The lush green grass by the river showed remarkable vitality


    Ning Yuting picked some flowers and made a flower crown for Chu Qingyue. ¡°How about I put it on you?¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled softly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ning Yuting carefully ced the flower crown on her head, ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    Chu Qingyue shyly nced at Ning Yuting, ¡°Is it the flower that¡¯s beautiful, or is it me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you are beautiful,¡± Ning Yuting said as he pulled Chu Qingyue into his arms, his voice tinged with reluctance. ¡°I have to return to the capital tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qingyue wrapped her arms around Ning Yuting¡¯s waist and tightened her hold slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll pack your luggage when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The river breeze blew, causing their long ck hair to flutter and intertwine, symbolizing their reluctance to part.


    Chu Qingyue took a deep breath, her voice heavy with emotion. ¡°Yuting, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. I don¡¯t feel right keeping it from you. If, after hearing it, you don¡¯t wish to marry me, that¡¯s okay too.¡±


    Ning Yuting gently released Chu Qingyue and looked into her calm and gentle face with a determined gaze. ¡°Our wedding date is set. It won¡¯t change.¡±


    Chu Qingyue felt slightly reassured. She led Ning Yuting to sit on a stone by the river.


    They sat back to back.


    Ning Yuting did not rush Chu Qingyue. He sensed the gravity of what she was about to share and was willing to wait.


    Chu Qingyue looked at the moonlit river, the light casting shimmering ripples on the water. In this beautiful setting, she revealed her past with Li Shengfeng to Ning Yuting.


    After speaking, she lowered her head, anxiously awaiting Ning Yuting¡¯s decision.


    Ning Yuting felt a pang of sympathy for Chu Qingyue. He turned his body around, pulling her into his embrace. ¡°I¡¯m d he didn¡¯t marry you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to marry you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was taken aback for a moment, then slowly lifted her head, a trace of joy emerging on her face.


    Seeing Chu Qingyue¡¯s tearful eyes, Ning Yuting felt even morepassion. He leaned down, kissed her gently, and then held her tightly in his arms..

 Chapter 470 - 470: Enduring It

    Chapter 470: Enduring It


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°The past is in the past, don¡¯t think about it anymore. I don¡¯t mind, I just feel sorry for you,¡± Ning Yuting said after a pause. ¡°Let me tell you about my past, okay?¡±


    He thought with some self-derision that he too was someone who had been abandoned. What right did he have to judge Qingyue?


    Fortunately, this misfortune led him to meet Qingyue, a girl with whom he could open his heart.


    ¡°You have a past too?¡± Chu Qingyue was a bit surprised, but then she thought about it. Ning Yuting was already twenty-one, from a wealthy family, and people of his age and status often married early.


    Ning Yuting looked down at Chu Qingyue¡¯s curious face and smiled with empathy. ¡°I¡¯m not much better than you¡­¡±


    Holding Chu Qingyue, he slowly recounted his past.


    After listening, Chu Qingyue wrapped her arms around Ning Yuting¡¯s waist, holding him tightly. ¡°Yuting, let¡¯s be good to each other from now on.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ning Yuting kissed Chu Qingyue¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve decided, once we¡¯re married, I¡¯ll take you traveling. We¡¯ll see the mountains and rivers, and journey through thousands of miles.¡±


    Chu Qingyue couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it. ¡°Where will we go first?¡±


    Ning Yuting said, ¡°We¡¯ll head south first. It¡¯s like spring all year round there, with beautiful scenery. There¡¯s a lot of delicious food, fun ces, and beautiful clothes, jewelry, and essories. Whatever you like, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue joked, ¡°That will cost you a fortune.¡±


    Ning Yuting caressed Chu Qingyue¡¯s head, sincerely saying, ¡°You¡¯re my wife.


    The money is meant to be spent on you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue¡¯s heart melted with sweetness. She smiled, ¡°What if we run out of money?¡±


    Ning Yuting confidently said, ¡°If we run out, I¡¯ll earn more. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Chu Qingyue kissed Ning Yuting¡¯s lips, gazing at him with seriousness in her eyes. ¡°Yuting, thank you for being in my life, for not letting me lose hope for the future.¡±


    ¡°I want to say the same,¡± Ning Yuting¡¯s heart stirred, and he bent down to kiss Chu Qingyue¡¯s lips.


    Shuiyun County.


    After being tormented all day, Tao Yuansong, along with a group of cronies, left his residence after dinner and a short nap.


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi, if I can¡¯t hold a food festival, then neither can you!¡±


    ¡°At most, we¡¯ll fight to the death!¡±


    One of the cronies, feeling uneasy, asked, ¡°Young master, what are you nning?¡±


    ¡°What am I nning?¡± Tao Yuansong said angrily. ¡°Of course, to destroy Guangxi Garden and Chu Qingzhi¡¯s n.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s so powerful. What if she retaliates after we destroy her things?¡±


    ¡°In this pitch darkness, how would she know it was us?¡±


    ¡°That makes sense!¡± the crony asked excitedly. ¡°So, young master, how do you n to deal with Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    Tao Yuansong said viciously, ¡°Set fire to it. Burn down Guangxi Garden.¡±


    ¡°Right, burn it to the ground. That won¡¯t leave any evidence.¡±


    Imagining Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression upon seeing the burnt-down venue the next day, Tao Yuansong and his cronies couldn¡¯t help but feel thrilled.


    However¡­


    Suddenly, one of the cronies noticed something and whispered, ¡°Young master, look, there are so many beggars sleeping around Guangxi Garden!¡±


    Tao Yuansong looked over under the moonlight. It seemed that all the beggars in the county hade here. The door and even the outer wall were surrounded by the beggars.


    ¡°Retreat, retreat!¡±


    They immediately retreated into the dark alleys.


    ¡°What now, young master?¡±


    Tao Yuansong thought for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the back door.¡±


    As they approached Guangxi Garden¡¯s back door¡­


    ¡°Woof, woof¡­¡± A pack of stray dogs rushed towards Tao Yuansong and his group.


    The back door of Guangxi Garden was home to all the stray dogs in the county, about twenty in total, including arge and intimidating wolf-dog.


    ¡°Run¡­¡± Tao Yuansong turned pale with fear and ran, his cronies following suit, sprinting away.


    ¡°Woof, woof¡­¡± The dogs chased them.


    However, the stray dogs did not bite. They were just scaring those people.


    Chu Qingzhi had arranged for the dogs to be there, instructing them not to bite.


    She was worried that Tao Yuansong would hate the stray dog after being bitten. This way, he would definitely take revenge. At that time, the stray dogs in the county would be in danger.


    After running through three streets, the dogs stopped chasing and returned.


    Tao Yuansong ran home with his cronies before stopping. When he was chased just now, he was so frightened that he almost fainted.


    Blocked by beggars and chased by stray dogs, Tao Yuansong had the worst luck.


    After such a long run, he was too tired to do anything else and fell asleep as soon as he got home.


    The next day, Tao Yuansong fell ill, too weak to get out of bed for several days, only recovering after the food festival had ended.


    Yunfei School.


    Jiang Zhaoyong made significant progress in his studies after receiving advice from Chu Qingzhi.


    He could now recite ten poems and five songs, and had begun to learn the guqin.


    One morning, he sat in a pavilion by theke, with a guqin on the table. He plucked the strings, producing rough but correct notes.


    Within a ten-meter radius of him, no insects, birds, fish, or people could be seen, all driven away by his music.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao approached, frowning.


    Chu Xuyaoined, ¡°What are you ying? It sounds terrible.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong stopped ying and looked at the two boys. ¡°As if you could y any better!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to argue with you, but we could easily outdo you,¡± Chu Xuyao said defiantly, cing an apple pie on the table. ¡°This is from our fourth sister for you.¡±


    The apple pie, wrapped in oil paper and decorated with a small red flower, looked quite delicate.


    Hearing that it was from Chu Qingning, Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s mood instantly brightened. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Xuyao, still holding a grudge against Jiang Zhaoyong, warned, ¡°If you don¡¯t improve your guqin skills, don¡¯t bother our fourth sister.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong narrowed his eyes. This little fellow still hated him so much. ¡°What if I do?¡±


    Chu Xuyao threatened, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the biggest obstacle in your love life!¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong gave him a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re ruthless!¡±


    Chu Xuyao snorted and walked away.


    Chu Xuyuan looked sympathetically at Jiang Zhaoyong. Dealing with his protective and vengeful little brother could be tough.


    Jiang Zhaoyong waved at Chu Xuyuan. ¡°Hurry up and go to the morning ss.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan turned around and chased after Chu Xuyao..

 Chapter 471 - 471: Gaining the Upper Hand

    Chapter 471: Gaining the Upper Hand


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the Western Creek Flower Area.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao, one after the other, entered the small courtyard where Yan Yixian lived.


    The courtyard was adorned with several rockeries, a small corner with a water lily pond, several koi swimming in it, brightly blooming water lilies, and two locust trees surrounded by various flowers and nts, creating an especially beautiful scenery.


    Under the locust tree, a table, a person, and a pot of tea were set in a serene atmosphere.


    Chu Xuyao approached quickly, ¡°Teacher.¡±


    Yan Yixian turned his head, his clear and handsome features softened with a monk-like detachment and calmness. ¡°Why have youe? Is there something about your studies you wish to ask?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Chu Xuyao ced an apple pie in front of Yan Yixian, his respect mixed with a hint of familiarity. ¡°This is called an apple pie, for you to enjoy.¡± Yan Yixian smiled lightly, ¡°Did you bring this just for me?¡±


    Chu Xuyao nodded, ¡°Teacher, you always eat so little. I thought you might have a poor appetite. This is really delicious, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Yan Yixian looked down at the elegantly wrapped pie, touched by his students¡¯ good intention. ¡°Thank you, you are thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, please enjoy. We¡¯re off to our morning sses.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    The brothers hurried away.


    Outside the courtyard, two young students quickly hid behind a tree. After Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao were far enough away, they emerged.


    He Shaozhi spoke indignantly, ¡°I knew it! That¡¯s why they scored first and second in the recent test. They must be bribing.¡±


    Su Wenji frowned, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to be that kind of people. I must expose them.¡±


    He Shaozhi angrily plucked at the grass, ¡°It¡¯s despicable. We can¡¯t let people like them stay in the school.¡±


    Su Wenji nced at the small courtyard, ¡°And this Teacher Yan too, iming to be the most indifferent to fame and fortune in the school, yet doing such morally corrupt things behind the scenes.¡±


    Walking towards the ssroom, He Shaozhi said, ¡°Let¡¯s probe Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao.¡±


    Su Wenji nodded in agreement.


    Upon reaching the ssroom, He Shaozhi confronted Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao, hostility evident. ¡°We know what you¡¯ve been up to.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao looked baffled.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Chu Xuyuan asked, puzzled.


    He Shaozhi spoke with a tone of usation, ¡°You just went to Teacher Yan¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°So what if we did?¡± Chu Xuyuan was even more confused.


    He Shaozhi looked down on them, ¡°Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. We¡¯re aware of everything, and once we have proof, we¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re expelled from the school.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was irritated, ¡°Are you out of your mind? What have we done? What proof do you have? And by what right can you expel us from the school?¡±


    Su Wenji pulled at He Shaozhi¡¯s sleeve, signaling that theycked evidence to make usations.


    He Shaozhi backed off, ¡°You are out of your mind, Chu Xuyuan, Chu Xuyao. I¡¯ve disliked you for a long time. Just you wait.¡± With that, he turned and left.


    Su Wenji nced at the Chu brothers before following He Shaozhi.


    Chu Xuyuan, bewildered by the encounter, saw that their ssmates were watching them. He waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s get on with our morning sses.¡±


    The sound of reading aloud resumed.


    Chu Xuyuan whispered to Chu Xuyao, ¡°Brother, what was that about?¡±


    Chu Xuyao replied indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t care.¡±


    He Shaozhi sat in the back, ring at Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao. Kids from the vige, how dare they outshine him!


    In ss A, Chu Xuyuan, Chu Xuyao, He Shaozhi, and Su Wenji consistently ranked in the top four.


    He Shaozhi¡¯s greatest wish was to surpass the Chu brothers and be first, but it seemed fate yed tricks on him, as he always ended up third, no matter how hard he tried.


    Hispetitive spirit turned into jealousy. Now, he wished the brothers would just disappear.


    Su Wenji shared the same thoughts as He Shaozhi. The two often targeted the Chu brothers and paid extra attention to them.


    Of course, the Chu brothers were not easy targets and always maintained the upper hand.


    Little did they know, bringing an apple pie would spark a series of subsequent troubles.


    At the Li Family Porcin Workshop.


    In the workshop, Yan Yanrong approached Li Zhenzong alone, ¡°Master, let me be in charge of the food festival participation, please?¡±


    Li Zhenzong frowned imperceptibly, ¡°I¡¯ve already assigned this task to Qingshuang.¡±


    Yan Yanrong insisted, ¡°Master, Chu Qingshuang is only good at making porcin, she doesn¡¯t understand business. If you leave it to her and it fails, what then? This is a rare opportunity.¡±


    Li Zhenzong paused, ¡°Shaoliang will assist Qingshuang.¡±


    ¡°He might assist her, but he also¡­¡± Yan Yanrong left her sentence unfinished, implying that Li Shaoliang wasn¡¯t great at business either.


    Li Zhenzong felt his decision was a bit hasty upon hearing this. The porcin workshop had put a lot of effort in securing a ce at the food festival. If they didn¡¯t get results, it would be embarrassing.


    ¡°Alright, you go and help Qingshuang too. Shecks experience, so give her some pointers if she needs them.¡±


    Yan Yanrong was taken aback; she wanted to rece Chu Qingshuang, not be her assistant. ¡°Master, I wanted to take charge alone.¡±


    Li Zhenzong patiently said, ¡°Yanrong, the Li Porcin workshop is still a Li family business. You should consider the family¡¯s interests, right?¡±


    Yan Yanrong retorted, ¡°But Chu Qingshuang is not from the Li family either.¡±


    Li Zhenzong exined euphemistically, ¡°She¡¯s my disciple, and everyone in the county knows it.¡± The implication was that whatever Chu Qingshuang did, she represented Li Zhenzong, and the master-disciple rtionship was like family.


    Yan Yanrong¡¯s fingers dug into her palm. She had also wanted to be Li Zhenzong¡¯s disciple, but he wasn¡¯t epting new disciples, so she was just a nominal one.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll assist Chu Qingshuang.¡±


    Since she wasn¡¯t given the lead role, she thought, why not use this opportunity to make things difficult for Chu Qingshuang.


    Yan Yanrong left the room with ill intentions.


    Li Zhenzong watched Yan Yanrong¡¯s departing figure, thinking to himself that the younger generation seemed to be on bad terms. He hoped that through this event, they mighte together more amicably.


    Chu Qingshuang was busy shaping y into porcin. Having already prepared the porcin to be sold at the food festival, she was now focusing on innovation.


    She had crafted several bowls, tes, and vases with cute and interesting designs, eager to see the results after firing. Her master had given her the freedom to be creative, and she believed these novel patterns would be popr.


    Yan Yanrong approached with an air of arrogance, ¡°Chu Qingshuang, Master asked me to help you.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang nced at Yan Yanrong, suspecting she had ulterior motives. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I need help with. You can just stay aside.¡±


    Yan Yanrong was visibly irritated. ¡°Are you ordering me around, Chu Qingshuang?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang looked up, ¡°Thene and help with shaping the y..¡±

 Chapter 472 - 472: Let’s Talk

    Chapter 472: Let¡¯s Talk


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Yanrong looked at the muddy y with disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like shaping today. You do it.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Fed up with Yan Yanrong¡¯s constant troublcmaking, Chu Qingshuang took a firm stand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to help? What now? You don¡¯t want to help because it¡¯s dirty?¡±


    Yan Yanrong became unreasonable. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to help. So what?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang did not back down. ¡°Today you have to help, whether you want to or not. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell Master that you didn¡¯t really want to help.¡± ¡°You!¡± Yan Yanrong did not expect Chu Qingshuang to go against her this time. She was in a difficult position. ¡°Chu Qingshuang, do you know the consequences of offending me?¡±


    Already having offended her, Chu Qingshuang didn¡¯t care. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the consequences. You promised to help but aren¡¯t helping. I¡¯ll definitely tell Master.¡±


    Knowing Master trusted Chu Qingshuang the most, Yan Yanrong begrudgingly agreed to help, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    She sat next to Chu Qingshuang, grabbed arge lump of y, and began shaping it resentfully.


    I¡¯ll get you back for this, Chu Qingshuang! She muttered under her breath.


    ¡°Qingshuang¡­¡± Li Shaoliang¡¯s voice came from outside the workshop.


    Yan Yanrong handed the shaped y to Chu Qingshuang, pretending to ask, ¡°Qingshuang, how is my shaping?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang, puzzled, turned to look.


    The next second, Yan Yanrong let go, and the y dropped to the ground, crumpling into a lump and ruined.


    Yan Yanrong used, ¡°Chu Qingshuang, I know you don¡¯t like me, but how could you smash my work to the ground?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang was stunned.


    Meanwhile, Li Shaoliang appeared in the workshop, ¡°Qingshuang¡­¡±


    Yan Yanrong ran to him, tears in her eyes, ¡°Cousin, Chu Qingshuang is always against me. She smashed the y I shaped.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang lowered her head and looked at the piece of mud. She rolled her eyes and nced at the two of them. While the two of them were not paying attention, she picked up the mud and rubbed it. It mixed with the mud beside her and ¡°destroyed the evidence¡±.


    ¡°Shaoliang, don¡¯t listen to Yan Yanrong¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡±


    Yan Yanrong pointed usingly, ¡°Cousin, look, that was my y. It took me so long to shape, and Chu Qingshuang ruined it.¡±


    Li Shaoliang looked, ¡°Where¡¯s the y?¡±


    With the y gone, Yan Yanrong was speechless. She pointed at Chu Qingshuang, ¡°Where did you put my y?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang spread her hands innocently, ¡°You didn¡¯t shape any y just now. Don¡¯t falsely use me.¡±


    Yan Yanrong was indignant.


    Li Shaoliang, being straightforward, didn¡¯t see the y and believed Chu Qingshuang. He scolded Yan Yanrong, ¡°Yanrong, instead of wasting time on this, you should focus on learning. using people like this is really annoying, you know?¡±


    Yan Yanrong¡¯s face turned slightly pale. She was afraid that Li Shaoliang would dislike her. ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore.¡± Li Shaoliang waved Chu Qingshuang over, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Guangxi Garden and help your sister.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang was eager to go, ¡°What about here?¡±


    ¡°Our porcin is ready, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two left cheerfully, leaving Yan Yanrong fuming alone.


    At Guangxi Garden.


    Chu Qingzhi continued painting under the shade of a tree. So far, one-third of the exhibition paintings were ready, and she expected to finish by tomorrow.


    The festival¡¯s preparations were progressing rapidly, set toplete by tomorrow.


    The day after was for stocking up.


    The day after that, the food festival would officially open.


    Tang Jinghong admired Chu Qingzhi¡¯s painting, ¡°Looking at your painting, everyone will surely remember the name of this shop.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the effect I¡¯m aiming for.¡± Chu Qingzhi added color to a painting of a pleasure boat, belonging to a business that sold such boats and was doing very well.


    ¡°What will you paint next?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to her n, ¡°Rouge.¡±


    ¡°How will you paint that?¡±


    ¡±1¡¯11 start with an ugly crying woman, then paint a beautiful woman using the products. The contrast will make asting impression.¡±


    Tang Jinghong paused, ¡°You¡¯re out of paint. Shall I prepare some for you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to a nearby room, ¡°The paint workshop sponsored some paints. They¡¯re in that room.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone sponsoring this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s everything. The house is filled with all kinds of stuff.¡±


    Tang Jinghong opened the room, which was filled like a warehouse with neatly organized items. He fetched the paints for Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to finish everything, will you?¡±


    ¡°Anything left over after the festival can be returned to the shopkeepers. We won¡¯t keep anything here.¡±


    ¡°Very thoughtful nning.¡±


    News of the food festival had reached the capital.


    Upon hearing this, Fan Yuru immediately expressed her desire to join the excitement, tired of the monotony in the capital.


    In the pavilion.


    Fan Yuru approached Fan Jingxu, ¡°Jingxu, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Fan Jingxu, the third son of General Fan, was about fourteen or fifteen years old. Like Fan Yuru, he yearned to roam the world and live a life of adventure. ¡°Second sister, you didn¡¯t stand up for mest time when father forced me into marriage!¡±


    Could she dare? At fifteen, if she spoke up, wouldn¡¯t that be inviting trouble for herself?


    ¡°Can I help you next time?¡±


    Fan Jingxu nced at Fan Yuru skeptically. ¡°Can I trust your word?¡± He paused, ¡°Well, considering you¡¯re my second sister, I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say.¡±


    Fan Yuru poked Fan Jingxu yfully. ¡°I want to go to Shuiyun County. Can you talk to father about it?¡±


    Fan Jingxu objected, ¡°You¡¯re a girl, why go so far? What for?¡±


    Fan Yuru was indignant. ¡°Just because I¡¯m a girl, I can¡¯t travel far? Who made that rule?!<sup>1</sup>¡® She quickly changed tack, ¡°How about we go together?¡±


    Fan Jingxu was somewhat tempted, having not traveled for a long time.


    Fan Yuru suggested, ¡°You tell father you¡¯re going to visit Brother Tang, and I¡¯ll go with you to broaden my horizons..¡±


    The Fan family¡¯s intelligencework was connected to Tang Jinghong¡¯s and was very powerful. There was no way for Fan Yuru to escape unnoticed.


    Fan Jingxu said, ¡°Father won¡¯t agree to you leaving the capital.¡±


    Fan Yuru begged, ¡°Just try, please.¡±


    Fan Jingxu knew General Fan too well; he would never agree to Fan Yuru leaving the capital. ¡°I can¡¯t help. You should ask him yourself.¡±


    If he dared to suggest it, he would surely face a torrent of scolding.


    Fan Yuru knew her father too well, which was why she had approached Fan Jingxu in a roundabout way. ¡°Then help me think of a n.¡±


    ¡°Why not ask Yuan Hongjun for help?¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡±


    ¡°He was asking about your preferences before. I think he might be interested in you.¡±


    Fan Yuru was stunned..

 Chapter 473 - 473: The Medical Volunteer Team

    Chapter 473: The Medical Volunteer Team


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yuan Hongjun wanted to know her preferences. What was he up to?


    Fan Yuru had only met Yuan Hongjun a few times at pce banquets and never privately. Her impression of him was of a wandering doctor with excellent medical skills, but not much else.


    ¡°I¡¯m a girl and not even that familiar with him. How can I ask him for help?¡±


    ¡°I can go talk to him for you,¡± offered Fan Jingxu, setting a condition. ¡°But only if you give me the short sword our eldest sister gave you.¡± The sword was a masterpiece from a renowned maker, coveted by many.


    Fan Yuru pinched Fan Jingxu¡¯s arm, ¡°So you¡¯ve been waiting for this!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my condition. Take it or leave it.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll work?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. With me taking action, it¡¯s sure to seed.¡±


    ¡°What will you say to him?¡± Fan Yuru had the intention topromise. As long as she could leave the capital, she could make a little sacrifice.


    Fan Jingxu¡¯s eyes twinkled slyly, ¡°Tell him to organize a medical volunteer team to Shuiyun County in the name of charity. You can join openly and earn a good reputation.¡±


    In the Daling Dynasty, charitable deeds were highly esteemed. With Fan Yuru¡¯s status, participating in a medical volunteer team would reflect positively on her, seen as a noble act of putting aside her status for the good of the country and the people.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡± Fan Yuru urged, ¡°Then go quickly, the food festival starts in two days, and we¡¯re short on time.¡±


    ¡°And the sword¡­¡±


    ¡°After the matter is settled, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± said Fan Jingxu, pleased, and went off to find Yuan Hongjun.


    At the Yuan Residence.


    Yuan Hongjun had nned to return for Chu Xuhua¡¯s wedding, but his grandfather forbade him to leave until his own marriage was arranged. His parents agreed, so he was restricted from traveling.


    Speaking of marriage, he thought of what Chu Qingzhi had told him, so he decided to find out more about Fan Yuru. This was why Fan Jingxu said that Yuan Hongjun had asked about Fan Yuru¡¯s preferences.


    But knowing her preferences was one thing. Without personal interaction, who knew if they would bepatible?


    In families like theirs, once an engagement was set, it was almost impossible to break.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Yuan Hongjun sighed for the ny-ninth time. He wasn¡¯t against marrying but disliked the idea of marrying a stranger. What to do?


    A maid approached, bowing, ¡°Young Master Hongjun, Young Master Jingxu is here.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun pursed his lips and thought for a moment. ¡°Invite him in.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Fan Jingxu were ssmates when they were young. They could be considered to have grown up together. When they grew up, they had their own ambitions, but they would always meet a few times a year. Their rtionship was not bad.


    Led by the maid, Fan Jingxu arrived. ¡°Young Master Jingxu, please sit.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun waved at the maid. ¡°You can leave first.¡±


    Fan Jingxu didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and sat in front of Yuan Hongjun. ¡°Look at your sad face. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Yuan Hongjun poured tea for Fan Jingxu. ¡°I encountered the same thing as you.¡±


    Fan Jingxu perked up, ¡°So, are you going topromise or resist?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun yed with the teapot lid listlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Fan Jingxu lifted his chin, ¡°How about I give you a suggestion?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun looked up with bright eyes. ¡°Do you have a good idea?¡±


    Fan Jingxu whispered, ¡°Go to Shuiyun County under the guise of a medical volunteer trip. Take my second sister with you. Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t want to marry a stranger? This way, you can get to know each other.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun¡¯s eyes brightened at the idea; it was a good way to get to know Fan Yuru without making it embarrassing. ¡°Does your sister agree?¡±


    Fan Jingxu drank his tea in one gulp, ¡°She¡¯s the one who sent me.¡±


    The girl seemed quite bold! Yuan Hongjun felt a spark of interest. After pondering briefly, he agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±


    The Imperial Medical Hospital issued a notice, ¡°By the emperor¡¯spassion, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang will lead a medical volunteer team to provide free medical services to the impoverished. Participation is voluntary for both men and women¡­¡±


    Yuan Hongjun deliberately involved Bao Linjiang, knowing their joint request would likely be granted by the emperor.


    Fan Yuru was the first to sign up. After some thought, she also registered Rong Shiyu.


    They were each other¡¯s opponents, and they knew each other the best. Rong Shiyu must also want to leave the capital.


    Rong Shiyu, probably wanting to leave the capital, epted and thanked Fan Yuru with avish meal.


    Ever since the two girls reconciled, the circle of the noble youngdies in the capital had be extremely harmonious.


    However, their participation was strongly opposed by General Fan and the Prime Minister, who believed youngdies should stay secluded.


    The two girls were smart enough to mention the empress.


    Back then, the empress had even gone to the battlefield. She was the role model of all the women in the Daling Dynasty.


    After some struggles, the medical volunteer team finally left the capital.


    The team, led by Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang, included four newly promoted Imperial physicians, four girls, four civilian men skilled in medicine, some medical apprentices, and guards.


    Leaving the capital, they headed straight for Shuiyun County.


    At Guangxi Garden.


    A courier delivered a letter to Chu Qingzhi.


    Unfolding the letter and reading it, Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her two disciples had cleverly lured the capital¡¯s two most prominentdies out.


    She handed the letter to Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong chuckled after reading it, imagining the disgruntled faces of General Fan and the Prime Minister.


    He then received a letter from General Fan, asking him to look after Fan Yuru and ensure she wasn¡¯t bullied.


    Poor father, his heart must be breaking.


    Rong Shiyu was the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter. She was usually doted on. Now that she had left the capital, the Prime Minister could not sleep well. He had arranged for many people to protect her in secret, so much so that even a mosquito could not bite her.


    No matter what, in the evening, the volunteer medical team arrived in Shuiyun County.


    The county magistrate had also received the news and had already arranged for someone to prepare a residence for the volunteer medical team and personallye to the gate to wee them.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang brought people to the residence arranged by the county magistrate.


    The residence arranged by the county magistrate was in the mansion beside the government office. This was the residence of a rich family. It was very luxurious.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Fan Yuru came out to familiarize herself with the environment. She didn¡¯t expect to see Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang walking


    out..

 Chapter 474 - 474: Sore Loser

    Chapter 474: Sore Loser


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yuan Hongjun turned back, ¡°I¡¯m going to Guangxi Garden to find my master.¡± ¡°Your master is at Guangxi Garden to enjoy the opera? Let¡¯s go see it too.¡± Fan Yuru, intrigued by everything on her first trip away from the capital, found it all very fresh.


    Yuan Hongjun was speechless.


    Bao Linjiang was speechless.


    Rong Shiyu, hearing the conversation, also came out, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun exined, ¡°My master is Chu Qingzhi, a young girl not even sixteen, full of youth and vitality, not some old man. Why do you always assume my master is elderly?¡±


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu were both taken aback.


    Fan Yuru asked incredulously, ¡°Your master is Chu Qingzhi? Really Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun stepped back, ¡°Why are you reacting so strongly?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s more important to find Qingzhi.¡± Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu held hands and walked out excitedly.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang looked at each other. Weren¡¯t these two women enemies? What was going on now?


    By this time, it was gettingte. After receiving the letter, Chu Qingzhi had already arranged a wee banquet at Shopkeeper Qian¡¯s ce. She now stood at the entrance waiting for her two disciples.


    ¡°Qingzhi!¡± Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu waved at Chu Qingzhi, their faces beaming with smiles.


    Chu Qingzhi was a little surprised that the two women hade together. She smiled and waved at the two of them. At the same time, she walked towards them. ¡°Wee.¡±


    Fan Yuru held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to organize the food festival. It¡¯s such a big event; even in the capital, everyone¡¯s talking about it.¡±


    The publicity was not in vain. Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°So, you came especially for the food festival?¡±


    Fan Yuru nodded emphatically, ¡°Yes, with such grand publicity, how could we note and see?¡±


    After their conversation, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang finally had the chance to greet their master, ¡°Master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi expressed her concern, ¡°You must be tired from the journey.¡± Then she praised them, ¡°Your idea of the medical volunteer team is good. I hope you can seize this opportunity.¡±


    Catching the hint, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang somewhat sheepishly lowered their heads, ¡°Master, we¡¯ll do our best.¡±


    The girl that their master thought highly of was definitely good. They would work hard to get her.


    Rong Shiyu looked at the two andughed, ¡°We¡¯re sisters with Qingzhi, and you are her disciples. That makes us a generation apart.¡±


    Both of them were speechless.


    Chu Qingzhi, seeing her disciples¡¯ stunned expressions, intervened, ¡°I¡¯ve booked a banquet. Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Everyone else had already left, leaving only Tang Jinghong with Chu Qingzhi. They headed to the restaurant, coincidentally meeting Tang Jinghonging to find them.


    Fan Yuru greeted Tang Jinghong respectfully, ¡°Brother Tang.¡±


    Rong Shiyu bowed, ¡°General Tang.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded to both, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs. The dishes are already served. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After dinner, everyone returned to the residence to rest, deciding to discuss matters the next day. Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong went back to the Chu vige.


    The road from the vige to the county, after two days of repairs, was already halfpleted.


    The repaired half was paved with bluestone bs, t and even. Walking on it felt much easier.


    Tang Jinghongmented, ¡°If we could march on roads like this, we¡¯d be twice as fast.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Tang Jinghong, ¡°You could suggest to the emperor to have all the main roads in Dalin repaired like this.¡±


    Tang Jinghong shook his head, ¡°That would empty the treasury.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled, ¡°Only you would dare to have this bold idea.¡±


    They chatted as they walked into the vige.


    The sky was darkening, andnterns lit up in the vige, casting a warm, orange glow and creating a serene atmosphere.


    Tang Jinghong had nted begonias all over his yard. Inside, Chu Xuyao¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°I think you¡¯re cheating!¡±


    Chu Xuyuan defended Chu Xuyao. ¡°Third Brother Lu, are you a sore loser?¡±


    Wu Yaqing mocked, ¡°Your character is too bad. Even when ying with children you resort to tricks.¡±


    Third Master Lu, despite being ganged up on, remained calm, ¡°I lost, so what? Haven¡¯t you heard, all¡¯s fair in love and war? You¡¯re the sore losers!¡±


    Chu Xuyao protested, ¡°But you clearly moved the chess piece when we weren¡¯t looking. That¡¯s not strategy, that¡¯s cheating!¡±


    Third Master Lu pointedly asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything when I moved it?¡±


    Chu Xuyao was at a loss for words.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Wu Yaqing, frustrated, said, ¡°Let¡¯s pack up the chess set. No more ying with him. It¡¯s no fun!¡±


    The three quickly gathered the chess set and left,ing out to see Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi standing at the entrance, having listened for a while.


    Wu Yaqing, still a bit upset, took Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved to Tang Jinghong, ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Jinghong watched them go, then entered Third Master Lu¡¯s room, ¡°What were you doing just now?¡±


    Third Master Lu was still sitting by the table, ¡°I just yed a little trick during the game, but Chu Xuyao caught me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong poured tea for both, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Xuyao. He¡¯s very perceptive.¡±


    ¡°I noticed.¡± Third Master Lu drank his tea and set down the cup, his voice growing heavier, ¡°My wounds are mostly healed.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    Third Master Lu, filled with killing intent, said, ¡°Go back and kill him. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never get this resentment out of my heart.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s fingers circled the teacup rim, ¡°I¡¯m worried he might set a trap for you.¡± He paused, ¡°Does he have any weaknesses?¡±


    ¡°Let me think.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not against you seeking revenge, but it must be done the right way. Otherwise, it¡¯s a waste of life.¡±


    Tang Jinghong patted Tang Jinghong¡¯s shoulder, a rare smile on his stern face, like the first melting snow in spring, ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Upon returning, Chu Qingzhi saw all the women of the family gathered in the main hall, ¡°Mother, what are you all doing?¡±


    Everyone was waiting in the hall, eager to learn how to make apple pies, but Li Qingyu, noticing the tired look on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face, said, ¡°We were just discussing some household matters.¡±


    She walked over and gently pushed Chu Qingzhi upstairs, ¡°Go get your clothes, and I¡¯ll prepare a bath for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi held Li Qingyu¡¯s hand, ¡°Mother, there¡¯s no need, I can do it myself.¡±


    Li Qingyu turned back, tidying Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hair, ¡°Be good, go get your clothes.¡±


    Listening to Li Qingyu¡¯s gentle words, Chu Qingzhi no longer insisted and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Chu Qingzhi went upstairs, she quickly came back down, handing Shen Ruyue a piece of paper, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to teach you how to make apple pies right now, but I¡¯ve written down the process. You can try it out.¡±


    Shen Ruyue looked at the paper in her hands and praised, ¡°You always think everything through so thoroughly.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°Give it a try, and if there are any issues, we can discuss themter.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded..

 Chapter 475 - 475: A Bet

    Chapter 475<sup>:</sup> A Bet


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the woods.


    Two sturdy men were whispering to each other.


    Xu San spoke softly, ¡°I heard the Chu family is very wealthy. They paid for all the bluestone bs themselves.¡±


    Zhou Da was surprised, ¡® That must have cost a lot, right?¡±


    Xu San said enviously, ¡°Definitely dozens of taels at least. If only I had that much money.¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want that!¡± Zhou Da pondered, ¡°Is there a way we can get some money out of this?¡±


    Xu San was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zhou Da whispered, ¡°I heard someone who helped the Chu family with apples had their cart overturned, and they gotpensated fifty taels.¡¯<sup>1</sup>


    Xu San eximed in shock,, ¡°Fifty taels?¡±


    Zhou Da nodded affirmatively, ¡°With fifty taels, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothes for ten years.¡±


    Xu San imagined a life without worries, ¡°Yeah, just lying at home with food to eat would be great.¡±


    Zhou Da pulled Xu San deeper into the woods, ¡°The Chu family is so rich; it would be a waste to let this opportunity pass.¡±


    Xu San¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He could not help but ask, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zhou Da put his arm around Xu San, hinting at something, ¡°Just listen to me, okay?¡±


    Xu San nodded obediently, ¡°Go on.¡±


    Their subsequent conversation was very hushed and inaudible. After finishing, they returned to the road and continued their work.


    Shuiyun County.


    Next to the county government office, arge sign for the medical consultation was set up.


    To promote the food festival for their master, arge red banner was hung next to it, fluttering in the wind and very eye-catching.


    Four tables and chairs were ced along the street for the four Imperial physicians. Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang didn¡¯t set up their own stations, as they were there to treat cases the physicians couldn¡¯t handle.


    Four men assisted the physicians, and the fourdies, dressed as medical assistants, helped maintain order and assisted as well.


    The medical apprentices were on standby.


    Guards maintained overall order at the scene.


    Knowing the importance of these individuals, the county magistrate dispatched officers from the county government office, not daring to neglect them.


    Soon, the temporary medical clinic was set up.


    Medical apprentices shouted in the streets, ¡°Free medical consultation, free medical consultation¡­¡±


    No matter what, no one could resist the temptation of something ¡®free¡¯. Soon, arge group of people gathered,.,


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu, dressed as medical assistants, looked more humble but couldn¡¯t hide their noble demeanor and charisma, standing out noticeably.


    However, both had agreeable personalities. As daughters of noble families, theycked the typical arrogance and were easily approachable.


    As the crowd grew, both women patiently arranged and mediated, showing dedication to their duties.


    Yuan Hongjun nudged Bao Linjiang, ncing at the two women, ¡°What do you think of them?¡±


    Bao Linjiang replied candidly, ¡°They¡¯re beautiful, and their characters seem good so far.¡± He looked at Yuan Hongjun, ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun tentatively asked, ¡°Our master said to seize the opportunity. What do you think?¡±


    Bao Linjiang replied without hesitation, ¡°Of course, we listen to our master. We have to marry anyway, so why not take this chance to get to know them better?<sup>1</sup>¡®


    Yuan Hongjun hesitated before suggesting, ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet then.¡±


    Bao Linjiang eyed Yuan Hongjun, ¡°On what?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said, ¡°On who gets engaged first. No tricks, and both parties must be willing.¡±


    Bao Linjiang readily agreed, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun¡¯s gaze settled on Fan Yuru, ¡°I prefer someone with a straightforward personality like Fan Yuru. What about the other one?¡±


    Bao Linjiang shrugged, ¡°I like someone who¡¯s not too skilled in martial arts. I don¡¯t want to get beaten up.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun defended, ¡°My martial arts skills are better than Fan Yuru¡¯s, okay?¡±


    Bao Linjiang gave him a knowing look.


    Yuan Hongjun was speechless.


    Their n was well-thought-out, but they didn¡¯t anticipate that they weren¡¯t the girls¡¯ cup of tea.


    Quite unfortunate¡­


    In the Chu Vige.


    Today, a girl in the vige was getting married, and Chu Qingyan, with her makeup box, went to the bride¡¯s home.


    Since learning makeup, Chu Qingyan had been showing off her skills around the vige, and now the bride, feeling her own skills werecking, asked for Chu Qingyan¡¯s help.


    On the way, several friends gathered around her.


    ¡°Qingyan, be careful with the makeup, and don¡¯t apply too much white powder likest time,¡± teased one friend.


    Chu Qingyan earnestly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,st time was a slip-up, not a problem with my skills. 1 won¡¯t make the same mistake this time.¡±


    After a few days of practice, she had improved significantly.


    Chu Hongxiuughed, ¡°Can 1e in and seeter?¡±


    ¡°You all wait outside for now. Once I¡¯ve finished the bride¡¯s makeup, then you cane in and see.<sup>11</sup>


    ¡°That¡¯ll do.¡±


    Carrying her heavy makeup box, Chu Qingyan entered the bride¡¯s room.


    ¡°Bride¡­¡±


    Chu Xiaotang, dressed in a bright red bridal gown, sat in front of the dressing table, her hair already done, just waiting for makeup. ¡°Qingyan, thank you for this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡¯<sup>1</sup> The bride had mentioned she would pay her, and for Chu Qingyan, the excitement of earning money for the first time was indescribable, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you have the most beautiful makeup,¡±


    Chu Xiaotang nodded in anticipation.


    After some preparation, Chu Qingyan got to work.


    She began by shaping the bride¡¯s eyebrows with an eyebrow razor.


    As she started applying makeup, Chu Qingyan¡¯s gaze became exceptionally focused, her movements steady and reassuring.


    The tools in her hand kept changing, leaving Chu Xiaotang somewhat dazzled. ¡°I had no idea applying makeup was thisplicated!¡±


    ¡°Makeup itself isn¡¯tplicated, but to do it well, it needs to be a bitplex.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very meticulous.¡¯<sup>1</sup>


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Chu Qingyan now looked like someone who had been doing makeup for a long time. ¡°You¡¯ll sec the resultster and understand why being meticulous is necessary.¡±


    Chu Xiaotang said, ¡°Pm looking forward to it.¡±


    Half an hourter, Chu Qingyan finished the makeup. She handed a clearer mirror to the bride, ¡°Take a look at the results.¡±


    Chu Xiaotang took the mirror, and at first nce, she could hardly recognize the person in it as herself.


    The girl in the mirror had a makeup that was delicate but not coquettish, beautiful but not overly morous. All imperfections on her face were wlessly concealed, looking both stunning and perfect.


    ¡°Qingyan, it¡¯s so beautiful,¡± Chu Xiaotang said excitedly.


    Chu Qingyan proudly replied, ¡°Of course.<sup>11</sup>


    ¡°Thank you, Qingyan, for making me the most beautiful bride.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m a makeup artist, so it¡¯s my job to do this.¡±


    Chu Xiaotang took out a silver coin from the drawer and handed it to Chu Qingyan, ¡°Thank you for your work.¡±


    Chu Qingyan epted the money and then carefully packed away her tools into the box, organizing them by category. ¡°Bride, Hongxiu and the others would like to sec your makeup. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure, let theme in.¡±


    When Chu Hongxiu and the others saw Chu Xiaotang¡¯s face, they were amazed at how beautiful she looked, almost like she had a different face. ¡°She looks so beautiful, right?¡±


    Chu Xiaotang, admiring her reflection in the mirror, couldn¡¯t take her eyes off herself. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingyan waved to her friends, ¡°Lot¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Coming..¡±

 Chapter 476 - 476: Compensate Me

    Chapter 476: Compensate Me


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After leaving Chu Xiaotang¡¯s house, Chu Qingyan hurried back home, dropped off her makeup box, and excitedly ran towards the bakery, shouting, ¡°Mom, Mom, I earned some silver¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Li Qingyu came out of the bakery and asked, ¡°What silver did you earn?¡±


    Chu Qingyan took out the silver and ced it in Li Qingyu¡¯s hand, excitedly exining, ¡°I did the bridal makeup for Xiaotang sister, and this is the payment she gave me.¡±


    Li Qingyu examined the silver, somewhat incredulous at how easily her daughter had earned money. ¡°You got this much for just one makeup session?¡±


    Chu Qingyan raised her chin and said smugly, ¡°Mother, makeup is very expensive. This is considered a cheap price.¡±


    Li Qingyu rubbed his daughter¡¯s head and was gratified. ¡°My little daughter has also grown up.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m good, right, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Very good. My daughters are all capable.¡±


    Chu Qingyan beamed with happiness.


    At that moment, a viger approached them, ¡°Qingyu, someone¡¯s looking for you at home. You better go check.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Li Qingyu quickly headed home with Chu Qingyan.


    Wang Ximing had been waiting for Chu Qingzhi to discuss taking Chu Qingyan as his disciple. However, Chu Qingzhi was busy, so he decided to visit in person.


    ¡°Master!¡± Chu Qingyan ran to Wang Ximing happily.


    Wang Ximing, fond of his talented and hardworking prospective disciple, asked, ¡°Qingyan, have you spoken to your sister about bing my disciple?¡±


    Chu Qingyan suddenly remembered, ¡°Oh! Master, I forgot to tell her.¡±


    Wang Ximing chuckled, ¡°You scatterbrain, I¡¯ve been waiting for your reply.¡±


    Scratching her head, Chu Qingyan apologized, ¡°Sorry, Master, I didn¡¯t mean to forget.¡±


    Wang Ximing smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Is your sister home? We can talk now.¡±


    Chu Qingyan shook her head, ¡°She¡¯s not here. She¡¯s preparing for the food festival in the county and won¡¯t be back until the evening.¡±


    ¡°Evening?¡± Wang Ximing pondered, ¡°Then I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    Chu Qingyan waved goodbye, ¡°Take care, Master.¡±


    Li Qingyu bid farewell, ¡°Take care, Master Wang.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t very familiar with him, so she didn¡¯t say much.


    Wang Ximing nodded and left.


    On the road outside the vige.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Zhou Da let out a loud cry of pain. Blood quickly soaked through his leg, creating a frightening sight.


    ¡°Chu Rong, Chu Rong¡­¡± Vigers shouted for Chu Rong, who was working nearby, ¡°Someone is injured.¡±


    Chu Rong¡¯s face changed. He immediately dropped his tools and ran over to carry the injured man towards the county, ¡°Hang in there; we¡¯re almost at the county.¡±


    Since Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning were in the county, he had no choice but to seek medical help there.


    Upon reaching the county and learning about the free medical service, he carried the man to the clinic spot, ¡°Doctor, his leg is broken. Please help.¡±


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu stepped forward to assist, helping the man onto a nearby bench.


    Seeing Chu Rong, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang approached, ¡°Uncle Chu.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here?¡± Chu Rong was pleasantly surprised, recognizing familiar faces, ¡°Hongjun, Linjiang, his leg was crushed by a bluestone b. Please check him.¡±


    A medical apprentice immediately brought a medical kit.


    Yuan Hongjun knelt down to examine the injury¡­


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu stepped aside, finding the bloody wound unsettling.


    Chu Rong asked worriedly, ¡°Is his leg badly injured?¡±


    ¡°Some of the bones are cracked. It¡¯s fine. They can grow back.¡± Yuan Hongjun treated the wound with alcohol. It was so painful that Zhou Da gasped. Then, his bones were fixed and bandaged. It could be said that he had suffered a lot.


    After the ordeal, Zhou Da wiped his forehead with his sleeve, relieved that it was over.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Chu Rong gratefully said.


    Bao Linjiang offered Chu Rong a seat, ¡°Uncle Chu, rest here for a while. I¡¯ve already sent someone to notify my master. She¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Rong was unsure how to proceed next and decided to wait for Chu Qingzhi¡¯s advice.


    Chu Qingzhi arrived shortly, ¡°Dad.¡±


    Chu Rong took her aside and quietly exined, ¡°He injured his leg while working on the road. We¡¯ve treated the wound, but what should we do next?¡±


    idents during heavybor weremon, and Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t find it suspicious. ¡°Send him home to recover. Give him two taels of silver to buy something to nourish his body, and tell him toe to our house in a few days for a checkup. That should be enough.¡±


    Chu Rong nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    After Chu Qingzhi left for Guangxi Garden to prepare for the opening ceremony, Chu Rong carried Zhou Da back to his vige and delivered him home.


    Chu Rong didn¡¯t have the silver on him, so he went back home to get it. ¡°Here¡¯s some silver. Buy something good to eat. Come to our house in a few days for a checkup. I have other things to attend to, so I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    Zhou Da, looking at the two taels of silver, was puzzled. ¡°Chu Rong, did you give me the wrong amount?¡±


    Chu Rong turned around, puzzled, ¡°No, it¡¯s two taels.¡±


    Zhou Da argued, ¡°Others gotpensated fifty taels. Why am I only getting two?¡±


    Chu Rong exined, ¡°The two taels are for you to buy nourishing food to eat, not apensation. Those fifty taels were for someone who got seriously injured while working for my family.¡±


    Zhou Da angrily demanded, ¡°Aren¡¯t I working for your family too? Why don¡¯t youpensate me?¡±


    Chu Rong insisted, ¡°We don¡¯t earn a penny from the road work; it¡¯s for everyone¡¯s benefit. Why should wepensate you?¡±


    Zhou Da was only after the money and wasn¡¯t going to give up this opportunity easily. ¡°The road repair was proposed by your family, and now that I¡¯m injured, your family should paypensation.¡±


    Chu Rong¡¯s face changed color. ¡°Exactly because the road is being repaired by our family, we are responsible for treating your injury and have given you two taels. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have bothered giving you a penny.¡±


    Zhou Da stood his ground, ¡°No matter what, your family mustpensate me fifty taels of silver!¡±


    Chu Rong was equally firm, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    When Zhou Da¡¯s family returned from the fields and saw his injury, they immediately demandedpensation from Chu Rong, just like Zhou Da.


    Chu Rong stated clearly that if he said nopensation, then there would be nopensation, regardless of what anyone said.


    Zhou Da¡¯s wife said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find the vige chief of the Chu Vige. We can¡¯t let this matter rest just like this.¡±


    The Zhou family made a scene in front of the vige chief of the Chu Vige.


    Zhou Da¡¯s wife pleaded, ¡°Vige chief, please be fair. Why won¡¯t the Chu family pay? My husband¡¯s leg is broken, and it will affect him for life. They¡¯re so wealthy; what difference does a little silver make to them?¡±


    After understanding the whole situation, the vige chief said, ¡°The road repair is for the benefit of everyone, not just for the Chu family. Treating the injury is enough; there¡¯s no need for furtherpensation..¡±

 Chapter 477 - 477: Buying Life for a Hundred Taels

    Chapter 477: Buying Life for a Hundred Taels


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhou Da¡¯s wife, acting like a shrew, shouted loudly, ¡°How can you say treating the injury is enough? This ident happened because of you, so you must paypensation.¡±


    The people from the Zhou Family Vige echoed.


    The vige chief was at a loss for words, ¡°Chu Rong has already taken Zhou Da to see a doctor and even gave him two taels of silver for recovery. That¡¯s more than enough. There¡¯s no room for negotiation regardingpensation.¡±


    Zhou Da¡¯s wife, upon hearing this, immediately sat down on the ground, throwing a tantrum like a madwoman, exhibiting a disgraceful spectacle.


    The people of Chu Family Vige started to attack verbally¡­


    ¡°Why are you people from the Zhou Family Vige so shameless? We are trying to reason with you, but you still make a scene like that.¡±


    ¡°Did you get injured just to getpensation?¡± Thisment made Zhou Da feel guilty.


    ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t push your luck. The Chu family has always been fair. There¡¯s no such thing as deliberately refusing to paypensation.¡±


    The vigers of Chu Family Vige sessfully silenced the people from Zhou vige with their words.


    Zhou Da¡¯s wife screamed, ¡°If you don¡¯t pay us, we¡¯ll just stay in Chu Vige and won¡¯t leave! Let¡¯s see who can oust whom!¡±


    No matter what the vigers of Chu Vige said, the people from Zhou vige wouldn¡¯t listen and continued their protest until the evening.


    When Chu Qingzhi returned to Chu Family Vige, she was immediately informed about the situation.


    Reluctantly, Chu Qingzhi went to the vige chief¡¯s house, ¡°Vige chief, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡±


    The vige chief waved his hand, ¡°No trouble at all. They are the ones being unreasonable.¡±


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi, Zhou Da¡¯s wife rushed over and demanded, ¡°Hurry up and pay thepensation, or we will keep causing trouble.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi calmly asked, ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    Thinking she could easily intimidate the young Chu Qingzhi, Zhou Da¡¯s wife demanded a hefty sum, ¡°A hundred taels.¡±


    Zhou Da was secretly delighted, thinking he had married well, for his wife knew that the young girl was easy to bully and demanded an exorbitant amount of money.


    Everyone looked at her as if she was insane. A hundred taels? She dared to ask for that much! The couple must be out of their minds to think of such an amount.


    Chu Qingzhi asked calmly, ¡°Do you know the standard for paying a hundred taels?¡±


    Zhou Da¡¯s wife¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Chu Qingzhi and couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°A hundred taels is fine,¡± Chu Qingzhi pointed at Zhou Da, ¡°but he has to die!¡±


    Zhou Da¡¯s body shivered slightly, feeling a chill in his heart. He couldn¡¯t understand how a young girl could speak of death so casually and lightly.


    Everyone realized that indeed, a hundred taels could buy a life. In fact, fifty taels were enough to do so.


    Last year, some men from Xu Vige died in a mining ident, and their families werepensated fifty taels each.


    Realizing her mistake, Zhou Da¡¯s wife regretted her greed, ¡°Then fifty taels will do.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at her, sending shivers down her spine, ¡°I am willing to pay a hundred taels. If he dies from his injury within three days, bring his body over, and I will give you the money.¡±


    Zhou Da¡¯s wife and the vigers from Zhou vige were at a loss for words.


    Chu Qingzhi said to the vigers, ¡°Everyone, disperse. It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time to go home for dinner.¡± With that, she led the way and left.


    The vigers of Chu Vige gradually dispersed, leaving only the people from Zhou vige standing awkwardly.


    They looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    Zhou Da¡¯s wife continued her loud protests, but no one paid them any attention. Embarrassed, they finally went home.


    They wanted to go to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house, but when they came over and saw the three fierce little wolves squatting at the door, they did not dare to proceed further. In the end, they could only go home dejectedly.


    The little wolf cubs had already grown up. They were usually obedient to the Chu family, but they were very fierce to strangers.


    Upon returning home, Zhou Da was visited by Xu San, who eagerly inquired about the situation, ¡°Did you get the money?¡±


    Zhou Da bitterly replied, ¡°No, she said she would only give me a hundred taels if I died within three days.¡±


    Xu San was shocked, ¡°Did the Chu family really say that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what they said!¡± Zhou Da fumed, ¡°The Chu family is so heartless. They have so much money but refuse to give me any. They said they¡¯d only pay if I died. How can I spend the money if I¡¯m dead?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s pretty heartless!¡± Xu San agreed indignantly, ¡°We can¡¯t let the Chu family off so easily.¡±


    Frustrated but helpless, Zhou Da asked, ¡°So, what do we do now? If we can¡¯t get the money, my injury was for nothing!¡±


    Xu San patted Zhou Da¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s think.¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    Chu Qingyan pulled Chu Qingzhi to the swing, ¡°Sister, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled gently, ¡°What is it?¡±


    As Chu Qingyan was about to speak, Wang Ximing¡¯s voice was heard. She pointed at him, ¡°Sister, I want to be his disciple. Do you agree?¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Chu Qingzhi led Chu Qingyan to the front yard to greet Wang Ximing.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi, Wang Ximing immediately smiled and greeted her, ¡°Greetings, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi courteously invited, ¡°Mr. Wang, pleasee in and have a seat.¡±


    Wang Ximing nodded, ¡°Thankyou.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi led him to the main hall, ¡°Please sit, Mr. Wang.¡±


    Chu Qingyan went to make tea.


    Wang Ximing sat down and got straight to the point, ¡°Miss Chu, you must know why I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°The matter of taking Qingyan as your disciple?¡± Chu Qingzhi had heard about it from Chu Qingyan.


    Wang Ximing earnestly said, ¡°Yes. Qingyan is a promising talent, and I see great potential in her. She¡¯s passionate about this craft, and I¡¯d like to take her as my disciple and pass on my knowledge.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi beckoned Chu Qingyan over, ¡°Do you want to be his disciple?¡±


    Chu Qingyan eagerly nodded, ¡°I do.¡±


    Chu Qjingzhi patted Chu Qingyan¡¯s head and said to Wang Xingming, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Wang to take care of my sister in the future.¡±


    Wang Ximing stood up and bowed, ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu, for your consent.¡±


    ¡°Please sit, Mr. Wang,¡± Chu Qingzhi said. ¡°Our family will be gathering for dinner soon. Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner and we can perform the apprenticeship ceremony afterward?¡±


    Wang Ximing, eager to take Chu Qingyan as his disciple, agreed, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Qjingzhi gently nudged Chu Qingyan, ¡°Take your master to Brother Tang¡¯s house for a visit. I¡¯ll help with the cooking.¡±


    Chu Qingyan happilyplied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Brother Tang lives here?¡± Wang Ximing perked up at the mention of Tang Jinghong and quickly got up to leave.


    Chu Qingyan followed, saying, ¡°Brother Jinghong¡¯s house is right next to ours. You actually passed by it earlier.¡±


    Wang Ximing quickened his pace, urging, ¡°Qingyan, hurry.¡±


    The master and disciple reached the front yard of Tang Jinghong¡¯s house, just as Tang Jinghong and Third Master Lu, one after the other, were walking out.


    Third Master Lu¡¯s injury was no longer a serious concern. Wu Yaqing, still angry with him, refused to bring him food, so he had to fend for himself..

 Chapter 478 - 478: Unlucky Man

    Chapter 478: Unlucky Man


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wang Ximing quickly greeted with respect, visibly excited, ¡°Brother Tang.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Wang Ximing in surprise, ¡°Why are you here in the vige?¡±


    Wang Ximing smiled, ¡°I¡¯vee to take in a disciple.¡±


    Chu Qingyan joyfully said, ¡°Brother Jinghong, Mr. Wang is now my master.


    We¡¯re about to perform the master-apprentice ceremony.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nced at them, puzzled, ¡°How do you two know each other?¡± They seemed unrted.


    Wang Ximing hurriedly exined to Tang Jinghong how they met.


    So that was the case. Tang Jinghongmented, ¡°You both have quite a fateful connection.¡±


    Wang Ximing agreed, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Third Master Lu suddenly asked, ¡°Are you best at disguising?¡±


    Wang Xingming didn¡¯t know Third Master Lu and didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he turned to look at Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong assured, ¡°Third Master Lu, he¡¯s one of us.¡±


    Wang Ximing then replied, ¡°Yes, with my makeup skills, I can make a facepletely unrecognizable.¡±


    Seeing that Tang Jinghong did not say anything, Third Master Lu knew that what Wang Xingming said was true. ¡°Could you help me with a facial transformation?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Third Master Lu from the side and immediately understood what he was up to. He wanted to disguise before taking revenge.


    Wang Ximing agreed, ¡°Do you want to transform into a specific person or should I choose at random?¡±


    Third Master Lu thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll draw a faceter. Please help me transform into that.¡±


    Wang Ximing agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± <li>??</li>


    Everyone gathered in the main hall to witness Chu Qingyan¡¯s master-apprentice ceremony.


    Everyone thought highly of the people Chu Qingzhi thought highly of. Hence, everyone expressed their support for Chu Qingyan bing Wang Xingming¡¯s disciple.


    At this moment, Wang Xingming sat on the high seat. Chu Qingyan knelt in front of him and said sweetly, ¡°Master, please ept my bow.¡± Then, she served tea with both hands. ¡°Master, please drink tea.¡±


    Wang Xingming smiled and took the teacup. He took a sip and put down the teacup. He handed the box he brought over to Chu Qingyan. ¡°This is my gift to you.¡±


    It was a set of brand-new makeup tools, each handcrafted by him, of excellent quality and beautifully made.


    Chu Qingyan took it with both hands. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Wang Xingming helped Chu Qingyan up. ¡°Good disciple, from now on, every morning, I¡¯ll teach you makeup skills every morning..¡±


    Chu Qingyan smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°Master, can I start ss on the fourth day?¡±


    Wang Xingming asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Chu Qingyan said timidly, ¡°The next three days will be the food festival. I want to participate.¡±


    Wang Xingming said reasonably, ¡°Alright, have fun for the next three days.


    We¡¯ll start learning after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Chu Qingyan said happily, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    After the apprenticeship ceremony, Grandpa Chu cheerfully invited, ¡°Mr.


    Wang, the meal is ready. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Wang Ximing politely replied, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a simple home-cooked meal, nothing fancy.¡±


    Of course, Grandpa Chu was being modest. The table wasden with chicken, duck, fish, and meat, prepared by Li Qingyu. It was a feast.


    In the dining hall, everyone gathered around the table. To celebrate Chu Qingyan¡¯s apprenticeship, they opened a jar of beer and shared a drink.


    Third Master Lu, trying beer for the first time, initially found it nd, but after a few sips, he was won over.


    He ced his bowl in front of Wu Yaqing, demanding in a bossy tone, ¡°Refill this for me.¡±


    Wu Yaqing red at him, ¡°I¡¯m not your servant girl.¡±


    Third Master Lu rubbed his forehead, ¡°I still have a headache. I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to sleep well tonight.¡±


    Wu Yaqing, infuriated, huffed heavily, refilled his beer bowl, and mmed it down in front of him, the beer sshing out. ¡°Drink yourself to death!¡±


    Third Master Lu felt that Wu Yaqing was like a rabbit that had been forced into a corner. She was ferocious and cute. At the thought of this, he could not help but smile.


    His usually cold, reticent face suddenly lit up with a smile, like the melting of winter snow or the moon emerging from clouds, charming and captivating.


    Wu Yaqing, catching his smile, felt a light tickle in her heart, thinking, ¡°He¡¯s too handsome when he smiles.¡±


    The next moment, she averted her gaze, reminding herself internally, ¡°Beauty is deceiving, beauty is deceiving.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, noticing Third Master Lu¡¯s genuine smile, raised an eyebrow. He had known Third Master Lu for years but had never seen him smile so sincerely.


    He nced at Wu Yaqing and had a vague guess in his heart. This guy¡­ He wanted to see how he and Wu Yaqing would progress.


    He retracted his gaze and continued eating.


    Chu Qingzhi also noticed their interaction. She thought for a moment and began to calcte using her fingers. Suddenly, she stopped.


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s romantic fortune was about to change!


    Chu Qingzhi, who had studied divination for five years in the cultivation world, might not be as skilled as dedicated diviners, but she was proficient enough for general divination.


    However, she foresaw that the path ahead for the couple would be full of challenges.


    Chu Qingzhi then focused back on her meal.


    After the meal, Third Master Lu walked to the door and turned back to Wu Yaqing, who was helping to clear the table. ¡°Come overter to grind ink for me. I¡¯m going to paint.¡±


    Wu Yaqing immediately refused, ¡°I¡¯m busy. I won¡¯te.¡±


    Surprised by the straightforward rejection, Third Master Lu asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m reading ¡®The Chronicles of Four Kingdoms.¡±¡® It¡¯s a popr serialized novel about the wars of four kingdoms five hundred years ago, written by the famous storyteller Gao Tang. Wu Yaqing had just gotten thetest installment.


    Third Master Lu was speechless.


    Suddenly, Wu Yaqing screamed, ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Distracted while talking to Third Master Lu, she tripped over a table leg and started to fall, dropping the te she was holding.


    Third Master Lu quickly moved, catching the te in one hand and wrapping the other arm around Wu Yaqing¡¯s waist, pulling her up.


    Wu Yaqing, pale with shock, hadn¡¯t expected to fall into a strong embrace and was momentarily stunned.


    Hearing her scream, everyone rushed over, worried that there might be an ident, only to find Wu Yaqing and Third Master Lu in an embrace.


    Third Master Lu quickly let go, awkwardly hiding his arms behind him, thinking how light and soft ady¡¯s body felt, like embracing a pillow.


    Wu Yaqing stepped back, regretting her clumsiness that led to this embarrassing moment.


    ¡°I identally tripped on the table leg just now. He, he helped me up. Otherwise, I would have fallen to the ground.¡±


    Wu Yaqing stammered as she exined. She had never been in such an embarrassing situation before. She red at Third Master Lu. It was all this unlucky man¡¯s fault.. She hated him to death!

 Chapter 479 - 479: Rabbit That Bites

    Chapter 479: Rabbit That Bites


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing Wu Yaqing¡¯s embarrassed and flushed face, desperately wanting to hide, everyone tactfully said nothing and quietly left the dining room.


    Wu Yaqing wished she could pounce on Third Master Lu and strangle him. She fiercely gestured a throat-slitting motion at him and then hurriedly ran upstairs.


    Third Master Lu pursed his lips, realizing that this girl was like a rabbit ready to bite. He coughed lightly and regained his usual cold demeanor before striding away.


    Tang Jinghong stood in the courtyard and waited for Third Master Lu. ¡°Just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened!¡± Third Master Lu said quickly, as if he was afraid of being seen through. Then, he left this ¡°troublesome ce¡± with Wang Xingming.


    Tang Jinghong watched Third Master Lu¡¯s retreating back with a hint of amusement on his face. Things were getting more interesting.


    ¡°Five sister,e and taste this!¡±


    In the second-floor hall, everyone hadid out the apple pies they had made, seven in total, in a row on the table.


    Chu Qingyue called Chu Qingzhi toe and taste them.


    Chu Qingzhi surveyed the seven apple pies andmented, ¡°They all look quite good.¡±


    Chu Qingyue cut open the one she made and picked up a piece with her chopsticks. She handed it to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth Sister, try it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sat on the stool and tasted it seriously. ¡°Second Sister¡¯s apple pie is a little sweeter. Everything else is not bad.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Sister baked it for a little too long. It¡¯s a little old and a little burnt.¡±


    ¡°Yujun, yours tastes a little too nd. You didn¡¯t add enough honey.¡±


    Chu Qingzhimented seriously on every apple pie.


    Chu Qingyue sighed, ¡°It looked so easy when you did it, but we all had issues when we tried.¡±


    Chu Qingningforted herself, ¡°How could we master our fifth sister¡¯s skills on the first try? Doing this well on the first attempt is already quite good.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and encouraged, ¡°Four sisters are right, you all did quite well. Others might not have been able to do it.¡±


    Chu Qingyue said, ¡°Let¡¯s try again in a few days.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood up, ¡°Tomorrow is the food festival. I¡¯ll go check on the arrangements. If you need anything, find me in my room.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi, wait.¡± Hong Yujun stopped Chu Qingzhi. She went forward and pulled Chu Qingzhi to the side. She said shyly, ¡°Qingzhi, I want to know how to find Wen Shaoyuan.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hesitated for a moment. ¡°Only Jinghong can find Wen Shaoyuan. I¡¯ll talk to Jinghongter and ask him to pass the message.¡±


    Hong Yu Jun nodded with anticipation, ¡°Thank you, Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    In the wine-making workshop.


    The yellow rice wine was in a critical fermentation stage, requiring regr checks. Hong Yujun had to inspect each fermentation vat, even at night before she could rest.


    After finishing thest check.


    Footsteps sounded from behind¡­


    Hong Yujun thought that it was Wen Shaoyuan and turned around happily. However, the person she saw made her smile disappear.


    She stepped back, wary, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Wang Chunwei leered at her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m from the neighboring Wang Vige. I saw you today and couldn¡¯t forget your face¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he moved closer to Hong Yujun, clearly up to no good.


    Hong Yujun opened her mouth to call for help, but eventually remained silent. If the vigers saw her with a man at night, no matter what happened, her reputation would definitely be ruined.


    It was not easy for her to have a clean reputation. She did not want to be tainted again.


    What to do?


    Seeing Wang Chunwei getting closer, Hong Yujun broke into a cold sweat.


    Wang Chunweisciviously approached, ¡°Little beauty, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll take good care of you. After tonight, I¡¯ll take you as my bride¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he pounced on Hong Yujun.


    Hong Yu Jun threw herntern at him and ran to another room, locking the door.


    However, one of Wang Chunwei¡¯s feet was stuck in the crack of the door. Hong Yujun couldn¡¯t close it no matter what, and Wang Chunwei even touched her hand.


    ¡°Your skin is so smooth,¡± he lewdly remarked, reaching for her hand again.


    Hong Yujun had no choice but to retreat further into the room.


    Wang Chunwei pushed the door open and entered the room. With a lecherous smile, he locked the door. Let¡¯s see how you can escape now.


    The room was a storage room, filled with bags of glutinous rice.


    Seeing the door close, Hong Yujun broke out in a cold sweat. She was extremely nervous. Her body went weak from fear and she fell to the ground. In her fear, she touched a stick on the ground. She tightly held it in her hand.


    Wang Chunwei turned around and approached Hong Yujun with the help of the moonlight from the window. ¡°Little beauty, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll make you happyter.¡±


    Hong Yujun retreated in despair. At the same time, she kept brandishing the stick in her hand. ¡°Get lost¡­¡±


    After being hit a few times, Wang Chunwei was furious. He grabbed Hong Yujun¡¯s hand and snatched the stick from her hand. He threw it aside with a ng. In this ustrophobic environment, it made people even more nervous and afraid.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape from me¡­¡±


    Hong Yujun struggled violently, but the difference in strength between men and women was too great. She could not break free no matter what. ¡°Let go of me, let go¡­¡±


    Seeing that Wang Chunwei was about to pounce on her, Hong Yujun shouted in despair, ¡°Wen Shaoyuan, Shaoyuan¡­¡±


    The next second, the door was cut open by a sword. The door opened and a tall and handsome figure shed in.


    He pped Wang Chunwei¡¯s head.


    Wang Chunwei¡¯s body went limp and he fell to the side. Blood slowly flowed out of his seven orifices.


    Wen Shaoyuan bent down and picked Hong Yujun up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± His voice was low and strong, with a hint of gentleness.


    Hong Yujun recognized Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s voice and instantly calmed down. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her body tightly against Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s broad chest. Only then did she feel safe.


    ¡°If it had been anyter, you might not have been able to see me.¡± At the brink of despair, Hong Yujun was prepared to take her own life.


    Wen Shaoyuan stopped in his tracks and tightened his grip. He said in a low voice, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    When they stepped outside, illuminated by the moonlight, Hong Yujun looked up to see Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s sharply defined jawline, entrancing her with its beauty.


    Wen Shaoyuan, nearing his thirties, radiated a mature man¡¯s aura. Coupled with his handsome and resolute appearance, his charm was irresistible.


    Hong Yujun gently tapped his shoulder, somewhat embarrassed, ¡°Shaoyuan, you can put me down now. I¡¯m alright.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan carefully set her down.


    Hong Yu Jun¡¯s legs were still weak, and she stumbled, falling into Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s arms, creating an awkward yet intimate atmosphere..

 Chapter 480 - 480: Downed in One Gulp

    Chapter 480: Downed in One Gulp


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wen Shaoyuan didn¡¯t speak, but Hong Yujun, pressed against his chest, could distinctly feel his heart racing. The strong, resonant beats echoed in her ears, causing her cheeks to flush with a warm blush.


    She took a step back, her head bowed low, overwhelmed by embarrassment¡­


    No, don¡¯t think about it. She needed to shift her focus immediately.


    As she was about to speak, Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s voice came from above, low and caring, ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Hong Yu Jun nodded, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, thankfully you arrived in time.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan looked down at Hong Yujun¡¯s red hairpin, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t go anywhere alone. Bring more people with you, just to be safe.¡±


    Hong Yujun softly responded with a nod, appearing very obedient.


    Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s gaze then shifted to her gently swaying earrings, ¡°Did you need something from me?¡±


    Only then did Hong Yujun remember the important matter. ¡°Follow me.¡± She walked into the workshop.


    Wen Shaoyuan followed her into the workshop.


    On the workshop tabley a food container. Hong Yujun opened it and presented its contents to Wen Shaoyuan, ¡°This is the apple pie I made for you. Try it.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan felt a stir of emotion, ¡°You made it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hong Yujun pulled him to sit down. ¡°Have a taste. If you like it, I¡¯ll prepare more next time. If not, I¡¯ll make something else for you.¡±


    Other than his sister, this was the only girl to ever cook something for him. Wen Shaoyuan couldn¡¯t refuse such a heartfelt gesture. Under Hong Yujun¡¯s expectant gaze, he began to eat.


    Hong Yujun sat beside him, propping her chin with her hand, watching him, ¡°Is it good?¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan nodded. Although the pie wasn¡¯t very sweet, it sweetened his heart, ¡°You should have some too.¡±


    Hong Yujun shook her head, ¡°I made it especially for you. You enjoy it.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan looked up, his deep eyes filled with a trace of emotion, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Hong Yujun replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡±


    After finishing the treat, Wen Shaoyuan cleaned the table. ¡°Are you done here? Shall I walk you back?¡±


    Hong Yujun nodded, ¡°I¡¯m done here.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan handed her thentern, ¡°Wait for me outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hong Yujun obediently left.


    Wen Shaoyuan entered the storeroom, picked up Wang Chunwei, and dumped him outside the workshop. After escorting Hong Yu Jun home, he would deal with him.


    Hong Yujun hesitated, ¡°Shaoyuan, you¡­¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan cut her off, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about whates next. Leave it to me.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure how to handle the situation anyway. Hong Yujun nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan escorted her to the courtyard door and handed her the food container, ¡°Please wash this.¡±


    Hong Yujun took it, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡±


    Under the moonlight, Wen Shaoyuan stared at Hong Yujun¡¯s beautiful face. He clenched his fists and took out a red jade hairpin from his clothes and put it into Hong Yujun¡¯s bun. ¡°It looks good.¡±


    Hong Yujun whispered, ¡°It¡¯s so dark. You can¡¯t even see clearly.¡±


    ¡°I can see it.¡± Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s ears reddened slightly, ¡°Head back now. Get some rest early.¡±


    Hong Yujun unexpectedly felt a twinge of reluctance, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡± She looked back three times as she entered the yard.


    After ensuring Hong Yujun entered her home, Wen Shaoyuan turned and left.


    Hong Yu Jun watched his retreating figure, smiling secretly, ¡°He¡¯s so considerate.¡±


    Downstairs, Wu Yaqing,ing to drink water, saw Hong Yujun sneaking around. She tapped her shoulder, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Startled, Hong Yujun stammered, ¡°Nothing¡­ nothing.¡± She hurried to the kitchen.


    Wu Yaqing looked outside. There was nothing. She didn¡¯t pay much attention and returned to her room.


    Meanwhile, Wen Shaoyuan dealt with Wang Chunwei swiftly and ruthlessly, castrating him.


    Wang Chunwei woke up from the pain only to be knocked out again by Wen Shaoyuan.


    Wen Shaoyuan then dragged him and left him on the road to Wang Vige, to fend for himself.


    In the county city.


    ¡°Yuru, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why is your forehead so hot?¡±


    Rong Shiyu came to discuss with Fan Yuru about going to the food festival the next day, only to find that Fan Yuru was ill.


    Fan Yuru weakly opened her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Rong Shiyu patted Fan Yuru¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll call Yuan Hongjun over.¡±


    Fan Yuru, feeling very ufortable, didn¡¯t protest and let Rong Shiyu go to get help.


    Yuan Hongjun arrived quickly and checked her pulse, ¡°Did you fall asleep while bathing?¡±


    Fan Yuru opened her eyes wide, ¡°How did you know?¡± She had never been so exhausted before, having worked hard all day. So she fell asleep during her bath.


    Yuan Hongjun was straightforward, ¡°Just a guess.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time talking.¡± Fan Yuru urged, ¡°Quickly prescribe me some medicine. I need to go to the food festival tomorrow. How can I go if I¡¯m sick?¡± Yuan Hongjun confidently stated, ¡°With the medicine I prescribe, you¡¯ll be as good as new by tomorrow morning.¡±


    Fan Yuru said weakly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t get better?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said firmly, ¡°There is no what if.¡±


    He personally prepared and decocted the medicine, then brought it to Fan


    Yuru, ¡°Drink this, and you¡¯ll be cured.¡±


    Struggling to sit up, Fan Yuru coughed painfully and looked at the medicine bowl with dread, ¡°Is this medicine very bitter?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun exined, ¡°The medicine is ck and a bit smelly, but not very bitter. Just hold your nose and gulp it down.¡±


    Fan Yuru gagged and turned away, refusing, ¡°I can¡¯t drink it¡­¡±


    Yuan Hongjun patiently persuaded, ¡°If you drink it, you¡¯ll be better by tomorrow.¡±


    Filled with hope, Fan Yuru asked, ¡°Will one dose cure me?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Talcing a deep breath and bracing herself, Fan Yuru grabbed the bowl and bravely gulped down the medicine, ¡°So smelly, so bitter.¡±


    Such a difficultdy to please. ¡°It¡¯s medicine, of course, it¡¯s going to taste bad.¡±


    ¡°You can leave now.¡± Fan Yuru implied that he had seen enough of her unttering side.


    Yuan Hongjun didn¡¯t say anything and took the medicine bowl, leaving.


    Fan Yuru watched him go, thinking he had a nice personality. Unfortunately, she preferred tall and handsome men like General Tang. Yuan Hongjun, well, he wasn¡¯t tall enough.


    If Yuan Hongjun knew this was his impression in Fan Yuru¡¯s mind, he would probably cry.


    Bao Linjiang bumped into Yuan Hongjun in the courtyard and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Does Missy have a better impression of you?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said proudly, ¡°Of course. Unlike you, you haven¡¯t even said a word to Rong Shiyu.¡±


    Bao Linjiang was speechless.


    He felt like punching Yuan Hongjun..

 Chapter 481 - 481: Gathering from All Directions

    Chapter 481: Gathering from All Directions


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Food Festival.


    As dawn broke.


    Everyone except Shen Ruyue, who was arranging business at home, went to Guangxi Garden.


    This day was of great importance, and they all wanted to witness it.


    The gates of Guangxi Garden opened, and Chu Xuhua and Chu Xujin each carried out a paper-made doll and ced them on either side of the gate. The tworge bears were positioned in a weing pose, looking quite adorable.


    Next to the dolls, there were signs saying, ¡°Free candies for all participants of the Food Festival.¡±


    Then, trumpet-shaped baskets full of bright flowers were arranged.


    Tang Jinghong, using his lightness skill, hung up a banner saying, ¡°September 1st, wee to the opening ceremony of the Food Festival.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood in front of the gate, pleased with the arrangements, ¡°It¡¯s perfect now. Thank you, everyone, for your hard work. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Everyone entered Guangxi Garden, leaving two guards at the door.


    These were people arranged by Tang Jinghong, responsible for the safety during the festival. They had arrived early, a total of twenty people, and their tasks were already nned. Today, they just needed to follow the n.


    After the gates opened, the merchants participating in the festival, along with their assistants, quickly entered Guangxi Garden to set up their stalls.


    One after another, everything was orderly and organized.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s mission today was to host the food festival. She needed to put on makeup and wear special clothes. After entering, she went to make preparations.


    There were also some dancers who were preparing for makeup with her. She had specially invited them to warm up the venue.


    The Chu family also set up a stall in the garden. Everything was prepared the day before and stored in a room; today, it was time to set it up.


    The four elders were in charge of the stall, as everyone else was busy elsewhere and couldn¡¯t take care of the stall.


    The stalls were set up along thekeside, next to the houses. Each merchant¡¯s location and size were pre-nned ording to the amount of money they paid, and everyone was satisfied.


    In front of the stalls were paintings representing each business to promote the business.


    After a while, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang brought the few of them to the Guangxi Garden. In a room on the left of the door, they set up a temporary clinic to prevent any emergencies.


    As everyone bustled about with preparations, the sun rose higher.


    The Food Festival, being a highly anticipated event, attracted a crowd even before it officially began, with people whispering to each other.


    ¡°Is the Food Festival starting today?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the banner says, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s today.¡±


    ¡°With so much fanfare, I wonder what this festival will be like?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon.¡±


    Amidst the whispers, the sound of firecrackers echoed, ¡°Crackle, crackle¡­¡±


    The noise reached far and wide, drawing more and more people.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting, it¡¯s starting¡­¡±


    The sound of drums and gongs added to the festive atmosphere¡­


    After a while, a row of girls in red dresses and a row of boys in white robes, all with attractive appearances, came out of the garden. Their entrance captivated the audience.


    The girls and boys announced in unison, ¡°Wee to the opening ceremony of the Food Festival, pleasee in¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, we can¡¯t miss such an event!¡±


    The crowd around the gate surged into Guangxi Garden. Inside, everyone received candy.


    This was sponsored by a candy merchant. Each person visiting Guangxi Garden in the morning received one.


    ¡°Wow, they¡¯re giving away candy too!¡± Someone holding the candy expressed their surprise.


    After receiving the candy, people proceeded further into the garden¡­


    The county magistrate, nning to skip work, was caught by his secretary, ¡°Your Honor, you¡¯re in casual clothes, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    The county magistrate replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Food Festival. Don¡¯t you want to go?¡±


    The secretary replied regretfully, ¡°I¡¯d love to, but there¡¯s important work at the county office.¡±


    Seeing through the clerk¡¯s desire, the county magistrate said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s give everyone a half-day off today. Let¡¯s all go together.¡±


    The secretary happily agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll join you then.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After getting ready, the county magistrate, the secretary, and two constables left for the festival.


    Fan Yuru felt refreshed as she sprang out of bed, ¡°Indeed, the medicine worked wonders!¡±


    After getting ready, she called Shen Ruyue and the other two girls to head out together. On the way, Shen Ruyue asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we have breakfast before going?¡±


    Fan Yuru replied, ¡°It¡¯s a food festival, which means a ce to enjoy delicious food. Are you worried about going hungry?¡±


    Shen Ruyue was excited. ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry, I¡¯m starving.¡±


    When Xu Guannan and his ssmates were about to leave, they bumped into Jiang Zhaoyong, ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong turned around, ¡°Coincidence indeed. Are you guys going to the food festival?¡±


    Xu Guannan nodded, a smile lighting up his handsome face, ¡°Yes, the festival is creating quite a buzz. We have to check it out.¡±


    Mostly, he was curious to see what novel ideas Chu Qingzhi woulde up with.


    Jiang Zhaoyong gave a thumbs up towards Guangxi Garden, ¡°How about going together?¡±


    Xu Guannan nodded. ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Sitting under the locust tree, Yan YiXian hesitated as he read the letter sent by Chu Xuyao.


    Chu Xuyao had invited him to the food festival, both in person and through the letter.


    Yan YiXian seldom left the academy; in fact, he had stayed there for five years without stepping out even once. Should he go out today?


    He was a mix of fear, anticipation, and hesitation.


    Subconsciously, his hand moved to his knee, squeezing it. His leg had been broken once and, even after healing, it left him with a permanent limp, making his gait quiteical. With so many people at the festival, would theyugh at him?


    At that moment, a white cat ran over and jumped onto the table, meowing at him.


    Yan YiXian gently stroked the cat¡¯s head, named Blue ze due to its beautiful blue eyes, ¡°Are you encouraging me?¡±


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    Yan YiXian smiled, ¡°Or are you just hungry and want me to buy you something tasty from the festival?¡±


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that¡¯s what you want.¡± Yan YiXian took a deep breath and made up his mind. Let¡¯s go and see. With so many people around, no one would notice him. The main thing was to buy something delicious for his cat.


    After getting ready, he headed out.


    At the county city gate.


    A few merchants gathered around a sign. ¡°Food Festival?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we should. In our line of business, we¡¯re always looking for new and novel ideas. I¡¯ve never heard of a food festival anywhere else. It should be interesting.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Not just them, many traveling merchants had been waiting for a few days and were now heading from the inns to Guangxi Garden..

 Chapter 482 - 482: Eye Opener

    Chapter 482: Eye Opener


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At Guangxi Garden.


    Once inside, the crowd was drawn to various attractions: captivating paintings, colorful stalls, diverse foods, intricatenterns, and vibrant cloth-based calligraphy and art. The whole garden buzzed with excitement and noise.


    Along thekeshore, disy stands circled the area, creating an exhibition-like atmosphere filled with paintings.


    ¡°These paintings are incredibly cute.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a style before. The artist is quite talented.¡±


    ¡°Who else could organize a food festival like this but someone truly capable?¡±


    At this moment, a few people surrounded a painting with many shoes andmented. They looked like they had learned a lot today.


    In front of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s stall.


    A young girl eagerly pointed at a sandwich, asking, ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s this?¡±


    Li Qingyu, unfamiliar with selling, replied nervously, ¡°It¡¯s a type of breakfast. Would you like to try it?¡±


    The girl, looking at herpanions, said, ¡°Yes, two please.¡±


    Li Qingyu wrapped them in wax paper. ¡°We also have bread, rice dumplings, and biscuits. Would you like some?¡±


    The girl shook her head, ¡°Not now. I can¡¯t eat that much. I¡¯ll buy more when I leave to take home.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Qingyu handed the two sandwiches to the little girl. ¡°Eighty copper coins.¡±


    The girl handed the money to Li Qingyu and took the sandwich. ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, I¡¯ll buy moreter.¡±


    ¡°Take care.¡± In less than the time it takes an incense stick to burn, she had sold over ten sandwiches. Business was booming. Li Qingyu smiled and continued to entertain the next customer.


    The county magistrate and the secretary entered the Guangxi Garden.


    The magistrate looked around and was about to speak when a candy was stuffed into his hand. He was stunned, then walked in. ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s so lively.¡±


    The secretary also had candy in his hand. He looked down and smiled. ¡°Miss Chu seems to be very sessful in everything.¡±


    The county magistrate agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Fortunately, she¡¯s in our Shuiyun County. If she was in another county, that¡¯d be a great loss for us.¡±


    ¡°Lord Tao, you¡¯re here too.¡± County Magistrate Yun of Tongzi County walked over in casual clothes with a smile on his face. He was jealous. Why didn¡¯t he have such talent in the county he ruled? Just one day, they could collect countless taxes. It was a huge profit!


    ¡°Lord Yun, what brings you here?¡± County Magistrate Tao puffed out his chest and was very proud. He must be jealous. Hahaha, it¡¯s useless to be jealous!


    ¡°I came to see your glory,¡± Magistrate Yun muttered under his breath, cursing Magistrate Tao for his pretense, yet his smile grew warmer.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with this scene, Lord Yun?¡± Magistrate Tao asked, basking in his triumph, like basking in the spring breeze.


    ¡°Satisfied, very satisfied¡­¡± Magistrate Yun smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk. See that painting by theke? You haven¡¯t seen it before, have you?¡± Magistrate Tao said, leading the way to the exhibition, feeling extremely pleased with himself.


    Magistrate Yun gritted his teeth and followed.


    Sigh, he thought, it¡¯s frustrating to think he won¡¯t surpass Magistrate Tao in political achievements.


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu, along with two otherdies, entered Guangxi Garden.


    ¡°So many people!¡± Fan Yuru eximed, looking at the crowd in the garden, packed like ants.


    ¡°This is hosted by Qingzhi, how could it not be crowded?¡± Rong Shiyu said proudly, d to have a good sister like Chu Qingzhi.


    Fan Yuru, who was also fond of Chu Qingzhi, sincerely remarked, ¡°If Qingzhi were a man, she could definitely be a high official.¡±


    ¡°Then she would marry you, wouldn¡¯t she?¡± Rong Shiyu teased.


    Fan Yuruughed heartily and said, ¡°Haha, if Qingzhi wanted to marry me, I would say yes without hesitation.¡±


    Rong Shiyu shook her head in pity, ¡°Too bad, in this lifetime we can only be sisters.¡±


    As they joked, they walked towards the food area.


    Half of the stalls here sold food, offering a dazzling array of choices.


    Fan Yuru generously dered, ¡°Let¡¯s eat whatever we want, it¡¯s on me.¡±


    Rong Shiyu¡¯s eyes were drawn to an apple pie, ¡°I want to try that, do you?¡±


    Fan Yuru looked over, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the point,¡± Rong Shiyu replied. They had lived in the capital for over a decade and had seen everything; it was refreshing to find something new.


    ¡°Shall we try it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡±


    Approaching a stall, Fan Yuru asked about the apple pie, ¡°What¡¯s this called? How much is it?¡±


    Li Qingyu replied with a smile, ¡°Apple pie, two copper coins per piece.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take one,¡± Fan Yuru said, looking around. ¡°Can we have a small table to eat here?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Chu Rong quickly fetched a small table and four chairs, setting them up in a somewhat secluded spot behind a tree. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±


    The fourdies sat down at the table.


    Li Qingyu cut the apple pie into four pieces and considerately arranged bowls and chopsticks, ¡°Please,dies.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Fan Yuru sniffed it, ¡°It smells so good, I like it.¡±


    One of thedies regretfully said, ¡°I don¡¯t like apples.¡±


    After tasting a bite, Rong Shiyu found it delicious, ¡°Try it and see, if you don¡¯t like it, we won¡¯t eat it.¡±


    Thedy nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Despite iming not to like apples, she found the pie delicious and doubted the authenticity of the apples she had eaten before; these tastedpletely different.


    After finishing the pie, Fan Yuru pointed to a sandwich, ¡°Auntie, we¡¯d like one of those for each of us.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get it for you immediately.¡±


    Fan Yuru, seeing Rong Shiyu engrossed in the food, said, ¡°I realize now how little I¡¯ve seen; this small town has so many delicacies.¡±


    Rong Shiyu nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll try something elseter. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before.¡±


    Thedy added, ¡°I saw something like water, shall we have a bowl?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Auntie said that this is sugarcane juice. It¡¯s not elegant to eat sugarcane juice, but drinking it will be fine. Smart.¡±


    As they ate and chatted, they were soon full.


    And then, the opening ceremony began.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡±


    On the left side of the stage, there was a big drum. Tang Jinghong walked to the big drum and beat it heavily.


    The drum¡¯s sound was clear and powerful, capturing everyone¡¯s attention. The crowd quieted down.


    After eighteen beats, the drumming stopped and the sound of a guqin began¡­


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao sat properly at a table, skillfully plucking the strings of their guqins.


    Their performance was average, but it sufficed for the asion. It wasn¡¯t about the quality of the y but about creating an atmosphere..

 Chapter 483 - 483: Chu’s Trade

    Chapter 483: Chu¡¯s Trade


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Apanied by the guqin music, Chu Qingzhi, dressed in a light green long dress, gracefully walked onto the stage in the center.


    Her elegant figure was outlined by her dress, and her dark hair, casually pinned up with a silver hairpin, added to her graceful demeanor. She smiled and began, ¡°Wee everyone to the Food Festival¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s melodious voice spread throughout Guangxi Garden, reaching everyone¡¯s ears clearly. The audience was captivated by her presence.


    Third Master Lu, with a disguised ordinary face, stood next to Tang Jinghong and nudged him, whispering, ¡°Did you refuse all the nobledies in the capital because you are waiting for this girl to grow up?¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned around and looked at Third Master Lu. ¡°When did your imagination be so rich?¡±


    Third Master Lu was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    Tang Jinghong decisively denied it. ¡°No, I only met Qingzhi when I returned to the vige.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Third Master Lu was rebuffed and did not say anything else.


    The Chu family¡¯s elders looked at Chu Qingzhi on stage with pride, marveling at how exceptional their daughter was. Her siblings watched intently, proud of their sister¡¯s beauty and unmatched talents.


    Xu Guannan remarked quietly while watching Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Such ady can be considered the first of her kind in this era.¡±


    Jiang Zhaozong chuckled, ¡°Your words imply that Chu Qingzhi is unsurpassable.¡±


    Xu Guannan smiled subtly, ¡°Indeed, no one can surpass her.¡±


    County Magistrate Tao said to County Magistrate Yun beside him, ¡°How is it? Can your county find such a talent?¡±


    Magistrate Yun nced at Magistrate Tao jealously and said, ¡°No, are you satisfied?¡±


    County Magistrate Tao smiled happily. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    County Magistrate Yun was speechless.


    Tan Mengyang, Si Yuheng, Lin Wanning, and some people who knew Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but praise her when they saw her host the food festival.


    Not only did the others praise her, but they were also envious. From today onwards, probably everyone in Shuiyun County would know Chu Qingzhi, right?


    After the speech, Chu Qingzhi announced, ¡°The food festival officially begins!¡±


    Thunderous apuse sounded from below the stage.


    ¡°Next, please enjoy the song and dance. After that, we will begin to show the items sold by the merchants. After watching, if you want to cooperate, you can go to the shopkeeper to negotiate.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and left the stage.


    The dancers, dressed in beautiful aqua blue dance clothes, walked onto the stage and danced to the music.


    The rhythm of the dance was fast. It was easy to stir people¡¯s emotions.


    ¡°Having dance performances at a food festival is so well-thought-out,¡± someonemented.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s never heard of this dance before, right?¡±


    ¡°This tunc makes me want to hum along.¡±


    Amidst everyone¡¯sments and praises, the atmosphere became more and more excited. After the dance ended, the dancers walked down the stage lightly.


    The tune was yed by Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao again. This time, it was changed to a lighter tunc to maintain the lively atmosphere.


    When they yed the guqin, many people looked at them. It was rare that the two little guys did not have stage fright.


    ¡°People say the children ying the guqin are Chu Qingzhi¡¯s younger brothers.¡±


    ¡°They arc siblings. The sister is remarkable, and so is the brother. It¡¯s not about how well they y, but their courage to perform in such a grand event.¡±


    Indeed, it was a grand event. At this moment, there were over fifteen thousand people in Guangxi Garden, with more stilling in.


    ¡°The Chu family is full of talents!¡±


    Under the admiring gazes of the crowd, Chu Qingzhi showcased her family¡¯s products. The dancers, holding trays, lined up behind her.


    Chu Qingzhi introduced, ¡°This is Chu¡¯s Trade¡¯s rice dumpling, avable in sweet and savory vors, each with five sub-vors. Interested merchants can discuss cooperation with Manager Chu Xuhua.¡±


    Chu¡¯s Trade was the name Chu Qingzhi chose for her business, straightforward and easily understandable.


    ¡°The second product is ice, and those interested in buying can also discuss coboration.¡±


    Unlike before, the Chu family wasn¡¯t powerless and vulnerable. Anyone with sense wouldn¡¯t dare provoke them. If provoked, they were ready to retaliate.


    ¡°The third product is beer, a kind of drink suitable for all seasons. Currently, we have the original vor, but fruit-vored beer will be introducedter¡­¡±


    After presenting her products, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Chu¡¯s Trade¡¯s office is located to the right of the stage. We wee cooperation.¡±


    Chu Xuhua, the manager, greeted the crowd, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Xuhua, the manager of Chu¡¯s Trade. We wee cooperation.¡±


    In the past, Chu Xuhua was an honest and quiet person. Now, although he was not outstanding in eloquence, he was still considered steady in handling matters.


    Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°Additionally, those who close deals over one hundred taels can im eight bowls with their contract, a thousand taels can get a tea set, and ten thousand taels, a beautiful vase. Chu Xujin will give you those at the entrance.¡±


    Chu Xujin smiled and cupped his hands at everyone. ¡°I¡¯m Chu Xujin. You can look for me after you close a deal with my family.¡±


    After the items from Chu¡¯s Trade were removed, Chu Qingzhi began to introduce the Tan family¡¯s products¡­


    The woman¡¯s crisp and lively voice continued to ring out. After hearing her introduction, everyone had an impression of this business and had the desire to cooperate.


    Then, she introduced the third, fourth¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we ate breakfast sold by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family,¡± Fan Yuru said in disbelief.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either,¡± Rong Shiyu replied. ¡°My family owns a pastry shop, and if we bring these breads and apple pies to the capital, do you think they¡¯ll sell well?¡±


    Fan Yuru patted Rong Shiyu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s delicious?¡±


    Rong Shiyu replied without hesitation, ¡°They¡¯re delicious.¡±


    Fan Yuru, a woman of action, suggested, ¡°Then why wait? Order a batch and try selling them in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll order now.¡± Rong Shiyu headed towards Chu Xuhua¡¯s office.


    Reaching the office, they found a small queue and joined it.


    Fan Yuru remarked, ¡°This business is booming.¡±


    Rong Shiyu agreed, ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡¯s products are delicious and novel. Who wouldn¡¯t be interested?¡±


    Fan Yuru thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll order more. I think a small quantity won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    Rong Shiyu agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll order more as well..¡±

 Chapter 484 - 484: Broken Problem

    Chapter 484: Broken Problem


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Xuhua sat down, cing a form in front of him and holding a pen. He asked the merchant sitting opposite, ¡°What would you like to buy?¡±


    The merchant, a shopkeeper, was interested in ice. ¡°How much is your ice per catty?¡±


    Chu Xuhua pulled out a sheet from the drawer, showing it to the shopkeeper. ¡°This is the price of all our items. Take a look.¡±


    The shopkeeper¡¯s eyes scanned the list, stopping at the ice. It was priced at ny copper coins per catty, with a bonus of ten catties for every thousand catties purchased. The maximum purchase was ten thousand catties, requiring five days¡¯ advance order.


    Given the city¡¯s ice price of one tael per catty, ny copper coins was a bargain. Anyone genuinely interested in buying ice would be tempted.


    The shopkeeper was skeptical, ¡°Can your family really supply so much ice?¡±


    Chu Xuhua assured, ¡°As per the contract, buyers order in advance. If we fail to deliver, we¡¯ll return the deposit. You need not worry.¡±


    The shopkeeper cautiously inquired, ¡°Will what you said be written in the contract?¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Chu Xuhua handed the contract to the merchant. ¡°Take a look. This is the contract we drafted.¡±


    The shopkeeper scrutinized it, joined by others interested in ice. Seeing this, Chu Xuhua handed out price lists and draft contracts to everyone.


    ¡°Take your time. If you have questions, just ask.¡±


    With that, he asked the person beside him, ¡°May I ask what you want to buy?¡±


    It was a woman. She looked at the price list. ¡°I want to order fifty apple pies. My mother¡¯s fiftieth birthday is in half a month.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Xuhua dipped the brush in ink and said, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Zhang Xiaoqin.¡±


    After asking, Chu Xuhua filled in the form and handed it to the woman. ¡°See if there are any problems. If not, write your name at the end.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoqin nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    At the side, Shen Ruyue took out another form and recorded Zhang Xiaoqin¡¯s order information. When the time came, the workshop would proceed based on this information.


    Things went on in an orderly manner.


    On stage, Chu Qingzhi was showcasing the fifteenth business¡¯s products, Li¡¯s porcin. After the fifteenth, she would present some major sponsors¡¯ products, starting with Li¡¯s.


    Backstage, Chu Qingzhi asked dancers to arrange Li¡¯s porcin on trays for disy.


    Suddenly, someone asked, ¡°Why is this one broken?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang and Li Shaoliang hurriedly walked over to take a look. Their expressions turned ugly.


    Chu Qingshuang was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡°Fifth Sister, what should we do? This is the most expensive porcin in this batch. It¡¯s worth five thousand taels. Now that it¡¯s broken, not only can it not be disyed, but it¡¯s also a huge loss.¡±


    Li Shaoliang frowned. ¡°Everything else isn¡¯t broken. Why is the most expensive broken?¡±


    Yan Yanrong, who was standing outside the crowd, snorted softly. A hint of schadenfreude shed across her eyes. Let¡¯s see what you can do now!


    Chu Qingzhi frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Is there a substitute?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang shook her head and frowned. ¡°No, this porcin batch was transported carefully. No one expected it to break.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment. It would take fifteen minutes to return to the Li family from the Guangxi Garden. She could stall for time. ¡°Hurry up and go back to get the substitute. I¡¯ll change the order of the disy for you.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang nodded helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and get it immediately. Thank you, Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reassured her sibling, ¡°Go quickly, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Below the stage, when Li Zhenzong saw that Chu Qingzhi was not disying their porcin, the smile on his face disappeared.


    He had been looking forward to this opportunity for a long time. Why did they change it at this juncture?


    He immediately rushed backstage. Now that Chu Qingshuang and Li Shaoliang had gone back, only Yan Yanrong and an assistant were waiting.


    Li Zhenzong asked Yan Yanrong what was going on.


    Yan Yanrong immediately added fuel to the fire and said, ¡°Chu Qingzhi said that our porcin is not good enough, so she changed the disy order¡­¡±


    When Li Zhenzong heard this, his anger immediately surged. ¡°Our family has given her so many things, but she changed them just like that. Isn¡¯t she too disrespectful?¡±


    Yan Yanrong thought to herself, ¡°I hate the Chu family and Chu Qingshuang. It¡¯s best to chase Chu Qingshuang out of the Li family.¡±


    Yan Yanrong added fuel to the fire. ¡°Master, you¡¯re Chu Qingshuang¡¯s master, but they treated you like this. Clearly, they did it on purpose.¡±


    When Li Zhenzong heard this, he was fuming. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely settle scores with the Chu familyter.¡±


    Outside, after Chu Qingzhi disyed the items, many people immediately went to buy them.


    Li Zhenzong asked angrily, ¡°Where are Chu Qingshuang and Li Shaoliang?¡±


    Yan Yanrong shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Li Zhenzong rushed out of the backstage and wanted to argue with Chu Qingzhi, but he felt that he could not afford to lose face, so he went around to look for Chu Qingshuang and Li Shaoliang.


    He looked around but couldn¡¯t find them.


    ¡°If I had known that these two were so unreliable, I wouldn¡¯t have handed such an important matter to them back then.¡± Li Zhenzong was extremely regretful.


    It was easy for him to lose his mind if he was anxious. After waiting for a while, he still did not see the two of them. Li Zhenzong, who was getting angrier, flicked his sleeves and left the Guangxi Garden.


    On the other side, in order to take a shortcut, Chu Qingshuang and Li Shaoliang took another path and did not encounter Li Zhenzong. When they rushed back to the Guangxi Garden, Li Zhenzong had already returned home.


    At the eighteenth presentatio, Chu Qingzhi disyed the Li procin products.


    Once it was disyed, many people were interested in the porcin Chu Qingshuang made.


    Ordinary porcin had flowers and nt patterns on it. No matter how exquisite it was, everyone was tired of it. However, this was the first time they had seen an interesting cute picture. It was interesting and novel, and it was not bad. Everyone liked it.


    After the disy, many porcin wholesalers rushed to the desk and ordered porcin.


    What was even more surprising was that the most expensive porcin that was worth five thousand taels was bought by a mysterious person. The other porcin on disy were also bought one by one.


    Yan Yanrong gritted her teeth hatefully when she saw this.


    Chu Yehui and a few friends walked into the Guangxi Garden.


    A young man immediately came up to them. ¡°Young masters, there are already 20 items disyed. Those that have been disyed will not be disyed again. May I ask what you want to buy? I can bring you there.¡±


    Chu Yehui raised his eyebrows. ¡°I n to buy something suitable for the restaurant.¡±


    The young man made an inviting gesture. ¡°This way please, Young Master.¡±


    The young man brought Chu Yehui to Chu¡¯s Trade¡¯s office. ¡°Young Master, their food is delicious, cheap, and novel. You can try it before you buy it. Take a look.¡±


    Chu Yehui was extremely shocked to see so many people in the queue.


    At this moment, there were four small queues in front of the Chu¡¯s Trade¡¯s office. Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang hade to help. It was crowded..

 Chapter 485 - 486: Trouble Arises

    Chapter 486: Trouble Arises


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wu Yaqing understood the implied meaning in Third Master Lu¡¯s words and scoffed.


    Ge Lihua gently tugged at Wu Yaqing¡¯s sleeve and whispered in her ear, ¡°Third Master Lu has been busy backstage all this time, not cking off.¡±


    Wu Yaqing nced at Third Master Lu and felt she had wronged him, feeling somewhat embarrassed, so she stopped talking.


    Third Master Lu, cold and heartless, but with a broad mind, didn¡¯t hold a grudge against Wu Yaqing, a young girl. He looked at the long queue and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take turns to eat?¡±


    Chu Xujin agreed, ¡°You three girls go eat first, and thene and rece me.¡±


    Third Master Lu said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay and help you.¡±


    Chu Xujin hesitated for a moment, but seeing so many people, he finally agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    The three girls left.


    Lunch was ordered early in the morning by Tang Jinghong for everyone. At noon, he went to inform the shopkeeper, who then had the waiters bring the food over.


    Besides their own meal, there was also food for those helping out, and dishes flowed into Guangxi Garden like a stream.


    Tang Jinghong knocked on the door, ¡°Qingzhi, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡± Chu Qingzhi put down the n book and went with Chu Qingyan to the dining room next door.


    Everyone ate quickly, leaving some food for those who hadn¡¯t eaten yet and immediately went to rece their family members who were still working.


    Chu Xuyan, along with Yan Yixian and Jiang Zhaoyong, ate at a restaurant and didn¡¯t join the others.


    Afternoon arrived, and the rice dumplings, ice cream bars, bread, and biscuits prepared by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family, intended to be sold throughout the day, were all sold out. Chu Rong and Grandfather Chu hurried back to restock, busy beyond measure.


    The Tan family¡¯s pastries also sold well, about seventy to eighty percent gone by noon. They too hurried back to restock for the afternoon.


    Many businesses took the opportunity during the lunch break to restock, with some selling half a month¡¯s worth of goods in just one morning, their faces beaming like flowers.


    Soon after lunch, the crowd began to swell again.


    In the afternoon, more merchants from other counties arrived. Having set off in the morning, they reached by afternoon. These merchants were mostly there to buy goods or discuss cooperation. Additionally, many traveling merchants also poured in.


    These merchants moved around, many having only heard the news today and arrivingter as a result.


    The afternoon remained bustling and lively.


    Theke was irregrly circr, with three to four hundred stalls lining the shore. Just walking around would take about two quarters of an hour, and if one were to stop to look and buy things, it would take over an hour.


    The stalls offered a wide range of items.


    Visitors typically moved to the right, browsing along theke shore to the left,pleting a full circle.


    After eating, Chu Qingzhi returned backstage to prepare for the afternoon¡¯s hosting.


    She scanned the room and frowned, ¡°Has anyone seen my n book?¡±


    The resting dancers in the room shook their heads, ¡°No.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought it strange; she had clearly left it on the table, but it was gone upon her return.


    Seeing that it was almost time, she stopped searching and called to the dancers, ¡°Let¡¯s get ready, we¡¯re going on stage.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stepped onto the stage to continue hosting the food festival, ¡°Good afternoon, everyone. Wee to the food festival. We will continue to showcase the products.¡±


    Behind her, each dancer carried a different type ofntern onto the stage ¨C pcenterns, gauzenterns, revolvingnterns, umbrenterns, each one exquisite.


    Chu Qingzhi exined each one¡­


    A newly arrived merchant asked a young boy guiding him, ¡°Which merchant made thosenterns?¡±


    The boy looked up and then pointed to a stall filled withnterns, ¡°Zhou¡¯s Lantern Shop, over there.¡±


    The merchant looked and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    Thenterns were hung on the horizontal poles behind the stalls in all sizes and shapes ¨Crge, small, round, oval, single-colored, and multicolored, covering every possibility.


    When the traveling merchant arrived, several shopkeepers with intentions to negotiate had already gathered around the stall.


    The stall owner, Shopkeeper Zhou, arrived early at the stall. Seeing people approaching, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling and hurriedly greeted them.


    At the Li Family Porcin Workshop.


    A worker rushed to the Li family¡¯s porcin workshop, ¡°Master Li, this is the order book that Qingshuang and the young master brought back. You need to prepare the goods quickly.¡±


    Li Zhenzong was sitting in the room, fuming. Hearing this, he was somewhat puzzled and hurriedly came out of the room, ¡°What order book?¡±


    The worker handed over a stack of order books to Li Zhenzong, ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Li Zhenzong skeptically flipped through the book, ¡°This, this¡­¡± He turned to the worker, excited yet incredulous, ¡°Isn¡¯t Chu Qingzhi¡­¡±


    The worker quickly exined, ¡°The vase we sent over for disy was broken. Qingshuang and the young master rushed back to get a new one, which dyed our porcin disy.¡±


    This differed from what Yan Yanrong had said.


    Someone was lying!


    Li Zhenzong fell into thought. After a while, he decided to put aside his suspicions and focus on fulfilling the orders first. ¡°Prepare the porcin ording to the order book immediately.¡±


    At Guangxi Garden.


    In a corner, two girls stood. One of them, with dark, intense eyes, stared straight at Chu Qingzhi on the stage, biting her teeth slightly, her gaze filled withplex emotions.


    The other girl, head slightly lowered, appeared somewhat fearful and subservient.


    Li Changle withdrew her gaze and whispered something into Xia Wei¡¯s ear, covering her mouth with her hand.


    Xia Wei, not daring to disobey, nodded and then walked towards the Chu Trade¡¯s table, lining up at the spot with the fewest people.


    After a quarter of an hour, it was her turn.


    Chu Xuhua asked good-naturedly, ¡°Miss, what do you want?¡±


    Xia Wei tasted a piece of bread. It was soft, slightly sweet, and full of wheat aroma. It was very delicious. She swallowed the bread and said, ¡°I would like to order a thousand catties of bread.¡±


    Chu Xuhua looked up at Xia Wei, suspecting she was there to cause trouble.


    ¡°Sorry, miss, but we can only take orders for up to fifty catties of bread right now, and it would take at least ten days for delivery. If you agree, I can write down your information now.¡±


    The current bread orders already exceeded three thousand catties. Ordering a thousand catties was definitely impossible unless she was willing to wait a long time.


    Xia Wei looked back at Li Changle, whose gaze was heavy, and insisted, ¡°I want a thousand catties, and it¡¯s okay if the delivery iste.¡±


    Sensing something fishy, Chu Xuhua did not agree, ¡°Sorry, we really can¡¯t take such arge order now.¡±


    Xia Wei angrily mmed the table, ¡°What, are you looking down on people?¡±


    Thismotion quieted the surroundings, and tension filled the air.


    Adhering to the principle of amiability in business, Chu Xuhua tried to pacify her, ¡°It¡¯s not about looking down on anyone. We genuinely can¡¯t produce that much and can¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    Xia Wei stood up, pointing at the surrounding people, ¡°Then why did you agree to them? Isn¡¯t this discriminatory?¡±


    Chu Xuhua, often dealing with business outside, had developed a strong mentality and calmly said, ¡°They ordered less, only fifty catties each..¡±

 Chapter 486 - 486: Trouble Arises

    Chapter 486 - 486: Trouble Arises


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wu Yaqing understood the implied meaning in Third Master Lu¡¯s words and scoffed.


    Ge Lihua gently tugged at Wu Yaqing¡¯s sleeve and whispered in her ear, ¡°Third Master Lu has been busy backstage all this time, not cking off.¡±


    Wu Yaqing nced at Third Master Lu and felt she had wronged him, feeling somewhat embarrassed, so she stopped talking.


    Third Master Lu, cold and heartless, but with a broad mind, didn¡¯t hold a grudge against Wu Yaqing, a young girl. He looked at the long queue and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take turns to eat?¡±


    Chu Xujin agreed, ¡°You three girls go eat first, and thene and rece me.¡±


    Third Master Lu said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay and help you.¡±


    Chu Xujin hesitated for a moment, but seeing so many people, he finally agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    The three girls left.


    Lunch was ordered early in the morning by Tang Jinghong for everyone. At noon, he went to inform the shopkeeper, who then had the waiters bring the food over.


    Besides their own meal, there was also food for those helping out, and dishes flowed into Guangxi Garden like a stream.


    !!..


    Tang Jinghong knocked on the door, ¡°Qingzhi, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡± Chu Qingzhi put down the n book and went with Chu Qingyan to the dining room next door.


    Everyone ate quickly, leaving some food for those who hadn¡¯t eaten yet and immediately went to rece their family members who were still working.


    Chu Xuyan, along with Yan Yixian and Jiang Zhaoyong, ate at a restaurant and didn¡¯t join the others.


    Afternoon arrived, and the rice dumplings, ice cream bars, bread, and biscuits prepared by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family, intended to be sold throughout the day, were all sold out. Chu Rong and Grandfather Chu hurried back to restock, busy beyond measure.


    The Tan family¡¯s pastries also sold well, about seventy to eighty percent gone by noon. They too hurried back to restock for the afternoon.


    Many businesses took the opportunity during the lunch break to restock, with some selling half a month¡¯s worth of goods in just one morning, their faces beaming like flowers.


    Soon after lunch, the crowd began to swell again.


    In the afternoon, more merchants from other counties arrived. Having set off in the morning, they reached by afternoon. These merchants were mostly there to buy goods or discuss cooperation. Additionally, many traveling merchants also poured in.


    These merchants moved around, many having only heard the news today and arrivingter as a result.


    The afternoon remained bustling and lively.


    Theke was irregrly circr, with three to four hundred stalls lining the shore. Just walking around would take about two quarters of an hour, and if one were to stop to look and buy things, it would take over an hour.


    The stalls offered a wide range of items.


    Visitors typically moved to the right, browsing along theke shore to the left,pleting a full circle.


    After eating, Chu Qingzhi returned backstage to prepare for the afternoon¡¯s hosting.


    She scanned the room and frowned, ¡°Has anyone seen my n book?¡±


    The resting dancers in the room shook their heads, ¡°No.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought it strange; she had clearly left it on the table, but it was gone upon her return.


    Seeing that it was almost time, she stopped searching and called to the dancers, ¡°Let¡¯s get ready, we¡¯re going on stage.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stepped onto the stage to continue hosting the food festival, ¡°Good afternoon, everyone. Wee to the food festival. We will continue to showcase the products.¡±


    Behind her, each dancer carried a different type ofntern onto the stage ¨C pcenterns, gauzenterns, revolvingnterns, umbrenterns, each one exquisite.


    Chu Qingzhi exined each one¡­


    A newly arrived merchant asked a young boy guiding him, ¡°Which merchant made thosenterns?¡±


    The boy looked up and then pointed to a stall filled withnterns, ¡°Zhou¡¯s Lantern Shop, over there.¡±


    The merchant looked and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    Thenterns were hung on the horizontal poles behind the stalls in all sizes and shapes ¨Crge, small, round, oval, single-colored, and multicolored, covering every possibility.


    When the traveling merchant arrived, several shopkeepers with intentions to negotiate had already gathered around the stall.


    The stall owner, Shopkeeper Zhou, arrived early at the stall. Seeing people approaching, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling and hurriedly greeted them.


    At the Li Family Porcin Workshop.


    A worker rushed to the Li family¡¯s porcin workshop, ¡°Master Li, this is the order book that Qingshuang and the young master brought back. You need to prepare the goods quickly.¡±


    Li Zhenzong was sitting in the room, fuming. Hearing this, he was somewhat puzzled and hurriedly came out of the room, ¡°What order book?¡±


    The worker handed over a stack of order books to Li Zhenzong, ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Li Zhenzong skeptically flipped through the book, ¡°This, this¡­¡± He turned to the worker, excited yet incredulous, ¡°Isn¡¯t Chu Qingzhi¡­¡±


    The worker quickly exined, ¡°The vase we sent over for disy was broken. Qingshuang and the young master rushed back to get a new one, which dyed our porcin disy.¡±


    This differed from what Yan Yanrong had said.


    Someone was lying!


    Li Zhenzong fell into thought. After a while, he decided to put aside his suspicions and focus on fulfilling the orders first. ¡°Prepare the porcin ording to the order book immediately.¡±


    At Guangxi Garden.


    In a corner, two girls stood. One of them, with dark, intense eyes, stared straight at Chu Qingzhi on the stage, biting her teeth slightly, her gaze filled withplex emotions.


    The other girl, head slightly lowered, appeared somewhat fearful and subservient.


    Li Changle withdrew her gaze and whispered something into Xia Wei¡¯s ear, covering her mouth with her hand.


    Xia Wei, not daring to disobey, nodded and then walked towards the Chu Trade¡¯s table, lining up at the spot with the fewest people.


    After a quarter of an hour, it was her turn.


    Chu Xuhua asked good-naturedly, ¡°Miss, what do you want?¡±


    Xia Wei tasted a piece of bread. It was soft, slightly sweet, and full of wheat aroma. It was very delicious. She swallowed the bread and said, ¡°I would like to order a thousand catties of bread.¡±


    Chu Xuhua looked up at Xia Wei, suspecting she was there to cause trouble.


    ¡°Sorry, miss, but we can only take orders for up to fifty catties of bread right now, and it would take at least ten days for delivery. If you agree, I can write down your information now.¡±


    The current bread orders already exceeded three thousand catties. Ordering a thousand catties was definitely impossible unless she was willing to wait a long time.


    Xia Wei looked back at Li Changle, whose gaze was heavy, and insisted, ¡°I want a thousand catties, and it¡¯s okay if the delivery iste.¡±


    Sensing something fishy, Chu Xuhua did not agree, ¡°Sorry, we really can¡¯t take such arge order now.¡±


    Xia Wei angrily mmed the table, ¡°What, are you looking down on people?¡±


    Thismotion quieted the surroundings, and tension filled the air.


    Adhering to the principle of amiability in business, Chu Xuhua tried to pacify her, ¡°It¡¯s not about looking down on anyone. We genuinely can¡¯t produce that much and can¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    Xia Wei stood up, pointing at the surrounding people, ¡°Then why did you agree to them? Isn¡¯t this discriminatory?¡±


    Chu Xuhua, often dealing with business outside, had developed a strong mentality and calmly said, ¡°They ordered less, only fifty catties each..¡±

 Chapter 487 - 487: Saving the Tycoon

    Chapter 487: Saving the Tycoon


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The argument quickly caught the attention of Chu Qingzhi, but seeing that Chu Xuhua could handle it, she didn¡¯t stop hosting.


    However, Tang Jinghong came over. He didn¡¯t speak immediately.


    Xia Wei was causing a scene, ¡°They order so little, and you¡¯re all attentive and ttering. I order more, and you¡¯re not happy. What kind of strange reasoning is this?¡±


    Chu Xuhua calmly responded, ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re unwilling, but it¡¯s beyond our capacity.¡±


    Knowing it was beyond their capacity and still insisting on ordering, the more Chu Xuhua thought about it, the stranger it seemed.


    Xia Wei dissatisfiedly said, ¡°I told you, I can ept a longer delivery time. You decide the schedule. Is there still a problem?¡±


    Chu Xuhua thought for a moment, ¡°How about this? You want a thousand catties, we can do it, but in separate orders. We prepare fifty catties at a time, over twenty days, making a total of a thousand catties. How about that?¡±


    Xia Wei decisively refused, ¡°No, I want a thousand catties at once.¡±


    There must be a problem. Chu Xuhua sternly refused, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t ept your business.¡±


    Xia Wei left fuming with anger.


    Not far away, Li Changle¡¯s face was written with displeasure. They actually refused. It seemed that this n would not work.


    She left Guangxi Garden.


    After Xia Wei saw Li Changle leave, she pretended to be very angry, swept her sleeves, and also left.


    After her departure, everyone stopped paying attention to her, and the atmosphere quickly became lively again.


    In an alley outside, Li Changle pped Xia Wei across the face, ¡°Useless, you can¡¯t even handle such a small matter.¡±


    Xia Wei covered her face and cried silently. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t handle it, but the other party was too vignt, not like other merchants who would do anything for money.


    Li Changle looked at Xia Wei with disgust, ¡°Useless thing, only knows how to cry.¡±


    Xia Wei tightly covered her mouth, not daring to make a sound.


    Li Changle looked towards the bustling entrance of Guangxi Garden, her eyes narrowing, and soon she had another n.


    There were five stalls selling guqin in Guangxi Garden. In the morning, Chu Xuyan and others checked out two of them. After lunch, they continued to check the other three,paring goods from different sellers.


    When they reached the fourth guqin stall, several people were busy discussing cooperation with the stall owner.


    Yan Yixian and Xu Guannan knew a lot about guqin, so they could choose a good guqin themselves.


    Yan Yixian picked up a seemingly decent guqin and asked Xu Guannan, who had an air of a schrly gentleman, ¡°Guannan, what do you think of this guqin?¡±


    Xu Guannan tuned it a bit and yed. The sound was round, uniform, prating, with a certain depth and strength, and the touch felt good, ¡°This guqin is not bad.¡±


    The attendant approached and said, ¡°This is a guqin personally crafted by our best guqin maker. It¡¯s our best-selling, made from hundred-year-old Paulownia wood. It¡¯s very good.¡±


    While he was speaking, an old man with white hair came over and stood silently by, listening.


    Yan Yixian yed the guqin a bit, ¡°The open strings, pressed strings, and harmonics all sound unified. Indeed, it¡¯s a good guqin.¡±


    Chu Xuqiao touched the guqin and then looked up at them, ¡°Why not just take this guqin?¡±


    Chu Xuyan quickly said, ¡°Teachers, please help me pick one too.¡±¡±


    Yan Yixian smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you pick one.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong, standing by, shamelessly said, ¡°Pick one more, please, sirs.¡±


    Xu Guannan smiled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you not fond of ying guqin?¡±


    Remembering the threats from Chu Xuyao, Jiang Zhaoyong quickly said, ¡°I like it now, I like it the most.¡±


    Xu Guannan thought to himself, what prompted this change?


    At this moment, the old man beside them clutched his chest and suddenly copsed to the side.


    This scene startled everyone. They quickly stepped back, fearing being falsely used by the old man for pushing him to the ground.


    The old man was breathing rapidly, his face pale, and he fainted on the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take him to the free clinic,¡± Jiang Zhaoyong stepped forward, picked up the old man, and ran towards the clinic.


    Chu Xuyan and the others hurriedly followed, hoping nothing serious would happen, as it could definitely affect the reputation of the food festival.


    Jiang Zhaoyong ced the old man on a chair, ¡°Quick, check on him. He just fainted while watching.¡±


    The imperial physician quickly took the old man¡¯s pulse, frowning slightly, ¡°He has a heart condition. He fainted due to exhaustion. He¡¯ll be fine after taking some medicine.¡±


    Saying so, he opened his medicine box, took out a pill, and administered it to the old man, who soon regained consciousness.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±


    The imperial physician pointed at Jiang Zhaoyong, ¡°He was the one who carried you here.¡±


    The old man immediately thanked Jiang Zhaoyong, ¡°Young man, thank you so much. How can I repay you?¡±


    ¡°Ah???¡± Jiang Zhaoyong hadn¡¯t thought about being thanked and was pondering how to respond when Chu Qingning ran over.


    Chu Qingning, worried after seeing Jiang Zhaozong carrying an old man to the clinic, came to check. ¡°Zhaoyong, what happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Jiang Zhaoyong briefly exined what happened.


    Chu Qingning breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Good to hear. Then I¡¯ll get back to my work.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He then said to the old man, ¡°If you want to thank me, you can spend more at


    Guangxi Garden. This food festival is organized by my friend.¡±


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°Sure thing¡±


    After leaving Guangxi Garden, the old man returned to his inn and called his son, ¡°No need to investigate further, just go directly to Guangxi Garden and ce orders with Chu¡¯s Trade.¡±


    The old man, named Zhou Xiangfu, was the richest man in the Daling Dynasty.


    Zhou Yunlin did not understand. Why did his father decide on it immediately after he came back? ¡°Father, why?¡±


    As the richest family in Daling, the Zhou family was involved in various industries and finding new expansion opportunities was difficult. The father and son were out seeking new breakthroughs.


    They had been scouting around and came to Shuiyun County upon hearing about the food festival. They had just arrived that morning. Zhou Yunlin, exhausted, rested at the inn, nning to goter.


    Zhou Xiangfu, feeling fine, entered Guangxi Garden to explore and was immediately taken with the novel food from Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family, having already gathered almost enough information.


    Jiang Zhaoyong had just saved him and mentioned being a friend of the Chu family, so Zhou Xiangfu felt he could trust them and decided on the spot.


    ¡°I think Chu¡¯s Trade is good. You go and see for yourselfter.¡±


    Zhou Yunlin didn¡¯t ask further, ¡°I¡¯ll go right now. If suitable, we¡¯ll choose their family.¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu nodded, ¡°Consider a long-term partnership.¡±


    Zhou Yunlin was surprised, his father was so optimistic about Chu¡¯s Trade?


    ¡°Father, I understand.¡±


    After getting ready, Zhou Yunlin left the inn for Guangxi Garden.


    The crowded scene at Guangxi Garden immediately gave Zhou Yunlin a good impression of the Chu family. Without some ability, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to attract so many people..

 Chapter 488 - 488: Guidance from an Expert

    Chapter 488: Guidance from an Expert


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhou Yunlin approached the first stall on the left, ¡°Auntie, can you introduce me to the items at your stall? I haven¡¯t seen any of them before.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled, ¡°Of course¡­¡± She introduced each item, ¡°Young master, would you like to try something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a sandwich,¡± Zhou Yunlin sat at an empty seat nearby, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Qingyu skillfully wrapped the sandwich in wax paper and handed it to Zhou Yunlin, ¡°Would you like some sugarcane juice?¡±


    Zhou Yunlin nodded, ¡°A bowl, please.¡± Feeling thirsty, he added, ¡°And a longan ice cream bar.¡±


    The longan was from Li Qingyu¡¯s childhood friend¡¯s ce. She made them into ice cream bars, selling for thirty-five copper coins each. Although expensive, many people bought them.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Qingyu smiled and handed Zhou Yunlin the items, ¡°Please enjoy.¡± Zhou Yunlin first ate the ice cream bar, then the sandwich with sugarcane juice, very satisfied, ¡°Auntie, please give me one of each of the other foods.¡± ¡°Are you sure you can finish them all?¡±


    Zhou Yunlin waved his hand, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll take what I can¡¯t finish home.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get them for you right away.¡± Li Qingyu took a tray and selected one of each item for Zhou Yunlin, taking both a savory and a sweet rice dumpling, freshly made and still hot.


    She ced the tray in front of Zhou Yunlin, ¡°Take your time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhou Yunlin looked down at the tray full of food, enough for two people.


    He picked up a rice dumpling and smelled it, a blend of bamboo leaves, glutinous rice, and meat aroma, unfamiliar yet pleasant. He eagerly ¡°undressed¡± the rice dumpling.


    Talcing a small bite¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s sticky and fragrant, delicious!¡±


    Zhou Yunlin was a little stunned. Someone actually thought of steaming glutinous rice like this. Glutinous rice was not easy to sell. The Zhou family¡¯s grain store had the most stock of glutinous rice.


    Now, it seemed like a win-win could be realized.


    He tasted each item, eventually affirming the quality of all the foods.


    Young Master Zhou finished everything, rubbing his full stomach without caring about his image.


    He paid and walked towards Chu¡¯s Trade. It was time to get down to business.


    Chu Xuhua had filled hundreds of forms today, almost without stopping. His hand was sore, ¡°Ruyue, I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Shen Ruyue took the brush from his hand and set it down, concerned, ¡°You should rest a bit.¡±


    If the setting had been different, Chu Xuhua would have wanted to embrace


    Shen Ruyue and kiss her, ¡°Okay, wife, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Shen Ruyue smiled sweetly, her smile a mix of a young girl¡¯s innocence and a married woman¡¯s charm, making Chu Xuhua¡¯s heart flutter, and he subtly squeezed her hand.


    Zhou Yunlin witnessed this scene, feeling envious of Chu Xuhua for being able to work alongside his wife, unlike his wife, who only knew how to spend money.


    After her marriage, Shen Ruyuebed her hair up to indicate her married status.


    Seeing Zhou Yunlin approach, who looked dignified and well-dressed, Chu Xuhua and Shen Ruyue became even more serious.


    Chu Xuhua handed Zhou Yunlin the price list, warmly greeting, ¡°May I ask what business you would like to discuss, young master?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look first.¡± Zhou Yunlin looked at the price list, surprised to see they also sold ice. The Chu family seemed moreplex than he had imagined, and he took the matter even more seriously in his heart.


    At Guangxi Garden, the area around the stage was the most crowded. Li Changlc was also among them, disguised as a man with a fake beard, staying quiet and unnoticed for the time being.


    Li Changle nced around at the people attentively listening to Chu Qingzhi and thought to herself, what magic does Chu Qingzhi have? Why is everyone centered around her? Why does she easily capture everyone¡¯s attention? She¡¯s just a country girl, what makes her so special?


    The more Li Changle thought, the angrier she got, and her gaze gradually became fiercer, sessfully catching Chu Qingzhi¡¯s attention.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Li Changlc, subtly raising an eyebrow, surprised to see the princess had sneaked out of the pce ande to Guangxi Garden. Feeling Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze, Li Changlc instantly felt a chill and calmed down. Chu Qingzhi must have recognized her. What should she do now?


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze lightly swept over Li Changlc, then moved away, thinking that if the princess wanted to y, she would y along until she had enough of it.


    Wait, Chu Qingzhi suddenly remembered the missing n book. Could its disappearance be rted to the princess being here?


    Zhou Yunlin finished reading the price list, ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush.


    Your products are very good, and I am very interested in cooperating. There¡¯s just one thing I¡¯d like to discuss with Manager Chu.¡±


    Chu Xuhua spoke seriously, ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    Zhou Yunlin, a man with a talent for business, said, ¡°If your family¡¯s new products are sold in the capital, can you consider the Zhou family as your first partner?¡±


    ¡°Consider the Zhou family as our first partner?¡± Chu Xuhua pondered, ¡°Give me a moment, I need to ask my younger sister.¡± This was a big decision, and he couldn¡¯t make it alone.


    Zhou Yunlin was surprised. ¡°Alright, please take your time.¡± As he spoke, his gaze swept across the fairy-like girl on the stage. He thought to himself, she is not only beautiful, but also capable.


    Chu Xuhua went backstage and ryed Zhou Yunlin¡¯s words to Chu Qingzhi during her break.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°First find out how big the Zhou family¡¯s business is. If it¡¯s substantial and has a good reputation, we can agree.¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded, understanding, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll probe a bit.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°Big brother, if you¡¯re unsure, there¡¯s no need to rush.


    Business sometimes can¡¯t be concluded in one go.¡±


    Chu Xuhua replied, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi observed the wealthy-looking Zhou Yunlin. Judging by his appearance, he seemed neither good nor bad, quite smart, and skilled in business. It would be hard for others to get the better of him.


    Chu Xuhua returned and spoke carefully, ¡°Young master, would you like toe in for a detailed discussion?¡±


    Zhou Yunlin smiled in agreement, ¡°Please.¡±


    Chu Xuhua invited Zhou Yunlin into a room, ¡°Please have a seat.¡± He then served tea and sat opposite Zhou Yunlin.


    Zhou Yunlin politely sipped the tea, ¡°Please speak freely, Manager Chu. In business, honesty is key, and there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be discussed.¡±


    Chu Xuhua thought to himself that this man was an experienced negotiator, ¡°Then I¡¯ll speak inly.¡± He paused, ¡°May I ask what kind of business your family is in?¡±


    Zhou Yunlin smiled. It seemed like Chu Xuhua had received guidance from an expert. ¡°My surname is Zhou. I¡¯m Zhou Yunlin. My family is the richest people in the Daling Dynasty. We¡¯re involved in all kinds of industries, including the shipping industry and restaurants.¡±


    Chu Xuhua was momentarily stunned in surprise. The richest in Daling? And they came to them for cooperation! This seemed as unbelievable as a pig falling from the sky..

 Chapter 489 - 489: Who Can Prove It?

    Chapter 489: Who Can Prove It?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhou Yunlin had expected Chu Xuhua¡¯s reaction. He smiled and said, ¡°Manager Chu, can you negotiate with me without worry now?¡±


    However, Chu Xuhua¡¯s response surprised him, ¡°May I take some time to consider? The food festival ends in three days, and I¡¯d like to give you an answer the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Zhou Yunlin was puzzled, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Chu Xuhua exined, ¡°I just want to think it over.¡± The richest man in Daling seeking cooperation was unbelievable. What if it was a trap?


    After thinking, Zhou Yunlin nodded, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talk again the day after tomorrow.¡±


    At that moment, amotion arose, apanied by a woman¡¯s crying¡­


    ¡°This is my child, give me back my child¡­¡± A woman cried, trying to snatch a child from an old woman¡¯s arms, but the old woman quickly dodged her.


    In the old woman¡¯s arms, a child over one year old cried loudly, attracting a crowd that formed a circle around them.


    ¡°This is my grandson, what right do you have to say he¡¯s your child?¡± The old woman said fiercely.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± An old man emerged from the crowd, gently patting the child¡¯s back with a loving look, ¡°Grandson, don¡¯t cry, grandpa will chase away the bad people.¡±


    The woman sobbed uncontrobly, ¡°That¡¯s my child. I was choosing things at a stall just now, and Xiao Bao was standing in front of me. When I looked again, someone was trying to take him away. He really is my child. Xiao Bao,e to mommy.¡±


    The old woman tightly hugged the child, pinching him secretly when the woman approached, causing the child to cry louder.


    ¡°If he were your child, would he cry when you approach? You¡¯re a human trafficker trying to steal my grandson. Everyone, look, she¡¯s a liar and a trafficker.¡±


    The old man also said, ¡°There are all kinds of people in the world, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone so brazenly try to steal someone¡¯s child.¡±


    The woman insisted, ¡°Xiao Bao really is my child. If you don¡¯t believe me, he¡¯s wearing a longevity lock I bought for him, with ¡®Xiao Bao¡¯ engraved on it.¡±


    The old woman pulled out the longevity lock, angrily saying, ¡°This was bought by my daughter-inw for Xiao Bao. Since when did you buy it?¡±


    A couple squeezed through the crowd, rushing over, ¡°Xiao Bao, Xiao Bao, daddy and mommy are here, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    The woman from the couple took the child from the old woman¡¯s arms, ¡°Xiao Bao, mommy will take you home now.¡±


    The child cried even harder.


    Seeing this, the woman also cried more intensely, ¡°That¡¯s my child. Please help me, help me get my child back.¡±


    The man from the couple pointed at the woman, scolding, ¡°If you want a son, have your own. How can you im someone else¡¯s child as your own?¡±


    The woman knelt down, pleading, ¡°Please, everyone, speak up for me. Xiao Bao really is my child. They are the traffickers.¡±


    Everyone was unsure who to believe as both sides seemed convincing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Xiao Bao is my grandson.¡± The old woman looked annoyed, ¡°Let¡¯s go before we get falsely used and can¡¯t clear our name.¡±


    The woman holding Xiao Baoforted him softly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, mommy will take you home.¡± She began to push through the crowd to leave.


    The woman blocked her path desperately, ¡°Give me back my child¡­¡±


    The man kicked her away, ¡°Get lost, how dare you im someone else¡¯s child. Traffickers are so bold these days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a trafficker, I¡¯m the child¡¯s mother. The child is mine. Xiao Bao,e to mommy.¡± The woman, kicked away, lunged forward again.


    The crowd parted once more as another couple approached.


    ¡°We are this child¡¯s uncle and aunt. This child belongs to our family, not that woman.¡±


    The crowd, seeing so many people on their side, gradually believed the old woman¡¯s words.


    ¡°If you want a child, go home and have one with your husband, don¡¯t steal someone else¡¯s child!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t just covet and steal other people¡¯s children!¡±


    ¡°Go back, the child isn¡¯t yours, you can¡¯t force it.¡±


    Hearing these words, the woman cried harder, gasping for air, feeling helpless, and looked at Xiao Bao worriedly, ¡°No, no, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense!¡±


    Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua, along with several inclothes constables, walked over. The constables subtly surrounded the group.


    Chu Xuhua, with a stern face, asserted his authority, ¡°We are from the government, what happened here?¡±


    Hearing they were from the government, the woman clung to them like a lifeline, ¡°Sir, they stole my child. Please, I beg you to seek justice for me.¡±


    Chu Xuhua helped the woman up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will ensure justice is served!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, showcasing products on the stage, also paid attention to themotion. Was this a scheme by the princess?


    The woman turned towards her child, both anxious and fearful, ¡°Child, mommy will save you.¡±


    Someone said, ¡°Sir, both parties im the child is theirs, and both seem genuine. Who do we believe?¡±


    Chu Xujin raised a hand, signaling them to calm down, ¡°Proving whose child it is is simple.¡±


    He approached the child, reaching to pick him up. The woman dodged, preventing Chu Xujin from holding him, ¡°You say you¡¯re from the government, but who can prove it?¡±


    ¡°We all can,¡± someone said, ¡°They often patrol the streets, and this official is good at solving cases. We¡¯ve seen them.¡±


    Another person added, ¡°They are indeed from the government. Thatdy is the only female constable from the government. Out of curiosity, we watched her patrolling.¡±


    Chu Xujin showed his official badge, ¡°Does this prove it now?¡±


    How interesting.


    He said that he was from the government. On one hand, they were asking for his help. On the other hand, they were actually questioning his identity.


    The woman fell silent, warily watching Chu Xujin, ¡°How do you propose we prove it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Put the child on the ground, you stand on one side,¡± Chu Xujin pointed to the woman, ¡°and she stands on the other. Whichever side the child runs to, that¡¯s the truth.¡±


    Children of a few months can recognize people, let alone a child over a year old. Moreover, children are very dependent on their mothers.


    The woman took a step back with the child in her arms and refused to give it to anyone. ¡°What if you cheat?¡±


    The old woman beside her walked over and wanted to stop Chu Xujin. ¡°Yes, the child¡¯s judgment is not well-developed. What if he got the wrong person?¡±


    Chu Xujin pursed his lips slightly and said in a serious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a one-year-old child won¡¯t mistake his mother.¡± He suddenly said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re so uncooperative. Are you a liar?¡±


    The woman immediately felt a strong pressure. She did not dare to refuse and ced the child on the ground.


    As soon as the child was on the ground, he ran straight towards the other woman, ¡°Mommy.¡±


    The instinct to seekfort and avoid harm is innate. When a child is hurt, the first thing is to find their mother, and that too is instinctive..

 Chapter 490 - 490: Addicted to Making Money

    Chapter 490: Addicted to Making Money


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The woman hugged the child to her chest, crying with joy, ¡°Good Xiao Bao!¡±


    Chu Xujin shouted, ¡°Arrest them all!¡±


    The old woman, the old man, and the two couples tried to blend into the crowd, attempting to escape out of guilt.


    Chu Xujin hadn¡¯t specified whom to arrest, but their guilty conscience had given them away, leading to their capture.


    The inclothes constables quickly apprehended the suspects.


    Seeing no way to escape, one of the men suddenly turned and grabbed Chu Xujin from behind, holding a dagger to his neck, ¡°Move aside, let me go, or I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    As he spoke, he pressed the dagger against Chu Xujin¡¯s neck, drawing a line of blood.


    Chu Qingzhi, who was showcasing a tray of pearls, picked one up and flicked it with her finger, hitting the man right between the eyes, knocking him unconscious.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Flicking a pearl from such a distance to knock someone out was impressive. Everyone was stunned, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    Chu Qingzhi, beautiful, capable, and skilled in martial arts, rose even higher in their estimation¡­


    Meanwhile, Ge Lihua engaged in a fight with the woman.


    The woman, with a fierce look, drew a dagger from her boot and shed at Ge Lihua¡¯s neck.


    Ge Lihua leaned back, spinning around with incredible flexibility to get behind the woman, then struck her on the back.


    The woman stumbled forward from the pain.


    Ge Lihua kicked her down, and a kind-hearted bystander offered a rope. Ge Lihua took it and tied up the woman.


    The other conspirators were also captured one by one.


    The crowd burst into apuse, ¡°Well done, well done¡­¡±


    ¡°Human traffickers are despicable, recruiting so many people to act as the child¡¯s family to deceive us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I really believed them; it was so convincing.¡±


    ¡°We must be more careful in the future.¡±


    Everyone was relieved and etched this event in their memory.


    The traffickers were sent to prison, and their capture brought great satisfaction. As the news spread, another wave of people flowed into Guangxi Garden, reaching the afternoon¡¯s climax.


    At the inn.


    Li Changle swept all the teacups off the table in a rage, ¡°Failed?¡±


    Xia Wei knelt on the floor, her knees quickly bleeding from the broken teacup shards, ¡°Forgive me, Princess, forgive me!¡±


    Li Changle was not easily appeased and began whipping Xia Wei mercilessly, ¡°Useless, you can¡¯t even handle such a simple task!¡±


    Xia Wei initially remained kneeling but was soon beaten to the ground, writhing in pain and crying out for mercy, ¡°Please stop, Princess, spare my life!¡±


    Exhausted from whipping, Li Changle ordered, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Xia Wei scrambled away from Li Changlc¡¯s room, her eyes filled with hatred.


    Li Changle sat down, grinding her teeth in frustration, her expression twisted. Repeatedly failing against Chu Qingzhi led her to seriously doubt herself.


    As Chu Qingzhi¡¯s clear and melodious voice ended, she had showcased all 300 items.


    The dancers left the stage, and Chu Qingzhi moved to the center, ¡°Thank you all for your support. The product showcase ends here, thank you.¡±


    The audience apuded loudly.


    Chu Qingzhi stepped off the stage and returned to the backstage room, telling the dancers, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. I¡¯ll have someone pay you shortly.¡±


    The leading dancer smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded at her and then sat down in a chair, feeling very tired.


    A cup of pear juice appeared in front of her¡­


    The hand holding the cup had long, straight, and strong fingers. Chu Qingzhi followed the hand up the arm and finally rested her gaze on Tang Jinghong¡¯s handsome face. She touched his face, then took the cup, smiling, ¡°Thanks.¡± Tang Jinghong pulled up a chair opposite her, ¡°What¡¯s the n next?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi repliedzily, ¡°Dinner.¡±


    Tang Jinghong suggested, ¡°How about we eat at the restaurant? Shall I make arrangements?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stood up, ruffled Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hair with a smile, and left.


    Chu Qingzhi stretched out and rxed, slowly sipping her pear juice.


    Chu Xuhua knocked and entered, ¡°Fifth sister.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, have a seat,¡± Chu Qingzhi asked caringly, ¡°How was business today?¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± Chu Xuhua beamed, ¡°We made over two hundred deals today. Just as you advised, once we exceeded the day¡¯s supply capacity, we extended the delivery time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi affirmed, ¡°Well done, big brother.¡±


    Chu Xuhuaughed, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your guidance. Otherwise, I would have just epted all orders without considering the consequences and ended up unable to fulfill them.¡±


    After mutually affirming each other, Chu Xuhua mentioned Zhou Yunlining to discuss business, ¡°Sister, that man said he was from the richest family in Daling. I¡¯m wary of deceit, so I haven¡¯t agreed to cooperate yet.¡±


    Big brother, no rush. I¡¯ll join you the day after tomorrow to talk,¡± Chu Qingzhi suggested, seeing an opportunity to ride the wave of sess with the richest family.


    Chu Xuhua nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Li Qingyu entered, joyful, ¡°Xuhua, Qingzhi, we sold out again.¡±


    Chu Xuhua immediately offered his chair, ¡°Mother, please sit and rest.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Li Qingyu sat down, looking expectantly at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, are we selling again tonight?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi got up to pour Li Qingyu a cup of water, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve been selling all day. Wiry not rest and enjoy the garden?¡±


    Li Qingyu waved her hand, refusing, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. If the garden is still open, I want to keep selling tonight.¡±


    Well, she¡¯s addicted to making money.


    Chu Qingzhi decided to go along with Li Qingyu¡¯s wish, ¡°Then I¡¯ll send the eagle back to send a message and have Li Zhangjie arrange for more goods to be delivered.¡±


    Li Zhangjie, now in charge at home, had been training with Chu Xuhua and was capable of handling things on his own.


    Li Qingyu nodded with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡±


    As thest rays of the sun fell behind the western hills, the moon¡¯s outline appeared faintly, and the early stars twinkled brilliantly in the sky.


    The garden¡¯s lights were lit one by one, under eaves, trees, and stalls. Thenterns varied in style, with exquisite pcenterns, lifelike animalnterns, auspicious lotusnterns, dancing fairynterns, bright red neon lights, and colorful peacocknterns, resembling antern festival.


    Even theke surface was adorned with lotusnterns of various sizes,plementing the many lotus leaves, enhancing the scene.


    Soon, the entire Guangxi Garden was immersed in a world of lights.


    The brilliance of the lights and the buzz of voices filled the air..

 Chapter 491 - 491: Too Vengeful

    Chapter 491: Too Vengeful


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the evening, people were more focused on enjoying themselves rather than conducting business.


    The stalls were still set up as usual, but those selling food were particrly busy, especially Li Qingyu¡¯s stall.


    After receiving the message, Li Zhangjie quickly arranged for the afternoon¡¯s prepared goods to be delivered to Guangxi Garden.


    Before the goods were even fully set up, business started pouring in.


    The four elders experienced the feeling of making so much money that their hands grew tired. A sense of joy and excitement that overshadowed their fatigue made them happy to keep busy.


    Several teenagers approached the stall¡­


    ¡°Auntie, 1 want two grilled sausages.¡±


    The grilled sausages, cooked separately over charcoal and sprinkled with seasonings, were fragrant and delicious, selling very well.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll have two sandwiches.¡±


    ¡°I want a green bean ice cream bar.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have half an apple pie.¡±


    ¡°I want half a catty of cookies and half a catty of bread.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had nned to stroll around the garden with Tang Jinghong, but seeing her family¡¯s stall so busy, she decided to help out.


    Tang Jinghong helped set up the goods and then said with a bit of longing, ¡°Actually, I think this is nice. In the future, when we¡¯re old, we could run a small stall and live a simple life.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed a sandwich to a young girl and put the money in the cash box, ¡°I¡¯d prefer to sit in a chair and bask in the sun.¡±


    Tang Jinghong immediately changed his words, ¡°Then you bask in the sun, and 1¡¯11 run the stall alone.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°1 can¡¯t bear to see you work so hard alone.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi affectionately, willing to give her everything, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    Third Master Lu walked over and crossed his arms as he looked at Tang Jinghong, who was living like amoner. ¡°Tsk tsk, 1 didn¡¯t expect you to let go of your status and say something like that.¡±


    The Tang Jinghong he first knew was silent, serious, and cold. Now, he had changed so much, almost like a different person.


    Tang Jinghong nced at Third Master Lu, ¡°Get to work.¡±


    ¡°Work, work, work¡­¡± Third Master Lu joined in the work. If those who knew him saw him now, they wouldn¡¯t believe it was the same person.


    Third Master Lu, usually colder than Tang Jinghong, had been like a thousand-year-old iceberg, making the air feel colder wherever he was. Those around him always felt like they were facing a ruthless beast, daring not to breathe too loudly.


    Wu Yaqing came over with a sugar figurine for Chu Qingzhi, ¡°This is really tasty.¡±


    Then she handed Chu Qingzhi a piece of brittle candy, ¡°This is also especially delicious.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi put the sugar figurine, shaped like a flower, in her mouth like a lollipop, then walked over to Tang Jinghong and fed him a piece of brittle candy.


    Third Master Lu, seeing this scene, awkwardly turned his face away.


    Wu Yaqing had given everyone candy, but she ignored Third Master Lu. He didn¡¯t feel good.


    She waved to Chu Qingyue and Hong Yujun, ¡°Second sister, Yujun, let¡¯s go and enjoy the garden.¡±


    Chu Qingyue and Hong Yujun had been standing at the entrance, waiting for the merchants to im their gift for closing a deal. Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua hadn¡¯t returned from dealing with the traffickers.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Go ahead and have fun. We can work tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words, they happily tidied up the table and went off with Wu Yaqing to enjoy the garden.


    Third Master Lu watched Wu Yaqing with some frustration, thinking to himself, ¡°Just because 1 gave her a hard time a few times, she¡¯s holding such a grudge!¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked sympathetically at Third Master Lu, understanding that an angry girl is not easily coaxed.


    Chu Qingning was helping to treat patients at the free clinic, seizing the opportunity to gain experience.


    Initially, the clinic wasn¡¯t very busy, as those feeling unwell wouldn¡¯t have the energy toe here.


    However, after Zhou Xiangfu¡¯s heart ailment was treated there, and people saw the imperial physician cure him with just one pill, the clinic¡¯s reputation spread, and more people starteding.


    Jiang Zhaoyong, wanting to be with his beloved, also helped out at the clinic, though he really wanted to stroll around the garden with Chu Qingning.


    ¡°How much longer will you be here, Qingning?¡± he asked with anticipation in his voice and eyes.


    Chu Qingning looked up at Jiang Zhaoyong, his bright eyes focused on her. Not wanting to disappoint him, she said, ¡°1¡¯11 see this patient, and then we can go for a walk in the garden.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong was overjoyed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Later, they walked towards thekeside, entering the bustling crowd, quickly bing engulfed by the throng of people.


    Using the cover of night, Jiang Zhaoyong took Chu Qingning¡¯s hand and led her forward.


    This was their first time holding hands. Chu Qingning tensed up at first, feeling nervous, but gradually rxed.


    Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s hand was broad, strong, and calloused, giving a sense of security.


    Chu Qingning¡¯s hand, delicate and fair, waspletely enveloped in his.


    Holding her hand, Jiang Zhaoyong felt immense satisfaction, his smile unconsciously widening.


    He thought to himself how soft her hand was, as if it would break with a little pressure.


    ¡°Qingning, may I y the guqin for you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong led Chu Qingning to the stall where he had bought the guqin, ¡°Shopkeeper, may I borrow a guqin to y a piece here?¡±


    The shopkeeper, remembering Jiang Zhaoyong, readily handed him a guqin, ¡°Please.¡±


    Jiang Zhaozong borrowed a stool, sat down, ced the guqin on hisp, and began to y.


    He yed ¡°Yang Chun Bai Xue,¡± a melody that was fresh and smooth, with a rxed and cheerful rhythm. Passersby cast nces, and some even stopped to listen.


    It wasn¡¯t that his ying was exceptionally good, but his emotions were full.


    Chu Qingning stood by, watching Jiang Zhaoyong with focused attention, her lips curving into a smile. This man truly cared for her; otherwise, why would he y the guqin for her in the street?


    Men ying the guqin wasn¡¯t unusual, but the asion was generally significant and formal. ying privately for a girl was almost unheard of.


    As the piece ended, apuse broke out, ¡°Good!¡±


    Jiang Zhaozong looked up at Chu Qingning, who had been watching him. Their eyes met, and in that moment, the surrounding scenery blurred, the noise faded, and their reflections filled each other¡¯s pupils, as if they were the only two in the world.


    After an unknown period, the noise returned, the scenery became clear again, and both of them bashfully averted their gazes.


    Chu Qingning felt her face burning, hurriedly covering her cheeks to cool down.


    She had been too unrestrained just now; thankfully, it was night. She dared not imagine if it had been daytime.


    Jiang Zhaoyong returned the guqin to the shopkeeper and, holding Chu Qingning¡¯s hand, rejoined the crowd, his heart bursting with joy..

 Chapter 492 - 492: Crossing Paths Again

    Chapter 492: Crossing Paths Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wu Yaqing, Hong Yujun, and Chu Qingyue passed by a stall selling shoes, and Hong Yujun stopped, ¡°1 want to buy a pair of shoes.¡±


    Wu Yaqing and Chu Qingyue looked at the stall, and Wu Yaqingmented, ¡°This is a men¡¯s shoe stall. You¡­¡±


    Hong Yujun, with an evasive look, said, ¡°Don¡¯t make wild guesses.¡±


    Wu Yaqing and Chu Qingyue exchanged knowing smiles.


    Feeling embarrassed, Hong Yujun tried to ignore them and approached the stall, choosing the best shoes, ¡°Young man, could you box these nicely for me?¡±


    The assistant smiled, ¡°Sure thing, miss. Just a moment.¡±


    After paying, the three girls continued walking, with Wu Yaqing and Chu Qingyue nking Hong Yujun.


    Wu Yaqing teased, ¡°Confess, and we won¡¯t nag you.¡±


    Blushing, Hong Yujun whispered, ¡°1 will tell you if you promise to keep it a secret.¡±


    Wu Yaqing solemnly swore, ¡°We won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Hong Yujun whispered, ¡°1 used to know a young master. He asked his friend to be my matchmaker. These shoes were bought for him.¡±


    ¡°Matchmaking?¡± Wu Yaqing excitedly asked, ¡°Have you met him already?¡±


    Hong Yujun nodded shyly, ¡°Twice already.¡±


    Wu Yaqing enviously said, ¡°You both have someone you like. Why am I still alone?¡±


    Chu Qingyue patted her shoulder,forting, ¡°You¡¯re still young, no need to rush.¡±


    Wu Yaqing stamped her foot, gesturing dramatically, ¡°Oh heavens, grant me someone too.¡±


    Third Master Lu turned around, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    When Wu Yaqing saw Third Master Lu, she was furious and said rudely, ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you helping?¡±


    Could he say that he left because Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong were being lovey-dovey?


    Third Master Lu nced at Wu Yaqing. ¡°Why do you care where I am? Does it have anything to do with you?¡±


    Wu Yaqing retorted, ¡°It doesn¡¯t, but why are you answering me?!¡±


    Third Master Lu shrugged, ¡°Just happened naturally.¡±


    Wu Yaqing pointed at him, fuming, ¡°People like you deserve to be struck by lightning.¡±


    Third Master Lu looked dejected, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m unlucky. Got hit on the head for no reason, and the assaulter refused to take care of me. It¡¯s tragic.¡±


    Feeling guilty, Wu Yaqing stammered, ¡°I, uh¡­¡±


    Third Master Lu shook his head and said in a disappointed tone, ¡°Forget it. Someone like me was born to be abandoned. If I¡¯m beaten up, I can only me myself for being unlucky. If I¡¯m struck by lightning, so be it.¡± With that, he turned around and left.


    Wu Yaqing pulled Chu Qingyue with one hand and Hong Yujun with the other. She said anxiously, ¡°I suddenly feel so sorry for him. What should 1 do?¡±


    When Chu Qingyue and Hong Yujun heard Third Master Lu¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him.


    Hong Yujun suggested, ¡°Maybe buy him something as an apology?¡±


    Chu Qingyue agreed, ¡°Right, buy something or invite him to eat something to apologize?¡±


    Determined, Wu Yaqing said, ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ll find him.¡± She would show some sympathy to the pitiful-looking man.


    Chu Qingyue advised, ¡°Be sincere, Third Master Lu won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    Resolute, Wu Yaqing said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She quickly caught up to Third Master Lu¡¯s tall and cold figure, awkwardly trying to make amends, ¡°Um, how about I treat you to something to eat?¡±


    Third Master Lu nced at Wu Yaqing. His eyes were cold and emotionless, as if he had returned to being the cold and heartless Third Master Lu in the capital.


    ¡°No need, you eat.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was a little frustrated. She took a step forward and blocked Third Master Lu¡¯s path. She put her hands on her waist. ¡°You¡¯re a man. Why are you so petty? I¡¯ve alreadye to apologize to you. Can¡¯t you be more magnanimous and ept it?¡±


    Third Master Lu¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°No!¡± With that, he stepped around her and continued walking.


    Wu Yaqing closed her eyes, took a deep breath, then reached out to grab Third Master Lu¡¯s arm, stopping him, ¡°1¡­¡±


    Third Master Lu didn¡¯t expect Wu Yaqing to grab him, and as a passerby bumped into him from the side, he stumbled towards her.


    Wu Yaqing felt herself being enveloped by a looming shadow and fell backward.


    Everything happened too quickly for her to react.


    Third Master Lu, reacting faster, stepped aside to stabilize himself while reaching out to grab Wu Yaqing¡¯s wrist and pull her up.


    After standing up, Wu Yaqing felt dizzy.


    Seeing that Wu Yaqing was alright, Third Master Lu continued on his way.


    Suddenly, Wu Yaqing shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Everyone around stopped and turned to look at her.


    Embarrassed, she smiled awkwardly at the onlookers and then pulled Third Master Lu through the crowd to a snack stall, ¡°How about 1 treat you to something as an apology?¡±


    Third Master Lu nced at the stall and said indifferently, ¡°Not hungry.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was speechless.


    She wondered if it was impossible to please him.


    She forcefully sat Third Master Lu down on a stool, assertively stating, ¡°If you won¡¯t eat, then watch me eat!¡±


    Third Master Lu was speechless.


    Why wasn¡¯t Wu Yaqing afraid of him?


    Usually, when he was stern, people around him were intimidated, but this girl dared to force him?


    They were at a stall selling noodle soup. The owner, feeling Third Master Lu¡¯s icy aura, was hesitant to approach, ¡°Miss, what would you like?¡±


    Wu Yaqing raised her hand and said happily, ¡°A bowl of seafood noodles.¡±


    The owner nervously asked, ¡°Just one bowl?¡±


    Wu Yaqing nodded affirmatively. ¡°One bowl, a big portion.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    The noodles were quickly prepared. The owner ced it on the table and hurried away, finding Third Master Lu too intimidating. Even from a distance, he felt oppressive and chilly, like someone from an ice cave.


    He nced admiringly at Wu Yaqing, amazed at her courage. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being frozen?


    Wu Yaqing ignored Third Master Lu, picked up the chopsticks, and started eating the noodle happily.


    As for expressing her apology, she hadpletely forgotten about it.


    All she wanted was to go against Third Master Lu.


    Naturally, Third Master Lu had no interest in watching Wu Yaqing eat and tried to leave, but she was quick to react. As soon as he stood up, Wu Yaqing pushed him back onto the stool.


    Third Master Lu was speechless.


    Wu Yaqing withdrew her hand, stating domineeringly, ¡°You can leave after 1 finish eating.¡±


    Why should I?¡± Third Master Lu frowned, his intimidating presence bing more palpable, causing the stall owner to shiver.


    ¡°For no reason,¡± Wu Yaqing thought to herself. There was no point in reasoning, so she decided not to bother..

 Chapter 493 - 493: Guarded Hearts

    Chapter 493: Guarded Hearts


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Third Master Lu tried to leave again.


    Wu Yaqing reached out to stop him, but this time Third Master Lu was prepared. He caught Wu Yaqing¡¯s wrist, firmly stating, ¡°Not a second time.¡±


    Standing over the seated Wu Yaqing, Third Master Lu was surprised to see her eyes well up with tears.


    Not understanding why, but feeling a softening in his heart, he said, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Wu Yaqing, looking at her wrist, said softly, ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    Third Master Lu quickly let go, showing a hint of apology.


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s delicate wrist now bore four purple finger marks, ¡°Were you nning to crush my wrist?¡± Her tears fell, making her look pitiful.


    Third Master Lu¡¯s guilt intensified, realizing he had hurt her more than he intended, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Wu Yaqing didn¡¯t respond, her wrist genuinely aching. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    Third Master Lu sat down, hesitating before pulling out a small bottle of medicine, ¡°I¡¯ll apply some for you?¡±


    Wu Yaqing stretched out her wrist and said aggrievedly, ¡°I¡¯ve never been so seriously injured before.¡±


    Third Master Lu dipped his index finger in some ointment from the bottle and gently applied it evenly on the wound. This was the first time he was taking care of a girl, so his movements were quite gentle. ¡°Do you have a handkerchief?¡±


    Wu Yaqing handed him the handkerchief in her sleeve.


    Third Master Lu took the handkerchief and wrapped it around Wu Yaqing¡¯s wrist twice. He tied it up. ¡°The medicine is very effective. You should be fine tomorrow.¡±


    Curious, Wu Yaqing pointed at the small bottle, ¡°Why do you carry medicine with you?¡±


    Third Master Lu put away the bottle, replying, ¡°I often get injured.¡±


    Wu Yaqing found the man before her shrouded in mystery and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What do you do? Why are you frequently injured?¡±


    She wiped her tears and picked up her chopsticks to eat the noodles again. However, before she ate, she ordered another bowl for Third Master Lu.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Eat.¡± Third Master Lu thought to himself. Was this girl really innocent? Or was she so scheming that even he couldn¡¯t understand her?


    ¡°If you are not honest, we can¡¯t be friends.¡±


    ¡°So be it.¡±


    Wu Yaqing kept quiet. She also had a secret and was not in any position to criticize him.


    However, after this incident, their rtionship became much more harmonious.


    On the other side of theke, Chu Xuyao suddenly ran to a big tree and dragged out a person hiding behind it, ¡°Why are you sneaking around following us?¡±


    The person pulled out was He Shaoshi, Chu Xuyao¡¯s ssmate.


    He Shaoshi felt a bit guilty but acted tough, ¡°What do you mean following you? Isn¡¯t everyone allowed at the food festival?¡±


    ¡°Yes, everyone cane, but you and¡­¡± Chu Xuyao pointed to the person Chu Xuyan pulled out from another tree, ¡°Su Wenji have been following us from the start. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a coincidence?¡±


    He Shaoshi stubbornly argued, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. The Guangxi Garden isn¡¯t that big, it¡¯s not impossible to bump into each other.¡±


    Yan Yixian walked over. ¡°Tell me, why are you following me?¡±


    Under the natural intimidation of a teacher, He Shaoshi almost spilled the beans, but Su Wenji interrupted, ¡°We¡¯re just here for a stroll. Such an asion is rare.¡±


    He Shaoshi was relieved. He almost gave himself away, ¡°Exactly, we¡¯re just enjoying the festival on our day off.¡±


    Nobody believed their exnation.


    Chu Xuyao threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell us, I¡¯ll take you to my third brother and fifth sister. You won¡¯t be able to lie in front of them.¡±


    Chu Xuyan firmly held Su Wenji, ¡°Xuyao, no need to waste words with them, let¡¯s take them now.¡±


    He Shaozhi and Su Wenji were immediately frightened. Their third brother was from the government, and their fifth sister could knock out people hundreds of meters away. They were all terrifying people.


    In their panic, He Shaoshi suddenly charged at Yan Yixian, pushing him over, and in the ensuing chaos, he and Su Wenji made a run for it.


    ¡°Teacher, teacher¡­¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao went to help Yan Yixian up.


    Caught off guard by He Shaoshi, a rather chubby boy, Yan Yixian was pushed to the ground t.


    Bystanders also helped, suggesting, ¡°Go to the free clinic. Sometimes the injury doesn¡¯t show immediately.¡±


    Chu Xuyan nodded in agreement, ¡°Thank you, we¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    At the clinic, several people were waiting in line. The two helped Yan Yixian to a seat.


    Chu Xuyao ran to his family¡¯s stall, ¡°Fifth Sister, our teacher is injured. Can you take a look?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi washed her hands before following Chu Xuyao, ¡°How did he get hurt?¡±


    Chu Xuyao exined the situation to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth Sister, did I do something wrong? Otherwise, the teacher wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°One must not harbor the intent to harm others, but at the same time, one must be vignt against the malicious. You did nothing wrong, but in the future, be wary of those with ill intentions.¡±


    Chu Xuyao nodded earnestly, ¡°Fifth Sister, I understand.¡±


    In the clinic room, Chu Qingzhi checked Yan Yixian¡¯s pulse. Observing the man before her, she thought he resembled a peaceful, calm monk, devoid of worldly desires, like a bowl of warm water.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious; just rest for a couple of days.¡±


    Yan Yixian breathed a sigh of relief. If he fell ill, no one would take care of his cat at home, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Xuyao approached, tugging at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Fifth Sister, can the teacher¡¯s leg be treated?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    Bao Linjiang handed her a pair of gloves, ¡°Master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi put on the gloves and gently felt Yan Yixian¡¯s calf, ¡°The leg fracture wasn¡¯t treated promptly, leading to misalignment and deformity.¡±


    Yan Yixian¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. He had epted his fate, but being healed would be better.


    ¡°Doctor, can it be treated?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it will be a long process.¡± She could directly use her spiritual power to recover him, but this would draw too much attention. She could only use medicine to slowly recover him.


    Yan Yixian, filled with hope, said, ¡°A longer process is fine. Please, doctor, help me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi advised, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry. First, go home and recuperate, thene to me.¡±


    Yan Yixian realized his impatience, ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang followed Chu Qingzhi back to the stall.


    Yuan Hongjun asked, ¡°Master, to treat his leg, wouldn¡¯t we need to break it and then reset it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Otherwise, he would have already sought treatment.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun furrowed his brows, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°There are several fragments at the break site. Simply resetting it after breaking it again won¡¯t work. We need to remove the broken bones.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun paused. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean we have to cut through the flesh?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Have you ever done that?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang shook their heads. Without proper medicine, even deep cuts could be fatal, so they never dared to cut open flesh..

 Chapter 494 - 494: Counting Money Together

    Chapter 494: Counting Money Together


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi pondered for a while, ¡°In the next few days, collect some medicinal herbs. I¡¯ll teach you surgery.¡±


    Bao Linjiang asked, ¡°Does surgery mean opening the flesh to treat diseases?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Have you seen a coroner dissect a body?¡±


    Both replied, ¡°We have.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to that,¡± Chu Qingzhi exined. ¡°The technique is simr, but the process is very delicate and requires a lot of precautions. I¡¯ll exin in detailter.¡±


    When the two young men with a great fervor towards medicine heard this, they immediately looked forward to it. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    At dusk, the sound of gongs signaled the closing of Guangxi Garden. As the announcement echoed, people began to leave, and the vendors started packing up.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family also began to pack up, having sold everything. The stall remained set up for the next day.


    Once everything was packed, Chu Qingzhi checked the garden onest time before locking up and heading home with her family.


    At the inn.


    Returning to the inn, Zhou Yunlin hurriedly went to Zhou Xiangfu¡¯s room, ¡°Father, I talked with Chu Xuyao. Guess what happened?¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu hadn¡¯t expected Chu Xuyao to refuse.


    He thought that upon their offer, Chu Xuyao would feel lucky and agree without hesitation. But Zhou Yunlin¡¯s expression suggested otherwise.


    ¡°Did something unexpected happen?¡±


    Zhou Yunlin shook his head, ¡°No ident, but I was surprised. During the negotiation, Chu Xuyao didn¡¯t seem very pleased. Instead, he said he needed time to consider. Father, doing business with the Chu family is not easy. They have experts.¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu became interested, ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    Zhou Yunlin said seriously, ¡°Initially, while negotiating with Chu Xuhua, at the critical moment, he said he wanted to consult with his fifth sister, Chu Qingzhi. Aftering back, his attitude changed.¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu stroked his beard, pondering, ¡°So, Chu Qingzhi is the real decision-maker in the Chu family?¡±


    Zhou Yunlin affirmed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu was silent for a while before handing a stack of papers to Zhou Yunlin. ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Zhou Yunlin read through the papers. ¡°Chu Qingzhi not only built her family¡¯s fortune from scratch but also uplifted her entire vige¡­ received royal recognitions and gifts¡­ and is engaged to the National General¡­¡±


    Stunned by each revtion, Zhou Yunlin realized the immense value of having a rtionship with Chu Qingzhi, not only for business but for countless other benefits.


    ¡°We must secure this deal!¡± he eximed.


    Zhou Xiangfu agreed, ¡°Our business isrge enough, but being the taller tree means we¡¯ll easily be the target. We must tread carefully.¡±


    Zhou Yunlin solemnly responded, ¡°Father, 1 understand.¡±


    ¡°You indeed need to tread carefully, or else you are sending yourself to your demise!¡± Li Changle¡¯s voice came through the window, filled with a threatening undertone.


    Startled to find someone outside their window, the two were relieved they hadn¡¯t discussed any secrets. Otherwise, the consequences would have been dire!


    Zhou Yunlin looked towards the window, ¡°Who¡¯s there? If you have something to discuss, please show yourself.¡±


    The window was pushed open, and a figure flew in,nding in the center of the room.


    Li Changle was disguised, so the two of them didn¡¯t recognize her. She took out a token. When the two of them saw it, they knelt down. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness the Princess.¡±


    Li Changle put away the token, getting straight to the point, ¡°I don¡¯t want your family to cooperate with Chu Qingzhi. She¡¯s my enemy. If you work with her, consider the consequences.¡±


    Zhou Yunlin, out of the capital for a year, was unaware of their feud, ¡°May I ask how Miss Chu offended the princess?¡±


    Li Changle, annoyed, ¡°Are you deliberately provoking me?¡±


    Zhou Yunlin bowed, ¡°Forgive me, princess, I truly didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Li Changle calmed down and said, ¡°Forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter if you know or not. You just have to remember that I don¡¯t want you to work with Chu Qingzhi! Otherwise, 1 will definitely intervene in the marriage of the eldest daughter of the Zhou family and the eldest son of the Zhou family.¡±


    The eldest daughter¡¯s marriage determined whether or not the Zhou family could find a strong alliance.


    The eldest son of the Zhou family was their heir.


    Both were vital lifelines for the Zhou family.


    Zhou Xiangfu and Zhou Yunlin shuddered at the thought, reluctantly agreeing, ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Li Changle, having achieved her goal, left happily.


    While she was pleased, the Zhou father and son were distressed. They exchanged a look and sighed in unison.


    Their situation felt like finding a treasure only to be told they couldn¡¯t touch it.


    That feeling was indescribable!


    Zhou Yunlin helped Zhou Xiangfu to a seat, ¡°Father, what should we do now?¡±


    The old are wiser. Zhou Xiangfu, deep in thought, said, ¡°To deal with an obstacle, one must remove it.¡±


    Zhou Yunlin hesitated, ¡°What do you mean, Father?¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu, cunning and shrewd, had no difficulty dealing with people, ¡°The princess likes meddling in others¡¯ marriages, doesn¡¯t she? Isn¡¯t she still unmarried herself?¡±


    Zhou Yunlin¡¯s eyes widened, swallowing nervously, ¡°Father, what are you nning?¡±


    ¡°The prince of Mobei Kingdom is seeking a marriage alliance in Dalin, right? I think the princess would be a suitable match.¡± Sending her far away would keep her from interfering in others¡¯ affairs.


    Zhou Yunlin offered tea respectfully, ¡°Father, that¡¯s a brilliant move!¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu remained calm andposed, showing no hint of his impending scheming. ¡°y the game well, and this n is almost certain to seed.¡±


    Zhou Yunlin raised his eyebrows and smiled. He had learned another trick.


    In the Chu Vige.


    After returning home, everyone gathered in the living room, bringing out the ledger, money jar, and orders to count the day¡¯s earnings.


    Chu Qingzhi reviewed the orders, Shen Ruyue checked the ledger, and the others counted the money.


    Li Qingyu emptied the money jar on the table, creating a small hill of coins clinking pleasantly.


    Chu Xuyao dramatically remarked, ¡°So much money!¡±


    Chu Xuyan reminded him, ¡°Hurry up and count. It¡¯ste, and we have school tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    There were a total of 220 orders, varying in content, worth nearly 80,000 taels. The uing months would be incredibly busy.


    ording to the ledger, they had earned 730 taels for the day.


    After counting, the total came to exactly 730 taels, matching the ledger.


    Chu Xuyao passed the money jar to Li Qingyu, ¡°Mother, here¡¯s the money.¡±


    Li Qingyu had always been in charge of the family¡¯s finances.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she responded, her heart blooming with joy..

 Chapter 495 - 495: Teaching the Princess a Lesson

    Chapter 495: Teaching the Princess a Lesson


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingyue finished tallying her ounts. Having sold about 500 taels worth of goods that day, she nearly cleared out her store¡¯s inventory.


    She also had ten fabric orders to fulfill. The weaving workshop that Ning Yuting had bought from the Shen family was handed over to Chu Qingyue to manage.


    Today, she tried selling some newly woven fabric from the workshop and unexpectedly received orders.


    ¡°If only we could earn as much as today every day,¡± she hoped.


    Chu Qingzhi brought over a box, stored the orders inside, handed it to Shen Ruyue, then turned to speak with Chu Qingyue.


    ¡°The first day is always the best for business, but the following days won¡¯t be too bad. Business is unpredictable, so just maintain a steady approach.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded, ¡°Looking forward to better business tomorrow.¡±


    At the inn.


    After Li Changle returned to the inn, she felt that she was sure to beat Chu Qingzhi this time. She was very proud and happy.


    She took out a brazier, tore off the cover of the n book she had taken from Chu Qingzhi, lit it, and threw it into the brazier.


    The mes quickly licked clean the page, casting a flickering light on Li Changle¡¯s face that made it look twisted.


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi, our feud is far from over!¡± she dered.


    Li Changle tore off another page, throwing it into the brazier, reigniting the fading mes.


    Page by page, the n book was torn and tossed into the brazier, consumed by fire and turned to ash.


    The mes were reflected on Li Changle¡¯s pitch-ck eyes.


    ¡°Does the princess really have so much leisure time? Toe to this small county just to burn a n book of little importance seems rather overblown,¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s calm voice filled the air.


    Li Changle¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Chu Qingzhi had indeed recognized her. She quickly calmed down. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t hide!¡±


    In the next second, Chu Qingzhi appeared in front of Li Changle, grabbed her by the throat, and slowly lifted her.


    Li Changle grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand that was holding her neck with both hands. Her feet gradually left the ground, and the suffocating feeling slowly overwhelmed her.


    She had a feeling that Chu Qingzhi would really kill her.


    At that moment, she understood Chu Qingzhi¡¯s terror ¨C capable of killing her effortlessly, while she was powerless.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Li Changle¡¯s increasingly purple face and said coldly, ¡°If you weren¡¯t a princess, you would have died hundreds of times in my hands!¡±


    Li Changle kicked her legs. Her face had already turned purple. She was struggling to breathe.


    Chu Qingzhi threw her away, smashing her into a chair and breaking it into pieces. Li Changley in pain, unable to move for a long time.


    Xia Wei, who was next door, was shocked by themotion. She instinctively wanted to check on the princess, but she retracted her hand just as it was about to touch the door. It was better to pretend not to hear it.


    In the room, Chu Qingzhi looked at the ashes in the brazier, ¡°Being a princess, yet engaging in petty thefts and lowly acts, if this gets out¡­¡±


    She pointed at the princess¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will bring disgrace to the entire royal family.¡±


    Did Chu Qingzhi think that she didn¡¯t want to fight openly? It was just that her ability was limited and she had no choice. Otherwise, she would have killed her long ago.


    Li Changle¡¯s face turned red from the mockery. She looked at Chu Qingzhi as if she was looking at an insurmountable mountain. The powerlessness in her heart slowly swallowed her, and she was too ashamed to show her face.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and sat on the chair. Her posture was beautiful, and her movements were elegant and noble. ¡°You became enemies with me because of Jinghong, but do you know why Jinghong doesn¡¯t like you?¡±


    This was Li Changle¡¯s sorest point. She suddenly looked up, ¡°Why? Even though I met Jinghong first, he still chose you over me.¡±


    ¡°What else do you have besides being a princess?¡± Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t know why Jinghong disliked the princess; she just wanted to persuade her to let go.


    Princesses can¡¯t be killed or fall ill.


    If the princess dies mysteriously, the emperor, for the sake of the dignity of the royal family, would investigate thoroughly, and ultimately, this job would fall on Tang Jinghong.


    The court ministers have been looking for a reason to bring him down. If the princess¡¯s cause of death remains unknown, he would definitely face impeachment or simr usations.


    If the princess falls ill, the emperor will surely have Chu Qingzhi treat her. Should she treat her at that time? Treating her is repulsive, but not treating her could provoke the emperor¡¯s displeasure and lead to covert retaliation.


    Li Changle tried to counter this but realized she was speechless.


    Indeed, besides her title as a princess, what else does she have?


    ¡°Li Changle, no man likes to be oppressed by a woman, especially a capable man. Moreover, such men particrly dislike relying on women. They want women who depend on them or stand shoulder to shoulder with them.¡±


    ¡°The former earns a man¡¯s protection and affection, while thetter not only gets protection and affection but also respect.¡±


    ¡°Which category do you belong to?¡±


    Li Chang Le was lost in thought. She didn¡¯t fit into either category.


    ¡°Li Changle, return to the pce. Let go of Tang Jinghong and find someone who belongs to you.¡± If Li Changle still refuses to listen, she could only think of a way to marry her far off.


    With that, Chu Qingzhi left in a sh.


    Li Chang Le copsed on the floor, crying. Her sobs, high and low, echoed in the room, sounding heartbreakingly sad.


    Can she just let go of her five-year love for Jinghong?


    In the Chu Vige.


    ¡°Qingzhi.¡± Tang Jinghong sat on the rooftop, watching as a figure approached from a distance.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chu Qingzhi flew over.


    Tang Jinghong pulled her hand, inviting her to sit beside him. ¡°The rooftop offers a good view. I can see youing right away.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi leaned against Tang Jinghong¡¯s broad chest, gazing at the starry sky. ¡°Did you need me for something?¡±


    Tang Jinghong took a sealed jar of peach blossom wine, its pleasant aroma wafting through the air. ¡°A friend sent me some spring-brewed peach blossom wine. I wanted you to try it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi examined the jar, ¡°Let¡¯s drink the wer. 1 want to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to look at Tang Jinghong, his sharply defined jaw catching her eye. She thought to herself, Jinghong is really handsome from every angle. ¡°I just went to see the princess.¡±


    ¡°The princess?¡± Tang Jinghong was surprised. ¡°The princess came to Shuiyun County?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she even schemed against me. 1 had to teach her a lesson; otherwise, I couldn¡¯t take this lying down.¡±


    Tang Jinghong chuckled, ¡°Why did shee?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi touched his face, ¡°Of course, it was for you. She stole my n book and arranged for human traffickers to tarnish the reputation of the food festival. She really went to great lengths.¡±


    A dark glint shed in Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to send her back and ensure she doesn¡¯t appear in front of you again..¡±

 Chapter 496 - 496: Monk Blessing

    Chapter 496: Monk Blessing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    He rarely disliked any girl, but the princess was the first.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t pursue how Tang Jinghong nned to handle it. She uncorked the peach blossom wine and, using her spiritual power, formed two cups to pour the wine. Handing one to Tang Jinghong, she said, ¡°To keep it simple, well use these.¡±


    The cups formed from spiritual power were crystal clear, resembling colorless ss. Tang Jinghong held the cup, fascinated for a moment, before downing it in one gulp.


    The liquor was spicy with a faint peach blossom fragrance, appearing to be a light peach red, very pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Delicious,¡± Chu Qingzhimented after sipping the wine.


    Tang Jinghong held out his cup for a refill, ¡°His family has been brewing wine for a hundred years, and their techniques are mature. Every type of wine is delicious.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi joked, ¡°If only I could poach their master brewer to make wine for me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The master brewer is their own person.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, her eyes curving beautifully, ¡°Yujun is also good. With more training, she¡¯ll definitely be no less than the master brewer.¡±


    ¡°You have good people under yourmand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi continued drinking, ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t want anyone who isn¡¯t good.¡±


    Tang Jinghong gazed at her intently and asked softly, ¡°Am I good?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Chu Qingzhiughed, locking eyes with Tang Jinghong, her smile sparkling like stars, ¡°You¡¯re especially good.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and leaned in to kiss her, ¡°You¡¯re also incredibly good. Sometimes you seem so ethereal, 1 fear 1 can¡¯t hold onto you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s heart fluttered, and she grasped Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand, ¡°1¡¯11 always be by your side.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Returning home, Tang Jinghong immediately wrote a secret letter and sent it to the emperor overnight.


    After learning about it, the emperor immediately had the princess brought back to the pce and confined her.


    At Guangxi Garden.


    As the sun rose, golden rays of light bathed the surroundings in a warm glow.


    Guangxi Garden opened early, with merchants arriving to set up their goods. They entered and exited through the back door, turning the usually quiet alley into a bustling area with the sound of wheels and voices.


    The front door was for customers. As soon as it opened, a continuous stream of people flowed in and out.


    Several traveling merchants approached Chu Xujin, ¡°Young man, we¡¯re looking for the person in charge. Is she avable?¡±


    Seeing that these people were serious, Chu Xujin immediately agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was helping set up the stall. Without the need to disy goods today, she was rtively free.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, they¡¯re looking for you.¡±


    The merchants were surprised to see that the person in charge was a youngdy, but they quicklyposed themselves and greeted her politely, ¡°Greetings, miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at them and said politely, ¡°Just tell me what you want. 1 won¡¯t decline if I can help.¡±


    One merchant said, ¡°We¡¯d like your help in disying our goods. We¡¯re willing to pay ten silver taels.¡±


    ¡°Us too. Please help us.¡±


    With nothing much to do and money to be made, Chu Qingzhi agreed, ¡°Show me your goods, and I¡¯ll decide.¡±


    ¡°Right this way, please.¡±


    There were various merchants selling cotton, spices, tea leaves, etc. The quality of their goods was quite good.


    Chu Qingzhi inspected the cotton, which was well-dried, clean, and soft. With winter approaching, it was time to prepare for the colder months.


    ¡°How much for this cotton?¡±


    The merchant replied, ¡°If you want it, 1 have a total of fifty catties here. 1¡¯11 charge you four copper coins per catty, making it twenty taels in total. Deducting the ten taels for disying the goods, you only need to pay me ten taels.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi promptly bought the cotton, handing the merchant ten silver taels.


    ¡°You can set up your stall near the stage; there¡¯s no other space left. Wait here for now. I¡¯ll see if anyone else wants their goods disyed. We¡¯ll gather them together and disy them all at once.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After waiting half an hour, about a dozen more people came to ask for disying their goods, each paying ten taels. Chu Qingzhi collected the money and started to disy the goods on stage.


    Everything she disyed sold well, as she had carefully selected each item.


    She wouldn¡¯t disy poor-quality goods to maintain the reputation for future festivals


    A young monk pointed at the gate of Guangxi Garden, his round eyes filled with interest, ¡°Master, this ce looks lively. Shall we go in and have a look?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The abbot, kind andpassionate, led the young monk into Guangxi Garden.


    They had been traveling and visiting various ces, and today they came to Shuiyun County and stumbled upon Guangxi Garden.


    Upon entering, the young monk was mesmerized by the beautiful paintings,nterns, and many stalls with numerous people.


    The appearance of the monks attracted attention, as it was unusual to see them in such a secr ce. People in Dalin respected monks and Daoists, believing they couldmunicate with the divine.


    Someone joked, ¡°Master, are you nning to set up a stall and offer blessings?¡±


    The abbot smiled warmly, ¡°If anyone wishes, 1 can offer blessings.¡±


    Traveling and taking care of the young monk was expensive, and they had run out of money. The abbot was considering begging in a few days.


    People immediately offered a spot for the abbot, making space near Li Qingyu¡¯s stall and cing two meditation cushions under a banyan tree, ¡°Master, young master, please sit.¡±


    The young monk, unsure of what was happening, followed the abbot¡¯s lead and sat down. In a sweet voice, he asked the crowd, ¡°Do you want blessings?¡±


    ¡°Yes, little master. Canyon offer blessings?¡±


    With innocent eyes, the young monk replied, ¡°Yes. You should put two more cushions in front of me or my master to sit on while receiving blessings.¡±


    So two more cushions were brought and ced in front of them. ¡°Is this okay now?¡±


    The young monk nodded, speaking softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡±


    A slender young man sat on the cushion in front of the young monk, asking for a blessing. He ced a silver tael in front of the young monk as an offering.


    Seeing the silver tael, the abbot had mixed feelings. In the secr world, looks mattered. The young monk, cute and appealing, was attracting more attention than him. At their temple, people would line up from the top of the mountain to the bottom just to see him.


    The young monk took out a wooden fish and prayer beads, chanting a blessing mantra with apparent skill and grace.


    Watching this, the abbot felt proud. His disciple was showing promise..

 Chapter 497 - 497: Inspecting the Stall

    Chapter 497 - 497: Inspecting the Stall


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi finished disying everyone¡¯s goods and decided to inspect the stalls. As a responsible organizer, it was essential to ensure everything was running smoothly.


    Apanied by Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu, she headed towards thekeside.


    The clinic had enough staff, so Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu, wanting to ck off a bit and spend time with Chu Qingzhi, took this opportunity to chat and explore.


    Approaching theke, they were attracted by the sound of a wooden fish being yed by a young monk and his master.


    Surrounded by a crowd, only the rhythmic sound of the wooden fish could be heard.


    Fan Yuru joked, ¡°The charm of the food festival is evident, even monks are here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi scanned the crowd with her divine sense and spotted someone familiar.


    Rong Shiyu stepped forward and looked through the gaps. She could not see anything. She turned around and smiled helplessly at the two of them.


    Chu Qingzhi called out, ¡°Little master.¡±


    The wooden fish sound stopped, and an excited, youthful voice responded, ¡°Benefactor Chu!¡±


    The crowd parted, revealing a cute, round-faced little monk wearing a gray monk¡¯s robe and beads. His bright eyes sparkled as he bowed, ¡°Benefactor Chu!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi returned the bow, ¡°Little master, you still remember me?¡±


    ¡°I remember! You sent me lots of delicious food with the eagle. 1 remember it well.¡± The young monk¡¯s eyes stayed glued to Chu Qingzhi, eagerly saying, ¡°Benefactor Chu, are you busy? I can offer you a blessing.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Qingzhi looked at the person sitting in front of the monk, ¡°Has he finished yet? Should I wait for him to finish before we start?¡±


    The man, seeing it was Chu Qingzhi, immediately vacated his spot, saying, ¡°Please, Miss Chu, I can receive the blessingter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Qingzhi smiled at the man and then bowed to the abbot before sitting on the cushion.


    The little monk sat opposite Chu Qingzhi and swept his gaze over Chu Qingzhi¡¯s wrist. When he saw Chu Qingzhi wearing the prayer beads he had given her, he was even happier. He was ready and immediately started praying.


    The rhythmic sound of the wooden fish echoed, apanied by the gentle chanting of mantras, reminiscent of a mountain stream¡¯s flow.


    Chu Qingzhi closed her eyes and let herself rx.


    The abbot watched this scene with a gentle gaze but felt a bit sour inside, as his disciple had never been so good to him.


    The blessingsted for about fifteen minutes.


    Afterward, the young monk concluded with a prayer, ¡°May all sentient beings be born in ultimate bliss. Benefactor Chu, may your good fortune increase and be boundless.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thanked him, ¡°Thank you, little master.¡± She stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together at noon. I¡¯lle to find you after 1 finish my work.¡±


    The young monk beamed with happiness, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi bowed to the abbot, ¡°I hope the abbot will honor us with his presence.¡±


    The abbot nodded in thanks, ¡°Thank you, Benefactor Chu.¡±


    After the matter was settled, Chu Qingzhi and the two girls continued to patrol the stall.


    After walking for a while, Rong Shiyu said with admiration, ¡°Qingzhi, you have too many friends. You even know the abbot of the Southern Mountain Temple and let him agree to eat with you.¡±


    The abbot¡¯s status was such that even the emperor had to treat him with utmost respect. But when Chu Qingzhi spoke to him, it was like conversing with a peer, just like friends.


    It¡¯s incredible!


    Fan Yuru took over the conversation, ¡°Yes, Chu Qingzhi, my father wanted to meet the abbotst time. He waited a whole day and even invited the abbot for a meal, but the abbot directly refused. However, when you asked, the abbot agreed almost without hesitation. You really have a lot of influence.¡±


    Both women had to revise their understanding of Chu Qingzhi after this conversation.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t really do much, just sent some food to the little monk with the eagle.¡±


    Perhaps the young monk was happy, so the elder one was too. The abbot¡¯s affection for the young monk was evident, almost like treating his own grandson.


    Chu Qingzhi patted their shoulders, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Let¡¯s focus on the task at hand.¡±


    At that moment, an argument broke out ahead.


    ¡°Our shop, buy from us!¡±


    ¡°Our shop, buy from us!¡±


    Two shop assistants were pulling a customer¡¯s arms in opposite directions, causing the customer¡¯s face to contort in difort.


    ¡°Miss Chu is here¡­¡± A voice called out, and the crowd quickly parted.


    Chu Qingzhi stepped forward, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    The assistant from the left shop said, ¡°The customer was clearly nning to buy from our shop, but he insisted on pulling the customer away to buy from their shop.¡±


    The assistant from the right shop retorted angrily, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, it was clear the customer wanted to buy from our shop, and you pulled him away.¡± ¡°Obviously, he was nning to buy from our shop¡­¡±


    ¡°No, he was buying from our shop¡­¡±


    The two assistants started to argue and pull at each other again, refusing to give in.


    Chu Qingzhi, feeling a headacheing on from listening to them, demanded, ¡°Stop!¡±


    She looked at both assistants sternly, ¡°Both of you, let go of him!¡±


    Reluctantly, they released the customer, who immediately stood next to Chu Qingzhi, relieved.


    He had no doubt that if the assistants were strong enough, they could have torn him in half.


    Chu Qingzhi asked the customer, ¡°Sir, can you exin what happened?¡±


    This was a dispute between two jade ornament stalls located side by side.


    The customer exined, ¡°1 first looked at the left stall and liked a jade gourd. Since I have two sons, I wanted to buy two. They only had one, so 1 went to the right stall, which also had one. I was nning to buy one from each. However, they both thought the other was stealing a customer and started pulling me without letting me exin.¡±


    Hearing this, both assistants seemed a bit embarrassed and lowered their heads.


    ¡°If you had let the customer exin earlier, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    Both assistants, feeling even more ashamed, agreed, ¡°We understand, it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked the customer, ¡°Now that the misunderstanding is resolved, do you still want to make a purchase?¡±


    The customer hesitated.


    The shopkeepers of both stalls came over and, after understanding the situation, decided to sell the jade gourds, priced at ten taels each, for nine taels to the customer as a gesture of goodwill. They agreed to settle the matter amicably, believing in harmonious rtions for mutual profit.


    The customer was pleased that he had saved two silver taels.


    After paying, he happily left with his purchases.


    The shopkeepers thanked Chu Qingzhi, acknowledging that her intervention had prevented a potential fight.


    Chu Qingzhi gave them a few words of advice about maintaining a peaceful and cooperative environment for shared profit and continued her inspection..

 Chapter 498 - 498: Arrival of Relatives

    Chapter 498 - 498: Arrival of Rtives


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Qingyu greeted with a smile, ¡°Sister-inw, second sister-inw, you¡¯ve arrived?¡±


    Fan Limei, the sister-inw, looked at Li Qingyu enviously, ¡°Third sister-inw, I heard this food festival is organized by your family?¡±


    Li Qingyu proudly admitted, ¡°Yes, it was organized by Qingzhi. We are just participating.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have such an aplished daughter. Unlike ours, who can only do some household chores.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has their own strengths.¡±


    Cao Zhn, the second sister-inw,ined, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve hired quite a few people to help. Why didn¡¯t you notify us? We¡¯re family; shouldn¡¯t we help each other?¡±


    Li Qingyu¡¯s smile faded. After hearing this, she did not want to talk to them anymore. ¡°Sister-inw, Second Sister-inw, I¡¯m very busy here. Please feel free to look around the garden.¡±


    ¡°No need. We¡¯ll stay and help you.¡± As she spoke, Fan Limei rolled up her sleeves and came over to help greet the customers.


    Li Qingyu quickly stopped her. ¡°Sister-inw, I can handle it here. There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. We¡¯re family.¡± Fan Limei avoided Li Qingyu and walked to the side to greet the customers.


    There were too many customers. Li Qingyu could not stop her sister-inws at all.


    Cao Zhn joined in as well, greeting a customer, ¡°What would you like to buy?¡±


    Li Qingyu stood on the spot and watched helplessly. There were so many customers, so it was not good to make things too ugly. She could only let the two of them do whatever they wanted. However, she was very annoyed.


    Along with Fan Limei and Cao Zhn, came ten-year-old Li Hongfeng and neen-year-old Li Fengzhi, who was taking care of a three-year-old boy.


    The boy, seeing the food, excitedly broke free from Li Fengzhi¡¯s hold and grabbed an apple pie, biting into it voraciously.


    Him taking the apple pie, costing two taels each, made Li Qingyu even more annoyed. ¡°Li Fengzhi, keep an eye on him.¡±


    Li Fengzhi was extremely embarrassed by Li Qingyu¡¯s words. ¡°Third Aunt, he¡¯s just a child. He doesn¡¯t know anything. Please don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    Cao Zhn said disapprovingly, ¡°Yes, Third Sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to be so petty, right? It¡¯s just a pastry.¡±


    ¡°That pastry costs two taels each,¡± Li Qingyu retorted, upset that they were eating without asking and acting so entitled.


    When they heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but click their tongues. Two taels each was too expensive. At the same time, they were even more jealous. Li Qingyu¡¯s family must be earning a lot of money, right?


    Trying to ease the situation, Cao Zhnughed it off, ¡°The child has already eaten it, so let¡¯s not make a fuss. We won¡¯t do it again.¡± As she spoke, she gave Li Fengzhi a look.


    Li Fengzhi quickly took the boy away.


    Seeing Li Qingyu¡¯s continued displeasure, Fan Limei offered, ¡°We¡¯ll work for you for a day to make up for it, okay?¡±


    Li Qingyu, fed up, said bluntly, ¡°No need, please leave.¡±


    Their actions froze awkwardly, and Fan Limei, feeling slighted, said, ¡°Third sister-inw, there¡¯s no need to be like this.¡±


    Chu Rong walked over. He was tall and strong. Standing there, he had a very oppressive presence. ¡°Sister-inw, Second Sister-inw, we don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help here.¡±


    No matter how shameless the two of them were, they could not stay any longer. ¡°Fine, fine, we¡¯re leaving. Who cares anyway.¡±


    They walked away,ining loudly.


    Li Hongfeng tugged at Fan Limei¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Mom, 1 want to eat thatyered thing,¡± referring to a sandwich.


    Fan Limei, irritated, pped her hand away and scolded, ¡°All you think about is eating. Didn¡¯t you see we were asked to leave?¡±


    Li Hongfeng looked back longingly at the stall and suddenly dashed towards it, grabbing a sandwich and running off.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Li Qingyu watched Li Hongfeng¡¯s figure with annoyance, thinking, ¡®If she had just asked, I would have given it to her. Why steal?¡¯


    Li Qingyu, frustrated and with a headache, thought, ¡®What kind of rtives are they?¡¯


    Chu Rong and the others also red angrily.


    Seeing Li Hongfeng eating a sandwich and then looking back at the stall, Fan Limei quickly walked away as she noticed Li Qingyu and the others ring in their direction.


    Fan Limeiined, ¡°Really, Li Qingyu is getting more stingy. It¡¯s just a pastry, and she looked at us like she wanted to hit us.¡±


    Cao Zhn agreed, ¡°Exactly. They¡¯re so rich, what¡¯s wrong with eating a little of their things? They¡¯ve be snobby since they got wealthy.¡±


    Fan Limei sarcastically added, ¡°Maybe they think they¡¯re too good for us poor rtives now!¡±


    Cao Zhn snorted, ¡°What goes aroundes around. Can they guarantee they¡¯ll be wealthy forever? They look down on us now, but they¡¯ve forgotten how poor they were before!¡±


    The two continued their sourments as they walked away.


    When Li Qingyin arrived with her two children, Li Qingyu and the others had already calmed down and were busy selling their goods.


    ¡°Third sister, brother-inw, uncle, auntie,¡± Li Qingyin greeted everyone cheerfully.


    The two children also greeted the elders obediently. Their voices were sweet and likable.


    Li Qingyin handed each child a sandwich, ¡°Here, you can eat these.¡±


    Li Qingyu stopped her, ¡°Qingyin, your goods are for sale. Don¡¯t give them to the children. They¡¯re not hungry.¡±


    The children shyly hid behind Li Qingyin, shaking their heads, refusing to take the sandwiches.


    Li Qingyu insisted, ¡°Take it and eat, be good.¡±


    Finally, Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin epted the sandwiches, thanking her, ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±


    Li Qingyu directed them to some chairs, ¡°There are seats over there if you want to sit.¡±


    Xu Songnian politely declined, ¡°You¡¯re busy, auntie. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded and then turned to Li Qingyin, ¡°I see you brought a basket. Is it empty?¡±


    Li Qingyin put down her basket, uncovering it, ¡°These are mushrooms, fungus, and tea shoots the children picked at the foot of the mountain. I¡¯m hoping to sell them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll surely find buyers. Let¡¯s set them up for sale,¡± Li Qingyu said, finding a small table, covering it with cloth, and helping Li Qingyin arrange the items.


    As soon as they were disyed, a customer approached to inquire.


    Many people enjoyed wild mountain products, and a customer asked about the tea shoots, ¡°These look fresh. How much are they?¡±


    Li Qingyin shyly responded, ¡°It¡¯s my first time selling, so please feel free to offer a price.¡±


    The customer, finding Li Qingyin honest and straightforward, asked about the quantity, ¡°How many catties of tea shoots do you have?¡±


    ¡°About five catties,¡± Li Qingyin replied.


    ¡°How about two taels of silver for the five catties?¡± the customer offered.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Li Qingyin took the opportunity to say, ¡°Aunt, do you need anything else? These mushrooms and fungus have just been picked. They¡¯re very fresh.¡±


    The auntie took a look and saw that they were indeed not bad. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you five taels of silver. Can you sell them all to me?¡±


    Li Qingyin said happily, ¡°Thank you, Auntie. Where is your house? I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±


    There were a lot of things, so it was not easy to take them home. The auntie felt that Li Qingyin was sensible, so she agreed with a smile. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Qingyin packed her things back into the basket. ¡°Third Sister, I¡¯ll send the goods. I¡¯lle and look for youter.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded. ¡°Be careful. Let the children y here.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Li Qingyin left with the auntie..

 Chapter 499 - 499: Three to One for Fake

    Chapter 499: Three to One for Fake


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A silk and satin shopkeeper saw Chu Qingzhi walking by and hurriedly greeted her, ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded, ¡°Shopkeeper Xia.¡±


    Shopkeeper Xia was delighted that Chu Qingzhi remembered him among the hundred or so shopkeepers in Guangxi Garden, ¡°My business for the past two days is equivalent to half a year, thanks to Miss Chu¡¯s help.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi humbly replied, ¡°It¡¯s because Shopkeeper Xia¡¯s products are good,


    I just yed a role in advertising.¡±


    Shopkeeper Xia expressed his gratitude, ¡°Still, I have to thank Arliss Chu for organizing the food festival.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°I hope Shopkeeper Xia¡¯s business will be more and more prosperous.¡±


    After chatting for a while, Chu Qingzhi continued to patrol.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Chu.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Chu.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Chu.¡±


    When Chu Qingzhi passed by the small stalls, everyone greeted her, as if she was the sugar mommy. They were friendly and grateful.


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu felt that they were already very popr, but Chu Qingzhi¡¯s poprity showed them what real poprity was. Almost everyone would greet her. The ces she passed by were always the center. It was amazing.


    ¡°Miss Chu, please wait.¡± Zhou Yunlin caught up.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and saw a low-key and extremely rich middle-aged man. The essories on his head, the clothes he was wearing, the prayer beads in his hand, and the boots on his feet were all the best things in the Baling Dynasty.


    ¡°First Master Zhou.¡±


    Zhou Yunlin was Zhou Xiangfu¡¯s eldest son. He smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you I¡¯m the eldest. How did you guess?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°You told me yourself.¡±


    Zhou Yunlin was puzzled. ¡°When?¡±


    There was a tea stall nearby. Chu Qingzhi brought Zhou Yunlin to the small tea stall and sat down. ¡°When out doing business, the only person that can be with Old Master Zhou is the eldest son.¡±


    Zhou Yunlin poured the tea and smiled. ¡°It seems like 1 was indeed the one who told you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the teacup Zhou Yunlin ced in front of her. ¡°First Master Zhou, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    Zhou Yunlin drank the tea and said, ¡°1 heard that Miss Chu needs a lot of glutinous rice, flour, and grains. Coincidentally, our Zhou family can provide it. What do you think, Miss Chu?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Zhou Yunlin, knowing that her family¡¯s grain needs were a mere trifle for the Zhou family. She just didn¡¯t know why he wanted to coborate with her.


    ¡°Sorry, I already have a supplier,¡± she said.


    Zhou Yunlin, curious, asked, ¡°May 1 know who?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi openly shared, ¡°The Ning family from the capital.¡±


    Ning Yuting¡¯s family business was also very big, but it was much smaller than Zhou family¡¯s. It was about one-tenth of Zhou family¡¯s business.


    Zhou Yunlin, aware of the businessndscape in the capital, knew exactly which family it was, ¡°May 1 ask why Miss Chu chose the Ning family?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°Ning Yuting from the Ning family is my second sister¡¯s fiance.¡±


    So that was the case. Zhou Yunlin couldn¡¯t help but want to ask if Chu Qingzhi still had any unmarried siblings. Bing inws with the Chu family would make their rtionship more stable. ¡°Sorry to disturb you, Miss Chu.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, First Master Zhou.¡± Chu Qingzhi stood up and bade farewell, leaving the tea stall with the two girls.


    A young man in green stood in front of a small stall. He looked furious and said indignantly, ¡°The golden bracelet you sold me is fake. 1 want a triple refund.¡±


    Many people immediately gathered around to watch themotion.


    When the shop assistant saw this, he immediately said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t nder us. What we sell at our stall is real. It can¡¯t be fake.¡±


    The young man in green took out a piece of paper and wiped it with the golden bracelet, leaving a golden mark on the paper. ¡°Is this real? Will real gold lose its color just like that?¡±


    The shop assistant looked at the young man in green. ¡°What proof do you have that this was bought from our stall?¡±


    The young man in green took out a piece of paper from his pocket and said reasonably, ¡°I have the receipt written by your shopkeeper.¡±


    The shop assistant looked at the receipt. ¡°The receipt is correct, but how can you prove that the golden bracelet was bought from our stall?¡±


    When the young man in green heard this, he immediately became anxious. ¡°Are you using me of deliberately forging a fake golden bracelet to deceive you?¡±


    The shop assistant said, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    The young man in green didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°This golden bracelet was bought from your stall. How can you not admit it?¡±


    The shop assistant said, ¡°As long as you can prove it¡¯s bought from us, I guarantee that I¡¯ll give you a triple refund. Our shop has been in this line of business for a long time. We definitely won¡¯t ruin our reputation for a golden bracelet.¡±


    The young man in green was anxious. ¡°The golden bracelet can¡¯t speak. How can I prove it?¡±


    ¡°Miss Chu is here¡­¡±


    The crowd immediately made way.


    Chu Qingzhi looked around. ¡°Why are you guys gathered here?¡±


    The young man in green rushed in front of Chu Qingzhi and raised the golden bracelet. ¡°Miss Chu, they sold fake goods. I came to return it, but they said that it doesn¡¯t belong to their shop.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi held the golden bracelet in her hand and looked at it. ¡°This golden bracelet is indeed fake.¡± She looked at the shop assistant. ¡°Do you have any special symbols or marks on the things in your shop?¡±


    The shop assistant immediately nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He took the golden bracelet and looked at it. ¡°All the gold jewelry made by our shop will be engraved with a peony flower, but this golden bracelet doesn¡¯t.¡±


    He picked up a gold ring from the stall and pointed at the inside of the gold ring for Chu Qingzhi to see. ¡°This is it.¡±


    The young man in green flipped the golden bracelet around and really didn¡¯t see a carving. His expression turned very ugly. ¡°But this golden bracelet was indeed bought from your stall.¡±


    After he said that, he ran to look at the gold ornaments one by one. The shop assistant did not lie to him. Every one of them had carvings.


    ¡°How could this be? How could this be?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gently inquired, ¡°After you purchased the gold bracelet, did it ever leave your sight, or did anything unusual happen?¡±


    The young man in green fell into deep thought. After a while, he remembered. ¡°On the way back, I met someone. We bumped into each other and the things in our hands fell to the ground at the same time¡­¡±


    The shop assistant interrupted, ¡°The gold bracelet you bought must have been swapped at that time.¡±


    The young man in green did not refute her. He looked at the fake bracelet in his hand and fell into endless regret. After a while, he said, ¡°Miss Chu, is there a way to find it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Do you remember what that person looked like?¡±


    ¡°I only took a brief nce at that person¡­¡± The young man in green tried his best to recall. ¡°He had a mole near the corner of his mouth and was quite burly. I almost got knocked over by him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to help you find it. Where is your house? If I find it, I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±


    The young man in green immediately told Chu Qingzhi the address. ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    The three of them continued walking.


    Fan Yuru asked, ¡°Qingzhi, can you find this person with just these two characteristics?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s try.¡±


    Fan Yuru sympathetically said, ¡°He bought a real item, but it got unintentionally swapped with someone on the way. If I were the other person, 1 would be wild with joy to have this lucky find..¡±

 Chapter 500 - 500: Murder

    Chapter 500: Murder


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Rong Shiyu looked at Fan Yuru and said, ¡°The man who swapped bracelets definitely got lucky, but the one who lost it must be feeling terrible now.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Fan Yuru agreed.


    Afterpleting their inspection of the stalls, Chu Qingzhu bid farewell to the two women and returned to the backstage room. She drew a red poster, eye-catching and written with ¡°Gold Bracelet Exchange¡±, and then cast a spell. If the person who swapped bracelets with the young man saw the poster, they would return the bracelet.


    The poster was ced at the main entrance.


    People entering and exiting nced at it, puzzled by its meaning, not understanding the purpose of ¡°Gold Bracelet Exchange.


    Chu Xuhua, curious, asked Chu Qingzhu about it, to which she replied, ¡°Fishing,¡± leaving everyone even more baffled.


    The food festival proceeded smoothly, and in the afternoon, a burly man approached Chu Qingzhu, appearing uneasy, ¡°I¡¯vee to exchange the gold bracelet.¡±


    He handed over a gold bracelet to Chu Qingzhu.


    Chu Qingzhi took a look. There was a peony carving on it. It was the one that the young man in green had lost.


    She handed the golden bracelet that the young man in green had left with her to the big man. ¡°Sorry to let you make a trip.¡±


    The burly man took the golden bracelet and left. In the end, it wasn¡¯t his. Ever since he saw the painting, he had fallen into unease. Now that he had exchanged it, he felt refreshed.


    Chu Qingzhi asked Chu Xujin to send the golden bracelet to the young man in green, and this matter was settled.


    A tragedy struck at home!


    Li Zhangjie ran to the food festival in panic, seeking Chu Qingzhu, ¡°Sister Qingzhu, Zhou Da is dead!!!¡±


    In the backstage room, just as Chu Qingzhu sat down to rest, she became serious upon hearing this, ¡°How did he die? When did this happen?¡±


    Li Zhangjie hurriedly exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know how he died. Before I came here, the Zhou family brought his body to our house. I didn¡¯t know what to do, so I immediately came to find you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhu stood up and went to the main entrance, whispering to Chu Xuhua and Ge Lihua. They immediately left with serious expressions.


    Chu Qingzhu couldn¡¯t leave the festival, so she sent her third brother and Ge Lihua to handle the situation, seeing it as an opportunity for them to gain experience.


    Chu Qingyue, sensing the tense atmosphere, asked, ¡°Fifth Sister, what happened?¡±


    Not wanting the matter to mess up the food festival, Chu Qingzhi said in a rxed tone, ¡°Something happened at the government office. They went back to settle it.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded. ¡°The government office is indeed busy with matters.¡±


    Once the two of them left, the workload increased.. Tang Jinghong and Third Master Lu came over to take their ces.


    Chu Qingzhi sat at the side. It was impossible for Zhou Da to die from his injuries. How could he die?


    Chu Xuhua and Ge Lihua returned to the government office to report the case. Then, they rushed home with the coroner and constables.


    Zhou Da¡¯s body wasid at the entrance of the Chu family¡¯s courtyard on a stretcher, with his wife, parents, and son crying uncontrobly, surrounded by vigers from both Zhou and Chu viges.


    ¡°My son, you died so young, how can we live on?¡±


    ¡°Father, Father, wake up.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Da, you heartless man, leaving your wife and child behind, how can you rest in peace?¡±


    Vige Chief Chu and Vige Chief Zhou looked at each other with dissatisfaction.


    Vige Chief Chu said angrily, ¡°If he¡¯s dead, just bury him. How can you carry him to my vige? It¡¯s so disturbing.¡±


    Vige Chief Zhou¡¯s tone was also very bad. ¡°Do you think we want toe? Chu Qingzhi from your vige said that if Zhou Da dies within three days, she will have to pay a hundred taels of silver. We¡¯re here to get the money.¡± ¡°A hundred taels of silver!! Could it be that you killed him?¡± Vige Chief Chu looked at Zhou Da¡¯s body, which was strong and sturdy, except for some injuries on the leg. How could he possibly be dead?


    Vige Chief Zhou suddenly raised his voice and exined, ¡°Are we that crazy? Zhou Da died from a leg injury. It has nothing to do with us.¡±


    Vige Chief Chu snorted. ¡°Who knows, it¡¯s a hundred taels of silver after all.¡±


    Vige Chief Zhou¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Zhou Da died because his wound wasn¡¯t treated properly.¡±


    Vige Chief Chu asked, ¡°Who treated the wound?¡±


    Vige Chief Zhou said angrily, ¡°How would I know? I wasn¡¯t the one who sent him for treatment.¡±


    At this moment, arge number of constables surrounded them. Seeing this, the vigers hurriedly retreated and stood far away.


    Chu Xujin¡¯s face was cold as he said imposingly, ¡°We¡¯ve already reported this case. The government will take over now.¡±


    Zhou Da¡¯s wife immediately scolded loudly, ¡°Report what case? We didn¡¯t report it! If youpensate us with silver, we¡¯ll forget about this matter.¡±


    Chu Xujin said in a businesslike manner, ¡°We are the ones who reported it. If you wantpensation from our family, shouldn¡¯t we rify the truth of the matter first?¡±


    Zhou Da¡¯s wife was very against reporting the case. She said shamelessly, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, it¡¯s not your ce to interfere in this matter. Don¡¯t touch my husband.¡±


    ¡°Then take him back, don¡¯t leave him at our doorstep,¡± Chu Xuhua said, noticing Zhou Da¡¯s wife seemed more interested in the silver than in Zhou Da¡¯s death, which seemed suspicious.


    ¡°Someone, pull them away.¡±


    The constables immediately went forward and pulled the crying people around Zhou Da to the side. Madam Zhou reacted violently, and two constables pulled her back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my husband, don¡¯t touch him!¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you let him rest in peace?¡±


    ¡°Husband¡­¡±


    Chu Xujin said politely to the coroner, ¡°Sir, please check the cause of Zhou Da¡¯s death.¡±


    The coroner had brought a young disciple with him. The young disciple helped him carry the toolbox, and the two of them went forward to check.


    After a round of examination, the coroner wrote the autopsy results on a piece of paper and handed it to Chu Xujin. ¡°This is the cause of Zhou Da¡¯s death.¡±


    Chu Xujin quickly took a look and then looked at Zhou Da in surprise. He had actually suffocated to death. ¡°Someone, the Zhou family is suspected of murder. Bring all these people to the government office and send Zhou Da to the mortuary.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The people of the Chu Vige took a step back. ¡°Murder? Murder of her own husband?¡±


    Madam Zhou struggled and shouted, ¡°Nonsense. Zhou Da died because his wound was not treated properly. How could it be murder?¡±


    ¡°Stupid officials, stupid officials, in order to exonerate yourselves, you distort the truth! You will be struck by lightning!!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me. 1 didn¡¯t murder Zhou Da. He deliberately fabricated a lie. They refused to pay this hundred taels and framed innocent people.¡±


    No matter what Madam Zhou said, the group was still escorted into the government office.


    When the county magistrate heard that there was a murder case, he immediately took it seriously and ordered Chu Xujin to solve the case as soon as possible.


    Chu Xujin looked at the autopsy results again and left the government office. He went to Guangxi Garden to find Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth Sister, Zhou Da died in the middle of the nightst night from suffocation.¡±


    Suffocation? Chu Qingzhi frowned. ¡°What was the murder weapon? Motive? Objective? Any aplices? Have you investigated thoroughly?¡±


    Chu Xujin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reminded, ¡°When you go to investigate, you have to pay attention to the items at the scene. Don¡¯t let go of any suspicious points.¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded. ¡°I understand..¡±

 Chapter 501 - 501: Cousins

    Chapter 501: Cousins


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong, noticing Chu Qingzhu seemed preupied, asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    hu Qingzhu replied, ¡°Zhou Da is dead.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought for a second, ¡°The Zhou Da who was injured during reparing the road?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How did he die?¡±


    ¡°Suffocation.¡±


    Tang Jinghong furrowed his brows, ¡°A leg injury but died of suffocation? That¡¯s strange.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Chu Qingzhu said, ¡°There¡¯s no one in Zhou family capable of suffocating Zhou Da to death. Someone else must be involved.¡± ¡°Has Xuhua figured this out yet?¡±


    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him. He¡¯s gone to investigate in Zhou vige. We¡¯ll discuss it when he returns.¡±


    ¡°Let him gain some experience.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The murder in the vige stirred up amotion, with many people gathering near Zhou family, whispering and specting.


    Chu Xuhua, apanied by several constables, arrived at Zhou vige and approached an elder, ¡°Old man, has anyone visited Zhou Da¡¯s house recently?¡±


    The elder thought for a moment, ¡°Xu San has been frequently visiting Zhou Da¡¯s house these days.¡±


    Chu Xuhua instructed two constables, ¡°Go to Xu vige and bring Xu San here,¡± and whispered to one, ¡°Observe his expression when you find him.¡±


    The constable nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Chu Xujin patted the constable¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go,e back as soon as possible.¡±


    Chu Xuhua then asked the elder, ¡°What kind of person was Zhou Da? How was his rtionship with his wife?¡±


    The elder replied, ¡°Zhou Da was a bit idle but helped with farm work during busy seasons. He liked to drink and had many drinking buddies.


    ¡°In the eyes of outsiders like us, his rtionship with his wife is neither good nor bad. Sometimes, we can hear his wifeining about Zhou Da. The two of them often quarrel. It¡¯s a small quarrel. It¡¯s not very intense.¡±


    Chu Xuhua thought this character didn¡¯t seem likely to provoke murder, ¡°Did he have any recent conflicts with anyone?¡±


    The old man waved his hand and said cautiously, ¡°No. Previously, when we were busy with farming, Zhou Da was working at home. He just had some free time and went to help repair the road. He¡¯s been very busy recently and doesn¡¯t have time to make enemies.¡±


    Chu Xuhua had a suspicion; someone might have murdered Zhou Da for the hundred taels of silver, ¡°Thank you, old man.¡±


    Chu Xuhua then approached Zhou Da¡¯s neighbors, ¡°Did you hear any unusual noisest night?¡±


    The neighbor shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with the autumn harvest recently and I¡¯m very tired. 1 slept like a log at night and didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    The other neighbosr said the same thing.


    After thanking them, Chu Xuhua examined Zhou Da¡¯s house.


    The house had been tidied up. There were so many peopleing and going.


    Chu Xujin frowned slightly. He looked at everything in the room carefully, looking for the tools tomit the crime.


    Zhou Da wasn¡¯t strangled or hung. How did he suffocate to death?


    Zhou Da¡¯s legs were injured, and he hadn¡¯t been moving around recently. Chu Xujin walked to the bed and touched the nket. The night weather had turned cold, and the nket was a little thick¡­


    Hey down on the bed and covered his face with a clean handkerchief. Then he pulled the nket over his face and covered himself tightly.


    After a while, he lifted the nket and sat up. His face was red. This could suffocate a person to death.


    A constable who followed him suddenly said, ¡°Sir, since Zhou Da died at night, if someone killed him the way you demonstrated, Zhou Da¡¯s family members probably wouldn¡¯t have had the strength to do it, right?¡±


    These words reminded Chu Xujin, ¡°That¡¯s right. We can exclude Zhou¡¯s family from the list of suspects.¡±


    He continued analyzing, ¡°At that time, the door of the house should have been closed. It could only be someone who let the murderer in, and this person must be someone the murderer knows.¡±


    The constable said, ¡°Sir, in that case, the other party might have nned this in advance.¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded, ¡°If it was Zhou Da¡¯s parents who let the murderer in, Madam Zhou, who slept with Zhou Da, would definitely have stopped it. But that¡¯s not what happened, so we can exclude Zhou Da¡¯s parents and children.¡±


    Both of them simultaneously concluded, ¡°The aplice can only be Madam Zhou.¡±


    ¡°If it was Madam Zhou, then everything makes sense,¡± Chu Xuhua thought for a moment and instructed, ¡°Go and investigate men who are close to Madam Zhou.¡±


    ¡®Yes, sir.¡¯


    Since it was still a hypothesis, Chu Xuhua needed to find evidence. He continued to search the room carefully.


    Suddenly, he noticed a very distinct footprint at the foot of the bed. He measured it with his hand and thenpared it with Zhou Da¡¯s shoe. The size was almost the same, but the sole patterns didn¡¯t match.


    This footprint could very likely belong to the murderer.


    Ge Lihua entered and asked, ¡°What have you found?¡±


    Chu Xuhua, seeing Ge Lihua, showed a smile despite his serious demeanor, ¡°I have some theories. Let me tell you¡­¡±


    Ge Lihua listened attentively.


    Soon after, Xu San was captured and brought back by the constables, ¡°Sir, 1 didn¡¯t kill him, it has nothing to do with me. You can¡¯t arrest people randomly.¡±


    Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua heard the sound and walked out together.


    Chu Xuhua pointed to Xu San¡¯s foot, ¡°Take off his shoes.¡±


    The constable immediately removed Xu San¡¯s shoes and handed them to Chu Xuhua, who took them to the bedside forparison. They matched perfectly. Xu San, being held by the constable, saw this and became even more panicked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me, not me. The footprint was left by me when I came to see Zhou Da,


    I didn¡¯t kill Zhou Da.¡±


    Chu Xuhua did not jump to conclusions, ¡°Where were youst night?¡±


    Xu San, sweating profusely and fearful, said quickly, ¡°I was at home sleeping. My family can prove it.¡±


    Chu Xuhua negated, ¡°Testimonies from family members are not valid. Think, is there anyone else who can prove it?¡±


    Xu San¡¯s body went limp, his face filled with fear, ¡°Sir, everyone sleeps at night, who can prove it for me?¡±


    After saying this, he suddenly started making a scene, struggling and saying, ¡°This won¡¯t do, that won¡¯t do, are you trying to find a scapegoat just to solve the case quickly?¡±


    Chu Xuhua looked at Xu San, ¡°If I really wanted to find a scapegoat, I would have arrested you and convicted you by now.¡±


    Xu San, terrified, ¡°Sir, I really didn¡¯t kill anyone, please believe me.¡±


    Chu Xuhua asked casually, ¡°Then who do you think killed him?¡±


    Xu San suddenly mentioned someone and said confidently, ¡°Madam Zhou¡¯s cousin brother. It must be him.¡±


    Chu Xuhua was surprised, ¡°Why do you say it¡¯s him?¡±


    Xu San eagerly said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen him several times being intimate with Madam Zhou. He must have killed Zhou Da to marry Madam Zhou.¡±


    Chu Xuhua was puzzled, ¡°Since they are cousins, they must know each other. If he wanted to marry his cousin sister, why did she marry someone else?¡±


    ¡°Zhou Da told me that at that time, Madam Zhou¡¯s cousin was going to marry her, but Zhou Da took people to snatch Madam Zhou back. And since he offered more dowry than Madam Zhou¡¯s cousin, her parents married her to Zhou Da.¡±


    This was what Zhou Dasheng was most proud of. Everyone who was close to him knew..

 Chapter 502 - 502: Receiving Fake Money

    Chapter 502: Receiving Fake Money


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Xuhua immediately sent someone to bring Madam Zhou¡¯s cousin, but he wasn¡¯t at home and had been missing since the afternoon.


    Ge Lihua frowned, ¡°Fled out of guilt?¡±


    Hearing this, Xu San immediately protested, ¡°See, I told you it was him. Let me go; this has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Chu Xuhua looked at him, ¡°We can¡¯t prove he¡¯s the murderer yet. Just stay here. If you didn¡¯t kill, we won¡¯t wrong you.¡±


    Xu San, intimidated by Chu Xuhua¡¯s stern gaze, shrank back and remained silent.


    Chu Xuhua told Ge Lihua, ¡°I¡¯ll be back with my wolves to search for him. Even if he hides at the end of the earth, I¡¯ll find him.¡±


    Ge Lihua nodded in agreement.


    Chu Xuhua, with three half-grown wolves, went to the vige of Madam Zhou¡¯s cousin. The wolves, after sniffing his clothes, began to track the scent.


    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us


    First, they followed the vige roads and then headed into the mountains, deeper into the wilderness.


    Chu Xuhua, along with two constables, followed cautiously, prepared for any urrences.


    The two constables looked at the mountains and were a little worried. ¡°There are so many wild beasts in the mountains. If a ferocious tiger suddenly jumps out, we¡¯ll be finished.¡±


    Chu Xujin turned around and said to the two of them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen. 1 promise.¡±


    Seeing that Chu Xujin was so uncertain, the two constables felt a little relieved.


    Chu Xujin smiled and was about to say something when the three wolves suddenly stopped. He quickly gestured to the two constables and squatted down.


    The three of them squatted down and observed the situation in front through the gaps in the bushes.


    The three wolves rushed forward and pressed the person who had sneaked out of the cave to the ground. One of the wolves pressed its ws on the other party¡¯s head majestically and looked at Chu Xujin with a smug expression.


    Chu Xuhua and the constables quickly moved forward and tied up the man. ¡°Are you Madam Zhou¡¯s cousin?¡±


    He was a tall man with regr features and dark blue clothes. He looked flustered, but he tried his best to maintain a calm appearance. His face looked very distorted.


    Gao Changyong wanted to deny it, but when he saw the three wolves, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to lie. ¡°I am. Why did you capture me?¡±


    Chu Xujin asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Gao Changyong said in a panic, ¡°How would 1 know? I¡¯ve always been staying in the mountains. 1 don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on outside.¡±


    ¡°Do you really not know? Or are you pretending not to know?¡± Chu Xujin¡¯s expression turned sharp. ¡°When did youe to the mountains?¡±


    Gao Changyong said, ¡°I¡¯m a hunter from the vige. 1 entered the mountain yesterday afternoon. Everyone watched me enter the mountain. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the vigers.¡±


    Chu Xujin thought to himself that this situation was getting troublesome. ¡°It would have been fine if you didn¡¯t enter the mountain. Who knows what you did after entering the mountain?¡±


    Gao Changyong, with a sorrowful face, responded, ¡°If I knew entering the mountain would bring me trouble, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have gone.¡±


    ¡°Now I only believe in evidence,¡± said Chu Xuhua as he and two constables escorted Gao Changyong back to the government.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Gao Changyong did not admit that he was the murderer. He even raised a question. Where was the murder weapon?


    The nket could cause suffocation, but it didn¡¯t mean that the nket had really suffocated Zhou Da.


    This question stumped everyone. Moreover, these people were very resistant and did not admit to lulling.


    After closing the garden, everyone returned home to count money, as they did the night before.


    At that moment, Chu Xuhua arrived with a stack of silver notes, ¡°This is the money we collected from today¡¯s deliveries. Ruyue, please count and record it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Shen Ruyue as she opened the ount book and started counting the notes. Suddenly, she paused, frowning, and separated three fifty-tael notes, ¡°Look, something seems off with these three notes.¡±


    Everyone gathered to examine them.


    Chu Qingyue hesitated, ¡°These notes seem fake.¡±


    When Chu Xuhua heard this, he quickly returned. He took the banknotes and looked at them carefully. Then, he took out the banknotes beside him andpared them. His face darkened.


    Chu Qingzhi took the banknote and looked at it. ¡°It¡¯s indeed fake.¡±


    Shen Ruyue asked, ¡°Xuhua, do you know who gave you these notes?¡±


    Chu Xuhua shook his head. His expression was not good. ¡°I don¡¯t know who exactly it is, but ten deliveries were made today. It must be from one of them.¡±


    Shen Ruyue murmured, ¡°Did they do it on purpose? Or do they not know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Chu Xuhua couldn¡¯t take it lying down. He grabbed three banknotes, rode Fu Bao, and left the house. He had to verify with these merchants. It was 150 taels in total, not 15 taels. The loss was too heavy.


    ¡°Hey, Xuhua¡­¡± Shen Ruyue chased after him, but Chu Xuhua was already gone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± said Chu Qingzhi, following suit.


    When Tang Jinghong saw Chu Qingzhi leave, he hurriedly walked out. ¡°Qingzhi, wait.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stopped. Tang Jinghong flew over and sat behind Chu Qingzhi. The two of them rode together and chased after Chu Xuhua.


    They did not manage to catch up with Chu Xuhua. Instead, they bumped into Chu Xujin.


    Chu Xujin appeared dejected, having nearly solved the case but unable to identify the crucial murder weapon. ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± he asked Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong.


    ¡°We¡¯re going after Big Brother,¡± Chu Qingzhi responded. ¡°Did you run into him?¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded, ¡°Yes, I did. Big Brother went to the county to see the Meng family. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back,¡± replied Chu Qingzhi, and they continued their journey.


    Chu Xujin, turning to Ge Lihua, remarked, ¡°Everyone seems so busy tonight.¡±


    Ge Lihua looked in the direction where Chu Qingzhi had left. ¡°Should we go and take a look?¡±


    Without hesitation, Chu Xujin agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Xuhua came to the Meng family¡¯s door. When he heard that it was Chu Xuhua, Old Master Meng immediately got someone to open the door and came to the front hall to entertain him. ¡°Shopkeeper Chu, this is?¡±


    Chu Xuhua took out the fake banknote from his pocket and handed it to Old Master Meng. ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Old Master Meng held the banknote in his hand in confusion. Suddenly, his expression froze. ¡°It¡¯s fake?¡±


    Chu Xuhua exined, ¡°Today, I supplied goods to ten businesses, and these notes came from your end. I didn¡¯t notice they were fake, and I¡¯m not here for a refund. I¡¯m hoping you could check if your silver notes have been mixed with counterfeits. If so, let¡¯s find the source together.¡±


    Old Master Meng nodded. ¡°Alright, Shopkeeper Chu, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong walked in. ¡°Brother.¡±


    Chu Xuhua stood up and looked at the two of them. ¡°Have a seat first. We¡¯ll leave when Old Master Menges out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After a while, Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua walked in as well. Chu Xujin asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you looking for Old Master Meng?¡±


    Chu Xuhua sighed. He regretted not checking the banknotes properly. He had suffered such a huge loss. ¡°1 received fake banknotes..¡±

 Chapter 503 - 503: Sweet Inside

    Chapter 503: Sweet Inside


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Xujin eximed, ¡°What??¡±


    At that moment, Old Master Meng returned, looking troubled, and presented five fifty-taels silver notes. ¡°I¡¯ve found some counterfeit notes too.¡±


    Chu Xuhuapared them with his own, finding them identical. ¡°Old Master Meng, where did thesee from?¡±


    Old Master Meng thought hard and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. We¡¯ve had so many business dealings, and this never happened before.¡±


    Chu Xuhua returned the banknote to Old Master Meng. ¡°Keep it first. If we can catch the culprit, we might be able to get the real money back.¡±


    Old Master Meng quickly agreed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this.¡±


    After saying their farewells, they visited the second merchant, who, upon hearing Chu Xuhua¡¯s story, promptly examined their notes and found a counterfeit among them.


    Chu Xujin acutely felt that something was wrong. Why did fake money appear so densely all of a sudden? There must be something wrong. ¡°Could someone be deliberately forging these?¡±


    Ge Lihua pressed her lips together. ¡°We¡¯ll probably know once Brother Xuhua finishes questioning the merchants.¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded. ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Out of ten merchants, five were in Shuiyun County, the rest in other counties. After questioning five, four had counterfeit notes; only thest one didn¡¯t.


    They concluded that someone was definitely doing this behind the scenes.


    Chu Xujin sighed deeply. ¡°We haven¡¯t solved Zhou Da¡¯s case, and now there¡¯s another one.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked concernedly, ¡°How is Zhou Da¡¯s case going?¡±


    Chu Xujin replied, ¡°Fifth Sister, I was about to ask you. There¡¯s no problem with Zhou Da¡¯s case, except we can¡¯t find the murder weapon. What should we do?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°The best way to find the weapon is to examine the body. Check the body more thoroughly; you might find something.¡±


    Chu Xujin calmed down. ¡°1¡¯11 personally inspect it tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Third Brother, actually, you can learn how to do autopsies. Sometimes, after examining the corpse, you can directly find the murderer.¡±


    Chu Xujin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll start learning tomorrow.¡±


    Seeing that Chu Xujin was willing to learn, Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°There should be many autopsy results in the county office. You can start from there. After you have more theories, it will be much easier to practice.¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded in agreement. ¡°Fifth Sister, 1 understand.¡±


    After returning home, Chu Xuhua returned to his room in a bad mood.


    After dealing with the ounts, Shen Ruyue hurried back to check on him. ¡°Xuhua, where are you?¡±


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s deep voice came from the bathroom. ¡°Ruyue, I¡¯m taking a shower.¡±


    Shen Ruyue walked over and stood at the door of the bathroom. A cool breeze blew through the gap. ¡°Are you taking a cold shower?¡±


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s voice was apanied by the sound of water. It was filled with self-me. ¡°Yes, 1 want to calm down.¡±


    Shen Ruyue said worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t take a cold shower. You¡¯ll get sick.¡±


    Chu Xuhua didn¡¯t reply. The only sound that responded to Shen Ruyue was the sound of water. In the quiet environment, the sound of water seemed to be filled with regret.


    Shen Ruyueforted him. ¡°You can¡¯t be med for this. The one to me should be the liar. Take this as a lesson. You won¡¯t be tricked a second time.¡±


    The sound of water suddenly stopped. Soon, the bathroom door opened and Chu Xuhua walked out in a white undergarment.


    He was covered in water vapor, and his undershirt was slightly open, revealing his firm chest muscles. Water droplets hung on his handsome face, sliding down his chin, along his neck, and into his undershirt¡­


    Shen Ruyue blushed and looked away shyly.


    Chu Xuhua calmed down a lot when he saw Shen Ruyue. He went forward to hug his wife and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Go get your clothes. I¡¯ll run you a hot bath.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded gently, her heart filled with happiness. ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the room, Chu Qingzhi sat at the table with a list in her hand.


    This was the list of all the helpers in the family. Behind the list was Shen Ruyue¡¯s daily evaluation of them. She scored them based on ten points.


    The scoring was secretly carried out without anyone knowing.


    Chu Qingzhi nned to select the managers based on these scores. If scores were tied, she would consider their personalities to determine the most suitable candidate.


    Currently, the family¡¯s business wasn¡¯t extensive,prising only nine products: rice dumplings, ice cream bar, bread, biscuits, grilled sausages, sandwiches, apple pies, beer, and rice wine. Actually, the beer and rice wine were still fermenting, so effectively there were only seven products. Although few, each was a hit and not to be underestimated.


    Fifty workers were involved in making rice dumplings, among whom one manager and five assistant managers would be selected, along with six new hires.


    There were twenty workers for ice cream bars, requiring one manager and two assistant managers, plus three new hires.


    For bread, biscuits, grilled sausages, sandwiches, and apple pies, there were ten people each, totaling fifty. They needed one manager and five assistant managers, plus six new hires.


    There were five people for beer, requiring one assistant manager and a new hire.


    For rice wine, there were six people, with Hong Yujun as the manager.


    A delivery team also needed to be formed with ten people, two per team, operating five routes, with the manager yet to be determined.


    A purchaser was needed, someone utterly trustworthy; otherwise, they might embezzle funds or substitute inferior goods. No candidate had been found yet.


    Chu Xuhua was focused on expanding his business. Li Zhangjie was still his assistant. In the future, if he promoted Li Zhangjie, Chu Xuhua could ck off a bit.


    Shen Ruyue was the overall manager, handling ounts and personnel, and would eventually need an assistant.


    Chu Qingzhi was involved in product development.


    She listed the items on paper, feeling that the business was now stable enough to develop new products.


    Resting her chin on one hand, Chu Qingzhi thought for a while and decided to make egg tarts.


    Egg tarts were simple, popr, delicious, nutritious, and suited most people¡¯s taste.


    The next morning, egg tarts were served. ¡°Everyone, try these.¡±


    Chu Xuyao looked curiously. ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯ve made a new dish?¡±


    ¡°Yes, egg tarts.¡±


    Being all family, they didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and started eating.


    The egg tarts were golden, with a crispy outeryer and a sweet custard inside. Each bite was a progression of crunchy, soft, and eggy vors, both fragrant and delicious.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, these egg tarts are so good,¡± Chu Xuyuan said, looking at Chu Qingzhi admiringly.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°If they¡¯re good, Mother can try selling themter. I baked a hundred, fifty here and fifty more.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, how much for each?¡±


    ¡°Twenty copper coins each,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, a sweet tooth, was captivated at the first bite and ended up eating three in a row.


    Seeing Tang Jinghong¡¯s enjoyment, Chu Qingzhi gave him her portion and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll bake some more for you tonight.¡±


    Tang Jinghong felt sweet inside. ¡°Okay..¡±

 Chapter 504 - 504: Another Big Hit

    Chapter 504: Another Big Hit


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At Guangxi Garden.


    Li Qingyu set up her stall and started calling out, ¡°Selling egg tarts, selling egg tarts¡­¡±


    Many people came early in the morning specifically to try delicious food. Hearing the novel name ¡°egg tart,¡± they gathered around curiously.


    Li Qingyu picked up an egg tart and showed it to everyone. ¡°This is an egg tart, fragrant and tasty, 20 copper coins each, only 50 avable, firste first served.¡±


    ¡°Madam, give me one!¡±


    ¡°I want one too!¡±


    ¡°I want two!¡±


    As the crowd drew closer, they were greeted by a rich baking aroma mixed with a strong scent of milk, very enticing.


    Li Qingyu, smiling broadly, sold the egg tarts one by one.


    ¡°Save some for me!¡± A loud voice came from the crowd, and a chubby boy around ten squeezed his way through.


    He was really chubby, with plump cheeks and a round figure, resembling a ball. He was quite tall, but his stoutness made him appear shorter.


    After squeezing through the crowd, the chubby boy, Zeng Xiaopang, started looking around. This was his first visit to Li Qingyu¡¯s stall, and she remembered him well.


    Li Qingyu waved at Zeng Xiaopang, ¡°I saved five for you.¡±


    Hearing this, Zeng Xiaopang beamed, ¡°Thankyou, auntie.¡±


    Li Qingyu handed the egg tarts to Zeng Xiaopang. ¡°Here, eat it. There are seats over there.¡±


    Zeng Xiaopang nodded contentedly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The egg tarts sold out in less than fifteen minutes, proving to be another big hit.


    ¡°Auntie, are there any more egg tarts?¡± A little girl, still licking her fingers, looked hopefully at Li Qingyu.


    Li Qingyu gently replied, ¡°Sorry, little girl, we¡¯re out of egg tarts.¡±


    The little girl licked her fingers again, her face filled with disappointment.


    ¡°When will there be more?¡±


    Li Qingyu spoke softly, ¡°The earliest would be tomorrow.¡±


    The little girl perked up, ¡°Where should I buy them tomorrow?¡± Today was thest day of the food festival, and it would be over tomorrow.


    The people who wanted egg tarts also listened in, clearly wanting to know the answer.


    ¡°You can buy them at Tan¡¯s Pastry Shop.¡± Tan Mengyang, upon seeing the egg tarts, had immediately signed a contract with Chu Xuhua and obtained the exclusive rights to sell egg tarts in Shuiyun County.


    Tan¡¯s Pastry Shop had three branches in Shuiyun County and had be the top pastry shop since the introduction of bread and cookies, known to everyone.


    ¡°I got it,¡± the little girl said, walking away satisfied.


    Besides Tan Mengyang, other pastry shop owners from different counties also promptly signed purchase agreements. There was no doubt about the products of Chu¡¯s Trade; they were always a hit.


    Guangxi Garden was as bustling as ever.


    Today was thest day of the food festival, and the next one was uncertain. Many people couldn¡¯t help bute for onest visit. The crowd wasrger than ever, and the atmosphere was extraordinarily lively.


    At the Government Mortuary.


    Chu Xujin, having obtained gloves from Bao Linjiang, entered the mortuary to begin the autopsy.


    Next to Chu Xujin was a book titled ¡°Detailed Exnation of Autopsies.¡± He referred to it while conducting the autopsy.


    The coroner had initially done a brief examination the previous day and identified the cause of death but did not inspect in detail. Since the coroner was older and hadn¡¯t arrived at the government yet, Chu Xujin decided to perform the autopsy himself.


    The first step in an autopsy is to observe the overall appearance, including clothing, hair, and any marks on the skin¡¯s surface.


    Then, the eyes, mouth, nose, and other facial features are examined.


    The final step is the dissection of the body.


    An experienced coroner, like the current senior coroner at the government, can determine the cause of death just by looking, without needing to dissect the body.


    Ge Lihua entered, offering to help Chu Xujin. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°Just started, haven¡¯t found anything conclusive yet.¡± Chu Xujin nced back at Ge Lihua, ¡°Autopsies can be quite unsightly, you might¡­¡±


    Understanding his concern, Ge Lihua shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take notes for you.¡±


    Chu Xujin appreciated her willingness to stay despite the situation. ¡°Stay a bit further back, so you don¡¯t get dirty.¡±


    Ge Lihua chuckled softly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Together, they continued with the autopsy.


    After a while, Chu Xujin opened Zhou Da¡¯s mouth to check for any abnormalities. After a thorough inspection, he used tweezers to extract a small clump of cotton from Zhou Da¡¯s mouth.


    This discovery made him happy. This cotton was very likely from the murder weapon. This made Chu Xujin even more suspicious of the nket.


    He also found several fine threads in Zhou Da¡¯s teeth.


    Chu Xujin deduced that these were likely left when Zhou Da bit the murder weapon while being smothered.


    With this evidence, it became easier to determine the case.


    ¡°Xujin, look at his fingers,¡± pointed out Ge Lihua.


    Chu Xujin immediately inspected them, ¡°There¡¯s flesh and blood under his fingernails, indicating he scratched someone.¡± He gestured for Ge Lihua toe closer. ¡°Let¡¯s simte the murder.¡±


    He leaned against the wall. ¡°Lihua, pretend to smother me.¡±


    Ge Lihua approached Chu Xujin¡¯s right side, hesitated for a moment, then raised her hand to cover his mouth and nose.


    Chu Xujin pretended to struggle. During the process, he pushed the murderer¡¯s arm and the shoulder de. If his nails injured the other party, the wound would definitely be near the upper body.


    With this clue, finding the murderer became much easier.


    Standing close to each other, with Ge Lihua gently covering Chu Xujin¡¯s mouth and his palms on her shoulders, an unspoken intimacy emerged after the simtion.


    They looked at each other, each seeing their reflection in the other¡¯s eyes, creating a subtle, warm feeling.


    Ge Lihua quickly looked away and left the room.


    She rarely smiled and appeared cold, but Chu Xujin could tell from her slight expressions that she might be embarrassed.


    Ge Lihua was indeed a little embarrassed. She already knew that Chu Xujin had feelings for him. She also liked men with a sense of justice, but she was really not in the mood for romantic rtionships after the downfall of her family. She needed some time.


    Chu Xujin¡¯s gaze followed Ge Lihua as she left. When he could not see Ge Lihua, he could not help but smile.


    Upon arriving at the prison, Chu Xujin instructed the jailer to check the suspect¡¯s upper body. Those who were injured were the murderers. Among them, Gao Changyong had scratches on the outer side of his forearm. The time of the scratches was within these two days.


    With the murderer identified, Chu Xujin and his team went to Zhou Da¡¯s house to check the nket Zhou Da had used.


    Chu Xujin frowned slightly. Why weren¡¯t there any bite marks on the nket?


    The constable who followed him opened the wardrobe and a ball of nkets rolled out. He picked it up and looked at it. There was a hole at the edge. ¡°Sir, look here.¡±


    After inspecting the nket and confirming that it indeed had bite marks, Chu


    Xujin concluded that it was the murder weapon. He decisively announced, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can close this case now..¡±

 Chapter 505 - 505: A Bouquet of Flower

    Chapter 505: A Bouquet of Flower


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Excitedly, Chu Xujin approached Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had just finished showcasing products on stage and seeing Chu Xujin¡¯s excited expression, she asked, ¡°Brother, did you solve the case? You seem very happy.¡±


    Nodding with excitement, Chu Xujin said, ¡°Yes, 1 solved it. Fifth sister, it¡¯s all thanks to your advice that we were able to confirm the murder weapon and the murderer.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and congratted, ¡°Congrattions, brother.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Fifth sister, I have something else to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Xu San said that Zhou Da deliberately injured his leg to extort money.¡±


    Chu Xujin¡¯s expression grew serious, ¡°Zhou Da was greedy for money. When you said if Zhou Da died within three days due to his injury, you wouldpensate a hundred taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°Madam Zhouined to her cousin. Her cousin owed the casino a lot of money and was about to be beaten to death if he didn¡¯t return the money. When her cousin heard that, he harbored murderous intentions and smothered Zhou Da to death with the nket.¡±


    ¡°Madam Zhou and her cousin had been childhood sweethearts and she still had feelings for her cousin. Hence, she agreed to help him with the murder. They thought suffocation would leave no trace, but they didn¡¯t expect the coroner to be able to identify the cause of death immediately.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°How were they sentenced?¡±


    Chu Xujin replied, ¡°Gao Changyong will be executed in three days, and Madam Zhou, as an aplice, is exiled three thousand miles away.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded in acknowledgment, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Everyone was astounded upon learning about this incident, illustrating once again the saying, ¡°Those who are pitiable must have detestable qualities.¡±


    In thp aftprnnnn 7.hnn Ynnlin aqaiti annrmrhpd Chu Ynhna ¡°Manacrpr Chu

 Chapter 506 - 506: A Perfect Ending

    Chapter 506: A Perfect Ending


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When they got home, Shen Ruyue and the others sat at the table and counted the money happily.


    Chu Qingzhi returned to her room with the sugar flowers, ced them in a vase, and covered them with ayer of spiritual energy to keep off dust. There were so many that it would take half a year to eat them all.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the candy flowers and recalled Tang Jinghong walking towards her from the crowd with the candy flowers. He was handsome and dignified, like the male lead in a novel. He was very attractive.


    With a smile, she turned around and walked downstairs. ¡°Big Brother, Third Brother, help me carry the box to Jinghong.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had brought the boxes back from Guangxia Garden. There were a fewrge boxes, and they were locked. No one knew what was inside.


    ¡°Sure,¡± the brothers replied and followed Chu Qingzhi to Tang Jinghong¡¯s house with the boxes.


    The boxes were ced in the main hall.


    Chu Qingzhi opened them, revealing men¡¯s clothing, trousers, shoes, belts, jade ornaments, and crowns, all made from high-quality materials.


    Tang Jinghong was puzzled, ¡°This is¡­?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°These were gifts from the merchants. They let me pick anything, so 1 chose these for you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was surprised, ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?¡±


    The clothes alone were about ten sets, not to mention other essories, easily worth a thousand silver taels.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t want to take advantage of others, but she couldn¡¯t refuse their insistent offers, ¡°I didn¡¯t want them, but they insisted, so 1 picked them out myself.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled, ¡°Do Xuhua and the others have some too?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Yes, everyone has some.¡± There were so many merchants. She could choose anything and umte a lot.


    Tang Jinghong gently patted Chu Qingzhi¡¯s head, ¡°Thank you, 1¡¯11 ept it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt that she was getting used to her role. If Tang Jinghong had touched her head in the beginning, she would have definitely pped him. But now, she felt that there was nothing wrong. Instead, she felt that it was not bad.


    ¡°Jinghong, you¡¯ve worked hard these past days. Rest early, I¡¯ll be going back now.¡±


    Tang Jinghong softly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡±


    Back home, Chu Qingzhi opened the other four boxes in order, revealing the clothes inside. Indeed, everyone had their share of clothes, all neatly packed.


    She handed them to everyone one by one. ¡°These are all from the merchants. I¡¯ve chosen some for you.¡±


    After distributing clothing and essories, she opened the fifth box containing stationery items, ¡°Xuyuan, Xuyao, take stationery from here when you need it. They were all sponsored by the merchants.¡±


    Then she opened two more boxes, one with bathing products and the other with various exquisite pastries.


    ¡°The pastries have a short shelf life, so eat them when you¡¯re hungry and finish them quickly.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pulled Shen Ruyue aside, whispering, ¡°Open thest box.¡±


    Shen Ruyue was confused, ¡°Why should I open this box, Qingzhi?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi winked mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    Curious and under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Shen Ruyue opened the box, and her face turned red instantly.


    Inside the box were baby items, including tiny clothes, shoes, hats, and toys.


    Shen Ruyue, blushing, asked, ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°They were also given by the merchants. I was going to refuse, but then thought, since we epted other gifts, might as well take these too. You and my big brother are married, so you¡¯ll need them sooner orter.¡±


    Shen Ruyue, still blushing, thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi leaned closer to Shen Ruyue and whispered, ¡°Take them and have a good look. They¡¯re too adorable.¡±


    Shen Ruyue, captivated by the items, agreed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After distributing everything, Chu Qingzhi sat down to review the ounts.


    Over three days, there were 535 orders of various sizes, from ten taels to a thousand taels each, totaling about 180,000 taels in value.


    Li Qingyu¡¯s stall alone earned 1,800 taels,ting a profit of 1,100 taels after costs.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s earnings from the festival totaled over 50,000 taels, including stall fees, disy charges, and gratuities from merchants.


    The festival was lucrative for all merchants, with some earning as much as several hundred thousand taels, leading to substantial gratuities.


    Chu Qingzhi earned handsomely and agreed to attend a banquet hosted by the merchants the next day, understanding the importance of socializing in business. She nned to take Chu Xuhua along.


    In the future, Chu Xuhua would be in charge of Chu¡¯s Trade.


    The main expenses were forbor, with total payments amounting to around 600-700 taels. The most significant portion went to the supervising staff, who facilitated numerous transactions.


    Chu Qingzhi closed the ount book and said to Shen Ruyue, ¡°It¡¯ll be hard on you in the future. If you don¡¯t have enough manpower, hire some. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    Shen Ruyue smiled and nodded. ¡°1 know. Don¡¯t worry about me. By the way, Qingzhi, there¡¯s something 1 want to discuss with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi tilted her head. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Shen Ruyue said, ¡°Someone from another vige came to me today and said that he wanted to work in our workshop. I said that I would consider it. I haven¡¯t replied. What should I say?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you think they are good, you can give them a chance. Just arrange for our own people to be in the core position.¡±


    Shen Ruyue said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Ruyue, wait a moment,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, returning to her room to fetch a promotion list she had prepared. ¡°I¡¯ll assign you to manage personnel matters. This will make it easier for you to organize everyone¡¯s work. For the vacant positions, take some time to select people. Once you¡¯ve arranged everything, let me know, and I will train them.¡±


    Shen Ruyue inwardly praised Chu Qingzhi for her strong execution ability. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it as soon as possible,¡± she responded.


    ¡°I still have to add one more thing.¡± Chu Qingzhi said as she picked up a pen and added to the end of the list the need to recruit fifteen people for baking egg tarts.


    Many people ordered egg tarts, and the supply would start tomorrow. In a while, Chu Qingzhi would have to bring her family to work overtime. Otherwise, she would breach the contract the next day.


    Shen Ruyue said, ¡°Shall I ask Brother An to help us build the egg tart workshop tomorrow?¡±


    Egg Tart had already received many orders and met the conditions to build a workshop.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Then, other than Grandpa Chu and Granny Chu, everyone went to the bakery to work overtime to make egg tarts. They needed to make a thousand..

 Chapter 507 - 5017: The Observer Is Clear-Headed, But the Player Is Confused

    Chapter 507: Chapter 5017: The Observer Is Clear-Headed, But the yer Is Confused


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After arriving at the workshop, everyone busied themselves efficiently under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arrangement.


    Everyone felt that no matter what it was, as long as it was handled by Chu Qingzhi, it would be especially easy.


    After the egg tarts were made, they were packed four in a box, wrapped in wax paper, and stored in the warehouse of the bread workshop to be delivered to various merchants the next day.


    Previously, merchants woulde to pick up the goods themselves, but Chu Qingzhi felt it was inconvenient for management and adjusted the process to deliver goods instead.


    This not only saved a lot of costs but also provided opportunities for the poorer families in the vige to earn money


    In his room, Tang Jinghong neatly stored the clothes Chu Qingzhi gave him in his wardrobe, his face lit up with a smile the entire time.


    After doing this, he called Wen Shaoyuan over. ¡°I¡¯ve already told the vige chief. Now, you¡¯re allowed to build a house in the vige. Pick a ce. 1¡¯11 tell An Shanwu to help you build it immediately.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan had already made his choice. ¡°General, 1 want to build it next to your house.¡±


    He no longer had any family. Now the general was the closest person to him. Almost without thinking, he decided to build the house next to his.


    Tang Jinghong asked gently, ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan nodded.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell An Shanwu tomorrow. By the way, what kind of a house do you want to build?¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan said, ¡°I want to build a bungalow like yours, but it doesn¡¯t have to be as big. Just enough for four or five people to live in will do.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan took out a thousand-tael banknote from his pocket and handed it to Tang Jinghong. ¡°General, when the house is built, ask him to help me decorate it. I don¡¯t have time to handle this myself.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Jinghong thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a break during this period of time. You can inspect the construction and innovation yourself. How about that?¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Thank you, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong pointed at the stool. ¡°Take a seat. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan agreed readily. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong went to bring in a jar of wine and poured a bowl for both of them.


    Picking up the bowl, the two clinked it and drank it in one gulp.


    Wen Shaoyuan had not drunk for a long time. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°General, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Just as Tang Jinghong was about to speak, there was suddenly a knock on the door. Wen Shaoyuan almost instinctively drew his sword to defend himself.


    Then, Third Master Lu¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°1 heard that you were drinking. Do you mind having one more person?¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan put away his sword and sat back down.


    Tang Jinghong smiled and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Third Master Lu pushed the door open and entered. He knew of Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s presence. After entering, he sat down beside Tang Jinghong and poured himself a ss of wine.


    Tang Jinghong ignored Third Master Lu and looked at Wen Shaoyuan. ¡°What do you think of the girl 1 introduced to you previously?¡±


    Third Master Lu¡¯s ears pricked up. Since when did Tang Jinghong be a matchmaker?


    Wen Shaoyuan lowered his head slightly. ¡°She is very good.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was relieved. ¡°If Qingzhi asked me, should I tell her like this?¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan nodded shyly. ¡°Ok.¡±


    Third Master Lu could no longer remain calm. He looked at the two of them and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Tang Jinghong stopped Third Master Lu from gossiping. ¡°Drink your wine. This has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Third Master Lu put down the wine bowl and said usingly, ¡°No, why have you never introduced a girl to me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Third Master Lu, you can have any girl you want. Do you need me to introduce one?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Third Master Lu choked. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of girls I have around me?¡± They were either scheming or had high statuses. In short, none of them made him want to marry them.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the matchmaker, but Qingzhi. Besides, didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t want a woman?¡±


    Third Master Lu choked on the wine, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°I am a normal man!¡± Third Master Lu said with a hint of implication. In fact, he was also afraid to marry. In their dark, murderous lives, if a wife wasn¡¯t strong enough, she might be kidnapped within a month for revenge!


    Tang Jinghong hinted, ¡°Isn¡¯t thedy already brought before you?¡±


    Third Master Lu was confused.


    Wen Shaoyuan, with his head down, smiled slightly. This was a typical case of being too close to see clearly.


    Third Master Lu, looking at Tang Jinghong, still didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Jinghong, what do you mean?¡±


    Tang Jinghong poured drinks for the three, ¡°Think about it yourself.¡±


    Third Master Lu¡¯s gaze shifted to the wine bowl. The crystal clear white wine was rich and fragrant. It reflected the light on the table and actually felt a little sparkling. ¡°If I could figure it out, I wouldn¡¯t ask you.¡±


    ¡°Drink.¡± Tang Jinghong and Wen Shaoyuan drank on their own, ignoring Third Master Lu.


    Third Master Lu looked at the two of them with a look that said, ¡°You guys are really mean.¡± He snatched Tang Jinghong¡¯s wine bowl and drank it himself. Suddenly, something dawned on him and he understood what Tang Jinghong meant.


    He turned to look at Tang Jinghong in a daze. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re talking about Wu Yaqing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her.¡± Tang Jinghong took the bowl and poured wine. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so surprised, right?¡±


    Third Master Lu shook his head and denied it. ¡°She¡¯s too innocent and too weak. She¡¯s suitable to be raised in the house as a delicate flower. She¡¯s not suitable for me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled. With Wu Yaqing¡¯s family background, if they got together, unless they became enemies with the emperor court, no one would dare to touch them. ¡°Then what kind of girl is suitable for you?¡±


    Third Master Lu said very directly, ¡°At least someone like Miss Chu, who is skilled in martial arts and can protect herself.¡±


    Tang Jinghong casually asked, ¡°Then what do you think of Miss Ge?¡±


    Third Master Lu said, ¡°She¡¯s too cold, and I¡¯m about the same. We are notpatible. If we¡¯re together, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t even speak a word to each other in a day.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Have you ever seen ady with high martial arts skills who is as lively as Wu Yaqing?¡±


    Mastering martial arts is a hard and painful process. To reach a high level, one must endure much more suffering than ordinary people, making such individuals tough and mature, unlike the naive Wu Yaqing.


    In the end, you can¡¯t have it all!


    Third Master Lu was at a loss for words, ¡°Then¡­¡± After a while, ¡°Never mind,


    I¡¯ll just remain a lone bachelor!¡±


    Tang Jinghong joked, ¡°Giving up just like that?¡±


    Third Master Lu looked helplessly at Tang Jinghong, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it after I¡¯ve settled my grudges. By the way, I came here to talk about this matter. I n to leave tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t keep you.¡± Tang Jinghong patted Third Master Lu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°If you need anything, just send a letter, and I¡¯ll help with all my might.¡±


    Third Master Lu smiled. ¡°Good brother.¡±


    The three men continued drinking until thetter half of the night before going to bed..

 Chapter 508 - 508: Paying Tax

    Chapter 508: Paying Tax


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Day and night alternated.


    After breakfast, Chu Xuhua and Li Zhangjie, each apanied by two workers, left to deliver goods. With their departure, the Chu family¡¯s day became busy.


    Li Qingyu stopped Chu Qingzhi, who was preparing to go to the workshop. ¡°Qingzhi, do you need soybeans? If not, when the soybean collectores, I¡¯ll sell them, okay?¡±


    Soybeans? Of course, they were needed. ¡°Mother, how many soybeans do we have?¡±


    Li Qingyu sighed, ¡°The harvest wasn¡¯t good this year, only about three hundred catties.¡±


    ¡°Keep them, Mother. I¡¯ll use them to make soybean paste.¡± Soybean paste could be used in dishes like steamed fish, braised eggnt, braised pork trotters, and noodles ¨C all very delicious. The soybean paste itself was also tasty, definitely sought after by restaurants.


    Li Qingyu readily agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After finishing her workshop tasks, Chu Qingzhi went to the old house¡¯s storeroom to collect all the soybeans. She hired three people to help clean the beans of impurities and soak them in water.


    While she was busy with this, a group of constables, led by a government secretary, arrived at Chu Vige and went straight to the vige chief¡¯s house.


    Soon, the vige chief came out to announce, ¡°Everyone, get your tax grain ready, or you can prepare silver. The secretary will being to each household to collect taxes.¡±


    Aside from families with schrs, hearing about tax collection, they all felt a headacheing on.


    Daling was rtively better, without excessive levies or misceneous taxes, only the regr taxes. After paying, although people might go hungry and live frugally, they could still get by.


    This year, the vigers of Chu Vige didn¡¯t grimace at the mention of taxes as they did in the past; they calmly went about their business.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay with silver this year, not grain. I¡¯m keeping the grain for my family.¡±


    ¡°I n to pay with silver too; I¡¯ve prepared it already.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve stored all my grain in the warehouse, toozy to move it out, so I¡¯ll pay with silver.¡±


    The secretary, apanied by the constables, first collected taxes from the vige chief¡¯s house. The vige chief¡¯s family, with several members working for the Chu family, had saved quite a bit of money and directly paid in silver.


    Actually, the secretary preferred receiving silver as it was easier to carry than grain.


    Seeing the silver, the secretary chuckled, ¡°Your Chu Vige has be quite well-off, huh!¡±


    The vige chief straightened his back and smiled. ¡°With the help of Qingzhi¡¯s family, the vigers¡¯ lives have improved a lot.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky,¡± the secretary noted down the vige chief¡¯s tax payment details and led the constables to the next house. For ten consecutive houses, everyone paid in silver.


    One constable couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Are all people in Chu Vige this wealthy?¡±


    Another replied, ¡°It seems so. They all pay with silver, which wouldn¡¯t be possible without some savings.¡±


    The secretary said, ¡°Miss Chu¡¯s business has lifted the entire vige. How could they not be wealthy?¡±


    Jokingly, a constable said, ¡°Secretary, can we move to Chu Vige now? Is it toote?¡±


    The secretary replied, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. The county magistrate won¡¯t agree.¡±


    The constable sighed, regretfully saying, ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I born a Chu? If I were, 1 wouldn¡¯t need to move.¡±


    ¡°Going by that logic, 1 should say, why am 1 not the brother or sister of Miss Chu?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Everyone chatted andughed as they arrived at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house.


    Li Qingyu had also prepared silver. Their family beingrge, they paid more taxes ¨C a hefty bag of silver, which pained her to part with. ¡°Secretary, thank you for making the trip.¡±


    The secretary politely replied, ¡°This is our duty, no need for thanks, madam.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi approached, having a question for the secretary, ¡°Secretary, is the tax collection going smoothly?¡±


    The secretary held great admiration for Chu Qingzhi. Thanks to the food festival she organized, the county office¡¯s tax revenue from business had increased by a whopping one hundred thousand taels, an unprecedented achievement. Coinciding with the end-of-year performance assessment, the county magistrate¡¯s achievements were undoubtedly first-rate.


    This meant that the county magistrate¡¯s promotion was not far off, and with his promotion, the secretary would also rise in rank.


    ¡°Your vige is doing very well, I¡¯m not sure about the others yet.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Secretary, I¡¯d like to inquire about something.¡±


    The secretary politely responded, ¡°Please go ahead, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Is there any farnd for sale near our vige?¡±


    The secretary thought for a moment and then shook his head, ¡°No, Miss Chu, are you looking to buynd?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s okay if there¡¯s none.¡± Her family needed arge amount of grain, and she thought of growing some themselves since they were in the vige.


    After a moment, the secretary understood her intention and offered a suggestion, ¡°Miss Chu, I guess you want to buynd to grow grains for your business. How about this: when I collect taxes, I¡¯ll speak to the vige chiefs and ask the vigers to grow more, then sell it to you. How does that sound?¡±


    That sounded good to Chu Qingzhi, who smiled and thanked him. She then handed him a list of grains, ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Clerk.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all,¡± the secretary said, bowing to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss Chu, we won¡¯t disturb you further. You must be busy.¡±


    ¡°Secretary, take care.¡±


    Li Qingyu, who had overheard their conversation, approached, ¡°Qingzhi, we won¡¯t be able to manage if we buy morend.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mother, we can hire people to farm it.¡±


    Li Qingyu pondered for a moment, ¡°Then 1¡¯11 take people to clear some wastnd. There¡¯s arge patch next to the herb garden. Once it¡¯s cleared, it bes ours, and we don¡¯t have to pay taxes on it for three years, which is very economical.¡±


    Wastnd sounded promising, but suchnd typically had poor soil quality; otherwise, it would have been cultivated already.


    However, Chu Qingzhi wasn¡¯t deterred. Hearing Li Qingyu¡¯s suggestion, she said, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go have a look.¡±


    Li Qingyu nced towards the old house, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy with the beans?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, leading Li Qingyu towards the wastnd, replied, ¡°Some aunts are helping with that; 1 can spare a moment.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled and followed her daughter.


    Reaching the herb garden, Chu Qingzhi looked at the lush medicinal herbs and then walked towards the right, where the wastndy.


    Thend, about five acres, was t like a in but covered in thick grass, now somewhat yellow and full of seeds that would fall to the ground upon touch.


    Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°Mother, we can burn the grass on this wastnd. Next year, there won¡¯t be as much grass, and the ash will be good for fertilizing.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded in agreement, ¡°1¡¯11 find some people to help clear it right away. We¡¯ll nt vegetables first to nourish the soil, then start growing grains next year.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±


    The clearing of the wastnd was settled, but in the end, Li Qingyu didn¡¯t hire anyone. The family elders took on the task themselves.


    Chu Qingzhi let them proceed while she went to the county town to buy seeds and water tanks..

 Chapter 509 - 509: Planting Vegetables

    Chapter 509 - 509: nting Vegetables


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In September, Chu Qingzhi nned to nt cowpeas, radishes, tomatoes, spinach, peas, green onions, garlic, sesame leaves, mustard greens, cabbages, and other vegetables.


    She bought arge quantity of seeds for each type, intending to nt all the vacant farnd with vegetables. Vegetables were scarce in the city during the New Year, which presented an opportunity to make a profit.


    After leaving the store, Chu Qingzhi nced at the disy paintings ced at the entrance and noticed many other shops on the street doing the same. She smiled, recognizing that these cute-style paintings had be a unique attraction in Shuiyun County.


    Everyone took the paintings back from the food festival. As if they had discussed it, they ced them at the entrance of the shop to continue attracting customers.


    It had to be said that there were benefits to being unique. These shops that disyed the cute-style paintings would have better business.<div>


    People usually went directly to the workshops to buy water tanks, as there were no stores selling this. The porcin workshops in Shuiyun County were concentrated near the Li Family Porcin Workshop, forming a district conducive for doing business.


    At the Li Family Porcin Workshop.


    Li Zhenzong summoned Chu Qingshuang, Li Shaoliang, and Yan Yanrong into a room, his expression stern and his gaze oppressive as he scrutinized the three of them.


    Seeing him like this, the three of them did not know what had happened and felt uneasy.


    Li Shaoliang was the first to speak. ¡°Father, now that the business of the shop 1 manage is getting better, why are you still unhappy?¡±


    When Chu Qingshuang and Li Shaoliang saw that the porcin with cute-shaped pictures was easy to sell, they immediately used this as a gimmick to promote the shop. Now, the shop¡¯s business was very goodpared to before.


    Li Zhenzong nced at his youngest son, ¡°My displeasure isn¡¯t about the business, but because someone among you is lying.¡±


    These words made Yan Yanrong¡¯s heart skip a beat. Her eyes immediately flickered and she lowered her head, not daring to look at Li Zhenzong.


    Chu Qingshuang and Li Shaoliang felt confused but soon remembered the incident of the most expensive porcin piece being broken. Unsure of how to confess to Li Zhenzong, they guiltily lowered their heads.


    Li Zhenzong narrowed his eyes.


    Clearly, all three were hiding something. Li Zhenzong¡¯s anger intensified upon seeing their reactions.


    The air grew tense, and the three felt like small animals with their necks caught, breathing cautiously.


    Li Zhenzong¡¯s gaze swept over his disciple and his disappointing youngest son, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to confess now. I won¡¯t me you afterward, but if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡±


    Li Shaoliang and Chu Qingshuang, after exchanging nces, both said in unison, ¡°I¡¯ll confess.¡±


    Li Zhenzong narrowed his eyes.


    Yan Yanrong, looking enviously at Chu Qingshuang, wondered why her cousin seemed closer to Chu Qingshuang than to her.


    His disciple was a sessor, not a scapegoat. The scapegoat role was suitable for his son, so Li Zhenzong pointed at his youngest son with an angry expression. ¡°Shaoliang, tell me.¡±


    Li Shaoliang began slowly, ¡°Father, the most expensive piece of porcin for the exhibition broke before it was disyed. We reced it with another one. We nned to tell you, but you found out first!¡±


    Li Zhenzong¡¯s face darkened instantly. He hurried to the warehouse where the porcin was stored and returned with a box containing the broken piece.


    That piece was worth five thousand taels!


    Returning to the room, Li Zhenzong¡¯s face was as dark as ink. He sat down and mmed the broken porcin onto the table with a sharp crack, heightening the already tense atmosphere.


    ¡°Who broke it?¡±


    Li Shaoliang said, ¡°Father, it must have been an ident. When we took it out for disy, it was already broken.¡±


    Li Zhenzong was furious, ¡°Out of the entire batch, it just had to be the most expensive one that got broken. That piece, because it was the most expensive, was handled with the utmost care. Li Shaoliang, can¡¯t you use that not-so-bright brain of yours to think?¡±


    Yan Yanrong¡¯s head sank lower, her palms sweating profusely with nervousness.


    Li Shaoliang looked at Li Zhenzong with a sense of grievance, ¡°Father, my mind might not be sharp, but can you leave me some dignity? Qingshuang is here too!¡±


    Li Zhenzong countered, ¡°Is this a matter of dignity? It¡¯s about five thousand taels. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    What could he do? Was he expected to pay it off with his savings from over the years? Li Shaoliang remained silent. Five thousand taels was not a small amount, and he thought it best to let his father figure it out.


    Yan Yanrong took a deep breath, pushing her emotions down, and slowly raised her head, ncing at Chu Qingshuang before saying, ¡°Master, based on what you said, it must have been someone who deliberately broke the porcin?¡±


    Li Zhenzong turned to Yan Yanrong with an even more serious expression, ¡°Yanrong, be careful with your words.¡±


    Yan Yanrong¡¯s heart sank, but then she thought it was an opportunity to make her master dislike Chu Qingshuang, so she pressed on, ¡°Master, you said that out of all the porcin, the best-kept piece was broken. There must be something fishy. And since Chu Qingshuang and my cousin were responsible for transporting it, if it wasn¡¯t my cousin who broke it, then it must have been Chu Qingshuang.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang, seeing Yan Yanrong trying to frame her again, red back, ¡°You¡¯re saying 1 broke it? Why would 1 intentionally do that? If it¡¯s broken, I would be the main one responsible. Am 1 stupid?¡±


    Yan Yanrong aggressively retorted, ¡°How would I know if you¡¯re stupid or not? Anyway, it broke in your hands, so you have to take responsibility.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang looked at Yan Yanrong suspiciously, ¡°That¡¯s not right. 1 remember there was a time when you were alone with the porcin¡­¡±


    Yan Yanrong, like a cat on hot bricks and clearly guilty, protested, ¡°1 didn¡¯t break the porcin, don¡¯t frame me!¡±


    Chu Qingshuang confidently replied, ¡°Why would 1 frame you? You know if you did it or not.¡±


    Li Zhenzong, observing their reactions, had a good idea of what happened, ¡°Yanrong¡­¡±


    Yan Yanrong immediately became defensive, ¡°Master, it wasn¡¯t me who broke the porcin, it was Chu Qingshuang who broke it to frame me. It¡¯s not my fault.¡±


    Li Shaoliang interjected, ¡°Qingshuang never said it was you who broke the porcin, yet you im she broke it to frame you.¡±


    Turning to Li Zhenzong, Li Shaoliang continued, ¡°Father, during the food festival, Qingshuang and I were together all the time. It¡¯s impossible that she broke the porcin.¡±


    Yan Yanrong was on edge, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m closer to you, why won¡¯t you help me?¡±


    Li Shaoliang pressed Yan Yanrong, ¡°Did you break the porcin to frame Qingshuang?¡±


    Though not sharp in business, Li Shaoliang wasn¡¯t foolish. Seeing Yan Yanrong¡¯s reactions and her words, it was clear the broken porcin had something to do with her..

 Chapter 510 - 510: Pickle Jar

    Chapter 510 - 510: Pickle Jar


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After being exposed, Yan Yanrongpletely broke down. She gave up and shouted, ¡°Yes, I broke it. I did it. Are you satisfied?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang looked at the hysterical Yan Yanrong. Was this woman¡¯s brain damaged? How could she be so self-righteous after breaking the porcin?


    Unexpectedly, Li Shaoliang said, ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied. Are you going topensate for the 5,000 taels of silver? Or should I tell your family and ask them topensate?¡±


    This brought Yan Yanrong back to reality, as she couldn¡¯t bear the price of being responsible for such an expensive mistake. Kneeling on the ground, she pleaded, ¡°Master, I was foolish, it wasn¡¯t intentional. Please don¡¯t tell my family. I¡¯ve saved some money, I¡¯ll bring it to you right away.¡±


    Li Zhenzong looked at her disappointedly, ¡°The porcin cannot bepensated for. Go back and don¡¯te to the workshop anymore.¡±<div>


    Yan Yanrong, drained of all energy, copsed to the floor.


    Chu Qingshuang, looking at her without a hint of sympathy, thought Yan Yanrong got what she deserved for her actions.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door, ¡°Miss Chu Qingzhi is here.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister is here?¡± Chu Qingshuang brightened up and ran out, ¡°Fifth Sister, Fifth Sister¡­¡±


    Li Zhenzong and Li Shaoliang also went outside, leaving Yan Yanrong alone in her misery.


    Yan Yanrong, looking at their departing figures, clenched her skirt in her fists, her eyes filled with resentment. She was determined to make them regret choosing Chu Qingshuang over her!


    After greetings, Chu Qingshuang asked Li Shaoliang to distribute ice cream bars to the workers at the porcin workshop, helping Chu Qingshuang build good rtions.


    Chu Qingshuang held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s wrist. She was happy. It was great to have such a sister.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, you must be here for something, right? Tell me, 1¡¯11 do it for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m just here to buy some water tanks.¡±


    ¡°Why are you buying water tanks?¡±


    ¡°To make soybean paste.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang¡¯s mouth watered at the thought, ¡°Soybean paste must be delicious.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°You¡¯ll know once you taste it.¡±


    Li Zhenzong said, ¡°Qingshuang, the porcin workshop is not busy now.


    You¡¯re familiar with this area. Why don¡¯t you apany your fifth sister to buy water tanks?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang agreed happily. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The two sisters left the Li porcin workshop hand in hand.


    Li Shaoliang wanted to follow, but he was afraid of disturbing the sisters. After hesitating for a moment, he gritted his teeth and followed.


    Qingshuang had a good rtionship with her fifth sister, so he had to curry favor with her. This was a rare opportunity.


    Li Zhenzong looked at his son¡¯s back and smiled. The boy seemed to have be smarter since the food festival.


    Chu Qingshuang led Chu Qingzhi to Zhang¡¯s Pottery Workshop nearby, ¡°Fifth Sister, Zhang¡¯s Pottery Workshop is usually the best, let¡¯s check there first. If you don¡¯t like it, we¡¯ll look elsewhere.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Catching up, Li Shaoliang blurted out excitedly, ¡°Fifth Sister, I also think Zhang¡¯s pottery is good. They have been here for over twenty years.¡±


    Fifth Sister? Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows and looked at Chu Qingshuang.


    At first, Chu Qingshuang didn¡¯t react. After seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze, she btedly reached out and patted Li Shaoliang. ¡°She¡¯s my Fifth Sister. Why are you calling her Fifth Sister?¡±


    Li Shaoliang¡¯s face immediately turned red. ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    Chu Qingshuang pulled Chu Qingzhi away and helped Li Shaoliang avoid the awkwardness.


    Watching the two girls walk away, Li Shaoliang wished he could hide in a hole, embarrassed and regretting his attempt at currying favor too eagerly.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at Chu Qingshuang, ¡°You and Li Shaoliang¡­¡±


    Chu Qingshuang, who had no romantic interest in Li Shaoliang and saw him more as a brother, replied frankly, ¡°Fifth Sister, there¡¯s nothing between us.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Qingzhi dropped the topic as they arrived at Zhang¡¯s Pottery Workshop.


    A shopkeeper greeted them at the entrance, ¡°Greetings, Miss. What are you looking to buy?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the small pottery jars by the door which looked quite good, ¡°Let¡¯s have a look first.¡±


    The shopkeeper, smiling, led them, ¡°Right this way,dies.¡±


    The pottery for customers was disyed in an open area with various sizes and types of ceramics, includingrge water tanks, rice containers, salt jars, pickle jars, and more, filling the entire space.


    Chu Qingzhi tapped a few medium-sized water tanks, which gave a clear ring, indicating good quality. ¡°Shopkeeper, I¡¯ll take five of these hundred-catty water tanks and two thirty-pound pickle jars.¡±


    She intended to use the pickle jars for making fermented bean paste and fermented tofu at home.


    The shopkeeper enthusiastically asked, ¡°When would you like these delivered? We can bring them to your house.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Please arrange for delivery right away. I¡¯ll be heading home soon.¡±


    The shopkeeper agreed, ¡°Please settle the bill, and I¡¯ll have someone load them up.¡±


    The pottery was inexpensive; seven pieces cost only ten taels, including delivery.


    Two strong men loaded the goods onto a cart, securing them before waiting for Chu Qingzhi.


    After paying, Chu Qingzhi was escorted out by the shopkeeper, who said, ¡°If you¡¯re satisfied with our products, we¡¯d appreciate it if you could rmend us to others. Thank you very much.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was pleased with the service and promised to do so, then said goodbye to Chu Qingshuang and headed home.


    In the Chu Vige.


    The pottery was unloaded in the old house¡¯s courtyard. The delivery men kindly helped Chu Qingzhi move the water tanks next to the well for easy cleaning.


    Chu Qingzhi thanked them with a piece of ice cream bar each, ¡°Take care.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± The men were pleasantly surprised to receive a treat for their work and left with smiles.


    Chu Qingzhi returned to the courtyard to fetch water from the well to clean the tanks.


    Tang Jinghong came over, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t argue and went to fetch some sieves, pouring the seeds onto


    them. The seeds, bought by bulks, were mixed with some shriveled and bad ones, needing to be sorted out.


    Auntie Zhang, helping with the beans, looked curiously at the seeds, ¡°Qingzhi, you bought so many seeds. How muchnd are you going to nt?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Mother ns to clear the wastnd next to the herb garden. 1 intend to use all of it for nting vegetables.¡±


    ¡°That wastnd can¡¯t grow anything,¡± said Auntie Zhang. ¡°Many years ago, people tried to cultivate it, but the crops either died or were stunted. Since


    then, no one has bothered with it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°I¡¯ve already bought the seeds, so let¡¯s give it a try. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll give up.¡±


    Auntie Zhang thought to herself that Chu Qingzhi often achieved what others couldn¡¯t. Perhaps she would be lucky with the wastnd. She stopped persuading her and offered, ¡°If you need any help, just say so. The busy farming season is over, and everyone is free.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie Zhang..¡±

 Chapter 511 - 511: Flirting

    Chapter 511: Flirting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Chu Qingzhi finished cleaning the impurities from the seeds, she secretly nourished them with her spiritual energy. Under its influence, the seeds visibly plumped up, bing round and chubby.


    Chu Qingzhi touched the seeds in satisfaction and ced them in the cab of the ounting room.


    Stepping outside, she headed to the well to clean the pickle jars.


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°What are you using the pickle jars for?¡±


    ¡°To make fermented tofu and bean paste. Have you ever tried them?¡± Chu Qingzhi replied as she filled a bucket with water and started cleaning the jars.


    ¡°No,¡± Tang Jinghong answered as he fetched water from the well. ¡°How long will it take to make?¡±


    ¡°More than twenty days. Both fermented tofu and bean paste need to ferment, so it takes a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything 1 can help with?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have official duties to handle?¡± Chu Qingzhi remarked. Even though Tang Jinghong was at home, he never neglected his responsibilities, with many peopleing and going from his house every night.


    Tang Jinghong replied gently, ¡°There are duties, but I still want to spend time with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced back at Tang Jinghong, the nting sunlight softening his somewhat angr features, casting a golden glow that made the handsome man look even more attractive, as if filtered through a lens.


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself. Indeed, the unintentional gentleness was more touching.


    As Tang Jinghong turned to meet her gaze, his eyes were full of gentleness, and a slight smile spread across his lips, like a gentle breeze, filled with warmth.


    Chu Qingzhi felt her heart beat faster. She had the urge to rush over and hug Tang Jinghong to kiss him.


    A man both authoritative and gentle was simply irresistible.


    Wu Yaqing approached, catching a glimpse of their sweet interaction. She also wished for the day when she could experience such overflowing love even while doing something as mundane as washing jars.


    ¡°Qingzhi, Brother Tang.¡±


    Everyone in the yard turned towards Wu Yaqing.


    Approaching Tang Jinghong, Wu Yaqing asked softly with a hint of shyness, ¡°Brother Tang, where is he?¡±


    Tang Jinghong ced the full bucket before Chu Qingzhi, ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°All?¡± Wu Yaqing¡¯s reaction was strong, her fingers twirling nervously, her lips pouting in dissatisfaction. ¡°When did he leave? Why didn¡¯t he say anything?¡±


    ¡°He left early this morning. It was too early to inform everyone.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Wu Yaqing looked down, feeling somewhat dejected.


    Chu Qingzhi yfully asked, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like Third Master Lu. Now that he¡¯s gone, why aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    Wu Yaqing naively replied, ¡°1 don¡¯t know. When Brother Tang said he was gone, 1 just felt empty inside.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled silently, understanding how some couples start off as bickering enemies, only to develop feelings over time.


    Tang Jinghong, after a moment of thought, decided to lend a hand to his friend, ¡°If you need to, you can write a letter, and I¡¯ll have someone deliver it for you.¡±


    Wu Yaqing blurted out ¡°No need,¡± then hastily waved her hands in denial, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it first.¡±


    ¡°No rush, take your time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Yaqing left in low spirits.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong exchanged a knowing smile and continued cleaning the jars.


    With half an hour left until noon, Chu Qingzhi and Chu Xuhua changed into fresh clothes and headed to the county town¡¯s Hongyan Restaurant for a banquet.


    On the way, Chu Xuhua took out a handkerchief Shen Ruyue had given him to wipe the sweat from his palms, ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡­ I¡¯m a bit nervous.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Chu Xuhua¡¯s arm reassuringly, ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s just a meal. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Chu Xuhua, who had never attended such a gathering, couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at him, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re now their equal. Just think of it as meeting a few friends.¡±


    Chu Xuhua took a deep breath, ¡°Okay.¡±


    At Hongyan Restaurant.


    Tan Mengyang waited at the entrance. His figure resembled a lotus flower blooming at the doorway, attracting the attention of passersby.


    He was there specifically for Chu Qingzhi. Suddenly, his gaze sharpened as he noticed a girl in a light green dress approaching. The girl¡¯s elegant demeanor and beautiful face captured everyone¡¯s attention. As she neared, Tan Mengyang greeted her with a smile, ¡°Miss Chu, Manager Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded at Tan Mengyang, her attitude neither too distant nor too close, ¡°Young Master Tan.¡±


    Chu Xuhua bowed, ¡°Young Master Tan.¡±


    Tan Mengyang gestured inside, ¡°Please, everyone¡¯s waiting in the private room.¡±


    Three tables of people were in the private room. Upon Chu Qingzhi¡¯s entrance, they all stood up, their eyes filled with admiration and respect. It was rare for a group of men to show such respect to a young woman. ¡°Miss Chu, Manager


    Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi greeted everyone with a warm smile, then formally introduced Chu Xuhua, ¡°This is my elder brother, Chu Xuhua. He will be in charge of Chu¡¯s Trade from now on. If you need cooperation, you can approach him.¡±


    The various shopkeepers bowed to Chu Xuhua, ¡°Manager Chu.¡±


    Suppressing his nervousness, Chu Xuhua returned their greetings, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet all of you. I look forward to working with you.¡±


    Tan Mengyang led them to the head of the table, ¡°Miss Chu, Manager Chu, please take a seat.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, without hesitation, sat at the head of the table, with Chu Xuhua beside her and Tan Mengyang on her other side.


    Tan Mengyang suggested, ¡°Everyone¡¯s here. Let¡¯s start eating.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s all toast to Miss Chu, thanking her for helping us make a profit.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, thanks to Miss Chu. This is the first year I won¡¯t have leftover stock at year¡¯s end, which is rare in my years of doing business.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not say much more, a toast to Miss Chu.¡±


    Everyone raised their sses to Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi drank a full ss of wine.


    Tan Mengyang intervened, ¡°Miss Chu is ady, one ss is enough. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chu, please eat more.¡±


    The atmosphere in the private room was rxed and joyful.


    With many tasks waiting at home, Chu Qingzhi left with Chu Xuhua after the meal.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Several people were gathered at the entrance.


    Fan Limei said matter-of-factly, ¡°Third Sister, we¡¯ve been taking care of Mother for a few days. You can take care of her for a while.¡±


    Cao Zhn was afraid that Li Qingyu would not agree, so she quickly said, ¡°Third Sister, she¡¯s our mother. Moreover, your family is rich. You can give Mother better food so that she can recover faster.¡±


    Li Qinghu and Li Qingwu stood behind their wives awkwardly, but they did not stop them.


    It turned out that three days ago, Zheng Guixiang identally fell. Being elderly, her injury was severe. The two daughters-inw, tired of caring for her, had brought her to Li Qingyu¡¯s house..

 Chapter 512 - 512: Send Her Away

    Chapter 512: Send Her Away


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zheng Guixiang looked at Li Qingyu with a bitter and pitiful expression, staying silent.


    It was rare for a mother to be injured and then stay at her son-inw¡¯s ce for recovery.


    Li Qingyu didn¡¯t know what to say. She was heartbroken about her mother¡¯s leg injury and couldn¡¯t bring herself to send her away. Yet, she also had to consider her inws¡¯ feelings, leaving her conflicted.


    Chu Rong, Grandpa Chu, and Grandma Chu stood aside with expressionless faces, remaining silent.


    Actually, it was not a big deal for Zheng Guixiang to recuperate here. What was hateful was that the other party had a matter-of-fact attitude. It was annoying.


    In this awkward standoff, Chu Qingzhi returned home. Li Qingyu pulled her aside to exin the situation.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the group and snorted.


    Fan Limei, thinking Chu Qingzhi would be easy to manipte due to her young age, said, ¡°Qingzhi, she¡¯s your grandmother and also an elder. You wouldn¡¯t think of sending an old person away, would you?¡±


    Cao Zhn, siding with Fan Limei, quickly added, ¡°Qingzhi, your grandmother broke her leg. It¡¯s just a matter of a few months¡¯ care. Being as filial as you are, you would agree, right?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family was now a powerful family in the vige. Anything that happened would attract the attention of the entire vige. At this moment, many people surrounded to see what was going on.


    Seeing the behavior of Li Qingyu¡¯s family, they all despised them. However, this was her family¡¯s matter, so they could not say anything.


    Chu Qingzhi, with a calm expression, asked Zheng Guixiang, ¡°Grandma, is this what you think too?¡±


    Zheng Guixiang looked down, then turned to Chu Rong, ¡°Chu Rong, would you mind if 1 stayed for a while?¡±


    Qingyu¡¯s family was rich and had good food and amodation. Her son and daughter-inw¡¯s family conditions were not very good. Staying at Qingyu¡¯s house could reduce a lot of burden for his son and daughter-inw.


    Everyone looked at Chu Rong¡­


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that this olddy was quite smart. As long as Chu Rong agreed, no one in the family would object. Chu Rong was an honest person. Even if he was unwilling, he would still agree out of filial piety.


    Chu Rong hesitated, unable to voice his disagreement, nor could he easily agree.


    Granny Chu thought to herself that it was better for her to be the viin. ¡°Inw, Chu Rong is a taciturn person and has an honest personality. He can¡¯t make decisions about the family. I have the final say in this family.¡±


    Zheng Guixiang smiled ingratiatingly and said, ¡°You¡¯re younger than me and in better health, but everyone gets sick in old age. You wouldn¡¯t be so heartless, would you?¡±


    Granny Chu thought to herself that she might fall ill in old age, but she wouldn¡¯t impose on her daughter and son-inw.


    ¡°Inw, Qingzhi is skilled in medicine. Let her check your leg and prescribe some medicine. 1¡¯11 also give you some ginseng to help with your recovery. You should go home to recuperate.¡±


    Zheng Guixiang perked up, ¡°You have ginseng?¡±


    The ginseng was found by Chu Qingzhi in the mountains while gathering hops, along with gifts from high officials in the capital, including lingzhi and polygonum.


    At home, they asionally added ginseng slices to their soup, which helped Grandma Chu and Grandpa Chu¡¯s hair turn darker. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such heavy farm work every day.


    Fan Limei and Cao Zhn were immediately tempted. Ginseng was worth a lot of money.


    Fan Limei smiled and changed her words. ¡°Mother, Aunt Chu is right. It¡¯s better to recuperate at home.¡±


    Cao Zhn added with a smile, ¡°Yes, Mother, let us take care of you. Qingyu hasn¡¯t been with you for long, we know you better.¡±


    Zheng Guixiang nodded, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go home. I won¡¯t bother Qingyu and her family.¡±


    Grandma Chu signaled Chu Qingzhi with her eyes to check on Zheng Guixiang¡¯s leg.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi put on gloves from her backpack and sat down on a stool Shen Ruyue had brought over to examine Zheng Guixiang¡¯s leg.


    Gently probing, she quickly determined that the leg had been treated at the clinic, likely by Yuan Hongjun. The treatment was well done, and the leg was already healing.


    ¡°The leg is fine. Just rest for three months and avoid re-injuring it.¡±


    She considered giving Zheng Guixiang some ginseng to help with recovery. After all, she was Li Qingyu¡¯s mother, and what daughter wouldn¡¯t feelpassion for her mother, unless she was exceptionally heartless.


    Grandma Chu went to her room and tore off a third of a ginseng root, cing it in a box and bringing it to Zheng Guixiang. ¡°Inw, 1 hope you recover soon.¡±


    Zheng Guixiang epted the box gratefully, sensing the strong medicinal fragrance without even opening it. Her face lit up with a barely conceble smile, ¡°Thank you, inw. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Take care,¡± Grandma Chu said, relieved to see them go.


    Zheng Guixiang waved her eldest son over, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Chu,¡± said Li Qinghu,ing forward to carry his mother as they left the courtyard.


    The family from Li Qingyu¡¯s maternal home left with smiles on their faces.


    Li Qingyu, feeling somewhat embarrassed, said to her inws, ¡°Father, Mother, Chu Rong, about my mother¡­¡±


    Grandma Chu held Li Qingyu¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°No matter what, she is your mother. Being injured, it¡¯s natural for you to be concerned. Now that our family is in a better position, we can afford doing some good deeds.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±


    Grandma Chu was appreciative of Li Qingyu, who had managed the household diligently for over twenty years, looking older than her peers. Only recently had she begun to look better.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard time in our family for so many years. Now that we are better off, take care of yourself too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± Li Qingyu replied obediently.


    ¡°Fifth Sister¡­¡± Chu Qingshuang returned to Chu Vige with the delivery team, stopping the carts outside her home. She then searched for Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi was in the courtyard of the old house, sorting beans. Her eyes were tired after sorting through three hundred catties of beans.


    Hearing Chu Qingshuang¡¯s voice, she walked out and replied, ¡°Qingshuang, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang approached, ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯ve brought back the beer bottles. Where should I put them?¡±


    ¡°Take them to the workshop, store them in the warehouse there,¡± Chu Qingzhi instructed.


    Chu Qingshuang nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Also, Fifth Sister, someone came asking for your cute paintings. 1 brought him here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked towards the door and saw a tall, thin young man in silver attire, holding a white folding fan. His demeanor was refined, and his clothes were of high quality..


    A servant stood behind him, also well-dressed and well-mannered. The young man likely came from a prominent family


    Business hade to her door, and Chu Qingzhi walked over to greet the guest.


    The young man had been admiring the Chu family¡¯s house, impressed by its design that, while ancient in style, had a unique charm.


    Turning at the sound of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice, his eyes shed with a brief surprise..

 Chapter 513 - 513: Another Windfall

    Chapter 513: Another Windfall


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Nowadays, the girls in the vige are even more beautiful and graceful than those in the city!


    The girl in front of him was dressed simply, but when he looked at her, he felt as if her entire body was glowing. At a nce, he was dazzled.


    Holding his fan, the young man bowed to Chu Qingzhi with great decorum, saying, ¡°It¡¯s my honor meeting Miss Chu.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied, inviting the young man into the living room for tea. ¡°Please speak freely, sir.¡±


    Introducing himself, the young man said, ¡°1 am Xing Jindong from the Xing family of Yong¡¯an City in Dongling. 1 left my family to gain experience and was inspired by the Food Festival organized by Miss Chu in Shuiyun County. I wish to organize a simr event in Dongling, but I¡¯m unable to create those distinctive cute paintings. 1e to seek your guidance in this matter.¡±


    Assessing Xing Jindong, who clearly came from a prestigious family, Chu Qingzhi inquired, ¡°Do you want me to paint the cute paintings for you, or teach you how to do it?¡±


    Xing Jindong smiled gently. ¡°Initially, 1 wanted Miss Chu to paint for me, but now 1 think it¡¯s better to learn by myself. I am willing to pay five hundred taels for the lessons.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi considered for a moment. ¡°I can teach you, but you must prepare the materials yourself. I will only teach one hour each day for a month. Whether you learn it or not, it will depend on you.¡±


    Agreeing promptly, Xing Jindong said, ¡°Deal.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi listed the materials needed on a piece of paper and handed it to Xing Jindong. ¡°Prepare these, and we will start lessons tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu,¡± Xing Jindong said, leaving with his servant.


    Holding the five hundred taels, Chu Qingzhi lightly tapped them in her palm, satisfied that she had earned another easy 500 taels.


    Hong Yujun had prepared a pot of silver fungus soup. Chu Qingzhi took a bowl of it to Tang Jinghong¡¯s house, only to find him with a letter and a troubled expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    Handing her the letter, Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°Read it and you¡¯ll understand.¡±


    The letter was from Fang Yuchen, themander at the border, addressed to Tang Jinghong.


    It was the time of year for the border army to clear out wounded soldiers. Those who were injured and unable to return to the battlefield had to leave the camp. Many soldiers struggled to make ends meet after leaving, and even withpensation, their money would eventually run out.


    Fang Yuchen, amander who valued his soldiers, couldn¡¯t bear to see them end up begging for survival after serving their country. He wrote to friends and rtives for ideas on how to settle these veterans, hoping to find a solution.


    After reading the letter, Chu Qingzhi frowned slightly. ¡°How many injured soldiers are there?¡±


    ¡°Across all borders, there are over a thousand, with ny percent having families and the rest being orphans with nowhere to go. They usually find a ce to live in the border cities and spend the rest of their days,¡± Tang Jinghong exined, his brows furrowed.


    ¡°Let theme to me,¡± Chu Qingzhi offered. ¡°I can help them heal, and if they¡¯re willing, 1 can arrange work for them.¡± She respected these soldiers deeply.


    Tang Jinghong hugged Chu Qingzhi in gratitude. ¡°Thank you on their behalf, Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Chu Qingzhi reassured him, patting his back. ¡°You should reply to General Fang.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Tang Jinghong promptly wrote a reply and sent it to the border at full speed.


    To the right of Tang Jinghong¡¯s house, An Shanwu was busy measuring and nning for the construction of a new house.


    Chu Xu jin¡¯s house was already roofed and the workers had started stering it with lime. Since it didn¡¯t require as many hands anymore, An Shanwu and his team were focusing on building Wen Shaoyang¡¯s house, while Nie Huiyang led a group to construct a new workshop.


    Wen Shaoyang was also there, actively participating in the construction. This ce was going to be his future home, so he paid extra attention to it.


    Hong Yujun had prepared two basins of silver fungus soup and was looking for someone to help carry them. She turned around and saw Wu Yaqing, who seemed listless and dispirited. ¡°Yaqing, can you help me carry this?¡±


    Wu Yaqing was like a willow tree with her head drooped. She slowly walked to Hong Yujun and asked, ¡°Carry what?¡±


    Pointing at the basins, Hong Yujun said, ¡°Silver fungus soup.¡±


    The soup, enriched with lotus seeds, dates, and lilies, had thickened into a gtinous consistency. Yaqing swallowed hard, showing some signs of life. ¡°I¡¯d like a bowl.¡±


    Hong Yujun promptly served her a bowl. ¡°Help me carry this over, thene back for it, okay?¡±


    Yaqing agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    On the way, Hong Yujun asked with concern, ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night? You seem out of sorts.¡±


    Yaqing responded dully, ¡°I don¡¯t know. 1 just feel listless and don¡¯t want to do anything.¡±


    Hong Yujun whispered, ¡°Is it your time of the month?¡±


    Yaqing looked around anxiously before assuring her, ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    Hong Yujun could not guess why.


    Yaqing fell silent again, unsure of what was wrong with her.


    Upon reaching the construction site, Wen Shaoyang saw Hong Yujun carrying the heavy basins and quickly helped her ce them on a stone. He then took Yaqing¡¯s basin as well. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When Wu Yaqing saw Wen Shaoyuan, she was stunned for a moment. She immediately revived on the spot, as if she had discovered something shocking. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Then, she hurriedly ran away to share the good news with her best friend.


    Wen Shaoyang smiled warmly and turned his attention to Hong Yujun. ¡°Next time you need to carry something heavy, let me know. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hong Yujun replied with a smile, bringing over a basket full of bowls and spoons. ¡°Call them over to have some. I¡¯ll go check on Yaqing to make sure she doesn¡¯t spread rumors. I¡¯ll be back to clean up.¡±


    Wen Shaoyang watched her with a gentle gaze. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Soon, the news about Wen Shaoyang and Hong Yujun spread among the Chu sisters, leaving Hong Yujun blushing and too embarrassed to face anyone.


    At the old house.


    Chu Qingzhi ced over three hundred pounds of soybeans into five water tanks. Tang Jinghong drew water from the well and poured it into the tanks to soak the beans. They left them there, nning to process them the next day.


    Later, Shen Ruyue arrived with eleven young men. ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Approaching Shen Ruyue, Chu Qingzhi nced at the men behind her. They were all strong and tall. ¡°Are they the ones we recruited for deliveries?¡±


    ¡°Yes, five from Chu vige and five from the neighboring vige,¡± Shen Ruyue whispered to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Those from the other vige can read.¡±


    This was important for delivery, as they needed to sign receipts.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded approvingly. ¡°i¡¯ll train them, and we can start dispatching them for deliveries tomorrow.¡±


    Shen Ruyue had full confidence in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s abilities. ¡°Okay..¡±

 Chapter 514 - 514: Clear Goal

    Chapter 514: Clear Goal


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Junbao approached Shen Ruyue with the children from the vige, each carrying a basket filled with fresh and plump cherries. ¡°Sister Ruyue, we¡¯ve brought more golden cherries for you.¡±


    Standing at the doorstep of the old house, Shen Ruyue waited as the children brought the cherries over. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll get the scale.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shen Ruyue returned with a scale in one hand and a bamboo basket in the other. ¡°I¡¯ll weigh them for you right away.¡±


    As Chu Junbao handed over the basket, he asked with anticipation, ¡°Sister Ruyue, we¡¯ve picked all the golden cherries. Do you want other fruits too?¡±


    Shen Ruyue replied while weighing the cherries, ¡°Yes, 1 also want grapes, bayberries, Chinese dates, apples, and pears. Can you get those?¡±


    The children were disappointed, as those fruits weren¡¯t wild and were harder to obtain. The Chinese dates grew in the mountains and were out of their reach.


    Suddenly, Chu Junbao excitedly spoke up, ¡°My maternal grandparents have lots of grapes! Sister Ruyue, do you really want grapes? I can pick some for you.¡±


    Shen Ruyue, having only received 500 catties of grapes and still needing more, asked, ¡°How many do they have?¡±


    Chu Junbao exaggerated with wide-open arms, ¡°Their backyard is full of grapes, big, red, and sweet. You¡¯ll definitely like them.¡±


    Shen Ruyue inquired, ¡°Is their home far? Go ask your grandparents if they¡¯re selling the grapes. If they are, I¡¯ll go check them out.¡±


    She had to collect the grapes as soon as possible. If she waited a little longer, the grapes would probably be overripe and not taste good.


    Eager to sell the grapes, Chu Junbao wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    Shen Ruyue thanked him, ¡°Thanks for making the trip.¡±


    Chu Junbao waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m happy to. It¡¯s no trouble.¡±


    After weighing the golden cherries, which totaled ten catties, Shen Ruyue distributed the copper coins and took the golden cherries to the cer, feeling a chill from the lower temperature there.


    The temperature in the cer was much lower than outside. It felt like early winter.


    Chu Junbao took the money home and ced it in the piggy bank. Then, he ran to his maternal grandfather¡¯s house in the neighboring vige.


    Aftering out of the cer, Shen Ruyue had just recorded the ounts when Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin arrived, carrying small loads of golden cherries. Xu Songnian¡¯s load was full, while Xu Wenlin, being younger, carried half as much.


    They ced their loads down and sweetly greeted Shen Ruyue as their ¡°big cousin-inw.¡±


    Shen Ruyue warmly smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve gathered so much today?¡±


    Xu Songnian happily said, ¡°Yes, we rallied the children from the neighboring vige to pick golden cherries. Everyone worked hard and collected this much.¡±


    Shen Ruyue weighed the golden cherries, totaling forty-five catties. She praised Xu Songnian, ¡°You actually carried thirty catties on your shoulder; does it hurt your shoulders?¡±


    Xu Songnian assured her it didn¡¯t hurt and that he could handle it.


    Shen Ruyue said with concern, ¡°You have to be careful. Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±


    Xu Songnian nodded seriously. ¡°Cousin-inw, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Shen Ruyue handed the silver to Xu Songnian. ¡°Take your sister with you. Be careful on the way back.¡±


    Then, she went to get a bag of biscuits and ced it under Xu Songnian¡¯s basket. ¡°These biscuits were made today. Take them back and eat them.¡±


    Xu Songnian smiled. The young man¡¯s face looked exceptionally bright. ¡°Thank you, Cousin-inw.¡±


    Shen Ruyue smiled. ¡°Go back quickly. Your mother will be worried if you¡¯re not back in time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The three wolfdogs ran over obediently and sent the siblings home. They were also obedient. After sending the two siblings home, they would run back on their own.


    Shen Ruyue watched the siblings leave. After they disappeared, she went back to her work.


    Wastnd.


    After a day of hard work, Li Qingyu and her team managed to clear an acre ofnd.


    Although the grass on the ground had been burned, the roots were still in the soil. Coupled with the fact that the soil was very hard, one of the hoes was broken from digging. The progress was rather slow.


    Li Qingyu¡¯s hands were even blistered.


    When they returned home, Chu Qingning happened to be carrying a first aid kit back from the county. When she saw the blisters on Li Qingyu¡¯s hand, she immediately treated her.


    Chu Qingning said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t cook tonight. I¡¯ll cook with Second Sister.¡±


    Reluctant to rest, Li Qingyu replied, ¡°I can help with the fire. That won¡¯t hurt my hands.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded.


    Li Qingyu smiled. ¡°How was the volunteer medical consultation today?¡±


    Chu Qingning put away her medical tools and pulled out a book from her bag. ¡°It was very helpful. I learned a lot,¡± she said, showing her notes.


    Although Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t read, she flipped through the book, gauging Chu Qingning¡¯s progress by the amount of writing. Seeing the extensive notes, she proudly said, ¡°All my daughters are exceptional.¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled brightly. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re so supportive of me. I can¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Li Qingyu patted Chu Qingning¡¯s head and said lovingly, You never do. I¡¯m very proud of you.¡±


    As the kitchen filled with the aroma of delicious food and the sun set, vigers headed home.


    At the old house, Chu Qingzhi divided the eleven new workers into five teams, pairing literate with illiterate individuals for training.


    After training, sheid out the rules: ¡°You must load the goods here before 6 AM, and leave precisely at that time. Ensure you get a signed receipt; otherwise, it¡¯s as if you¡¯ve given the goods away. Have you all got it?¡±


    The group replied in unison, ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, follow my brother and Li Zhangjie for a run to understand the process before you start delivering on your own.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°As for wages, each of you will earn one hundred copper coins per day, paid monthly. Those who perform well can earn up to five hundred copper coins in bonuses at the month¡¯s end. It¡¯s up to you to earn it.¡±


    ¡°Sign in with Shen Ruyue each day. If you don¡¯t sign, that day¡¯s wages will be deducted, and the bonus will be forfeited.¡±


    ¡°If you need to take leave, you can apply in advance. Each person gets four days off per month. No more than two people can be off at the same time. Discuss among yourselves for the days off.¡±


    ¡°Taking leave within the four days off won¡¯t affect the bonus, but that day¡¯s wages will still be deducted.¡±


    ¡°Work ends when you submit the signed receipts to Shen Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°The routes vary in length, so you¡¯ll rotate to keep it fair.¡±


    ¡°After a month, I¡¯ll select one of you as the supervisor. Work hard for it.¡±


    Thisst statement immediately motivated everyone, as bing a supervisor meant higher pay and prestige. They now had a clear goal to strive for.


    After the briefing, Chu Qingzhi dismissed them, just in time for dinner at home..

 Chapter 515 - 515: Treating the Symptom But Not the Cause

    Chapter 515 - 515: Treating the Symptom But Not the Cause


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After dinner, everyone in the Chu family busied themselves with their respective tasks.


    Chu Xu jin borrowed several books on forensic science from the government office. Inspired by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s guidance, he developed a strong interest in autopsy.


    With nothing urgent at the government office, he dedicated himself to studying autopsy techniques. The experienced coroners were so overwhelmed by his persistent inquiries that they started avoiding him, leaving him to study on his own.


    While reading, he encountered two characters he didn¡¯t recognize.


    After struggling to recall them from memory and failing, he felt troubled.<div>


    Suddenly, his lips curled up into a faint and shy smile. He was worried about not having a chance to get close to Lihua. Wasn¡¯t this a perfect opportunity?


    He lit themps in the four corners of the second-floor hall and on the table, then went downstairs to pour a ss of orange juice from the fridge, cing it on the table in the hall.


    The fridge, abination of bricks and wood, resembled a double-door fridge. Using magic, Chu Qingzhi made the upper part a cooler and the lower part a freezer. The whole family, especially Li Qingyu, loved this fridge.


    Chu Xu jin stood in front of the door for a while. In the end, he bit the bullet and knocked on Ge Lihua¡¯s door nervously. ¡°Lihua, 1 have some questions to ask. Are you asleep?¡±


    Ge Lihua was sitting at her desk, reading ¡°The Chronicles of Four Kingdoms¡± given to her by Wu Yaqing. Hearing Chu Xujin¡¯s knock, she nced at Wu Yaqing, who was decently dressed, before opening the door to see what he wanted.


    Chu Xujin pulled out a chair for her and said, ¡°Please sit.¡±


    Ge Lihua, somewhat suspiciously, sat down while Chu Xujin moved a ss of juice in front of her. ¡°I poured it for you.¡±


    Wu Yaqing and Chu Qingning walked over at the same time and stood by the door to eavesdrop.


    Ge Lihua took a sip of juice. ¡°Xujin, tell me. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Chu Xujin returned to his room and brought the book over. He sat beside Ge Lihua. ¡°I don¡¯t know these two characters.¡±


    Ge Lihua took the book and looked at it seriously. Then, she exined to Chu Xujin in detail, ¡°Do you understand now?¡±


    Chu Xujin didn¡¯t know if he should say that he understood or not. If he said that he understood, they would go back to their rooms. If he said that he didn¡¯t understand, would Lihua think that he was too stupid?


    What a dilemma.


    Seeing that Chu Xujin did not respond, Ge Lihua asked again in a low voice.


    Chu Xujin could only nod. ¡°Lihua, wait a moment, there are a few more characters 1 don¡¯t recognize. Could you exin them to me too?¡±


    Ge Lihua, noticing Chu Xujin¡¯s clumsy attempt to prolong their interaction, secretly smiled and agreed, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chu Qingning turned around and waved at Chu Qingyue. She mouthed, ¡°Second Sister,e and listen.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was very busy now. Chu Qingzhi had given her ten more styles of clothes. She was fusing the embroidery techniques she had learned with the new styles of clothes and preparing to produce new clothes.


    After seeing Chu Qingning¡¯s gesture, Chu Qingyue shook her head and continued with her work.


    Chu Qingning walked towards Chu Qingyue helplessly. She looked at the embroidery work in Chu Qingyue¡¯s hand. ¡°Second Sister, why aren¡¯t you curious at all?¡±


    ¡°I have so much to do myself!¡± Chu Qingyue reached out and tapped Chu Qingning¡¯s forehead, ¡°You should hurry up and read your medical books, it¡¯s almost time to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Chu Qingning sat at the side obediently and flipped open the medical book. In a few breaths, she was immersed.


    Chu Qingyue smiled. Fourth Sister really loved medicine. Medical books were soplicated and yet her fourth sister didn¡¯t find it boring. If it were her, she would definitely have a headache.


    In the hall, Chu Xujin continued to ask Ge Lihua to exin to him. Ge Lihua did not expose him. In the end, the two of them read together.


    A subtle affection was slowly developing between them.


    In Chu Qingzhi¡¯s room.


    Chu Qingyan was in front of the mirror, applying makeup to her eyes. She was practicing the exaggerated makeup used in operas, which is quite challenging and requires skill.


    After working on it for a while, she finally stopped and asked, ¡°Fifth sister, how does it look? Am I getting there?¡±


    ¡°Out of ten points, I¡¯d give you five,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied, taking the makeup brush and making some adjustments to Chu Qingyan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Now look again, do you see the difference?¡±


    Chu Qingyan examined her reflection, looking from left to right, and excitedly said, ¡°Fifth sister, I see the difference! My eyes look bigger and more expressive. Compared to yours, mine looked like dead fish eyes. You¡¯ve brought the fish to life.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then pulled out a stack of papers from a drawer and handed them to Chu Qingyan. ¡°Here¡¯s a summary of makeup techniques and some theory I¡¯ve put together for you. Take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingyan gratefully epted the papers with both hands. ¡°Thank you, Fifth sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi affectionately patted her head, smiling. ¡°Do you have another vige girling over for makeup tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Chu Qingyan nodded eagerly. ¡°The bridal makeup I did for Chu Xiaotangst time was a hit. Her husband thought she was a fairy descending from heaven when he saw her. After hearing about it, everyone¡¯s been asking me to do their makeup.¡±


    ¡°It shows how good our Qingyan is at makeup.¡±


    ¡°Fifth sister, 1 have a question,¡± Chu Qingyan suddenly looked troubled, her delicate brows furrowing slightly.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Fifth sister, I can only do so much with makeup and contouring. It¡¯s like treating the symptoms but not the cause. Is there a way to make people genuinely beautiful? For example, Hongxiu has many spots on her face. Is there a way to remove them?¡±


    ¡°Her facial spots are due to internal body issues. With some treatment and the application of certain medicinal creams, she might see improvements.¡±


    Chu Qingyan¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. ¡°Fifth sister, how do you make medicinal cream?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi wrote down a prescription on a piece of paper, listing twenty different herbs. ¡°The ten on the left are avable in our herbal garden. You¡¯ll need to get the other ten from a medical hall. I¡¯ll teach you how to make the cream tomorrow night.¡±


    Chu Qingyan carefully took the prescription, examining it. ¡°1 promise to get the herbs ready.¡±


    The herbs were a little expensive. Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Do you have money?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve saved up a hundred taels of silver. Is that enough, Fifth sister?¡±


    This little girl was actually so rich. ¡°That should be enough.¡±


    Chu Qingyan carefully stored the prescription away. ¡°You should rest early, Fifth sister. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±


    ¡°Remember to wash your face before you sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Under the high-hanging moon, casting a clear glow, everyone in the house had gone to bed. Chu Qingzhi flew out the window and then into Tang Jinghong¡¯s study. ¡°Still not asleep?¡±


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi, Tang Jinghong looked a bit surprised. ¡°Just finishing up some official work before bed. Can¡¯t you sleep?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi leaned on the edge of the desk, looking down at Tang Jinghong. ¡°Not really, I was thinking of going to the mountains to find horses. Want to join me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked up. ¡°Right now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Give me a moment, I¡¯ll join you.¡± Tang Jinghong quickly tidied up the desk, locking everything away. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Under the moonlight, the two figures, graceful and swift, flew towards the deep mountains..

 Chapter 516 - 516: Four Wounded Horses

    Chapter 516 - 516: Four Wounded Horses


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After searching the mountain for a while without finding any trace of horses, Tang Jinghong surveyed the surroundings, which were eerily silent. ¡°Are there really horses in these mountains?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi spoke uncertainly, ¡°I thought there were before, but it seems there might not be any herds here. Let¡¯s keep looking a bit more. If we still can¡¯t find any, we¡¯ll just have to buy them from a stable tomorrow.¡± She then extended her spiritual sense to its maximum range.


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t disturb Chu Qingzhi and just watched her quietly. The moonlight fell on her face, casting delicate shadows from her long eyshes.


    ¡°Jinghong, let¡¯s go this way,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, leading Tang Jinghong in a new direction.


    The two of them moved swiftly through the forest, with Chu Qingzhi deliberately slowing down to stay alongside Tang Jinghong. They flew gracefully, their figures light as swallows.<div>


    After some time, theynded on the ground. As soon as they touched down, they caught the scent of horses.


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi curiously, wondering how she knew they were close to horses from so far away.


    ¡°Jinghong, be careful here. The ground is slippery from frequent horse traffic,¡± Chu Qingzhi advised, walking steadily forward while keeping an eye on Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    They were on a hillside covered in grass, some of which was nibbled and yellowing. A few trees dotted thendscape, but nothing else was remarkable.


    As they walked at the bottom of the hill, arge horse stood atop it, observing them. From their angle, the horse, backdropped by the moon with drifting grey clouds, appeared almost ethereal, like a celestial steed.


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly stopped and pointed upwards, pulling Tang Jinghong¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Look up there.¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised his head, ¡°A lead horse?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes shone brightly. ¡°Yes, following it will lead us to the herd.¡±


    However, the lead horse stood still, cocking its head slightly as it looked at them, seemingly curious yet cautious.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and plucked a leaf, blowing it gently. Soon, the sound of a charging beast echoed through the forest.


    The lead horse looked up to see a white tiger rushing towards it with powerful momentum.


    Upon reaching Chu Qingzhi, the tiger transformed into arge cat, rolling around and affectionately nuzzling her, seeking attention.


    Chu Qingzhi stroked the tiger¡¯s head. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you in a while. Have you gained weight?¡±


    The tiger, Da Bai, had been following them at a distance, but without Chu Qingzhi¡¯s summons, it didn¡¯te close.


    When Tang Jinghong saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch the back of the white tiger. It was smooth and shiny. How many people in this world wanted to touch the tiger but couldn¡¯t? He had finally gotten what he wanted.


    Seeing Tang Jinghong¡¯s fondness for the tiger, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°What animal do you like? 1 can summon one for you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°I¡¯m fond of eagles, and 1 already have one.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pondered and then offered, ¡°How about I train more eagles for you, to assist you?¡±


    ¡°That would be great, thank you, Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reached out and touched Tang Jinghong¡¯s face. She joked, ¡°You¡¯re handsome. All my hard work is worth it, knowing that you are my man.¡±


    Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t help butugh softly. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect Qingzhi to be a girl who values looks.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, pulling Tang Jinghong up the hill, replied as the lead horse, startled by the scene below, had already fled. ¡°Wrong, even if you were disfigured one day, I would still stay by your side.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t so superficial, but it wasn¡¯t wrong to appreciate someone who met her aesthetic standards.


    Tang Jinghong reassuringly gripped Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Be careful.¡± His already gentle voice softened even more, conveying a deep sense of cherishment.


    Da Bai, the white tiger, led the way up the hillside, where Tang Jinghong, with a swift movement, encircled Chu Qingzhi¡¯s waist and flew up with her to the top of the hill.


    Following the lead horse¡¯s path, they, along with the tiger, walked for a while and finally spotted a herd of about twenty horses, all in their prime and well-fed.


    The lead horse stood at the forefront, vigntly watching the two humans.


    Chu Qingzhi, observing from the hillside, called out to the herd, ¡°Who among you would like toe and help with work at my house? You¡¯ll be well-fed and cared for, and your job will mainly be to pull loads.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at the horses and then at Chu Qingzhi. Did the horses understand what she said?


    His skepticism was soon put to rest when four leaner horses, bearing scars as if from a fight, approached from the other side of the hill. Chu Qingzhi surmised that these horses had been injured in battles for dominance within the herd.


    This was very normal in the natural world. Animals basically obtained the supreme status of a race through force.


    These four horses, outcasts of their group, cautiously made their way to Chu Qingzhi, visibly intimidated by Da Bai.


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and touched the horses¡¯ heads one by one. They were all in their prime. After losing and being bullied by the horses, they lost weight. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Choosing the nearest path out of the deep mountains, Chu Qingzhi led the way, followed by the horses and Da Bai. The tiger, not wanting to part with Chu Qingzhi, affectionately rubbed against her with each step.


    Chu Qingzhi sat on the white tiger¡¯s back and rubbed its neck. ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to part with me¡­¡± She looked at Tang Jinghong and blinked. ¡°Jinghong, do you wee Da Bai at your home?¡±


    Da Bai also looked up eagerly at Tang Jinghong, its big, moist eyes seeming to ask, ¡°Do you wee me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong warmly responded, ¡°Wee, but won¡¯t the tiger scare the vigers?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and replied, ¡°At first, they might be afraid, but once they know Da Bai is harmless, they¡¯ll probably feel the same way they do about the wolves in our vige ¨C initially feared, but now loved by everyone.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked down at Da Bai. ¡°You¡¯re wee at my home.¡±


    Da Bai affectionately nuzzled Tang Jinghong, sensing the scent of its master on him and recognizing him as a friend of its master.


    Tang Jinghong said lovingly, ¡°Do you need me to prepare food for Da Bai?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°My family will prepare it. Sometimes, it can go hunting by itself.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As they chatted, they finally emerged from the forest and, after determining their direction, continued towards the vige.


    Upon returning home, Chu Qingzhi provided food for the horses, prioritizing the nourishment of the four emaciated ones.


    Fu Bao and Hou Fu came out of the stable and into the courtyard. They looked at their new kind and blinked curiously.


    The four horses cowered when they saw the two seniors. The two seniors looked stronger than the lead horse. They wouldn¡¯t bully them, right? They didn¡¯t want to be beaten anymore..

 Chapter 517 - 517: The Heavens Is Watching Over Us

    Chapter 517: The Heavens Is Watching Over Us


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi gently stroked the heads of Fu Bao and Hou Fu, exining to them the background of the four new horses, ¡°Don¡¯t bully them; they¡¯ve had it tough.¡±


    Fu Bao and Hou Fu swished their long, flowing tails, indicating they wouldn¡¯t bully the neers, and instead treated them like younger siblings.


    ¡°How should we settle them?¡± Tang Jinghong asked, sitting nearby and watching the horses eat.


    ¡°Let them stay in the yard for tonight. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask my father to expand the stable so they can move in there.¡±


    ¡°And how do we exin all this?¡±


    ¡°Just say they were too hungry and came on their own.¡± Chu Qingzhi wasn¡¯t concerned about whether others believed it or not; the horses were already at their home.


    Da Bai, the white tiger, sat beside Tang Jinghong, maintaining its majestic presence even while sitting.


    Chu Qingzhi fetched half a chicken from the fridge, thawed it with a light touch, and ced it in a bowl for Da Bai. The tiger didn¡¯t hesitate to feast on it, crunching the chicken and then licking its lips with satisfaction, resembling a cute, oversized cat.


    A few actual cats from the vige approached cautiously, observing this new and unusual ¡°fellow cat¡± with curiosity. They couldn¡¯t fathom how it had grown sorge.


    Da Bai, equally intrigued by these tiny ¡°kin,¡± gazed back, wondering why they were so small.


    As therge and small ¡°cats¡± stared at each other in mutual fascination, Tang Jinghong affectionately stroked Da Bai¡¯s head, growing fonder of the creature. ¡°Would you prefer to stay inside or outside? Shall 1 arrange a room for you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°We can weave a nest for it out of bamboo and ce it under the eaves for it to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it tomorrow.¡±


    Thus, Da Bai settled into Tang Jinghong¡¯s home, gaining several miniature ymates in the process.


    As days and nights alternated, a new day dawned at the Chu family. The family members got up one after another.


    The women headed to the kitchen to cook, while the men worked in the fields. The division ofbor was clear, with even the younger ones helping out as much as they could.


    The elders didn¡¯t think that children who studied had to be pampered. In their hearts, studying was noble, but farming was the foundation. They had to eat even when they were studying, right?


    The two little ones were obedient. They did what they were supposed to do and were very enthusiastic.


    The men, including Grandpa Chu, Chu Rong, and Chu Xujin, headed to the wastnd with hoes after washing up.


    The two little ones followed behind and did what they could.


    Chu Xuhua, meanwhile, was still in bed, clinging to his wife, Shen Ruyue, ¡°Ever since marrying you, I just don¡¯t feel like getting out of bed.¡±


    Shen Ruyue had been awake for a while. Her beautiful eyes were filled with energy. She reached out and gently stroked the stubble on Chu Xuhua¡¯s chin. It was a little prickly, but she felt very happy. ¡°Don¡¯t find excuses forziness.¡±


    Chu Xuhua kissed Shen Ruyue¡¯s forehead and whispered into her ear, ¡°You are too beautiful. I can¡¯t bear to let go. That¡¯s not an excuse.¡±


    Shen Ruyueughed, ¡°Then who do you think is the most beautiful in your heart?¡±


    Without hesitation, Chu Xuhua replied, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my wife. I¡¯m utterly fascinated by you, body and soul.¡±


    Shen Ruyue blushed at his words and gently pushed him, ¡°Get up, or mother might think I¡¯mzy.¡±


    Chu Xuhua tightened his arms and pressed his skin against Shen Ruyue¡¯s. Their warmth passed through the thin material of their clothes. ¡°She won¡¯t. It¡¯s normal for newlyweds to sleep in, she¡¯ll understand.¡±


    His words held a suggestive undertone, and Shen Ruyue¡¯s body began to heat up.


    She forced herself out of Chu Xuhua¡¯s arms. ¡°I have to get up.¡± Otherwise, if Xuhua lost controlter, she would really not be able to get out of bed.


    Chu Xuhua chuckled and asked despite knowing the answer, ¡°What are you avoiding, Ruyue?¡±


    Shen Ruyue red at Chu Xuhua with her watery eyes and quickly put on her clothes. ¡°Get up.¡± She was embarrassed to wake upte every day.


    With his arms empty, Chu Xuhua was forced to get out of bed. As he put on his clothes, he said jokingly, ¡°Better listen to my wife, or I might end up sleeping on the floor tonight.¡±


    Shen Ruyue put on her clothes, kissed Chu Xuhua¡¯s cheek, and ran away quickly.


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s heart felt as sweet as honey. ¡°It¡¯s nice to have a wife.¡±


    Shen Ruyue went to the kitchen to help Li Qingyu cook.


    Chu Xuhua took the keys to the old house, preparing for the day¡¯s delivery tasks.


    As he approached the gate of the old house¡¯s courtyard, he stopped abruptly, staring in astonishment at the horses inside, ¡°Six, six horses?¡±


    Li Zhangjie, as usual, came over to help and was equally stunned upon seeing the horses, ¡°Am I seeing things?¡±


    Chu Xuhua patted Li Zhangjie on the shoulder, ¡°You¡¯re not mistaken, there really are six!¡± He then rushed back home.


    Chu Qingzhi, too, had risen early. It was the first day for the new delivery workers, and she wanted to keep a close eye on things.


    Stepping outside, she immediately saw Chu Xuhua walking towards her excitedly, ¡°Big brother, you¡­¡±


    Chu Xuhua, full of excitement, interrupted her, ¡°Qingzhi,e quickly! There are six horses in the old house¡¯s yard. Four wild horses ran in.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself she could use Chu Xuhua¡¯s exnation so that she didn¡¯t have toe up with one herself. ¡°Let¡¯s go see.¡±


    The horses affectionately approached Chu Qingzhi, nuzzling her with their heads as a gesture of gratitude for leading them away from their hardships.


    Chu Xuhua watched the harmonious scene in surprise, ¡°Qingzhi, why are they so close to you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi blinked, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just liked by animals in general.¡±


    Chu Xuhua reached out to pet the horses, feeling fortunate, ¡°Our family needed horses, and just like that, they appeared. Is Heaven really watching over us?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, changing the subject, ¡°Big brother, Zhangjie, the delivery workers will be here soon. Today, guide them and exin the important points. From tomorrow, they¡¯ll handle deliveries independently.¡±


    Both men agreed.


    As if on cue, the eleven delivery workers arrived one after another.


    Chu Xuhua handled the shorter routes, which could bepleted within half a day, while Li Zhangjie took the longer routes, needing a day for a round trip.


    For more distant clients, like those in the capital, they woulde to pick up the goods themselves. Suchrge businesses had their own logistics teams, so Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t need to worry about them.


    Also, the packaging for these businesses varied. For example, rice dumpling, bread, and apple pies were kept cool with ice to stay fresh, while biscuits and egg tarts didn¡¯t need cooling but required careful packaging to prevent them from crumbling during transport to the county cities.


    With the arrangements handed over to Chu Xuhua and Li Zhangjie, Chu Qingzhi could rx..

 Chapter 518 - 518: Da Bai

    Chapter 518: Da Bai


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi arrived at the wastnd, having been too busy to visit the day before.


    ¡°Third brother, when you go to the county cityter, please tell Xiao Chen toe and help us.¡±


    Xiao Chen was the leader of the beggars, a young man around seventeen or eighteen years old. Chu Xuhua didn¡¯t know what his abilities were, but all the beggars listened to him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chu Xuhua agreed, knowing that the family was no longer short of money, so there was no need for everyone to work so hard.


    Chu Qingzhi squatted down and picked up a handful of soil, grinding it in her hand.


    It was very dry, crumbling into sand easily upon squeezing. Indeed, the soil was barren with little nutrients. Before nting anything, it needed to be fertilized, and a trench had to be dug to bring water from a distant source.


    Chu Qingzhi stood up and looked around, quickly determining a route for the trench. Once Xiao Chen and his group arrived, they could start digging.


    As the sun rose higher, its rays bathing everything in light, Tang Jinghong, with a machete in hand, headed towards the vige¡¯s bamboo grove to gather materials for making a tiger¡¯s den.


    As he left the house, Da Bai, the white tiger, followed him. The majestic tiger¡¯s presence and stride were so formidable that it immediately caused a stir in the vige.


    ¡°Ahh!!! A tiger has entered the vige!!!¡±


    ¡°Tiger, where is the tiger???¡±


    ¡°Fight the tiger, it¡¯sing to eat people!!!¡±


    Da Bai, unustomed to such noise, growled fiercely, quieting the vige instantly. However, the chaos soon resumed, and before long, the entire vige had ¡°vanished¡± behind closed doors.


    Tang Jinghong looked back at Da Bai with a smile, ¡°Seems like it¡¯ll take some time for everyone to ept you.¡±


    Da Bai didn¡¯t care. It stuck out its pink tongue, raised its paw, and licked it leisurely.


    Chu Qingzhi was also pulled back home by Li Qingyu. She hesitated to reveal that the tiger was brought by her, fearing a reprimand from her family.


    Tang Jinghong stroked the round tiger head, especially fondling its ears, which were soft and surprisingly cute.


    ¡°The tiger won¡¯t bite, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reassured her family, ¡°It really won¡¯t bite anyone. Otherwise, Jinghong would have been its first victim. Shall we go out?¡±


    The family was skeptical and remained indoors.


    Grandpa Chu was cautious, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If it truly doesn¡¯t bite, then we¡¯ll go out.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t mind, knowing that everyone would definitely ept Da Bai in the end.


    The three wolves stood at the courtyard gate, fully alert. They considered the vige their territory and saw Da Bai as a threat. Having never encountered a tiger, the wolves decided to confront it.


    Tang Jinghong continued to lead Da Bai into the bamboo grove. He would call out to Da Bai once in a while. After the vigers saw through the crack in the door that Da Bai really didn¡¯t seem to hurt anyone, they slowly began to let down their defenses¡­


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s route did not pass by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house. Seeing that the tiger was getting further and further away, the three wolves could not help but look at each other and chase after it.


    Da Bai turned its head to look at the three small creatures cautiously following behind. Suddenly, it opened its mouth and let out a threatening growl.


    The three wolves were paralyzed with fear. Their noses were breathing heavily, and their bodies were tense. They stared fixedly at Da Bai, treating it as a huge threat.


    Da Bai¡¯s threatening gesture made the three wolves realize that it was not a creature to be trifled with.


    They decided to stick to their roles as obedient wolves and refrain from provoking it any further. After regaining someposure, the three wolves quickly ran away.


    Witnessing this scene, Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t help but find the situation both amusing and lively.


    After chopping the bamboo, Tang Jinghong quickly dragged it home. Otherwise, the vigers of the Chu Vige would not dare to go out today.


    Seeing that Da Bai had entered Tang Jinghong¡¯s house and didn¡¯te out again, the vigers slowly started to emerge from their homes. They still had many chores to do and couldn¡¯t stay hidden forever.


    The vige children, naive and curious, stretched their necks to peek into Tang Jinghong¡¯s yard. Although they had heard about tigers in the mountains, very few had actually seen one, as most who encountered a tiger didn¡¯t live to tell the tale.


    As Tang Jinghong sat in his yard working on the bamboo, Da Baiyzily at the doorway, yawning asionally, effortlesslybiningziness with majestic dignity.


    When Chu Qingzhi opened the door, she saw Chu Junbao peeking at Da Bai from behind a tree, his expression written with a mix of fear and curiosity. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Da Bai won¡¯t hurt you,¡± she reassured him.


    Chu Junbao ran over to Chu Qingzhi, hiding behind her while still trying to catch a glimpse of Da Bai. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, why is there a tiger in our vige?¡± he asked.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Da Bai. ¡°It probably likes your Brother Jinghong,¡± she replied.


    Chu Junbao believed her without a doubt. ¡°Oh-¡±


    Shen Ruyue came out from the house. ¡°Junbao, it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Chu Junbao turned and crisply responded, ¡°Coming!¡± He then ran towards Shen Ruyue. ¡°My parents, uncle, aunt, and other rtives are all ready to help.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nned to collect the grapes from Chu Junbao¡¯s maternal grandparents¡¯ house, and Chu Junbao¡¯s family members were all called to assist.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head out now.¡±


    Shuiyun County.


    Chu Xujin went to the county city to find Xiao Chen and conveyed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s request for help. Xiao Chen immediately led his people to Chu Vige.


    Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua then went to the county government office, only to find it in chaos.


    ¡°County Magistrate, you must do something for us. Each of us has received counterfeit banknotes, amounting to tens of thousands in total.¡±


    ¡°County Magistrate, it¡¯s clear someone is producing fake money to scam people. You can¡¯t ignore this.¡±


    ¡°The person behind this is audacious. Not only us, but many merchants have received fake money. Your lordship, this matter is extensive. If left unchecked, it could lead to worse chaos.¡±


    The county magistrate was surrounded by over twenty shopkeepers, all moring about the counterfeit banknotes,


    Chu Xujin stood at the door and listened. Coincidentally, when he went out, his brother had also told him about the fake banknotes. Chu Xuhua had been brooding over the 150 taels of fake money and asked him to think of a way to find the mastermind and get the real money back.


    Chu Xujin took a step forward and cupped his fists. ¡°Sir, with so many victims, ignoring the situation could indeed lead to chaos. And considering it¡¯s time for your performance assessment, if this gets out of hand, it might negatively impact your reputation..¡±

 Chapter 519 - 519: Meeting the Little Monk

    Chapter 519: Meeting the Little Monk


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The County Magistrate pondered the situation. Since the livelihood and tax revenue of Shuiyun County depended on these merchants, who were now victims of the counterfeit banknote scam, the matter couldn¡¯t be ignored. ¡°Xujin, since your family has also been affected, why don¡¯t you handle this case?¡± he suggested.


    Chu Xujin bowed respectfully, ¡°I will do my utmost, Sir.¡±


    He then turned to the gathered shopkeepers, ¡°Leave your statement. Then, we can officially start the investigation.¡±


    Everyone was very cooperative and left with Chu Xujin.


    Sitting behind his desk, Chu Xujin prepared to record their statements, while Ge Lihua assisted him with grinding ink.


    Chu Xujin looked up at her and felt a surge of happiness, believing that she must have some feelings for him. He resolved to try even harder to win her affection.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Xiao Chen arrived with a group of beggars, creating a unique scene that attracted the attention of the vigers. ¡°Miss Chu, just tell us what to do, and we¡¯ll do it well,¡± Xiao Chen assured.


    ¡°There are three tasks for you: clearing the wastnd, digging a channel, and bringing some silt from the riverbank to fertilize thend,¡± Chu Qingzhi exined and then led the group to inspect the wastnd.


    The riverbank silt, untouched for years, had turned ck and was very fertile, making it perfect for enriching the soil.


    Xiao Chen suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s divide into three teams, each team handling one task.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi offered, ¡°How about a payment of one hundred copper coins per person per day, including a meal at noon?¡±


    Xiao Chen replied earnestly, ¡°No need for payment, a meal is enough.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t shortchange you. Both payment and meals are assured,¡± Chu Qingzhi insisted, not wanting to take advantage of them and knowing that the beggars¡¯ lives weren¡¯t easy.


    Xiao Chen gratefully looked at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    ¡°Fair payment forbor is only right,¡± she responded.


    Xiao Chen felt that Chu Qingzhi was his benefactor in this life. He was grateful and immediately assigned tasks. Everyone started to work readily.


    Chu Qingzhi had already bought the tools for work. Previously, she had borrowed them from the vigers, but it was not convenient, so she bought them herself.


    Looking towards the mountain foot, Xiao Chen asked, ¡°Is this the marked route for the channel?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi confirmed, ¡°Just dig along the markings to a depth of about a foot and a half.¡±


    The vigers had previously dug a well at a water source during a drought, and the channel would draw water from that well, ensuring a reliable supply.


    Chu Qingzhi walked to the end of the channel. Behind this was the mountain, in front and on the right was the wastnd, and on the left was the herb garden.


    Chu Qingzhi looked around. Should she dig a pond here?


    It was quite suitable to dig a 100-square-meter pond to raise fish, lotus roots, ducks, and so on.


    As soon as she said that, everyone felt that it was a good idea, so the matter of digging the pond was settled.


    Chu Qingzhi returned to the old house to process soybeans.


    She had asked Auntie Zhang and four other aunts to assist, and they were waiting for her. ¡°What are we doing today, Qingzhi?¡± they inquired.


    Chu Qingzhi assigned tasks, ¡°Auntie Xu will wash the pots and steamers in the kitchen, and the rest of you help me wash the soybeans. After washing, we¡¯ll steam them.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Everyone worked together and quickly got busy.


    At the free clinic, a young monk sat on a small stool, tugging at the robe of the Abbot, looking up at him with eager eyes, ¡°Master, I want to go see Miss Chu.¡±


    The Abbot, busy taking a patient¡¯s pulse, replied after finishing, ¡°Miss Chu has invited us to visit her home tomorrow. You can see her then.¡±


    Sigh, it¡¯s not easy to take care of children!


    The young monk and the Abbot had been blessing people at the Guangxi Garden, earning over five hundred silver taels. Feeling the need to give back to themunity, the Abbot gave a free medical service day. The Abbot, a skilled practitionerparable to the chief physician of the Imperial Medical Hospital, was often sought after by locals around the southern mountain for medical treatment.


    The young monk, adorably touching his head and speaking in a soft, sweet voice, persisted, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her in many days, Master, let¡¯s go see her.¡±


    The Abbot patted the young monk¡¯s back, gently coaxing, ¡°I need to treat the patient..¡±


    Pointing at Chu Qingning, who was also volunteering at the clinic, the young monk said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with Miss Qingning. She¡¯s Miss Chu¡¯s sister; she can take me to see her.¡±


    After thinking it over, the Abbot agreed, ¡°Then ask Miss Qingning if she¡¯s willing to take you.¡±


    The young monk¡¯s eyebrows raised in excitement, quickly abandoning his master to run towards Chu Qingning. He looked up at her with big, blinking eyes, ¡°Miss Qingning, can 1 go home with you?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Chu Qingning agreed without a second thought.


    In Daling Dynasty customs, monks are believed to ward off evil and bring blessings. Having them in one¡¯s home is considered auspicious and fortunate.


    The young monk, clutching his prayer beads, eagerly asked, ¡°When are you going home?¡±


    ¡°Not until the clinic ends this afternoon,¡± Chu Qingning replied, feeling an urge to pat the young monk¡¯s head but hesitating to do so.


    The young monk looked down disappointedly, the kind of forlorn look that wouldpel any motherly figure tofort him.


    ¡°Fourth Sister¡­¡± Chu Qingyan¡¯s cheerful voice approached.


    Apanying her master Wang Ximing to the county to buy medicinal herbs, Chu Qingyan passed by the clinic and greeted Chu Qingning.


    Chu Qingning looked up and smiled. ¡°Qingyan, Mr. Wang.¡±


    Wang Xingming nodded at Chu Qingning and stood at the side, waiting for the two sisters to speak.


    Chu Qingyan, seeing the long queue of patients, approached Chu Qingning, ¡°Fourth Sister, where can we buy these herbs most cost-effectively?¡±


    Chu Qingning examined Chu Qingyan¡¯s prescription. While she wasn¡¯t yet familiar with such advanced prescriptions, she had an idea about where to buy the herbs, ¡°Go to Gao¡¯s Pharmacy. Their herbs are a bit more expensive, but they are authentic and effective.¡±


    Chu Qingyan nodded in agreement, ¡°I¡¯ll head thereter.¡±


    Chu Qingning asked, ¡°When are you heading back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back after buying the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Can you take the little monk with you? He wants to see our fifth sister.¡±


    Looking down, Chu Qingyan noticed the cute little monk in monk robes, with hopeful ck eyes hard to refuse. ¡°Of course,¡± she said, turning to the young monk, ¡°I¡¯ll be going to the pharmacy to get herbs. Wait here for me, and I¡¯lle back to pick you up. Is that okay?¡±


    The young monk nodded, his eyes sparkling with gratitude as he sped his hands together, ¡°Thank you, benefactor..¡±

 Chapter 520 - 520: Picking Up Chestnuts

    Chapter 520: Picking Up Chestnuts


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the Chu Vige.


    Some of the beans were set aside for making tofu, while the rest were steamed. Chu Qingzhi asked several aunts to help grind the beans as she needed to visit the brewery.


    Upon her arrival, Du Xiue and others had already bottled the beer for secondary fermentation in the storage room.


    Du Xiue, having washed her hands, approached Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, we¡¯ve handled the beer as you instructed. What¡¯s next?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Continue brewing beer, this time two thousand catties . Start a new batch every three days without interruption. Understand?¡±


    This seemed like a move towards regr production. Du Xiue¡¯s spirits lifted, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll start weighing the barley right away.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi admired Du Xiue¡¯s efficiency. If not for being born in ancient times, Du Xiue would have been a sessful woman in business.


    Du Xiue was excellent in her work, and Chu Qingzhi had secretly told her that if she learned to read just enough to understand the beer brewing process, she would be made a supervisor. Du Xiue had since been diligently learning and was now fluent in the process.


    However, she did not stop learning. She still nned to learn more words and was working hard.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Chu Qingzhi encouraged.


    Du Xiu¡¯e happily brought everyone to weigh the barley.


    Chu Qingzhi walked out of the workshop and looked around. The walls around the workshop had already been built, and it started to seem like a factory.


    Nie Huiyang was leading the construction of the egg tart workshop and office area. The site was bustling with activity.


    With nothing immediate for Chu Qingzhi to handle, she decided to dig up beer hops from the mountain to nt along the brewery¡¯s walls. This would not only beautify the area but also provide a ready supply of hops for future brewing.


    Chu Qingzhi grabbed her basket and small hoe and headed to Tang Jinghong¡¯s house to invite Da Bai for a walk.


    Tang Jinghong had finished making Da Bai¡¯s tiger nest. It resembled a giant cat nest but was muchrger, with woven patterns that made it quite cute.


    Da bai stared at the nest intently. It seemed to like it very much.


    ¡°Da Bai.¡±


    Da Bai, upon seeing Chu Qingzhi, immediately became yful and rolled over, begging for attention.


    Tang Jinghong showed the nest to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi examined it and praised, ¡°It¡¯s lovely.¡±


    Da Bai rubbed against Chu Qingzhi¡¯s leg, expressing its fondness for the nest.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Da Bai seems to really like it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll sleep there tonight,¡± Tang Jinghong said, amused by Da Bai¡¯s yful side around Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi petted Da Bai¡¯s head, ¡°1 bought some cotton. When my second sister returns, I¡¯ll ask her to make a nket for you. Your nest might be morefortable than a bed.¡±


    Da Bai responded with a yful roll.


    Tang Jinghong inquired, ¡°Qingzhi, why do you have a basket? What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Going to dig up beer hop saplings in the forest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. 1 can carry the basket,¡± Tang Jinghong offered, taking the basket from her.


    Chu Qingzhi patted Da Bai¡¯s head, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Da Bai stood up, shaking its fur, instantly transforming from a yful cat to a majestic tiger.


    Just as they were about to leave, the young monk¡¯s excited voice rang out, ¡°Miss Chu!¡± followed by the sound of running footsteps.


    Chu Qingzhi turned and smiled warmly, ¡°Little Master!¡±


    The young monk ran up to Chu Qingzhi, his rosy-cheeked face radiating excitement. He sped his hands in a salute, ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi returned the gesture, ¡°Little Master, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to see you,¡± the young monk replied in his soft, sweet voice, his eyes fixed on Chu Qingzhi with deep admiration.


    Chu Qingzhi looked down at the young monk, ¡°I¡¯m going to the forest to dig up saplings. Would you like toe?¡±


    The young monk nodded eagerly, ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Chu Qingyan was also interested, ¡°Fifth Sister, 1 want to go too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Tell Mother, and then we can go together.¡±


    Chu Qingyan joyfully responded, ¡°I¡¯ll go tell her right away.¡±


    While Chu Qingyan went to find Li Qingyu, the young monk, who had been focused on Chu Qingzhi, was startled by the sight of Da Bai and hid behind Chu Qingzhi in fear, ¡°Ah! A tiger!!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, his name is Da Bai, and he doesn¡¯t attack people.¡±


    The young monk was frightened but gradually calmed down, peeking out slowly from behind Chu Qingzhi¡­


    To his surprise, Da Bai also seemed very interested in the young monk and kept watching him.


    Thus, as the young monk peeked out, he ended up staring eye-to-eye with Da Bai.


    The young monk was stunned.


    The tiger and monk sized each other up until Chu Qingyan returned. ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯ve told Mother. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Leading the way, Da Bai guided the group into the mountains.


    Once inside, Chu Qingyan¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she explored the unfamiliar surroundings, ¡°Fifth Sister, can we find ginseng and lingzhi mushrooms in the mountains?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Yes, but we need to search for them. Let¡¯s just stick to this path. If wee across any, we¡¯ll dig them up. We have other things to do at home, so after digging up the saplings, we¡¯ll head back.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    The young monk, also in the mountains for the first time, clung tightly to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s skirt, finding safety in her presence. His eyes, however, were bright with interest.


    With Da Bai clearing the path, their journey was uneventful, not even a bird in sight.


    Suddenly, Chu Qingyan ran ahead, eximing in delight, ¡°Fifth Sister, chestnuts!¡±


    The chestnuts had opened, scattering their fruits on the ground. A small squirrel was picking through them, nning to take some away.


    Seeing people approaching, the squirrel quickly grabbed a chestnut and scampered off.


    Tang Jinghong asked Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Should we pick them up?¡± The fruits lookedrge and full, quite appealing as theyy on the ground.


    Chu Qingzhi approached, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s pick them up. We can make something delicious with them tonight.¡±


    They started gathering the chestnuts, filling half a basket. With many more still on the tree, Chu Qingzhi decided to collect them all. With a light flick of her finger on the chestnut tree, all the remaining fruits fell to the ground.


    The group experienced a shower of falling chestnuts.


    The young monk and Chu Qingyan looked at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fingers in amazement, marveling at her impressive skill.


    Tang Jinghong, pulling a chestnut from his neck and throwing it into the basket, remarked, ¡°If we keep picking, the basket will be full.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s leave the basket here and pick it up on our way back. We can carry the saplings in a bundle without needing the basket.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Tang Jinghong agreed..

 Chapter 521 - 521: Busy Inside and Out

    Chapter 521: Busy Inside and Out


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The basket was left in a hidden spot to prevent hunters from taking it. Then, the group continued walking with their small hoes.


    The young monk still clung tightly to a corner of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s clothing, his big watery eyes darting around curiously, taking in the surroundings.


    Suddenly, Chu Qingyan pped her face, killing a mosquito and leaving a red mark. She turned back to Chu Qingzhi with concern, ¡°Fifth Sister, watch out for mosquitoes, don¡¯t get bitten.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chu Qingzhi looked around and picked a handful of herbs, tying them into a bouquet and handing them to Chu Qingyan, ¡°Hold this, and the mosquitoes won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    Chu Qingyan smiled sweetly, ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister.¡±


    The young monk, looking at the herb bundle in Chu Qingyan¡¯s hand, turned his big eyes to Chu Qingzhi. Without saying a word, his eyes conveyed his desire to have one too.


    Chu Qingzhi, unable to resist such a cute look, picked another handful of herbs and handed them to the young monk, ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Benefactor Chu,¡± the young monk beamed with joy, treasuring the herb bundle in his hands like a cherished gift.


    Tang Jinghong observed this scene and felt as if the young monk viewed Chu Qingzhi almost like a mother.


    After walking quietly for a while, Chu Qingzhi suddenly stopped and headed towards a bush to the right. Pushing aside the bushes, a ginseng nt came into view.


    ¡°Lucky us, we¡¯ve found a ginseng nt.¡±


    Chu Qingyan and the young monk, one on each side, crouched next to Chu Qingzhi, looking at the nt curiously, although they couldn¡¯t really tell which one was the ginseng.


    Tang Jinghong passed a small hoe to Chu Qingzhi.


    She first picked the seeds from the ginseng and put them in her pouch, then began digging carefully, sessfully unearthing a plump ginseng root.


    Chu Qingyan naively asked, ¡°Fifth Sister, old people say you must dig up ginseng immediately upon seeing it, or it will turn into a ginseng doll and run away. Is that true?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Of course not. Ginseng is just a medicinal herb and nt, not an animal. It won¡¯t run away.¡±


    Chu Qingyan dragged out her words and nodded. ¡°Oh ~¡±


    Chu Qingzhi extracted the ginseng without breaking any roots, wrapped it in a tree leaf, and secured it with a string before cing it in her bag. The ginseng she found was about a hundred years old and worth at least 500 silver taels, making the trip quite profitable.


    Tang Jinghong nced at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s bulging bag, realizing she had collected several valuable herbs along the way.


    The few of them and the tiger continued walking and arrived at the ce where the hop tree grew.


    It was unknown how long the hop trees had been growing here. There were many small saplings around, some big and some small. It was obvious that it was arge family.


    Tang Jinghong surveyed the area, ¡°Are we digging up all these saplings?¡±


    ¡°As many as possible,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, bending down to pull up a small sapling easily, bringing up the entire root system.


    The young monk and Chu Qingyan reached out to Chu Qingzhi at the same time. ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    The two little fellows each found a vine and ced it on the ground. The sapling was ced on it. After tying it up, they could carry it home.


    When both children extended their hands to receive a sapling, Chu Qingzhi realized the challenge of treating them equally and decided to uproot another one to give to each child.


    She thought to herself, it¡¯s said that it¡¯s almost impossible to be fair with a few children at home. Looking at it now, it makes sense.


    Tang Jinghong waved at Chu Qingyan. ¡°Qingyan,e and help me tie up the sapling.¡± He helped Chu Qingzhi out.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingyan dragged the vine to Tang Jinghong¡¯s side, took the sapling from Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand, and ced it on the vine.


    Chu Qingzhi focused on uprooting saplings. After pulling up two bundles, each with about thirty to forty saplings, they moved on to thicker ones, about the thickness of a wrist.


    The twenty acres of the factory area needed more than just a few dozen saplings. In fact, even if they moved all the saplings, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. But adhering to the principle of nting as many as possible, they continued their efforts.


    The two little ones also helped diligently, their small faces quickly bing covered in sweat.


    After much effort, they gathered about a hundred saplings, ranging from the thickness of chopsticks to that of an arm. All the saplings were bundled together, and Tang Jinghong carried them down the mountain alone.


    Reaching the spot where the chestnuts were left, Tang Jinghong picked up the chestnuts and continued carrying the saplings down the mountain.


    ¡°Jinghong, let me carry the chestnuts.¡±


    ¡°No need, you look after the two kids.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Chu Qingyan and the little monk, who were walking steadily and didn¡¯t need her care. Besides, Da Bai was there to carry them if they got tired.


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that Tang Jinghong was the most down-to-earth general she had ever met,pletely unpretentious and approachable, deserving of praise.


    When they reached the foot of the mountain, there were already people. When they saw Chu Qingzhi and the othersing out of the forest, they ran over to help carry the saplings and baskets.


    Tang Jinghong felt a sudden ease in his breathing and rubbed his arms to reduce the soreness.


    The saplings were temporarily stored in a corner of the factory area by Chu Qingzhi, where she watered them, nning to nt them when she had time..


    Tang Jinghong took over the task, and with the help of several vigers, the saplings were soon nted in the ground


    Chu Qingzhi went to the herb garden, found a vacant spot at the edge, loosened the soil, and nted five ginseng seeds. The garden was lush with an increasing variety of medicinal herbs.


    She left the garden in a good mood and made a detour to check on the wastnd. Two acres had been cultivated, with three more to go.


    A trench had been dug about ten meters long, roughly a hundred meters in total, with consistent width and depth.


    Half an acre of the wastnd was already covered with fertile silt, dark and smelly, but highly nutritious. After enriching the soil, the yield could potentially double.


    Everything was progressing orderly. Satisfied, Chu Qingzhi returned home and headed to the kitchen.


    The aunts had not only ground the beans into pulp but had also made tofu, waiting for Chu Qingzhi toplete the final step.


    ¡°Thank you, aunts,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, taking over the task. Everyone smiled and said it was no trouble, as they were being paid for their work.


    Chu Qingzhi took arge basin, ced it in a steamer, and covered the steamer with a cotton cloth. She then transferred all the tofu from the pot into the steamer to drain the water, filling two steamers in total.


    After that, there was no need to do anything else. She would return the next day to drain the water and proceed with making fermented tofu..

 Chapter 522 - 521: Busy Inside and Out

    Chapter 521: Busy Inside and Out


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The basket was left in a hidden spot to prevent hunters from taking it. Then, the group continued walking with their small hoes.


    The young monk still clung tightly to a corner of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s clothing, his big watery eyes darting around curiously, taking in the surroundings.


    Suddenly, Chu Qingyan pped her face, killing a mosquito and leaving a red mark. She turned back to Chu Qingzhi with concern, ¡°Fifth Sister, watch out for mosquitoes, don¡¯t get bitten.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chu Qingzhi looked around and picked a handful of herbs, tying them into a bouquet and handing them to Chu Qingyan, ¡°Hold this, and the mosquitoes won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    Chu Qingyan smiled sweetly, ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister.¡±


    The young monk, looking at the herb bundle in Chu Qingyan¡¯s hand, turned his big eyes to Chu Qingzhi. Without saying a word, his eyes conveyed his desire to have one too.


    Chu Qingzhi, unable to resist such a cute look, picked another handful of herbs and handed them to the young monk, ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Benefactor Chu,¡± the young monk beamed with joy, treasuring the herb bundle in his hands like a cherished gift.


    Tang Jinghong observed this scene and felt as if the young monk viewed Chu Qingzhi almost like a mother.


    After walking quietly for a while, Chu Qingzhi suddenly stopped and headed towards a bush to the right. Pushing aside the bushes, a ginseng nt came into view.


    ¡°Lucky us, we¡¯ve found a ginseng nt.¡±


    Chu Qingyan and the young monk, one on each side, crouched next to Chu Qingzhi, looking at the nt curiously, although they couldn¡¯t really tell which one was the ginseng.


    Tang Jinghong passed a small hoe to Chu Qingzhi.


    She first picked the seeds from the ginseng and put them in her pouch, then began digging carefully, sessfully unearthing a plump ginseng root.


    Chu Qingyan naively asked, ¡°Fifth Sister, old people say you must dig up ginseng immediately upon seeing it, or it will turn into a ginseng doll and run away. Is that true?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Of course not. Ginseng is just a medicinal herb and nt, not an animal. It won¡¯t run away.¡±


    Chu Qingyan dragged out her words and nodded. ¡°Oh ~¡±


    Chu Qingzhi extracted the ginseng without breaking any roots, wrapped it in a tree leaf, and secured it with a string before cing it in her bag. The ginseng she found was about a hundred years old and worth at least 500 silver taels, making the trip quite profitable.


    Tang Jinghong nced at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s bulging bag, realizing she had collected several valuable herbs along the way.


    The few of them and the tiger continued walking and arrived at the ce where the hop tree grew.


    It was unknown how long the hop trees had been growing here. There were many small saplings around, some big and some small. It was obvious that it was arge family.


    Tang Jinghong surveyed the area, ¡°Are we digging up all these saplings?¡±


    ¡°As many as possible,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, bending down to pull up a small sapling easily, bringing up the entire root system.


    The young monk and Chu Qingyan reached out to Chu Qingzhi at the same time. ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    The two little fellows each found a vine and ced it on the ground. The sapling was ced on it. After tying it up, they could carry it home.


    When both children extended their hands to receive a sapling, Chu Qingzhi realized the challenge of treating them equally and decided to uproot another one to give to each child.


    She thought to herself, it¡¯s said that it¡¯s almost impossible to be fair with a few children at home. Looking at it now, it makes sense.


    Tang Jinghong waved at Chu Qingyan. ¡°Qingyan,e and help me tie up the sapling.¡± He helped Chu Qingzhi out.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingyan dragged the vine to Tang Jinghong¡¯s side, took the sapling from Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand, and ced it on the vine.


    Chu Qingzhi focused on uprooting saplings. After pulling up two bundles, each with about thirty to forty saplings, they moved on to thicker ones, about the thickness of a wrist.


    The twenty acres of the factory area needed more than just a few dozen saplings. In fact, even if they moved all the saplings, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. But adhering to the principle of nting as many as possible, they continued their efforts.


    The two little ones also helped diligently, their small faces quickly bing covered in sweat.


    After much effort, they gathered about a hundred saplings, ranging from the thickness of chopsticks to that of an arm. All the saplings were bundled together, and Tang Jinghong carried them down the mountain alone.


    Reaching the spot where the chestnuts were left, Tang Jinghong picked up the chestnuts and continued carrying the saplings down the mountain.


    ¡°Jinghong, let me carry the chestnuts.¡±


    ¡°No need, you look after the two kids.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Chu Qingyan and the little monk, who were walking steadily and didn¡¯t need her care. Besides, Da Bai was there to carry them if they got tired.


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that Tang Jinghong was the most down-to-earth general she had ever met,pletely unpretentious and approachable, deserving of praise.


    When they reached the foot of the mountain, there were already people. When they saw Chu Qingzhi and the othersing out of the forest, they ran over to help carry the saplings and baskets.


    Tang Jinghong felt a sudden ease in his breathing and rubbed his arms to reduce the soreness.


    The saplings were temporarily stored in a corner of the factory area by Chu Qingzhi, where she watered them, nning to nt them when she had time..


    Tang Jinghong took over the task, and with the help of several vigers, the saplings were soon nted in the ground


    Chu Qingzhi went to the herb garden, found a vacant spot at the edge, loosened the soil, and nted five ginseng seeds. The garden was lush with an increasing variety of medicinal herbs.


    She left the garden in a good mood and made a detour to check on the wastnd. Two acres had been cultivated, with three more to go.


    A trench had been dug about ten meters long, roughly a hundred meters in total, with consistent width and depth.


    Half an acre of the wastnd was already covered with fertile silt, dark and smelly, but highly nutritious. After enriching the soil, the yield could potentially double.


    Everything was progressing orderly. Satisfied, Chu Qingzhi returned home and headed to the kitchen.


    The aunts had not only ground the beans into pulp but had also made tofu, waiting for Chu Qingzhi toplete the final step.


    ¡°Thank you, aunts,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, taking over the task. Everyone smiled and said it was no trouble, as they were being paid for their work.


    Chu Qingzhi took arge basin, ced it in a steamer, and covered the steamer with a cotton cloth. She then transferred all the tofu from the pot into the steamer to drain the water, filling two steamers in total.


    After that, there was no need to do anything else. She would return the next day to drain the water and proceed with making fermented tofu..

 Chapter 523 - 523: Chestnut Feast

    Chapter 523 - 523: Chestnut Feast


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The vigers quickly returned with bowls, and Li Qingyu and Auntie Zhang carried arge basin filled with soybean paste to the hall, serving it to everyone.


    Upon tasting, everyone was instantly impressed by the delicious vor. The paste, with its fresh and spicy taste, was so appetizing that it could make one eat four more bowls of rice.


    Sensing a business opportunity, such as the grandson of the vige elder, Chu Haodong, discreetly approached Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, how about 1 help you procure soybeans?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, realizing the need for procurement at home, considered recruiting Chu Haodong.


    The vige elder had a good moralpass, and the children he raised were all of decent character. There were hardly any ck sheep in the family, so it was worth trusting him.<div>


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Brother Haodong, I do need someone to help procure raw materials for our family. Would you like the job?¡±


    How could Chu Haodong refuse? He couldn¡¯t wait to work at Chu Qingzhi. The previous work wasn¡¯t suitable for men, so he didn¡¯te. Now that he had this opportunity, he would be a fool if he didn¡¯t seize it.


    ¡°I¡¯m very much willing.¡± He patted his chest and said very responsibly, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, no matter what it is, just tell me. I¡¯ll definitely do it beautifully for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the excited Chu Haodong and asked, ¡°Can you read?¡±


    Chu Haodong scratched his head and said in embarrassment, ¡°Yes, Grandpa taught us. I even went to the school to study, but I didn¡¯t stay there for long.¡±


    Better still if he was literate.


    ¡°Wait here a moment.¡± Chu Qingzhi fetched a procurement list and handed it to Chu Haodong. ¡°This is what we need right now. Can you manage it?¡±


    Chu Haodong held the paper with both hands and looked at it carefully. ¡°If 1 can have four helpers, it¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi finished cooking the soybean paste and let the aunties go home. She would continue in the afternoon, then took Chu Haodong to find Shen Ruyue.


    Shen Ruyue was arranging for grapes to be stored in the cer.


    ¡°Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°Here, Qingzhi.¡± Shen Ruyue had cut her hand, and Chu Junbao¡¯s mother was bandaging it.


    Seeing this, Chu Qingzhi quickly went to take over the bandaging. She looked at the wound and asked with concern, ¡°Why is the cut so deep?¡± She secretly injected a trace of spiritual energy into the wound.


    Shen Ruyue downyed it, ¡°Just an ident. It¡¯ll heal in a couple of days.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said as she bandaged her wound, ¡°Think about what to tell Big Brother.¡±


    Everyone knew how much Chu Xuhua cherished Shen Ruyue. A cut on her finger would surely upset him.


    Shen Ruyue joked, ¡°Honesty is the best policy. I¡¯ll tell the truth.¡± A kiss would definitely calm Xuhua down.


    Chu Qingzhi chuckled, ¡°Sounds like you¡¯ve got a lot of experience.¡±


    Shen Ruyue alsoughed softly, ¡°Your brother is firmly in my grasp.¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡± Chu Qingzhi tied off the bandage, ¡°There, all done. Keep it dry.¡± She handed Shen Ruyue a pair of gloves from her bag, ¡°Wear these, don¡¯t get hurt again.¡±


    Shen Ruyue was touched and hugged Chu Qingzhi. Without Qingzhi, she would not have her current fulfilling life. Moreover, Qingzhi was still as good to her as ever. ¡°Qingzhi, thank you.¡±


    This thank you wasden with many emotions.


    Chu Qingzhi patted her back gently, ¡°You¡¯re my sister-inw now, part of the family. There¡¯s no need for thanks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember your kindness.¡±


    Returning to the main topic, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Ruyue, Brother Haodong wants to help us with procuring raw materials. I¡¯ve already agreed, and he needs four helpers.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take care of it soon,¡± Shen Ruyue replied formally.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi then turned to Chu Haodong, ¡°Wait for Ruyue. She¡¯ll be finished here soon and will take care of your matter.¡±


    Chu Haodong nodded, ¡°Thank you, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Chu Qingzhi headed out of the old house, nning to cook lunch at home. Having gathered so many chestnuts, she decided to prepare a chestnut feast.


    As she was nning the menu in her mind, Tang Jinghong, along with Chu Qingyan and the little monk, approached from the workshop.


    The little monk excitedly ran towards Chu Qingzhi, his face beaming, ¡°Benefactor Chu, we¡¯ve nted all the saplings.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted his little bald head, ¡°Well done.¡± As she spoke, she nced at Tang Jinghong, who was in a ck robe, his handsome face angr and his eyes sharp. He seemed like a sheathed sword, carrying a basket but still exuding an extraordinary aura.


    ¡°Have you finished nting already?¡±


    ¡°With everyone¡¯s help, it was done quickly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°In the afternoon, could you help me give two rice dumplings to everyone?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Tang Jinghong agreed.


    Back at home, Chu Qingzhi busily started cooking, gradually bringing her chestnut feast to life.


    For the unpeeled chestnuts, she made candied chestnuts and shared some with the aunties, keeping the rest for her family.


    For the peeled chestnuts, she cooked chestnut braised chicken, chestnut braised pork ribs, chestnut braised pork, chestnut cakes, chestnut pie, and a sweet soup of lotus root and chestnuts.


    She finished cooking just in time for noon.


    Everyone returned home and immediately inhaled deeply, already hungry and now even more so after smelling the delicious aroma.


    Wu Yaqing ran to the kitchen, excited, ¡°Qingzhi, what delicious dish have you made?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and pointed at the dishes on the table. ¡°Look there!¡±


    Wu Yaqing turned around and saw the dishes on the table. The admiration in her heart rose. ¡°Qingzhi, why am I not a man? If I were a man, 1 would definitely marry you. I would marry you even if I had to go bankrupt.¡±


    Hong Yujun walked in to help serve the dishes. She smiled and said, ¡°Too bad, born a girl in this life.¡±


    Wu Yaqing puffed her cheeks, feigning regret, ¡°Yeah, what a pity that I missed such a good girl.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi came over and patted Wu Yaqing¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Stop pretending, let¡¯s serve the dishes and eat.¡±


    Part of the feast was for her own family, another part for Xiao Chen and his beggar crew, and the rest was saved for family members who weren¡¯t home yet and would eat in the evening.


    Chu Qingzhi had promised Xiao Chen and the others a meal, preparing arge pot of chestnut braised pork for them to eat in the old house¡¯s main hall.


    After serving the food, Chu Qingzhi also scooped them a bowl of soybean paste, ¡°Eat up, rest a bit, and then continue working.¡±


    Xiao Chen gratefully said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi scooped another bowl of soybean paste to take back to her new house, cing it on the table, ¡°Everyone, try this..¡±

 Chapter 524 - 524: That’s an Illusion

    Chapter 524 - 524: That¡¯s an Illusion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Each dish looked appetizing and smelled wonderful. From the moment everyone entered the house, their mouths were watering, and they couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer to start eating.


    Chu Qingzhi cut open the chestnut pie and gave Tang Jinghong arge slice. ¡°Try this. It¡¯s simr to apple pie.¡±


    Tang Jinghong tasted it and was instantly captivated. The crust was crispy, and the inside was soft and mushy, not overly sweet, with a rich roasted vor. ¡°Delicious,¡± hemented.


    ¡°Very tasty,¡± Wu Yaqing agreed after trying a piece of the chestnut chicken, giving Chu Qingzhi a thumbs up.


    Chu Qingzhi handed her a chestnut, ¡°If you like it, eat more.¡±<div>


    Wu Yaqing smiled brilliantly at Chu Qingzhi, but her words carried a hint of worry, ¡°Qingzhi, I feel like I¡¯ve gained weight.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded seriously, ¡°That¡¯s just an illusion.¡±


    Wu Yaqing pinched her face. Was it an illusion? She clearly felt that she had gained a lot of flesh.


    Hong Yujun looked at the table full of delicious food and thought of Wen Shaoyuan. She hesitated for a moment and gently tugged at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s clothes. ¡°Qingzhi, I want to send some to Shaoyuan. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure, there¡¯s so many. No one can finish it.¡± Chu Qingzhi looked at the slightly shy Hong Yujun. Had they developed feelings for each other? That was a good thing!


    Hong Yujun went to the kitchen and took a food box. She took a small portion of each dish and ced it in the food box before sending it to Wen Shaoyuan. ¡°Shaoyuan.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan was cooking at Tang Jinghong¡¯s house. He had just started the fire when he heard Hong Yujun¡¯s voice. He turned around and saw a beautiful girl walking towards him with a food box in her hand.


    Hong Yujun brought the food box to Wen Shaoyuan. ¡°1 specially sent it to you. You don¡¯t have to cook it yourself.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan took the box, feeling warmth in his heart. It had been years since someone had brought him a meal like this. ¡°Thank you. You should go back and eat too.¡±


    Hong Yujun smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan watched Hong Yujun¡¯s beautiful figure as the corners of his lips curled into a faint smile, and a gentle light shed in his eyes.


    Chu Qingzhi and her family ate lunch downstairs, while the little monk ate upstairs.


    Monks usually eat separately from secr people, as secr people consume meat and monks are vegetarians. Serving meat dishes to a monk can be offensive, so it¡¯s customary to eat separately.


    Chu Qingzhi prepared delicious vegetarian dishes for him: roasted cauliflower, a mix of vegetables, and tofu.


    The little monk seemed ustomed to eating alone. He sat quietly, murmured a few words with hands sped together, then slowly started eating with chopsticks.


    ¡°Wow! The food at Benefactor Chu¡¯s house is so tasty.¡±


    The little monk savored the vors, too busy eating to speak, his cheeks puffing with each bite.


    After lunch, Chu Qingzhi brought a chicken to Da Bai.


    Da Bai could hunt for himself, but the chicken was more like a treat.


    Da Bai was already sleeping in the nest. It looked no different from a cat. Ity there with its chin on its paws and sleptfortably, but its vignce was not low.


    As soon as it heard footsteps, it immediately pricked up its ears and opened its eyes. Under the sunlight, its amber eyes reflected light and dignity.


    It was originally very dignified, but when it saw Chu Qingzhi, it looked silly. It jumped up and rubbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s leg with its tiger head, looking silly and cute.


    Chu Qingzhi brought the chicken to Da Bai. ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡±


    Da Bai looked up at Chu Qingzhi and took the chicken away with a howl.


    Tang Jinghong had prepared arge eating basin and a water basin for Da Bai. The tiger neatly took the chicken to his eating basin before starting his meal.


    ¡°You eat slowly, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Chu Qingzhi walked out of Tang Jinghong¡¯s yard and headed towards the factory area to check on the saplings nted earlier.


    The factory area¡¯s perimeter had transformed from barend to a circle of saplings. Chu Qingzhi guessed Tang Jinghong had nned this, spacing the saplings evenly around the wall.


    Other than the three wolves, there was no one else in the factory. Chu Qingzhi raised her hand and wisps of spiritual energy flew over to nourish the saplings. Soon, the saplings began to take root.


    The breeze blew gently, and the tender green leaves fluttered, filled with vitality.


    Xing Jindong, apanied by two young servants and carrying the items Chu Qingzhi had asked him to prepare, arrived at Chu Vige just as Chu Qingzhi was returning from the factory area.


    Xing Jindong quickly approached her, bowing respectfully, ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded at him, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi brought Xing Jindong to the swing pavilion. She first taught him to set up the easel, then took two high tables to put paint on. Finally, she took a bamboo tube and ced the brush in it.


    With everything prepared, Chu Qingzhi began her exnation without any preamble or waste of time, immediately diving into the lesson.


    Xing Jindong thought to himself that Chu Qingzhi was incredibly straight to the point, without any unnecessary small talk.


    Chu Qingyan and the little monk ran over and quietly stood by, listening attentively.


    Tang Jinghong, who had nned to return home, changed his direction when he saw this scene and walked towards Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯d like to learn too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was surprised and invited him to join, ¡°Then listen in.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi taught by demonstration, exining while she painted. With a grasp of the key techniques, it was easy to recreate the paintings.


    Chu Qingyan and the little monk raised their heads and looked at Tang Jinghong with their round eyes, like two cats squatting there.


    Tang Jinghong deliberately stood between Chu Qingzhi and Xing Jindong. Qingzhi was so good. It would be bad if someone had thoughts that they shouldn¡¯t have. He had to nip this in the bud.


    Recently, he had been thinking about a secret code to convey certain messages. Watching Chu Qingzhi¡¯s brush strokes and listening to her soft voice, he suddenly felt inspired.


    His gaze shifted to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fair profile, and he thought to himself that she was undoubtedly his lucky star.


    As Xing Jindong listened, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Tang Jinghong. It was mainly because Tang Jinghong¡¯s presence was too strong. Just by standing there, he gave people a strong sense of oppression. The surrounding air seemed to have thinned, making it difficult to breathe.


    Tang Jinghong ignored Xing Jindong, focusing solely on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s exnation while nning theponents of his secret code.


    Two hours passed quickly. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ss was over. ¡°Young Master Xing, practice by yourself. If you have any questions, you can ask me.¡±


    Xing Jindong quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said to Chu Qingyan and the little monk, ¡°I¡¯m going to the old house to make soybean paste. Are you going?¡±


    The little monk nodded happily, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingyan did not go. ¡°1 have to finish the homework Master assigned.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi touched Chu Qingyan¡¯s head. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    When they arrived at the old house, Auntie Zhang and the rest were already waiting. Chu Qingzhi did not say anything and started to get busy..

 Chapter 525 - 525: How Is Your Ability?

    Chapter 525: How Is Your Ability?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunfei School.


    In the dining hall, Jiang Zhaoyong, carrying his bowl, deliberately sat opposite Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao.


    ¡°Recently, someone in the school has been insinuating that some people got first and second ce because they bribed the teacher. Why does this sound like you two?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao had heard about this.


    Chu Xuyuan frowned and said in distress, ¡°I also feel like they¡¯re talking about us, but there are so many people in the school. 1 don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind it.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Did you offend anyone?¡±


    Chu Xuyao suddenly looked up, his face tense, ¡°Apart from He Shaozhi and Su Wenji, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who would bear such animosity towards us.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong thought for a moment. ¡°If it¡¯s that obvious, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for you to expose them if they were behind it?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan helplessly said, ¡°So¡­ we can¡¯t figure out who it is.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong looked at them, smiling slightly, ¡°Think of a way. Aren¡¯t you guys smart?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan just sipped his soup, not engaging in Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s talk. If he had a solution, he would have already implemented it, instead of brooding here.


    Chu Xuyao red at Jiang Zhaoyong and ignored him. He lowered his head and ate, secretly thinking of a way.


    Jiang Zhaoyong did not say anything else either and buried his head in his food.


    ¡°Have you heard? I just learned that a teacher in our school leaked exam questions to a student. Otherwise, that student couldn¡¯t have ranked so high.¡± ¡°Is there any basis for this rumor? Don¡¯t spread rumors without evidence.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we can treat it as gossip. However, our school¡¯s exam questions are mostly made by Teacher Yan, so this rumor is essentially using him of leaking questions, right?¡±


    ¡°Teacher Yan lives in seclusion and rarely interacts with anyone except in ss. Will he really leak the questions?¡±


    ¡°I heard that for the past few months, two junior brothers have been very close to Teacher Yan. So the recipients of the leaked questions¡­¡±


    ¡°m!¡± Chu Xuyao mmed his hand on the table, creating a loud noise that drew the attention of the surrounding students, quieting the area.


    Chu Xuyao spoke firmly, ¡°Teacher Yan¡¯s character is well known to everyone. Don¡¯t talk nonsense about him.¡±


    The student nearest to Chu Xuyao, displeased, said, ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor we heard. If you have the courage, confront those spreading the rumors.¡±


    ¡°Then who did you hear that from?¡± Chu Xuyao¡¯s face was very dark. Teacher Yan was already miserable enough, but he was still criticized. Just thinking about it made him feel ufortable.


    The student replied without intending to pick a fight with the much younger Chu Xuyao, ¡°Everyone¡¯s talking about it. I just overheard it.¡±


    Chu Xuyao looked around at everyone, his tone stern, ¡°The school is supposed to be a sacred ce for learning, but you¡¯ve turned it into a marketce, casually ndering a teacher and gossiping. How are you any different from those shrews and boors?¡±


    The expressions of the students who were spreading the rumors immediately turned ugly. There were at least 60 to 70% of the students in the school who were spreading the rumors. Chu Xuyao¡¯s words had offended more than half of the school.


    Chu Xuyao, with a cold face, dered, ¡°The two junior brothers who are close to Teacher Yan are my seventh brother and me. But I swear on my character, Teacher Yan absolutely did not leak any questions to us. We scored high based solely on our abilities.¡±


    He paused, emphasizing his words, ¡°Whoever is behind these rumors, you¡¯d better go and quell them. Otherwise, if I catch you, I¡¯ll make you regret it for the rest of your life.¡±


    The dining hall fell silent, with only the sound of Chu Xuyao¡¯s youthful, firm, and serious voice.


    Chu Xuyuan stood firmly behind his younger brother, his small fists clenched tightly, standing straight in solidarity with his brother. Although it seemed like his brother had just offended half the school, as his elder brother, he couldn¡¯t back down.


    Jiang Zhaoyong smiled silently, amused by the two brothers¡¯ actions. He was curious to see how they would resolve this situation.


    The incident in the dining hall quickly reached the ears of the school¡¯s dean, Mu Chongli. He sipped his tea, smiling lightly, and decided not to intervene. He, too, was curious about the abilities of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s brothers.


    Shuiyun County.


    At the entrance of the county government office, a long line had formed. These were servants holding counterfeit banknotes in their hands,ing to register at the county office.


    Chu Xu jin had already started investigating the counterfeit money case, with the first step being to tally the counterfeit money.


    He posted a notice, asking all merchants to bring in any counterfeit money they had received to be recorded. This was to gauge the extent of the losses and determine the severity of the case. He also aimed to collect these counterfeit notes to prevent them from circting further and causing more harm to the public.


    Unexpectedly, soon after the notice was posted, many people lined up to register their losses, including some ordinary citizens who had also received counterfeit notes.


    Looking at the stacks of counterfeit notes in the box, Chu Xujin¡¯s expression grew increasingly serious. This was no small matter.


    He returned to his office to write letters to nearby counties to see if the criminal activities were confined to Shuiyun County or if other counties were also affected.


    To his surprise, before he could finish his letters, constables from neighboring counties arrived with news that their counties were also flooded with counterfeit money. They proposed a joint investigation with Shuiyun County, which Chu Xujin readily agreed to.


    However, the case was challenging to crack, and despite discussions, they couldn¡¯t find a starting point.


    The constable from Tongzi County suggested, ¡°Lord Chu, why don¡¯t you ask your fifth sister for advice?¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s reputation was well-known, and her abilities were recognized by everyone.


    Chu Xujin pinched the space between his eyebrows. With no other options, he agreed, ¡°Alright, you alle with me, and we¡¯ll ask her together. Remember, if my fifth sister helps, the credit¡­¡±


    The constables immediately assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Chu. We won¡¯t im any credit that belongs to Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Xujin then led everyone to Chu Vige, leaving Ge Lihua to oversee the registration process back at the office.


    In the Chu Vige.


    The entire vige was enveloped in the aroma of soybean paste. As the group entered the vige, they couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard, enticed by the smell.


    The constable from Suiyang County asked, ¡°Lord Chu, why does your vige smell so good?¡±


    Chu Xujin proudly replied, ¡°My fifth sister is making soybean paste.¡±


    ¡°Soybean paste?¡± The constables shook their heads, unfamiliar with it.


    Seizing the opportunity, Chu Xujin promoted, ¡°The soybean paste is delicious. After the case is solved, you¡¯re wee to buy some from my home. It¡¯s not expensive, just twenty-five copper coins per catty.¡±


    Chu Xujin led the constables to the old family courtyard, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go in and check first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Xujin hurried into the kitchen of the old house, inhaling deeply, ¡°Fifth sister, are you still making soybean paste?¡±


    ¡°Just thest pot, it will be ready soon,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied, then surprisingly turned to Chu Xujin, ¡°Why are you back, third brother?¡±


    Chu Xujin said somewhat sheepishly, ¡°I need to ask for your advice on something.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡±

 Chapter 526 - 526: Little Monk and the Abbot

    Chapter 526: Little Monk and the Abbot


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Fifth sister, this morning, various people came to the county office to report the counterfeit money issue. The county magistrate handed the case over to me to investigate, but¡­¡± Chu Xujin scratched his head awkwardly, his lips pursed in a slight smile, looking quite distressed. ¡°I¡¯m at a loss on how to proceed¡­¡±


    After a while, Chu Qingzhi spoke, ¡°Do you have any of the counterfeit banknotes?¡±


    Chu Xujin quickly replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve asked people to bring in the counterfeit banknotes for recording. We¡¯ve already collected several thousand of them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and said, ¡°You can start with the banknotes.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, producing banknotes requires paper, and the paper for these banknotes needs specific trees. Where do these treese from? Which workshop produces them? Or who has been cutting down these trees inrge quantities?¡±


    ¡°Secondly, printing counterfeit banknotes requires ink. Which workshop does this inke from? Who is buying it? Although it¡¯s likely not recorded in the shop¡¯s ount books, you¡¯ll need to follow them covertly. People doing illicit things, no matter how upright they appear, will always look different from those conducting legitimate business. You need to observe carefully.¡±


    ¡°Thirdly, the ce where the counterfeit banknotes are produced is likely hidden. Look for ces where it seems unlikely for people to enter, but where many people are seening and going. There¡¯s definitely something suspicious there.¡±


    ¡°Fourthly, the printing tools are made of iron, so there must be a cksmith shop secretly aiding them. After the job is done, they might be paid handsomely or silenced permanently. Look for a cksmith shop that suddenly bes wealthy, or where idents have urred.¡±


    ¡°Fifth, offer a reward. The eyes of the public are keen. Let them report anyone suspicious. With collective wisdom and effort, you might achieve your goal.¡±


    The more Chu Xujin listened, the brighter his eyes shone, realizing his own shorings. ¡°Fifth sister, it sounds so simple when you exin it. Why didn¡¯t 1 think of that?¡±


    Chu Qingzhiforted him, ¡°Youck experience. You¡¯ll get better with more cases in the future.¡±


    Chu Xujin silently encouraged himself, ¡°Fifth sister, I¡¯ll work hard and won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°1 look forward to the day you be a great detective, third brother.¡±


    Chu Xujin¡¯s lips curled into a smile, ¡°I¡¯m off to investigate the case.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Chu Xujin quickly walked out to the courtyard, excitedly sharing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s suggestions with everyone.


    Upon hearing her advice, everyone had a moment of rity, admiring Chu Qingzhi¡¯s insight. They immediately returned to the county office to start their investigation.


    In the evening, the abbot arrived in Chu Vige with Chu Qingning to pick up the little monk.


    Dressed in simple monk¡¯s robes and holding prayer beads, his hands sped in front of his chest, he moved withposure, whether walking fast or slow, exuding the demeanor of a venerable monk.


    The little monk was unaware that the abbot hade to pick him up. At the moment, he was eating an orange-vored ice cream bar, sitting on a swing, watching Chu Qingyan apply makeup to Chu Hongxiu.


    Chu Hongxiu and her three friends had be Chu Qingyan¡¯s makeup practice subjects, but Chu Qingyan was generous. She paid them ten copper coins each day for cooperating with her makeup sessions.


    As soon as the abbot entered the vige, he was surrounded by vigers.


    ¡°Master, have youe to beg for alms?¡±


    ¡°Master, my son is nning to get married. Can you pick a good date for it?¡±


    ¡°Master, we¡¯re nning to build a house. Could you help us choose an auspicious date?¡±


    It¡¯s not often that one sees an abbot; in temples, only ordinary monks are usually seen. Encountering an abbot like this was a rare opportunity that the vigers didn¡¯t want to miss.


    The abbot¡¯s expression was amiable, and his tone was gentle.


    Chu Qingning felt that the situation was a bit overwhelming and said, ¡°Everyone, please calm down. The abbot hase to pick up his little disciple. Let¡¯s allow him to meet his disciple first, and then you can ask for help, okay?¡±


    Someone then mentioned, ¡°The little disciple? Is he the little monk? He¡¯s in your family¡¯s swing pavilion.¡±


    Chu Qingning immediately led the abbot to the swing pavilion.


    As the abbot entered the courtyard, he saw his little disciple enjoying himself, holding an ice cream bar and gently swinging, his face beaming with happiness.


    The master monk called out softly, ¡°Jing Chen.¡±


    Hearing his Buddhist name, the little monk instinctively looked over and, seeing the abbot, hurried over, eximing, ¡°Master!¡±


    The abbot looked at his disciple, whose eyes sparkled and whose mouth was red from the cold ice cream bar. ¡°Have you forgotten me?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± the little monk quickly apologized, feeling too engrossed in the fun and forgetting the time.


    The abbot said, ¡°Go say goodbye to benefactor Chu. It¡¯s time for us to leave.¡±


    The light in the little monk¡¯s eyes dimmed, and the ice cream bar in his hand no longer seemed sweet. He drooped his head, ¡°Oh-¡±


    Seeing his disciple¡¯s reaction, the abbot¡¯s heart softened, ¡°Remember, benefactor Chu has invited us to visit her home tomorrow. Have you forgotten?¡±


    The little monk¡¯s spirits revived instantly, and he excitedly said, ¡°1 remember now! Master, I¡¯ll go say goodbye to Benefactor Chu right now. We¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±


    The abbot smiled slightly, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll wait for you at the courtyard gate.¡±


    The little monk nodded vigorously, ¡°Mhm mhm mhm.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was discussing the sale of soybean paste in the old house with Chu Xuhua when she saw the little monk running in cheerfully, ¡°Benefactor Chu, 1 have to leave.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was puzzled, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    The little monk¡¯s soft voice carried a hint of reluctance, ¡°My master hase to pick me up. We¡¯re going to the county city, but I wille to see you again tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards the little monk, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to your master.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi escorted the little monk to the courtyard gate, ¡°Master Abbot.¡±


    The abbot bowed to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Thank you, Benefactor Chu, for taking care of Jing Chen. I¡¯vee to take him to the county city.¡±


    ¡°Just a moment,¡± Chu Qingzhi went inside and brought out a paper-wrapped chestnut pie, handing it to the little monk. ¡°This is a chestnut pie, made with vegetarian ingredients. Take it with you to eat.¡±


    The little monk looked up at the abbot.


    The abbot, unable to say no to his disciple¡¯s deer-like eyes, bowed again to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Thank you, Benefactor Chu. Jing Chen, express your gratitude.¡±


    The little monk bowed properly, beaming, ¡°Thank you, Benefactor Chu.¡±


    ¡°Be good, take your time, ande early tomorrow.¡± Chu Qingzhi not only invited the two monks but also Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu. With these twodies looking after Chu Qingyue once she marries into the capital, no one would dare to bully her.


    Seeing the vigers still waiting around, the abbot announced, ¡°Tomorrow, I will return to Chu Vige. If you have any questions to ask, 1 will answer you then.¡±


    Hearing this, the vigers respectfully made way for them to pass.


    The little monk, holding the chestnut pie, followed behind with small steps. His little bald head, small monk¡¯s robe, and chubby body were endearingly cute, making him look truly adorable..

 Chapter 527 - 527: Practice Lightness Skills

    Chapter 527: Practice Lightness Skills


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, darkness enveloped the earth.


    After dinner and a brief rest, Ge Lihua took her three young disciples to the courtyard to practice martial arts.


    Chu Xuyao, suppressing his inner gloom, showed a face full of anticipation. ¡°Master, are we practicing lightness skills tonight?¡±


    Ge Lihua nodded seriously. ¡°Before practicing lightness skills, you need to feel your inner strength. Without sensing it, you can¡¯t practice these skills.¡± ¡°Inner strength?¡± Chu Xuyuan said excitedly. ¡°Is it like an extra energy in the body? I¡¯m not sure how to describe it, but I can always feel it when I¡¯m asleep.¡±


    Ge Lihua¡¯s cool eyes shed with surprise. ¡°You can feel inner strength in your sleep?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan scratched his head, saying uncertainly, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know what inner strength is.¡±


    Ge Lihua then exined in detail what inner strength was. ¡°Do you understand now?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan nodded. ¡°So, that¡¯s inner strength.¡±


    Chu Xuyao added, ¡°I¡¯ve felt it too. I just didn¡¯t know what it was.¡±


    Se??ch ?ew?o?e? /o?g o? ?oo?l?


    Chu Qingyan looked at Ge Lihua. ¡°Then I¡¯ve felt it too.¡±


    Ge Lihua was stunned.


    Ge Lihua was astounded. Were these three children martial arts prodigies, so easily sensing their inner strength?


    After a moment, Ge Lihua epted this fact and continued teaching.


    The three children easily crossed the most crucial initial step. Next, they could start the next phase¡­ controlling inner strength.


    Ge Lihua imparted a lightness skill manual to the three children. By mastering this manual, they could control their inner strength, making lightness skills effortless.


    Under Ge Lihua¡¯s patient guidance, the three children concentrated on their learning.


    On the second-floor balcony, the Chu family stood silently, quietly watching the children learn martial arts.


    Chu Qingzhi thought of something and went to Chu Qingning¡¯s room.


    Chu Qingning and Chu Qingyue shared a room, which was quiterge. Chu Qingning had partitioned a small section with a screen, creating a makeshift ancient medicalboratory.


    The partitioned area was lined with arge table against the wall, a row of wooden shelves, and various medical books, instruments, and bottles filled with medicinal ingredients.


    This was Chu Qingzhi¡¯s first time seeing Chu Qingning¡¯s partition, and she was surprised but mostly impressed.


    Chu Qingning said, ¡°Fifth sister, there¡¯s a lot of stuff here, and it might look messy. Tell me what you need, and I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything for now.¡± Chu Qingzhi sat down and began writing down the process for making a medicinal cream.


    Chu Qingning stood beside her, grinding ink, curious. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined as she wrote. ¡°Qingyan wants to fundamentally solve Chu Hongxiu¡¯s facial spots. I thought of a medicinal cream that can remove spots. I¡¯m writing down its production method.¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled. ¡°She¡¯s quite thoughtful.¡±


    Back in the courtyard, Chu Xuyuan was the quickest to grasp the concept. Feeling he could control his inner strength, he attempted to fly.


    He did take off, wobbling through the air for about ten meters before starting to fall, panicking like a pping duck mid-air. ¡°All! I¡¯m going to crash!¡±


    His outcry startled the vigers, and many children ran over to watch.


    ¡°Look, Chu Xuyuan can fly!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s practicing lightness skills too? Isn¡¯t he supposed to fly? Why is he falling?¡±


    ¡°If he hits the ground, his butt¡¯s going to hurt, right?¡±


    Ge Lihua swiftly flew over like ark, catching Chu Xuyuan before he hit the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I will catch you.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was scared, but more exhrated. ¡°Master, I want to try flying again.¡±


    Ge Lihua disagreed. ¡°You¡¯ve already exhausted your inner strength with that flight. Meditate now to recover it, and then you can try againter.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan obediently nodded. ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Ge Lihua beckoned Chu Xuyao. ¡°Xuyao, your turn. Don¡¯t be afraid; I¡¯ll catch you too. You won¡¯t fall.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Xuyao psyched himself up, then silently recited the mantra, took a deep breath, and leaped towards the sky.


    He was airborne¡­


    Chu Xuyao flew out of the courtyard, hovering about three to four meters above the ground. He didn¡¯t dare look down, focusing straight ahead as he flew.


    Just like Chu Xuyuan, he flew crookedly, up and down. The people on the ground gasped, afraid that he would fall.


    ¡°Xuyao is flying too!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, I wish 1 could fly too.¡±


    ¡°Xuyao, fly back here!¡±


    The vige children were even more excited than the participants, chattering non-stop and following along.


    Chu Xuyao was more cautious than Chu Xuyuan. He didn¡¯t fall, and when he felt his inner strength waning, he gently descended to the ground.


    Ge Lihua generously praised him, ¡°You flew well. With a few more practices, you should be able to fly smoothly.¡±


    Chu Xuyao humbly responded, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master.¡±


    The sternness on Ge Lihua¡¯s face softened into a smile. ¡°You all are learning very well, even better than when I first practiced lightness skills. It took me ten days.¡±


    Chu Xuyao tactfully replied, ¡°That¡¯s because we have a better master.¡±


    Ge Lihua gently patted Chu Xuyao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Sweet talker.¡±


    Next, Ge Lihua encouraged Chu Qingyan to try. ¡°Same as before, don¡¯t be afraid.


    Just fly boldly, I will catch you.¡±


    Chu Qingyan looked trustingly at Ge Lihua and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She took a deep breath, recited the mantra silently, suppressed her fear, and lightly leaped into the sky.


    However, her flight was too fast, and she vanished from sight in the blink of an eye.


    Tang Jinghong was in his study handling official affairs when he heard an unusual sound. Looking up, he saw a figure flying past the window.


    Sensing something was amiss, he quickly went outside.


    As Tang Jinghong reached the front door, he saw Wen Shaoyuan flying over, carrying Chu Qingyan like a little chicken. ¡°General.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan gently ced the stunned Chu Qingyan on the ground.


    Ge Lihua also arrived and hurriedly embraced Chu Qingyan, ¡°Qingyan, Qingyan¡­¡±


    The vige children who had gathered around sighed in relief upon seeing Chu Qingyan was alright. They had been scared when she disappeared so quickly during her flight.


    It took a while for Chu Qingyan toe back to her senses. ¡°As soon as I took off, my inner strength erupted uncontrobly, and I couldn¡¯t control my speed.¡±


    She thanked Wen Shaoyuan, ¡°Uncle, thank you for catching me.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan nodded, ¡°Be more careful next time.¡± With that, he leaped away and vanished.


    Everyone was left astonished.


    The group returned home.


    Ge Lihua advised Chu Qingyan to rest on a stool. ¡°You need to practice controlling your inner strength more, or next time it will be like today.¡±


    Chu Qingyan earnestly replied, ¡°Master, 1 understand.¡±


    Li Qingyu touched Chu Qingyan¡¯s head with concern. ¡°Did you hurt yourself anywhere?¡±


    Chu Qingyan shook her head and sweetly smiled at Li Qingyu, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Take your time with the practice, we¡¯re not in a hurry.¡± Li Qingyu had been so worried when Chu Qingyan had her mishap that she almost fell down the stairs running out of the house..

 Chapter 528 - 528: Encountering Danger

    Chapter 528: Encountering Danger


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Considering the three children had already exceeded her expectations and were also startled, Ge Lihua told them to rest and continue training the next day.


    After the training session, the vige children gradually returned home.


    The Chu household gradually quieted down.


    Ge Lihua went upstairs, nced at Chu Xujin¡¯s room door, and noticed that it was dark inside, indicating Chu Xujin, who was handling a case in the county city, had not yet returned.


    After a moment of thought, she decided to go to the county city to check on him.


    Just then, Chu Qingzhi came out from Chu Qingning¡¯s room to call Chu Qingyan to observe the preparation of the medicinal cream. Seeing Ge Lihua descending the stairs, she asked, ¡°Lihua, where are you going?¡±


    Ge Lihua didn¡¯t hide her intention. ¡°I¡¯m going to the county city to fetch Xujin.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi frowned slightly. ¡°Has third brother not returned yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Ge Lihua, a bit anxious about Chu Xujin¡¯s safety, said, ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ll go have a look.¡±


    Se??ch ?ew?o?e? /o?g o? ?oo?l?


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°Then be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ge Lihua swiftly used her lightness skill to fly towards the county.


    In Chu Qingning¡¯s room.


    Chu Qingyan held the medicinal cream form and the paper exining its preparation method. After looking it over, she said, ¡°Fifth sister, the process of making this cream seems veryplicated.¡±


    Chu Qingning replied, ¡°With twenty herbs involved, it couldn¡¯t be simple. Generally, any process with more than ten herbs isplex.¡±


    Chu Qingyan looked like she had learned something. She thought to herself, ¡®It¡¯s said that people who study medicine are smart. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t understand theplicated forms at all.¡¯


    Chu Qingzhi brought over a small scale, a mortar, and some jars. ¡°Qingyan, you grind those dry herbs into powder with the mortar, and I will handle the fresh herbs.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingyan obediently got to work.


    Chu Qingning assisted Chu Qingzhi, curious about the medicinal cream. ¡°Fifth sister, how long will it take to make the cream?¡±


    ¡°About an hour.¡±


    ¡°That quickly?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    In the partitioned area, the fragrance of fresh herbs began to spread, invigorating the three as they worked.


    Meanwhile, Chu Qingyue had finished making a nket for Da Bai. ¡°Fifth sister, the nket for Da Bai is ready.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice came from the partition. ¡°Second sister, just leave the nket on the chair. I will take it to Da Baiter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    An hourter, the medicinal cream, a light greenish-white mixture with a refreshing scent, was ready. ¡°Qingyan, please put the cream into jars. I will go deliver the nket to Da Bai.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, carrying the nket, headed to Tang Jinghong¡¯s house.


    Tang Jinghong was still in his study handling official matters. The warm orange light cast half his face in brightness and the other in shadow.


    Hearing a noise, he immediately looked up. His sharp eyes softened upon seeing Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s pleasant voice reached him. ¡°I¡¯vee to deliver a nket for Da Bai.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stepped out of the room. ¡°Qingyue finished the nket so quickly?¡±


    ¡°My second sister is very skilled.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    When Da Bai saw Chu Qingzhi, it woke up in a second and rubbed against Chu Qingzhi intimately. Seeing Chu Qingzhi hugging the nket, it hurriedly retreated to the side and did not cause trouble.


    Chu Qingzhi spread the nket in Da Bai¡¯s nest. Made of durable, dirt-resistant fabric in a shade of grey, it wouldst a long time for Da Bai.


    After smoothing out the nket, Chu Qingzhi stood up, ¡°There you go, Da Bai. Sleep well.¡±


    Da Bai ambled over, sniffed the nket, seemingly satisfied, andy down. Yawning, it quickly fell asleep again.


    Chu Qingzhi stroked Da Bai¡¯s head, ¡°Sleep well, see you tomorrow.¡±


    Standing up, she hugged Tang Jinghong, ¡°Goodnight, get some rest early.¡± She then began to step back, ready to head home.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s arm moved, pulling Chu Qingzhi back into his embrace. His voice was deep and slightly husky, ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± Chu Qingzhi kissed Tang Jinghong¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Satisfied, Tang Jinghong released her, escorting her to the yard¡¯s gate. He watched her enter her house before returning to his own.


    In their room, Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyaoy on their beds, unable to sleep.


    Chu Xuyao turned his head towards Chu Xuyuan, his fox-like eyes gleaming in the dark. ¡°Seventh brother, who do you think is scheming behind our backs?¡±


    After a while, Chu Xuyuan slowly shook his head. ¡°Excluding He Shaozhi and


    Su Wenji, I really can¡¯t think of anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Could it be them?¡± Chu Xuyao turned back, staring at the ceiling. ¡°After all, sometimes the least likely person ends up being the culprit.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan hesitated, ¡°Should we try to test them somehow?¡±


    Chu Xuyao pondered. Currently, their enemies were hidden, and they were exposed, which was a disadvantageous situation. ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s go to their homes and confront them.¡±


    ¡°Why go to their homes?¡± asked Chu Xuyuan.


    Chu Xuyao replied, ¡°If they¡¯re enemies, we¡¯ll deal with them. If not, we¡¯ll bring them into our camp.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan considered for a moment, ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s decided,¡± concluded Chu Xuyao.


    Shuiyun County.


    Ge Lihua hurried to the county city without dy. The county office was still brightly lit as everyone was busy at work.


    Ge Lihua found the secretary, ¡°Has Xujin returned?¡±


    The secretary shook his head, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where he went?¡±


    ¡°He seems to have gone to the outskirts.¡±


    ¡°The outskirts?¡± Ge Lihua frowned. ¡°Is there a clue in the outskirts?¡±


    The secretary was puzzled too, ¡°They didn¡¯t say. Xujin left with a group of people.¡±


    Ge Lihua asked, ¡°Which part of the outskirts did they go to? I¡¯ll go look for them.¡±


    The secretary thought for a moment, ¡°I think they went to the northern outskirts.¡±


    Ge Lihua immediately went to the stable for a horse and rode towards the north.


    The streets were deserted, doors closed, onlynterns swaying gently under the eaves in the night breeze.


    Ge Lihua rode northward, her horse¡¯s hooves ttering on the street, entuating the silence of the night.


    After about fifteen minutes, she reached the north city gate, signaled the guards to open it, and continued forward.


    Suddenly, Ge Lihua stopped her horse, looking ahead with furrowed brows. The northern outskirts were vast; which direction had Xujin and his group gone?


    Then, an idea struck her. She dismounted to examine the ground for horse tracks. The direction with more tracks would indicate where they went.


    Soon, she remounted and rode left.


    After traveling for a while, Ge Lihua suddenly heard the sound of fighting. Her heart skipped a beat. Sure enough, something had happened.


    Drawing her sword, she leaped from her horse and into the fray.


    Chu Xujin, whocked martial skills, was clumsily fending off an attacker.


    The attacker raised his saber and shed at Chu Xujin¡¯s shoulder. Chu Xujin raised his saber with both hands in defense. The attacker¡¯s strength was too great, causing his thumb and index finger to go numb. Chu Xujin gritted his teeth and raised his saber, not daring to rx for a moment.


    The attacker raised his saber again and was about to sh down..

 Chapter 529 - 529: Picking Vegetables

    Chapter 529: Picking Vegetables


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After joining the fray, Ge Lihua fought fiercely while searching for Chu Xujin. However, after a while of not finding him, her heart sank, fearing that Chu Xujin had met with misfortune.


    ¡°Xujin!¡± Ge Lihua called out loudly, growing increasingly agitated as she knocked down an opponent.


    ¡°Xujin!!¡± Her voice echoed with anxiety, her heart trembling slightly.


    ¡°Xujin!!!¡± Fending off an attacker with a kick, Ge Lihua tightened her grip on her sword, her knuckles turning white with tension.


    Just at this moment of extreme worry, a strained voice called out, ¡°Lihua!¡±


    Her ears perked up, Ge Lihua immediately flew towards the source of the voice. She sent the person who was suppressing Chu Xujin flying with a sword move and brought him out of the battle. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Chu Xujin looked at Ge Lihua gratefully. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks to your timely arrival. I would have been in trouble otherwise.¡±


    Ge Lihua finally felt relieved. ¡°Don¡¯t try to be a hero next time.¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded seriously.


    With Chu Xujin sopliant, Ge Lihua didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Stay here, I¡¯ll go back and help.¡±


    Chu Xujin stopped her, cautioning, ¡°Be careful, their martial skills are strong.¡± He didn¡¯t want Ge Lihua to go, but he knew she wouldn¡¯t stay back given her responsible nature.


    Ge Lihua nodded and dived back into the battle.


    Chu Xujin hid behind arge tree, watching Ge Lihua¡¯s figure attentively.


    Under the moonlight, Ge Lihua, dressed in a moonlight-colored gown, appeared cold and stern. Her graceful movements inbat, blending strength and softness, were like a dance. Her clothes fluttered elegantly with each move.


    As Chu Xujin watched, he could not help but be mesmerized. Everything around her became blurry, except for the white figure in the forest.


    With the skilled martial artist Ge Lihua¡¯s help, the fight quickly neared its end.


    Suddenly, a whistle pierced the forest air, followed by an arrow shot towards Ge Lihua from the depths.


    Chu Xujin¡¯s pupils dted, and he dashed towards Ge Lihua, shouting, ¡°Lihua, be careful, there¡¯s an arrow from the left!¡±


    Hearing the warning, Ge Lihua swiftly dodged, and the arrow embedded itself in a tree trunk.


    Ge Lihuanded beside Chu Xujin and reached out to hold his shoulder to stop him from running forward. ¡°It¡¯s so dangerous over there. Why did youe over?¡±


    Chu Xujin blurted out, ¡°Because you were there.¡±


    A ripple of emotion passed through Ge Lihua as she stared at Chu Xujin, then looked away, softly saying, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the task at hand.¡±


    She then walked away and sat on a stone, her back to Chu Xujin.


    Chu Xujin nced at Ge Lihua and then at his colleagues. He decided to let Ge Lihua rest and discuss things with his colleagues, nning to return hometer.


    Thest arrow was meant to cover the escape of the aplices, but some still failed to escape. The officers tied them up and brought them back to the county office.


    The injured were treated by a doctor, the criminals were locked up in the prison, and the others were allowed to go home for the time being.


    On the way home, Chu Xujin said nervously, ¡°Lihua, do you feel I¡¯m a burden to you and are unhappy with me?¡±


    As he spoke, he felt deep resentment towards himself for not learning martial arts, resulting in him constantly needing protection.


    Amidst his frustration, he resolved to learn self-defense in the future to avoid causing trouble for others.


    Ge Lihua nced at Chu Xujin, her cold eyes reflecting the moonlight like a clear spring. ¡°Do you really think of me as that kind of person?¡±


    Chu Xujin quickly waved his hands in denial, ¡°No, no, 1 just feel useless¡­¡±


    Seeing Chu Xujin flustered, Ge Lihua couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself. Your strength lies not in martial arts, and everyone understands that.¡±


    Chu Xujin felt somewhat embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t have any particr strengths. If it weren¡¯t for my fifth sister¡¯s help, 1 wouldn¡¯t know what to do with my life.¡±


    Ge Lihuaforted him, ¡°But you were able to trace the criminals to the northern outskirts. It¡¯s something others couldn¡¯t have done.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll work harder in the future,¡± Chu Xujin said, his lips curling into a slight smile, pleased to receive Lihua¡¯s praise.


    ¡°I believe in you,¡± Ge Lihua affirmed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Chu Xujin silently vowed, determined to achieve results and repay those who trusted him.


    Dawn broke.


    Chu Qingzhi got up from bed, quickly freshened up, and then went to tend to her fermented tofu. The process was simple: cutting tofu into pieces, dipping them in seasoning, and cing them in pickle jars.


    In half an hour, everything was done.


    Chu Qingzhi ced the pickle jars in a cool spot to ferment for a month before they could be consumed.


    The fermented beans she prepared yesterday were already fermenting at the old house and didn¡¯t need further attention for the time being.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Qingzhi,e out and see this.¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡± Chu Qingzhi quickly walked out.


    In Tang Jinghong¡¯s yard, there was a pile of game: a wild boar weighing about a hundred catties, a roe deer, three pheasants, and two hares.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the heap of game, patted Da Bai¡¯s head and said, ¡°You really are a nocturnal creature.¡±


    Da Bai raised its head proudly. Having slept too much during the day, it couldn¡¯t sleep at night and had nothing else to do but hunt.


    Chu Qingzhi had invited guests for a meal and was going to buy some meat from the town, but now there was no need.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of these animals and bring them to your houseter. You don¡¯t need to do anything.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, looking at the pile of game, said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you at noon.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi returned home, took a basket, and went to the vegetable garden to pick vegetables. As she was leaving, Chu Qingning joined her, ¡°Fifth sister, 1¡¯11 go with you.¡±


    The sisters arrived at the vegetable garden located at the edge of the open space in front of the old house, arge area cultivated by Li Qingyu.


    ¡°What vegetables shall we pick?¡± Chu Qingning asked, surveying the garden.


    ¡°Chili peppers, t beans, cabbage,¡± replied Chu Qingzhi. She then headed towards where the yams were nted, bent down, grabbed the top of a yam, and pulled out five yams directly from the soil.


    Chu Qingning was shocked, ¡°Fifth sister, you just pulled out the yams like that?!¡± Normally, shouldn¡¯t they be dug out with a hoe?


    Chu Qingzhi calmly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go back for a hoe.¡±


    Chu Qingning sympathetically looked at the yams, thinking they were unlucky to encounter Chu Qingzhi who had the strength of Hercules.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pick a winter melon,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, heading towards the winter melons.


    The winter melon vines sprawled on the ground, with the melons squatting on the soil. Chu Qingzhi sifted through the leaves, selected the oldest one, and picked it.


    At that moment, Chu Lianghong called out, ¡°Qingzhi, my family has lotus roots, and there are water chestnuts in the pond. Do you want some?¡±


    It seemed there was no need to go to town for vegetables. Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Yes, please..¡±

 Chapter 530 - 530: Beautiful Village Scene

    Chapter 530: Beautiful Vige Scene


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Lianghong said, ¡°Thene quickly, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Qingzhi told Chu Qingning, ¡°Fourth sister, can you take the vegetables back? I¡¯m going to pick lotus roots and water caltrops, and maybe catch some fish.¡±


    ¡°Sure, leave it to me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked briskly towards Chu Lianghong. ¡°Uncle Lianghong, do you have fish in your pond?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the pond is deep, and it¡¯s not easy to catch them. If you can, feel free to fish.¡±


    ¡°Do you need fish at your home? If so, I¡¯ll catch a few extra.¡±


    ¡°That would be great; two fish would be enough for us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll catch a couple more, then.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Upon reaching Chu Lianghong¡¯s pond, Chu Qingzhi grabbed the lotus leaves and pulled up about ten catties of lotus roots from the pond.


    The children gathered around to watch, all with wide eyes. Chu Lianghong was also astonished at her strength. ¡°Aren¡¯t lotus roots supposed to be dug out from the mud? How did you pull them out just like that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Sister Qingzhi looks so slim. How is she so strong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because she knows martial arts, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right-¡±


    The children excitedly discussed amongst themselves, amazed at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s Hercules strength.


    The water caltrops grew at the edge of the pond, looking like water hyacinths. Standing on the bank, Chu Qingzhi effortlessly collected arge bunch of water caltrops from the water to the shore.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Wah wah!!¡±


    ¡°Wah wah wah!!!¡±


    The children¡¯s exmations grew louder, their admiration for Chu Qingzhi evident.


    ¡°Qingzhi, let us help you pick the water caltrops.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help too.¡±


    The children gathered around to help pick the water caltrops.


    Standing by the bank, Chu Qingzhi noticed a group of fishing up for air. She quickly pulled thergest five out of the water onto the shore.


    The fish, stunned at first, started to thrash about after a moment, sshing water everywhere and drenching everyone.


    Chu Lianghong brought some straw and strung the fish, offering them to Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t ept them immediately. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to weigh them?¡±


    Chu Lianghong waved his hand, ¡°No need. These are a gift from me; you don¡¯t need to pay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi still refused. ¡°That¡¯s not good. Uncle Lianghong, it¡¯s better to weigh them?¡±


    Chu Lianghong thrust the fish upon Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Take it. The vigers have all received your help. It¡¯s just a few fish. They¡¯re not worth much.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t want to owe him a favor and insisted, ¡°Uncle Lianghong, I still have to give you the money. How about this? Tell me a number and 1¡¯11 give it to you. Otherwise, I won¡¯t want it.¡±


    Chu Lianghong did not expect Chu Qingzhi to be so stubborn. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then give me a hundred copper coins.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nimbly took out a string of copper coins and handed it to Chu Lianghong. ¡°Uncle Lianghong, thank you.¡± Only then did she take the fish.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t say anything else. She joined the children to pick water caltrops.


    Chu Qingning walked over. ¡°Fifth Sister, how is it going?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°I¡¯ll just pick the water caltrops and then we can head home.¡±


    Chu Qingning joined her in picking the water caltrops. ¡°These water caltrops are quite big.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°The pond is fertile, so they grow big.¡±


    Chu Qingning suggested, ¡°We should nt water caltrops in our pond too.¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    After picking the water caltrops and carrying the fish and lotus roots, the sisters headed home together.


    Shuiyun County.


    In the room, Fan Yuru was holding a dress in front of her, asking Rong Shiyu, ¡°How does this look on me?¡±


    She was holding a light blue dress with butterfly orchids embroidered on it. It was vivid and very beautiful.


    Rong Shiyu examined it and said honestly, ¡°It looks good.¡±


    Not fully satisfied, Fan Yuru tossed it on the bed and took out another dress, a dark red one with a pce-style design. ¡°I think I should dress more grandly.¡±


    ¡°This one is suitable for a royal banquet,¡± Rong Shiyu disagreed. ¡°It¡¯s good to dress up, but this one is a bit too much.¡±


    Fan Yuru threw the dress aside and sat on the bed, deted. ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    Rong Shiyu pointed, ¡°Wear the light blue one you showed earlier. It¡¯s pretty and appropriate for your status.¡±


    Fan Yuru picked up the dress again, examined it, and finally settled, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wear this one.¡±


    After changing, the two women left the room to meet with Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang, who were already waiting outside. They boarded the carriage and headed to Chu Vige.


    Rong Shiyu, who had never been to a vige, expressed concern, ¡°Is the road to the vige difficult to travel?¡±


    Bao Linjiangmented inwardly on her being overly delicate. ¡°The road from the county to the vige is paved with bluestone by my master. It¡¯s very smooth. It won¡¯t jostle you too much.¡±


    Rong Shiyu pouted, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that. I¡¯m concerned about my makeup getting ruined if the ride is too bumpy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°Oh-¡±


    After a while, Yuan Hongjun announced, ¡°We¡¯re turning towards the vige now.¡±


    Both women curiously lifted the carriage curtains to view the scenery. On both sides of the road, there were forests and bamboo groves, with flowers and grasses nted closer by. The beautiful road seemed to lead to an idyllic paradise.


    Fan Yuru eximed, ¡°Is Qingzhi living in such a beautiful ce?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun straightened his back, proudly stating, ¡°Of course. How could my master¡¯s dwelling not be beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Makes sense!¡± All four agreed.


    The carriage moved slowly, eventually entering Chu Vige.


    The vigers were now ustomed to seeing carriages and continued with their work without much curiosity, unlike before when they would gather around to watch.


    The bluestone road led all the way to the factory entrance for ease of transporting goods, and Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house was also essible by the paved road, allowing the carriage to enter the vige smoothly.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang got out of the carriage first, followed by Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu.


    Surprised by the vige scenery, the women admired the view.


    Chu Vige was shaded with green trees, with well-arranged houses. Most notably, near the vige entrance, there were four ancient-style bungalows that looked exceptionally beautiful. The vige had no signs of decay or disorder, clean and tidy, with small flowers blooming along the roads and fruit treesden with fruits, vibrant and thriving, impressively beautiful.


    Rong Shiyu remarked, ¡°This vige is so beautiful.¡±


    Fan Yuru agreed, ¡°I told you. Only a beautiful ce can nurture a beautiful girl like Qingzhi.¡±


    After admiring the vige scenery, their attention turned to a group of people nearby.


    The group opposite was also observing them.


    While Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang were known to the vigers, Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu were not, sparking curiosity. The vigers guessed they must be friends of Qingzhi, as no one else would likely have such distinguished acquaintances..

 Chapter 531 - 531: Guests Arrive

    Chapter 531: Guests Arrive


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    They were as beautiful as two flowers. The fabric of the dress they were wearing seemed to be glowing. One nce and you could tell that they were from a rich family.


    In the center of the crowd are the abbot and the young monk. The abbot, a man of his word, had promised toe early to attend the banquet, and indeed, he arrived early.


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu, upon seeing them, walked over to pay their respects to the abbot, saying, ¡®Greetings, Master Abbot.¡¯


    The abbot, with an amiable expression, sped his hands in greeting. ¡°Please dispense with the formalities.¡±


    At this time, Chu Qingzhi walked out from the house, calling out, ¡°Yuru, Shiyu,e in.¡±


    Everyone thought to themselves, indeed, these must be Qingzhi¡¯s friends; only she could make such acquaintances.


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu, one on each side of Chu Qingzhi, said, ¡°We have brought you gifts¡­¡± and they walked towards a carriage.


    Fan Yuru took out three small boxes from the back of the carriage, one for each person, and they entered Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house.


    As the guests arrived, the Chu family members came one after another to the main hall to greet them.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯m going to cook in the kitchen, why don¡¯t you let Hongjun and Linjiang take you around the vige?¡±


    Rong Shiyu was eager, ¡°Great, it¡¯s my first time in the vige, everything seems so novel.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi escorted the four out of the courtyard, then went to the kitchen to cook.


    In the kitchen, Li Qingyu was peeling water chestnuts, and Tang Jinghong was chopping vegetables. Even in aprons, the man looked charming. Chu Qingzhi nced several times at Tang Jinghong.


    The four walked out of the courtyard and were soon surrounded by vige children.


    Chu Junbao looked at the two of them curiously. ¡°Beautiful sisters, where are you from?¡±


    Fan Yuru, smiling at the bold Chu Junbao, replied gently, ¡°Wee from the capital.¡±


    ¡°Wow, the capital?¡± To the vige children, the capital seemed unreachable yet bustling. Their eyes lit up with longing upon hearing this.


    A five-year-old child, with innocent eyes, asked, ¡°Is the capital big?¡±


    Fan Yuru, with a smile, patiently answered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s big with many people.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also go there when 1 grow up.¡±


    ¡°Wee to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to see a tiger?¡± The topic changed dramatically, as it often does with children.


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu were stunned. ¡°Tiger? What tiger?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a big tiger from the mountains.¡± A child ran over with a big white cat. ¡°It looks simr to this cat, but it¡¯s much bigger.¡±


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu were amused. ¡°This is a cat, not a tiger.¡±


    The young monk ran over and pointed at Tang Jinghong¡¯s courtyard. ¡°The big tiger they mentioned is over there.¡± He had been frightened by it before.


    Fan Yuru turned around and asked Yuan Hongjun. She was a little afraid and expectant. ¡°Is there really a tiger?¡±


    Yes, he had one too. But what the little monk referred to couldn¡¯t be what he and Little Abalone raised. Could it be that Tang brother really has a big tiger?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    There was no need for him to check. Da Bai walked out from Tang Jinghong¡¯s yard, striding with the grandeur of surveying its territory, majestically and powerfully.


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu were frightened even though they were bold. The two of them instinctively hid behind Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang. Their bodies trembled slightly, and they did not dare to open their eyes.


    Facing the pressure of a fierce beast, it¡¯s instinctual for people to feel fear.


    How could there be a tiger in the vige?¡±


    Chu Junbao loudly said, ¡°That¡¯s Da Bai, it doesn¡¯t bite.¡±


    A four-year-old child added, ¡°Yes, Da Bai is very well-behaved. 1 once threw it a chicken leg, but it didn¡¯t eat it. Since it didn¡¯t eat, 1 picked it back up and ate it myself.¡±


    Everyone was left astonished.


    The tense atmosphere was broken by the child¡¯s words. Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu slowly peeked out from behind Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang.


    Da Bai didn¡¯t approach them but sat down, looking at everyone with a gaze that seemed to be evaluating.


    Fan Yuru gently tapped Yuan Hongjun¡¯s arm and asked softly, ¡°Is it really harmless? Aren¡¯t tigers supposed to be man-eaters?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun reassured her, ¡°Looking at its demeanor, you can tell it¡¯s intelligent. Besides, if it were dangerous, Brother Tang would have stewed it in a pot by now.¡±


    This remark earned a grievous look from the tiger. It was sorge, could it even fit in a pot? At least two pots would be needed!


    Fan Yuru thought about it and then slowly stepped out from behind Yuan Hongjun.


    ¡°Is its name Da Bai?¡± Fan Yuru asked Chu Junbao.


    Chu Junbao nodded, ¡°Yes, Sister Qingzhi calls it Da Bai, so we all follow suit.¡± But when they called it, Da Bai never gave them a nce.


    Fan Yuru waved at Da Bai and tried calling, ¡°Da Bai-¡±


    Da Baiy down,zily watching everyone. When Fan Yuru called, it deigned to nce at her.


    Seeing Da Bai¡¯s reaction, Fan Yuru quickly asked Yuan Hongjun, ¡°What does Da Bai eat? 1 want to bring it something.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ask my master, but it might not eat what you bring.¡± Their tiger only ate what they and Chef Zhang fed it.


    Fan Yuru, seeing a tiger for the first time, was very interested. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun suggested, ¡°Go get something from my master to feed it.¡±


    Fan Yuru lifted her skirt and ran back into the house.


    Meanwhile, Rong Shiyu, seeing that Da Bai wasn¡¯t dangerous, also stepped out from behind Bao Linjiang. She touched the hair of a child standing next to her, ¡°When did Da Baie to the vige?¡±


    The little girl answered in a babyish voice, ¡°Just a couple of days ago, but it scared us terribly. Everyone hid inside their houses.¡±


    Rong Shiyu imagined the scene and found it somewhat funny, ¡°Did ite here by itself?¡±


    The little girl nodded, ¡°Sister Qingzhi said Da Bai likes Brother Jinghong¡¯s house, so it came here.¡±


    Rong Shiyu was speechless.


    At that moment, Fan Yuru came out with a basin containing lightly fried chicken pieces, weighing about three or four catties, each the size of a palm. This was specially fried by Chu Qingzhi for Da Bai, who had done a great job today.


    She walked over to Yuan Hongjun, hesitated for a moment, then walked three steps towards Da Bai, ced the basin on the ground, and quickly retreated, still a bit scared.


    ¡°Da Bai, this is prepared for you by Qingzhi, you eat.¡±


    Da Bai¡¯s ears twitched. Since it was given by its owner, it was edible. It stood up, sniffed the chicken pieces in the basin, and found them fragrant, so it picked up a piece with its mouth.


    Fan Yuru was delighted and tugged at Yuan Hongjun¡¯s sleeve excitedly, ¡°Look, it¡¯s eating.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun nced at his tugged sleeve and said, ¡°It¡¯s eating because you said it was prepared by my master.¡±


    Fan Yuru was doubtful, ¡°Does it¡­ understand what we say?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun confidently said, ¡°Of course, but it only listens to my master¡¯s words..¡±

 Chapter 532 - 532: Trying the Medicinal Cream

    Chapter 532: Trying the Medicinal Cream


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Fan Yuru watched Da Bai with sparkling eyes and after a while, she asked, ¡°Can it understand other things I say too?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun was unsure, ¡°You can try, this is my first time seeing Da Bai as well.¡±


    Fan Yuru thought for a moment and asked Da Bai, ¡°Do you want to drink water?¡±


    Da Bai lifted its head to look at Fan Yuru, but ignored her, continuing to eat its delicious chicken pieces.


    Unable to determine if Da Bai understood her, Fan Yuru asked again, ¡°Da Bai, do you want water? Shall I get you some?¡±


    Da Bai flicked its ears but still ignored Fan Yuru.


    Fan Yuru felt a bit disheartened, ¡°Da Bai is too arrogant.¡±


    Yuan Hongjunughed, ¡°It¡¯s a tiger, it¡¯s normal to act this way. Let¡¯s leave Da Bai here and see other things in the vige. There are many other interesting things.¡±


    Fan Yuru reluctantly nced at Da Bai, but had no other choice, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go see something else.¡±


    The four of them, surrounded by vige children, walked through the vige.


    Under a banyan tree.


    Chu Qingyan came with a few friends, ¡°Hongxiu, this is a medicinal cream my fifth sister taught me to mix. Let me apply it on your face to try.¡±


    Chu Hongxiu touched her freckled face. ¡°Will this work?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it will.¡± Chu Qingyan was full of confidence, ¡°You¡¯ll see the effect tomorrow. If you drink some medicine too, the effect will be even better.¡±


    Chu Hongxiu immediately refused, ¡°No drinking medicine, just applying is fine.¡± Drinking medicine would surely cost a lot, and she had no money.


    ¡°Okay, sit on the stone, 1¡¯11 apply it.¡± Chu Qingyan opened the lid of the medicine bottle, dipped her finger to get some cream, spread it in her palm, and then applied it to Chu Hongxiu¡¯s face.


    ¡°The cream will feel a bit warm when applied, but it¡¯ll be fine in a moment. This is normal, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Hongxiu soon felt the warmth on her face, like facing the heat of a fire, along with a faint medicinal scent.


    ¡°Do you feel it?¡± Chu Qingyan closely observed Chu Hongxiu, whose face reddened a bit.


    ¡°Yes, it feels a bit like being near a fire.¡± Chu Hongxiu couldn¡¯t help but reach for her face, but Chu Qingyan stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it, your hands are dirty.¡±


    Chu Qingyan took out a mirror, ¡°Look at yourself in the mirror.¡±


    Chu Hongxiu anxiously looked in the mirror, and the other children also crowded around to see. There were no visible effects yet, but everyone was very interested.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Rong Shiyu, standing nearby, asked curiously.


    Chu Qingyan turned and saw Yuan Hongjun and his group. She replied, ¡°I¡¯m applying medicinal cream on Hongxiu¡¯s face to see if it works.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun quickly came over, ¡°Qingyan, let me see the cream.¡±


    Chu Qingyan handed the bottle to Yuan Hongjun, then said, ¡°This is a special cream for removing freckles, made by my fifth sister. Be careful not to break the bottle.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Yuan Hongjun took the cream and sniffed it. Then, he dipped some into his fingers and studied it.


    Bao Linjiang was also very interested. He walked over. ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun blocked Bao Linjiang¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll show you after I¡¯m done.¡±


    Bao Linjiang did not snatch it. He squatted down and looked at Chu Hongxiu¡¯s face. ¡°When did the freckles on your face appear?¡±


    Feeling dizzy with the tall and unreachable divine doctor so close, Chu Hongxiu replied, ¡°My mother said it started when I was three or four years old.¡±


    So young and already having freckles, what could be the cause?


    In the capital, he had seen manydies and some men with freckles. Most of them were self-conscious, walking with their heads down, unwilling to be seen. He didn¡¯t have the ability to cure them, so he just observed without taking any action.


    ¡°Qingyan, did my master say that this cream can cure the freckles on her face?¡±


    Chu Qingyan nodded, ¡°Yes, my fifth sister said if it¡¯s used inbination with drinking medicine, the effect will be better. Using only the cream will be slower, but you can still see the effect the next day.¡±


    The slowness Chu Qingzhi mentioned had already exceeded the effects of ordinary medicine by more than ten times.


    Bao Linjiang suddenly had an idea. He asked Chu Qingyan, ¡°Are there other children in the vige with freckles?¡±


    Chu Qingyan counted on her fingers, ¡°Yes, there are about a dozen.¡±


    Bao Linjiang turned to Yuan Hongjun, ¡°How about we gather these children and try the medicine on them?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun hesitated. ¡°You want to?¡±


    Bao Linjiang didn¡¯t borate, ¡°Never mind my thoughts for now, let¡¯s try the medicine first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yuan Hongjun hesitated for a moment but finally agreed, then they started to take action.


    When the children in the vige heard that they could test the medicine to remove the freckles, their first reaction was not to test the medicine, but to hide.


    They felt ugly and very self-conscious, not daring to show their faces.


    Fortunately, not all children were like this. Three or four of them were brave. They stood at the entrance of their courtyard with their heads lowered, looking forward to Chu Qingyan looking for them.


    Chu Qingyan ran over to them with a smile, ¡°Go wash your face, I¡¯ll apply the medicine in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Xia nodded. She was eight or nine years old and never dared to look in a mirror, even avoiding her reflection in the water.


    Her mother would sigh whenever she looked at her, bluntly saying she was ugly and no decent man would ever fancy her.


    Every time she heard these words, Chu Xia felt very sad and depressed, which only seemed to make the freckles on her face worse.


    Chu Qingyan asked Yuan Hongjun, who was standing beside her, ¡°Will 1 be prettier if 1 apply a bit of this?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun thought for a moment and said, ¡°You can give it a try.¡±


    So, Chu Qingyan dipped some cream from the bottle and applied it to her face, curious to see the effect the next day.


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu watched with eager interest. No girl doesn¡¯t want to be more beautiful; they too were tempted.


    Fan Yuru tentatively asked Yuan Hongjun, ¡°What do you think about me using the cream?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun replied, ¡°Your face has no ws, there¡¯s no need for the cream.¡±


    Hearing this, something clicked in Fan Yuru¡¯s mind, ¡°I may not have ws, but


    1 will age. What if the cream could keep me forever young?¡±


    Rong Shiyu also looked at Yuan Hongjun expectantly; she too wanted to stay young forever.


    Beauty and eternal youth are eternal topics for girls.


    Yuan Hongjun, not having much knowledge in skincare, was unsure, ¡°You can ask my master when we get back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu kept this in mind, nning to discuss it with Qingzhi after lunch, when she was free.


    Chu Xia quickly washed her face and ran over, ¡°Qingyan, I¡¯ve washed up.¡±


    Chu Qingyan applied the cream to Chu Xia¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t wash your face until night. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be effective if you wash away the medicine. Come to my house tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll show you your face.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Chu Xia agreed..

 Chapter 533 - 533: Finding Clues

    Chapter 533: Finding Clues


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After applying the creams to the faces of those who were willing, the group decided not to persuade those who were reluctant. They believed that once the effects were visible the next day, those hesitant individuals woulde forward on their own.


    Seeing that Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang were so concerned about this matter, Chu Qingyan added, ¡°There¡¯s a prescription and a concoction method for the medicinal cream.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang were pleasantly surprised. They immediately went back to look for Chu Qingzhi. After obtaining their master¡¯s permission, the two of them took the prescription to the swing pavilion to study it.


    At this moment, Chu Qingyan¡¯s master, Wang Xingming, arrived. She also went to ss.


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu were very interested in Da Bai. After going around in circles, they went back to see Da Bai.


    They were still surrounded by vige children who bombarded them with all sorts of peculiar questions, often leaving them unsure how to respond.


    At the County Jail.


    Ge Lihua, dressed in official constable attire and hat, walked into the jail with a sword at her side, looking striking. ¡°Xujin, has the prisoner confessed?¡± She asked.


    Chu Xujin nodded, ¡°Some of theckeys have confessed, but the leader hasn¡¯t.¡± Ge Lihua leaned against the table, holding her sword, ¡°What did they say?¡± Chu Xujin exined, ¡°To make counterfeit banknotes, they need incense trees, which are usually grown by banks in their own estates. It¡¯s rare to find them in the wild. The area where we caught them had a few of these trees. They were ordered to cut them down, but who gave the order and where they were to be delivered is only known by their leader.¡±


    Ge Lihua frowned slightly, ¡°Could it be that the leader has something more important than his own life in the hands of others?¡±


    Chu Xujin considered the possibility, ¡°Like the lives of his family members.¡±


    Ge Lihua tightened her grip on the sword, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it might be difficult to make him talk.¡±


    Just then, a constable rushed in, ¡°Lord Chu, a civilian hase forward iming to recognize the leader of the criminals.¡±


    They hurried outside.


    In a room at the county office, a middle-aged man stood nervously. He wouldn¡¯t have dared toe forward if not for the need of five taels to treat his ill mother.


    The people involved in cutting down the trees did not know each other. Chu Xujin had posted their portraits on the notice board, offering five taels for anyone who had useful leads.


    As the group entered the room, Chu Xujin got straight to the point, ¡°Speak. If you tell us everything, you¡¯ll get the silver.¡±


    The middle-aged man took a deep breath to calm his nerves, ¡°I know the man with a mole on his left cheek. His name is Zhang Qing. He used to be my neighbor but moved away three years ago. I don¡¯t know where to, but his family suddenly became wealthy.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Qing waszy and always dreamed of getting rich quick. He sold his daughter, and his wife left him. Many people mocked him.¡±


    ¡°One day, he suddenly started wearing fine silks and changedpletely.¡± ¡°Then, I often saw strangers visiting his house at night. Once, I even saw them myself, but since I didn¡¯t know who they were, I kept quiet.¡±


    ¡°Not long after, they moved away.¡±


    It seemed like someone had taken the initiative to look for him. Chu Xujin thought for a moment and said, ¡°How many people does his family have?¡±


    The man replied honestly, ¡°When they moved, there were his elderly parents, three younger brothers, a sister, and a dog. No one else.¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded, ¡°Do you know who Zhang Qing was close to?¡±


    Who was he close to? The middle-aged man lowered his head and thought for a while. ¡°Zhang Qing had a drinking buddy named Xu Ming. They drank together almost every day. I didn¡¯t see him close to anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Where does Xu Ming live?¡±


    ¡°In ane southwest of the city.¡±


    ¡°Give him the money.¡± Chu Xujin immediately led his team towards the southwestne of the city.


    They found Xu Ming without much difficulty.


    Xu Ming was drinking early in the morning and was somewhat dazed, but when he saw a group of constables, a cold wind blew, and he instantly sobered up, standing up straight.


    Chu Xujin circled around Xu Ming, scrutinizing him. Xu Ming was overweight with unsteady steps, and his clothes were of average quality. ¡°Tell me, what is your rtionship with Zhang Qing?¡±


    Xu Ming, extremely nervous, reflexively answered, ¡°Drinking buddies.¡±


    ¡°Why did he suddenly move?¡±


    ¡°He got rich.¡±


    ¡°Rich?¡±


    ¡°Zhang Qing received help from a noble person and became very wealthy, living avish life.¡±


    ¡°Who is this noble person?¡±


    Xu Ming was filled with envy, ¡°Who else but a second uncle he knew? That second uncle is very capable. He handed out fifty taels of silver notes just like that. I was envious, but they didn¡¯t want me.¡±


    Chu Xujin frowned, ¡°A second uncle?¡±


    ¡°His second uncle manages a paper mill. I don¡¯t know which one, but it¡¯s a big operation.¡±


    Hearing ¡®paper mill,¡¯ everyone perked up, exchanging nces. They were onto something.


    Chu Xujin asked, ¡°How big is this paper mill?¡±


    Xu Ming thought for a moment, ¡°His second uncle said there are more than fifty people working in the mill.¡±


    A paper mill with over fifty workers in Shuiyun County could only be one. Zhao¡¯s Paper Mill.


    Chu Xujin patted Xu Ming¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Keep what you said today a secret, or you could be in grave danger.¡±


    Xu Ming¡¯s heart tensed, and he quickly agreed, ¡°1 know, 1 know.¡±


    Chu Xujin and his team left Xu Ming¡¯s house.


    A middle-aged woman stood with her hands on her hips at the entrance of a jade shop, speaking rudely, ¡°Judging me by my appearance, I have plenty of money. Who says I can¡¯t afford it?¡±


    At the jade shop entrance, the shop assistant argued with the woman, ¡°If you have the money, then buy something. Youe here every day just to look. Does that mean you can afford it?¡±


    The woman pointed at the assistant, fuming, ¡°What if I can afford it? What would you say then?¡±


    The assistant crossed his arms, arrogantly stating, ¡°I¡¯d apologize to you immediately.¡±


    The woman quickly pulled out a stack of silver notes from her clothing, ¡°Do you think 1 can afford it now?¡±


    Seeing the stack of silver notes, the assistant thought to himself, she always came to look but never had the money. How did she suddenly get rich? This thought shed through his mind, but he quickly regained his senses, bowing immediately and apologizing, ¡°Madam, you are indeed well-off. It was my short-sightedness. Please forgive me, ande in.¡±


    The woman, basking in the envious nces and the submissive attitude of the assistant, strutted into the jade shop with pride.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Chu Xujin, standing in the crowd, suddenly spoke up.


    Everyone¡¯s attention swiftly turned to Chu Xujin.


    The middle-aged woman turned around to face Chu Xujin, her previous arrogance turning into humility, ¡°What can 1 do for you, officer?¡±


    Chu Xujin pointed at the silver notes in the woman¡¯s hand, ¡°Let me see your silver notes..¡±

 Chapter 534 - 534:I Don’t Want to Leave

    Chapter 534:I Don¡¯t Want to Leave


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The middle-aged woman retracted her arm. She didn¡¯t want to give the notes to Chu Xujin, but if she didn¡¯t, she would definitely get into trouble. In the end, she gave the notes to Chu Xujin. ¡°Sir, is there a problem?¡±


    Chu Xujin looked at the banknotes carefully. Good lord, they were all counterfeit banknotes. ¡°Do you know that this banknote is counterfeit?¡±


    Cold sweat immediately flowed down the middle-aged woman¡¯s forehead, but she didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t spout nonsense. My husband gave me this banknote a few days ago. How can it be counterfeit?¡±


    Could it be that these constables wanted to take her banknotes?


    Chu Xujin did not say anything else to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the government office.¡±


    The middle-aged woman was definitely unwilling, and she was even more convinced that Chu Xujin and the others wanted to steal her banknotes. She was shrewish, and this thought provoked her. She immediately went from humility to arrogance.


    ¡°Sir, you have no evidence. What right do you have to say that 1 have counterfeit banknotes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not without evidence. This banknote is counterfeit.¡± Chu Xujin took out a real banknote. ¡°Compare it yourself.¡±


    The middle-aged woman immediately checked.


    The onlookers also craned their necks to see, thinking to themselves that if these were indeed counterfeit banknotes, the middle-aged woman, who had produced so many at once, was likely to be involved in the counterfeit banknote case


    The issue of counterfeit banknotes had already caused a stir in several counties. Now, everyone in business insisted on silver taels instead of banknotes.


    The shop assistant wiped the sweat from his brow, relieved that the officials had arrived in time. Otherwise, if the shop¡¯s goods had been bought with counterfeit banknotes, he couldn¡¯t bear the consequences.


    Afterparing, the woman saw the difference between the two types of banknotes, but she refused to admit hers were fake. ¡°Yours are the fake ones, mine are real.¡±


    Chu Xujin didn¡¯t want to argue further. ¡°Take her away for questioning at the government office.¡±


    Despite her reluctance, the woman was eventually taken away and immediately interrogated.


    Under questioning, she confessed that the banknotes had been brought home by her husband the day before, and he had left again early this morning.


    Crucially, the woman¡¯s husband was a cksmith, whose family had run a forge for generations, leading a rtivelyfortable life.


    A few months earlier, a stranger hade asking her husband to create something based on a blueprint.


    The item was mysterious, and the woman hadn¡¯t seen it, only knowing such an event had urred.


    Chu Xujin, listening to the woman¡¯s story, thought to himself that this confirmed his fifth sister¡¯s suspicions: the cksmith shop was involved and had been paid handsomely, but all in counterfeit banknotes.


    ¡°Besides you, who else knows about this?¡±


    ¡°No one else,¡± she replied. ¡°My husband warned me to keep it a secret, or it would bring trouble.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where your husband went?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ever since that person came to look for himst time, he became very mysterious. He didn¡¯t tell me anything. He even scolded me for being nosy.¡±


    Ge Lihua asked, ¡°Does your husband return home regrly, or whenever he pleases?¡±


    Knowing her husband was in trouble, the woman didn¡¯t dare to conceal anything. ¡°There¡¯s no regr pattern. Sometimes hees back in the middle of the night, sometimes during the day. Sometimes three days, sometimes ten.¡±


    Chu Xujin nced at Ge Lihua, then said to the woman, ¡°You go back first. Don¡¯t mention this to anyone, or your husband could be in danger.¡±


    The woman promised not to speak of it and went home.


    Chu Xujin secretly sent someone to follow her, ready to capture the cksmith as soon as he appeared.


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°Lihua, Zhang Qing¡¯s second uncle is involved with the Zhao¡¯s Paper Mill. I n to take a look.¡±


    Ge Lihua, concerned for Chu Xujin¡¯s safety, insisted, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    Delicious dishes were served one after another, emitting mouth-watering aromas.


    Many of the Chu family were not home at noon, so the dining table was spacious. Li Qingyu came out of the kitchen and called everyone to the table.


    ¡°Yuru, Shiyu, please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Chu, please sit too.¡± Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu obediently sat down. This was the first time they sat at such a long table. It was very novel.


    Li Qingyu, looking at the two lively youngdies, was filled with joy and said with a smile, ¡°You sit first, I have one more dish to bring out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Rong went to the second-floor hall where Wang Ximing was still teaching Chu Qingyan. ¡°Master Wang, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    Wang Ximing politely replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t nned on eating, but Chu Rong insisted, arguing that the teacher,ing to their house daily for lessons, deserved a meal. Wang Ximing, unable to decline, agreed.


    Chu Qingyan tidied up her things and paper, putting them in her room, then descended the stairs with Wang Ximing.


    Chu Qingyan pulled out a chair. ¡°Master, please sit.¡±


    The young girl showed great respect for her master, and Wang Ximing, in turn, taught with dedication and effort, making their master-disciple rtionship very harmonious.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Wang Ximing said with a smile as he sat down.


    Grandpa Chu brought out a jar of fine wine gifted by Tang Jinghong, nning to enjoy it at the table.


    The Tang family had stored a lot of fine wine and gifted quite a bit to Grandpa Chu, who, pleased as could be, couldn¡¯t stop grinning and boasting about it in the vige. It seemed Chu Eighth¡¯s love for showing off was inherited from him.


    The meals for the Master Abbot and the young monk were still arranged on the second floor. Chu Qingzhi made several vegetarian dishes for them, taking care of all aspects.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong were thest to sit down.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Yuru, Shiyu, wee to our home. Please forgive any shorings in our hospitality.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? There¡¯s no need to be so formal between us.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingyan, sitting next to Fan Yuru, turned to them and said, ¡°My fifth sister¡¯s cooking is the best. Once you try it, you¡¯ll never forget it.¡±


    Fan Yuru smiled. ¡°Then I must eat to my heart¡¯s content today.¡±


    Rong Shiyu also smiled, ¡°I never thought I¡¯d get to eat dishes personally cooked by Qingzhi. I¡¯ll eat more today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in for a treat.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun brought over the wine jar to pour for everyone. After everyone had a cup, they drank together and began to eat, creating a harmonious atmosphere.


    Chu Qingzhi had prepared a feast today: braised meatballs, steamed pork with preserved vegetables, boiled pork slices, crispy meat, steamed pork with rice powder, braised chestnut and roe deer meat, Chinese yam and rabbit soup, braised chicken with water chestnuts, cold mixed lotus root slices, winter melon fish balls, and various side dishes. Each dish was a perfect blend of color, aroma, and taste, looking incredibly appetizing.


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu couldn¡¯t stop praising the meal.


    Upstairs.


    The young monk, swallowing his food, said, ¡°Master, isn¡¯t the vegetarian food made by Benefactor Chu even tastier than what the head chef makes?¡±


    The Master nodded in agreement, ¡°Much tastier than what the head chef makes.¡±


    The young monk smiled happily, but soon became mncholic.. ¡°Master, do we have to leave this afternoon?¡±

 Chapter 535 - 535: My Trump Card

    Chapter 535: My Trump Card


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Master Abbot affectionately looked at his young disciple and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to travel to other ces.¡±


    The young monk puffed out his cheeks, showing his displeasure. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    The abbot asked patiently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to leave?¡±


    Pouting, the young monk shared his thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s nice here. There¡¯s delicious food, fun things to do, and kids my age. I¡¯m so happy I¡¯ve forgotten about home.¡±


    The abbot couldn¡¯t help but smile at his disciple¡¯s use of the phrase ¡®so happy I¡¯ve forgotten about home.¡¯ ¡°Who taught you that phrase?¡±


    The young monk, holding chopsticks in one hand and a bowl in the other, took a bite of rice before answering, ¡°Benefactor Qingyan taught me.¡±


    The disciple seemed to get along well with everyone. The abbot, calm andposed, suggested, ¡°How about wee back here again in the future?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not good,¡± the young monk disagreed, his little face showing his discontent and his eyebrows furrowing. ¡°Why do we have to leave now?¡±


    The abbot remained silent, looking softly at his disciple.


    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you here for a charity medical service? Are you going to leave before it¡¯s finished?¡±


    ¡°Master, you taught me that a task should bepleted before moving on to the next one. You can¡¯t give up halfway.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    For the rest of the time, the second-floor hall was filled with the young monk¡¯s convincing arguments for the abbot to stay, his voice childish yet logical.


    The abbot was eventually swayed by his disciple¡¯s persistence, gently patting the young monk¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 stay until the charity medical service is over. You can y in the vige for a few more days. Is that okay?¡±


    The young monk smiled happily. ¡°Master, you¡¯re so kind.¡±


    ¡°Good, now eat your meal.¡± The abbot thought to himself that raising a child was indeed both physically and mentally exhausting, but worth it when the child was as adorable, well-behaved, and reasonable as his own.


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards the swing pavilion, apologizing with a hint of regret. ¡°Young Master Xing, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±


    Xing Jindong didn¡¯t mind, understanding that with guests at home, meals could take longer. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He handed a stack of paintings to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss Chu, these are my paintings. Could you please take a look at them?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the paintings, examining each one closely. ¡°Each one is better than thest¡­¡±


    She took a brush andmented on each painting, then returned them to Xing Jindong, offering some words of encouragement.


    Hearing Chu Qingzhi¡¯sments, Xing Jindong felt a surge of confidence. ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Let¡¯s start the lesson.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu, upon seeing this, came to the swing pavilion. Without speaking, they quietly sat on the swing and watched the lesson.


    After a while, finding it interesting, they also began to draw on their papers, doodling to pass the time.


    Halfway through the lesson, Chu Qingyue returned. ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯ve brought back the clothes. Come and see.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked Xing Jindong to study on his own, and called Shen Ruyue to look at the clothes together.


    Chu Qingyue had brought back tworge trunks. She opened them one by one. ¡°Fifth Sister, Sister-inw, 1 think the clothes are quite nice.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Shen Ruyue each picked up a garment from the trunks. The clothes were white, with a texture that was neither too soft nor too hard, durable, and the style was simple. Both were very satisfied.


    ¡°Second Sister, the clothes are not bad. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sisters. You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi put the clothes back into the trunk and then instructed Chu Qingyue to transport the trunks to the factory area and ce them in the office building, to be distributed to everyone after work in the afternoon.


    The office building was already constructed, with ster applied on the walls, only needing tables, chairs, cabs, and other furnishings to be added.


    Chu Qingzhi had ordered these furniture pieces from a carpentry shop in the county, which would be deliveredter. Once set up, Shen Ruyue could move the ounts department over to this new location.


    Shen Ruyuemented, ¡°Qingzhi, with the increase in staff, two hundred sets of clothes won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    ¡°Let Second sister make some more,¡± Chu Qingzhi said as she walked towards Chu Qingyue. ¡°Second sister, please make another hundred sets of the white clothes. For the junior managers, make forty sets each for men and women. Now that we¡¯ve added a senior manager position, make twenty sets in blue or indigo for men and twenty sets in green for women.¡±


    Chu Qingyue noted down Chu Qingzhi¡¯s request. ¡°I¡¯ll have the clothes ready in ten days.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After saying goodbye to her family, Chu Qingyue hurried back to the county.


    Now, she not only had to learn embroidery and manage the shop but also had to take care of the weaving workshop, keeping her extremely busy.


    As the sun gradually set, it was time for Yunfei School to finish for the day.


    Yan Yixian had been so tormented by rumorstely that he was bing almost reclusive, visibly losing weight and feeling a recurring pain in his leg, his body still not fully recovered.


    Sitting in the courtyard, Blue ze, sensing his master¡¯s unhappiness, jumped onto Yan Yixian¡¯sp to keep himpany.


    Yan Yixian stroked the cat¡¯s round head. ¡°Being a cat must be nice. Eat, sleep, and no worries at all.¡±


    Blue ze meowed in response. Who said cats have no worries? Recently, it had taken a liking to a female cat, but she was snatched away by another cat the next day. Blue ze had tried to challenge the rival but lost, losing both its mate and its dignity.


    Yan Yixian petted Blue ze again. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡±


    There were still a lot of dried fish left from the food festival. Yan Yixian fetched some and put them in the cat¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be a cat. 1¡¯11 be one in my next life.¡±


    Yan Yixian watched Blue ze eat the dried fish with relish, feeling a bit envious. He was struggling with ack of appetite and feeling miserable.


    ¡°Teacher.¡± Chu Xuyao¡¯s voice came from outside the courtyard.


    Yan Yixian looked up to see Chu Xuyao and Chu Xuyuan walking into the courtyard, one after the other, standing upright in front of him as if they were awaiting reprimand for some mistake.


    ¡°Teacher, I will find the person spreading the rumors. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Chu Xuyao promised firmly.


    Seeing their serious expressions, Yan Yixian couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°How will you find them?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, just believe in us. We can definitely do it,¡± Chu Xuyao said, his voicecking confidence, but he spoke as if he had a solid n.


    Yan Yixian reached out and patted Chu Xuyao¡¯s shoulder. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Do you have a n?¡±


    He felt a bit ashamed that he, an adult, was less proactive than the two children. It was time for a change in mindset.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have a n.¡± Chu Xuyao thought for a moment and said, ¡°Seventh Brother and i n to look for He Shaozhi and Su Wenji to test them. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll go back and look for my Fifth Sister.¡±


    His fifth sister was their trump card; in the minds of the two young boys, there was nothing Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t solve..

 Chapter 536 - 536: Fate’s Neck

    Chapter 536: Fate¡¯s Neck


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Your fifth sister?¡± Yan Yixian pictured a girl as beautiful as a spring begonia in his mind. ¡°Does your fifth sister know about this?¡±


    Chu Xuyao shook his head. ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t know. My fifth sister is usually very busy. I want to try to solve this problem myself first. If I can¡¯t, then 1¡¯11 ask her for help.¡±


    Yan Yixian agreed with this approach. ¡°Do you need me to do anything?¡±


    Chu Xuyao firmly shook his head. ¡°Teacher, you don¡¯t need to do anything. Everyone is watching you closely now. If you get involved, it could lead to more misunderstandings.¡±


    Yan Yixian looked at Chu Xuyao thoughtfully and then said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow your n. If there¡¯s anything I can help with, just let me know.¡±


    Chu Xuyao nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shuiyun County.


    He Shaozhi and Su Wenji, who lived in the county, were neighbors.


    On the street, He Shaozhi suddenly turned around, scratching his head in confusion. ¡°1 feel like someone is following us.¡±


    Su Wenji, slightly stiff, urged He Shaozhi to keep walking. ¡°Don¡¯t look back. 1 feel it too. Since both of us have noticed, it¡¯s not an illusion.¡±


    He Shaozhi frowned, both annoyed and afraid. ¡°Who would be following us?¡±


    Su Wenji clenched his teeth, equally scared. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but let¡¯s hurry home. We¡¯ll be safe there.¡±


    He Shaozhi was tense and did not even dare to breathe loudly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two of them quickened their pace and walked home, but in the end, they could not escape the cruel reality of being gagged, blindfolded, and pulled into the alley.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± He Shaozhi and Su Wenji were infuriated to see who was following them.


    Chu Xuyuan pushed He Shaozhi against a wall, appearing quite aggressive, as if ready to fight.


    His sister had told him that to subdue an enemy, one must first break their psychological defenses, dominating them with an imposing presence, essentially instilling fear in them to achieve one¡¯s goal more easily.


    ¡°What, you wish it were someone else? I¡¯ll tell you, you¡¯re lucky it¡¯s us. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to go home today.¡±


    He Shaozhi, his back hitting the wall painfully, looked at Chu Xuyuan fearfully. ¡°Why are you abducting us?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan denied it. ¡°We¡¯re not abducting you. We¡¯re just asking you to chat with us here.¡±


    He Shaozhi bet Chu Xuyuan wasn¡¯t just here for a chat.


    Su Wenji, braver than He Shaozhi, demanded, ¡°What do you want to say? Hurry up, we need to get home.¡±


    Chu Xuyao pressed Su Wenji against the wall, using his internal strength to immobilize him. ¡°Tell us, did you spread the rumors?¡±


    Su Wenji struggled against Chu Xuyao¡¯s grip, shouting, ¡°We have nothing to do with the rumors. Don¡¯t falsely use us.¡±


    Chu Xuyao stared into Su Wenji¡¯s eyes. His sister had said that a person¡¯s eyes can¡¯t lie. ¡°Apart from you, 1 can¡¯t think of anyone else who would hold a grudge against us!¡±


    Su Wenji, agitated, pushed back fiercely, but couldn¡¯t break free from Chu Xuyao¡¯s hold. ¡°Just because we hold a grudge, you think we caused your trouble? Do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°You hold a grudge against us, and when something happens to us, naturally we think of you first,¡± Chu Xuyao provoked Su Wenji, knowing that people often reveal the truth when they lose their temper.


    Su Wenji, in a mix of anger and schadenfreude, revealed, ¡°Let me tell you, we did n to spread rumors to drive you out of the school. But obviously, you have more enemies than just us. We hadn¡¯t even started yet when the rumors already began spreading.¡±


    Chu Xuyao slowly released Su Wenji. Su Wenji¡¯s eyes showed anger, hatred, agitation, but no evasion. It really wasn¡¯t him.


    If it was not them, then who could it be?


    Su Wenji pushed Chu Xuyao away and ran off with He Shaozhi. As they reached the mouth of the alley, Chu Xuyao¡¯s voice leisurely followed, ¡°The teacher is nning to visit your homes to demand the medical fees.¡±


    Their steps halted abruptly, panic instantly spreading through them.


    They had pushed Yan Yixian at the food festival, and many had witnessed it; there was no denying it.


    These past few days, they had been living in constant anxiety, fearing Yan Yixian woulde after them.


    Now, this matter was like a huge rock pressing down on their hearts.


    Turning back, Su Wenji¡¯s face slightly paled, ¡°We will go and apologize to the teacher ourselves.¡±


    Chu Xuyao approached Su Wenji, ¡°The harm has been done; an apology is useless.¡±


    Su Wenji¡¯s face lost even more color, ¡°What can we do then for the teacher to forgive us?¡±


    Chu Xuyao leaned in close to Su Wenji and whispered, ¡°Help us find the real person who spread the rumors, and I can plead with the teacher on your behalf.¡±


    Su Wenji bluntly asked, ¡°Why would the teacher listen to you?¡±


    Chu Xuyao looked them straight in the eye, his gaze sharp, ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone say my brother and 1 are so close to the teacher that he would even leak exam questions to us? What, don¡¯t you believe it now?¡±


    Su Wenji vehemently denied, ¡°Those rumors have nothing to do with us.¡±


    Chu Xuyao shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re the most suspicious now. The only way to get rid of the suspicion¡­ is to find the person who really spread the rumors.¡±


    Su Wenji cursed, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The four of them went to a different ce. They came to a teahouse and asked for a private room.


    As soon as he sat down, He Shaozhi said, ¡°We must be home before dark.¡±


    Chu Xuyao nced at him, ¡°You can leave right now.¡±


    He Shaozhi mmed up. If he left now, what would he do if the teacher came to his house demanding money tomorrow? His parents would kill him!


    Su Wenji cut to the chase, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±


    Chu Xuyao¡¯s fox-like eyes shone brightly. ¡°¡±The teacher distributed the exam papers to ten ssrooms. We doubt our senior brothers in the higher grades would bother with such things, so I believe the real rumor spreader is among these ten ssrooms.¡±


    He Shaozhi scoffed, ¡°Ten ssrooms, thirty students each, plus you two, that¡¯s three hundred and two people. How will you find the rumor spreader?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt, let my brother speak.¡±


    He Shaozhi nced at Chu Xuyuan discontentedly.


    Chu Xuyao coolly looked at He Shaozhi, ¡°Actually, your question is quite good, but I don¡¯t want to answer it.¡±


    He Shaozhi was speechless.


    He felt insulted! Why was Chu Xuyao so infuriating?


    Chu Xuyao continued, ¡°There are so many people. Seventh Brother and 1 don¡¯t even know many of them. If we don¡¯t know them, it makes no sense for them to frame us.¡±


    Su Wenji, arms crossed and wearing an annoyed expression, retorted, ¡°What if someone just doesn¡¯t like you guys?¡±

 Chapter 537 - 537: Junior and Senior Managers

    Chapter 537: Junior and Senior Managers


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Xuyao looked at Su Wenji across from him and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to trouble you to join us in investigating, one by one.¡±


    Su Wenji was speechless.


    He felt that his fate was in the iron grip of Chu Xuyao.


    He Shaozhi looked out of the window and urged, ¡°Chu Xuyao, if you have anything to say, say it quickly. Don¡¯t keep us in suspense. We¡¯re in a hurry to go home.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan asked curiously, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    He Shaozhi retracted his gaze and stopped talking.


    Su Wenji looked at He Shaozhi with aplicated expression. ¡°Chu Xuyao, tell us what we need to do. We¡¯ll cooperate.¡±


    Chu Xuyao said slowly, ¡°Go and spread rumors tomorrow. Say that I already know who did it. I¡¯ll look for him tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    These words attracted He Shaozhi and Su Wenji¡¯s probing gazes. Did he really know? Or was he faking it?


    Chu Xuyao¡¯s expression was calm. He did not show anything. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about it. I won¡¯t tell you. Just go spread the rumor tomorrow, and then wait for the fish to jump out of the water themselves.¡±


    Even Chu Xuyuan was puzzled about what Chu Xuyao was nning.


    After a moment of hesitation, Su Wenji couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°After it¡¯s done, will you really plead with the teacher on our behalf?¡±


    Chu Xuyao retorted, ¡°We are not like you two who can¡¯t keep their promises.¡±


    The two of them remained silent, their faces flushed.


    After paying for the tea, the four of them left the teahouse and parted ways.


    On the way back, Chu Xuyuan could not help but ask, ¡°Brother, what exactly is your n? Will the other party reallye out on their own?¡±


    ¡°Just wait and see, Seventh Brother,¡± Chu Xuyao replied. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure himself, but he appeared confident.


    Seeing that Chu Xuyao didn¡¯t want to divulge more, Chu Xuyuan didn¡¯t press further. His younger brother could be very secretive; when he didn¡¯t want to talk, nothing could get him to open up.


    In the Chu Vige.


    The workers of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family had all gathered in the factory area, lining up ording to their respective workshops.


    ¡°Why did Qingzhi call everyone over?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯ll know in a while.¡±


    ¡°It must be something big, or she wouldn¡¯t make such a fuss.¡±


    Amidst the murmuring of the crowd, Chu Qingzhi emerged from the office building and approached the workers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Our family is in the food business, and the most important thing in food production is cleanliness. To ensure cleanliness during production, I¡¯m going to issue two sets of clothing to everyone. When youe to work in the workshop, you¡¯ll wear the clothes I provide.¡±


    ¡°This is the clothing I¡¯ll be distributing to everyone. Ordinary workers will wear these white clothes, while those in charge will have colored clothing.¡±


    She began to show and exin each set of clothes¡­


    After the clothing demonstration, Chu Qingzhi brought out hats. ¡°Besides the clothing, we also have hats. When wearing these hats, all hair must be tucked inside to prevent any hair from falling into the food during production.¡±


    Finally, she presented masks. ¡°These are to be worn over the face to prevent saliva from sshing onto the food while speaking.¡±


    ¡°Wearing the work uniform, hat, and mask is mandatory. If anyone fails toply, they won¡¯t be allowed to enter the workshop. Please remember this.¡±


    ¡°The core of what I want to say has been covered, but there are a few more things everyone needs to keep in mind.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, if there¡¯s an issue at any stage of food production, 1 will hold the responsible individual ountable. If discovered, that person will be immediately dismissed and banned from working in the workshop, and this includes their rtives and friends. Please be very careful.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, stealing anything from the workshop is strictly forbidden. If caught, the penalty will be ten times the value of the stolen items, and the offender will be immediately dismissed and permanently banned from working in the workshop, along with their rtives and friends.¡±


    ¡°Thirdly, if you identally damage any workshop tools, report it immediately. Those whoe forward voluntarily will be treated leniently, but those who hide it and cause significant loss will bear full responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Fourthly, discussing workshop matters with outsiders is prohibited. If discovered, the penalty will be dismissed, and I will report it to the authorities. This could result in a fine and imprisonment. Everyone signed a confidentiality agreement upon joining, so don¡¯t take any chances.¡±


    ¡°Fifth, and what everyone is most concerned about, is the selection of managers. Being a junior manager means a triple increase in sry and bonuses. Being a senior manager means a six-fold increase. However, the responsibility also increases proportionally. Please bear this in mind.¡±


    ¡°Additionally, the position of managers will not be permanent. They will be reevaluated every six months.¡±


    ¡°Next, Ruyue will announce the names of the junior and senior managers. Those called wille to me to collect their uniforms, hats, and masks. For now, everyone will receive two sets each. Those who don¡¯t receive their clothing today needn¡¯t worry, as it will be distributed to everyone gradually.¡±


    Shen Ruyue approached with a list in hand. ¡°Now, I will announce the names of the junior managers for the rice dumpling workshop. They are Zhao Yun, Xu Rong, Gao Xia, Zhou Ying, and Sun Ju.¡±


    The women selected for the rice dumpling workshop were mostly from the vige, both middle-aged and younger.


    The five women whose names were called wiped their hands on their clothes, nervously and excitedly walking towards Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi handed out the uniforms to each one of them.


    They repeatedly thanked her, visibly moved and excited, with tears in their eyes as they stood aside with their new uniforms.


    Shen Ruyue continued, ¡°Next, I will announce the senior manager for the rice dumpling workshop¡­¡±


    At this moment, all eyes were on her, everyone eager to know who the lucky person with a six-fold sry increase would be.


    ¡°Zhao Qiu!¡± Shen Ruyue¡¯s voice rang out clearly.


    Zhao Qiu was the eldest granddaughter-inw of the vige elder. Her being selected as the senior manager was not based on her rtionship with the vige elder but on her abilities.


    Zhao Qiu was 25 years old and was the daughter of a declining family in the county. Her grandfather and the vige elder were ssmates.


    She could read, she could calcte, and she had a certain level of knowledge.


    When Chu Qingzhi and the others went to the capital, she helped the workshop solve a problem. Shen Ruyue gave her a huge credit.


    Her appointment as the senior manager was widely supported, as her abilities were evident to everyone in the workshop.


    Zhao Qiu, amidst the crowd, was so overwhelmed that she nearly fainted. ¡°Is it me? Is it really me?¡±


    Her aunts-inw, supporting her,ughed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you. Go get your uniform.¡±


    Zhao Qiu, dizzy with excitement, approached Chu Qingzhi and bowed deeply, ¡°Thank you, Qingzhi. Thank you, Ruyue.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi helped her up, ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    Zhao Qiu beamed, ¡°Qingzhi, I will work hard and strive to increase our rice dumpling¡¯s sales.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Good.¡±


    Shen Ruyue patted Zhao Qiu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Wait at the side for a moment. Once 1 finish reading the names, I have something else to say.¡±


    Zhao Qiu crisply responded, ¡°Okay..¡±

 Chapter 538 - 538: Confess, and I’ll Give You a Quick Death

    Chapter 538: Confess, and I¡¯ll Give You a Quick Death


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shen Ruyue continued reading the names on the list, and one by one, they were announced amidst everyone¡¯s anxious anticipation.


    There were a total of fourteen junior managers and four senior managers.


    After the selection of the managers, Chu Qingzhi distributed the uniforms to each one. The workers, now holding their uniforms, left for their homes, while the managers stayed behind.


    The office area now consisted of six rooms: one for Shen Ruyue¡¯s office, one for Chu Xuhua, one for the senior managers, one for the junior managers, one as a meeting room, and one for storage.


    Chu Qingzhi asked everyone to enter the meeting room and take a seat around the table.


    The room was arranged like a standard conference room. Once everyone was seated, Chu Qingzhi took the main seat, with Shen Ruyue sitting to her left, and the meeting began.


    The main focus of the meeting was to rify the responsibilities, obligations, rewards, and penalties of the managers, how to manage their subordinates, how toplete tasks efficiently, and how to handle unforeseen incidents.


    In short, it was a kind of on-the-job training.


    All the managers were literate, which was not unusual for a vige near the capital. Many vigers had studied in their youth to prepare for the imperial examinations, but for various reasons, they had ended up working thend instead.


    Skills learned are not easily forgotten, only bing rusty with time. After a bit of refreshing, everyone quickly recalled their forgotten literacy skills.


    Chu Qingzhi noted that they were all taking notes, as no one wanted to lose their newly appointed position right after getting it.


    However, these people had all been carefully observed by Shen Ruyue for a long time and were outstanding in various aspects, so there wasn¡¯t much to worry about regarding their capabilities.


    The meetingsted for about an hour.


    Chu Qingzhi addressed everyone, ¡°We¡¯ll soon be paying out wages. Your first task is topile a written report of the days worked by everyone under you this month, including any absences,teness, early departures, or missed days. If you don¡¯t understand something, ask Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. You can all go home and have dinner.¡±


    The managers gradually left the meeting room and the factory area. Chu Qingzhi, Shen Ruyue, and Hong Yujun were thest to leave.


    Shen Ruyue let out a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯ll be much easier for me from now on.¡± From now on, she would mainly manage the four senior managers, which was much less workpared to before.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work up until now.¡±


    Shen Ruyue turned to Chu Qingzhi with a smile, ¡°It was hard work, but I¡¯m also happy. This is much better than my previous life.¡±


    Hong Yujun joked, ¡°Once you have a few more kids, your life will beplete.¡±


    Shen Ruyue gave Hong Yujun a knowing look, ¡°That depends on fate.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Ultimately, life is in your own hands. It¡¯s your abilities that count. Otherwise, even if I had rescued you, it would not mean much.¡±


    Shen Ruyue shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°We¡¯re family. No need for formalities.¡±


    Shen Ruyue replied with a smile, ¡°Still, it needs to be said¡­¡±


    At the vige elder¡¯s house.


    In the main room, nine-year-old Chu Yanfeng said admiringly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re incredible.¡±


    Zhao Qiu was quite proud but remained modest, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡±


    The vige elder said happily, ¡°Go and bring a jar of wine out to celebrate.¡± He was happy that his eldest granddaughter-inw had brought honor to the family.


    The olddy agreed happily. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go.¡± Zhao Qiu stopped the olddy and walked into the house.


    The vige elder had three sons and ten grandsons, eight of whom were married. All eight granddaughters-inw worked at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house, though in different roles. Flowever, now only Zhao Qiu had been promoted, causing some discontent among the other seven granddaughters-inw.


    The vige elder had always favored the eldest grandson¡¯s family, and with Zhao Qiu bringing honor to the family, it seemed unlikely that the others would have much of a ce in the family in the future.


    Seeing the vige elder celebrating Zhao Qiu with wine only heightened their sense of imbnce.


    They were extremely frustrated.


    The olddy, following Zhao Qiu to fetch the wine, said with a smile, ¡°Qiu, do well in your new role. The support Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family has given us is significant; make sure you put in your best effort.¡±


    Zhao Qiu earnestly responded, ¡°Grandma, I understand.¡±


    The olddy felt a wave of satisfaction, knowing her eldest granddaughter-inw was sensible and didn¡¯t need much guidance.


    Under the ink-ck night sky, studded with stars, a figure in ck intercepted a secret letter and delivered it to his master.


    ¡°Master, this is a secret letter just sent out by Tang Jinghong.¡±


    Standing by the window, a short, stout man pondered in silence. Hearing this, he extended his hand, and the figure in ck respectfully ced the letter in his palm.


    The stout man opened the letter, only to be baffled by its contents.


    What was this drawing?


    The letter was filled with round, t, and square shapes, drawn cutely but utterly indecipherable.


    Realizing he¡¯d been yed, the stout man crumpled the letter in anger, his frustration evident in the crunching sound of the paper. ¡°Damn that Tang Jinghong, is he mocking me?¡±


    Meanwhile, Tang Jinghong sat in his study, continuing to write and draw on another secret letter.


    Suddenly, a secret guard flew in through the window and kneeled, reporting, ¡°General, the secret letter has been intercepted.¡±


    Tang Jinghong paused, a heavy aura filling the room. ¡°Who intercepted it?¡±


    The secret guard, feeling as if his throat was being constricted, struggled to speak. ¡°It¡¯s unclear who¡¯s behind it, but it¡¯s confirmed to be someone from the eastern border.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s face darkened, his voice cold as ice. ¡°The people from the eastern border have already been nted around me?¡±


    The secret guard lowered their heads and did not dare to speak. It was his fault that the letter was intercepted.


    The room grew quieter, the tension palpable. The guard swallowed hard, a bead of sweat rolling down his forehead.


    Finally, Tang Jinghong spoke again. ¡°The ink on the letter was specially formted by me. It has a unique scent. Bring the eagles immediately, track the scent, and capture them.¡±


    The guard nodded, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong continued writing his secret letters in his invented code, which was utterly indecipherable to outsiders.


    He wasn¡¯t overly concerned about the letter being intercepted. In fact, he saw it as an opportunity to capture those hiding in the dark. He had been worried that his enemies were too cautious to intercept his letters. Now, everything was unfolding just as he wanted.


    Half an hourter, the guard returned. ¡°General, we have captured the person.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stood up and handed a secret letter to another secret guard, asking him to send it. Then, he left with the secret guard who came to report.


    In a secluded forest.


    The stout man faced Tang Jinghong, his heart pounding with fear.


    He was still puzzled about how Tang Jinghong¡¯s men had located his hideout.


    Tang Jinghong, exuding an aura of authority, gazed at the stout man and his two subordinates. ¡°Confess, and I¡¯ll grant you a quick end..¡±

 Chapter 539 - 538: Confess, and I’ll Give You a Quick Death

    Chapter 538: Confess, and I¡¯ll Give You a Quick Death


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shen Ruyue continued reading the names on the list, and one by one, they were announced amidst everyone¡¯s anxious anticipation.


    There were a total of fourteen junior managers and four senior managers.


    After the selection of the managers, Chu Qingzhi distributed the uniforms to each one. The workers, now holding their uniforms, left for their homes, while the managers stayed behind.


    The office area now consisted of six rooms: one for Shen Ruyue¡¯s office, one for Chu Xuhua, one for the senior managers, one for the junior managers, one as a meeting room, and one for storage.


    Chu Qingzhi asked everyone to enter the meeting room and take a seat around the table.


    The room was arranged like a standard conference room. Once everyone was seated, Chu Qingzhi took the main seat, with Shen Ruyue sitting to her left, and the meeting began.


    The main focus of the meeting was to rify the responsibilities, obligations, rewards, and penalties of the managers, how to manage their subordinates, how toplete tasks efficiently, and how to handle unforeseen incidents.


    In short, it was a kind of on-the-job training.


    All the managers were literate, which was not unusual for a vige near the capital. Many vigers had studied in their youth to prepare for the imperial examinations, but for various reasons, they had ended up working thend instead.


    Skills learned are not easily forgotten, only bing rusty with time. After a bit of refreshing, everyone quickly recalled their forgotten literacy skills.


    Chu Qingzhi noted that they were all taking notes, as no one wanted to lose their newly appointed position right after getting it.


    However, these people had all been carefully observed by Shen Ruyue for a long time and were outstanding in various aspects, so there wasn¡¯t much to worry about regarding their capabilities.


    The meetingsted for about an hour.


    Chu Qingzhi addressed everyone, ¡°We¡¯ll soon be paying out wages. Your first task is topile a written report of the days worked by everyone under you this month, including any absences,teness, early departures, or missed days. If you don¡¯t understand something, ask Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. You can all go home and have dinner.¡±


    The managers gradually left the meeting room and the factory area. Chu Qingzhi, Shen Ruyue, and Hong Yujun were thest to leave.


    Shen Ruyue let out a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯ll be much easier for me from now on.¡± From now on, she would mainly manage the four senior managers, which was much less workpared to before.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work up until now.¡±


    Shen Ruyue turned to Chu Qingzhi with a smile, ¡°It was hard work, but I¡¯m also happy. This is much better than my previous life.¡±


    Hong Yujun joked, ¡°Once you have a few more kids, your life will beplete.¡±


    Shen Ruyue gave Hong Yujun a knowing look, ¡°That depends on fate.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Ultimately, life is in your own hands. It¡¯s your abilities that count. Otherwise, even if I had rescued you, it would not mean much.¡±


    Shen Ruyue shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°We¡¯re family. No need for formalities.¡±


    Shen Ruyue replied with a smile, ¡°Still, it needs to be said¡­¡±


    At the vige elder¡¯s house.


    In the main room, nine-year-old Chu Yanfeng said admiringly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re incredible.¡±


    Zhao Qiu was quite proud but remained modest, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡±


    The vige elder said happily, ¡°Go and bring a jar of wine out to celebrate.¡± He was happy that his eldest granddaughter-inw had brought honor to the family.


    The olddy agreed happily. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go.¡± Zhao Qiu stopped the olddy and walked into the house.


    The vige elder had three sons and ten grandsons, eight of whom were married. All eight granddaughters-inw worked at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house, though in different roles. However, now only Zhao Qiu had been promoted, causing some discontent among the other seven granddaughters-inw.


    The vige elder had always favored the eldest grandson¡¯s family, and with Zhao Qiu bringing honor to the family, it seemed unlikely that the others would have much of a ce in the family in the future.


    Seeing the vige elder celebrating Zhao Qiu with wine only heightened their sense of imbnce.


    They were extremely frustrated.


    The olddy, following Zhao Qiu to fetch the wine, said with a smile, ¡°Qiu, do well in your new role. The support Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family has given us is significant; make sure you put in your best effort.¡±


    Zhao Qiu earnestly responded, ¡°Grandma, I understand.¡±


    The olddy felt a wave of satisfaction, knowing her eldest granddaughter-inw was sensible and didn¡¯t need much guidance.


    Under the ink-ck night sky, studded with stars, a figure in ck intercepted a secret letter and delivered it to his master.


    ¡°Master, this is a secret letter just sent out by Tang Jinghong.¡±


    Standing by the window, a short, stout man pondered in silence. Hearing this, he extended his hand, and the figure in ck respectfully ced the letter in his palm.


    The stout man opened the letter, only to be baffled by its contents.


    What was this drawing?


    The letter was filled with round, t, and square shapes, drawn cutely but utterly indecipherable.


    Realizing he¡¯d been yed, the stout man crumpled the letter in anger, his frustration evident in the crunching sound of the paper. ¡°Damn that Tang Jinghong, is he mocking me?¡±


    Meanwhile, Tang Jinghong sat in his study, continuing to write and draw on another secret letter.


    Suddenly, a secret guard flew in through the window and kneeled, reporting, ¡°General, the secret letter has been intercepted.¡±


    Tang Jinghong paused, a heavy aura filling the room. ¡°Who intercepted it?¡±


    The secret guard, feeling as if his throat was being constricted, struggled to speak. ¡°It¡¯s unclear who¡¯s behind it, but it¡¯s confirmed to be someone from the eastern border.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s face darkened, his voice cold as ice. ¡°The people from the eastern border have already been nted around me?¡±


    The secret guard lowered their heads and did not dare to speak. It was his fault that the letter was intercepted.


    The room grew quieter, the tension palpable. The guard swallowed hard, a bead of sweat rolling down his forehead.


    Finally, Tang Jinghong spoke again. ¡°The ink on the letter was specially formted by me. It has a unique scent. Bring the eagles immediately, track the scent, and capture them.¡±


    The guard nodded, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong continued writing his secret letters in his invented code, which was utterly indecipherable to outsiders.


    He wasn¡¯t overly concerned about the letter being intercepted. In fact, he saw it as an opportunity to capture those hiding in the dark. He had been worried that his enemies were too cautious to intercept his letters. Now, everything was unfolding just as he wanted.


    Half an hourter, the guard returned. ¡°General, we have captured the person.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stood up and handed a secret letter to another secret guard, asking him to send it. Then, he left with the secret guard who came to report.


    In a secluded forest.


    The stout man faced Tang Jinghong, his heart pounding with fear.


    He was still puzzled about how Tang Jinghong¡¯s men had located his hideout.


    Tang Jinghong, exuding an aura of authority, gazed at the stout man and his two subordinates. ¡°Confess, and I¡¯ll grant you a quick end..¡±

 Chapter 540 - 539: Business Negotiation

    Chapter 539: Business Negotiation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Confessing is fine, but I want to know how you found me?¡± The stout man felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace without understanding this.


    ¡°Once you tell me everything, I¡¯ll let you know,¡± Tang Jinghong replied calmly, seemingly indifferent to the man¡¯s response.


    The stout man, gued by a severe obsessivepulsive disorder, was almost on the verge of kneeling down in distress. ¡°Quick, tell me, hurry up¡­¡± Tang Jinghong just silently watched him, making no move.


    The short clenched his sleeves, looking like he was about to break down. After a few breaths, he knelt on the ground dejectedly.


    ¡°I work for the lord of the eastern border. I don¡¯t do much but collect information about the capital for him. Just now, one of my men happened to encounter your secret guard and intercepted the letter using some methods.¡± The stout man looked up at Tang Jinghong, sweating profusely. ¡°Can you tell me now?¡±


    Tang Jinghong signaled his subordinate, who stepped forward and pulled a letter from the stout man¡¯s clothes.


    Tang Jinghong pointed at the secret letter. ¡°Smell this.¡±


    The stout man sniffed the letter, then burst into tears, crying loudly. ¡°I¡¯ve been hunting eagles all day, only to be pecked by one eventually¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong gestured, and the shadow guards took the three men with them to an interrogation site. Thest drop of value must be wrung from an enemy before their demise.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Li Qingyu brought the gifts from Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s room.


    ¡°Mother, why did you bring the box here?¡±


    ¡°Those two youngdies are of no ordinary status. If they invite you in the future, you need to reciprocate. Keep these gifts, so you have an idea of what to give in return.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that her mother was really a woman of the world. ¡°Mother, I understand.¡±


    Li Qingyu set down the box and after a few caring words, left the room.


    Three small boxes were in front of Chu Qingzhi. She sat on a chair, looking at them for a while, then opened each one.


    The two youngdies were indeed pragmatic, each gifting her a small box of silver ingots. The third box contained two small cases, presumably one from each of them.


    Chu Qingzhi opened the small cases. Inside one was a pair of red doll ornaments, resembling the chubby dolls from New Year paintings, very cute. The other held a palm-sized miniature bok choy ornament, intricately carved and looking almost real.


    Although the ornaments were of different types, they seemed to be of simr value.


    Chu Qingzhi ced both the dolls and the miniature bok choy on her table, touching them and feeling a childlike sense of joy.


    I low pretty!


    And fun too!


    As the moon set and the sun rose, casting a golden glow, Chu Hongxiu excitedly ran to the Chu house, ¡°Chu Qingyan, Chu Eight¡­¡±


    Chu Qingyan was doing her hair when she heard themotion and rushed out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your house on fire?¡±


    Chu Hongxiu pinched Chu Qingyan¡¯s cheek yfully, ¡°It¡¯s your house that¡¯s on fire!¡± She pointed at her own face excitedly, ¡°Look.¡±


    Chu Qingyan looked at Chu Hongxiu¡¯s face carefully and was surprised. ¡°The freckles on your face have faded a lot.¡±


    Chu Hongxiu nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I couldn¡¯t believe it when I looked in the mirror this morning.¡±


    ¡°Wait here.¡± Chu Qingyan went to fetch Chu Qingzhi, excitedly saying, ¡°Sister, you have toe see this, you¡¯re amazing¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi followed Chu Qingyan to the front door.


    Chu Hongxiu greeted her with a bright smile, ¡°Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Chu Hongxiu¡¯s face and said, ¡°It¡¯s healing well. A few more applications shouldpletely remove it.¡±


    Chu Hongxiu fidgeted with her fingers, asking somewhat nervously, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, now that it¡¯s better, will ite back again?¡±


    Chu Qingzhiforted her by patting her head, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Chu Hongxiu beamed at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± She grabbed Chu


    Qingyan¡¯s hand, ¡°Chu Eighth, can you apply it for me again?¡±


    Chu Qingyan nodded, ¡°Sure,e with me.¡±


    Soon, everyone who had tried the cream the previous day arrived at the Chu house. Without exception, the freckles on their faces had all faded.


    Chu Qingyan applied the cream to each person¡¯s face again and continued to observe the results.


    Du Xiu¡¯e changed into her light red work uniform and left her house, heading towards the workshop.


    Soon, she ran into Fang Cuiyun on the road.


    ¡°Auntie Cuiyun.¡±


    Fang Cuiyun examined Du Xiu¡¯e and smiled, ¡°Hmm, not bad, you look good.¡±


    Du Xiue looked down at her own clothes and liked them too, ¡°I think so too. I¡¯ll wear this when working from now on.¡±


    Fang Cuiyun praised her, ¡°It¡¯s really good working for Qingzhi¡¯s family. They even provide uniforms, and the quality of the fabric is good too. It will save quite a bit of money.¡±


    Du Xiu¡¯e said, ¡°Qingzhi mentioned that we¡¯ll get two sets every quarter, making it eight sets a year. It really does save a lot of money.¡±


    Fang Cuiyun covered her chest, ¡°If 1 were a few years younger, I would go work too.¡±


    Her daughters-inw were working for Qingzhi, and her son was running a business with some sess, so the family didn¡¯t need her to work anymore. Zhao Qiu approached them, looking quite spirited, ¡°Auntie Cuiyun.¡± Fang Cuiyun looked at Zhao Qiu, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the senior manager? Why aren¡¯t you wearing your new uniform?¡±


    Zhao Qiu smiled and exined, ¡°The uniforms for the senior managers haven¡¯t been made yet. They will be distributedter.¡±


    Fang Cuiyun nodded understandingly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You better head to work now. Don¡¯t bete.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie Cuiyun. We¡¯re leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Fang Cuiyun stood watching as more and more vigers dressed in white headed towards the workshop. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling proud of their Chu Vige, where everything seemed to be getting better.


    After breakfast, Chu Xuhua stopped Chu Qingzhi as she was about to leave. ¡°Sister, 1 have some good news for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around, ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s the good news?¡±


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s handsome face lit up, ¡°About the soybean paste. Several restaurants have signed contracts for it, each ordering a hundred catties. However, they hope you can visit their kitchens and teach their chefs how to cook with it.¡±


    The situation was such that soybean paste was a new invention in their world. Chu Qingzhi had promised that anyone ordering over a hundred catties would receive a cooking lesson using soybean paste as an ingredient.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Big brother, give me the addresses of these restaurants, and I¡¯ll visit themter when I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared them already.¡± Chu Xuhua handed her a piece of paper.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at it and tucked it into her bag before heading out.


    At the Xu Paper Mill.


    Manager Xu waited anxiously at the entrance and kept looking around. Why wasn¡¯t he here yet?


    A young servant beside him tried to reassure him, ¡°Manager, it¡¯s still early.


    Miss Qingzhi probably hasn¡¯t left yet..¡±

 Chapter 541 - 541: Fish-Flavored Tofu

    Chapter 541: Fish-vored Tofu


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xiao Zongchao felt a warmth in his heart, grateful for the concern Chu Qingzhi showed him, something he hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time. He continued to strip the wood, saying, ¡°My parents said I am their son, raised by them, and everything I havees from them. To go against their wishes would be unfilial and could lead to being denounced¡­¡±


    As he spoke, a vision of a viger being denounced and kicked out of the vige shed through his mind, causing him to shiver and stop thinking further.


    Here was a young man from ancient times, severely impacted by psychological maniption!


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore, ¡°When I said think more about yourself, 1 didn¡¯t mean be disrespectful. It¡¯s about choosing to be filial in a way that doesn¡¯t harm you.¡±


    Xiao Zongchao shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t. If 1 go against my parents, my father will beat me, and my mother will scold me. Last time, my father almost broke my bones. It hurt for a long time¡­¡±


    His eyes slowly reddened, and tears blurred his vision.


    He wiped them away with his sleeve and quietly waited until he calmed down before continuing his work.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Looking at the young man¡¯s washed-out clothes and skin-bone body, she asked, ¡°Are you sure you are your parents¡¯ biological child?¡±


    Xiao Zongchao gave a bitter smile, ¡°After having my older brother, they had no need to pick up another child like me, right?¡±


    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t easy to adopt a son in ancient times; sons were considered treasures of the family, not easily discarded or given away.


    ¡°Do you want to escape this life?¡± Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for him.


    She thought to herself. In the Chu family where she was wrapped in warmth and love, her originally cold heart had unknowingly softened.


    ¡°I¡­¡± A flicker of hope appeared in Xiao Zongchao¡¯s heart, but thinking of his parents¡¯ reaction, he suppressed it and shook his head, speaking destely, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that if the young man did not realize the need for change, no one else could help him. She decided to leave it at that for now and take things slowly.


    After that, Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t say anything else and quietly watched the young man make paper.


    Papermaking wasplex ¨C stripping the wood, pounding it into pulp, soaking and washing it with lye, scooping the pulp onto screens to form sheets, and drying the paper. Each step was meticulous, and any mistake could ruin a sheet of paper.


    As Xiao Zongchao reached the second step, he staggered and suddenly copsed.


    Chu Qingzhi rushed to support him, checking his pulse.


    He had fainted from hunger!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat breakfast?¡±


    Xiao Zongchao¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. Trying to stand straight, he stammered, ¡°1 gave all the money I had to my parents. I don¡¯t have a single penny on me¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Are you willing to sacrifice your life for your parents?¡±


    Xiao Zongchao bowed his head deeply, not knowing how to respond to her question.


    Seeing the time nearing noon, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Pack up your things ande with me.¡±


    Xiao Zongchao thought Chu Qingzhi was dismissing him from work and quickly knelt down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. 1 promise I won¡¯t faint again. Please don¡¯t send me away, I¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi let out a sigh, wondering what this young man had gone through to be so easily frightened.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to have lunch.¡±


    Lunch? Xiao Zongchao looked up abruptly, his pale face flushing with excitement. He stared at Chu Qingzhi in disbelief, hardly able to trust his ears.


    Chu Qingzhi, seeing Xiao Zongchao¡¯s startled eyes, asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I do¡­¡± Xiao Zongchao quickly packed his things, but just as he was about to leave, he retreated. ¡°I¡­ 1 don¡¯t have money.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll deduct it from your wages.¡± People with low self-esteem often have a particrly strong sense of pride, so it¡¯s best to protect it as much as possible.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Xiao Zongchao followed with relief.


    Chu Qingzhi took Xiao Zongchao to Hongyan Restaurant.


    When Shopkeeper Qin saw her, he immediately came over with a smile, ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯vee. Please, this way.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to the kitchen.¡± Chu Qingzhi, pressed for time, didn¡¯t waste words.


    Shopkeeper Qian¡¯s face blossomed into a smile, ¡°Of course, right this way.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi beckoned the timid Xiao Zongchao, ¡°Come and help me.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh-¡± Xiao Zongchao, a little slow to react, hurriedly followed Chu Qingzhi. He thought to himself that this was one of the top restaurants in the county; eating here must cost a significant amount of silver.


    The kitchen was tidy and well-organized, with everything in its ce, making it easy to locate items.


    At the moment, the chefs and helpers were busy preparing for the lunchtime rush.


    Standing at the entrance, Chu Qingzhi scanned the kitchen, memorizing theyout. ¡°Shopkeeper Qian, please give me the soybean paste that my brother gave you yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡± Shopkeeper Qian opened the cab and handed her the soybean paste, which still smelled fragrant.


    Shopkeeper Qian had already informed everyone yesterday that when Chu Qingzhi came to cook today, they should all watch and learn. Whoever could replicate the dish best would be assigned to cook it.


    Chefs in the kitchen received amission, so the more popr their dishes, the more money they made.


    This method, not typically thought of by someone from ancient times, was actually suggested by Chu Qingzhi when Shopkeeper Qian hade to her for advice. This practice helped transform the restaurant, which was on the brink of closure, into a top-tier establishment in just over half a year.


    Humans would only improve if they were motivated. In order to get amission, all the chefs wanted to sell more of their dishes. If they became more motivated, the dishes would also taste better. If the dishes tasted good, wouldn¡¯t there be more customers?!


    Of course, in order to repay Chu Qingzhi, Shopkeeper Qian always supported Chu Qingzhi¡¯s new products immediately. Theyplemented each other and the two families became better and better.


    Chu Qingzhi prepared a seemingly simple dish ¨C fish-vored tofu ¨C exining as she cooked.


    The tofu wasmon, but the soybean paste was new and had everyone intrigued by its aroma.


    A chef earnestly asked, ¡°Miss Chu, I noticed you didn¡¯t use many seasonings, but why does it smell so fragrant?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°As long as you bring out the aroma of the seasonings, even one or two types can be very fragrant. To achieve this, you need to keep a few things in mind¡­¡±


    Everyone looked enlightened, ¡°I see¡­¡±


    After she finished cooking, Chu Qingzhi handed the dish to Shopkeeper Qian. ¡°Shopkeeper Qian, may I cook a bowl of noodles?¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian said hurriedly, ¡°Sure, sure. Just cook.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then prepared a bowl of noodles, using some tofu and sauce from the fish-vored tofu dish. After adding these to the cooked noodles, a simple yet fragrant bowl of sauce noodles was ready.


    She ced the bowl in front of Xiao Zongchao, ¡°Eat.¡±


    Xiao Zongchao stood up in surprise and delight, ¡°For me?¡±

 Chapter 542 - 542: Life in the Corners

    Chapter 542: Life in the Corners


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Go ahead and eat, it¡¯s on Shopkeeper Qian, you don¡¯t have to pay.¡±


    Xiao Zongchao felt Chu Qingzhi was really capable. Not only were the chefs learning to cook from her, but the shopkeeper also treated her so well. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Xiao Zongchao¡¯s mouth watered. ¡°Then, shall I eat?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Xiao Zongchao took the bowl of noodles to a corner and began eating heartily. ustomed to hiding in secluded corners, he felt uneasy in the open environment.


    The chefs gathered around the fish-vored tofu, each tasting it¡­


    One chef joked, ¡°Shopkeeper, why don¡¯t you hire this girl with such great cooking skills?¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian nced at the chef, ¡°Hah! As if 1 could just hire her if I wanted to.¡±


    Everyoneughed, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian urged, ¡°While Miss Chu is still here, you should quickly learn a few tricks from her. Why are you surrounding me?!¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± The chefs immediately crowded around Chu Qingzhi, and Shopkeeper Qian sneakily picked up the te and left.


    For the sake of her business partner, Chu Qingzhi answered the chefs¡¯ questions one by one.


    Making spiritual food was much more difficult than making ordinary food. The chefs¡¯ questions were all simple and could be answered easily.


    Afterward, everyone was both fond of and grateful to Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°Miss Chu, thank you for resolving a problem that has troubled me for many years.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same. I¡¯ve consulted many people about this issue, but no one exined it as well as Miss Chu. 1 understood immediately.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chu¡¯s culinary skills are truly impressive.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi humbly smiled, ¡°You tter me.¡±


    Meanwhile, Xiao Zongchao finished his noodles, washed the bowl, and approached Chu Qingzhi timidly, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve finished the noodles.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Qingzhi bid farewell to everyone and left with Xiao Zongchao.


    On the street, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Are you full?¡±


    Xiao Zongchao lowered his head, a bit embarrassed, ¡°Yes, full. Thank you, Miss.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to thank me, then focus on making good paper.¡±


    Xiao Zongchao stood up straight, promising, ¡°I will.¡±


    Walking down two streets, Chu Qingzhi ran into Chu Xujin.


    Chu Xujin was leading a group of constables in a hurry in one direction, but stopped upon seeing Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Sister, what are you doing here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°I went to Fuyuan Restaurant to teach cooking. How about you?¡±


    Chu Xujin whispered, ¡°A shop assistant revealed that the workshop where he works has issues with ink. I¡¯m nning to check it out.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi subtly reminded him, ¡°Brother, the shop assistant relies on the workshop for his livelihood. Why would he destroy his career?¡±


    When Chu Xujin heard this, his mind calmed down. He had been busy investigating the case of the counterfeit banknotes for the past few days and felt somewhat muddle-headed. As soon as the assistant said that there was a problem with the ink in the workshop, he didn¡¯t think too much about it and went out with his men. Now that he thought about it, there were indeed many questions that he hadn¡¯t figured out.


    ¡°Sister, go on with your work. I¡¯ll think it over before acting.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took Xiao Zongchao with her and left.


    Chu Xujin watched the two leave. Earlier, when they went to the Zhao Paper Mill to find Zhang Qing¡¯s second uncle, they found no such person. Now, with the assistanting forward to report, the situation was full of mysteries.


    He turned around and stared at the shop assistant for a while, then brought him to a remote corner for questioning.


    Chu Xujin asked with a cold expression, ¡°Tell me, why did you say that there¡¯s a problem with the workshop you work in?¡±


    ¡°They deducted my sry. If it was once or twice, it would have been fine. Later on, I found out that people who did the same job as me earned one hundred more copper coins a month than me. I couldn¡¯t take it¡­¡± The shop assistant looked angry.


    Chu Xujin pursed his lips and said angrily, ¡°So you¡¯re simply doing this to retaliate? In fact, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the workshop?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare,¡± the shop assistant said quickly. ¡°Two nights ago, 1 left something in the workshop and specially went back to get it. I didn¡¯t expect to see a convoy waiting behind the workshop.¡±


    ¡°I took a closer look and noticed they were loading the type of ink used for banknotes. It¡¯s unusual for the banks to collect ink at night; they don¡¯t usually do that. Moreover, the workshop typically delivers the ink to them.¡±


    ¡°Finding it strange, 1 kept this information in mind. Now, when the workshop cut my wages and told me to get lost when I argued, I couldn¡¯t hold back and came to the government office.¡±


    Chu Xujin pondered silently. ording to the assistant, the workshop¡¯s actions were indeed strange. But having problems didn¡¯t necessarily mean they were involved in the counterfeit banknote case.


    ¡°Do you know where the convoy took the ink?¡± he asked.


    The shop assistant thought for a moment and said, ¡°In the direction of the city¡¯s east.¡±


    The east side of the city?


    After thinking for a while, Chu Xujin came up with a n. He signaled two constables and whispered instructions to them, ¡°Change into in clothes and secretly monitor the ink workshop for any unusual activity.¡±


    The constables nodded and left quickly.


    Chu Xujin led the remaining constables to the east of the city.


    There were poor people living in the east of the city, so it was suitable to do some illegal things.


    At Fuyuan Restaurant.


    Chu Qingzhi, as usual, prepared a dish using soybean paste, which received unanimous praise. When she was about to leave, an argument broke out in the main hall of the restaurant¡­


    Tao Zhenfeng deliberately knocked over the te in Li Changjiang¡¯s hand and then mocked him, ¡°Has the once-glorious master Li now fallen to the point of serving dishes here?¡±


    Li Changjiang didn¡¯t want trouble and kept his head down, remaining silent, enduring Tao Zhenfeng¡¯s mocks.


    As long as he did not retort, Tao Zhenfeng would still have to pay for the food.


    Enduring a few insults was nothing ¨C it didn¡¯t affect his pay.


    Seeing Li Changjiang behaving like a quail, Tao Zhenfeng became even more sarcastic. ¡°You used to stand so upright before, now have you bent over? Now you¡¯re almost crawling on the ground licking, where¡¯s your pride?¡±


    Li Changjiang clenched his fists so tightly that his joints turned white. However, he still looked very calm.


    Tao Zhenfeng deliberately mocked loudly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite eloquent in the past? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything now? Have you been bending down for too long that you can¡¯t straighten up?¡±


    Li Changjiang was still standing there motionlessly, giving off a feeling that he would not budge no matter what storm it was.


    Tao Zhenfeng, irritated, stood up, kicking over a chair. The chair fell, hitting Li Changjiang¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Li Changjiang grimaced in pain.


    Shopkeeper Zhou hurriedly intervened, ¡°Esteemed guest, our worker made a mistake. I apologize on his behalf. He¡¯s hurt his foot, can we let him go and bandage it?¡±


    Tao Zhenfeng wasn¡¯t willing to let Li Changjiang off so easily and retorted harshly, ¡°It¡¯s just a chair hitting him, what¡¯s the big deal!¡±

 Chapter 543 - 543: Print on Paper

    Chapter 543: Print on Paper


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shopkeeper Zhou nced at Li Changjiang and smiled apologetically. ¡°Esteemed guest, how did our worker offend you? Tell me, and I¡¯ll deal with him!¡±


    Tao Zhenfeng looked around the restaurant and then pointed at Li Changjiang, ¡°He used to be a master, once so proud and aloof. How can your little restaurant amodate him?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Shopkeeper Zhou understood the guest¡¯s meaning, ¡°You¡¯re right, but it¡¯s not easy to make a living alone¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for others, but it¡¯s very easy for this Chief Master Li.¡± Tao Zhenfeng looked at the shopkeeper and threatened, ¡°You don¡¯t want something to happen to your restaurant every day, right?¡±


    At this moment, Li Changjiang took the initiative to say, ¡°Shopkeeper, thank you for talcing care of me these days. I¡¯ve troubled you.¡± With that, he left the restaurant.


    Understanding the difficulties of running a business, Shopkeeper Zhou didn¡¯t stop him and sighed silently as he let Li Changjiang go.


    Chu Qingzhi, standing in a corner, witnessed the entire scene.


    Xiao Zongchao rubbed his nose, not sure if it was out of empathy, but the poor kid actually started crying


    Chu Qingzhi listened to the low sobbing and turned to look at him. ¡°He was chased away. Why are you crying?¡±


    Xiao Zongchao, wiping his tears with his sleeve, said softly, ¡°He¡¯s Li Changjiang, from the same alley as my house. He has a sick daughter, and his family is even worse off than mine.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was puzzled. ¡°So you cried?¡±


    Xiao Zongchao continued with a nod, ¡°That¡¯s right. He offended the influential people in the county and was ostracized and suppressed. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to find a job in a restaurant, but he failed again.¡±


    As he spoke, his tears fell again.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Xiao Zongchao sniffed and said in a nasal voice, ¡°Master Li was the best papermaker in the county. He could print flowers and birds on paper, which caused a huge sensation at the time. He was very famous, but somehow he offended a powerful person and is now being treated like this.¡±


    Printing flowers and birds on paper? This was exactly the printing technique Chu Qingzhi was interested in, ¡°Who did he offend?¡±


    Xiao Zongchao pointed at Tao Zhenfeng, ¡°Him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked over.


    Xiao Zongchao seemed to be very afraid of that person. He said in the lowest voice, ¡°He¡¯s the county magistrate¡¯s nephew. His business is very big, and his family also runs a papermaking workshop. Most of his paper is sold to the capital. Moreover, Master Li used to work in the Tao family¡¯s papermaking workshop.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Li Changjiang¡¯s character like?¡± Chu Qingzhi was considering poaching him. Her paper mill desperately needed skilled craftsmen, especially in printing techniques.


    Xiao Zongchao shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. What I know about him is all told to me by others.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen him do anything?¡± What a person did could reflect a person¡¯s character.


    Xiao Zongchao thought for a moment. ¡°When I go home, I¡¯ll pass by his house. Sometimes, I¡¯ll see him chopping firewood. Sometimes, I¡¯ll see him coaxing the child to drink medicine. Sometimes, I¡¯ll see him washing clothes¡­¡±


    After Chu Qingzhi heard this, she more or less had some clues about Li Changjiang¡¯s character. Men who took good care of their family couldn¡¯t be too bad. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Xiao Zongchao didn¡¯t react immediately, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To Li Changjiang¡¯s neighborhood,¡± said Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Since you live on the same alley, can you show me the way?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Xiao Zongchao was obedient to Chu Qingzhi.


    After bidding farewell to Shopkeeper Zhou, they headed to Wazi Alley.


    Wazi Alley was where many poor families in Shuiyun County lived. The environment was a bit dirty and messy, with clotheslines everywhere.


    At the end of the alley was arge piece of farnd. This was the wastnd cultivated by the people in the alley. As time passed, it becamerger.


    As soon as Chu Qingzhi appeared at the entrance of the alley, she drew the attention of everyone around.


    A girl as beautiful and well-dressed as her was an unusual sight in this impoverished area.


    The alley was small, and news spread quickly, so soon enough, people gathered around, looking at Chu Qingzhi and Xiao Zongchao with curious and somewhat peculiar gazes.


    An auntie walked over and vaguely expressed her message¡­ She thought that Chu Qingzhi was the wife that Xiao Zongchao had tricked back, and in fact, everyone thought so.


    ¡°Girl, you need to be cautious. This is not a ce for a girl like you to stay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, not yet understanding the auntie¡¯s insinuations, was confused.


    Seeing the situation, Xiao Zongchao, with unexpected courage, stepped in front of Chu Qingzhi to block others from approaching her. He disyed a rare manliness, ¡°Auntie, we are here to find Master Li, please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    When the auntie heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief and quickly pointed the way for Chu Qingzhi enthusiastically. ¡°Master Li lives there. It¡¯s the one with two fishes on the door.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded politely. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, she asked everyone, ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    The auntie responded eagerly, ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°What kind of person is Master Li?¡± Chu Qingzhi inquired.


    ¡°Master Li is a good person, very kind,¡± the auntie sighed, ¡°Unfortunately, he offended someone of higher status a few years ago and his life has been getting worse ever since.¡±


    Others joined in, praising Master Li¡¯s character, ¡°Indeed, when his family was doing well, he never hesitated to help us with our troubles.¡±


    ¡°If Master Li hadn¡¯t paid for the doctor, my child would probably be gone.¡±


    Hearing everyone¡¯s high praise, Chu Qingzhi made up her mind. ¡°Thank you for sharing this with me,¡± she said.


    The auntie waved her hand, ¡°No need to thank us. Why are you asking about him, if I may inquire?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, wanting to avoidplications, kept it vague, ¡°I¡¯ll let you knowter. I¡¯m going to find Master Li and talk to him first.¡±


    The alley residents understood that the matters of the affluent were beyond theirprehension and didn¡¯t press further. ¡°Then you should go quickly. Master Li will be leaving for work soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At Master Li¡¯s house.


    Madam Li, a gentle and soft-spoken woman, was puzzled to see Li Changjiang return home so early. ¡°Why are you back so soon today?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well today.¡± Li Changjiang did not tell the truth. This family was already difficult. He was afraid that his wife would not be able to take it.


    He sat by a stone table in the yard and drank three cups of tea in quick session, maintaining a calm exterior despite the turmoil inside.


    Madam Li¡¯s expressed concern, ¡°Should we see a doctor?¡±


    ¡°No need, I just need to rest,¡± he replied.


    At that moment, their seven or eight-year-old daughter ran out of the house, happily calling out, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    However, midway, she suddenly spat out blood and copsed, rolling on the ground before losing consciousness..

 Chapter 544 - 544: Biased Family

    Chapter 544: Biased Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Changjiang and his wife were shocked and stood frozen for a second before realizing what had happened.


    In grief, Li Changjiang cried out ¡°Yunqing¡± and quickly picked up his daughter, rushing outside.


    As he reached the doorway, he came face to face with Chu Qingzhi.


    Li Changjiang, looking haggard and defeated, saw Chu Qingzhi and, with a sense of desperate hopelessness, knelt down and pleaded, ¡°Miss Chu, please save my child.¡±


    Li Changjiang had seen Chu Qingzhi at the Food Festival before.


    His wife also rushed over and knelt before Chu Qingzhi, crying, ¡°Miss Chu, please save my daughter.¡±


    The neighbors gathered around, their gazes filled with sympathy.


    Chu Qingzhi instructed, ¡°Bring the child back to her room, and 1 will examine her right away.¡±


    Li Changjiang carried his daughter back inside without a word, cing her gently on the bed. He then turned to Chu Qingzhi with a pleading look, ¡°Please save my little girl.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi moved to the bedside and gently took the girl¡¯s thin, pale arm to feel her pulse.


    The girl had a serious lung disease, and the blood she coughed up was a result ofplications from the illness.


    ¡°Do you have paper and pen?¡± asked Chu Qingzhi, ready to write a prescription.


    Li Changjiang and Madam Li lowered their heads in embarrassment. Their family¡¯s lives were a problem. How could they have the money to buy those excessive things?


    Seeing their reactions, Chu Qingzhi asked again, ¡°Do you have charcoal?¡±


    Madam Li quickly replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go get it immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took out a piece of paper from her bag and wrote the prescription with charcoal. She also handed one tael to Madam Li, ¡°Go get the medicine. I have some things to discuss with Master Li.¡±


    Madam Li looked at her husband with teary eyes.


    Li Changjiang, seeing this scene, immediately said, ¡°I am willing to do anything for Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Then take care of your daughter for now. Tomorrow morning, pleasee to the former Xu Paper Mill to guide everyone in paper-making.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chu, I offended Tao Zhenfeng. He¡¯s the county magistrate¡¯s nephew. Will you get into trouble if you let me work there?¡± Li Changjiang said apologetically.


    Chu Qingzhi reassured him, ¡°Just focus on your work; 1¡¯11 handle the rest.¡±


    Li Changjiang nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to Miss Chu.¡±


    Xiao Zongchao followed Chu Qingzhi out of Li Changjiang¡¯s house. At this moment, his admiration for Chu Qingzhi was like the Yellow River, flowing endlessly. He looked at her with a glint in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Tongzi County and Suiyang County next¡­¡±


    Before Chu Qingzhi could finish, Xiao Zongchao said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the workshop to continue making paper. I¡¯ll definitely let you see theplete paper tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The two of them walked out of the alley.


    ¡°Stop!¡± An impolite shout came from behind the two of them.


    Turning around, Chu Qingzhi faced the person who had called out.


    Xiao Zongchao shivered and slowly turned around. He looked at the woman in front of him and said in fear, ¡°Mother.¡±


    The woman, dressed in ck with a patch on her waist and looking thin and mean, questioned Xiao Zongchao angrily, ¡°Why have youe back? And who is she?¡±


    A neighboring auntie at the side said with a smile, ¡°Madam Xiao, don¡¯t scare your son¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Madam Xiao interrupted the auntie rudely and stared at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°I heard that you came back with my son?¡±


    Xiao Zongchao was very afraid, but he still stood up. ¡°Mother, she¡¯s the owner of the workshop¡­¡±


    Madam Xiao, already biased by what she had heard, believed that Chu Qingzhi was a bride Xiao Zong had tricked back, ¡°Owner? What kind of owner can a young girl be? Don¡¯t try to deceive me with such talk.¡±


    She pointed at Chu Qingzhi with a nasty tone, ¡°No matter who you are, if you want to enter the Xiao family, you must bring a hefty dowry. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being presumptuous. Who wants to marry your son? She¡¯s here to look for my husband.¡± Madam Li, who came out to fetch medicine, quickly stepped forward to defend Chu Qingzhi.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi dressed well and wearing beautiful jewelry, Madam Xiao thought she must be from a wealthy family and a wicked idea came to her mind, ¡°If she¡¯s not marrying my son, then why did shee back home with him? What kind of girl does that? That¡¯s so indecent!¡±


    Even the auntie at the side couldn¡¯t stand to listen anymore, ¡°How is walking on the street indecent? Can¡¯t you say anything nice?¡±


    Madam Xiao impatiently waved her hand, ¡°This has nothing to do with you, go away.¡±


    The auntie rolled her eyes in exasperation. Madam Xiao was notoriously biased in this alley, pampering her eldest son while neglecting her second son, who was treated like nothing. Everyone disapproved of her behavior.


    Madam Xiao¡¯s disdain for her second son stemmed from an incident.


    During her difficult delivery of her second son, she nearly died. Afterward, she felt that the second son was bad luck for her and thus, disliked him from birth.


    Xiao Zongchao¡¯s face flushed red. He looked at Chu Qingzhi. Such a good girl was insulted by his mother. He wished he could kneel down and beg for forgiveness.


    Taking a deep breath and clenching his fists, he shouted, ¡°Mother, stop it! Miss Chu is my boss. You may dislike me, but she has done nothing to you. Why are you insulting her?¡±


    It was the first time he had spoken to Madam Xiao with such a loud voice, and he was stunned by his own outburst.


    Everyone else was equally shocked.


    Xiao Zong was famously meek and never dared to defy his parents. Seeing him talk back to his mother like this was a first for everyone.


    Madam Xiao was momentarily stunned, then became furiously angry. To think her son would yell at her over a woman, ¡°How dare you unfilial son!¡±


    She raised her hand to p Xiao Zongchao, but Chu Qingzhi pulled him away, dodging Madam Xiao¡¯s p.


    Madam Xiao¡¯s p missed, causing her to stagger a few steps before regaining her bnce. Her face darkened with rage and she immediately shouted, ¡°You dare to hit me!¡±


    ¡°So what if I hit you? You¡¯re not anyone to me. It doesn¡¯t matter if I kill you.¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice was light, but it was soul-stirring. Madam Xiao¡¯s heart turned cold.


    At this moment, Xiao Zongchao¡¯s father, brother, sister-inw, and grandmother pushed through the crowd and walked in.


    Old Madam Xiao criticized, ¡°You¡¯re a girl. It¡¯s fine if you go out with a man, but you even hit someone. You¡¯re really uncivilized!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re a woman too. Why did youe out instead of staying at home? There are many men here!¡±


    Old Madam Xiao was taken aback, choking on her words. She almost passed out.


    Chu Qingzhi continued, ¡°Or is there a man you want to see here? Why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to hang out with him?¡±


    The surrounding men instantly stepped back, distancing themselves from Old Madam Xiao.


    Old Madam Xiao¡¯s old face turned red, wishing she could find a hole to hide in.


    The crowd looked at Chu Qingzhi with a mix of admiration, surprise, and disbelief.


    This girl was not simple at all.. With just a few words, she made Old Madam Xiao shut up, something no one else had ever managed to do in their quarrels!

 Chapter 545 - 545: The Wealthy Young Master

    Chapter 545: The Wealthy Young Master


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sister-inw Xiao tried to morally bind Chu Qingzhi, ¡°How can you speak like that to an elder? She¡¯s much older than you, and deserves respect. Didn¡¯t your parents teach you to respect your elders?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents teach you to speak politely to elders?¡±


    It took a moment for everyone to digest her words and grasp their meaning.


    Impressive!


    Sister-inw Xiao was exasperated. ¡°You¡¯re so young. How can you have the cheeks to call yourself an elder?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied calmly, ¡°You seem to like talking about elders so much. Wouldn¡¯t it be a disappointment if I didn¡¯t act like an elder?¡±


    Some people couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Sister-inw Xiao¡¯s face turned green with anger, ¡°I was talking about my grandmother. She¡¯s the elder! And who are you to try to act like my elder?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Old Madam Xiao, ¡°Then who is she to act like my elder?¡±


    Sister-inw Xiao was at a loss for words.


    Old Madam Xiao, with an air of self-importance, dered, ¡°I¡¯m older than you, so 1 am your elder!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t even deign to give Old Madam Xiao a nce, finding it a waste to even look at such a foolish person.


    Seeing that Chu Qingzhi was ignoring her, Old Madam Xiao¡¯s face darkened. She felt like she was asking for humiliation.


    Unable to outwit Chu Qingzhi, the Xiao family shifted their anger towards Xiao Zongchao.


    Madam Xiao pointed at Xiao Zongchao, her eyes wide with fury. ¡°Hurry up ande home with me. You¡¯re not allowed to interact with such a woman again!¡±


    Xiao Zongchao looked at his family with disappointment and sorrow in his eyes, his voice low and suppressed, ¡°She gave me food today. Even if 1 were a dog, 1 should wag my tail and make her happy in return for her kindness.¡± He paused before adding, ¡°Is there even a room for me at home?¡±


    The Xiao family avoided answering this question.


    Old Madam Xiao, venting her anger on Xiao Zongchao, said harshly, ¡°So, if there¡¯s no room for you, you won¡¯te back? Can¡¯t people sleep under the eaves?¡±


    Everyone was astonished.


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but retort. She felt ufortable if she didn¡¯t retort. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you sleep under the eaves?¡±


    Old Madam Xiao looked at Chu Qingzhi with disdain, ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you, so mind your own business!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to look at her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you either. Why do you respond to my words? Mind your own business!¡±


    Old Madam Xiao was left gasping for breath, feeling overwhelmed and outssed by Chu Qingzhi, and dared not speak to her again.


    The crowd secretly gave Chu Qingzhi a thumbs up. Old Madam Xiao was known as the top shrew of her generation, and seeing her defeated in a quarrel was immensely satisfying for everyone.


    Xiao Zongchao didn¡¯t know what kind of a change had taken ce in him. In the past, he felt that it was only right for his family to treat him like this. But now, he felt that he was also human. Why should he be treated like this?


    He felt a lump in his throat and asked, ¡°Mother, am 1 your biological son?¡±


    Madam Xiao, oblivious to how much she had alienated her son, retorted harshly, ¡°If you¡¯re not my biological child, did you spring from the cracks in the rocks? Heartless and ungrateful son. I should have just taken an abortion pill and gotten rid of you!¡±


    Her words pierced Xiao Zongchao¡¯s heart like needles. He covered his eyes, tears seeping through his fingers, slowly trickling down like his shattered heart.


    A kind-hearted auntie intervened, ¡°How can a mother speak like this to her child?¡±


    Madam Xiao, unrepentant, snapped back, ¡°I¡¯m talking to my son, what¡¯s it to you?¡±


    The auntie, indignant, said, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand to see you mistreat him like this. They¡¯re both your sons; how can you be so cruel?¡±


    Madam Xiao scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t like it? Then don¡¯t look. Who¡¯s begging you to look?¡±


    The auntie covered her chest, shaking her head, no longer wanting to argue, ¡°What goes aroundes around. People like you will get what¡¯sing to them.¡±


    Xiao Zongchao turned and whispered to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you go through this. Shall we go?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not take these people to heart at all. They were just fleas. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Madam Xiao shouted after them, ¡°Xiao Zongchao, if you leave today, don¡¯t evere back!¡±


    Xiao Zongchao looked back at his family onest time, feeling nothing but strangeness.


    The crowd parted, allowing Chu Qingzhi and Xiao Zongchao to walk away.


    The Xiao family, red-faced and furious, continued to curse behind them.


    But as they cursed, they suddenly found themselves unable to speak. Their mouths moved, but no sound came out.


    The neighbors watched this scene, stunned for a moment, and then burst intoughter.


    ¡°Instant karma, they¡¯ve be mute!¡±


    ¡°Karma, it¡¯s truly karma!¡±


    ¡°As they say, what goes aroundes around, and they weren¡¯t wrong!¡±


    At the Li Family Porcin Workshop.


    Yan Yanrong, apanied by a maid, entered the porcin workshop dressed mboyantly, her head adorned with numerous valuable ornaments, unting her airs as a rich youngdy.


    She deliberately approached Chu Qingshuang, ¡°Chu Qingshuang, still ying with y here?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang looked up, feigning surprise, ¡°Oh, Yan Yanrong, have you be a rich youngdy? But why is your dress so tacky?¡±


    She pointed at Yan Yanrong¡¯s head, ¡°Wearing so much jewelry, aren¡¯t you afraid of being robbed? Or doesn¡¯t it feel heavy?¡±


    Yan Yanrong touched her hair, looking down on Chu Qingshuang, ¡°I thought you hadn¡¯t seen fine things, so 1 specially brought these for you to see. Open your eyes wider.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang calmly asked, ¡°Have you seen the jewelry in the pce? The fabrics there? Or imperial edicts?¡±


    Yan Yanrong¡¯s expression froze, and her face suddenly burned as if she had been pped.


    She forgot that Chu Qingzhi had received many rewards from the emperor, naturally including items from the pce.


    Her expression was awkward. She rolled her eyes and retorted weakly, ¡°Those are all your fifth sister¡¯s, what do they have to do with you?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang replied, ¡°Well, my fifth sister gave me a tian-tsui hairpin. You haven¡¯t seen it, have you? It¡¯s worn by nobledies in the capital and thedies of the pce. Someone of your humble origins wouldn¡¯t have seen such things.¡±


    Yan Yanrong¡¯s face changed colors like a palette, disying a range of emotions.


    Taking a few deep breaths, she said haughtily, ¡°I didn¡¯te here to talk about this. I¡¯m here to tell you that my cousin and I are going to the capital. There¡¯s a big porcinpetition there, and porcin merchants from nearby regions are all invited. My cousin hasn¡¯t told you, has he?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang wasn¡¯t aware of this but didn¡¯t care. She smiled sweetly, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m also going to the capital. My second sister is marrying a wealthy young master from there, and I¡¯m going to attend the wedding.¡±


    She had never boasted about her future brother-inw¡¯s family background before, but Yan Yanrong was so annoying that she had to put her in her ce.


    The words ¡°wealthy young master¡± irritated Yan Yanrong, who scoffed, ¡°A vige girl marrying a wealthy young master from the capital? How rich can he be?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang tilted her head, pondering for a moment before saying, ¡°Not much, just about a quarter of the wealth of the richest man in Daling.¡±


    This left Yan Yanrong seething with indignation..

 Chapter 546 - 547: Failed Capture Attempt

    Chapter 547: Failed Capture Attempt


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    He Shaoshi and Su Wenji frequently looked up at Chu Xuyao, both somewhat puzzled. Chu Xuyao seemed to be not taking the matter seriously.


    Hesitating for a moment, the two approached Chu Xuyao.


    Impatient by nature, He Shaoshi immediately asked, ¡°Can we catch that person or not?¡±


    Chu Xuyao looked at them with a calm demeanor, ¡°Just wait and see.¡±


    This was not the answer He Shaoshi wanted. Seeing Chu Xuyao¡¯s reaction, he becamepletely anxious, ¡°What do you mean? Everyone is anxious, can¡¯t you tell us what exactly you are up to?¡±


    Chu Xuyao frowned slightly, like a ripple spreading, ¡°What can I say when the result hasn¡¯t urred yet?¡± He softened his tone, ¡°We¡¯ve done what we can; now, we just wait for the oue.¡±


    The two exchanged a nce and helplessly returned to their seats.


    Chu Xuyuan nced at Chu Xuyao, wondering what he was nning. Why was his Ninth Brother appearing so mysterious?


    Chu Xuyao picked up a book and started reading, appearing even moreposed.


    Near the entrance of Yunfei School, across from arge pine tree, a person was hidden in the dense branches.


    The persony on the branch, arms under his head, right leg bent, left leg resting on the right, with a de of grass in his mouth, his gaze fixed on the school¡¯s entrance.


    He had been waiting here for half an hour and hadn¡¯t seen any movement yet.


    In the quiet environment, hurried footsteps came from the school, followed by a small student emerging, looking somewhat panicked.


    Jiang Zhaoyong sat up and immediately focused his attention on the young student. The student looked left and right, as if he was guilty of something. Was it him? The expressions and behavior seemed to fit.


    Jiang Zhaoyong watched the student walk away and quickly followed, ¡°Wait!¡±


    The student¡¯s body trembled and he stopped in his tracks. Cold sweat broke out. His entire body stiffened as he turned to look at Jiang Zhaoyong and swallowed his saliva. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong crossed his arms, observing the student closely. The boy¡¯s nervousness was too obvious, ¡°Did you spread those rumors in the school?¡±


    The student¡¯s sweating intensified, ¡°What rumors? 1 don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t falsely use people.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong obviously didn¡¯t believe him, ¡°Then why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    The student retorted defensively, ¡°Who¡¯s running? My mother is sick, I¡¯m hurrying back to take care of her!¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong frowned, ¡°You¡¯re only this anxious because your mother is sick?¡±


    The student replied, ¡°Yes, what else would it be?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t this student, then who?


    Jiang Zhaoyong reacted and turned to look at the entrance of the school. Arge number of students were swarming out, making it impossible to discern any clues.


    How would he exin this to Chu Xuyao?


    Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s heart sank. Thinking of Chu Xuyao¡¯s stern expression, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about his love life.


    Seeing that Jiang Zhaoyong did not speak anymore, the student hurriedly ran away.


    Jiang Zhaoyong reluctantly walked towards the school entrance.


    Just as he reached the entrance of the school, Chu Xuyao ran out. He looked around Jiang Zhaoyong and his expression instantly turned ugly. ¡°No one?¡±


    When Jiang Zhaoyong saw the change in Chu Xuyao¡¯s expression, he felt that the matter had blown up. He quickly recounted what had just happened, hoping to save the situation.


    Chu Xuyao looked up at Jiang Zhaoyong with indescribable disappointment in his eyes.


    Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s heart sank further. It was hard to describe his current mood. It wasn¡¯t his fault!


    Chu Xuyuan, He Shaoshi, and Su Wenji followed out. When they saw this scene, they all understood¡­ Chu Xuyao had failed.


    When Chu Xuyao saw that Fu Bao hade to pick them up, he walked towards Fu Bao absent-mindedly, wondering what had gone wrong.


    Chu Xuyuan waved his hand to everyone, ¡°We are leaving, we¡¯ll talk more tomorrow.¡±


    The two of them rode Fu Bao and went home.


    On the way, Chu Xuyuanforted, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll think of other ways. One failure doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    Chu Xuyao looked ahead, his fox-like eyes dark and indifferent, ¡°Seventh Brother, everyone must beughing at me behind my back.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan asked, ¡°Do you really care about what others think?¡±


    Chu Xuyao countered, ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was unconcerned, ¡°Why should we? They have nothing to do with us.¡±


    Chu Xuyao pondered, ¡°I guess so, but I was not trying to catch the person for others, but to clear the rumors against us. What should we do now that we¡¯ve failed?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan suggested, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work this time, we¡¯ll find another way. Besides, we still have our Fifth Sister, it¡¯s a small matter for her.¡±


    Chu Xuyaoughed, ¡°Thank goodness we have Fifth Sister. Without her, I would have no confidence in doing these things.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s ask Fifth Sister what to do next when we get back.


    Don¡¯t be upset; being unhappy won¡¯t solve the problem.¡±


    Chu Xuyao blinked, regaining his childlike innocence, ¡°I understand.¡±


    At the paper mill.


    After a busy day, they finally saw results. Xiao Zongchao ced the wet paper molds in a ventted area to dry.


    He was very satisfied with the smooth paper.


    The sky had already begun to turn dark, but there was a golden light in the darkness. It had a unique beauty.


    Xiao Zongzhao took out a tael of silver from his pocket. This was the money Chu Qingzhi had given him before she left for dinner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll work hard in the future and try to return the money as soon as possible.¡±


    Holding the money, Xiao Zongchao headed to the county for dinner.


    The dog that kept himpany ran out from the corner, following his steps, ¡°Woof woof woof¡­¡±


    Xiao Zongchao stopped and bent down to pat the dog¡¯s head, ¡°Are you hungry too?¡±


    ¡°Woof woof woof¡­¡±


    Xiao Zongchao smiled, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you for noodles.¡±


    The noodles were the cheapest. If he ate noodles every day, one tael of silver couldst him for three months.


    Arriving at the noodle stand, Xiao Zongchao sat on a small stool, ¡°Brother, a bowl of noodles and some broth.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xiao Zongchao picked up a broken bowl from the roadside. After the noodles and broth were served, he poured half a bowl of broth and added some noodles for the dog, ¡°Eat up.¡±


    The dog ate happily without any fuss.


    Xiao Zongchao smiled and started eating his noodles, which tasted exceptionally good today.


    Chu Qingzhi had given Xiao Zongchao a room at the back door of the paper mill to live in, which was perfect as the mill needed someone to watch over it for fire and theft prevention.


    Grateful for his first room, Xiao Zongchao was deeply thankful to Chu Qingzhi and silently vowed to repay her kindness.


    After buying the cheapest bedding, Xiao Zongchao returned to the mill, spread everything on the bed, washed up thoroughly, andy down.


    A content smile appeared on his face..

 Chapter 547 - 547: Failed Capture Attempt

    Chapter 547: Failed Capture Attempt


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    He Shaoshi and Su Wenji frequently looked up at Chu Xuyao, both somewhat puzzled. Chu Xuyao seemed to be not taking the matter seriously.


    Hesitating for a moment, the two approached Chu Xuyao.


    Impatient by nature, He Shaoshi immediately asked, ¡°Can we catch that person or not?¡±


    Chu Xuyao looked at them with a calm demeanor, ¡°Just wait and see.¡±


    This was not the answer He Shaoshi wanted. Seeing Chu Xuyao¡¯s reaction, he becamepletely anxious, ¡°What do you mean? Everyone is anxious, can¡¯t you tell us what exactly you are up to?¡±


    Chu Xuyao frowned slightly, like a ripple spreading, ¡°What can I say when the result hasn¡¯t urred yet?¡± He softened his tone, ¡°We¡¯ve done what we can; now, we just wait for the oue.¡±


    The two exchanged a nce and helplessly returned to their seats.


    Chu Xuyuan nced at Chu Xuyao, wondering what he was nning. Why was his Ninth Brother appearing so mysterious?


    Chu Xuyao picked up a book and started reading, appearing even moreposed.


    Near the entrance of Yunfei School, across from arge pine tree, a person was hidden in the dense branches.


    The persony on the branch, arms under his head, right leg bent, left leg resting on the right, with a de of grass in his mouth, his gaze fixed on the school¡¯s entrance.


    He had been waiting here for half an hour and hadn¡¯t seen any movement yet.


    In the quiet environment, hurried footsteps came from the school, followed by a small student emerging, looking somewhat panicked.


    Jiang Zhaoyong sat up and immediately focused his attention on the young student. The student looked left and right, as if he was guilty of something. Was it him? The expressions and behavior seemed to fit.


    Jiang Zhaoyong watched the student walk away and quickly followed, ¡°Wait!¡±


    The student¡¯s body trembled and he stopped in his tracks. Cold sweat broke out. His entire body stiffened as he turned to look at Jiang Zhaoyong and swallowed his saliva. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong crossed his arms, observing the student closely. The boy¡¯s nervousness was too obvious, ¡°Did you spread those rumors in the school?¡±


    The student¡¯s sweating intensified, ¡°What rumors? I don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t falsely use people.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong obviously didn¡¯t believe him, ¡°Then why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    The student retorted defensively, ¡°Who¡¯s running? My mother is sick, I¡¯m hurrying back to take care of her!¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong frowned, ¡°You¡¯re only this anxious because your mother is sick?¡±


    The student replied, ¡°Yes, what else would it be?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t this student, then who?


    Jiang Zhaoyong reacted and turned to look at the entrance of the school. Arge number of students were swarming out, making it impossible to discern any clues.


    How would he exin this to Chu Xuyao?


    Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s heart sank. Thinking of Chu Xuyao¡¯s stern expression, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about his love life.


    Seeing that Jiang Zhaoyong did not speak anymore, the student hurriedly ran away.


    Jiang Zhaoyong reluctantly walked towards the school entrance.


    Just as he reached the entrance of the school, Chu Xuyao ran out. He looked around Jiang Zhaoyong and his expression instantly turned ugly. ¡°No one?¡±


    When Jiang Zhaoyong saw the change in Chu Xuyao¡¯s expression, he felt that the matter had blown up. He quickly recounted what had just happened, hoping to save the situation.


    Chu Xuyao looked up at Jiang Zhaoyong with indescribable disappointment in his eyes.


    Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s heart sank further. It was hard to describe his current mood. It wasn¡¯t his fault!


    Chu Xuyuan, He Shaoshi, and Su Wenji followed out. When they saw this scene, they all understood¡­ Chu Xuyao had failed.


    When Chu Xuyao saw that Fu Bao hade to pick them up, he walked towards Fu Bao absent-mindedly, wondering what had gone wrong.


    Chu Xuyuan waved his hand to everyone, ¡°We are leaving, we¡¯ll talk more tomorrow.¡±


    The two of them rode Fu Bao and went home.


    On the way, Chu Xuyuanforted, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll think of other ways. One failure doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    Chu Xuyao looked ahead, his fox-like eyes dark and indifferent, ¡°Seventh Brother, everyone must beughing at me behind my back.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan asked, ¡°Do you really care about what others think?¡±


    Chu Xuyao countered, ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was unconcerned, ¡°Why should we? They have nothing to do with us.¡±


    Chu Xuyao pondered, ¡°I guess so, but I was not trying to catch the person for others, but to clear the rumors against us. What should we do now that we¡¯ve failed?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan suggested, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work this time, we¡¯ll find another way. Besides, we still have our Fifth Sister, it¡¯s a small matter for her.¡±


    Chu Xuyaoughed, ¡°Thank goodness we have Fifth Sister. Without her, I would have no confidence in doing these things.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s ask Fifth Sister what to do next when we get back.


    Don¡¯t be upset; being unhappy won¡¯t solve the problem.¡±


    Chu Xuyao blinked, regaining his childlike innocence, ¡°I understand.¡±


    At the paper mill.


    After a busy day, they finally saw results. Xiao Zongchao ced the wet paper molds in a ventted area to dry.


    He was very satisfied with the smooth paper.


    The sky had already begun to turn dark, but there was a golden light in the darkness. It had a unique beauty.


    Xiao Zongzhao took out a tael of silver from his pocket. This was the money Chu Qingzhi had given him before she left for dinner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll work hard in the future and try to return the money as soon as possible.¡±


    Holding the money, Xiao Zongchao headed to the county for dinner.


    The dog that kept himpany ran out from the corner, following his steps, ¡°Woof woof woof¡­¡±


    Xiao Zongchao stopped and bent down to pat the dog¡¯s head, ¡°Are you hungry too?¡±


    ¡°Woof woof woof¡­¡±


    Xiao Zongchao smiled, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you for noodles.¡±


    The noodles were the cheapest. If he ate noodles every day, one tael of silver couldst him for three months.


    Arriving at the noodle stand, Xiao Zongchao sat on a small stool, ¡°Brother, a bowl of noodles and some broth.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xiao Zongchao picked up a broken bowl from the roadside. After the noodles and broth were served, he poured half a bowl of broth and added some noodles for the dog, ¡°Eat up.¡±


    The dog ate happily without any fuss.


    Xiao Zongchao smiled and started eating his noodles, which tasted exceptionally good today.


    Chu Qingzhi had given Xiao Zongchao a room at the back door of the paper mill to live in, which was perfect as the mill needed someone to watch over it for fire and theft prevention.


    Grateful for his first room, Xiao Zongchao was deeply thankful to Chu Qingzhi and silently vowed to repay her kindness.


    After buying the cheapest bedding, Xiao Zongchao returned to the mill, spread everything on the bed, washed up thoroughly, andy down.


    A content smile appeared on his face..

 Chapter 548 - 548: Floral Paper

    Chapter 548: Floral Paper


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Under a starlit night.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao followed Chu Qingzhi upstairs, calling out, ¡°Fifth Sister¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stopped in the hall, turning back, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan ran over and pulled out a stool. He frowned and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, sit. Sit down and talk. Things are a littleplicated.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the two children and sat on the stool. She asked in confusion, ¡°Something happened in the school again?¡±


    Chu Xuyao sat next to Chu Qingzhi, leaning on her with a troubled look, ¡°Fifth Sister, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± He detailed the entire incident to Chu Qingzhi.


    After listening, Chu Qingzhi analyzed, ¡°Firstly, whoever did this must have a motive, and secondly, he aims to achieve something through this action.¡±


    ¡°The motive is unclear for now, but the purpose is evident. He spread rumors that Teacher Yan leaked exam questions to you. Regardless of the truth, your reputation is already tarnished.¡±


    ¡°Reputation is as vital as life for a schr. He¡¯s not after your lives but trying to drive you out of the school and cut off your path to the imperial examination.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have conflicts of interest with anyone, nor have you offended anyone. So, the most likely reason is jealousy.¡±


    ¡°The person jealous of you should be someone you know, who doesn¡¯t consider themselves inferior to you, harbors a sense of resentment against the world, lives a repressed life, and is under significant psychological pressure. He likely has strict parents who expect him to seed. This person constantly observes you, is usually taciturn, and studies hard.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at them, ¡°Does anyone like thate to mind?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao simultaneously eximed, ¡°Yes! Dai Ruolin!!¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister, he¡¯s exactly as you described,¡± Chu Xuyao¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°How did you figure it out just by analyzing?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Chu Xuyao¡¯s head, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s all about experience. Analyze the situation more when you encounter problems, and you¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Chu Xuyao nodded firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll learn from you, Fifth Sister, and thoroughly analyze things before taking action.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Ge Lihua¡¯s voice came from the courtyard, ¡°Xuyuan, Qingyan, Xuyao, time for martial arts training.¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡±


    Wazi Alley.


    After taking the medicine twice, Li Yunqing¡¯s pale face regained some color, looking much healthier.


    Madam Li looked at her daughter in surprise, ¡°Yunqing, do you still feel pain?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. The medicine Sister gave is miraculous.¡± Li Yunqing smiled, shaking her head and patting her chest. The girl, though seven or eight years old, looked only five or six due to her frail health from constant illness.


    Madam Li agreed seriously, ¡°Right, Sister is a fairy sent to save you.¡±


    Li Yunqing tilted her head, ¡°Mother, I haven¡¯t met Sister yet. When can 1 see her?¡±


    Madam Li thought for a moment, ¡°How about we invite Sister to our home for a meal, so you can meet her?¡±


    Li Yunqing¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll embroider a sachet for Sister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll buy you some good needles and thread tomorrow. Once you finish the sachet, we¡¯ll invite Sister for a meal.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Li Changjiang listened to the mother and daughter¡¯s conversation from next door. The corners of his lips curled up unconsciously. He was indescribably grateful to Chu Qingzhi.


    He was willing to give anything for this peaceful and joyful atmosphere.


    In the early morning, with the sun rising high.


    Chu Qingzhi received a list from Shen Ruyue, checked the names, confirmed they were correct, and then led everyone to the paper mill.


    At the entrance of the workshop, Xiao Zongchao and Li Changjiang were waiting there. They stood upright with respectful expressions.


    After Chu Qingzhi arrived, their eyes lit up. ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded to them and introduced everyone since they would be working together from now on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change the que first.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi signaled Chu Yun and Chu Feng toe forward. They carried out a dignified que she had custom-made and hung it above the main entrance of the mill, also adding a red cloth with embroidered ball flowers.


    Chu Yun hung a string of firecrackers, warning everyone, ¡°Step back, I¡¯m about to light the firecrackers.¡±


    Everyone walked away cooperatively and looked in the direction of the firecrackers.


    Very soon, the firecrackers started crackling. After the firecrackers were set off, Chu Qingzhi gave everyone a big red packet.


    Chu Qingzhi announced, ¡°¡±Chu¡¯s Paper Mill is now open!¡±


    A round of enthusiastic apuse rang out.


    Chu Qingzhi called Xiao Zongchao over, ¡°The people I brought don¡¯t know about papermaking. I¡¯ll arrange for them to clean the mill first, and meanwhile, could you exin the papermaking process to them?¡±


    ¡°Can, can I?¡± Xiao Zongchao had always been inconspicuous. He had never been the center of attention like this before. He was extremely nervous and extremely unconfident.


    Chu Qingzhi encouraged, ¡°Of course. It depends on whether you¡¯re willing or not.¡±


    Xiao Zongchao hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m willing to do anything. I¡¯ll definitely get this done.¡± His voice was trembling nervously, but his eyes were extremely bright.


    ¡°I believe you can do it well.¡± Chu Qingzhi smiled at him and then said to everyone, ¡°Start by cleaning the mill. Dispose of unnecessary items and keep what¡¯s useful. Make a list of what the millcks, and I¡¯ll arrange for someone to buy themter.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Zongchao knows about papermaking. While cleaning, listen to his instructions. If you have questions, ask him. If you can¡¯t resolve an issue,e and find me in the study.¡±


    Everyone said in unison, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, go do your work. Try to start work early.¡±


    Xiao Zongchao took a deep breath and tried his best to ovee his low self-esteem. He said loudly, ¡°Everyone, follow me¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi watched everyone leave before calling Li Changjiang to the study.


    ¡°Master Li, please take a seat.¡±


    Li Changjiang sat on the chair and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Chu, if you have something to say, just say it. I¡¯ll definitely do it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi scrutinized Li Changjiang. ¡°1 heard that you can print flowers and birds on paper. Is that true?¡±


    Li Changjiang said, ¡°It¡¯s true, but the paper made this way is harder.¡±


    This was exactly what she wanted. She had found the right person. Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°What 1 need is hard paper with floral prints.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi drew several designs on paper and handed them to Master Li, ¡°Can you achieve this?¡±


    Li Changjiang was very surprised that Chu Qingzhi specially wanted such paper. He couldn¡¯t sell such paper when he made it in the past.


    Despite his thoughts, he didn¡¯t let it affect his actions. He carefully examined the designs and said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s possible. But may I ask, Miss, what do you need this paper for?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°For packaging..¡±

 Chapter 549 - 549: Encountering Trouble

    Chapter 549: Encountering Trouble


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Changjiang pondered for a moment and confidently said, ¡°Yes, I can do it. However, 1 need to experiment a few times. During the paper-making process, 1 will add certain materials that affect the stiffness of the paper. I¡¯ll produce the paper first, and then you can decide if it meets your needs.¡±


    Different stiffnesses of paper? Truly remarkable. Chu Qingzhi was impressed, ¡°Alright, list whatever materials you need, and I¡¯ll arrange for someone to purchase them.¡±


    Li Changjiang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    At the Li Family Porcin Workshop.


    Li Wenyu, with her hair tied in two braids, bounced into the workshop and approached Chu Qingshuang, ¡°Sister Qingshuang, Master Li is looking for you.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang was a bit puzzled, ¡°Why is Master looking for me?¡±


    Li Wenyu shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang smiled, ¡°Thanks.¡± She washed her hands and headed to the room where Li Zhenzong usually worked.


    ¡°Master, you called for me?¡±


    Li Zhenzong looked at his disciple, his eyes immediately bing gentle and kind, ¡°Sit down, well talk slowly.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang sat on the chair, feeling a little uneasy. Could she have made a mistake?


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m nervous.¡±


    Li Zhenzong smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s a good thing. I¡¯m asking you, are you confident in your ability to make porcin?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Qingshuang said without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m not good at anything else, but I definitely have no problem making porcin.¡±


    Li Zhenzong also had great confidence in his disciple, ¡°There¡¯s a porcin contest in the capital, and 1 want you and a few of your senior brothers to participate.¡±


    A porcin contest in the capital? Chu Qingshuang thought to herself, so Yan Yanrong didn¡¯t lie to her, ¡°Sure, 1 was nning to go to the capital anyway.¡±


    Li Zhenzong was surprised, ¡°You¡¯re going to the capital? What for?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang¡¯s eyes gleamed with joy, ¡°My second sister is getting married. I¡¯m going to the capital for the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Your second sister is marrying into a family in the capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my second brother-inw is really nice. He wille to pick us up on the tenth of September, and then our whole family will go there.¡±


    Li Zhenzongmented, ¡°It¡¯s good that your second brother-inw wille to fetch you.¡±


    He thought for a moment and then said, ¡°The porcin contest is on the eleventh of September. First, go with your family to the capital, and when it¡¯s time for thepetition,e and find us.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Get back to work, and also think about what porcin piece you want to make for thepetition. Just a reminder, the contestants are among the best porcin masters in Dalin, so you¡¯ll need to put in a lot of effort.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang was brimming with confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master, 1 will definitely bring glory to Li¡¯s Porcin Workshop.¡±


    Li Zhenzongughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll look forward to you making Li¡¯s Porcin Workshop proud.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang nodded firmly, ¡°I will.¡±


    In Shuiyun County¡¯s free clinic area, a man carrying an elderly man on his back arrived in a state of agitation, shouting,


    ¡°Everyone,e and see! My father¡¯s leg wound has worsened. They can¡¯t treat it, and they¡¯re still running a free clinic. Isn¡¯t this harming people?¡±


    Many people in the clinic area turned their attention to the man after hearing his words, and more bystanders gathered around.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang exchanged nces and approached the two men.


    The elderly man was seated on a stool, clutching his knee, his face slightly pale and pained.


    The man continued to shout, ¡°I¡¯m here today to seek justice, especially from her.¡±


    He pointed at Chu Qingning, ¡°She assured that my father¡¯s leg would reduce in swelling the next day, scab over in three days, and not affect movement in seven to eight days. But now, it¡¯s getting worse.¡±


    Seeing the man pointing at her, Chu Qingning, facing such a situation for the first time, couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    Yuan Hongjun stepped forward, ¡°Don¡¯t yell, let me see the wound first.¡±


    The man blocked Yuan Hongjun, angrily stating, ¡°What¡¯s there to see? You¡¯ll only make it worse. You don¡¯t know medical skills at all; you¡¯re just practicing on us vigers, right?¡±


    Bao Linjiang¡¯s temper red, ¡°How can you talk like that? We¡¯ve been treating you for free, and now you¡¯re using us?¡±


    The man retorted fiercely, ¡°Just because it¡¯s free, you can do whatever you want? You¡¯re deceivers!¡±


    Yuan Hongjun held back Bao Linjiang¡¯s wrist, whispering, ¡°Let¡¯s check the wound first.¡± He turned to the man, ¡°Let me see the wound and determine why it worsened, okay?¡±


    The man still obstructed, ¡°No, 1 don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun frowned, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t really want to cure your father.¡±


    The man¡¯s face turned ugly, ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying I want something bad to happen to my father?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun¡¯s tone became stern, ¡°If you really care about your father, you should let us examine what caused the wound to worsen, instead of arguing here.¡±


    Chu Qingning gathered her courage and approached Yuan Hongjun, ready to take responsibility, ¡°Your father¡¯s wound was dressed by me. If it¡¯s indeed my fault, I¡¯m willing to take responsibility.¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze turned fierce, ¡°How can you be responsible? What can a little girl like you do? Instead of staying home to look after your family, you¡¯re out here pretending you can treat people. If it weren¡¯t for you, my father wouldn¡¯t be suffering so much!¡±


    Chu Qingning¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°1 didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Why are you saying this?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The man, seeing Chu Qingning as an easy target, continued to berate her, ¡°Other girls aren¡¯t like you, showing off in public, harming yourself and others. You should just go home and take care of your children.¡±


    Fan Yuru couldn¡¯t stand it, ¡°We¡¯re running a free clinic, doing good deeds. What do you mean by showing off? Watch yournguage.¡±


    When the man saw that Fan Yuru was also a woman, he also didn¡¯t take her seriously. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re doing a free clinic, but now you¡¯ve harmed someone!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, who was in the county to buy supplies, saw the crowd at the free clinic and went over to see what was happening.


    Bystanders defended, ¡°I¡¯ve been treated here before, and my wound healed quickly without anyplications.¡±


    ¡°His behavior is indeed suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let them examine the wound first? Right now, all you¡¯ve been doing is using.¡±


    Bao Linjiang spoke firmly, ¡°With so many people treated in the free clinic, only your father has a problem. Something happened, and you won¡¯t let us check; isn¡¯t there something fishy here?¡±


    The man¡¯s face darkened at Bao Linjiang¡¯s words, ¡°Don¡¯t try to shirk responsibility.¡± He pointed at Chu Qingning, ¡°It¡¯s her fault, she¡¯s the one who dressed my father¡¯s wound. She¡¯s an ipetent doctor!¡±


    Chu Qingning defended herself, ¡°I¡¯m not ipetent. I¡¯m certain that if your father had followed my instructions, there wouldn¡¯t have been any problems.¡±


    The man aggressively countered, ¡°So now it¡¯s my father¡¯s fault?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it is your father¡¯s fault.¡± A clear and pleasant voice intervened.


    Everyone turned to see the elderly man¡¯s bandage being removed, revealing a red, swollen, and festering wound. Beside him stood a girl in a light green dress. It was her who had just spoken..

 Chapter 550 - 550: Miserable Lives of the Three Wolves

    Chapter 550: Miserable Lives of the Three Wolves


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She did not expect to encounter an ancient version of a medical dispute!


    Chu Qingzhi turned to the man, speaking in a calm tone that felt especially profound to the listeners, ¡°Your father is quite capable, working in the fields with a wound, even getting it wet. The infection and worsening of his wound have nothing to do with anyone else.¡±


    The bystanders, after hearing this, started using, ¡°What a filial son you are, making your injured father work, and now youe here to me others. Where do you get the nerve?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, talking without taking responsibility. With a son like you, your father must have suffered a lot. He¡¯s had a hard life.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, his father is clearly in pain, and he runs off to me others first. I don¡¯t understand his thinking!¡±


    Their words, one after another, reached the man¡¯s ears, making his face turn red. For the first time, he felt so helpless and embarrassed, wishing he could find a hole to hide in.


    Yuan Hongjun and others approached Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister.¡±


    The bystanders started discussing again¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Miss Chu who organized the food festival? No wonder she looks familiar.¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed. She changed her outfit, so I didn¡¯t recognize her at first.¡±


    ¡°Never thought Qingning was Miss Chu¡¯s sister. Both sisters are so capable. I wish 1 had daughters like them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said to Yuan Hongjun and the others, ¡°There¡¯s no need to check his wound. Let them go to a medical hall instead.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The grievance in everyone¡¯s hearts was relieved.


    Visiting a medical hall would cost a lot of money, which caused the man and the elderly man to worry. Their previously arrogant demeanor instantly deted like a fire doused with water.


    The man started making noise again, ¡°You¡¯re running a free clinic, why won¡¯t you treat my father¡¯s injury?¡±


    With Chu Qingzhi¡¯s support, Chu Qingning felt more confident, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say we were quacks? How can quacks treat injuries?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun added, ¡°Besides, you wouldn¡¯t let us check the wound. Since you don¡¯t trust us, it¡¯s better to go to a medical hall, right?¡±


    Bao Linjiang also said, ¡°We¡¯re all out here to deceive people, so we can¡¯t cure your father¡¯s illness. You should seek someone more skilled!¡±


    The crowd¡¯s gaze towards the man and his father was full of contempt, seeing them as typical examples of those who bite the hand that feeds them.


    The man felt that he had shot himself in the foot. He panicked. ¡°I was talking nonsense. I¡¯m sorry. Please treat my father¡¯s wound.¡±


    He staged all this to avoid paying for treatment, worried that the free clinic would charge them due to their own fault. He never expected his n to backfire so spectacrly.


    No one paid him any attention, leaving him to deal with the situation as he wished.


    After making a fuss for a while and seeing that everyone still ignored him, he ran off, leaving his father behind.


    The elderly man looked at his son with disappointment in his eyes.


    The elderly man remained sitting there, from noon until the clinic closed. Seeing his pitiful state, they eventually decided to dress his wound.


    The old man cried as he knelt down to thank everyone and apologize. After crying for a while, he limped away.


    Everyone sighed.


    In the Chu Vige.


    After leaving the free clinic area, Chu Qingzhi delivered some items back to the workshop. She joined everyone for lunch and then returned to Chu¡¯s vige.


    The wastnd had been fully cultivated and was ready for nting.


    Chu Qingzhi took the seeds she had soaked early in the morning and headed to the fields, nning to nt them all today.


    Xiao Chen came running over to take the tray from Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hands, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this yourself. Just call us if you need help.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you next time.¡±


    The wastnd was divided into ten sections, each for a different type of seed.


    As everyone worked on thend, several vigers spontaneously came over with hoes to help.


    Chu Qingzhi silently noted their names in her mind, nning to thank themter.


    By sunset, all the seeds were nted.


    Chu Qingzhi called Xiao Chen and others over, paid them for their work, and then said, ¡°1¡¯11 need your help digging a pond tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We¡¯lle tomorrow morning.¡± Xiao Chen held the silver tightly and felt touched. When he agreed, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    After Xiao Chen and the others left, Chu Qingzhi took some biscuits and sent them from door to door. Everyone declined and did not ept them, but Chu Qingzhi stuffed them into their hands. They should be rewarded for their work.


    Chu Qingzhi returned to the wastnd and walked around it. Actually, she quite liked farming. Seeing the sprouts slowly grow, grow, and mature, she felt an indescribable satisfaction in her heart.


    ¡°Qingzhi.¡± Tang Jinghong walked over, followed by the leisurely Da Bai and the three scared wolves.


    Ever since Da Bai came to the Chu Vige, it had taken over the alpha position, and the three wolves had been plotting revenge. However, Da Bai was too strong, and they had yet to seed.


    Chu Qingzhi turned to look at Tang Jinghong. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for the entire day. Where did you go?¡±


    Tang Jinghong reached out and tidied Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hair that was messed up by the wind. ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere. I had been at home. You were too busy. You left early and returnedte. I haven¡¯t seen you for a day.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked up at the setting sun. ¡°The day is almost over.¡±


    ¡°A day passes very quickly.¡± Tang Jinghong asked with concern, ¡°Is there anything else? If there is, 1 can help you.¡±


    ¡°I n to chop bamboo to fence off thisnd. The vigers have raised a lot of chickens. They will damage the sprouts.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back and get the machete.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you near the bamboo forest with Da Bai. 1 haven¡¯t been with Da Bai for a day.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned to go home, while Chu Qingzhi walked with Da Bai towards the bamboo forest.


    When the three wolves saw Chu Qingzhi touching Da Bai¡¯s head, they also wanted toe over and ask for a pat. However, after taking two steps, they received a death threat from Da Bai and dared not approach, looking at Chu Qingzhi with extremely aggrieved eyes.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Da Bai, you can treat them as your followers. It won¡¯t affect your alpha position, and you¡¯ll have a few more helpers.¡±


    These words made sense. Da Bai turned around to look at the three wolves and let out a few low roars.


    The three wolves lowered their ears as a sign of submission. They howled a few times, reluctantly epting their role as a subordinate.


    Chu Qingzhiforted them, ¡°Being Da Bai¡¯s followers is quite impressive, don¡¯t feel aggrieved.¡±


    When the three wolves saw Chu Qingzhi talking to them, their grievances instantly disappeared and they ran over.


    Actually, being followers wasn¡¯t so bad; they could be close to their master. Ever since Da Bai came to the vige, they hadn¡¯t been close to a master for a long time.


    However, they didn¡¯t stay for long before Da Bai chased them away. Sharing a little bit was okay, but too much was not eptable..

 Chapter 551 - 551: Cause and Effect

    Chapter 551: Cause and Effect


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Upon reaching the bamboo forest, unexpectedly, Chu Qingzhi saw a pheasant flying by. She pointed. ¡°Da Bai, go!¡±


    Da Bai pounced like a tiger, sessfully capturing the pheasant under its ws. It bit off the bird¡¯s neck and carried it towards Chu Qingzhi, seeking praise.


    Chu Qingzhi petted Da Bai¡¯s head, a bright smile appearing on her face, ¡°Put it aside, I¡¯ll make fried chicken for you when we get back.¡±


    Da Bai took the initiative to rub against Chu Qingzhi¡¯s palm and threw the pheasant to the side. Then, it turned around and roared at the three wolves. The three wolves seemed to have received some instructions and ran towards Da Bai.


    After the three wolves and the tiger met up, they ran into the forest together. Soon, flocks of birds were startled in the forest.


    When Tang Jinghong returned with a machete, he saw a pheasant by the bamboo forest with blood around its neck. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Caught by Da Bai,¡± Chu Qingzhi pointed towards the forest, ¡°Da Bai is taking the wolves hunting in the woods. The wolves have never hunted before; I wonder if Da Bai will despise them.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled, ¡°Definitely will.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes curved withughter, ¡°I think so too.¡±


    At Yunfei School, in the corridor.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao stepped forward to block Dai Ruolin¡¯s path.


    Dai Ruolin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he turned to run.


    He hadn¡¯t expected the brothers to have learned lightness skills. Chu Xuyuan leaped in front of Dai Ruolin, effectively blocking his way from both sides.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can run now?¡±


    Dai Ruolin¡¯s guilt spread rapidly, ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan pushed Dai Ruolin from behind, ¡°Run! Why aren¡¯t you running now?¡±


    Dai Ruolin¡¯s fingers, which were hanging by his side, sped together. His entire body was tense. ¡°W-What do you want? Don¡¯t think that you can bully me just because you have more people!¡±


    By this time, everyone else had left, and the academy was eerily quiet. It looked like the three of them were the only ones left.


    Chu Xuyuan¡¯s tone was very fierce. ¡°How dare you y tricks behind our backs?¡±


    Dai Ruolin¡¯s heart thumped wildly, almost leaping out of his throat. He denied weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Chu Xuyao approached threateningly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the headmaster and exin.¡±


    Dai Ruolin¡¯s cold sweat dripped continuously, both frightened and anxious, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, 1 don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Chu Xuyuan looked scornfully at Dai Ruolin, ¡°Brother, no need to waste words with him. Let¡¯s take him to the headmaster.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask for the reason first,¡± Chu Xuyao stared coldly at Dai Ruolin, ¡°Why did you frame us?¡±


    Dai Ruolin stepped back, shaking his head incessantly, his eyes filled with panic, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. 1 don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°It seems you won¡¯t cry until you see the coffin. Brother, let¡¯s not waste time talking, just take him to the headmaster.¡± Chu Xuyuan grabbed Dai Ruolin by his clothes and dragged him to the headmaster.


    Dai Ruolin was dragged on the ground, his face flushed with an ugly hue, his clothes disheveled, appearing utterly miserable, ¡°No, I won¡¯t go to the headmaster. 1 won¡¯t.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan, known for his straightforward temperament, confronted Dai Ruolin, ¡°What? Do you dare to do it but not own up to it?¡±


    Terrified, Dai Ruolin trembled violently and said in a sweat, ¡°1 was blinded by foolish thoughts. 1 was wrong, 1 shouldn¡¯t have spread nonsense. I don¡¯t want to go to the headmaster, please forgive me, please¡­¡±


    As he spoke, tears began to flow, though it was unclear whether it was due to regret or fear.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think that this day woulde when you did bad things back then?¡± Chu Xuyao didn¡¯t sympathize with him at all. Instead, he felt that he deserved it.


    Sobbing, Dai Ruolin¡¯s body shook like autumn leaves in the wind, ¡°I¡­ 1 didn¡¯t mean it. I just said it casually at that moment, and I didn¡¯t know how it got out.


    1 really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If 1 had known it would blow up like this, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have said it.¡±


    ¡°You really know how to shift the me. Just a casual word, just aint, and that¡¯s it?¡± Chu Xuyuan snorted heavily, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this is not over. You must rify the facts in front of everyone, restore our and our teacher¡¯s reputation, or else I¡¯ll tell your father.¡±


    Dai Ruolin, as if his throat was clutched, trembled and knelt down, crying and begging, ¡°Don¡¯t tell my dad. He will kill me. Please don¡¯t tell my dad.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan nced at Chu Xuyao. Their fifth sister was right again; Dai Ruolin was indeed terrified of his parents. ¡°Come with us to the headmaster and exin this, or we¡¯ll tell your dad.¡±


    This time, Dai Ruolin agreed immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, I¡¯ll go¡­¡±


    The headmaster of Yunfei School usually lived in the school, which was a serene environment with beautiful scenery.


    Mu Chongli was watering newly nted fruit trees. Seeing the three children, he smiled, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going home? What brings you here?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao bowed, ¡°We have something we want to discuss with you.¡±


    Mu Chongli paused, ncing at Dai Ruolin, thinking, could this child be the one spreading rumors in the school? Did the two children really find him?


    He smiled warmly, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan pushed Dai Ruolin in front of Mu Chongli and said excitedly, ¡°Sir, the recent rumors in the school were spread by him.¡±


    Mu Chongli observed Dai Ruolin, whose little face was pale with fear, his body trembling slightly, his head bowed, not daring to look at him, ¡°You found him so quickly?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan said, ¡°Actually, we found him yesterday, but he lied that a family member was sick and he had to go back to take care of them. He deceived us.¡± Mu Chongli calmly asked Dai Ruolin, ¡°Why did you do this?¡±


    Dai Ruolin¡¯s body uncontrobly shook again, stuttering and nervously fidgeting with his fingers, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Chu Xuyuan threatened, ¡°You better tell the truth. If you lie to the headmaster, he will definitely talk to your father.¡±


    Hearing this, Dai Ruolin knelt down again, trembling violently, ¡°Please have mercy, Dean, please, I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell the truth, take responsibility, and I might be lenient.¡± After all, he was just a seven or eight-year-old child, still redeemable.


    Dai Ruolin seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw as he cried and said, ¡°Ever since I entered the school, every time I took an exam, every day, my father would ask if there was anyone who did better than me. Every time I said yes, he would scold me, scold me for being disappointing, scold me for being useless, scold me for humiliating my ancestors.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t cked off for a moment, studying until midnight every night, but 1 still can¡¯t surpass them. I¡¯ve tried my best, but my father still scolds me.¡±


    ¡°Now he doesn¡¯t just scold me, he also beats me.¡±


    He lifted his trouser leg, revealing bruises crisscrossing his legs. There were old and new ones.


    He broke down crying, ¡°Headmaster, 1 won¡¯t dare to do it again, please spare me, I won¡¯t dare to do it again..¡±

 Chapter 552 - 552: Plenty of Orders

    Chapter 552: Plenty of Orders


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mu Chongli, looking at Dai Ruoiin¡¯s bruises, felt sympathy.


    Turning his attention back, he asked Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao, ¡°How do you want to deal with him?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan didn¡¯t speak, instead turning to Chu Xuyao, who usually made decisions between them.


    Chu Xuyao thought to himself that Dai Ruoiin¡¯s mind was also twisted by his father¡¯s pressure and that he wouldn¡¯t normally act this way. Considering it was his first offense, he thought it best to show mercy.


    ¡°Headmaster, I hope Dai Ruolin can rify the facts in front of everyone at the school. As for his family¡­ it¡¯s up to him to tell his family or not,¡± said Chu Xuyao.


    With Dai Ruoiin¡¯s father¡¯s personality, if he knew about this, he would probably beat Dai Ruolin to death. On ount that the rumors didn¡¯t result in serious consequences, they decided to give him a way out.


    Mu Chongli smiled and patted Chu Xuyao¡¯s shoulder. As expected of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s younger brother, he was intelligent and magnanimous. ¡°Then we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Then he addressed Dai Ruolin, ¡°Xuyao has shown you mercy in light of your ssmates. Do you know what to do tomorrow?¡±


    Dai Ruolin quickly wiped his tears, ¡°I know, Headmaster. I will rify the truth.¡±


    Mu Chongli turned serious, ¡°Next time¡­¡±


    Dai Ruolin interrupted Mu Chongli and said anxiously, ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. I definitely won¡¯t do the same thing again.¡±


    Mu Chongli nodded, returning to his usual calm demeanor, ¡°Alright, you can go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dai Ruolin nced fearfully at Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao before hurrying away.


    Mu Chongli then sat down with Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao, ¡°1 have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was curious, ¡°What is it, Headmaster?¡±


    Mu Chongli gently said, ¡°On September 13th, Yunfei School and the Imperial Academy will jointly hold the annual Poetry and Rites Assembly. Would you like to participate?¡±


    Chu Xuyao asked, ¡°What is the Poetry and Rites Assembly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s officially a gathering for literary exchange, but in reality, it¡¯s apetition focused on discussing ssics, ying music, calligraphy, painting, poetry, and governance. Each participant can choose a category topete in.


    Winners receive rewards from the Emperor and gain widespread fame.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°What kind of rewards does the Emperor give?¡±


    Mu Chongliughed, ¡°It¡¯s not known yet. We¡¯ll find out at the award ceremony. By the way, the Emperor watches the entire event. Would you like to meet him?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was excited, ¡°Yes, but can we really see him?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Mu Chongli smiled helplessly. ¡°The Emperor values the Poetry and Rites Assembly greatly, attending every year since his ascension to the throne.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan put his arm around Chu Xuyao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Brother, will you participate? I want to.¡±


    Chu Xuyao didn¡¯t respond to Chu Xuyuan but asked Mu Chongli, ¡°Can we choose thepetition category ourselves?¡±


    Mu Chongli nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your choice.¡±


    After some thought, Chu Xuyao decided, ¡°I¡¯ll participate too.¡±


    Mu Chongli wanted the two children to broaden their horizons, but he didn¡¯t expect them to win the championship. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll add your names. Prepare in the next few days, and we¡¯ll go to the capital together.¡±


    Chu Xuyao looked at Chu Xuyuan and said, ¡°Headmaster, we¡¯re going to the capital the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Mu Chongli paused, ¡°Why?¡±


    Chu Xuyao, clutching the hem of his clothes and looking down, said with a hint of reluctance, ¡°My second sister is getting married in the capital. We need to help her prepare for the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Then you guys go first. When we arrive in the capital, we will stay at the Dreamcloud Pavilion. Come and meet us before the gathering.¡± Mu Chongli felt that the two children had a sense of duty and admired them very much.


    The brothers nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should head back now; your family might be worried.¡±


    ¡°Headmaster, we¡¯ll take our leave then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The brothers had not asked Fu Bao to pick them up for the past few days. They flew back with their Lightness Technique. With this practice, their Lightness Technique improved by leaps and bounds.


    In the factory area.


    Four senior managers came to Shen Ruyue¡¯s office, handing her a piece of paper. ¡°Ruyue, take a look at this.¡±


    Shen Ruyue took the paper. It was the attendance record. She looked at it and was very satisfied. ¡°You guys go home. I¡¯ll check it.¡±


    ¡°Are we good to leave?¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded, ¡°Yes, you may go.¡±


    She opened a book that looked simr to a ledger, containing everyone¡¯s attendance. Shen Ruyue began to cross-check each staff member.


    If everything matched, she could use this record to calcte wages.


    Shen Ruyue held a few pages of the list in her hand. She felt that she should find an ountant who specialized in settling ounts.


    Everyone had done their job well. After cross-checking, she found no errors.


    Shen Ruyue took a box and securely stored the attendance lists inside. ¡°Madam,¡± Chu Xuhua walked in with a smile, approaching Shen Ruyue and started massaging her shoulders. ¡°How have things been going recently?¡±


    Shen Ruyue looked up at him, ¡°Very good. Business is steadily rising, and the managers arepetent, making my job much easier.¡±


    Chu Xuhua ced something hidden behind his back in front of Shen Ruyue, ¡°Take a look.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Shen Ruyue opened the box with anticipation and was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Wow! Where did you buy this?¡±


    Inside the box was a light blue round fan, embroidered with plum blossoms and a pair of lovebirds perched upon them. It was extremely beautiful.


    Shen Ruyue had a secret fondness for fans, having already collected three round fans, each with exquisite designs.


    Chu Xuhua had inadvertently discovered her hobby while they were organizing things and decided to indulge her.


    Chu Xuhua bent down and kissed Shen Ruyue¡¯s cheek, whispering, ¡°Where I bought it isn¡¯t important. The important thing is that you like it.¡±


    Shen Ruyue kissed him back, ¡°Thank you, I love it.¡± Realizing something, she asked, ¡°How did you know I liked round fans?¡±


    Chu Xuhua stood up straight, continuing to massage her shoulders, ¡°As your husband, isn¡¯t it my duty to know your preferences?¡±


    Shen Ruyue felt as if the air itself had sweetened, ¡°Thank you, Xuhua.¡±


    Chu Xuhua pulled out five contracts from his clothing andid them in front of Shen Ruyue, ¡°These are the orders 1 secured today.¡±


    Shen Ruyue examined the contracts closely, impressed, ¡°Xuhua, you¡¯ve secured so many again?¡±


    Chu Xuhua smiled, ¡°Yes, as soon as 1 mention I¡¯m the chief manager of Chu¡¯s Trade, everyone is eager to talk to me. Mentioning Chu¡¯s Trade brings up the food festival, and it¡¯s all thanks to the influence of our fifth sister¡­¡±


    Shen Ruyue took out paper and pen to make records, ¡°Feeling envious?¡±


    Chu Xuhua pondered and replied, ¡°Not envious, but proud.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded, ¡°Qingzhi is part of our family, after all.¡±


    Chu Xuhua agreed with a smile, ¡°Yes..¡±

 Chapter 553 - 553: Exceptional Talents

    Chapter 553: Exceptional Talents


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Flying all the way, Chu Xuyaonded on the ground, panting. ¡°Seventh Brother, have you decided whichpetition to participate in?¡±


    On the way back, Chu Xuyuan had made up his mind, ¡°Chess!¡±


    Chu Xuyao pondered for a moment, ¡°Chess is indeed suitable for you, and you can ask Brother Jinghong for some tips. If you can learn a few tricks from him, you might win first ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good reminder. I¡¯ll go see Brother Jinghong after dinner,¡± said Chu Xuyuan, turning to ask Chu Xuyao, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose the guqin,¡± Chu Xuyao dered with a flourish, ¡°I¡¯ll go ask our fifth sister for some adviceter. I n to defeat everyone.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan encouraged him, ¡°If you can y as well as our fifth sister, you¡¯re sure to win first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± Chu Xuyao felt that it was a tall order, as his skills were not even on par with their teacher¡¯s, let alone reaching the level of their fifth sister. It would probably take years of practice to get there.


    As the two of them spoke, they ced the book bag in the room and went to look for Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong.


    After asking Li Qingyu, they headed towards the wastnd.


    One-tenth of the wastnd was fenced with vibrant green bamboo. Upon arriving, they immediately noticed it.


    Next to the fence was a small pile of¡­ pheasants and hares???


    ¡°Fifth Sister.¡±


    ¡°Brother Jinghong.¡±


    ¡°Back already?¡± Chu Qingzhi was moving bamboo sticks to the edge of the wastnd, her skin glowing softly in the fading sunlight.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao ran over to help with the bamboo.


    Tang Jinghong was fixing the bamboo into the ground to form a fence, beads of sweat rolling down his temples, his profile exuding a sexy charm.


    He asked, ¡°You¡¯re back a bitte today. Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Actually, yes.¡± Chu Xuyuan looked expectantly, ¡°Brother Jinghong, could you teach me some chess skills tonight?¡±


    Tang Jinghong, wielding arge hammer, secured the bamboo with three firm strikes, ¡°Why the sudden interest in chess?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan exined, ¡°The headmaster mentioned an uing Poetry and Rites Assembly in the capital and asked if we were participating. Since we¡¯re already going to the capital, we decided to join. I chose topete in chess, so I wanted to seek advice from Brother Jinghong.¡±


    Hearing Chu Xuyuan¡¯s choice, Tang Jinghong paused, asking, ¡°Why did you choose chess?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was straightforward, ¡°I really enjoy the feeling of controlling the game when I make a move, and I love the thrill of capturing my opponent¡¯s pieces. There¡¯s an indescribable satisfaction in surrounding the enemy¡¯s pieces¡­¡±


    After listening, Tang Jinghong paused for a moment, ¡°Come find me after your martial arts practice tonight. We¡¯ll spar a bit.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan replied cheerfully, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chu Xuyao approached Chu Qingzhi, his eyes gleaming, ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯ve chosen topete in guqin. Can you teach me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Why did you choose guqin?¡±


    Chu Xuyao looked down, slightly dejected, ¡°Of the Six Arts, only the guqin is something I¡¯m confident in.¡±


    Well, the boy was pragmatic. Chu Qingzhi smiled slightly, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll teach you after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister.¡±


    After dinner, Chu Xuyuan went to Tang Jinghong¡¯s house with a chessboard, eager to delve into the intricacies of chess.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xuyao brought out a guqin to the second-floor hall to learn from Chu Qingzhi.


    The women of the house gathered in the hall. Ge Lihua and Wu Yaqing were both skilled in ying the guqin, though Ge Lihua and Chu Xujin were still handling a case in the county and hadn¡¯t returned.


    Chu Qingyan plucked a string of the guqin, producing a melodious sound, ¡°It sounds lovely.¡±


    Wu Yaqing, feeling tempted, asked, ¡°May I y a bit, Xuyao?¡±


    Chu Xuyao pushed the guqin towards Wu Yaqing, ¡°Go ahead, it¡¯s a learning opportunity for me.¡±


    Wu Yaqing adjusted her posture, tested a few notes to ensure the tuning was correct, and then began to y. She chose a piece from Anhuai Kingdom, characterized by its gentle style, resembling a soft breeze. Such music could easily soothe a troubled mind.


    After the performance, Chu Qingyan apuded, ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    Wu Yaqingmented, ¡°I haven¡¯t yed in a while; my technique feels a bit rusty.¡±


    Chu Xuyao generously offered, ¡°You can use the guqin whenever I¡¯m not.¡±


    Wu Yaqing smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t be polite then.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°Xuyao, y a piece for us to identify your areas for improvement. Once corrected, your skill will naturally enhance.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Xuyao secretly thought that besides his fifth sister, there were many experts at home. He aimed to at least secure a spot among the top three if not the first in thepetition.


    As he yed, everyone observed his technique. Though correct, his fingers were a bit stiff, like fingers frozen in winter. The music thus produced was only mediocre at best.


    After finishing, Chu Xuyao looked up anxiously, ¡°How did I do, sisters?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to his hand, ¡°Extend your hand.¡±


    Chu Xuyao did as told, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my hand?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pressed on a few acupoints to rx his hand, ¡°It¡¯s too stiff. Don¡¯t tense up so much.¡±


    Chu Xuyao, not fully grasping, said, ¡°But bones are naturally hard. Even if I rx, they¡¯re still hard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the hardness of your bones but the stiffness of your fingers. If you¡¯re too tense, the music will sound rigid. We need to be rxed, including our fingers. Understand?¡±


    Chu Xuyao pondered her words and got the gist, ¡°I¡¯ll try again.¡±


    He yed the same piece.


    Halfway through, they looked at each other and nodded. It was much softer now.


    Chu Xuyao was catching on, and by the third attempt, he improved further, though new issues surfaced.


    With each repetition, by the tenth rendition, most imperfections were identified.


    Wu Yaqing, resting her chin on her hand, observed, ¡°Xuyao has a great talent; he¡¯s grasped our advice so quickly.¡±


    Hong Yujun agreed, ¡°Indeed, his skill has improved significantly in just a while.¡±


    Chu Xuyao humbly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your excellent teaching.¡±


    Chu Qingning expressed concern, ¡°Xuyao, do your fingers hurt? Maybe take a break before continuing?¡±


    ¡°Alright, sisters, wait here for a moment.¡± Leaving the puzzleddies behind, Chu Xuyao quickly ran downstairs.


    Wu Yaqing looked at the others, ¡°What¡¯s with Xuyao?¡±


    They all shook their heads, equally puzzled.


    Soon, Chu Xuyao returned, carrying a tray with several sses of juice on it. He offered it to them, ¡°Sisters, please have some juice. Thank you for guiding me..¡±

 Chapter 554 - 554: Barely Assured

    Chapter 554: Barely Assured


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Realizing Chu Xuyao had gone to fetch juice, everyone smiled and epted the drinks, praising the young man for his thoughtfulness.


    Chu Xuyao then continued his guqin practice.


    Downstairs, in the room, Chu Rong sat on the edge of the bed, his face troubled, hesitating to speak. ¡°Qingyu, I¡­¡±


    Li Qingyu looked at Chu Rong strangely. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Are you embarrassed to talk to me?¡±


    Chu Rong took Li Qingyu¡¯s hand gently, speaking slowly, ¡°Do you remember my childhood friend who moved away ten years ago?


    Li Qingyu sifted through her memories, ¡°Chu Shi¡¯an?¡±


    Chu Rong nodded, ¡°That¡¯s him.¡±


    Li Qingyu recalled, ¡°Didn¡¯t he go to be a live-in son-inw? Is he back?¡±


    Chu Rong didn¡¯t know where to start. He lowered his head and whispered, ¡°He is back, but he is chased back.¡±


    Li Qingyu was taken aback, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Chu Rong sighed¡­


    Chu Shi¡¯an had originally married a wife, but for some reason, his wife died of a serious illness. After that, his parents passed away too, leaving him alone in the entire family. His life was very miserable.


    When he was 27 years old, Matchmaker Chu in the vige pitied him, so she talked to the matchmakers in the other viges to arrange a marriage for Chu Shi¡¯an.


    The woman, two years younger, had lost her husband and was left with a son and a daughter. Unwilling to remarry, she sought a live-in son-inw. With nothing to lose, Chu Shi¡¯an agreed.


    After the two of them got married, they had a daughter. She was nine years old and was very sensible and obedient.


    After ten years, the woman¡¯s son and daughter had grown up. They no longer needed Chu Shi¡¯an, so they chased him out of the house.


    Chu Shi¡¯an had been working hard in that family for ten years. He was busy all day and did whatever he had to do. He was the same age as Chu Rong, but he looked much older than Chu Rong. His hair was already white.


    Being non-biological, when they drove him out, it was heartless, like turning their backs on a stranger.


    As a man, Chu Shi¡¯an still had his dignity. He took his daughter and returned to Chu vige.


    When he came back yesterday, Chu Rong happened to bump into him on the road.


    Chu Rong was very conflicted. ¡°Qingyu, should 1 help him? He¡¯s had a hard life.¡±


    Li Qingyu said wisely, ¡°We can help, but don¡¯t take the initiative to help. With our family¡¯s current conditions, if you help, others might say that you¡¯re showing off and think that you have bad intentions. Moreover, even if you help, you can only help once or twice. What if, I mean what if? If you help too much, your childhood friend will take your help for granted. If you don¡¯t help in the future, you¡¯ll be enemies.¡±


    Chu Rong felt that it made sense. ¡°I¡¯ll remember what you said.¡± He asked again, ¡°Then if hees to me for help, how should 1 help?¡±


    Li Qingyu thought for a moment, ¡°If he¡¯s in need of food, you can give some. When we return from the capital, it¡¯ll be time to sow winter wheat. You could ask him to help with that.¡±


    Chu Rong felt more clear about what to do and nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Li Qingyu patted Chu Rong¡¯s hand, ¡°Rest up. We need to check Qingyue¡¯s dowry tomorrow, and then we¡¯re off to the capital.¡±


    Chu Rong immediately felt reluctant, ¡°1 don¡¯t want my daughter to get married.¡±


    Li Qingyu yfully went along, ¡°Then keep her at home until she bes a spinster.¡±


    Chu Rong really couldn¡¯t bear to part with his daughter. When he thought about how his daughter was about to get married, he felt a little sad. ¡°If she bes a spinster, so be it. We can afford to support her.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled, ¡°You might agree, but Qingyue wouldn¡¯t. Let her go. The Ning family is a simple family, and Yuting cherishes Qingyue. She won¡¯t be mistreated. Rest assured.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m barely assured.¡± Chu Rong changed the topic. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Jiang Zhaoyonge to propose marriage?¡±


    Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but smack him yfully, scolding, ¡°What kind of parent are you, urging someone to propose? It¡¯s their decision.¡±


    Chu Rong said worriedly, ¡°Qingning is almost 17 years old. If she doesn¡¯t get engaged soon, she¡¯ll be an old maid.¡±


    Li Qingyu chuckled, ¡°You just said you wanted to keep Qingyue at home.¡±


    Chu Rong defended himself, ¡°Wanting to keep my daughter at home is one thing, but whether she gets married or finds someone is another.¡±


    Li Qingyu replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll talk to Qingning. If she doesn¡¯t like Jiang Zhaoyong, we¡¯ll think of someone else. She¡¯s seventeen; it¡¯s time for her to get engaged.¡±


    Chu Rong nodded, then expressed concern for Chu Xujin, ¡°What about our third child and Lihua? Their house is ready, but there¡¯s no progress. Could you gently remind Xujin to hurry up?¡±


    Li Qingyu said, ¡°We can¡¯t rush him. It won¡¯t be good if it backfires.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but you still have to remind Xujin to treat Lihua better.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better if you say it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Rong took his children¡¯s matters to heart. He didn¡¯t like to talk, but he cared about his children more than anyone else.


    At Tang Jinghong¡¯s house.


    Beside the chessboard, Tang Jinghong was instructing Chu Xuyuan in chess, with Wen Shaoyuan observing.


    ¡°On your fifth game now. Have you gained any new insights?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan, serious and focused on the board, nodded after a moment, ¡°I have. I feel I can make it to sixty moves in this game.¡±


    In the first game, he was defeated within fifteen moves.


    In the second game, hested twenty-five moves.


    By the third¡­


    In the fourth game, he made it to fifty moves.


    Under Tang Jinghong¡¯s guidance, his chess skills were steadily improving.


    Wen Shaoyuan brought them tea and snacks, ¡°Xuyuan, eat and think. You mustn¡¯t rush in chess; haste leads to chaos on the board.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan nodded earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡±


    The room quieted, filled only with the crisp, clear sound of chess pieces hitting the board, echoing in the heart.


    As the game progressed, Chu Xuyuan¡¯s forehead glistened with sweat, his brain feeling especially taxed.


    Tang Jinghong, ying with a chess piece, said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re already at forty-five moves, just fifteen more to reach your goal.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan looked up, ¡°Brother Jinghong, I feel like I¡¯m going to lose.¡±


    Tang Jinghong patiently instructed, ¡°Chess requires strategy, but it¡¯s also about adapting to the situation. Each move can dramatically change the game, and a single piece can alter the entire board. It¡¯s about seeing the possibilities¡­¡±


    Chu Xuyuan couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that you should n several moves ahead? With the game constantly changing, how do you predict?¡±


    Tang Jinghong made a move, reaching for another piece, ¡°You¡¯re learning the basics now. As for what you¡¯re asking, you¡¯ll understand once you gain more experience.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan pursed his lips, asking curiously, ¡°Brother Jinghong, how many moves ahead can you calcte?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s reply was modest, ¡°At least all of your moves.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was speechless..

 Chapter 555 - 555: Poor Girl

    Chapter 555: Poor Girl


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the fifth game, Chu Xuyuan managed sixty moves before he was defeated.


    The two of them then gathered the chess pieces back into the box.


    Chu Xuyuan, struck by a sudden curiosity, asked, ¡°Brother Jinghong, if you yed chess with my fifth sister, who would win?¡±


    Tang Jinghong paused, considering the question seriously. ¡°1 haven¡¯t seen Qingzhi y chess before. I¡¯ll let you know after we have a chance to y a few games.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan, while picking up the pieces, said, ¡°My fifth sister would definitely beat you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised an eyebrow, ¡°We haven¡¯t yed yet. Why are you so sure?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan said with blind trust, ¡°Given my fifth sister¡¯s past performance, if she ys chess, she must be unbeatable.¡±


    Tang Jinghongughed, ¡°Your words are somewhat hurtful.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan quickly exined, ¡°Brother Jinghong, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. You are also very strong, but my fifth sister is stronger. Besides, she is your fiancee, which means your choice is excellent and reflects on your own strength. Hehe.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled, ¡°That is a fact.¡±


    They continued to y chess until the early hours of the morning.


    When Tang Jinghong escorted Chu Xuyuan back to his house and was leaving, he nced up at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s room. The room was lit, and a shadow, cast by themp, flickered on the window. The shadow seemed to be bent over a desk, writing something.


    Tang Jinghong raised his arm to reveal the golden phoenix tattoo on his arm. He gently touched it and whispered, ¡°Qingzhi, good night.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had just returned to her room and sat on a chair. Just as she was about to write her autobiography, she suddenly felt something strange on her arm. She pulled up her sleeve and tapped on the golden phoenix pattern with her slender fingers. Tang Jinghong¡¯s words came through.


    The golden phoenix had not been used for a long time. Hearing Tang Jinghong¡¯s message, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes curved slightly, and she replied, ¡°Good night.¡±


    Dawn broke.


    Chu Shi¡¯an opened his rickety, rat-bitten door, looking up at the faint light in the sky.


    His weathered and rough face was marked with hardship, and his eyes seemed tock hope for the future.


    Bending over, he coughed weakly, indicating his poor health. Then he turned to the overgrown yard and sighed, beginning to tidy it up.


    Soon, a little girl about eight or nine years old ran out of the house.


    Dressed in patched clothes, her pale, sallow face and dry, yellow hair made her look like a urchin. Father and daughter seemed out of ce in the now prosperous Chu Vige.


    ¡°Father, let me help you,¡± said Chu Lanner, the little girl, as she walked up to Chu Shi¡¯an and started pulling weeds with her rough little hands.


    Chu Shi¡¯an looked at his daughter with a mix of guilt and pride in his eyes. ¡°Lanner, I¡¯m sorry for all this.¡±


    Lanner, wise beyond her years, responded, ¡°Father, you¡¯ve done nothing wrong. There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an was immensely relieved. ¡°This ce is too run-down. We¡¯ll have to make do for a while. I¡¯ll find some work, and once I save enough, we¡¯ll build a big house.¡±


    Chu Lanner smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll work hard too, Father. We¡¯ll have our big house soon.¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an gently hugged his daughter, his heart aching for her. Such a good girl, how could her mother be so heartless?


    Chu Lanner rested against her father¡¯s broad chest. ¡°Everything will get better, Father.¡± Her understanding and maturity were heart-wrenchingly poignant.


    Chu Shi¡¯an patted her back, ¡°Yes, everything will get better.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qingyue!¡± After breakfast, while Chu Qingyue was heading to the county to study embroidery and arrange some matters, she suddenly heard an unfamiliar voice behind her.!¡±


    Turning around, she sized up Chu Lanner. The little girl had two braids, her skin was not in good condition, and she looked frail. Her eyes, however, wererge and bright. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Chu Lanner pointed towards the most dpidated house in the vige. ¡°I¡¯m Chu


    Shi¡¯an¡¯s daughter. We just came back yesterday.¡±


    Chu Qingyue looked up at the old house, remembering. ¡°Are you the daughter of Uncle Shi¡¯an, who grew up with my father?¡±


    Chu Lanner was pleased that Chu Qingyue remembered. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡±


    Chu Qingyue asked, ¡°What do you need from me?¡±


    Chu Lanner showed Chu Qingyue the basket she was carrying, ¡°Sister Qingyue, these are handkerchiefs I embroidered. Each one is pretty. Would you like to buy them?¡±


    She had heard from a neighbor that Chu Qingyue had opened a clothing store in the county town and came to try her luck.


    Chu Qingyue set the basket on a stone and examined each handkerchief. They were embroidered using a basic stitch but looked quite nice.


    ¡°Lanner, I don¡¯t need handkerchiefs, but I can help you sell them. Wait for my news tonight.¡±


    Chu Lanner waited anxiously for Chu Qingyue¡¯s response. Hearing her offer to help, she nodded gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Sister Qingyue.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Chu Qingyue took the basket and left.


    Watching Chu Qingyue leave, banner¡¯s eyes shone with hope. The handkerchiefs were so pretty; they would surely fetch a good price.


    Li Qingyu saw Chu Lanner passing by and called her over. ¡°Lanner!¡±


    Chu Lanner stopped and turned to Li Qingyu, greeting her sweetly, ¡°Auntie.¡±


    Li Qingyu beckoned her, ¡°Come, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Chu Lanner walked towards Li Qingyu in confusion. ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Li Qingyu turned around and returned to the house. When she came out again, she was holding a basket. ¡°Take this back and eat it with your father.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Chu Lanner wanted to decline, but there was nothing to eat at home. If she refused, she and her father would have to starve.


    Li Qingyu patted Chu banner¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go.¡±


    Chu Lanner took a few steps forward and nced back at Li Qingyu. Her eyes were filled with gratitude as she slowly walked away.


    Chu Qingzhi tidied up and came out of the house. When she saw this scene, she asked, ¡°Mother, who is she? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡±


    Li Qingyu sighed and told Chu Qingzhi about Chu banner¡¯s family.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m off to the paper mill. I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll be back, but I¡¯ll return before sunset. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Li Qingyu adjusted the strap of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s bag, his eyes filled with concern. ¡°Remember to eat lunch.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Chu Qingzhi waved at Li Qingyu and left.


    Tang Jinghong, having cleared his schedule for the day, apanied Chu Qingzhi to the mill.


    In Shuiyun County, at the free clinic area.


    Bao Linjiang pulled Yuan Hongjun aside and said worriedly, ¡°Master is going to the capital tomorrow. What should we do?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun beckoned Bao Linjiang closer, and as Bao Linjiang leaned in, Yuan Hongjun suggested, ¡°How about we go to the capital for a free clinic?¡±


    Bao Linjiang¡¯s eyes lit up, but he had some concerns, ¡°Is that really okay?¡±


    A glint shed past Yuan Hongjun¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°Why not? The Emperor asked us to do free clinics, but he didn¡¯t specify where. We can choose our location..¡±

 Chapter 556 - 556: Unsatisfied

    Chapter 556: Unsatisfied


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°There¡¯s some sense in that. Alright, let¡¯s go with your n.¡± They had missed Chu Xuhua¡¯s weddingst time and definitely couldn¡¯t miss Chu Qingyue¡¯s wedding this time.


    Yuan Hongjun patted Bao Linjiang¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu approached, looking suspiciously at the two men whispering to each other.


    Fan Yuru asked curiously, ¡°What are you two discussing?¡±


    ¡°We were discussing the next location for our free clinic,¡± Yuan Hongjun replied, nning to bring the two women into the fold. If anyone questioned their clinic workter, they would have more people to share the responsibility.


    ¡°Have you decided?¡± Fan Yuru scanned them, suspecting that Yuan Hongjun had other motives.


    Yuan Hongjun said, ¡°It¡¯s been discussed. We are going to the capital.¡±


    ¡°The capital?¡± Both Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu eximed in unison, clearly unwilling. They had only just left the capital and were not eager to return.


    Bao Linjiang asked the two of them, ¡°Master is going to the capital to attend her Second Sister¡¯s wedding banquet. Don¡¯t you want to go?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Fan Yuru asked, ¡°Who is Qingyue marrying?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said, ¡°Ning Yuting, a merchant family in the capital.¡±


    Fan Yuru turned to Rong Shiyu, ¡°Qingzhi isn¡¯t in Shuiyun County, so it¡¯s boring here. Why don¡¯t we go back for the wedding and then leave again?¡±


    Rong Shiyu hesitated, ¡°But once we return, it won¡¯t be easy to leave, right?¡±


    Fan Yuru was confident, ¡°We¡¯ll figure out a way. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Eventually, Rong Shiyu was persuaded. ¡°When do we leave?¡±


    Fan Yuru looked at Yuan Hongjun, who said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave with our master and the others tomorrow.¡±


    The group exchanged nces and agreed.


    At the Chu Family Paper Mill.


    Xiao Zongchao opened the door and stepped aside, ¡°Miss Chu, pleasee in.¡±


    This room stored the paper produced by the mill. It was furnished with sturdy wooden racks holding the paper.


    Only twenty sheets of paper were on the racks, all singleyered paper of excellent quality, meeting the standards for imperial court use.


    Chu Qingzhi entered the room and carefully examined each sheet, surprised, ¡°Did you make all this paper?¡±


    Xiao Zongchao lowered his head slightly and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The paper is exceptionally good.¡± Chu Qingzhi felt like she had struck gold. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll handle the production of singleyered paper for the mill, okay?¡±


    Xiao Zongchao couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°You mean, you want me to be a master?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the future, I¡¯ll give you a sry of five taels of silver a month. How about that?¡±


    Xiao Zongchao felt like he was floating in the air. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll definitely work hard¡­¡±


    Chu Feng interrupted, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, Master Li needs to see you in the drying room.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Chu Qingzhi left the papers on the rack, ¡°Zongchao, you have great skills in paper-making. Believe in yourself.¡±


    Inspired, Xiao Zongchao brightened up, ¡°I will.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi headed to the drying room.


    Xiao Zongchao left the storage room and immediately started organizing the paper-making in the workshop.


    The drying room, used specifically for drying paper, was hot and bustling with workers drenched in sweat.


    Li Changjiang handed the finished paper to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss, please have a look.¡±


    The paper was simr in hardness to cake packaging paper, white, with both sides being fine and smooth. It featured a printed design of a peony flower and a magpie. The pattern was colored, but it looked somewhat dull and not bright enough, as if covered with ayer of dust.


    Chu Qingzhi was not entirely satisfied, ¡°The print is fine, but the color could be brighter.¡±


    A vibrant color can elevate the perceived value of a product.


    Li Changjiang didn¡¯t respond, silently thinking of ways to improve.


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Can the paper be made thicker?¡±


    Li Changjiang nodded, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. As for the color, I need time to figure out how.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said gently, ¡°No worries, Master Li. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. We can figure this out together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, 1¡¯11 follow your guidance,¡± Li Changjiang said, feeling guilty for not producing the paper Chu Qingzhi wanted.


    Chu Qingzhi left the drying room, deep in thought. She went to the garden outside and sat on the stone chair.


    At the side, Tang Jinghong was reading a book of chess strategies. When he saw Chu Qingzhiing over, he put the book away. ¡°Qingzhi, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Is there anything that looks particrly shiny?¡±


    Tang Jinghong casually replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t pearls quite shiny?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes lit up. That¡¯s right. If she added some pearl powder to the paper, wouldn¡¯t it sparkle?


    ¡°How are pearls sold?¡±


    ¡°The finest pearls can cost thousands of taels, average ones around a thousand, and even the lesser ones are about a hundred taels.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s enthusiasm waned at the high prices, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a cheaper option?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s next sentence gave Chu Qingzhi hope. ¡°There are some defective goods that don¡¯t cost money, and there¡¯s quite a lot of them. However, no one usually wants those, so they just throw them away.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s spirits lifted, ¡°Is there a pearl farm near the capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Jinghong pointed out a lead for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°If you want this kind of defective pearls, you can ask the Zhou family. They have a farm that produces pearls.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked Tang Jinghong up and down. ¡°How do you know that their family has a farm that produces pearls?¡±


    ¡°I know all the families in the capital.¡±


    Fair enough, as a general, understanding the various families and forces in the capital was the basic homework. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°When we go to the capital, I¡¯ll talk to the Zhou family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In Shuiyun County, at a private residence.


    Chu Xu jin, apanied by constables from the county office, surrounded a house, ¡°Capture everyone inside, don¡¯t let anyone escape.¡±


    Everyone nodded and immediately dispersed to stand in their positions, ready for action.


    Ge Lihua flew into the house and opened the door. The people outside rushed in and immediately arrested everyone inside.


    Chaos erupted inside as the residents shouted and tried to flee, ¡°Run, the constables are here!¡±


    With constables waiting outside, there was no escape.


    Doors in several rooms burst open, and the residents, armed with knives and swords, fought fiercely against the constables.


    Soon, the house was filled with the sharp sounds of shing des.


    Ge Lihua leapt in front of the most skilled one, blocking his sword that was swung at a constable, ¡°Surrender now, and you may be spared.¡±


    ¡°Only a fool would surrender!¡± The other party was a middle-aged man in his forties. He had a ferocious expression and looked very intimidating.


    Ge Lihua said no more. She waved the sword in her hand and became more and more fierce..

 Chapter 557 - 557: Another Reward

    Chapter 557: Another Reward


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As the fight continued, one by one, the criminals were captured until only the middle-aged man remained.


    Seeing his defeat imminent, he mustered all his strength to fend off Ge Lihua and leapt towards the wall.


    Ge Lihua did not chase after him. She made a prompt decision and threw the sword in her hand at the middle-aged man¡¯s back. The sword struck the middle-aged man¡¯s back, causing him to fall to the ground.


    Chu Xujin, observing Ge Lihua¡¯s cold and elegant profile, couldn¡¯t deny being mesmerized by her valiant figure.


    Soon, all the criminals were sessfully apprehended.


    They were part of a counterfeit currency operation, and arge number of tools and unspent fake banknotes were found in their house, making it a clear case of being caught red-handed.


    After the criminals were taken to the office for interrogation, they confessed without much struggle.


    The county magistrate stamped the case closed and was extremely pleased with Chu Xujin¡¯s performance. ¡°Xujin, you¡¯ve done a great service again. 1 will reward you handsomely.¡±


    Chu Xujin bowed, ¡°Your honor, the sess of the operation isrgely due to the insights provided by my fifth sister. Please direct the reward to her.¡±


    The other constables who had assisted in the case agreed. The county magistrate was surprised but found it reasonable. ¡°I will instruct the secretary to give your sister a reward of fifty taels. Everyone has worked hard and will be rewarded ordingly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    The county magistrate patted his belly and returned to the back hall in high spirits.


    At the Chu Family Paper Mill.


    ¡°Fifth Sister.¡± Chu Xujin smiled, revealing a few white teeth. He looked very handsome.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around, ¡°Third brother, what brings you here?¡±


    Chu Xujin, his eyes brimming with joy, said, ¡°We¡¯ve solved the case. I came to share the good news.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡± Chu Qingzhi invited him to sit at the stone table in the garden, and Chu Feng brought them tea. ¡°Brother Xujin.¡±


    Chu Feng was the vige chief¡¯s eldest grandson. He was seventeen years old and looked talented. He knew how to read. Chu Qingzhi asked him to temporarily be the manager of the paper mill. If he did a good job, he would officially be the manager.


    Chu Xujin patted a stool next to him, ¡°Join us?¡±


    Chu Feng politely declined, ¡°There¡¯s still a lot to do at the mill. I¡¯ll join you back in the vige.¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±


    After Chu Feng left, Chu Xujin excitedly shared details of the case with Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth sister, how did you think of starting the investigation from raw materials, ink, and cksmiths?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi exined her thoughts to Chu Xujin in detail and even concluded.


    Chu Xujin recorded Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words on the paper. ¡°Fifth Sister, 1 feel like I¡¯ve improved a lot.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re new to this field, don¡¯t be too hard on yourself,¡± Chu Qingzhi advised, taking a sip of tea. Then she asked, ¡°Third brother, are you going to the capital with us tomorrow or with big brother and the others?¡±


    After discussion, the family decided to travel to the capital in two groups. The first group included the four elders, Chu Qingyue, and Chu Qingzhi, and the second group consisted of Chu Xuhua and Shen Ruyue, with others joining as they wished.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you; I¡¯ve already requested leave.¡± His second sister¡¯s wedding was important, and he wanted to be there to help.


    ¡°Is Lihua going too?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯sing with us. She also requested leave.¡± That¡¯s why they were in a hurry to solve the case, as they had been returning home veryte these past few days.


    Following the conversation, Chu Qingzhi asked with concern, ¡°Third brother, how are things progressing between you and Lihua?¡±


    Chu Xujin scratched his head and felt embarrassed. ¡°That¡­ this can¡¯t be rushed. I, I¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi noticed Chu Xujin¡¯s reaction and probed, ¡°So, you two haven¡¯t made your feelings clear to each other yet?¡±


    Chu Xujin took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of being rejected.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled understanding^, given the conservative nature of rtionships in ancient times. ¡°Do you need my help with this?¡±


    ¡°How would you help?¡±


    ¡°Just ask her directly. If Lihua has feelings for you, you should confess and marry her.¡±


    Chu Xujin blushed at the suggestion and hesitantly asked, ¡°Could you please ask her? But be subtle about it¡­¡±


    ¡°I know how to handle it. Wait for the good news.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Xujin, his face red as a beet, quickly left.


    Chu Qingzhi curled her lips into a smile. Which modern man wasn¡¯t experienced in love? A young man like Chu Xujin, who was shy when talking about love, was really pure and cute.


    In the Chu Vige.


    In the storage room, Chu Qingning and Chu Qingyan were helping to check Chu Qingyue¡¯s dowry against a list.


    The dowry had been prepared early to avoid any mistakes, so they were double-checking everything.


    Chu Qingning approached Li Qingyu, ¡°Mother, everything¡¯s in order. We can lock it up now.¡±


    Chu Qingyan joined them, ¡°I¡¯ve checked three times, no mistakes.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded and locked each chest with a padlock. They would only be opened on the day of the wedding.


    After everyone left the storage room, Li Qingyu locked the door.


    At this moment, Ning Yuting¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle Chu, Auntie¡­¡±


    Li Qingyu¡¯s face lit up upon hearing Ning Yuting¡¯s voice. She was pleased with this son-inw who was punctual ining to pick them up. Her opinion of him rose even higher.


    With a happy mood, she hurriedly walked into the central room and greeted, ¡°Yuting, it¡¯s been hard on you. Sit down and rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ning Yuting replied, looking slightly travel-worn but maintaining a refined demeanor. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯vee to escort you to the capital.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded, ¡°We¡¯re all ready. We can leave early tomorrow morning.¡±


    Ning Yuting sat down and chatted with the elders. After a while, everyone returned home and gathered in the main hall to discuss the travel arrangements for the next day.


    After an hour of discussion, everything was settled.


    Chu Qingyue¡¯s wedding was set for September 19th. Chu Xuhua and Shen Ruyue would travel to the capital on the 18th. Once they arrived, the rest of the family, who were going the next day, would leave the house under the care of Li Zhangjie and Hong Yujun.


    Chu Qingzhi went to the old house to teach Auntie Zhang and others how to make soybean paste.


    Auntie Zhang and the others were skilled cooks and quickly mastered the recipe after watching Chu Qingzhi. The soybean paste they made tasted almost identical to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s.


    The finished soybean paste was packed into small porcin jars, each holding about ten catties, sealed with twoyers of oil paper and red cloth.


    The jars werebeled with the words ¡°Soybean Paste¡± and an image of soybean paste. It was specially designed and made by Chu Qingshuang ording to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s instructions, though it was a bit expensive.


    Considering the value, the jars could be recycled or kept by the customer for an additional fee if they chose not to return them.


    The aroma of the soybean paste filled the old house, enticing passersby to take a deep breath and praise the smell.


    Vigers had already begun to enjoy the soybean paste, with some even using it to mix with their rice, finding it exceptionally tasty..

 Chapter 558 - 558: Sharing the Joy

    Chapter 558: Sharing the Joy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Lanner came to the entrance of the Chu family¡¯s courtyard, eagerly waiting to receive the money from the sale of her handkerchiefs so she could buy food, as their house had run out of provisions.


    Chu Qingyue did not forget Chu Lanner. After discussing the matters at home, she carried the basket out and nned to look for Chu Lanner.


    ¡°Sister Qingyue,¡± Chu Lanner ran over to Chu Qingyue with hope in her eyes.


    Chu Qingyue handed the basket to Chu Lanner, ¡°Your handkerchiefs sold well. I sold each of the ten handkerchiefs at the highest price I could get, earning a total of five hundred copper coins. Please count it.¡±


    Chu Lanner was overjoyed, ¡°Sister Qingyue, you¡¯re amazing. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to sell them myself.¡±


    Chu Qingyue ruffled Chu Lanner¡¯s hair affectionately, ¡°If you have more handkerchiefs to sell in the future, bring them to my shop. I¡¯ve already informed the manager there.¡±


    Touched by Chu Qingyue¡¯s kindness, Chu Lanner¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Thank you, Sister Qingyue.¡±


    Poor little girl. Chu Qingyue took out a handkerchief and handed it to Chu


    Lanner to wipe her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, things will get better.¡±


    Chu Lanner nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ning Yuting approached, wearing the blue and white robe made by Chu Qingyue, looking handsome and dignified. Chu Lanner was stunned by his appearance, having never seen such a good-looking man who matched so well with Sister Qingyue.


    Ning Yuting noticed Chu Lanner, then looked at Chu Qingyue. ¡°Who is she? I haven¡¯t seen her in the vige before.¡±


    ¡°She just returned to the vige. 1 helped her sell some handkerchiefs.¡±


    Ning Yuting did not say anything else. He raised his head and looked at the mountains that were dyed golden by the sunlight in the distance. ¡°Qingyue, let¡¯s take a walk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    The two walked side by side into the distance.


    Chu Lanner watched them go, thinking how lucky Chu Qingyue was to have such a wonderful husband.


    At the Chu Family¡¯s old house, the family gathered around a fragrant camphor tree.


    In the local tradition, when a girl was born, a camphor tree was nted in front of the house. When she married, the tree would be cut down to make her dowry chests.


    The camphor tree for Chu Qingyue had been nted by Chu Rong and Li Qingyu when she was born and was now fashioned into her dowry chests. Four other camphor trees stood nearby, one for each daughter.


    Underneath the camphor tree, a jar of ¡®Daughter¡¯s Red¡¯ wine, buried when Chu Qingyue was born, was now being unearthed for her wedding.


    Chu Rong took the hoe and gently dug up the soil on the ground. He didn¡¯t dare to dig too hard, afraid that he would break the wine jar.


    When the vigers saw the Chu family gathered there, they were very curious and came over to take a look.


    ¡°Qingyu, you¡¯re the one with the foresight to keep your daughter at home a little longer before marrying her off. Qingyue is envied by all the unmarried girls in the vige for having such an outstanding husband.¡±


    In the eyes of the vigers, if a girl from the vige married into the capital, her life would be fulfilled.


    However, the vigers did not know how rich Ning Yuting¡¯s family was. They only knew that the Ning family was very rich. Otherwise, they would definitely be even more envious.


    Li Qingyu felt a mix of bitterness and relief, grateful that her daughter didn¡¯t end up with Li Shengfeng but instead with someone as outstanding as Ning Yuting.


    In her heart, Yuting was superior to Li Shengfeng in every aspect. Moreover, he was more handsome than Li Shengfeng and exuded a noble aura. Li Shengfeng would never be able to catch up to him in ten lifetimes.


    With this thought in mind, the smile on Li Qingyu¡¯s face slowly condensed. ¡°This is all their fate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Back then, Qingzhi saved Yuting. Who knew the one she saved would end up bing her Brother-inw?¡±


    They allughed.


    Daughter¡¯s Red was sessfully dug out by Chu Rong. Chu Xuhua went forward and picked it up from the ground. ¡°Xujin,e and help fetch water.¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡±


    Chu Xuhua carried the wine jar to the well. There was a lot of mud on the wine jar that needed to be washed. This would be used as a dowry for Chu Qingyue to drink on her wedding night.


    Chu Qingyue watched the jar being carried away, her cheeks flushing slightly at the thought.


    Li Qingyu had already exined to her about the matters of a woman¡¯s wedding night, and the sight of the wine jar made her think of the uing intimate moments with Ning Yuting, causing her to blush and retreat shyly to her room.


    Ning Yuting, looking at the wine jar, also couldn¡¯t help but feel anticipation for their wedding night and the life they were about to start together.


    The next morning, on the tenth day of the ninth lunar month, the Chu family began preparing for the journey to the capital for Chu Qingyue¡¯s wedding.


    Ning Yuting had brought everything needed for the trip. After breakfast, Chu Rong, Chu Xuhua, and Chu Xujin started loading the dowry onto the carriages.


    Many vigers came to help, turning the asion into a lively event. Even the vige elder made an appearance, and eventually, the whole vige gathered to witness the procession.


    Li Qingyu waved at Tang Jinghong and Wen Shaoyuan. ¡°Come here for a while.¡±


    The two of them walked towards Li Qingyu.


    In the storage room, Li Qingyu pointed at the two chests and said, ¡°Jinghong, Shaoyuan, carry these two chests outside the courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After all the preparations werepleted, Li Qingyu invited everyone to the courtyard entrance. ¡°Qingyue grew up with all of you watching over her. Now that she¡¯s getting married, I want to thank everyone for your help. I¡¯ve prepared some wedding candies for you all to share.¡±


    She opened tworge chests filled with a variety of fine candies from the county town.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t be shy. Help yourselves.¡±


    She offered a handful of candies to the vige elder. ¡°Thank you foring to see her off.¡±


    The vige elder took the wedding candy with a smile. ¡°Good, good, good. You¡¯re all good children. Qingyue, you can alwayse back to the vige to visit when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded shyly, ¡°I will, Elder.¡±


    The vige elder said to Ning Yuting, ¡°Yuting, Qingyue is a good child. You have to take good care of her in the future. Don¡¯t let her suffer.¡±


    Ning Yuting looked at Chu Qingyue and smiled, ¡°I will, Elder.¡±


    The vige chief and some of the elders in the vige also said some blessings. They were filled with joy.


    It was time to depart.


    Grandpa Chu said excitedly, ¡°Everyone, get on the carriage. It¡¯s time for us to set off.¡±


    ording to the agreement, Tang Jinghong, Ning Yuting, and Chu Xujin rode horses. The others sat in the carriage. After bidding farewell to the vigers, they got on the horses and the carriages¡­


    The vigers escorted them to the vige entrance before returning to their daily lives.


    The vige chief¡¯s wife said enviously, ¡°Who would have thought Qingyue would marry so well, after all the talk of her not marrying?¡±


    Fang Cuiyun added, ¡°If my daughter could marry someone like Yuting, I¡¯d wake upughing from my dreams.¡±


    Auntie Zhang remarked, ¡°Marriage is all about fate. Not everyone is that lucky.¡±


    The vige chief¡¯s wife smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, but we watched Qingyue grow up. If she marries well, we should all be happy.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Fang Cuiyun said, waving her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on it. Let¡¯s enjoy the wedding candies and share the happiness..¡±

 Chapter 559 - 559: Hanging the Plaque

    Chapter 559: Hanging the que


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the county town gate, several carriages were parked, with a little monk in grey clothes sitting on the shaft of one of them.


    He fiddled with his beads, eyes wide open, staring intently ahead as if afraid to miss something.


    Soon, a convoy approached, led by three men on horseback, each with their own distinctive charm, creating a beautiful scene on the street.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to find Miss Chu,¡± said the little monk, jumping off the carriage and running towards the convoy. His short legs moved swiftly, and the beads on his chest swayed rhythmically with each step.


    The abbot watched the little monk¡¯s departure with a gentle gaze.


    Seeing the little monk approaching, Tang Jinghong raised his hand to halt the convoy.


    The little monk bowed to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Young Master Tang, where is AAiss Chu?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi heard the little monk¡¯s voice and opened the carriage curtain, ¡°I¡¯m here. Do you want to ride with us?¡±


    The little monk¡¯s eyes turned into crescents, and he hurried over to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Chu!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stretched out her hand to the little monk. The little monk specially looked at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s wrist and saw that Chu Qingzhi was still wearing the prayer beads that he had given her. Only then did the little fellow reach out to hold Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and climb into the carriage. He sat beside Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss Chu, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Have you had breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    The carriage also had Granny Chu, Li Qingyu, Chu Qingyue, and Chu Qingyan inside. Even with the addition of the little monk, there was still ample space.


    After greeting everyone politely, the little monk quietly leaned against Chu Qingzhi without speaking further.


    Chu Qingzhi gently patted the little monk¡¯s bald head, understanding his attachment to her.


    Losing his mother at a young age, he had never experienced maternal care, and her extra attention made him cling to her.


    He was also a pitiful child.


    Yuan Hongjun and others came to greet them. Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t interfere with their decision to apany them to the capital for the free clinic. Just as Yuan Hongjun had said, the location of the free clinic was specified. Who said that they couldn¡¯t set up a free clinic in the capital?


    The group continued their journey to the capital.


    In the capital.


    In the capital.


    After four hours, the convoy stopped in front of a refined mansion that Chu Qingzhi had asked Tang Jinghong to purchase.


    Tang Jinghong dismounted, ¡°We¡¯re here. You can get off the carriages now.¡±


    Hearing Tang Jinghong¡¯s words, everyone got off the carriage one after another. After getting off, they stood on the spot and looked around.


    Granny Chu tugged at Li Qingyu¡¯s sleeve, feeling out of ce, ¡°The capital is so bustling, much more than the county town.¡±


    Li Qingyu, experiencing the capital¡¯s grandeur for the first time, was astounded, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s city, iparable to a county town.¡±


    Granny Chu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Having been in the capital, she had no regrets in this life.


    Grandpa Chu and Chu Rong did not speak, but the emotions in their eyes had already expressed everything.


    Chu Qingzhi said to everyone, ¡°This is our residence in the capital. We¡¯ll stay here for the time being.¡±


    Ning Yuting waved to the housekeeper and a dozen servant girls and servants who were waiting at the side. ¡°Come and serve.¡±


    ¡°Coming, Young Master.¡± The housekeeper led the servant girls and servants over hurriedly.


    These people were carefully selected by Ning Yuting to take care of the Chu family. They had been arranged before he went to the Chu Vige to pick up Chu Qingyue.


    Everyone did not reject Ning Yuting¡¯s good intentions. Chu Qingzhi handed the key to the housekeeper. ¡°Please open the door and hang the que.¡±


    Hanging the que signified that the house was upied.


    The housekeeper bowed slightly and took the key with both hands. ¡°Yes, Fifth Miss.¡±


    These people had already done their homework. Although they had never met, they already knew who was who.


    The other servant girls and servants went to serve the others¡­


    Xiao Yuan walked in front of Granny Chu and reached out her hand. ¡°Old Madam, shall I help you into the residence?¡±


    Granny Chu took a step to the side. Her body was still strong, so she didn¡¯t need anyone to help her.


    Xiao Yuan thought that Granny Chu didn¡¯t like her and asked fearfully, ¡°Old Madam, did 1 do something wrong?¡±


    Granny Chu saw that the servant girl was afraid and felt a little apologetic. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m just not used to it. You don¡¯t have to help me. Just lead the way for me.¡±


    Xiao Yuan retracted her hand and bowed. ¡°Yes, Old Madam.¡±


    Granny Chu looked at the refined and polite little girl and was full of admiration. The capital was indeed the capital. Even the servant girl was so outstanding.


    Everyone looked at Granny Chu¡¯s reaction and smiled.


    Grandpa Chu was very easygoing. He patted the servant¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you need helpter.¡±


    The servant nodded in agreement.


    Li Qingyu and Chu Rong also had servant girls and servants serving them. Ning Yuting was very considerate and arranged for each of them to have a servant to take care of them.


    The servant girl serving Chu Qingyue was one of the two servant girls in Ning Yuting¡¯s courtyard. Both of them had a lover and did not have any extra thoughts about Ning Yuting. They only tried their best to take care of him.


    ¡°Greetings, Second Miss.¡±


    On the way, Ning Yuting had already informed Chu Qingyue about this arrangement. Chu Qingyue nodded, ¡°Xia Mei, sorry to trouble you during this period of time.¡±


    Xia Meier smiled, ¡°No need for formalities, Second Miss. Soon, we¡¯ll be one family.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qingyue nced at Ning Yuting, who smiled at her.


    After the housekeeper opened the door, he arranged for two servants to carry the que out. The que was very heavy, and it was very strenuous for the two of them to carry it.


    Chu Qingzhi felt that they were too slow. She walked over and pulled off the cloth on the que. She grabbed the top of the que and lifted it up. The que flew up. She gently patted the bottom of the que, and the que flew up and hung steadily on the door.


    The housekeeper, servant girls, and servants were all dumbfounded. They felt admiration in their hearts. At the same time, they understood that although their Eldest Young Master had married a girl from the vige, it was definitely not ordinary. As a result, everyone could not help but respect Chu Qingyue more.


    When passersby saw this scene, they could not help but praise Chu Qingzhi. That girl¡¯s martial arts must have reached the peak. Otherwise, she would not have such incredible strength.


    Chu Qingzhi pped her hands. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma can stay in the main courtyard, and Father and Mother can stay in the side courtyard. Everyone else can choose a room.¡±


    The housekeeper and a group of servant girls and servants understood tacitly. They walked over to help carry the luggage and followed them into the house.


    Tang Jinghong stopped everyone. ¡°I¡¯ll book a private room at Tainan Residence. Everyone,e for dinner tonight.¡±


    Ning Yuting quickly said, ¡°Brother Tang, can 1 book the restaurant?¡±


    Tang Jinghong did not steal Ning Yuting¡¯s thunder. ¡°Sure.¡±


    After everyone settled down, Tang Jinghong returned to his residence. Ning Yuting personally went to Tainan Residence to make the reservation.


    Yuan Hongjun and others temporarily stored their free clinic materials at the Chu residence before heading home. They nned to gather again for dinnerter..

 Chapter 560 - 560: Bolt from the Blue

    Chapter 560: Bolt from the Blue


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the Prime Minister¡¯s residence.


    Rong Shiyu and the Prime Minister returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence one after another. When the Prime Minister heard that his beloved daughter had returned home, he immediately went to see her.


    After returning home, Rong Shiyu went to her mother¡¯s courtyard to pay her respects. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m back.¡±


    In the courtyard, an elegant woman in her fifties was sitting there reading a book. When she heard this, she looked up and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Shiyu, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Rong Shiyu ran over and gave her mother a hug. ¡°Mother, did you miss me?¡±


    Her mother gently patted Rong Shiyu¡¯s back and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve never left my side since you were young. When you said you wanted to go out this day, I almost wanted to go with you.¡±


    ¡°Should 1 take you with me the next time I go out?¡± Rong Shiyu asked jokingly as she let go of her mother and sat beside her.


    Iler mother also joked, ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but your father would probably lose even more sleep.¡±


    Rong Shiyu was surprised, ¡°My leaving home caused my father to lose sleep?¡± In her heart, the Prime Minister was always very serious, so this seemed unlikely.


    Before her mother could say more, a slightly urgent voice came, ¡°Finally deigned to return?¡± followed by the appearance of the Prime Minister.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve just returned. Do you have to reproach me like that?¡± Rong Shiyu immediately stood upright, showing very proper behavior, but her voice was soft and full of coquettishness.


    The Prime Minister snorted, with a stern father¡¯s face but with a loving father¡¯s tone, ¡°Why are you standing? People might think 1 mistreat you.¡±


    Rong Shiyu snickered and immediately sat down beside him. ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m back now, aren¡¯t I? And look at me. I¡¯m living so well. Everyone¡¯s praising me.¡±


    The Prime Minister tapped his finger on the table and frowned. ¡°The daughter of the Prime Minister doesn¡¯t need anyone to praise her. Just stay at home and apany your mother.¡±


    ¡°Father, why are you being so unreasonable?¡± Rong Shiyu grumbled. ¡°Women and men can do the same thing. If you lock me up in the backyard, what¡¯s the difference between me and a bird?¡±


    The Prime Minister was about to get angry, but his wife gently held his arm, ¡°Shiyu, why would you think like that?¡±


    ¡°Look at Qingzhi, though she¡¯s from a farming family, she¡¯s been involved in business, medicine, went to the Northern Border with General Tang to make contributions, solved cases in the capital with Tang Jinghong, organized a food festival. In all these, she¡¯s no less than a man. Look at her, she even struck the princess, and the Emperor didn¡¯t hold her ountable¡­¡±


    Rong Shiyu said a lot and used Chu Qingzhi as an example. The Prime Minister was almost convinced.


    Seeing himself almost convinced, the Prime Minister quickly interrupted, ¡°Such a woman is one in a million in Daling. Shiyu, I¡¯m not discouraging you, but you don¡¯t have her abilities. Doing things beyond your capability will lead to trouble.¡±


    Rong Shiyu lowered her head, fiddling with her handkerchief, ¡°I only do what I¡¯m capable of.¡±


    The Prime Minister still disagreed, ¡°But as the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter, how can you be so publicly exposed?¡±


    Rong Shiyu immediately said, ¡°Then what about the Empress going to the battlefield?¡±


    She continued, ¡°Father, it¡¯s not about being outside, but what you do outside. Look, I did charity work. Who would dare to criticize me for doing that?¡±


    There was indeed none, the Prime Minister said nothing.


    ¡°Father, stop pulling a long face. Your daughter is bing famous. You should be happy.¡±


    The Prime Minister¡¯s wife squeezed the Prime Minister¡¯s arm forcefully, prompting him to quickly say, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m happy. But you¡¯re already fifteen and of marriageable age. You should not go out anymore.¡±


    Shirong Rong still wanted to continue her charity work, so these words were like a bolt from the blue, ¡°Father¡­¡±


    The Prime Minister directly interrupted her, ¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t agree.¡±


    He turned to his wife, ¡°Let Shiyu pick a suitable young talent from the capital and stop wasting time.¡±


    The Prime Minister¡¯s wife nodded, ¡°1 understand.¡±


    The Prime Minister stood up and left the courtyard.


    Rong Shiyu looked reluctant. She grabbed her mother¡¯s hand and shook it. She was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡°Mother, 1 won¡¯t marry. 1 won¡¯t marry¡­¡±


    Her mother patted Rong Shiyu¡¯s hand, speaking with a heavy heart, ¡°Men and women must get married when they reach the right age, Shiyu. You can¡¯t be capricious; otherwise, you¡¯re the one who will suffer.¡±


    Rong Shiyu ran back to her courtyard in tears.


    In the capital.


    General Fan¡¯s Residence.


    ¡°Father, let¡¯s spar a bit.¡± Upon returning home, Fan Yuru headed straight to the family¡¯s training ground, drew her precious sword, and flew towards General Fan, who was already there.


    General Fan was very muscr. He had a beard and looked strong. He had a valiant aura.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally willing toe back?¡± General Fan drew his long spear to meet her challenge.


    ¡°ng, ng, ng¡­¡± The sound of the sword and spear shing echoed around, creating an exciting scene.


    Hearing that Fan Yuru was back, everyone in the residence hurried to the training ground.


    General Fan¡¯s wife, seeing her daughter and husband sparring, was extremely anxious. How could Yuru get married if she was so fond of wielding swords and spears?


    Fan Jingxu sat aside, legs crossed, ¡°Second Sister, your martial arts have improved a lot, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    When it came to martial arts, Fan Yuru had never cked off. ¡°I practice every day and strive to beat my father one day.¡±


    ¡°You still have a long way to go.¡± Fan Jingxu watched the sparring pair.


    General Fan¡¯s wife pped Fan Jingxu on the back, feigning anger, ¡°Don¡¯t encourage your sister to fight and kill. If she can¡¯t get married and stays in the residence, let¡¯s see how you handle it.¡±


    Fan Jingxu was unconcerned, ¡°I¡¯ll support my sister; it¡¯s not like 1 can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Fan Yuruughed, ¡°Given your words, I need to improve my skills even more.¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, whoever wants to marry you should defeat you first; otherwise, no chance.¡±


    Thisment immediately earned Fan Jingxu another hit from his mother, ¡°Which young talent in the capital can surpass your sister in martial arts? You really don¡¯t want your sister to get married.¡±


    Fan Jingxu protected his head, looking grievously at his mother, ¡°Mother, I was just saying. But you know, Yuan Zhongjun could definitely beat my sister.¡±


    The general¡¯s wife¡¯s heart stirred at the mention of this name, ¡°Yuan Zhongjun? The young divine doctor?¡±


    Fan Jingxu yed matchmaker while hinting to his mother, ¡°Yes, I think Sister and Young Divine Doctor would be quite a good match.¡±


    Fan Yuru kicked a short spear flying towards Fan Jingxu¡¯s face, ¡°Don¡¯t randomly matchmake. 1 think someone like General Tang would be better.¡±


    Fan Jingxu spread his hands, ¡°Then you really might not get married for the rest of your life. Besides General Tang, anyone else in the capital who meets your criteria is already married.¡±


    He suddenly thought of someone, ¡°Oh, Second Sister, the prince from the Mobei Kingdom might meet your requirements.¡±


    The general¡¯s wife grabbed Fan Jingxu¡¯s ear, ¡°What are you thinking, sending your sister to the Mobei Kingdom?¡±


    Fan Jingxu quickly covered his ears, ¡°Mother, I was just saying. I didn¡¯t mean it..¡±

 Chapter 561 - 561: Causing Trouble in the Restaurant

    Chapter 561: Causing Trouble in the Restaurant


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Speaking of this, the general¡¯s wife was reminded, ¡°You stay at home these few days and don¡¯t go out. What if you run into that prince from the Mobei Kingdom and he wants to marry you?¡±


    Fan Yuru, having finished sparring with General Fan, flew over, ¡°What do you mean, mother?¡±


    The general¡¯s wife exined, ¡°The prince from the Mobei Kingdom came to the capital to pay tribute, but his main purpose under the guise of improving rtions between two countries was to choose a bride. Many daughters of high officials in the capital haven¡¯t left their houses recently, fearing this misfortune would befall them.¡±


    Fan Yuru disdainfully said, ¡°He¡¯s overestimating himself. A vassal kingdom daring toe to Daling to choose a bride? Dream on.¡±


    After speaking, she hurriedly left, leaving a message, ¡°I¡¯m going out to have dinner with Qingzhi and the others, don¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    Fan Jingxu followed her, ¡°Is Brother Tang back?¡±


    Fan Yuru¡¯s footsteps were hurried. ¡°Yes, we came back together.¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, take me with you for dinner.¡±


    ¡°It might be a bit inconvenient.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°There are also Qingzhi¡¯s family members at the dinner. They don¡¯t know you; bringing you might be impolite.¡±


    Fan Jingxu was visibly disappointed, ¡°Alright then, next time.¡±


    Fan Yuru patted Fan Jingxu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely take you next time, don¡¯t feel down.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Fan Jingxu stopped in his tracks. He looked at Fan Yuru¡¯s departing figure and sighed deeply.


    In the capital.


    Tainan restaurant.


    As a famous restaurant in the capital, it was always bustling with business. Finding a seat during dining hours was challenging.


    Ning Yuting reserved the restaurant¡¯srgest private room, setting up two tables inside. The guests sat around the tables ording to seniority.


    The little monk followed closely behind Chu Qingzhi, almost bing her shadow. As soon as Chu Qingzhi sat down, the monk quickly took a seat beside her.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at the monk, ¡°How about I get you some fruit to eat?¡±


    The monk happily nodded, ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, who hadn¡¯t sat down yet, heard their conversation and brought over the fruit from the side, cing it in front of the monk, ¡°Enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Tang.¡±


    The four elders of the Chu family, seeing the opulent private room, felt very restrained.


    Grandpa Chu looked around. Although he was restrained, he was also happy. He thought to himself that when he returned to the vige, he could show off again.


    Li Qingyu sat next to Chu Qingyue. She touched Chu Qingyue¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°It costs a lot of silver to eat here, right?¡±


    Chu Qingyue, also her first time in such avish ce, felt nervous and replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s expensive, but it¡¯s okay. We don¡¯te here every day.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded slightly, ¡°True.¡±


    Wu Yaqing gently nudged the arm of Rong Shiyu sitting beside her, whispering, ¡°Your eyes are red. Have you been crying?¡±


    Everyone at the table had noticed.


    Fan Yuru tentatively asked, ¡°Did your father scold you?¡±


    Being among friends, Rong Shiyu didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°He didn¡¯t scold me, but he forbade me from doing any more voluntary medical work. Not only that, he¡¯s forcing me to get married.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s ears perked up at this.


    Chu Qingzhi looked inquiringly at Bao Linjiang. Haven¡¯t you made your move yet? If you don¡¯t act soon, she¡¯ll be married off to someone else.


    Bao Linjiang nced at Rong Shiyu and then gestured to Chu Qingzhi, indicating his uncertainty about what to do.


    Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows slightly. Do you not like Shiyu?


    Bao Linjiang shook his head. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t like her, but he also didn¡¯t have strong feelings for her, which made it difficult for him to express his feelings.


    It made sense. They hadn¡¯t spent much time together, and developing feelings required time. Chu Qingzhi nodded in understanding, indicating that he should take his time.


    Bao Linjiang secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fan Yuru empathized with Rong Shiyu, ¡°Let¡¯s just enjoy dinner tonight. We¡¯ll find a way to deal with the marriage issueter.¡±


    Rong Shiyu nodded in resignation, ¡°Alright.¡±


    As the atmosphere warmed up a bit, Chu Qingshuang mentioned, ¡°I¡¯m participating in a porcinpetition tomorrow. You¡¯re all wee toe and watch.¡±


    Ning Yuting asked with interest, ¡°Where is thepetition being held?¡±


    ¡°At Xilin Garden,¡± replied Chu Qingshuang, ¡°It¡¯s near this restaurant. I noticed it on my way here.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun added, ¡°I know where it is. We¡¯ll definitelye to watch.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang smiled in gratitude, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    While everyone was chatting, dishes were served by the waiters. Soon, the table was filled with dishes.


    Grandpa Chu picked up his chopsticks and smiled. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s eat. Let¡¯s talk after we¡¯re full.¡±¡®


    Bao Linjiang echoed, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Everyone was hungry and started eating without further conversation.


    Halfway through the meal, amotion arose from the ground floor of the restaurant, followed by the sound of tes being smashed and a customer¡¯s scream.


    The guests in the hall screamed and quickly retreated to the side.


    Sitting at the table were two men dressed in noble attire. Their hair was a little curly, and they were dressed differently from the Daling Dynasty people. They were obviously foreigners.


    Behind the men stood two armed guards. Their expressions were cold and murderous. They held the hilts of their swords and looked like they would kill anyone who approached.


    One of the guards pped a waiter, then kicked him away. The waiter slid across the floor, stopping only when he hit a table and chair. He was bleeding from the mouth and lost consciousness.


    The force of the kick indicated severe internal injuries.


    The guard, looking ferocious, grabbed another waiter by the cor. ¡°We were here first, why did you serve them before us? Are you looking down on us because we¡¯re foreigners?¡±


    The waiter trembled, ¡°They arrived before you, so we served them first. There was no disrespect intended.¡±


    The shopkeeper walked over and said in a friendly manner, ¡°Young Masters, we serve the dishes in order. We won¡¯t make the guests wait too long. Is there a misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± The guard pushed the waiter away. He used a lot of strength, and the waiter took a few steps back. In the end, he fell to the ground.


    The shopkeeper smiled apologetically and said, ¡°There must be a misunderstanding. Young Masters, how about I arrange for someone to serve you food immediately?¡±


    The guard was unrelenting. ¡°Arrange for the dishes to be served now? It¡¯s toote! Do you know our master¡¯s identity? You can¡¯t afford to offend him!¡±


    The shopkeeper¡¯s gazended on the two noble men who had not spoken from the beginning to the end. ¡°Then Young Master, tell us what to do. We will definitely do as we can.¡±


    The two of them only nced at the shopkeeper and did not say anything.


    The guard said, ¡°We can let this matter rest.¡± He pointed at the two waiters on the ground, ¡°You two, pick up the food from the floor and eat it. Then lick the floor clean, and we¡¯ll consider the matter settled.¡±


    Such a demand was a clear insult..

 Chapter 562 - 562: Princes of Mobei

    Chapter 562: Princes of Mobei


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The shopkeeperughed dryly and said in a negotiating tone, ¡°Young Masters, I have two dogs in the backyard. Should I bring them in to clean the food on the floor?¡±


    The guard pped the shopkeeper¡¯s chest twice. He raised his eyebrows and said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say just now that you would definitely do what you could?¡±


    The shopkeeper was forced to step back a couple of steps by the guard¡¯s ps. In his mind, he cursed the foreigners a few times, but on the surface, he maintained a smiling face and said, ¡°Young Master, our shop assistant is also a human. This request has exceeded his ability. Can you change it?¡± ¡°Change?¡± The guard looked arrogant. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you do it?¡±


    The shopkeeper¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°I think licking the floor is more suitable for you guys!¡± Fan Yuru descended the stairs, a young girl in a red and white dress, a blend of simplicity and boldness that showcased her understated yet fearless personality.


    All the eyes in the entire hall were focused on her, including those of the foreigners.


    Chu Qingzhi said to the four elders, ¡°There might be a fightter. Grandpa, Grandma, Father, Mother, stay here in case you get hurt.¡±


    All of them nodded in agreement, not daring to create chaos.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong exchanged a nce and walked down the stairs together. Fan Yuru had already taken the lead. Given Tang Jinghong¡¯s rtionship with General Fan, they couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang followed them down to protect their master.


    After Fan Yuru walked downstairs, the crowd automatically opened up a path for her. She walked all the way to the front of the four of them. ¡°How did the shopkeeper and the shop assistant offend you? Why are you acting so unreasonably?¡±


    The guard swept his eyes up and down Fan Yuru and said, ¡°No matter who you are, I advise you to mind your own business, or disaster will befall you.¡±


    At this moment, one of the princes, Bei Chunlu, who had been silent all this while, stood up. His facial features were very deep, and the color of his eyes was darker. His hair was curled up, and his entire body exuded a noble aura. However, there was also a hint of roguishness in him, giving him a handsome and roguish feeling.


    He sized up Fan Yuru and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude to a beautiful girl. Let¡¯s talk things out.¡±


    The guard retreated to the side. ¡°Yes, Young Master Chunlu.¡±


    When Tang Jinghong heard this form of address, he thought to himself, ¡®I didn¡¯t expect the Third Prince of the Mobei Kingdom to be like this.¡¯


    Bei Chunlu smiled and said, ¡°Miss, can I invite you to sit down for a meal?¡±


    Fan Yuru looked at Bei Chunlu and smiled insincerely. ¡°I only eat with people. Thank you for your invitation.¡±


    Bei Chunlu¡¯s expression did not change, but his hands that were hanging on his sleeves tightened slightly. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to eat with us, but you don¡¯t have to insult us, right?¡±


    ¡°Insult?¡± Fan Yuru sneered.¡±You know about insults? When you were making things difficult for the waiter and the shopkeeper just now, why didn¡¯t it ur to you that it might also be an insult?¡±


    Bei Chunlu pped the guard¡¯s face. ¡°In the future, you must learn to follow the rules and not insult people randomly. Understand?¡±


    The guard hurriedly knelt down, ignoring the pain on his face. ¡°Yes, Young Master. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±


    What a coward, passing the me to his subordinates. Fan Yur looked down on Bei Chunlu with disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t take your anger out on the guard. He was just following your lead. The one who should be punished is you.¡±


    Bei Chunyi stood up, holding a knife in his hand. There were some scratches on his fingers, probably from being cut by the knife. His gaze carried a hint of fierceness, like the eyes of a wild beast.


    He looked at Fan Yuru indifferently and said in a threatening tone, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve already given enough respect. If you continue to cause trouble, it won¡¯t be good for anyone.¡±


    ¡°For anyone?¡± Fan Yuru wasn¡¯t afraid of the two of them. She only felt a chill down her spine when she locked eyes with Bei Chunyi. ¡°1 think i won¡¯t be good just for you.¡±


    Bei Chunlu smiled roguishly. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re scaring the youngdy.¡± Bei Chunyi was the Second Prince of the Mobei Kingdom. He had a ferocious personality and liked to kill. His entire body was filled with killing intent. ¡°Youngdy, let me give you a piece of advice. There are some things that you shouldn¡¯t stick your nose in. Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely be the one to suffer.¡± ¡°Why? You can¡¯t reason with me and are starting to threaten me?¡± Fan Yuru pointed at the waiter and said firmly, ¡°Apologize to him.¡±


    Bei Chunji and Bei Chunlu¡¯s expressions darkened. They were princes. How could they apologize to a lowly waiter?


    The guard stepped forward to protect the two princes and red, ¡°Do you know the status of our young masters?¡±


    Fan Yuru exuded the aura of the second young miss of the Fan family. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You have to abide by the Daling Dynasty¡¯sws after entering. Otherwise, 1 don¡¯t mind giving you a taste of the Daling Dynasty¡¯sws.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong exchanged nces, wondering if Fan Yuru had studied Daling¡¯sws.


    The shopkeeper, wanting to defuse the situation, said, ¡°Miss, can we let this matter go?¡±


    How could this matter be let go? An outsider causing trouble in the territory of the Daling Dynasty was offending the country¡¯s prestige!


    Fan Yuru appeared serious and said, ¡°Shopkeeper, don¡¯t worry about the loss. If they cause you to lose business, they willpensate for it. With so many of us, are we afraid of four foreigners?¡±


    When Bei Chunji and Bei Chunlu heard this, their faces darkened.


    The shopkeeper looked around and finally nodded inpromise. He did not say anything else.


    Fan Yuru turned around and looked at the two of them. ¡°Apologize quickly and don¡¯t disrupt the shopkeeper¡¯s business. Your parents should have taught you to take responsibility for your actions. Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know anything.¡± If they continued to feign ignorance, they would admit that there was something wrong with their parents¡¯ teaching. If their real identities were known, they would inevitably bring disgrace to the Mobei Kingdom.


    The two princes¡¯ faces turned as dark as the bottom of a well, and the way they looked at Fan Yuru, they seemed to want to knock her unconscious and throw her into a small dark room to beat her up.


    The guard stepped forward. ¡°Brothers, we were rash just now. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The waiter waved his hand as if he were scared, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    Bei Chunyi said with a dark expression, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve apologized, can we put this matter behind us?¡±


    The two people obviously had high statuses. If they were forced into a corner, they would likely do something extreme. There were still so many people here. It would not be good if they were injured. ¡°Listen, if you dare to cause trouble again, 1 will definitely let you experience prison life.¡±


    After saying that, she changed her tone, ¡°Actually, as long as you abide by Daling Dynasty¡¯sws, no one will make things difficult for you. So, gentlemen, please have a seat and enjoy your meal.¡±


    Fan Yuru said to the shopkeeper, ¡°Hurry up and serve the dishes to the two young masters.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s go eat somewhere else.¡± Bei Chunyi said coldly before leading the way and leaving.


    Before he left, he cast a meaningful nce at Fan Yuru.


    Fan Yuru felt goosebumps all over her body from the other party¡¯s gaze. Who exactly was this person?


    She retracted her gaze and looked at Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡±


    On the street, Tang Jinghong said to Fan Yuru, ¡°They¡¯re the Second and Third Princes of the Mobei Kingdom. They have the same father and mother and are very arrogant. 1 didn¡¯t expect them to be so unreasonable..¡±

 Chapter 563 - 563: Divine Weapon

    Chapter 563: Divine Weapon


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Suddenly, Fan Yuru remembered what her mother had told her.


    However, after this incident, they would probably be discouraged from choosing her as the prince consort.


    ¡°Brother Tang, is there no one else in the Mobei Kingdom? Why did theye to Daling Dynasty to choose a consort?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°The King of the Mobei Kingdom has been having health problems in recent years. The internal strife in the imperial court is very strong. They came to Daling Dynasty to choose a consort naturally to obtain Daling Dynasty¡¯s support.¡±


    Fan Yuru nodded, ¡°I see.¡±


    Rong Shiyu said worriedly, ¡°Will they hold a grudge against Yuru for standing out this time and secretly ying tricks on her?¡±


    ¡°At this point, we¡¯ll just have to deal with whateveres our way,¡± Fan Yuru believed the other party wouldn¡¯t have any ulterior motives towards her and wasn¡¯t worried.


    ¡°It seems that¡¯s all we can do.¡±


    On the street.


    Bei Chunyi¡¯s eyes darkened, and his entire body emitted a cold aura. ¡°Who was that woman just now?¡±


    The guard who hadn¡¯t spoken up before stepped forward respectfully and said, ¡°She is General Fan¡¯s second daughter, Fan Yuru.¡±


    ¡°General Fan¡¯s daughter?¡±


    The two of them thought in their hearts. If they could marry Fan Yuru back to the Mobei Kingdom, they would be able to obtain the support of the army. They would no longer be at a disadvantage.


    Bei Chunlu said, ¡°Currently, the only avable Daling princess for marriage is Li Changle. The Daling Emperor might not agree to our proposal, but the daughters of Daling¡¯s ministers are different¡­¡±


    Bei Chunyi nodded in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s n carefully and aim to win over Fan Yuru.¡±


    Bei Chunlu smiled. ¡°Yes, Second Brother.¡±


    The night was dark, with starlight twinkling in the sky.


    In the Liu residence.


    The servant girl carefully walked into the room and whispered, ¡°Madam, Master has retired to Second Concubine¡¯s room.¡±


    Jiao Qinqin suddenly felt irritated. She threw the rouge box in her hand onto the dressing table, shattering it. Lately, Liu Wenzhao hadn¡¯t visited her room for two days.


    ¡°This vixen!¡±


    The servant girl silently took a step back and probed, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    Jiao Qinqin frowned and said impatiently, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The servant girl whispered, ¡°This afternoon, I saw Young Master Ning bring his fiancee to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Fiancee?!¡±


    At first, Jiao Qinqin never expected Ning Yuting to return. After Ning Yuting¡¯s ident, a sixth rank official from the imperial court (a rtively low-ranking official) proposed marriage to her. She didn¡¯t hesitate to choose the lower-ranked official over marrying a merchant.


    The servant girl said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Young Master Ning¡¯s fiancee is a vige girl. Back then, when Young Master Ning was in trouble, it was their family who saved Young Master Ning. Now, Young Master Ning probably married that girl to repay their kindness.¡±


    This news eased Jiao Qinqin¡¯s mood somewhat. She said, ¡°It must be to repay the debt; otherwise, with Yuting¡¯s background, how could he possibly marry a vige girl?¡± She paused and asked, ¡°Where is that family staying right now?¡± The servant girl said, ¡°They didn¡¯t stay in an inn. They stayed in the Chu residence.¡±


    Jiao Qinqin raised her voice slightly. ¡°Chu residence? Which Chu residence?¡±


    The servant girl said hesitantly, ¡°It seems like they bought their own mansion.¡± ¡°They bought it themselves?¡± Jiao Qinqin couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°How can a farmer afford a mansion in the capital? It must be Yuting who bought it for them.¡± Jealousy welled up inside her. The things that belonged to Ning Yuting¡¯s family were originally supposed to be hers, but now they had been taken away by a countryside girl.


    The servant girl wasn¡¯t sure, so she echoed, ¡°It should be Young Master Ning who bought it.¡±


    Jiao Qinqin said angrily, ¡°Do you know where the Chu Residence is?¡±


    The servant girl replied, ¡°1 know.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go meet them tomorrow.¡±


    In the Chu Residence.


    Wu Yaqing sat in the courtyard, propping up her chin with one hand, gazing at the full moon in the sky, lost in thought.


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and sat opposite her, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you so preupied. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wu Yaqing shifted her gaze away from the moon and looked at Chu Qingzhi with a serious expression. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ll tell you something incredibly unbelievable.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Wu Yaqing pointed to her own head, her voice filled with disbelief, ¡°Ever since I entered the capital, I keep seeing the image of Third Master Lu in my mind. Could it be that Third Master Lu has cast a spell on me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    She asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike him?¡±


    Wu Yaqing sat up straight, speaking hurriedly, ¡°Yes, 1 really can¡¯t stand him, but I have absolutely no control over myself. It¡¯s so distressing.¡± She furrowed her brows in frustration.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the bright full moon in the sky and asked, ¡°Do you want to see him?¡±


    Wu Yaqing hesitated for a moment and denied it, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean what you say.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi, don¡¯t expose me like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about exposing you; it¡¯s about encouraging you. If you want to see him, go ahead. Third Master Lu is a good person.¡± To be able to be Tang Jinghong¡¯s brother, his character was definitely not bad.


    Wu Yaqing pouted,id her head on the table, and let out a deep sigh, wearing a troubled expression. ¡°Qingzhi, why would I go see him? He hasn¡¯te to see me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi cautiously asked, ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re waiting for him toe to you?¡±


    Wu Yaqing shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m feeling really confused right now, and 1 don¡¯t know what to do. Qingzhi, I want to calm down and think things through.¡± ¡°Well, take your time to think.¡± Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t press the matter further.


    General¡¯s mansion.


    When Tang Jinghong returned to his residence, he received a letter. ¡°General, it¡¯s a letter from Third Master Lu.¡±


    Tang Jinghong took the letter, opened it, and his expression slightly darkened.


    Then, he grabbed his sword and swiftly left.


    He moved at high speed, arriving at the outskirts of the city in no time. As he entered a forest, a strong scent of blood reached his nose, carried by the night breeze.


    His heart tightened, and he pulled out a cloth from his attire, covering his face, before cautiously approaching the source.


    In the center of the forest, a group of people was engaged in a fierce battle. The trees, ground, and grass were ail stained with blood. The moonlight reflected off their swords and made them appear even more cold and sharp.


    As Tang Jinghong got closer to the battlefield, he observed the situation carefully and then flew toward Third Master Lu.


    Third Master Lu had bloodstains on his body and looked somewhat excited when he saw Tang Jinghong. ¡°You¡¯vee?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Jinghong drew his sword to block an attack from the enemy, but unexpectedly, the enemy¡¯s sword broke into two pieces upon contact. Then, he was killed by Tang Jinghong instantly.


    Third Master Lu was speechless.


    ¡°A divine weapon?¡±


    This was the improved weapon that Qingzhi had given him. It was so powerful that he didn¡¯t use it casually. Calling it a divine weapon wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.


    Tang Jinghong kicked one of the enemies away and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Third Master Lu chuckled, ¡°Thanks foring to help. I¡¯ll treat you to ate-night snackter.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on getting out of here alive first.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The battle didn¡¯t end until the enemy¡¯s entire army was wiped out. The area they fought in seemed to have been sshed with fresh blood, and it was dyed red, as if the moonlight shining down had turned red as well..

 Chapter 564 - 564: The Porcelain Competition

    Chapter 564: The Porcin Competition


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this point, it was already midnight.


    After killing the enemies and exhausting himself out, Third Master Lu fainted.


    Tang Jinghong sheathed his sword and helped Third Master Lu up. He then said to Third Master Lu¡¯s survivingrades, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the general¡¯s mansion to tend to your injuries.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, General Tang.¡±


    In the morning.


    The Chu family members woke up early, freshened up, had breakfast, and joined Li Zhenzong and others. They all arrived at Xilin Garden together.


    Xinlin Garden was the venue for the annual porcinpetition. Many people interested in porcin had already gathered there, making it a lively scene with peopleing and going.


    Outside the main gate, stalls selling breakfast items lined the streets, and vendors were continuously shouting their food, creating a bustling atmosphere.


    Chu Xuyuan took a sniff and remarked, ¡°If only we had breakfast here, it smells so good.¡±


    Chu Xuyao agreed, ¡°The porcinpetitionsts for two days, so we cane early tomorrow to have breakfast.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan looked at Chu Xuyao, ¡°How do you know itsts for two days? Sixth Sister didn¡¯t mention it.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t mention it, but I asked,¡± Chu Xuyao said, thinking that his seventh brother wasn¡¯t very sharp. When he heard about the porcinpetition, he asked all the details.


    The porcinpetition was held on the nth and 12th of September at Xilin Garden.


    It was organized by the Daling Dynasty¡¯s number one porcin merchant, the Cai family. The person in charge was Cai Yuting, the Cai family¡¯s First Master.


    The Cai Family had been an imperial merchant for many years. Ever since Old Master Cai passed away, the Cai Family had been in charge of First Master Cai. However, First Master Cai was not good at doing business, and the family was on the decline.


    Despite their family facing a period of decline, the Cai family was still a family to be reckoned with.


    Many porcin merchants were secretly eyeing the Cai family¡¯s position as the Imperial Merchant. If the Cai family failed to win thispetition, their position as the Imperial Merchant would be in jeopardy.


    Currently, two families were most likely to challenge the Cai family for the position of Imperial Merchant: the Zhang family and the Yang family.


    Both of them were former Imperial Merchants who had once thrived butter declined. However, their younger generations had disyed great talent, leading their families back to prosperity.


    There were many porcin merchants in the Daling Dynasty. Each porcin merchant could nominate three people to participate in the porcinpetition.


    The three nominees from the Li family were Chu Qingshuang, Li Zhenzong¡¯s eldest disciple, Li Shaoya, and Li Zhenzong¡¯s third disciple, Xue Yigang.


    Hearing Chu Xuyao¡¯s words, everyone looked at him with appreciative gazes. This little guy had a knack for gathering information.


    Chu Xuyao calmly epted the attention of everyone.


    At this moment, members of the Yan family approached. The Yan family and the Li family exchanged greetings, and the Chu family members stepped aside since it had nothing to do with them.


    Yan Yanrong pointed at Chu Qingshuang and said to her elder brother, Yan Helin, ¡°Big Brother, she is Chu Qingshuang.¡±


    Yan Helin frowned. Yan Yanrong had told him that Chu Qingshuang always used her talent to mock and ridicule her. She looked like a very obedient person, but in reality, she was very narrow-minded.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re the best porcin maker in the Li family?¡±


    Chu family members felt ufortable listening to this, and Li Qingyu was about to defend her daughter, but Chu Qingzhi stopped her, ¡°Mother, let Qingshuang handle it herself for now.¡±


    As one climbed higher, the obstacles became greater. They had to learn to grow independently; if others lifted them up, the chances of falling were much higher.


    Li Zhenzong was engrossed in a conversation with the Yan family members and didn¡¯t notice the undercurrents among the younger generation.


    Chu Qingshuang nced at Yan Yanrong, who coldly snorted and turned her face away.


    ¡°I think you must have heard wrongly. No matter how smug I am, 1 wouldn¡¯t dare to say such things. But 1 should have said that¡­¡± Chu Qingshuang pointed at Yan Yanrong. ¡°I¡¯m better than her!¡±


    Yan Helin thought to himself that it was indeed not easy to deal with this girl. His frown deepened. ¡°Yanrong is a rich youngdy, unlike you, a vige girl. Before you went to the Li family, you had never touched porcin. Your hands did farm work every day, so they are naturally more flexible.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Is it a very honorable thing for a rich youngdy to be inferior to a vige girl? Is it worth your special mention?¡±


    Yan Yanrong scolded, ¡°You have a glib tongue, Chu Qingshuang. In the Li family, Master spoils you, but outside, no one spoils you.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang said with a cold expression, ¡°I¡¯ll return these words to you, Yan Yanrong. You,cking in skill, resort to bringing your elder brother to confront me. You truly are a wonderful sister.¡±


    Yan Yanrong pointed at Chu Qingshuang. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Chu Qingshuang turned her head, ignoring Yan Yanrong. She then said to Yan Helin, ¡°I understand that you want to protect your sister. If you have the ability, win against me in thepetition. Don¡¯t keep chattering in front of me. It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    Yan Helin didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The Chu Family lowered their heads andughed. Qingshuang, this girl, had quite the sharp tongue.


    After Li Zhenzong finished talking, he walked over to his three participants, gave them some final advice, and then led them into Xilin Garden.


    The others followed suit and entered Xinlin Garden together.


    Yan Yanrong clenched her fist, ¡°Big brother, you must win against Chu Qingshuang and dampen her spirits.¡±


    Yan Helin nced at Yan Yanrong, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yan Yanrong stomped her foot and followed, Chu Qingshuang was really not easy to deal with.


    After entering Xilin Garden, the spectators went to the left, and thepetitors to the right, all in an orderly manner.


    Chu Qingshuang and her twopanions arrived at the ce to pick up their number tes and each received a wooden board engraved withrge numbers.


    To ensure fairness, thepetitors would be anonymous.


    After receiving their number tes, thepetitors put them away carefully, not to be seen by others. If caught cheating, they would be announced during thepetition and permanently banned from participating again, which was very strict.


    After getting the number tes, they queued up.


    Eachpetition only registered a hundred porcin businesses, totaling three hundredpetitors, with seventy-fivepeting at the same time in one round, and a total of four rounds, two in the morning and two in the afternoon.


    After shaping the porcin nks, specialized personnel would take them for firing. The next day, ten judges, all prestigious seniors in the porcin industry, would evaluate them.


    Xilin Garden had a special square for shaping porcin nks. After receiving their number tes, Chu Qingshuang and herpanions went to the square to queue up.


    There were four queues in total, with participants free to choose which one to join.


    The first queue was for the first group ofpetitors, the second queue for the second group, and so on.


    The three members of the Yan family participating in thepetition, along with Chu Qingshuang and her group, were all in the second queue, as the first queue was already full.


    Once all four queues were full, a person in charge came to where everyone was lined up, ¡°The first group, please go to the square to participate in thepetition, timing one hour. Please manage your time well.¡±


    Those who came to participate in the porcinpetition were all experienced, and they walked to the square steadily upon hearing the instructions of the person in charge..

 Chapter 565 - 565: Lifelong Matter

    Chapter 565: Lifelong Matter


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the middle of the square, aplex porcin piece was ced for thepetitors to model after. Before starting, they could approach for a closer observation, but they needed to manage their time well.


    The area around the square was surrounded by many spectators, creating a lively atmosphere. Chu Qingzhi and her group stood under arge birch tree, watching the activities in the square.


    Granny Chu looked around and said, ¡°It seems like Qingshuang isn¡¯t in the first round.¡±


    Grandpa Chu said, ¡°1 didn¡¯t see Qingshuang either.¡±


    Li Zhenzong said, ¡°Qingshuang is probably in ater group. Each roundsts an hour. Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s in the next one.¡±


    Li Qingyu, somewhat worried, asked, ¡°Master Li, with so manypetitors, what position can Qingshuang secure?¡±


    Li Zhenzong confidently replied, ¡°She will definitely be among the front runners.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Qingyu felt considerably relieved.


    Since Chu Qingshuang wasn¡¯tpeting yet, the group decided to split up and explore Xilin Garden.


    The ce was simr to a food festival, bustling with many stalls, providing an enjoyable way to pass the time.


    In the imperial court.


    Civil and military officials stood in separate rows, clearly distinguished.


    Bei Chunyi stepped out of the line to pay respects, ¡°Your Majesty, yesterday I happened to meet Second Miss Fan and fell in love at first sight. May I ask for Your Majesty¡¯s permission to marry her?¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the atmosphere in the court became tense.


    General Fan clenched his fists tightly, frustrated by his daughter¡¯s disobedience in going out, and now this predicament.


    This Second Prince dared to propose marrying his daughter. He wouldn¡¯t mind killing him and leading his cavalry to tten the Mobei Kingdom, expanding the territory of the Dating Dynasty.


    Tang Jinghong thought to himself, This is going to be troublesome.


    The minister in charge of foreign affairs stepped forward, ¡°Your Majesty, Second Miss Fan, the daughter of General Fan, is skilled in both literary and martial arts. It¡¯s not surprising that the Second Prince is fond of her. However, in our Dating, marriages are based on mutual consent. If the Second Prince wishes to marry Second Miss Fan, he must first gain her approval.¡±


    The statement was diplomatically put, neither agreeing nor refusing the proposal, essentially implying that unless thedy willingly agrees, the prince¡¯s wishful thinking is in vain.


    The emperor looked at the Minister of Foreign Affairs with approval and said, ¡°The minister is right. Second Miss Fan is no ordinary woman. If I rashly issue a decree forcing her to marry, it might lead to a tragedy.¡±


    ¡°Also, there¡¯s another matter. Second Miss Fan has inherited General Fan¡¯s martial arts skills. The Second Prince should be careful when interacting with her.¡±


    A flower may be beautiful, but beware of its poison, for it can be deadly.


    ¡­After all, Fan Yuru is the emperor¡¯s sister-inw. If the emperor orders her to marry to a vassal kingdom, the empress might throw a knife at him.


    Several other ministers expressed their opinions, simr to those of the Minister of the Foreign Affairs.


    Bei Chunji and Bei Chunlu were furious when they heard this, but they did not dare to re up at all. Otherwise, it would be even more impossible for them to obtain support.


    Bei Chunyi, with a calm expression, asked, ¡°So, Your Majesty and the ministers mean that if Secon Miss Fan is willing, I can marry her?¡±


    The Emperor nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Bei Chunyi said and returned to his position.


    General Fan looked at the Bei brothers and could not suppress the anger in his heart. He really wanted to kill the two of them to prevent future troubles.


    Tang Jinghong nced at the two of them from the corner of his eye. This was the wife candidate Qingzhi had found for her disciple. Although it was not confirmed yet, no one could say for sure what would happen in the future. If these men dare to pursue her, they might find it hard even to return to their Mobei Kingdom alive.


    After the morning court session, General Fan hurried back to his residence. Coincidentally, Fan Yuru was leaving for Xilin Garden to watch Chu Qingshuang¡¯spetition.


    General Fan asked with a heavy voice, ¡°Yuru, where are you going?¡±


    Fan Yuru, puzzled, replied, ¡°Father, did something upset you at court? You seem angry.¡±


    General Fan swept his eyes over two maids and ordered, ¡°Take Second Miss to my study.¡± Then he turned and walked inside.


    Fan Yuru, watching her father¡¯s retreating figure, called out, ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Without turning back, General Fan¡¯s voice came, ¡°Come here quickly.¡±


    Fan Yuru stood still for a moment, then followed, asking, ¡°Father, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    In the study, General Fan sat behind the desk, taking a deep breath and looking at Fan Yuru, ¡°How did you provoke the prince of the Mobei Kingdom yesterday?¡±


    Fan Yuru exined the whole story, saying, ¡°They bullied someone first¡­¡±


    General Fan sized up his daughter. She had a beautiful face and was in the prime of her youth. She was like a blooming flower. If she married Bei Chunyi, it would be like a flower stuck in cow dung. He would never allow it. ¡°Today, Bei Chunyi asked to marry you in the imperial court.¡±


    Fan Yuru felt like she had been struck by lightning, incredulously asking, ¡°Father, what are you talking about?¡±


    General Fan grew angry at the mention, ¡°Bei Chunyi wants to marry you.¡±


    ¡°A toad lusting after a swan¡¯s flesh!¡± Fan Yuru cursed angrily, ¡°Father, I absolutely disagree. I¡¯d rather die than marry him.¡±


    General Fan¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. ¡°No one agrees, but this issue remains a concern.¡±


    Fan Yuru pondered for a moment, ¡°Father, let me consult with my sisters. We can surely find a solution.¡±


    General Fan objected, ¡°Your sisters are alldies from respectable families. Who among them could solve such a matter? You stay in the house and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Father, are you suggesting I should just sit and wait for disaster?¡±


    ¡°No, I will think of a solution.¡±


    Fan Yuru dered fiercely, ¡°I must find a way to deal with my own lifelong matters. If that prince dares to force me, I¡¯ll make sure he bes a eunuch.¡±


    Although General Fan was angry, he felt reassured by Fan Yuru¡¯s words. Like father, like daughter. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s think of a solution together.¡±


    Ministry of Foreign Affairs.


    All foreign envoys were amodated in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.


    When Bei Chunji and Bei Chunlu returned to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, they were flustered and exasperated. She was just the daughter of a minister, yet everyone was speaking up for her.


    After calming down, Bei Chunlu asked, ¡°Second Brother, what should we do now?¡±


    Bei Chunyi¡¯s heart was burning with anger, but he looked calmer and calmer. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that as long as Fan Yuru agrees, she can be married off?¡±


    Bei Chunlu said hesitantly, ¡°Second Brother, what do you mean?¡±


    The teacup in Bei Chunyi¡¯s hand was crushed. ¡°Then let Fan Yuru do it willingly.¡±


    Yipin Tea House.


    The door was knocked, and Fan Yuru went to answer it.


    TWo girls, wearing white fur hats, stood at the door. As soon as Fan Yuru opened it, they quickly entered the private room and closed the door behind them.


    Fan Yuru looked at them, ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡±


    Sun Qingqing, granddaughter of the General of the Cavalry, removed her hat and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it to avoid those two princes?¡±


    Feng Xuejun, the daughter of a general, agreed, ¡°If we didn¡¯t dress like this, our families wouldn¡¯t let us out at all.¡±


    Fan Yuru poured tea for them, ¡°Sit down. We¡¯ll wait a bit longer; two more people areing..¡±

 Chapter 566 - 566: A Small Wish

    Chapter 566: A Small Wish


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yuan Qingqing looked at Fan Yuru and asked with concern, ¡°Look at your worried face. Did you encounter some difficulties?¡±


    Fan Yuru sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until everyone is here, then I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Yuan Qingqing and Feng Xuejun exchanged nces, nodding without furtherment.


    Soon, there was another knock on the door.


    Fan Yuru sprang up and rushed to open it, ¡°Qingzhi, Shiyu.¡± After calling out, she rushed to embrace Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m facing a problem.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gently patted Fan Yuru¡¯s back in constion, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Take a seat first.¡± Fan Yuru let go of Chu Qingzhi and pulled the two of them to sit on the stool. She sat at the side and indignantly told her four good sisters what had happened.


    Yuan Qingqing clenched her fists, her eyes filled with anger, ¡°Presumptuous!¡±


    Fan Yuru looked upset, ¡°Yesterday at Tainan Restaurant, I clearly scolded him, yet he imed to have fallen in love with me at first sight. Do you think he¡¯s out of his mind?¡±


    Feng Xuejun cautiously asked, ¡°Yuru, is there any misunderstanding in all this?¡±


    Fan Yuru shook her head, ¡°1 don¡¯t know. My father told me this news when he returned from court this morning, and 1 immediately came to discuss it with you.¡±


    Rong Shiyu thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What was the emperor and the court¡¯s reaction when Bei Chunyi proposed to marry you?¡±


    Fan Yuru replied, ¡°My father said everyone opposed it.¡±


    Rong Shiyu sighed in relief, ¡°That¡¯s good. It would be problematic if the court agreed to a marriage alliance, leaving us with no room to maneuver.¡±


    Fan Yuru also felt relieved, ¡°Qingzhi, what do you think?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s delicate brows furrowed slightly, ¡°Yuru, it¡¯s not you they are after, but what you represent.¡±


    These words stunned the four women, and they immediately came to a realization. Fan Yuru was the daughter of General Fan. If they could obtain General Fan¡¯s support, why would they worry that the throne of the Mobei Kingdom would not fall into their hands?!


    Fan Yuru mmed her hand on the table, ¡°My father dotes on me. If I marry


    Bei Chunyi, he would undoubtedly support him wholeheartedly. It¡¯s a calcted move indeed.¡±


    Rong Shiyu looked worried, ¡°If it¡¯s about the power behind you, those princes won¡¯t give up easily.¡±


    Fan Yuru nodded, ¡°That¡¯s why my father said it¡¯s a hidden threat.¡±


    Yuan Qingqing advised, ¡°Yuru, you should listen to your father and stay indoors for a while.¡± She decided to do the same, as her grandfather also held military power, and it would be troublesome if she drew attention.


    Feng Xuejun also advised, ¡°Yes, ambitious men are capable of anything.¡±


    Rong Shiyu cautioned, ¡°They¡¯re right. If they are after your father¡¯s support, they will surely do everything to have you. Be careful, Yuru.¡±


    Fan Yuru looked towards Chu Qingzhi, eager for her opinion, ¡°Qingzhi, what do you think I should do?¡±


    ¡°Actually, not going out won¡¯t solve the problem.¡± Chu Qingzhi wasn¡¯t someone who liked to be passive; she preferred to take the initiative and control the situation.


    Fan Yuru looked at her with hopeful eyes, ¡°Qingzhi, do you have any good ideas?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied calmly, ¡°Just make them leave Daling.¡±


    The four women looked confused. ¡°Leave? How can they leave? They won¡¯t leave without achieving their goals, right?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the four women and asked patiently, ¡°What do they care about the most?¡±


    In unison, the four girls answered, ¡°The throne of the Mobei Kingdom.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°If news spreads from the Mobei Kingdom that the king has been poisoned, or is seriously ill, or has met with an ident ¨C essentially, that the kingdom is about to change rulers ¨C do you think they would still stay put?¡±


    The girls¡¯ eyes shone with admiration as they looked at Chu Qingzhi.


    Fan Yuru said eagerly, ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ll go back and tell my father right away.¡±


    Yuan Qingqing quickly added, ¡°1¡¯11 also tell my grandfather and coordinate our actions to drive those two out of Daling as soon as possible.¡±


    Feng Xuejun and Rong Shiyu also agreed to inform their families.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled slightly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, having changed into casual clothes, was heading towards Xilin Garden when a young girl suddenly blocked his way, ¡°General, the princess wants to see you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong sidestepped her and continued walking.


    The girl threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, rumors of the princess spending the night at your residence will spread immediately.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stopped, his forehead vein throbbing, an intimidating chill emanating from him, ¡°Lead the way!¡±


    The girl, frightened, quickly said, ¡°This way, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong followed the girl towards a nearby teahouse.


    This scene happened to be seen by Chu Qingzhi, who had just returned to Xilin Garden. She looked at it in confusion, thought for a while, restrained her aura, and followed.


    Jinghong looked reluctant. Something must have happened.


    Entering the private room of the teahouse, the air was filled with a refreshing tea fragrance.


    Princess Changle stood up as she saw Tang Jinghong, ¡°Jinghong.¡± This time, her demeanor was somewhat subdued, not as overbearing as before.


    Tang Jinghong stood at the door with indifferent eyes. He cupped his fists and bowed. ¡°Princess, if you have something to say, please say it.¡±


    Princess Changle stared at Tang Jinghong¡¯s handsome face with some infatuation. She did not want to give up, but Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words often impacted her, making her not want to continue pestering him.


    Slowly withdrawing her gaze, she said, ¡°General Tang, I have a favor to ask.¡±


    Tang Jinghong responded indifferently, ¡°Please give your instructions, Princess.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry Bei Chunlu. Can you help me think of a way?¡± For the first time, Princess Changle spoke in a pleading tone.


    Tang Jinghong was somewhat surprised, ¡°Bei Chunlu proposed to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did. My brother, the Emperor, neither agreed nor disagreed. 1 beg you to help me, General Tang. If you help me, 1 promise never to bother you again.¡±


    Princess Changle was visibly frightened. The matter concerned the rtions between two countries, and if her brother decreed her marriage, she had no means to resist. A marriage alliance was often the most tragic fate for a princess, and she didn¡¯t want that.


    Tang Jinghong said matter-of-factly, ¡°A marriage alliance involving the princess affects the entire Daling. 1 believe the Emperor will not agree to it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Princess Changle was pleasantly surprised.


    Tang Jinghong exined, ¡°Based on my understanding of the Emperor, unless Daling faces a crisis of national extinction, he would not consent to a marriage alliance.¡±


    Hearing this, Princess Changle¡¯s worries subsided, and she joyfully said, ¡°Thank you, General Tang.¡±


    Tang Jinghong bowed, ¡°1 shall take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Princess Changle called out to Tang Jinghong, biting her lip before asking boldly, ¡°If Chu Qingzhi were not in the picture, would you choose to be with me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong answered without a hint of emotion, ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Princess Changle became agitated, ¡°Even if you disdain my capriciousness, there are so many nobledies in the capital. Why don¡¯t you like any of them?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied with something unexpected, ¡°When I am old, I wish to run a small stall and live an ordinary life.. Which one of you could apany me to fulfill this wish?¡±

 Chapter 567 - 567: Obsession Gone

    Chapter 567: Obsession Gone


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Even if the nobledies of the capital could set aside their pride, they would not choose such a life. In the end, they belonged to different worlds.


    Can people from two different worlds be together?


    The answer is definitely¡­ no!


    Back then, when Tang Jinghong took his father¡¯s ce in military service, he never expected to be involved in a war for over a decade. Although he eventually rose to the position of a national general, this was not what he had actively sought. What he desired more was to live a simple, ordinary life.


    His wants were not many.


    Princess Changle¡¯s tightly clenched hands slowly rxed. Such a life, perhaps only Chu Qingzhi could share with him.


    Her obsession began to loosen.


    On the street.


    ¡°Jinghong.¡± Chu Qingzhi stood by the roadside, hands behind her back, a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tang Jinghong walked towards Chu Qingzhi, a smile curling up on his lips, his heart slowly filled with joy.


    ¡°I went to see Yuru.¡± Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment, deciding not to mention that she had followed him. The matter between Tang Jinghong and the princess was already in the past; there was no need to bring it up again.


    ¡°What did Yuru tell you?¡± Tang Jinghong walked with Chu Qingzhi towards Xilin Garden.


    ¡°She said Bei Chunyi wants to marry her and asked me for help. So, I gave her an idea.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was impressed with her quick thinking, given the ministers and even the Emperor were still troubled by the issue. ¡°What idea did youe up with?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi recounted their conversation in the teahouse.


    After hearing it, Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t help but admire her, ¡°Qingzhi, if you were to be an official, 1 guess there wouldn¡¯t be a problem you couldn¡¯t solve.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled modestly, ¡°You tter me.¡±


    The two chatted leisurely as they arrived at Xilin Garden.


    Tang Jinghong nced over the square, ¡°When is Qingshuangpeting?¡±


    ¡°This round is hers.¡±


    ¡°Just in time.¡±


    The two joined the Chu family, and on the square,petitors were cing their finished porcin nks in designated spots. The second round ofpetitors began to take their ces one after another.


    Chu Qingshuang was among the crowd, dressed in a narrow-sleeved dress embroidered with Longevity Flowers, her bright eyes sparkling. The young girl, about thirteen or fourteen, stood gracefully.


    Li Shaoliang watched Chu Qingshuang and thought to himself, ¡°My junior sister is really beautiful.¡±


    After entering the square, Chu Qingshuang didn¡¯t follow the crowd to observe the porcin piece but chose a seat to work on her y.


    Preparing the y is an important part of testing a porcin maker¡¯s skill. The quality of the y affects the shaping of the nk, its smoothness, and whether it will deform when fired.


    Once she had prepared her y, the crowd observing the porcin piece had thinned, making it easier for her to take a closer look.


    Chu Qingshuang carefully noted down the details she needed to pay attention to. After about the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, she returned to her seat and began shaping her porcin nk.


    Every move Chu Qingshuang made was steady andposed, resembling that of a seasoned craftsman.


    The Chu and Li families watched her intently.


    Many connoisseurs in the crowd noticed her, but considering her young age and potentialck of experience, they gradually shifted their attention elsewhere.


    Chu Qingshuang immersed herself in shaping her porcin nk,pletely focused.


    By this time, several participants had already shaped their nks. Yan Helin nced at Chu Qingshuang and smiled to himself, thinking she was after all just a young girl. To create such aplex porcin embryo in an hour, she didn¡¯t realize the importance of racing against time. Instead, she kept looking around, wasting so much precious time!


    He decided not to worry about a proud young girl and focused on his own work.


    Outside the square, Li Qingyu clutched the edge of her garment, visibly nervous, ¡°Qingshuang is so much slower; can she shape thatplex porcin nk in just an hour?¡±


    Chu Rong patted her shoulder, reassuring her, ¡°You have to believe in our daughter. Qingshuang will surely be among the top.¡±


    Li Qingyu looked at Chu Rong, ¡°You don¡¯t seem worried at all?¡±


    Chu Rong said seriously, ¡°Who says I¡¯m not worried? My worry is all inside.¡±


    Chu Qingyue spoke up to ease the tension, ¡°Mother, you know father always keeps his feelings to himself. He¡¯s definitely concerned about Qingshuang.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Li Qingyu didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Chu Rong touched his nose, deciding it was better to speak less in the future to avoid upsetting Qingyu.


    Tang Jinghong suggested, ¡°Uncle Chu, there¡¯s a tea stall over there. Shall we sit there and wait?¡±


    Chu Rong looked back, ¡°Father, Mother, Qingyu, shall we sit there?¡±


    Grandpa Chu and Granny Chu both refused. Li Qingyu waved her hand. ¡°We¡¯re not going. You guys go.¡±


    Chu Rong turned to Tang Jinghong, ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± With more than half an hour left in thepetition, Tang Jinghong, Chu Qingzhi, and Chu Qingyue walked over to the tea stall, ordered a pot of tea, and sat down to wait.


    Not far away, Jiao Qinqin, with a troubled expression, entered Xilin Garden with her maid.


    Jiao Qinqin scanned the crowd, ¡°Which one is Chu Qingyue?¡±


    The maid pointed towards the small tea stall, ¡°Thedy in the white dress embroidered with hibiscus flowers.¡±


    Jiao Qinqin looked over and focused her gaze on Chu Qingyue. She observed her for a while, feeling aplex mix of emotions.


    Chu Qingyue had a serene and gentle demeanor, her bright eyes like tranquil autumn waters. She resembled the hibiscus flowers embroidered on her dress¡ªelegant and soft.


    Although Chu Qingyue came from a vige, shecked any hint of rusticity. Her temperament was on par with those of the youngdies from the city, but what stood out was her innate gentleness, which seemed to make the whole world more tender.


    Sitting next to her was Ning Yuting, who looked at Chu Qingyue with a gentle and affectionate gaze, a look Jiao Qinqin had never seen him give her.


    Jiao Qinqin grew up alongside Ning Yuting, but why had he never looked at her that way?


    A sense of difort surged in Jiao Qinqin¡¯s heart. These attentions, which she believed should have been hers, were now all taken by a vige girl.


    Clutching her handkerchief tightly, a feeling of resentment grew within her.


    ¡°Chu Qingyue, just you wait!¡± With a flick of her sleeve, Jiao Qinqin turned and left.


    Chu Qingyue was currently with her family, and Jiao Qinqin, alone and unsupported, knew she would be at a disadvantage if she confronted her now. She needed an opportunity.


    Chu Qingyue nced in the direction of Jiao Qinqin, catching only a glimpse of her retreating figure.


    Strange, she had felt someone watching her just now.


    After looking around and seeing no one else, Chu Qingyue withdrew her gaze and let it go.


    As time passed, the main porcin nk in Chu Qingshuang¡¯s hands gradually took shape. Although she startedter than others, she had already surpassed manypetitors, and her piece was smoother and better crafted.


    Next came the addition of decorations to the main porcin nk.


    The decorations were numerous and intricate, requiring utmost care to avoid any mistakes. Somepetitors, reaching this stage, found themselves having to redo their work or going back to observe the model piece again..

 Chapter 568 - 568. Feeling Defeated

    Chapter 568:. Feeling Defeated


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingshuang remained deeply engrossed in shaping her porcin nk, her concentration absolute. Her fingers moved nimbly, molding each piece of y into various shapes and seamlessly integrating them with the main nk to form a cohesive whole.


    As time passed, the porcin piece in front of Chu Qingshuang increasingly resembled the model provided for observation¡­


    Yan Helin, having finished his main nk, proudly went to check Chu Qingshuang¡¯s work, only to be stunned at first nce. His heart was filled with disbelief.


    Chu Qingshuang had started muchter, so how had she made such progress?


    Her porcin nk seemed perfect, wless. If one didn¡¯t know better, they might assume it was the work of an experienced master with decades of skill, not a young girl.


    Could it be that Chu Qingshuang wasn¡¯t just arrogantly confident but genuinely skilled?


    He felt a bit defeated.


    Yan Yanrong, standing outside the area, was so anxious she wanted to rush forward and smash Chu Qingshuang¡¯s porcin piece. How could she have shaped it so well?


    She had seen Chu Qingshuang¡¯s work before; although it was good, it was never as perfect as today¡¯s piece.


    Li Zhenzong looked at Chu Qingshuang with satisfaction. His disciple was performing excellently today.


    Li Shaoliang said proudly, ¡°Dad, Qingshuang is almost surpassing your skills.¡±


    Li Zhenzong smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t mind her surpassing me. I worry if she can¡¯t. I hope she bes ten or a hundred times better than me, a renowned master in her own right.¡±


    Li Shaoliang confidently said, ¡°Qingshuang is still young. Given time, she will definitely achieve that.¡±


    Li Zhenzong yfully taunted his son, ¡°The better Qingshuang bes, the more apparent your gap with her. What are you so happy about?¡±


    Li Shaoliang turned to Li Zhenzong, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re not really going to favor her over your own son, are you?¡±


    Li Zhenzong patted Li Shaoliang¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will always be fair and just, even if it means being tough on my own kin.¡±


    Li Shaoliang didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Nearby, quiet murmurs of conversation could be heard.


    ¡°That young girl¡¯s porcin shaping is impressive.¡±


    ¡°You noticed too?¡±


    ¡°Her skills areparable to a master craftsman. I wonder which family she belongs to.¡±


    ¡°I guess either the Zhang family or the Yang family. These two families are currently the most influential, with many talented individuals.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. The answer will be revealed tomorrow.¡±


    At that moment, members of the Zhang and Yang families were also observing Chu Qingshuang, considering if they could recruit such a talented porcin artist.


    At the tea stall.


    Ning Shuangshuang, apanied by her maid, walked over and was surprised to see Ning Yuting. ¡°Big cousin, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    She was Ning Yuting¡¯s third cousin and was already married into a porcin merchant family. She hade to watch thepetition.


    ¡°Just taking a look,¡± replied Ning Yuting, who hadn¡¯t seen Ning Shuangshuang for some time. ¡°Come, let me introduce you¡­¡±


    He introduced the Chu family at the table.


    After hearing Ning Yuting¡¯s introductions, Ning Shuangshuang curtsied, ¡°1 am Ning Shuangshuang, pleased to meet you all.¡± After the greetings, her gazended on Chu Qingyue, scrutinizing her critically, though she couldn¡¯t find any fault. ¡°Pleased to meet my future cousin-inw.¡±


    Chu Qingyue stood up straight and returned the bow nervously. Other than Grandpa Ning, this was the second person she had seen from the Ning family. ¡°Cousin Shuangshuang.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang, with a hint of sarcasm, said, ¡°Many things can change in this world, and it¡¯s not certain we will be family.¡±


    Thisment changed the atmosphere, making everyone ufortable.


    Chu Qingyue blushed with embarrassment and stiffness.


    Chu Qingzhi pulled Chu Qingyue to sit down and whispered, ¡°This is a good opportunity to see Ning Yuting¡¯s stance. If he doesn¡¯t stand up for you, it might be better not to proceed with this marriage.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded slightly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ning Yuting stood up, his gaze sternly fixed on Ning Shuangshuang, ¡°You are already married and out of our family. Whether Qingyue marries me or not, she won¡¯t be your family member. And her calling you cousin is out of courtesy and politeness. Ning Shuangshuang, in the future, you don¡¯t have toe back to the Ning family.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang was stunned, not expecting Ning Yuting to defend Chu Qingyue so strongly.


    Her mother had told her that after Ning Yuting got married, her grandfather would hand over the power of the head of the family to him. Now that Ning Yuting asked her to note back to the Ning family, it was no different from cutting ties with her.


    ¡°Cousin, we¡¯re family. Chu Qingyue is an outsider. How can you side with outsiders?¡±


    Ning Yuting told Ning Shuangshuang seriously, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Qingyue and I are family. You¡¯re just a rtive to me.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang¡¯s face turned pale. She red fiercely at Chu Qingyue and left with the servant girl.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Ning Yuting called out to her.


    Turning back, Ning Shuangshuang asked resentfully, ¡°What else?¡±


    Ning Yuting demanded, ¡°Apologize to Qingyue.¡±


    Chu Qingyue raised her head and looked at Ning Yuting. At this moment, she was certain that this man was worth entrusting her life to. Her eyes became brighter and brighter, like starlight.


    Chu Qingzhi and the rest were also very satisfied with Ning Yuting¡¯s attitude and felt more at ease about their marriage.


    Ning Shuangshuang was in disbelief. ¡°Cousin, you want me to apologize to her?¡±


    Ning Yuting repeated, ¡°Apologize.¡±


    The atmosphere was tense.


    Ning Yuting sat on a stool and poured a cup of tea for Chu Qingyue. He also ordered a te of tea and snacks that Chu Qingyue liked and ced it in front of her. He said gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that. Let¡¯s have something nice to eatter to make up for it.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled at Ning Yuting, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang, filled with jealousy, watched the scene. She had never been treated so tenderly by her husband. Why did this vige girl deserve Ning Yuting¡¯s affection?


    She grabbed the handkerchief with both hands and twisted it out of shape.


    Taking deep breath, deep breath, deep breath¡­


    Ning Shuangshuang squeezed out the words from between her teeth. ¡°Chu Qingyue, I¡¯m sorry for what 1 said just now. I shouldn¡¯t have said those words.¡±


    Her family still had to rely on Ning Yuting. Her eldest brother had also been preparing to ept some of the family¡¯s business recently. If she angered her eldest cousin, her family would be at a disadvantage.


    Chu Qingyue didn¡¯t care about Ning Shuangshuang at all, but she still wanted to say, ¡°We¡¯re all women. We¡¯re married and in simr situations. There¡¯s no need to go against each other.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang ignored her words, saying spitefully before leaving, ¡°I hope he always cares for you like this, otherwise your end will be miserable.¡±


    With that, she turned around and left.


    Chu Qingning took Chu Qingyue¡¯s hand, ¡°Second sister, don¡¯t mind her words. Even if your husband ever treats you badly, you still have us. We can earn our own living.¡±


    Ning Yuting was speechless.


    Chu Qingzhi was slightly surprised, noting Chu Qingning¡¯s awakening sense of female independence..

 Chapter 569 - 569: A Stunning Debut

    Chapter 569: A Stunning Debut


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingyue nced at Ning Yuting, then gently patted Chu Qingning¡¯s hand, ¡°Yuting won¡¯t treat me badly, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Only then did Chu Qingning remember that Ning Yuting was still here. She said embarrassedly, ¡°Brother-inw, you won¡¯t mind what I said, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Ning Yuting replied generously. ¡°But 1 must say, I will treat your sister well.¡±


    ¡°I know. I was justforting Second Sister just now. That person is really too infuriating.¡± Chu Qingning was still very angry.


    Seeing Chu Qingyue frown slightly, Ning Yuting quickly reassured her, ¡°Ning Shuangshuang is married and won¡¯t affect our family.¡±


    No one said anything. After all, they were family. Even if she was married, her surname was still Ning.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward¡­


    Chu Qingyue said to ease the atmosphere, ¡°Fifth Sister is almost done with the porcin.¡±


    Chu Qingning looked over. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s almost done.¡±


    Everyone shifted their attention to Chu Qingshuang and began discussing thepetition, returning the atmosphere to normal.


    At the Ning Residence.


    Ning Shuangshuang stormed back to her parents¡¯ home, cursing certain people in her heart.


    Second Madam Ning looked at her daughter¡¯s unhappy face and quickly stood up, asking with concern, ¡°What happened? Did your husband upset you again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not him. It¡¯s Chu Qingyue.¡± Ning Shuangshuang was seething with anger.


    ¡°What did she do to you?¡± Second Madam Ning pulled Ning Shuangshuang to sit down, her expression slightly unhappy.


    ¡°Earlier at Xilin Garden, in order to protect her, Eldest Cousin actually asked me to nevere back to the Ning family.¡± Ning Shuangshuang was so aggrieved that she could not help but cry.


    Second Madam Ning frowned. ¡°Does your eldest cousin like her so much?¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang sobbed, ¡°Yes, he seems to value her a lot. Mother, if Chu Qingyue marries into the family, there might be no ce for us in the Ning residence.¡±


    ¡°Shuangshuang, don¡¯t cry.¡± Second Madam Ning took out a handkerchief and wiped her daughter¡¯s face. ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s still the daughter of a farmer. She¡¯s shallow and won¡¯t affect us.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang hurriedly said, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re wrong. That Chu Qingyue is not an illiterate vige girl. Not only does she know how to read, but she also knows how to do business. She can¡¯t be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Second Madam Ning immediately felt a sense of crisis. Now, the management right of the Ning family was in her hands. ording to Ning Shuangshuang, when Chu Qingyue married into the family, the management right would immediately be handed over to her. She had underestimated Chu Qingyue.


    Ning Shuangshuang promised, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll lie to no one but you.¡±


    Due to the fact that Chu Qingyue was born into a farmer¡¯s family, Second Madam Ning did not ask too much about her background. Now, it seemed that she had been negligent. ¡°Shuangshuang, Mother will not let her have a good time. She¡¯s just a vige girl. No matter how powerful she is, the Ning residence is not her territory.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang warned, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t underestimate Chu Qingyue. If she has won eldest cousin¡¯s affection, she must be quite capable.¡±


    Second Madam Ning said disdainfully, ¡°Just some sly tricks, I suppose. I¡¯ve seen it all in my life.¡±


    ¡°I trust you have ways to deal with her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡±


    At Xilin Garden.


    Chu Qingshuang meticulously attached thest petal to her porcin piece. Instead of leaving immediately, she carefully inspected her work, her focus unwavering, unlike others who left proudly after finishing their nks.


    Yan Helin kept ncing at Chu Qingshuang after his second look. Seeing herplete her work, he grew anxious. Despite her slower pace, how had she finished first?


    Li Zhenzong looked on with pride. His disciple startedst but finished first, and judging by the overall quality, no one did better than her.


    Li Shaoliang admired Chu Qingshuang, ¡°My junior sister is amazing, better than everyone here.¡±


    Li Qingyu and others rxed as they saw Chu Qingshuang finish her work, content with herpletion regardless of the quality.


    More and more spectators began to notice Chu Qingshuang.


    ¡°This young girl did a great job!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s definitely from a prominent family, sent here to astonish everyone.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s young, but calm andposed. She has a promising future.¡±


    The Zhang family and the Yang family looked at each other and saw admiration for Chu Qingshuang in each other¡¯s eyes. In an instant, the two families, which werepetitors, were filled with hostility¡­ They both wanted to recruit Chu Qingshuang.


    As the Zhang and Yang families engaged in a silent battle of nces, the second round of thepetition ended.


    Chu Qingshuang ced her porcin piece in the designated area and ran towards her family.


    ¡°How did I do? I hope I didn¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Chu Qingzhuang said confidently.


    Li Qingyu pulled her daughter close, admiring her hands, praising none-stop, ¡°Truly skillful.¡±


    Li Zhenzong also praised her, ¡°Qingshuang, your porcin shaping was excellent.¡±


    Yan Yanrong, hearing Li Zhenzong¡¯s praise, was visibly irritated, thinking, ¡®What¡¯s so good about it? It¡¯s just a pot!¡¯


    Chu Qingshuang smiled at everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go have lunch. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Ning Yuting suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s eat at Tainan Restaurant. I¡¯ve already made reservations.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang smiled, ¡°Second Brother-inw, you¡¯re so thoughtful.¡±


    Ning Yuting returned the smile, ¡°Can¡¯t let everyone go hungry.¡±


    The group headed to Tainan Restaurant for lunch.


    In the Chu Residence.


    A young monk sat on the steps, petting Da Bai¡¯s ears, looking puzzled, ¡°Master, why aren¡¯t we going out?¡±


    The abbot replied, ¡°You need to focus on your studies.¡±


    Recently, the young monk was not as serious in his studies as before. He had to be disciplined and calm down.


    The young monk let out a long breath. ¡°Master, I¡¯m just a kid.¡±


    The abbot patiently instructed, ¡°Even kids must study properly.¡±


    The young monk tapped his shaved head, seeming troubled, ¡°Master, if I redo my studies, can I go out and y?¡±


    ¡°Depends on your performance,¡± the abbot said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡± The young monk gently stroked Da Bai¡¯s head, got up, and went to his room to do his homework.


    Da Bai rxed under the rhythmic sound of the wooden fish, dozing off under the tree, looking like a big cat sunbathing.


    The abbot closed his eyes, fingers moving over his prayer beads, continuing his chanting.


    In the afternoon, the Emperor sent his personal eunuch, Li Fei, to the Chu residence.


    The young butler, seeing the eunuch from the pce, was momentarily stunned before hurrying to greet him, ¡°Greetings to Eunuch Li.¡±


    Li Fei looked around, flicking his dust whisk, ¡°Is the abbot here?¡±

 Chapter 570 - 570: Hair Problem

    Chapter 570: Hair Problem


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The young butler hurriedly responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go and fetch him right away.¡±


    Eunuch Li Fei stopped the young butler ¡°Don¡¯t go, take me there.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to let the master abbote to see him; he had to go personally to show sincerity.


    The butler hurriedly said, ¡°This way, Eunuch.¡±


    A group of people walked towards the guest courtyard.


    The master abbot had changed a ce for chanting scriptures. He was chanting in a pavilion, while Da Bai, the tiger,yzily at his feet, dozing off.


    Upon seeing the master abbot, Eunuch Li Fei hurried forward, but when he saw the huge creature beside the abbot¡¯s feet, he was so frightened that he hid behind a tree, his heart pounding fiercely.


    The two eunuchs following him hadn¡¯t seen the tiger and were startled by Eunuch Li Fei¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Eunuch Li, what happened?¡± The two eunuchs supported Eunuch Li Fei, one on each side.


    Eunuch Li Fei clutched his chest, swallowing hard, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the tiger?¡±


    The two eunuchs¡¯ hearts skipped a beat. ¡°Eunuch Li, where is the tiger?¡±


    The butler had also been frightened before, but he wasn¡¯t so afraid anymore.


    He hurriedly exined, ¡°Eunuch Li, that¡¯s Miss Chu¡¯s pet. Don¡¯t be afraid. It doesn¡¯t bite.¡±


    ¡°What? That big white tiger is Chu Qingzhi¡¯s pet?¡± Eunuch Li Fei couldn¡¯t believe it. People might keep a small cat or dog as a pet, but Chu Qingzhi, that youngdy, actually kept a tiger!!


    The young butler said carefully, ¡°Yes, the big white tiger just eats and sleeps, very well-behaved.¡±


    Eunuch Li Fei slowly peeked out from behind the tree¡­


    Hearing themotion, the master abbot came over.


    The big white tiger yawned and went back to sleep. A bunch of cowards. If this tiger wanted to eat you, you would have been gone long ago.


    Seeing the master abbot, Eunuch Li Fei felt less afraid and nced at Da Bai before quickly shifting his gaze to the master abbot, ¡°Greetings, Master Abbot.¡±


    The master abbot, seeing Eunuch Li Fei¡¯s fear, walked with him outside, ¡°Did His Majesty send you?¡±


    Eunuch Li Fei replied ingratiatingly, ¡°Master Abbot, you¡¯re truly prescient. It is indeed so.¡±


    The master abbot smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Eunuch Li Fei respectfully said, ¡°After you, Master Abbot.¡±


    The young monk, hearing the noise, rushed out of the room, his eyes wide as he looked at the master abbot, ¡°Master, where are you going?¡± He thought the master abbot was going out.


    The master abbot replied in a gentle voice, ¡°I am going to the pce.¡±


    The young monk hurried over, clutching the master abbot¡¯s robe, his eyes wide with eagerness, ¡°Master, I want to go too.¡±


    Eunuch Li Fei, seeing the cute little monk, couldn¡¯t help but be fond of him.


    The master abbot¡±s young disciple was too adorable, like a tender and white dumpling. ¡°Master, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to take your disciple with us.¡±


    Unable to refuse his disciple¡¯s pleading eyes, the master abbot patted the young monk¡¯s head, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The group headed towards the pce.


    Imperial Pce.


    Thinking that the emperor wanted to discuss state affairs with the master abbot, Eunuch Li Fei took the young monk to the East Pce, where the crown prince lived, to let the children y together.


    There was only the young crown prince in the pce. Seeing the young monk, who was not much older than himself, he felt a strong sense of kinship.


    Eunuch Li Fei asked respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, could you take the young master to y for a while?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± The crown prince happily agreed. Then, he waved his little hand at Eunuch Li Fei. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eunuch Li Fei turned and walked away. He stopped about ten meters away to see if the children could get along well before he left.


    The young monk sized up the young prince, dressed in yellow royal attire with beautiful patterns embroidered on it, long eyshes, ck and round eyes, even fairer than himself, ¡°Are you the crown prince?¡±


    The young prince¡¯s eyes rolled around, ¡°I am.¡± He reached out to touch the young monk¡¯s head, ¡°Where is your hair?¡±


    The young monk also touched his head, shaking it helplessly, ¡°1 don¡¯t have hair.¡±


    The young prince¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, like ck gems fixating on the young monk¡¯s head, ¡°How is that possible? Everyone has hair.¡±


    The young monk insisted, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t.¡±


    The two children engaged in a serious and profound discussion about hair and then went together to eat the pastries brought by the pce maids.


    Imperial Hospital.


    Chu Qingning looked at the entrance of the Imperial Hospital, asking nervously, ¡°Won¡¯t there be any trouble for taking me into the Imperial Hospital?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said confidently, ¡°No, we¡¯ve already arranged everything.¡±


    Bao Linjiang also said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we wouldn¡¯t bring you here if there were going to be problems.¡±


    Chu Qingning saw that the two of them were so certain and believed their words. ¡°Then let¡¯s go in.¡±


    The people in the Imperial Hospital didn¡¯t stop them when they saw Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang bringing someone in, and let the trio enter directly.


    Yuan Hongjun said, ¡°We¡¯ll give you a good tour shortly.¡±


    Chu Qingning looked around curiously and nodded, ¡°Hongjun, Linjiang, thank you.¡±


    As someone studying medicine, visiting the Imperial Hospital was a fulfillment of her medical career.


    The three began their tour starting from the main hall¡­


    Just a short while into the tour, both the chief and the deputy chief of the hospital received the news and hurried over. The two, usually at odds with each other, entered the main hall and, seeing each other, snorted disdainfully before each went to educate their respective grandchildren.


    Yuan Zheng the chief brought Yuan Hongjun to the side, reprimanding, ¡°Hongjun, why did you bring outsiders to the Imperial Hospital?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said softly, ¡°Grandfather, she is not an outsider. She is Master¡¯s fourth sister, Chu Qingning, who also studies medicine. Moreover, she is talented. It would be a pity not to see the Imperial Hospital now that she¡¯s in the capital.¡±


    Yuan Zheng¡¯s attitude changedpletely. ¡°Oh, your master¡¯s sister. Then show her around. I still have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun smiled secretly. ¡°Grandpa, go do your work.¡±


    Meanwhile, the deputy chief was also reprimanding Bao Linjiang, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Don¡¯t you know the rules? Bringing outsiders in, what if something happens?¡±


    Bao Linjiang moved closer to the deputy chief, ¡°Grandfather, her name is Chu Qingning, my Master¡¯s fourth sister.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the fourth sister.¡± The deputy chief decided to turn a blind eye, ¡°Be careful with the things in the Imperial Hospital. Show her around.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡±


    Chu Qingning stood awkwardly to one side, secretly wondering if she had caused trouble for the two.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang quickly returned.


    Yuan Hongjun said, ¡°Qingning, it¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s continue our tour.¡± He lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll show you some books from the Imperial Hospitalter.¡±


    Chu Qingning nced at the departing figures of the two chiefs. She said gratefully, ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Bao Linjiang shook his head. ¡°Why are you being so polite with us? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ok..¡±

 Chapter 571 - 571: Herbs Stolen

    Chapter 571: Herbs Stolen


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ministry of Justice.


    Standing at the entrance of the Ministry of Justice, Chu Xujin looked up at the stern and imposing characters above the door, feeling a bit nervous. ¡°Brother Jinghong, are the people in the Ministry of Justice easy to get along with?¡± Tang Jinghong patted Chu Xujin¡¯s shoulder andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will make things difficult for you.¡±


    Ge Lihua also said, ¡°We are here to help. They shouldn¡¯t reject people whoe to assist.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Chu Xujin suddenly felt somewhat ashamed for being less courageous than a woman. Lihua was so open and confident; why was he feeling so nervous?


    After giving himself a mental pep talk, he quickly caught up with Tang Jinghong¡¯s steps.


    Inside the room, Ren Buqing was engrossed in his work. A guard hurried in and saluted, ¡°My lord, General Tang has arrived.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ren Buqing immediately stood up. ¡°Please invite him in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The guard turned and left, with Ren Buqing following swiftly behind.


    The two parties met in the corridor.


    Ren Buqing greeted with a bow, ¡°General Tang.¡±


    ¡°Vice Minister Ren, please, no need for formalities.¡± Tang Jinghong reached out to support Ren Buqing¡¯s arm, helping him to stand.


    Ren Buqing nced at the three people and asked curiously, ¡°General, you must have something important to discuss,ing here in person.¡±


    Tang Jinghong politely said, ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± He then introduced Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua, ¡°They are constables from Shuiyun County, looking to learn from your experience. Would that be convenient?¡±


    General Tang had personally sent those two over. Even if it was inconvenient, it had to be convenient. Ren Buqing smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s convenient. I wonder what the two of them are good at?¡±


    His question was meant for Tang Jinghong, inquiring how to arrange for the two neers.


    Tang Jinghong gestured for Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua to speak for themselves.


    Chu Xujin looked up to Ren Buqing with admiration and bowed, ¡°1 am Chu Xujin, usually handling minor cases in Shuiyun County. Please provide me with your guidance, sir.¡±


    Ren Buqing thought to himself that this meant that he wanted to work on the cases with him. ¡°Then, when I¡¯m working on the case, how about you follow me and work on the case with me?¡±


    Chu Xujin was excited, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Ge Lihua also bowed, ¡°Greetings, sir. I am Ge Lihua, usually assisting Xujin in handling cases.¡±


    Ren Buqing said, ¡°Then, during the case, you two will follow me.¡±


    Ge Lihua gratefully responded, ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    Tang Jinghong told the two, ¡°You will apany Buqing during this time.


    When you return, treat him to a meal as a token of gratitude.¡±


    Chu Xujin immediately agreed, ¡°Understood, Brother Jinghong.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you with your important work,¡± Tang Jinghong said, ncing at the three before leaving the Ministry of Justice.


    ¡°You two,e with me,¡± Ren Buqing said, leading them to his office.


    Just as they reached the door, a guard came to report, ¡°My lord, there has been a theft at the Imperial Hospital. Chief Physician requests your presence.¡± ¡°Theft at the Imperial Hospital?!¡± Ren Buqing frowned. With such strict management in the Imperial Hospital, how could there be a theft?


    The guard said, ¡°Sir, the people from the Imperial Hospital are waiting at the entrance. You can ask them for details.¡±


    Ren Buqing gestured to the two to follow him, and called for a few assistants to apany them to the entrance of the Ministry of Justice.


    Theer was a guard from the Imperial Hospital. Seeing Ren Buqing, he bowed and said, ¡°Sir, the Imperial Hospital has lost a very important and valuable item. We request your assistance in locating it.¡±


    Hearing this, Ren Buqing sensed the seriousness of the matter and after a moment¡¯s thought said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Imperial Hospital and discuss further.¡±


    On the streets, a junior physician from the Imperial Hospital stopped Chu Qingzhi, speaking hurriedly, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, there has been a theft at the Imperial Hospital. Someone said it was Chu Qingning who did it.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face turned slightly solemn, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Imperial Hospital.¡±


    Li Qingyu grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and said nervously, ¡°We¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, not wanting to rm them, declined, ¡°Mother, please continue shopping for sister¡¯s wedding items. I will handle Fourth sister¡¯s matters.¡±


    Li Qingyu didn¡¯t let go of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, ¡°But I¡¯m worried¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reassured her, ¡°Mother, trust me, I can handle it.¡±


    Li Qingyu didn¡¯t insist further, knowing her daughter¡¯s capabilities. If she couldn¡¯t handle it, others would be even less likely, ¡°Then be careful, and send someone to report back if anything happens.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Chu family watched as Chu Qingzhi left, feeling as if a heavy stoney in their hearts.


    Chu Qingyue said, ¡°Father, Mother, why don¡¯t wee back tomorrow to shop?¡±


    Li Qingyu held Chu Qingyue¡¯s hand, ¡°Your marriage is also important and cannot be neglected. We will continue shopping. With your fifth sister handling your fourth sister¡¯s matter, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues.¡±


    Chu Qingyue forced a smile, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Imperial Hospital.


    Everyone gathered in the main hall; despite the crowd, it was eerily silent.


    Chu Qingning, Yuan Hongjun, and Bao Linjiang stood in a corner.


    Ren Buqing¡¯s group and Chu Qingzhi arrived at the Imperial Hospital almost simultaneously.


    Ren Buqing held great admiration for Chu Qingzhi. He greeted her with a respectful bow, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, we meet again.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi returned the greeting. ¡°Sir, please clear my Fourth Sister¡¯s name.¡±


    Ren Buqing assured her, ¡°Rest assured, Miss Qingzhi, 1 will do my utmost.¡±


    Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua greeted Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi whispered to them, ¡°Be carefulter, don¡¯t fall into any traps. This matter seems minor, but it¡¯s actuallyplicated.¡±


    They both nodded to her, indicating they understood.


    The group entered the main hall of the Imperial Hospital, breaking the quiet atmosphere.


    Chu Qingning, Yuan Hongjun, and Bao Linjiang finally rxed a little when they saw Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards them.


    Ren Buqing started the investigation procedure.


    Chu Qingzhi came in front of the three of them. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    Ren Buqing also inquired about the incident from Yuan Zheng.


    The story unfolded as follows:


    This afternoon, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang, out of kindness, brought Chu Qingning to visit the Imperial Hospital. They visited every room, always apanied by others, never alone.


    However, just as they were about to leave, Yuan Zheng ordered the ce to be sealed off. The reason was that a crucial medicinal herb, meant for the Empress Dowager¡¯s medicine, had gone missing.


    Since Chu Qingning was the only outsider who had visited the hospital today, she naturally became the prime suspect.


    Amid the unresolved dispute, Yuan Zheng sent for Ren Buqing, striving to find the missing herb as soon as possible.


    Chu Qingzhi and Ren Buqing asked at the same time, ¡°Where are the herbs ced?¡±


    Yuan Zheng instructed a junior physician to show them the ce.


    The herbs were stored in a special room for valuable and important medicinal materials, containing many medicine chests. The chests were locked, with locks on bothyers.


    There were two keys. One was with the chief, and the other with the deputy chief. Both were required to unlock the chests and ess the contents.


    The situation was peculiar today; there were no signs of the medicine chest locks being tampered with, yet the contents had vanished..

 Chapter 572 - 572: Long-Planned Scheme

    Chapter 572: Long-nned Scheme


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ren Buqing and Chu Qingzhi briefly surveyed the room before focusing their attention on the medicine chest.


    Ren Buqing picked up the two locks and examined the keyholes. ¡°Miss Qingzhi, what do you think?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pondered, ¡°What kind of medicinal herbs were stored in this chest?¡±


    A junior physician stepped forward to answer, ¡°A thousand-year-old Ganoderma, worth a hundred thousand taels of silver.¡±


    Indeed, it was a valuable medicinal herb.


    ¡°How often do you check the contents of the chest?¡±


    ¡°Once a month.¡± The junior physician fetched a book from the corner, opened it, and handed it to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Thest check was half a month ago, and it¡¯s recorded here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi examined the record; thest inspection was indeed half a month ago. ¡°Why did you open the medicine chest today all of a sudden?¡±


    The junior physician exined, ¡°Today, we needed the thousand-year-old Ganoderma to prepare medicine for the Empress Dowager. She has been restless, suffering from insomnia and palpitations recently. The Emperor ordered the Imperial Hospital to use the best herbs.¡±


    Ganoderma was indeed used to treat these symptoms. It made sense, and there was nothing suspicious.


    Ren Buqing, arms crossed, looked at the junior physician. ¡°Who was the first to discover the missing medicinal herbs?¡±


    ¡°It was Xia Yigong, the physician in charge of decocting the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Please bring Xia Yigong here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ren Buqing asked Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, have you noticed anything?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi remained calm, giving nothing away. ¡°Just routine questioning for now, no discoveries yet.¡±


    Xia Yigong was soon brought in. ¡°Miss Qingzhi, Lord Ren.¡±


    Ren Buqing greeted with a bow, ¡°Doctor Xia, don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s just a routine inquiry. Can you tell us how you discovered the empty chest?¡±


    Xia Yigong nodded. ¡°Today, after Chief Physician returned from treating the Empress Dowager, he wrote the prescription for me and specifically instructed to use the thousand-year-old Ganoderma. I followed the orders, weighed the other herbs, and when 1 went to retrieve the Ganoderma, I found the chest empty.¡±


    Ren Buqing frowned slightly, ¡°But weren¡¯t the chief and deputy chief of the hospital supposed to open the chest?¡±


    ¡°No, it was their trusted aides, along with two others managing the medicinal storehouse. Six of us were present at that time.¡±


    It was unlikely that all six were in collusion, and it would be impossible to conceal such arge piece of Ganoderma on one¡¯s person.


    Ren Buqing pursed his lips and looked at the other medicine chests. He suddenly turned and asked, ¡°Could these chests also be empty?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the chests with her divine sense and noticed one was indeed empty. She immediately asked for the chief and deputy chief to be called in.


    Yuan Zheng asked politely, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, did you find anything?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over to a medicine chest beside Ren Buqing, not answering his question but instead saying, ¡°Would the two of you please open this chest?¡±


    The two men, puzzled, nevertheless unlocked the chest.


    When the twoyers of the chest were opened, they were shocked to find it empty too, and beads of sweat formed on their foreheads.


    Ren Buqing looked at Chu Qingzhi, incredulous. How did she know there was a problem with that chest?


    Yuan Zheng said, This chest contained boschniakia rossica, valued at two hundred thousand taels.¡±


    Boschniakia rossica was also known as ¡°Eternal Youth Herb.¡±


    There was a vige in Changyun Mountain, where a strange disease infected the whole vige two hundred years ago.


    Vigers afflicted with the disease developed wrinkles all over their bodies, and their ck hair turned white within half a month, even affecting children.


    When the vigers were at a loss, a female doctor wearing a purple floral wreath arrived. She taught the vigers to gather a certain herb.


    After following her advice and consuming the herb, not only did everyone recover, but they also became more energetic than before.


    Thus, the herb was named ¡°Eternal Youth Herb.¡±


    The Deputy Director Yuan Zheng was extremely anxious. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°There are only two conclusions: either this was a long-nned scheme or the thief possesses remarkable lock-picking skills,¡± said Ren Buqing, then looked at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°What do you think, Miss Qingzhi?¡±


    ¡°Just a moment,¡± said Chu Qingzhi, taking the two empty chests and flipping them over, cing them on the ground.


    She gently tapped the bottom of the chest, ¡°The thief didn¡¯t pick the locks. They opened the bottom of the chests, so¡­ they¡¯re skilled in carpentry, not lock-picking.¡±


    After saying this, she gave a hard tap, and the bottoms of both chests fell out.


    Yuan Zheng was puzzled. ¡°These chests are specially made. Who could have such skills?¡±


    Ren Buqing asked gravely, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, have you noticed anything else?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi picked up the bottom of a chest and sniffed it, ¡°Check the wood shops to see who has bought this kind of glutinous rice glue.¡±


    Glutinous rice glue is amon adhesive used by carpenters.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go right away,¡± said Ren Buqing, taking the bottom panel and handing it to his subordinates to inquire around the city.


    Yuan Zheng hesitantly asked, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, could it be someone from our Imperial Hospital?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°There¡¯s too little evidence to confirm that at the moment.¡±


    Yuan Zheng asked humbly, ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°How many people are there in the Imperial Hospital?¡±


    ¡°Altogether, there are more than two hundred people.¡±


    Questioning over two hundred people would be a monumental task. Chu Qingzhi pondered if there was a simpler way.


    Ren Buqing returned and said, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, I¡¯ve sent people to investigate.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Do you have any leads, sir?¡±


    Ren Buqing looked at the two empty chests. ¡°I think it¡¯s unlikely that one person did this alone; there must be aplices. Also, they¡¯d need to fence the stolen goods. They wouldn¡¯t dare sell them openly, so they might turn to¡­ the ck market.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi offered a different opinion, ¡°What if they didn¡¯t sell it?¡±


    Hearing this, Ren Buqing had a guess. His heart tightened slightly. ¡°Miss Chu, what do you mean?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°What if the thief consumed the medicinal herb?¡±


    This idea rmed two chiefs too. The value of these herbsy not in their price but in their rarity. If the thief consumed them, even killing the thief wouldn¡¯t recover the lost herbs.


    Ren Buqing became anxious, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, do you have any way to quickly locate the herbs?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t have a clear idea yet. ¡°Let¡¯s arrange it so that ten people at a timee in for questioning.¡±


    Ren Buqing immediately agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±


    A separate room was arranged. Starting with the two chiefs, groups of ten people entered the room. Chu Qingzhi sat behind a desk, with ten chairs ced in front of the desk for those being questioned.


    ¡°Please, take a seat.¡±


    Everyone cooperated fully, eager to recover the medicinal herbs quickly.


    Yuan Zheng said, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, please ask your questions.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi began, ¡°Tell me, have any of you been to the storage room for medicinal herbs from half a month ago to today? If you have, what was the reason for your visit?¡±

 Chapter 573 - 573: Deliberate Framing

    Chapter 573: Deliberate Framing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi asked each person the same question. After an hour and a half, everyone had been questioned, but no one seemed suspicious.


    It wasn¡¯t someone from the Imperial Hospital.


    Thest physician to leave suddenly stopped and said with hostility, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, you haven¡¯t questioned Chu Qingning yet. She is the most suspicious. If it weren¡¯t for hering to the hospital, our herbs wouldn¡¯t have gone missing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi rified bluntly, ¡°Are you suspecting Chu Qingning of stealing the medicinal herbs?¡±


    The physician, appearing righteous and indignant, said, ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t her, it must have been her aplice. She must take responsibility for this. Why would shee today of all days if not for this reason?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied coldly, ¡°Please don¡¯t make baseless usations without evidence. Moreover, the medicine chests were opened to prepare medicine for the Empress Dowager, not for Chu Qingning¡¯s viewing. You should understand the cause and effect.¡±


    The physician huffed coldly, ¡°Then who do you think stole the herbs?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, her eyes as dark as ink, spoke earnestly, ¡°I will find the person responsible.¡±


    ¡°I hope you do, and quickly. Otherwise, if the thief has consumed or sold the herbs, what¡¯s the use of finding them?¡± said the physician before leaving abruptly.


    Chu Qingzhi watched the physician¡¯s retreating figure, narrowing her eyes and dimming the light in them.


    The thief knew theyout of the Imperial Hospital and was skilled in carpentry. They either needed money or had someone at home with a strange disease¡­


    They likely acted at night. However, the hospital, being a ce of importance, was heavily guarded at night. If that was the case, the most likely scenario was that it was done by an insider.


    Combining these factors, she only needed to investigate the guards who had been on duty at the hospital for the past half month. Whoever fit these criteria would be the thief.


    Chu Qingzhi shared her thoughts with Ren Buqing.


    After hearing her, Ren Buqing found it very reasonable, ¡°1¡¯11 start investigating right away.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi cautioned, ¡°Be careful. Desperate people can do desperate things.¡±


    ¡°I will be,¡± Ren Buqing hurried off with his men to handle the matter.


    In the main hall of the Imperial Hospital.


    After the physician who had questioned Chu Qingzhi left the room, he went straight to Chu Qingning and asked usingly, ¡°Did you take the Ganoderma?¡±


    Chu Qingning, confident and upright, said firmly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. Don¡¯t falsely use people.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun defended her, ¡°Physician Min, don¡¯t talk nonsense. We were all there at the time. We know whether Chu Qingning took it or not.¡±


    Physician Min was relentless, ¡°She¡¯s the mastermind, and you two are her aplices. Usually, you act wildly in the hospital because you are the grandsons of the chief and deputy chief. Now, you bring outsiders in and cause trouble. What do you have to say about that?¡±


    Bao Linjiang argued with reason, ¡°The incident is not directly rted to us bringing people in. This has nothing to do with us.¡±


    Physician Min aggressively retorted, ¡°You say it¡¯s unrted, and so it is. You have backing in the hospital, so whatever you say goes. Now that the medicine is missing, why don¡¯t you find it then?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun coldly stated, ¡°My master is already searching for it. It will definitely be recovered.¡±


    Physician Min huffed, ¡°Easy for you to say ¡®definitely.¡¯ What if it can¡¯t be found?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun dered resolutely, ¡°If it¡¯s not found, you can deal with me as you see fit!¡±


    Physician Min emphasized gravely, ¡°Fine. If it¡¯s not found, you three will bear the full responsibility.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take full responsibility,¡± Bao Linjiang said without worry. With his master on the case, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done. Just wait and see!


    Physician Min didn¡¯t expect such defiance from the youngsters. He pointed at them angrily, turned, and walked away, eager to be out of sight.


    Chu Qingzhi entered the main hall.


    Everyone was still waiting there, and the atmosphere was heavy. As Chu Qingzhi appeared, all eyes quickly turned to her.


    Chu Qingzhi announced, ¡°Thank you for your efforts, physicians. Please return to your duties. The truth will be revealed soon.¡±


    Without saying more, the group of physicians silently left.


    Chu Qingning and the others gathered around Chu Qingzhi. Chu Qingning asked eagerly, ¡°Fifth Sister, how did the questioning go?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°It¡¯s not rted to anyone from the Imperial Hospital.¡±


    Chu Qingning fiddled her fingers nervously, murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s too coincidental. 1 arrive, and the medicinal herbs are taken. Isn¡¯t this a deliberate setup against me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°The herbs were probably taken before you arrived. You just happened to take the me.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun asked, ¡°They were taken away long ago? Master, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I examined the medicine chest. To soften the glutinous rice glue at the bottom and remove the panel, it needs to be heated. But the glue on that chest had hardened a long time ago; it wasn¡¯t done today.¡±


    ¡°Can we estimate when it was done?¡±


    ¡°At least a day ago.¡±


    ¡°So, does that mean the culprit might have already dealt with the medicinal herbs by now?¡±


    ¡°It depends on luck,¡± she said.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang exchanged a look. They couldn¡¯t just rely on luck, especially after their bold statement to Physician Min. If the medicinal herbs were already dealt with, given Physician Min¡¯s dislike for them, he would surely punish them severely.


    Chu Qingzhi calcted the timing, ¡°The ck market opens every three days. You two should go there tonight to see if the thief tries to fence the herbs there. If it¡¯s sold at the ck market, we might find a lead. If it¡¯s been consumed, well¡­ we¡¯ll see what else we can do at that time.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang said in unison, ¡°Master, we¡¯ll get ready and check the ck market tonight.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Chu Qingning grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, looking a bit anxious, ¡°Fifth Sister, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already here at the Imperial Hospital, don¡¯t miss the opportunity.¡± Chu Qingzhi led Chu Qingning to the room where books were stored, ¡°Go ahead and read. I¡¯ll call you when we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Chu Qingning looked around joyfully but was also worried, ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯m currently a suspect. If I read these books, won¡¯t people ask me to leave?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took down a medical book suitable for Chu Qingning from the shelf, ¡°No, they won¡¯t. Go ahead and read. If you can¡¯t finish, we can borrow it.¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled and took the book, ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi intended to guide Chu Qingning towards gynecology.


    Female physicians were rare in Dating, and many women felt embarrassed to seek medical treatment. If Chu Qingning could fill this gap, she would not only help many women but also gain a good reputation.


    It¡¯s not bad to aim for a good reputation. Many strive for it in secret, which in turn promotes personal growth. It¡¯s a mutually beneficial situation.


    A guard came in and bowed, ¡°Miss Chu, General Tang has arrived.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thanked the guard and then headed towards the entrance of the Imperial Hospital.


    Currently, the hospital was not allowing outsiders to enter, and Tang Jinghong was stopped at the entrance.


    ¡°Jinghong, why are you here?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I heard there was an incident at the Imperial Hospital and came to check.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi whispered, ¡°The result will be out soon.¡±


    ¡°Then i¡¯ll wait.¡±


    ¡°Ok..¡±

 Chapter 574 - 574: Meeting of Love Rivals

    Chapter 574: Meeting of Love Rivals


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the Ning Residence.


    The head maid, Chunli, entered the study and bowed respectfully, reporting, ¡°Young Master, Jiao Qinqin is looking for you.¡±


    She wore a look of disdain. Jiao Qinqin abandoned the Young Master without a word back then. Why was she seeking him out now? Was she being shameless?


    ¡°Jiao Qinqin?¡± Ning Yuting had almost forgotten that name. After a moment¡¯s recollection, he said, ¡°Tell her I¡¯m not avable to see her.¡±


    Chunli hesitated, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve already said that, but she insists on seeing you. She threatened to go to Miss Qingyue if you refuse.¡±


    Ning Yuting¡¯s expression darkened, and after a pause, he ordered, ¡°Bring her in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Led by Chunli, Jiao Qinqin approached the study. She looked around the Ning Residence as if she owned the ce.


    Chunli nced at her with evident distaste. ¡°Madam Liu, please wait here. Our Young Master is currently busy with something.¡±


    Jiao Qinqin was impatient to wait for Ning Yuting. In her heart, Ning Yuting was a man she had abandoned. How could he put on airs in front of her? ¡°Ning Yuting,e out quickly¡­¡±


    Ning Yuting sat in his chair, engrossed in a book,pletely ignoring Jiao Qinqin.


    Jiao Qinqin became more aggressive, ¡°Ning Yuting, can¡¯t you hear me? 1 told you toe out!¡±


    Chunli intervened, ¡°Madam Liu, Young Master is busy nning his marriage. Please keep your voice down.¡±


    Jiao Qinqin red at Chunli, ¡°Why should I lower my voice? He¡¯s deliberately ignoring me. Can¡¯t 1 even call him?¡±


    Chunli muttered under her breath, ¡°No one asked you toe, though.¡±


    Jiao Qinqin pushed Chunli and scolded, ¡°You wretched maid, who are you to talk back to me?¡±


    Chunli didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Ning Yuting, so she endured, ¡°Madam Liu, please behave yourself!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± She kept calling her Madam Liu. Wasn¡¯t this reminding her to pay attention to her identity as a married woman? How annoying!


    At that moment, the door opened, and Ning Yuting appeared. His dark pupils were emotionless as he looked at Jiao Qinqin like a stranger, speaking coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Jiao Qinqin gazed at Ning Yuting, noting his handsome face and tall, straight figure, far more attractive than her husband, Liu Wenzhao.


    Her demeanor softened in an instant, ¡°Yuting, I heard you¡¯re getting married. I came to offer my congrattions.¡±


    Ning Yuting replied indifferently, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jiao Qinqin, mistaking Ning Yuting¡¯sck of enthusiasm as reluctance to marry Chu Qingyue, assumed, ¡°Yuting, are you unhappy about getting married? You don¡¯t have to marry a farmer¡¯s daughter just to repay a favor. This is a matter of a lifetime; you must think it through.¡±


    Ning Yuting was speechless.


    Jiao Qinqin continued, ¡°If you truly don¡¯t want to, you should break off the engagement now. Otherwise, it¡¯ll affect your entire life.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Ning Yuting interrupted her. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want to marry Qingyue? She¡¯s the woman I want to marry most.¡± He was relieved not to have married Jiao Qinqin; her thought process was appalling. ¡°You should leave now. Qingyue will be unhappy to know you¡¯vee to see me.¡±


    Jiao Qinqin was stunned, ¡°What did you just say? You¡¯re asking me to leave? Yuting, how can you tell me to leave?¡±


    Ning Yuting really wanted to throw her out of the mansion, ¡°Why can¡¯t I?


    You¡¯re not part of the Ning family.¡±


    Jiao Qinqin pointed at herself, incredulous, ¡°1 was once your fiancee. Are you so heartless?¡±


    Ning Yuting was speechless.


    He turned and entered his study, mming the door shut, ¡°Chunli, see the guest out.¡±


    Chunli, feeling insufficient for the task alone, called two sturdy maids for assistance, ¡°Please escort Madam Liu out.¡±


    Jiao Qinqin banged on the door, ¡°Yuting, you can¡¯t treat me like this! Yuting, I haven¡¯t finished talking¡­¡±


    The two sturdy maids, one on each side, dragged Jiao Qinqin towards the entrance.


    At the entrance.


    Chu Qingyue had bought some items for Ning Yuting and came to deliver them. Arriving at the gate, she saw two maids escorting ady out.


    ¡°Let me go, let me go¡­¡± Jiao Qinqin struggled, but she was no match for the two robust maids and was eventually thrown outside the gate.


    She had just steadied herself when she saw Chu Qingyue standing nearby.


    The maids of Ning Residence didn¡¯t recognize Chu Qingyue, so they just nced at her without any further action.


    Jiao Qinqin, who had secretly met Chu Qingyue before, became arrogant upon seeing her alone, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Yuting¡¯s fiancee?¡±


    Chu Qingyue looked at Jiao Qinqin with unfamiliarity, furrowing her brows.


    She didn¡¯t know thisdy, yet her first words were so pointed.


    Her words reminded the maids who hadn¡¯t gone far. Chunli quickly turned and approached Chu Qingyue politely, ¡°Are you Miss Qingyue?¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded, ¡°Yes, I am. Is your Young Master at home? I bought some things for him while shopping and wanted to give them to him.¡±


    Jiao Qinqin sneered sarcastically, ¡°What good things can a vige girl buy? Yuting is from a wealthy family; he has seen it all. Aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing yourself?¡±


    Chunli, annoyed by Jiao Qinqin, led Chu Qingyue into the residence, ¡°Young Master is at home. 1¡¯11 take you to him.¡±


    Jiao Qinqin ran over to block them, ¡°Chu Qingyue, Yuting is only marrying you out of gratitude. Know what¡¯s good for you and break off the engagement yourself.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Chu Qingyue initially didn¡¯t want to engage with Jiao Qinqin, but she couldn¡¯t ignore her words about the core issue.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t 1 clear enough?¡± Jiao Qinqin thought she had hit Chu Qingyue¡¯s weak spot and looked smug.


    Chunli quickly interjected, ¡°Miss Qingyue, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. You know best how Young Master feels about you. Could anyone fake it so well?¡±


    Chu Qingyue faced Jiao Qinqin squarely, ¡°Who are you? Why are you saying this?¡±


    Jiao Qinqin, assuming a superior air, said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Yuting tell you? I¡¯m Jiao Qinqin, his former fiancee.¡±


    ¡°Your engagement with Young Master was canceled long ago. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Chunli urged, ¡°Miss Qingyue, she¡¯s now Madam Liu and has nothing to do with Young Master.¡±


    Ning Yuting had told Chu Qingyue about Jiao Qinqin, ¡°Yuting has mentioned you. Heartless and faithless, shifting affections easily, marrying someone else while your fiance was missing. How dare you still im to be Yuting¡¯s fiancee?¡±


    Jiao Qinqin¡¯s smug expression slowly faded, and she stiffened, ¡°Yuting said that about me?¡±


    Chu Qingyue met Jiao Qinqin¡¯s gaze, ¡°Isn¡¯t that clear?¡±


    Jiao Qinqin, furious, retorted, ¡°Chu Qingyue, don¡¯t be so smug. You¡¯re just a peasant trying to be a phoenix. Yuting doesn¡¯t truly want to marry you. You¡¯ll suffer in the future.¡±


    Chu Qingyue responded firmly, ¡°Whether 1 suffer or not is none of your business. Take care of yourself.¡±


    Jiao Qinqin sneered, ¡°Just wait, Chu Qingyue!¡±

 Chapter 575 - 575: Donkey-Faced Man

    Chapter 575: Donkey-Faced Man


    Trantor: yee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chunli thought Jiao Qinqin was being too much, ¡°Madam Liu, please leave.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to ask. I¡¯m leaving on my own.¡± Jiao Qinqin red at Chu Qingyue and left with a snort.


    Chunli turned tofort Chu Qingyue, ¡°Miss Qingyue, don¡¯t mind her. Let me take you to see Young Master.¡±


    Chu Qingyue thought for a moment, then handed the things to Chunli, ¡°Please give these to him on my behalf. 1 have some things to attend to and must leave now.¡±


    Chunli couldn¡¯t guess what Chu Qingyue was thinking but didn¡¯t hold her back. She called two sturdy maids to escort Chu Qingyue back, while she went to find Ning Yuting.


    Hearing Chunli¡¯s words, Ning Yuting hurried out to chase after Chu Qingyue, wanting to exin it.


    Chu Qingyue was caught up by Ning Yuting halfway. ¡°Yuting, why are you here?¡± She took out a handkerchief and handed it to him to wipe his sweat.


    Ning Yuting, seeing that Chu Qingyue wasn¡¯t angry, sighed in relief and took the handkerchief, ¡°Qingyue, don¡¯t take Jiao Qinqin¡¯s words to heart. She¡¯s a stranger to me now.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled gently, ¡°I know.¡±


    She was initially somewhat upset anyone would be slightly irked to see their fiance¡¯s ex-fiancee approaching him ¨C but seeing Ning Yuting rushing out to exin, her displeasure vanished.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The maids were sent back by Ning Yuting, and he escorted Chu Qingyue home alone.


    On the other side, Ren Buqing, with Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua, had obtained a list of guards who had served in the past half-month from the guard captain. They divided into three groups to investigate, and soon there was news.


    There was one guard who matched Chu Qingzhi¡¯s deductions, named He Jing.


    Ren Buqing immediately dispatched people to arrest him, but both the guard captain and He Jing¡¯s family said they hadn¡¯t seen him for two days.


    Two days. This made them feel uneasy. Could he have already dealt with the medicinal herbs?


    Ren Buqing rushed to the entrance of the Imperial Hospital and shared the news with Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Does his family have anyone with a strange illness?¡±


    Ren Buqing replied, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then he must be short of money.¡± Chu Qingzhi analyzed, ¡°As a guard, he mostly returns home at night except on his days off. He wouldn¡¯t have many ces to spend money, and the sry of a guard is not low. It¡¯s enough for his expenses, and he doesn¡¯t have a gambling habit. The thousand-year Ganoderma is worth a hundred thousand taels, and the Eternal Youth Herb twenty thousand taels. Why does he suddenly need so much money?¡±


    Ren Buqing spected, ¡°Could he be ckmailed, with someone forcing him to steal?¡±


    ¡°He knows the consequences of theft ¨C dismissal at best, imprisonment at worst. As a long-serving guard, he wouldn¡¯t be unaware of this. His reason for stealing must be more important than his future.¡± Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Go and investigate some guards close to him, see if He Jing said or did anything unusual recently. There should be some clues.¡±


    ¡°I know why he needs so much money¡­¡± Chu Xujin approached quickly.


    Everyone turned to Chu Xujin.


    Chu Xujin exined, ¡°He Jing has a son and a daughter. His son is schrly and has already passed the imperial examination, with a bright future. But suddenly, his son disappeared one day.¡±


    ¡°The next day, someone sent him a letter, asking him to steal the Eternal Youth Herb. After the deed, they would release his son.¡±


    Ren Buqing asked, ¡°He Jing¡¯s son was kidnapped?¡±


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°Yes, this was what He Jing¡¯s wife told me. The letter has been burned, but I found a small piece of paper in the ashes, with ¡®ck market¡¯ written on it.¡±


    Ren Buqing quickly asked, ¡°Did you see the time?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°The ck market wasn¡¯t open the past two days, and He Jing has been missing for two days¡­¡±


    Chu Xujin concluded, ¡°So¡­ tonight is their transaction time.¡±


    Ge Lihua noted, ¡°The ckmailer wants the Eternal Youth Herb, but the thousand-year Ganoderma is also missing¡­¡±


    The response to Ge Lihua¡¯s question arrived.


    A group of officers rushed back, ¡°Sir, we asked around the carpentry shops in the capital. A few days ago, a strange man with a donkey face and wearing a hat bought a kilo of glutinous rice glue.¡±


    Ge Lihua realized, ¡°A man with a donkey face? An aplice?¡±


    The officer was uncertain, ¡°Probably an aplice.¡±


    ¡°Whether he¡¯s an aplice or not, we¡¯ll find out once we catch him. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ren Buqing bowed to Chu Qingzhi and left with his team to set up the trap.


    Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua followed along.


    Chu Qingzhi, apanied by Chu Qingning and Tang Jinghong, started walking back.


    Chu Qingzhi asked Tang Jinghong quietly, ¡°Has Third Master Lu¡¯s vengeance been avenged?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°It has. 1 went to support himst night.¡±


    ¡°Was he injured this time?¡±


    ¡°Seriously injured and still unconscious. Fortunately, I had the life-saving medicine you gave me, otherwise he would have died along with the traitors.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Qingzhi changed the topic. ¡°Shall we go to the ck market after dinner to take a look?¡± She was worried about Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    In the Chu Residence.


    ¡°Yaqing, are you there?¡± Chu Qingzhi gently tapped on Wu Yaqing¡¯s door with her fingers.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Qingzhi,¡± Wu Yaqing hurried to open the door.


    Chu Qingzhi spoke softly, ¡°Third Master Lu has been seriously injured and hasn¡¯t awakened. Do you want to see him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s injured again?¡± Wu Yaqing asked anxiously. ¡°How did he get hurt?¡±


    Observing Wu Yaqing¡¯s reaction, Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°Last night, he led his men in a fierce battle against the traitors. The enemy was formidable, and they almost perished together¡­¡±


    Wu Yaqing became worried, ¡°I want to see him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I want to go now,¡± Wu Yaqing stammered, eager to see him immediately.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She sent Wu Yaqing to the general¡¯s residence and asked Nanny Han to take care of her.


    Nanny Han agreed readily.


    Nanny Han brought Wu Yaqing to Third Master Lu¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Miss Yaqing, the person you want to see is in the room.¡±


    Wu Yaqing said politely, ¡°Thank you, Nanny Han. Go ahead.¡±


    Nanny Han smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright,e to the front room to look for me if you need anything. 1¡¯11 be in the front room if I have nothing to do.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Yaqing walked to the room. When she reached the door, she mentally prepared herself and pushed the door open.


    Third Master Lu¡¯s handsome face was pale. The stubble on his chin made his face look even paler.


    Wu Yaqing sat by the bed and stared at the person on the bed. She seemed to have lost weight?


    After watching Third Master Lu for a while, Wu Yaqing left the room to prepare medicine and cook some porridge in the kitchen. She had learned these basic life skills from Li Qingyu.


    After finishing, she ced the medicine bowl and porridge bowl on a tray and carried them back to the room..

 Chapter 576 - 576: Going Back on Words

    Chapter 576: Going Back on Words


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As night fell, the room grew dim.


    Wu Yaqing ced the tray on the table, lit a candle, walked over to the bed, and gently patted Third Master Lu¡¯s face, ¡°Wake up, wake up¡­¡±


    Having slept for a long time, Third Master Lu was easily roused by Wu Yaqing¡¯s gentle touch.


    Opening his eyes, he saw Wu Yaqing¡¯s face, fair with a blush, almond eyes, and rosy cheeks, youthful and beautiful.


    For a moment, he was stunned, but everything happened so quickly that no one saw it.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Third Master Lu¡¯s voice was hoarse, as if tinged with a rasp, subtly captivating.


    Wu Yaqing, embarrassed to admit she came specifically to care for him, quickly said, ¡°Brother Tang¡¯s family was short-handed, so they asked me to help.¡±


    Third Master Lu was a bit groggy and didn¡¯t think much about it, smiling faintly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Wu Yaqing turned to fetch the medicine, ¡°Can you drink this?¡±


    Third Master Lu slowly sat up and drank the entire bowl of medicine, then found something sweet stuffed into his mouth.


    He raised his head slightly and looked at Wu Yaqing in shock. ¡°What did you feed me?¡±


    He thought about spitting it out to see, but that seemed too fussy.


    Wu Yaqing casually said, ¡°Sugar. Every time I was sick, my mother would give me a sugar cube after medicine, so it wouldn¡¯t taste bitter.¡±


    Third Master Lu licked the sugar in his mouth, the sweetness spreading, quickly dispelling the bitterness.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Wu Yaqing waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve cooked silver fungus and lotus seed porridge for you. It looks and tastes great. Do you want some?¡±


    Third Master Lu, looking at Wu Yaqing¡¯s caring eyes, nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wu Yaqing fetched the porridge bowl and handed it to Third Master Lu, ¡°Try it, I guarantee it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Third Master Lu looked down at the bowl. The fragrance wafted to his nostrils, tempting and promising of good taste, but he felt a pang of sourness in his heart¡­ It had been a long time since someone had cooked porridge specifically for him.


    He took the bowl, then said, ¡°Lu Yichen.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was confused.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Lu Yichen looked at Wu Yaqing and patiently repeated, ¡°My name, Lu Yichen.¡±


    This was the first time he had voluntarily revealed his name to a woman.


    ¡°Oh-¡± Wu Yaqing acknowledged, but then she became conflicted, wondering whether she should tell him her real name.


    Wu Yaqing sat by the bed, lost in her own thoughts and conflicts.


    Lu Yichen felt a bit awkward. He didn¡¯t look at Wu Yaqing, and thus didn¡¯t notice her increasingly furrowed brows.


    Suddenly, Wu Yaqing seemed to have thought of something. She got up abruptly and ran out of the room, heading straight back to the Chu Residence.


    Lu Yichen was left bewildered.


    In the Chu Residence.


    Chu Qingzhi was preparing for her trip to the ck market when suddenly the door was knocked on. After sensing who it was, she said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Wu Yaqing quickly entered the room, then swiftly shut the door, leaning against it with a conflicted expression on her face.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at her curiously, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to take care of Third Master Lu? Why did youe back?¡±


    Wu Yaqing looked up at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, Third Master Lu woke up. He even told me his name.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to look at her and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡±


    Wu Yaqing appeared troubled, ¡°Should 1 tell him my name?¡±


    Realizing what was bothering her, Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, ¡°If you want to tell him, then do it. If not, it¡¯s fine either way.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Wu Yaqing said, ¡°Then 1 know what to do.¡±


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s attire for the night, she asked curiously, ¡°Are you going out tonight?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°I have something to do.¡±


    Wu Yaqing expressed concern, ¡°Then be careful, there are many bad people out there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Under a starlit night.


    Chu Qingzhi, dressed in her night attire and masked, met up with Tang Jinghong, and they headed towards the ck market.


    They were lucky; the ck market was already open when they arrived.


    Tang Jinghong handed a ck cloak to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Put this on, and let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They entered the ck market and found a rooftop overlooking the entrance to sit and keep watch.


    The night breeze was gentle, bringing a hint of coolness.


    After a while, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong saw Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang arrive, also wearing ck cloaks. However, their familiar figures were easily recognizable to those who knew them well.


    After entering the ck market, they headed straight to a small stall selling medicinal herbs.


    The stall,id out on the ground with just a cloth, was quite simple, but it didn¡¯t affect business. Many people were gathered around the stall, which was selling various items like bezoar, tiger bone, bear bile, and more.


    These items could be sold at a high price here, so the vendors didn¡¯t mind taking some risks to bring their goods to the market.


    ¡°How much for this catnip musk?¡± Yuan Hongjun picked up a small brown object from the stall. From its color and fragrance, it was of high quality and worth purchasing.


    Catnip musk can also be used to treat bone fractures. Chu Qingzhi had asked them to collect medicinal herbs for Yan Yixian¡¯s surgery, and though they had already gathered everything, this high-quality catnip musk was a rare find and too good to miss.


    The vendor was straightforward, ¡°You name the price.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun held up a finger, ¡°How about ten taels for one piece?¡±


    The vendorughed, ¡°Are you joking? Ten taels for my top-quality catnip musk? That¡¯s too cheap.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun smiled, ¡°Then fifteen taels. Is that okay?¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, the vendor agreed, ¡°Alright, then.¡±


    Suddenly, a man hurried over. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll pay 20 taels. Sell them all to me.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun frowned, ¡°We already agreed on a price.¡±


    But the vendorcked any sense of moral obligation, ¡°We agreed, but you haven¡¯t paid yet, so it¡¯s not a done deal.¡±


    The man added, ¡°Exactly, the deal is only final once payment is made.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun was extremely annoyed, ¡°How can you go back on your word like this? And ording to the ck market rules, when a deal is being made, others can¡¯t interrupt or outbid. That¡¯s the rule.¡±


    The man arrogantly retorted, ¡°What rules? I only know that if 1 offer a higher price, he has to sell it to me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± A group of people managing the ck market approached.


    Yuan Hongjun exined, ¡°This vendor agreed on a price with me and then sold it to someone who offered more.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The leader turned to the vendor.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding,¡± the vendor hastily denied, overwhelmed by the imposing presence of the leader.


    ¡°Follow the rules of the ck Market, or you won¡¯t be allowed in again,¡± the leader said sternly before leaving with his group..

 Chapter 577 - 577: Crystal Purple Jade

    Chapter 577: Crystal Purple Jade


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Reluctantly, the vendor ended up selling the catnip musk to Yuan Hongjun.


    Yuan Hongjun happily stored the catnip musk and continued browsing the ck market with Bao Linjiang.


    With a discerning eye, one could find many treasures at the ck market, but there were also many fakes. One had to be careful not to be swindled.


    Chu Qingzhi watched her two disciples with amusement. ¡°Jinghong, stay here and keep watch. I¡¯m going to take the two to pick out some good items.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi leaped down from the rooftop,nding in front of her disciples.


    The disciples initially thought someone wasing to snatch their catnip musk, but upon recognizing their master¡¯s eyes, they eximed in surprise, ¡°Master!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed towards a nearby stall, ¡°There¡¯s an antique stall over there. Let¡¯s go see what they have.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    There were still many people surrounding the stall. When the three of them went over, a few people happened to leave. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to get close enough.


    The stall disyed small vases, tea sets, ornaments, and ink washes made of jade, each appearing genuine and exquisitely crafted.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang browsed but couldn¡¯t discern much.


    Bao Linjiang asked, ¡°Master, do you see anything you like? 1 can buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°Just a moment,¡± said Chu Qingzhi, before asking the vendor, ¡°How much are these items?¡±


    The vendor enthusiastically replied, ¡°Fifty taels each, choose anything you like.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi subtly activated her spiritual energy in her eyes, which made genuine items emit a faint glow, while fakes remained dull.


    Using her special ability, Chu Qingzhi picked several items from the stall: a dagger, a small white rabbit, a small ck rabbit, a small purple jade gourd, and a set of jade Bodhi beads.


    The vendor was secretly delighted, thinking Chu Qingzhi had poor judgment as she picked all fake items. He felt like he was making a fortune.


    Chu Qingzhi handed over the banknotes.


    The vendor quickly pocketed the banknotes, relieved that Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t change her mind, ¡°Wee back anytime.¡±


    It had been a long time since he had encountered such an easy mark. If more such customers came by, he would be rich in no time.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi choosing only fake items, bystanders couldn¡¯t help but give her sympathetic looks.


    In the business of antiques, making or losing money all depend on luck.


    After walking away, Chu Qingzhi gave the small white rabbit to Yuan Hongjun and the small ck rabbit to Bao Linjiang. ¡°One for each of you. They¡¯re genuine, and the jade quality is good.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun, looking at the cute little white rabbit, curiously asked, ¡°Master, how do you know they are genuine?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°I could tell just by looking. 1¡¯11 teach you how to distinguish it in the future.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see something else.¡± Chu Qingzhi led her disciples to a stall selling raw stones. Thergest stone there was as big as arge iron pot, and the smallest was the size of a fist.


    Bao Linjiang cautioned Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Master, raw stones are the most deceptive. Many are of inferior quality jade.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s try.¡±


    The stall owner pricked up his ears to listen to their conversation. When they were done, he quickly said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. I¡¯ve had top-quality purple jadee from these raw stones.¡±


    ¡°Purple jade?¡± Yuan Hongjun scoffed. ¡°You must be boasting.¡±


    The stall owner, used to such skepticism, smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, pick one. Maybe you¡¯ll find purple jade.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes flickered, and she pointed to a stone the size of a te at the vendor¡¯s feet, ¡°Hongjun, bring that stone over.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    While Yuan Hongjun was fetching the stone, Chu Qingzhi asked the vendor, ¡°How do you sell these stones?¡±


    The vendor offered a t rate, ¡°One hundred taels each, big or small. Choose any, and after you pick, we can crack them open.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then began to pick stones, with her disciples continuously bringing them to her feet. Soon, she had a small mountain of about twenty stones.


    Chu Qingzhi counted them and handed the banknotes to the vendor, ¡°Here¡¯s the payment. Let¡¯s crack them open.¡±


    Her bold move attracted a lot of attention.


    ¡°Buying so many stones at once, if they¡¯re fake, that¡¯s a huge loss.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they should buy one and crack one open.¡±


    ¡°What if they just have too much money to spend?¡±


    There was a heated discussion about Chu Qingzhi¡¯s actions, but when the stones were being cracked open, everyone immediately fell silent, making the atmosphere tense.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang were also nervous. After all, with so many stones, amounting to thousands of taels, if no valuable jade was found, their master would suffer a huge loss.


    Tang Jinghong sat calmly on the roof, watching Chu Qingzhi with a slight smile on his lips. Chu Qingzhi was not one to suffer losses. Just wait and see.


    The vendor, having not encountered such a generous customer for a long time, was quick to start cracking open the raw stones. ¡°Miss, if we find something good, 1 can buy it back from you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s see what we find first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The vendor took out his tools for opening raw stones and randomly picked one to start with.


    Everyone watched intently, with more and more people gathering, causing a bit of a crowd.


    Chu Qingzhi looked rxed, casually observing the process.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang, gripping their sleeves, were so nervous they were sweating.


    As the vendor worked on the stone, a corner of the cut revealed purple jade¡­


    ¡°My goodness, purple jade! The first stone and it¡¯s purple jade; thatdy is so lucky.¡±


    ¡°Quickly peel off the rest to see how big the piece of purple jade is. If it¡¯s big enough, I¡¯m willing to pay two thousand taels for it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll offer three thousand taels.¡±


    Before the jade was even fully exposed, people were already bidding for it.


    The vendor couldn¡¯t help but regret; not only was it purple jade, but it was also exceptionally translucent high-quality purple jade. If it was big enough, it could sell for five thousand taels or more.


    The stone being worked on was the size of a te, and the vendor had only cut a thinyer to reveal the jade inside.


    This youngdy¡¯s luck was too good!


    The vendor continued cutting, and finally, he carefully peeled out the purple jade. The entire piece of jade was covered only by a thinyer of stone on the surface, the rest was all purple jade.


    ¡°Five thousand taels!¡±


    ¡°Six thousand taels!¡±


    ¡°Seven thousand taels!¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar. This was a rare crystal purple jade, highly sought after and hardly avable on the market. If turned into jewelry, its price could easily increase tenfold.


    Yuan Hongjun finally rxed, realizing that this single piece of jade had earned back all their money, ¡®Master, should we sell it?¡±


    ¡°This one we won¡¯t sell, continue with the next one.¡± Chu Qingzhi nned to keep this piece for her second sister¡¯s dowry.


    Hearing it wasn¡¯t for sale, everyone felt a sense of loss.


    ¡°Miss, sell it, we can offer a high price.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Not selling, continue opening.¡±


    The crowd could only give up hope reluctantly, secretly anticipating the next piece of jade..

 Chapter 578 - 578: The Grand Raw Stone Showcase

    Chapter 578: The Grand Raw Stone Showcase


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The vendor pped his hands and carefully picked up the second raw stone to open it. ¡°Eh? Why is it ck?¡±


    Everyone held their breath¡­


    Suddenly, someone whispered, ¡°Could this be ck jade?¡±


    The vendor¡¯s hand trembled upon hearing this, thinking to himself, could they really be this lucky?


    The raw stones he collected were usually from the edges of mines that had already been exploited, so finding purple jade was rare, but ck jade was unheard of.


    He carefully peeled away the outeryer of the stone, eventually revealing a bowl-sized piece of ck jade.


    ¡°It¡¯s really ck jade! Though not top-grade, it¡¯s still a good quality piece. Such good luck.¡±


    ¡°First purple jade and now ck jade. I¡¯ve never seen anyone this lucky.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in this business for over a decade, and I¡¯ve never seen anything like this.¡±


    The crowd erupted in amazement and discussion, their eyes also lingering on the pile of unopened raw stones.


    Someone said, ¡°Miss, how about selling one of those remaining raw stones to me? I¡¯ll offer five hundred taels. What do you say?¡±


    Others quickly joined in, ¡°I¡¯m also willing to pay five hundred taels.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll offer six hundred taels, okay?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t n to sell these raw stones. However, the jade that we¡¯ll extractter will be for sale. You all can have a look then.¡±


    After witnessing two consecutive instances of valuable jade being extracted, the crowd was impressed with Chu Qingzhi and even suspected she might have the skill to discern jade. So when she refused to sell the raw stones, they came up with another idea.


    ¡°Miss, there are more raw stone stalls over there. Could you help me choose one? If it turns out to be a rare jade, you¡¯ll get half of the profit.¡±


    The nearby raw stone vendors immediately started cursing under their breath, annoyed that people were trying to take advantage of the situation. They thought, just because the girl is skilled doesn¡¯t mean she should help you. Why don¡¯t you pick one yourself? Who needs your measly few coins!


    Chu Qingzhi declined the offer, as she could guarantee that the raw stones she chose contained jade. Why keep 50 percent of the profit when she can keep 100?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already picked so many, my mind is in a blur now. I can¡¯t discern anymore.¡±


    Hearing Chu Qingzhi say this, the crowd tried to persuade her for a while but eventually gave up.


    Someone asked, ¡°Miss, are you selling that ck jade?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll go to the highest bidder.¡±


    ¡°One thousand taels!¡±


    ¡°Two thousand taels!¡±


    ¡°Two thousand one hundred taels!¡±


    Eventually, the ck jade was sold for two thousand three hundred taels, almost covering Chu Qingzhi¡¯s costs.


    The vendor wiped the sweat from his forehead, astonished by the unexpected treasures his stall had yielded.


    He continued to open the third stone¡­


    Gradually, he cracked open all twenty-something stones, each revealing jade of varying quality. The best was crystal purple jade, and the least valuable was water jade, but even that was of a decent grade.


    Each stone opened elicited astonishment from the crowd. Such a perfect sess rate was unprecedented in the jade world and caused a sensation in the ck market, drawing even more onlookers.


    Apart from the crystal purple jade, Chu Qingzhi sold the rest, totaling forty-five thousand taels,ting a profit of over forty thousand taels, leaving the crowd green with envy.


    After Chu Qingzhi left with her earnings, the onlookers rushed to buy the vendor¡¯s remaining raw stones.


    It was the vendor¡¯s best business day ever. Initially feeling a bit resentful, he was now overjoyed after earning several thousand taels.


    ¡°That girl is like the God of Wealth reincarnated!¡± he thought to himself, happily packing up to head home.


    Yuan Hongjun looked at Chu Qingzhi and asked in admiration, ¡°Master, how did you identify the raw stone?¡±


    Stones containing jade would glow, with the intensity of the light corrting to the quality of the jade.


    In high spirits, Chu Qingzhi exined the principles of identifying jade-containing raw stones to her disciples. She pointed out that raw stones with jade share certainmon characteristics and could be identified without her special ability. After the exnation, she encouraged her disciples to practice.


    While teaching her disciples, Chu Qingzhi also kept an eye on her surroundings with her divine sense, but nothing unusual had been detected so far.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang remembered everything Chu Qingzhi taught them and approached another raw stone stall.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi and her disciples heading to buy more raw stones, the crowd quickly gathered around again.


    Chu Qingzhi stood by, letting her disciples choose the stones without interference, allowing them to build their confidence.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang selected their stones independently without interfering with each other, each choosing five raw stones.


    Bao Linjiang approached Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Master, what do you think?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi examined the stones picked by Bao Linjiang, ¡°Very good.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun asked, ¡°Master, how about mine?¡±


    After inspecting Yuan Hongjun¡¯s stones, Chu Qingzhi also found them to be good. ¡°Both of your selections are simr. Let the vendor crack them open.¡±


    The vendor, having witnessed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s exceptional ability to discern stones, was somewhat expectant. ¡°I¡¯ll get the tools and start opening them for you.¡±


    After some effort, all the stones chosen by the two disciples were opened.


    The best one turned out to be a green jade worth two thousand taels, and the least valuable was a white jade worth one thousand taels, earning them six to seven thousand taels in total.


    The disciples handed the money to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Master, this is for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pushed the banknotes back, ¡°I¡¯ve already earned tens of thousands. Keep it for yourselves.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun smiled and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll buy something for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Save your money; you¡¯ll need it in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The two disciples listened to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words. From then on, they developed a good habit of saving money. Hence, when the two of them were in their twenties, they were already rich.


    Chu Qingzhi continued to stroll around with her disciples, picking some excellent items from various antique stalls¡­


    Suddenly, Chu Qingzhi sensed something amiss, ¡°The target has appeared.¡±


    The two of them were immediately on guard.


    Tang Jinghong also noticed a suspicious person entering the ck market, looking around stealthily.


    Of course, apprehending a criminal can¡¯t just be based on a feeling. The main reason is that this person¡¯s figure greatly resembles He Jing, and moreover, He Jing has a very distinct pigeon-toed gait, which is different from ordinary people.


    Ren Buqing, Chu Xujin, Ge Lihua, and the other officers who were lying in ambush in the ck market also noticed him.


    The man was carrying a box-like object, matching the description of the suspect.


    They slowly surrounded him.


    Indeed, the man was He Jing. While ncing around, he entered a gambling den, stood at the entrance for a moment, then went upstairs and entered a room in the corner.


    At that moment, Tang Jinghong was on the rooftop of that room, Chu Qingzhi next door, and the others were outside the gambling den, ready to act on Ren Buqing¡¯s signal.


    In the room, there were four people in cloaks, heavily disguised, and another tied up and thrown on the bed. It was He Jing¡¯s son..

 Chapter 579 - 579: Human Experimentation

    Chapter 579: Human Experimentation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A deep, powerful voice rang out, ¡°Did you bring the item?¡±


    He Jing¡¯s hand, holding a small box, tightened slightly. ¡°I brought it, but 1 want to know what you need the Eternal Youth Herb for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Put the box on the table, take your son, and leave immediately.¡±


    He Jing gritted his teeth, veins bulging on his forehead. If heplied, there would be no turning back, but his son¡¯s life was in their hands¡­


    After a moment, he stepped forward and ced the small box on the table.


    Simultaneously, a clear bell sound suddenly rang out. In a blink, everyone in the room became dazed and disoriented, as if frozen in ce.


    The door was pushed open, and Ren Buqing and others rushed into the room, tying up everyone present.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong surveyed the surroundings, finding nothing suspicious. After the kidnappers were taken away, they too left the ck market.


    On the way, Chu Qingzhi woke up the leader of the kidnappers, wanting to know what they intended to do with the Eternal Youth Herb.


    The man soon woke up, and as he raised his head, a strand of silver-white hair fell from his hat.


    Seeing this, Chu Qingzhi pulled off his hat and face mask, revealing a face as aged as an eighty-year-old man.


    Everyone else¡¯s hats and masks were removed, revealing uniformly aged and decrepit faces.


    The group was shocked, ¡°This¡­¡±


    The voice they heard in the room didn¡¯t belong to such elderly men. Was it a disguise? But it seemed too real!


    Ren Buqing ordered a halt, ¡°Remove their disguises.¡±


    The officersplied, but the result was not a disguise. ¡°Sir, this is their real appearance; it¡¯s not a disguise.¡±


    This revtion made Ren Buqing gasp in shock. The voice of a young man but the body of an elderly person ¨C how could anyone believe this?


    Chu Qingzhi checked their pulses and then frowned slightly, ¡°They¡¯ve all been poisoned.¡±


    Ren Buqing asked, ¡°What kind of poison?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered this type of poison. 1 need to study it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu,¡± Ren Buqing promised, ¡°Once the case is solved, the


    Ministry of Justice will formally acknowledge your contribution.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    After discussing the matter at hand, Chu Xu jin couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fifth Sister, does the Eternal Youth Herb really have the effect of preventing aging?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled slightly, ¡°The Eternal Youth Herb does have the effect of preserving youth. Of course, there¡¯s no such thing as eternal youth in this world, but those who consume the herb age more slowly.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Ministry of Foreign Affairs.


    A secret guard entered the room and presented a sealed letter to Bei Chunyi, ¡°Second Prince, a letter from the Kingdom of Mobei.¡±


    Upon seeing the red seal on the envelope, Bei Chunyi¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly took the letter.


    After reading it, his face turned extremely grim. ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    The letter, sent by his mother, stated that the King of Mobei had suddenly fallen ill and was now in aa. He was urged to return immediately.


    When he and Bei Chunlu left, their father was in good health. How could he have fallen ill so suddenly?


    There must be something wrong.


    Bei Chunlu also received a simr letter. After reading it, his face turned ashen, as if he was being roasted over a fire.


    After some thought, he went to Bei Chunyi¡¯s room. ¡°Second Brother, did you receive a letter about Father¡¯s critical illness?¡±


    ¡°You received it too?¡± Bei Chunyi handed him the letter. ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    After reading both letters, Bei Chunlu becamepletely panicked. ¡°Second Brother, shall we return tomorrow?¡±


    Bei Chunji was reluctant. ¡°But we haven¡¯t chosen a woman to help us in our struggle for power.¡±


    Bei Chunlu helplessly said, ¡°Second Brother, without the throne, it¡¯s useless even if we have supporters.¡±


    Bei Chunyi mmed his fist on the table, causing the teacups to rattle, and the tea to spill. Fuming with anger, he said, ¡°Pack up. We will leave tomorrow to bid farewell to the Emperor of Daling.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bei Chunlu nodded heavily.


    At the entrance of the Imperial Hospital.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong walking side by side, Yuan Hongjun quickly went to meet them. ¡°Master, I have prepared everything.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Good job.¡±


    Bao Linjiang showed the token to the guard, who immediately let them in.


    The group entered the research room of the Imperial Hospital, an ancient version of a medicalboratory equipped with all the medical tools and resources avable at the time.


    Daling ced great importance on medicine. The Imperial Hospital received substantial government subsidies and had significant ie from patients, resulting in excellent infrastructure.


    Upon entering the room, Chu Qingzhi began to study the blood samples she had collected from the four kidnappers.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang watched as Chu Qingzhi conducted her research.


    Tang Jinghong looked at them for a while and then went outside to attend to his own tasks.


    As she studied, Chu Qingzhi exined to her two disciples, ¡°Based on the symptoms of the poisoning, it appears they were subjected to aposite poison, meaning several toxinsbined. Moreover, they were not poisoned in one go, but intermittently, over several instances.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun found it strange, ¡°This is really odd.¡±


    Bao Linjiang nodded in agreement, ¡°Master, under what circumstances would someone be poisoned like this?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had a troubling suspicion, ¡°Let¡¯s first rify the nature of the toxins before I answer your question.¡±


    After an hour, Chu Qingzhi identified the toxins, confirming her suspicion, ¡°Someone has been conducting human experiments with poisons.¡±


    The two disciples raised their voices in shock, ¡°Human experiments with poisons?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun asked, ¡°But Master, why conduct poison trials? It seems pointless.¡±


    Bao Linjiang blinked, also thinking that there must be some purpose behind the poison trials, perhaps to age people?


    Chu Qingzhi looked at her disciples, ¡°My guess is that someone is trying to develop a true elixir of eternal youth. But clearly, that person has gone mad, not only experimenting on humans but also creating toxins.¡±


    Bao Linjiang asked, ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°You two go and report the findings to the Ministry of Justice. 1¡¯11 find Jinghong and then head back home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After finding Tang Jinghong, Chu Qingzhi and he returned home.


    Arriving at the Chu residence, Chu Qingzhi handed the dagger she had specially bought today to Tang Jinghong, ¡°I picked this for you. It can slice through iron like mud. Be careful when using it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi embraced Tang Jinghong, ¡°I¡¯m heading back. You should go and rest early too.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Day and night passed.


    Chu Qingzhi carried a vegetarian meal to the room where the young monk stayed, hearing the soft chanting behind the door. She knocked, ¡°Little Master.¡±


    Upon hearing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice, the young monk immediately stopped his morning prayers and joyfully said, ¡°Miss Chu, pleasee in..¡±

 Chapter 580 - 580: Moved to Tears

    Chapter 580: Moved to Tears


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi entered the room and ced the tray on the table. She took out the purple jade gourd and handed it to the young monk, ¡°Do you like it? It¡¯s a gift for you.¡±


    The young monk took the small gourd in his palm, joyfully saying, ¡°I love it. Miss Chu, could you put it on for me?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Qingzhi ced the purple jade gourd around the young monk¡¯s neck. She had added a blessing to the gourd, wishing him a smooth and sessful life.


    The young monk looked down at the purple jade gourd on his chest and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and pinched the young monk¡¯s chubby cheeks, ¡°Continue with your morning prayers, and eat your breakfast when you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± The young monk replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m grown up now. 1 can take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Little Master.¡±


    Afterpleting his morning prayers, the young monk ran to the next room to find his master, proudly showing off, ¡°Master, look, this is the purple jade gourd Miss Chu gave me. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±


    ¡°It is beautiful,¡± said the master abbot, a highly enlightened monk who immediately recognized the extraordinary nature of the gourd. ¡°Keep it safe and don¡¯t show it off casually.¡±


    While saying this, he tucked the gourd inside the young monk¡¯s clothes and patted it gently.


    The young monk also patted his clothes, his expression serious, ¡°Master, I will keep it safe.¡±


    The master abbot stroked the young monk¡¯s head. ¡°Good boy, hurry up and eat breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The young monk nodded and ran back to his room.


    The master abbot watched his young disciple with a gentle gaze and then closed his eyes to continue his chanting.


    ¡°Mother, please add these two items to my sister¡¯s dowry,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, handing over the crystal purple jade and the deed to the Chu residence.


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s dowry is already sufficient. There¡¯s no need to add more,¡± said Li Qingyu, recognizing the value of the purple jade without asking.


    ¡°Mother, please listen to me, add them.¡±


    Li Qingyu was still reluctant, ¡°Why don¡¯t you add them to your dowry instead?¡±


    ¡°I still have more than a year before I get married. My dowry can be umted slowly, there¡¯s no rush.¡±


    ¡°But these are too valuable, especially this residence. 1 heard that even a modest location in the capital costs several hundred thousand taels. How much did this house cost?¡±


    ¡°Jinghong bought it through his connections. It wasn¡¯t expensive, only about a hundred thousand taels.¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand taels is not a lot?¡± Li Qingyu widened her eyes slightly in surprise. ¡°Qingzhi, this is the residence you bought. Why don¡¯t you keep it for your own dowry?¡±


    ¡°Mother, if I need a residence, I can always buy another,¡± Chu Qingzhi persuaded. ¡°The Ning family is wealthy and influential. If my sister¡¯s dowry is too modest, it will surely be a subject of ridicule. You wouldn¡¯t want my sister to be looked down upon, right?¡±


    Li Qingyu hesitated. ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother, please trust me. Add it. A richer dowry for my sister will also free you of worries.¡±


    Li Qingyu sighed andpromised. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll add it. In the future, I will also prepare generous dowries for you girls.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face lit up with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±


    When Chu Qingyue heard this news, she immediately ran to find Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth Sister.¡±


    She hugged Chu Qingzhi, her eyes brimming with tears, her voice choked with emotion, ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted her back, ¡°A bride should not cry.¡±


    Yet, Chu Qingyue¡¯s tears continued to flow. Qingzhi had changed her fate, given her things she couldn¡¯t even dream of, and now added valuable items to her dowry. Gratitude was an understatement for what she felt in her heart. She would do anything for her fifth sister.


    ¡°Really, thank you, Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°No need for thanks. Everything 1 give to my sisteres from my heart.¡±


    Chu Qingyue hugged Chu Qingzhi even tighter, crying her heart out.


    General¡¯s mansion.


    Tang Jinghong went to Lu Yichen¡¯s room, asking with concern, ¡°Are your injuries better?¡±


    Seeing Tang Jinghong, a hint of disappointment unavoidably appeared in Lu Yichen¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m much better. By the way, did you call Wu Yaqing over?¡±


    ¡°No, she came on her own,¡± Tang Jinghong approached the bed, looking down at Lu Yichen, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Yichen felt a subtle pleasure in his heart. ¡°Nothing, just asking.¡±


    Tang Jinghong yfully teased Lu Yichen, ¡°You and Wu Yaqing¡­¡±


    Lu Yichen, looking guilty, quickly denied, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, there¡¯s nothing between us.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Lu Yichen and said slowly, ¡°The feeling of being exposed¡­ is very obvious.¡±


    Lu Yichen¡¯s ears turned red with embarrassment. He hadn¡¯t really said anything, but it felt like he had said everything, making him extremely awkward.


    He quickly changed the subject, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Just checking on you,¡± Tang Jinghong thought to himself, noting that Lu Yichen seemed slightly disappointed when he saw him, which seemed a bit odd.


    Lu Yichen tensed up a little under Tang Jinghong¡¯s gaze, ¡°You¡¯ve checked on me, so why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t pick up on Lu Yichen¡¯s cue and said on his own, ¡°I heard that someone revealed their name to a certain someone yesterday?¡±


    A sense of guilt, like being caught stealing, surged in Lu Yichen¡¯s heart. He avoided eye contact, sounding less confident, ¡°How do you know about that?¡±


    Still ignoring Lu Yichen¡¯s words, Tang Jinghong continued, ¡°1 once heard someone say that women are like clothes, but brothers are like limbs. Brother Lu, I still remember that clearly.¡±


    After saying this, Tang Jinghong left the room with a smile.


    Lu Yichen was left in a daze.


    Could he take back those words now?


    At Xilin Garden.


    Today, the garden was even more crowded than yesterday. Within an hour of opening, the ce was bustling with activity.


    The crowd parted to make way as ten judges, all over the age of sixty, walked from the main entrance to the judges¡¯ seats, seating themselves in order.


    The judges¡¯ area was set up at the front of the square, with ten tables lined up in a row. Each table had paper and pens, and the judges looked serious and formal.


    After the maids served tea, Cai Yuting stepped onto the square, delivered a few opening remarks, and then announced the start of thepetition.


    The Upper A would receive one hundred taels of silver and amemorative jade que.


    The Middle A winners would receive fifty taels of silver and amemorative jade que.


    The Lower A winners would receive ten taels of silver and amemorative jade que. Allmemorative jade ques were identical.


    If there were ties in the A rank, a re-evaluation would be conducted.


    After Cai Yuting announced the start of thepetition, ten boys each holding a piece of porcin approached the judges¡¯ table.


    The judges examined the porcins, wrote down their scores, ced them inside the porcins, and then the servants took them away. This process continued in a cycle for each piece.


    There were twelve categories of scores: A (Upper, Middle, Lower), B (Upper, Middle, Lower), C (Upper, Middle, Lower), and D (Upper, Middle, Lower).


    Each porcin had the contestant¡¯s number on the bottom, but it was covered with ck dye before being brought over. The dye would be washed off after the scoring, ensuring fairness..

 Chapter 581 - 581: Getting Lower A

    Chapter 581: Getting Lower A


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The scoring process on the square proceeded in an orderly fashion, with a calm atmosphere on the square itself. However, outside the square, the atmosphere was extremely tense, both among the contestants and their family.


    Yan Yanyong nced at Chu Qingshuang and said maliciously, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m not sure about the others, but defeating Chu Qingshuang is certain.¡±


    Yan Helin¡¯s gaze flickered slightly,cking confidence, ¡°We¡¯ll know soon.¡±


    Yan Yanyong had great confidence in Yan Helin, who had been renowned since childhood, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t be modest. You will definitely beat Chu Qingshuang.¡±


    Yan Helin nodded but thought to himself, ¡®Difficult!¡¯


    Li Shaoliang looked displeasedly at the Yan family and then turned to ask happily, ¡°Dad, where shall we celebrateter?¡±


    Li Zhenzong nced at Li Shaoliang, ¡°What celebration? It seems like you¡¯re just craving for treats.¡±


    Li Shaoliang said mischievously, ¡°Dad, why did you say that? You should have confidence in your disciple in winning thepetition.¡±


    If they were not in public, Li Zhenzong would have wanted to smack his younger son on the back of his head. Is there something wrong with him? ¡°After we get back, 1¡¯11 have your older brother train you properly. You always act so childish!¡±


    His eldest son was too mature, leaving him no room to intervene, while his younger son was too childish, feeling like a child who would never grow up.¡±


    Li Shaoliang immediately made a pitiful face, ¡°Dad, if you throw me to my brother, I¡¯ll goin to Mom.¡±


    Li Zhenzong said lightly, ¡°Sure, but if you do that, you can forget abouting to the porcin workshop and seeing Qingshuang.¡±


    Li Shaoliang stared at Li Zhenzong with his eyes wide open, ¡°Dad, you are so cruel.¡±


    Li Zhenzong felt no guilt, ¡°1 learned it from you.¡±


    Li Shaoliangughed bitterly. Indeed, a man should never have a weak spot. Once you have one, your entire life could be manipted.


    Li Qingyu said, ¡°Qingshuang, don¡¯t worry. If it doesn¡¯t go well, it just means there¡¯s room for improvement. You can slowly enhance your skills and participate again next year.¡±


    Hearing this, the nervous Chu Qingshuang felt her psychological pressure greatly reduced, ¡°Mom, I understand.¡±


    Everyone took turnsforting Chu Qingshuang.


    No one would me her for not achieving good results. As long as she works harder in the future, that¡¯s enough. With everyone¡¯s support, Chu Qingshuang gradually rxed.


    Porcins were brought up one by one for the judges to score and then taken away to be ced in designated areas.


    The square was divided into sections ording to the grades: A (Upper, Middle, Lower), B (Upper, Middle, Lower), C (Upper, Middle, Lower), and D (Upper, Middle, Lower). Each section was clearly marked, with porcins ced in the area corresponding to their score.


    Besides the A section, every other section had porcins ced, with the B section having the most.


    Suddenly, the third judge softly eximed in surprise, showing a look of astonishment mixed with joy, apparently having seen a fine piece of porcin. ¡°This porcin is good. Its surface is smooth and shiny, and its shape is well-proportioned¡­¡±


    He gently tapped the body of the porcin with his finger, ¡°The sound is crisp and pleasant to the ear.¡±


    The judges next to him stretched out their neck to take a look, and after a nce, they held the porcin piece and praised while examining it, ¡°This is really good!¡±


    The judge wrote down a ¡®Lower A¡¯ rating on a piece of paper and ced it inside the porcin. ¡°Finally, we have an A grade piece.¡±


    The servant then took the porcin away, washed off the dye from the bottom of the piece, checked the rating slip, and ced the porcin in the ¡®A¡¯ section.


    This scene stirred up discussions in the quiet surroundings.


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a piece in the A section.¡±


    ¡°With so many pieces, finally, one has made it to the A section.¡±


    ¡°I wonder whose piece it is?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan tugged at Chu Qingshuang¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Sixth sister, is that the porcin piece you made?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s too far away, I can¡¯t recognize it.¡±


    Chu Xuyao said rationally, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will know when the results are announced.¡±


    Everyone waited patiently again.


    After about twenty minutes, a porcin piece was ced in the Middle A section.


    ¡°Middle A, Middle A, whose is this?¡±


    ¡°It must be one of those top-notch families. They say their porcin making skills are on par with imperial merchants.¡±


    ¡°Then it must be one of the Cai, Zhang, or Yang families, right?!¡±


    The crowd buzzed with discussions again, and the atmosphere became lively for a while.


    Before long, a piece was also ced in the Upper A section, and this time, everyone boiled with excitement. This was currently the only piece in the Upper A section.


    As time went on, the grading entered its final stage, and no more pieces were selected for the A grade.


    Meaning, the top three were undisputed.


    Cai Yuting once again took the stage, ¡°The porcin grading isplete, and we will now announce the results.¡±


    Everyone was only interested in the A grade porcin pieces, not caring about the others. The announcement of results started directly with the A grade.


    A servant lifted the Lower A piece, showing the bottom part towards Cai Yuting. Cai Yuting checked the number, ¡°Twenty-seven! Who is number twenty-seven?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang was startled, twenty-seven was her number. Realizing this, she excitedly raised her hand, ¡°Me, me¡­¡±


    Everyone turned their gazes towards her, filled with disbelief. ¡°Is this young girl only thirteen or fourteen years old? She actually made an A grade porcin piece. That¡¯s incredible!¡±


    Li Zhenzong was overjoyed, ¡°Qingshuang, quickly take your number and go to the square.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingshuang ran towards the square.


    All eyes followed her until she reached the square.


    It was the first time in the porcinpetition that such a young girl received an A grade rating. Cai Yuting, looking at the little girl running towards him with a slightly flushed face, was also somewhat incredulous, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang politely answered, ¡°Hello Master Cai, my name is Chu Qingshuang.¡±


    Cai Yuting smiled and handed her a purse and amemorative jade que, ¡°Congrattions Chu Qingshuang for achieving the Lower A. Congrattions!¡±


    Chu Qingshuang took the items and bowed slightly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then she ran back to her family.


    Yan Yanrong watched the triumphant Chu Qingshuang, feeling aplex mix of emotions. It was hard to tell whether it was difort, jealousy, or envy. It wasplicated, like a tangled mess.


    Yan Helin sadly lowered his head. He was highly praised in Shuiyun County, but only in the capital did he realize there were many talented people, and he was just an ordinary person.


    ¡°Father, our Qingshuang is amazing, right?¡± Li Shaoliang looked even happier than Chu Qingshuang.


    Li Zhenzong straightened his back, proudly saying, ¡°Of course, she¡¯s amazing.¡±


    The Chu family was even more delighted. Everyone surrounded Chu Qingshuang in a circle, congratting her.


    ¡°Qingshuang, congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Qingshuang, congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Sixth Sister, congrattions.¡±


    After speaking with her family, Chu Qingshuang approached Li Zhenzong and gratefully said, ¡°Master, thank you for your guidance.¡±


    Li Zhenzong was extremely gratified, ¡°It¡¯s the result of your own hard work, but don¡¯t ck off. Strive to achieve Upper A next year.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The people from the Zhang and Yang families looked over, surprised that such a skilled young girl came from a small ce..

 Chapter 582 - 582: Family Strife

    Chapter 582: Family Strife


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Cai Yuting also watched Chu Qingshuang intently, thinking that with a bit more growth, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for her to achieve Upper A. And if she did, wouldn¡¯t she be close to bing an imperial merchant?


    Cai Yuting¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°Middle A, number ny-nine.¡±


    Yang Linfeng, an eighteen-year-old youth, walked onto the square.


    Both Cai Yuting and Yang Linfeng¡¯s expressions were not very pleasant.


    Cai Yuting¡¯s displeasure stemmed from the fact that the Middle A was from the Yang family. If the Upper A wasn¡¯t from the Cai family, their family would fall out of the top rank, which would be a huge blow to them.


    Yang Linfeng¡¯s displeasure was because, if he was the Middle A, then the Upper A couldn¡¯t be someone from the Yang family, which meant they were outshone by others.


    Yang Linfeng expressionlessly epted the purse andmemorative jade que and stepped down from the square.


    The Upper A was the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. The audience held their breath, fixated on the porcin piece in the Upper A area.


    Cai Yuting took a deep breath, turned to look at the bottom of the porcin piece for the number, and loudly announced, ¡°Number one.¡±


    The Cai family immediately turned pale.


    The Zhang family, on the other hand, was overjoyed.


    Zhang Zidong, also an eighteen-year-old youth, walked onto the square with a radiant smile. He provocatively nced at Cai Yuting before descending from the square with his prizes.


    It seemed like the era of the Cai family wasing to an end.


    Cai Yuting¡¯s face turned dark as he felt a sense of defeat, overwhelmed by a feeling of helplessness, akin to watching a house copse and being unable to stop it.


    After the top three were announced, it was time for everyone to im their own porcin pieces. However, many people chose not to take theirs and simply left.


    Chu Xujin suggested, ¡°Father, Mother, shall we go to Tainan Restaurant to eat and celebrate?¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Yuting to make a reservation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so foresighted, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang said, ¡°Shall 1 pay for the meal?¡±


    Li Qingyu replied, ¡°Keep your money as a memento. I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±


    At the entrance of Xilin Garden.


    The Zhang and Yang families were waiting on either side, both understanding each other¡¯s intentions, so they looked at each other with displeasure.


    As soon as the Chu family came out, they were stopped.


    The Zhang and Yang families spoke at the same time, ¡°Please wait.¡±


    The group was unsure who to look at first.


    Grandpa Chu, out of a sense of protecting his family, cautiously asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Yang Linfeng spoke first, ¡°Elder, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. We mean no harm. We were just admiring the skill of Qingshuang in porcin making and wanted to make her acquaintance.¡±


    Zhang Zidong quickly added, ¡°We simply wish to make an acquaintance, nothing more.¡±


    For an elderly man from a vige, this was all tooplex. He didn¡¯t know how to respond and looked at Chu Qingzhi for guidance.


    Chu Qingzhi politely said, ¡°We understand your intentions, but we are in a hurry to go for a meal now. Can we talk some other time?¡±


    Yang Linfeng and Zhang Zidong looked at Chu Qingzhi at the same time and thought to themselves, This girl looks so familiar.


    After thinking about it, the two of them realized that it was Chu Qingzhi.


    The matter of Chu Qingzhi hitting the princess had caused a hugemotion in the capital some time ago. In order to see what kind of fierce woman Chu Qingzhi was, many people specially came to the entrance of the general¡¯s residence to watch. There was also her portrait¡­


    Chu Qingshuang, Chu Qingzhi¡­ so they were sisters. This made thingsplicated!


    Both men instantly realized that the difficulty level of their task had just skyrocketed from one to ten. They needed to discuss this back at their family and n ordingly.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll listen to Miss Chu and talk about it at another time.¡±


    The Zhang Family and the Yang Family bid farewell and left.


    The Chu family continued towards Tainan Restaurant.


    Grandpa Chu asked Chu Qingzhi uneasily, ¡°Qingzhi, why are they looking for Qingshuang?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°They are from some of the top porcin families in the capital. They approached Qingshuang because they see value in her. Remember, no matter what favorable terms they offer in the future, do not agree to them.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± they all replied.


    Cai Family.


    Cai Yuting called the three contestants representing the Cai family over, ¡°What happened? None of you made it to A. Instead, an unknown little girl outshone you!¡±


    The three lowered their heads, feeling utterly ashamed.


    Cai Yuting, furious, scolded them harshly, ¡°Useless!¡±


    ¡°Now tell me, what do we do?¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t all act like quails, speak up! Talk!¡±


    Everyone was aware of the significance of thispetition for the future of the Cai family, but no one expected such a result, nor did they want it!


    Cai Yuting was both anxious and angry, his eyes reddening in frustration as he pounded the table several times with his fist, making a loud ¡°bang bang bang¡± sound that further unsettled everyone.


    At this moment, the youngest, Cai Jun¡¯an, spoke up, ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t we recruit Chu Qingshuang into our family? She¡¯s young and seems to have high potential. If she¡¯s willing to join our family and we nurture her properly, she could definitely help us surpass the Zhang and Yang families in the future.¡±


    This suggestion appealed to Cai Yuting. Indeed, if the people in his family weren¡¯t up to par, why not look outside? Roping in a young girl to their side shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    ¡°Send an invitation, I will personally meet Chu Qingshuang.¡±


    Cai Jun¡¯an breathed a sigh of relief and quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Uncle.¡±


    At the Zhang Family Residence.


    In the main hall, several elders and influential younger members of the Zhang family were gathered, all aware of thepetition results.


    The current head of the family, Second Master Zhang, looked around and said, ¡°Although we secured the top spot this time, Chu Qingshuang poses a significant potential threat to us in the long run. Does anyone have any good solutions to this problem?¡±


    Zhang Zidong spoke up, ¡°Father, Chu Qingshuang is Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sister. We can¡¯t make her an enemy of our family.¡±


    The rest of the Zhang family members agreed, as turning her into an enemy would be more than just a threat¡ªit could be fatal.


    Third Master Zhang pondered for a moment and then asked, ¡°Has Chu Qingshuang been promised in marriage?¡±


    This suggestion provided a new perspective for everyone.


    Second Master Zhang replied, ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t.¡±


    Third Master Zhang continued, ¡°Zijun, you¡¯re just a year older than Qingshuang and are still unmarried. What do you think¡­¡±


    Zijun, his son, naturally supported his father¡¯s idea.


    Inrge families like theirs, internal struggles weremon.


    Zijun, raised from childhood with the mindset of serving the family, agreed after only three seconds of thought, ¡°Father, you can decide on my marriage.¡±


    Third Master Zhang was pleased, ¡°Good.¡±


    Second Master Zhang wasn¡¯t too happy with this, ¡°I think Zishan, who is about the same age as Qingshuang, might be more to her liking.¡±


    Third Master Zhang didn¡¯t show his displeasure but calmly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s let Qingshuang choose herself, what do you think, Brother?¡±


    Seeing Third Master Zhangpromise, Second Master Zhang agreed, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do it this way..¡±

 Chapter 583 - 583: Mad Alchemist

    Chapter 583: Mad Alchemist


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the Yang Family Residence.


    In the main hall, key members of the Yang family were assembled.


    Old Master Yang happily said, ¡°First, congrattions to Linfeng for achieving the Middle A. Keep striving for the next time.¡±


    Yang Linfeng stood up and cupped his hands. ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡±


    As for the others, Old Master Yang encouraged them one by one before getting down to business. ¡°What do you think of Chu Qingshuang?¡±


    Yang Linfeng replied, ¡°Grandfather, this youngdy possesses both talent and ability. In time, she¡¯s bound to be a formidable opponent for the Yang family.¡±


    Old Master Yang thought about it and nodded. ¡°You think so highly of her?¡±


    Yang Linfeng earnestly said, ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t think much of it. But after inquiring about Chu Qingshuang¡¯s performance during thepetition, I realized she¡¯s truly exceptional. If she had joined thepetition a couple of yearster, I honestly believe I wouldn¡¯t have been her match.¡±


    Seeing his grandson being so modest, Old Master Yang smiled and said, ¡°Since you recognize her potential, do you have any strategies for dealing with her?¡± Master Yang said, ¡°Father, if Chu Qingshuang is the innocent Chu Qingshuang, then this matter will be very simple to handle. However, Chu Qingshuang is Chu Qingzhi¡¯s younger sister. If this matter is not handled properly and angers Chu Qingzhi, not only will it not bring help to the family, but it will also bring disaster.¡±


    Old Master Yang was surprised. ¡°Chu Qingshuang is Chu Qingzhi¡¯s younger sister?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, think carefully about how to let Chu Qingshuang bring benefits to the family without offending Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Tainan restaurant.


    Ren Buqing, apanied by two officers, arrived at Tainan Restaurant and headed upstairs, ¡°Miss Chu Qingzhi, I need your help with something.¡±


    In the private room, Chu Qingzhi heard the voice and thought to herself, fortunately, they had finished eating, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. You all continue eating.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi opened the door, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I came to ask if you could apany us to Xiaoyun Vige.¡±


    ¡°Why Xiaoyun Vige?¡±


    Ren Buqing exined, ¡°The situation is like this¡­¡± he said, ¡°We questioned those kidnappers, and they alle from a vige called Xiaoyun Vige¡­¡±


    This vige is quite remote.


    One day, the vigers went out to gather herbs and rescued a man from the mountain. This manter became known as the ¡°Mad Alchemist¡± by the vigers.


    Xiaoyun Vige is surrounded by mountains and has ess to numerous herbs. The Mad Alchemist took all the vigers¡¯ herbs, iming he was researching a potion for eternal youth.


    The vigers, suffering from illnesses, endured on their own. Now, with the arrival of a man skilled in medicine, they treated him like a deity, eventually bingpletely subservient to him.


    After a year of research, the potion was developed, but there were no test subjects. The Mad Alchemist then turned his attention to the vigers.


    At first, he targeted the elderly vigers, and those vigers had indeed after when they first took the medicine.


    For example, an 8o-year-old man¡¯s hair turned ck after taking the medicine, and a woman in her seventies saw her wrinkles significantly reduced, looking rejuvenated¡­


    However, such conditions onlysted two to three days, after which they would revert overnight, even appearing older than before. Subsequent doses of the medicine had no effect.


    The Mad Alchemist frantically continued his experiments, whichsted for three months.


    After three months, he expanded his testing, giving the medicine to everyone in the vige over fifty years old.


    This time, the vigers maintained their youthful appearance for five days, but then aged rapidly, appearing at least ten years older than before.


    The days continued with the Mad Alchemist concocting potions, testing, and observing results. This routine went on for ten years, and eventually, all vigers, including children, turned into very old people.


    It¡¯s evident that the Mad Alchemist¡¯s experiments failed. In a fit of rage, he recalled the Eternal Youth Herb stored in the Imperial Hospital.


    He spected that the issue might be with the catalyst used, so he sent vigers to retrieve the Eternal Youth Herb.


    All these ns were conceived by the Mad Alchemist.


    Leaning on the railing of the balcony, Chu Qingzhi listened to Ren Buqing¡¯s story and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll meet this Mad Alchemist.¡±


    Ten years of relentless potion-making, what drove the Mad Alchemist to do all this? She was somewhat intrigued.


    Xiaoyun Vige.


    The journey was entirely along steep mountain paths, unsuitable for horse riding. The group walked towards Xiaoyun Vige.


    The only enjoyable part of the journey was the abundance of wild fruits. It was autumn, and many trees wereden withrge, sweet fruits.


    Chu Qingzhi invited Chu Qingning, Yuan Hongjun, and Bao Linjiang to join her, wanting them to experience the Mad Alchemist¡¯s spirit of medical pursuit.


    Chu Qingning pointed excitedly in a direction, ¡°Sister, there are several Gastrodia ta nts over there.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked over and instructed, ¡°Mark the spot. We¡¯ll dig them up on our way back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingning tied a red ribbon to a nearby tree as a marker, then the group continued onward.


    After walking for one or two hours, they finally arrived at Xiaoyun Vige.


    The vige was truly secluded, with ess to the city requiring a river crossing, severely hindering travel.


    Everyone stood at the entrance of the vige, surveying the surroundings before entering.


    Nearby were vast fields, now abandoned and deste, with a bleak and withered appearance. At the edge of the fields flowed a clear and transparent river. In the distance, mountains surrounded the area, covered with dense, lush greenery, creating an environment of tranquility and seclusion, almost like a hidden retreat.


    A few steps into the vige, several fierce dogs rushed towards the group, barking wildly. ¡°Woof woof woof, woof woof woof¡­¡±


    Ren Buqing and the others immediately drew their swords, ready to defend against the dogs.


    However, after Chu Qingzhi nced at the fierce dogs, they suddenly became docile and hurriedly ran away, as if encountering something terrifying.


    Ren Buqing and hispanions were left bewildered.


    The barking of the dogs drew the vigers out of their homes¡­


    All of them were old men and women; even the children looked aged, with white hair, wrinkled faces, and an air of decay.


    This scene shocked everyone, but what was more horrifying was the realization that these people were merely tools for the Mad Alchemist¡¯s experiments, no longer treated as human beings.


    At this moment, a mad voice echoed from the furthest house in the vige, ¡°All ah ah, why has it failed again? Why? Eternal Youth Herb, Eternal Youth Herb, 1 need the Eternal Youth Herb¡ª¡±


    After the voice spread, the vigers hurriedly ran back into their homes and shut their doors, as if a demon was about to descend upon the world.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see,¡± Chu Qingzhi led the way to the house where the voice originated.


    As they approached, the air became thick with the scent of herbs. Chu Qingzhi stopped and instructed, ¡°You all stay back ten steps and wait for me.¡±


    Chu Qingning asked worriedly, ¡°Sister, is something wrong?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°The air here containsponents of hallucinogenic drugs. If you inhale too much, you might experience hallucinations.¡±


    Everyone immediately followed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s instructions and retreated to stand ten steps away.


    Chu Qingning advised, ¡°Be careful. If anything goes wrong, call us, and welle to help.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi patted Chu Qingning¡¯s shoulder, reassuring her..

 Chapter 584 - 584: Famous in the Capital

    Chapter 584: Famous in the Capital


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi slowly approached the house. The closer she got, the more intense and pungent the smell of the herbs became.


    Suddenly, a head peeked out from the window of the house. The head had thick, disheveled hair and a beard that was both curly and dense. The face was grimy, as if it hadn¡¯t been washed for many days, and the eyes were a sickly, cloudy yellow. The man appeared to be in his forties. Seeing Chu Qingzhi, he looked startled at first but then became visibly excited.


    He ran out of the house, eximing, ¡°Would you like to test my medicine? 1 can make you younger!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi swiftly kicked him, sending him flying back to the doorway, ¡°Why don¡¯t you test your medicine on yourself?¡±


    While the man was initially crying out in pain, he quickly became frenzied at her words, ¡°I can¡¯t test it on myself, 1 can¡¯t be ugly, can¡¯t grow old, otherwise he won¡¯t want me anymore¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi caught onto a key piece of information, ¡°Who won¡¯t want you?¡±


    ¡°He, he!¡± The man kept repeating these words, and then he even started to cry, looking extremely sorrowful.


    ¡°Who!¡± Chu Qingzhi took out a bell, filled it with spiritual energy, and shook it. The clear sound of the bell calmed the man down, even his facial expression softened.


    Ren Buqing and the others looked at the bell in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and were surprised. Fortunately, thisdy was on their side. Otherwise, who knew if the bell would be used on them?!


    Chu Qingzhi gently asked, ¡°Who are you referring to as ¡®he¡¯?¡±


    The man¡¯s lips trembled as he spoke, ¡°Li Wenzhan.¡±


    Li? The surname Li is the royal surname. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly; the situation seemed moreplicated, ¡°Lord Ren,e here for a moment.¡±


    Ren Buqing quickly approached, ¡°What is it, Miss Chu?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi got straight to the point, ¡°Who is Li Wenzhan?¡±


    Ren Buqing¡¯s expression changed, and he became cautious, as if a secret was about to be revealed, ¡°Why do you suddenly ask about this person?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked back, ¡°Is it a taboo?¡±


    Ren Buqing lowered his voice, ¡°Li Wenzhan was the first cousin of the previous emperor, known for his preference for handsome young men. He was considered a ck sheep in the royal family. He died at the age of forty, rumored to have been executed by the previous emperor. Later, a fire burned down his mansion, and his body was never found.¡±


    Usually, when a body is burnt to the point of no remains, it suggests an underlying intrigue. Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t delve further but instead continued to question the man, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Xia Wenyang!¡±


    This time, Ren Buqing took the initiative to say, ¡°Xia Wenyang came to the capital as a refugee. He copsed on the street from exhaustion, and by chance, Li Wenzhan¡¯s carriage passed by and took him back to his residence. Later, somehow, he won Li Wenzhan¡¯s favor and became his most beloved young man, said to be the most handsome and deeply cherished.¡±


    He then changed the topic, ¡°But as unpredictable as life can be, a few yearster, Li Wenzhan met the love of his life. For that man, he spentvishly, dismissed all the young men in his house, and even sought the former Emperor¡¯s permission for marriage. This caused a huge uproar in the capital. It was precisely his request for marriage that angered the former Emperor, who in a fit of rage sentenced him to death and ordered no one should ever mention Li Wenzhan.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked an off-topic question, ¡°Was that man good-looking?¡±


    Ren Buqing pondered for a moment, ¡°It is said that he was just of average appearance.¡±


    A soulmate? Chu Qingzhi felt speechless, ¡°How do you know all this?¡±


    Ren Buqing said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve secretly read some unofficial history books.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Reading more is a good thing.¡±


    Ren Buqing didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Chu Qingzhi turned to look at Xia Wenyang. Li Wenzhan must have had high standards, but the disheveled man in front of her was nowhere near a handsome man. She asked, ¡°Is your research on these medicines rted to Li Wenzhan?¡±


    The question seemed to unlock something in Xia Wenyang¡¯s heart, ¡°I was his most cherished person, the one who stayed by his side the longest. But everything shattered like a mirror¡¯s reflection in water when that person appeared.¡±


    ¡°For that man, Li Wenzhan forcibly dismissed all the young men in the house. I didn¡¯t want to leave him. 1 knelt and begged him, hoping he would spare me for the sake of our past, but he ignored me, disregarding my pleas, and drove me out of the house.¡±


    ¡°His servant told me that Li Wenzhan only liked young men, and that my face had aged and was no longer attractive, so he didn¡¯t like me anymore.¡±


    ¡°At that moment, as 1 touched my smooth and fair face, 1 was so devastated that it took a long time to react. And in that time, I saw Li Wenzhan¡¯s new favorite.¡±


    ¡°The new favorite was very robust, tall and muscr, even his gaze was aggressive.¡±


    ¡°When he looked at me, I shivered in fear, and 1 can¡¯t forget that cold and sharp gaze, as if he was looking at a dead object.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Li Wenzhan only fond of young men? Why did he treasure this new favorite who had none of the delicate features, yet he loved him as if he was a precious jewel?¡±


    ¡°Later, my heart turned to ash, and with nowhere to go, I simply jumped off a cliff, to end it all. Unexpectedly, I didn¡¯t die.¡±


    Unexpectedly, even men in ancient times could be so love-stricken, and this Li Wenzhan obviously switched roles from the dominant to the submissive. Chu Qingzhi feltplicated, ¡°So you dedicated yourself to researching medicine that could make people young or keep them young?¡±


    Xia Wenyang became agitated, ¡°Yes, 1 must be young, 1 must always look this good. Once I seed, I¡¯ll go back to find Li Wenzhan.¡± At this point, his expression turned ferocious, ¡°But Li Wenzhan is dead. He was put to death by the emperor, for that man, he didn¡¯t even care about his own life¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook the bell again to calm Xia Wenyang down.


    Ren Buqing remarked, ¡°I never imagined that the reason would stem from such an old obsession.¡±


    Obsession leads to madness, and love blinds, Chu Qingzhi sighed, ¡°Have someonee and take him away.¡±


    Ren Buqing immediately ordered it, then asked, ¡°Miss Chu, can you save the vigers?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°I can only detoxify them, but the effects of the poison can¡¯t be undone.¡±


    Ren Buqing nodded, ¡°Do your best.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sent Chu Qingning, Yuan Hongjun, and Bao Linjiang to check and record the vigers¡¯ conditions, while she went to the mountains to gather herbs.


    The vige, once home to three to four hundred people, was reduced to just over a hundred due to Xia Wenyang¡¯s actions. After administering the medicine, everyone returned to the capital.


    Everyone was surprised that a simple case of theft from the Imperial Hospital would unravel so much. The Minister of Justice heavily praised Ren Buqing, Chu Xu jin, and others, especially Chu Qingzhi.


    Sessfully solving the case and recovering the stolen valuable herbs, the Minister of Justice attributed most of the credit to Chu Qingzhi, awarding her five hundred taels of silver.


    Five hundred taels was the highest reward given by the government for assisting in solving a case, and it was the first time someone received so much.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s name once again became well-known throughout the capital..

 Chapter 585 - 585: Last-Minute Effort

    Chapter 585: Last-Minute Effort


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the Chu Residence.


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu came together to find Chu Qingyan.


    ¡°Qingyan.¡±


    Chu Qingyan was doing makeup for a maid in the residence. Even without her master around, she didn¡¯t ck off and practiced makeup on others every day to maintain her skills.


    She turned to see the two and smiled, ¡°Please have a seat, sisters. Let me finish her makeup, and then we can talk.¡±


    Fan Yuru smiled, ¡°Sure, take your time.¡±


    Soon, Chu Qingyan finished the maid¡¯s makeup and handed her a mirror, ¡°Xiaochan, take a look.¡±


    Xiaochan looked at herself in the mirror, joy lighting up her face, ¡°The blemishes on my face are all covered, I look brighter and prettier. Miss Qingyan, you¡¯re really skilled.¡±


    ¡°You already have a good foundation; a little makeup makes you look very pretty.¡±


    Xiaochan, looking at herself in the mirror, said thoughtfully, ¡°Miss Qingyan, do you do makeup for others outside as well?¡±


    Chu Qingyan, while packing up her tools, replied, ¡°Yes, but I charge for it.¡±


    Xiaochan thought for a moment, ¡°Miss Qingyan, my sister is getting married the day after tomorrow. Could you do her makeup?¡±


    ¡°Sure. 1 love putting makeup on the bride. Give me the address, and 1¡¯11 help your sister put it on the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Qingyan.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    As Xiaochan spoke, Chu Qingyan wrote the address on a piece of paper and ced it in the box. ¡°When the timees, I will definitely make your sister look like a fairy.¡±


    Xiaochan stood up, smiling and bowing, ¡°Thank you, Miss Qingyan.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Chu Qingyan finished packing her tools and approached Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu, ¡°Why have you twoe together?¡±


    Fan Yuru got straight to the point, ¡°We came to discuss the freckle-removing cream with you.¡±


    The Fan family wasn¡¯t very skilled in managing businesses. Currently, the family¡¯s businesses were managed by Fan Yuni (the Empress). Considering her sister was busy with pce affairs, business matters, and taking care of the little crown prince, Fan Yuru thought about learning business herself, nning to take over the business in the future to lighten the Empress¡¯s burden.


    Chu Qingyan shook her head, puzzled, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean, Sister Yuru.¡±


    Fan Yuru exined, ¡°I mean, how about selling the freckle-removing cream to us?¡±


    Chu Qingyan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You would buy my freckle-removing cream?¡±


    It was also Fan Yuru¡¯s first time talking about business deals, so she was a little excited. ¡°Of course. Let me tell you, most women in the capital don¡¯tck money. Your freckle-removing cream is so effective, so you don¡¯t have to worry about not having customers. Moreover, my family and Shiyu¡¯s family have medicine shops that can provide you with medicinal herbs. It¡¯s mutually beneficial. What do you think?¡±


    Chu Qingyan was eager but hesitant, ¡°I think it¡¯s great, but I want to ask my fifth sister¡¯s opinion first. The recipe is hers.¡±


    Fan Yuru agreed, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Please let us know as soon as possible after you¡¯ve asked her. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As soon as Chu Qingzhi returned, Chu Qingyan stopped her, smiling brightly, ¡°Fifth sister, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked down at Chu Qingyan, ¡°What happened that you¡¯re so happy?¡±


    Chu Qingyan grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, excitedly saying, ¡°Just now, Sister Yuru and Sister Shiyu came, and they want to buy my freckle-removing cream.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said I would ask for your opinion first.¡±


    ¡°I support you.¡±


    Chu Qingyan excitedly hugged Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth sister, you are the best sister in the world.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiughed, ¡°If your second, fourth, and sixth sisters hear this, they¡¯ll surely be jealous.¡±


    Chu Qingyan stuck out her tongue. ¡°No, they won¡¯t. They also think you are the best sister.¡±


    Once Chu Qingyan¡¯s excitement calmed down a bit, Chu Qingzhi took her to sit on a stone bench in the yard, ¡°As always, remember to be persistent in whatever you do.¡±


    Chu Qingyan nodded seriously, ¡°Fifth sister, I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you about some of the pitfalls to avoid in business. Keep these in mind¡­¡±


    Chu Qingyan took out a notebook and started jotting down, ¡°I¡¯ve got it, fifth sister.¡±


    The little butler came with an elegantly crafted invitation, ¡°Fifth Miss, this is an invitation from the Cai family.¡±


    He initially brought it to Chu Rong, but Chu Rong directed him to Chu Qingzhi.


    After reading the invitation, Chu Qingzhi handed it back to the butler, ¡°Tell the person who delivered the invitation that we have an important event at home and can¡¯t ept the invitation for now. And, if the Zhang and Yang families also send invitations, respond the same way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Fifth Miss.¡±


    After the servant of the Cai family received the response, he immediately returned home to tell Cai Yuting.


    Holding the invitation, Cai Yuting¡¯s face gradually became expressionless.


    In the Chu Residence.


    A carriage arrived at the Chu family¡¯s main gate. Yuan Qingqing and her younger brother got out.


    Yuan Qingqing said, ¡°Third brother, this is the ce.¡±


    Yuan Baozhang, thirteen years old and a schr, was a pride of his family. The General of the Agile Cavalry cherished him and boasted about him to everyone.


    Looking towards the gate, he said, ¡°Second sister, isn¡¯t it rude to visit unannounced? Might it displease them?¡±


    Yuan Qingqing replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. There are guards, right? Let them inform Qingzhi. If Qingzhi is busy, we¡¯ll leave. But if she¡¯s free and can give you some pointers, it would be extremely beneficial.¡±


    The Poetry and Rites Competition was about to begin, and everyone was eager to outdo their rivals, especially the students from the two academies who were eager to defeat each other.


    Yuan Baozhang had signed up for the calligraphy contest. Upon learning this, Yuan Qingqing specially brought him to seek advice from Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi had showcased her calligraphy at a banquet hosted by Fan Yuru, whichter became widely acimed in the capital. Her calligraphy work was now framed and hung in the study of Wang Lingxi, a renowned calligrapher in the capital, who admired it daily.


    Wang Lingxi was the judge for calligraphy in the uingpetition.


    Yuan Qingqing approached a guard, ¡°Is Miss Qingzhi home?¡±


    The guard, arranged by Tang Jinghong for security purposes, as Qingzhi was indeed busy and many were seeking her, replied, ¡°She¡¯s inside, but Miss Qingzhi is very busy and might not have time to see you.¡±


    Yuan Qingqing politely said, ¡°Please inform her. If she¡¯s too busy, we¡¯ll leave right away.¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment; I¡¯ll pass the message.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    In the yard, the melodious sound of a guqin could be heard. Chu Qingzhi was teaching Chu Xuyao to y the guqin for tomorrow¡¯spetition. It was ast-minute effort.


    Tang Jinghong was also there, teaching Chu Xuyuan chess..

 Chapter 586 - 586: Consulting Calligraphy

    Chapter 586: Consulting Calligraphy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Xuyuan had made rapid progress in chess and could now y a hundred moves. However, this was against Tang Jinghong. His opponents in the next day¡¯spetition wouldn¡¯t be as strong, so he should be able to achieve a moderate level.


    A guard approached, ¡°Miss Chu, General, Miss Yuan Qingqing and her brother Yuan Baozhang havee to visit.¡±


    Yuan Qingqing, the granddaughter of the General of Agile Cavalry, held a high status. Such connections were naturally something Chu Qingzhi wanted to build. Upon hearing the guard¡¯s message, she personally went out to wee them, ¡°Qingqing, Third Young Master Yuan, pleasee in.¡±


    When Yuan Qingqing saw Chu Qingzhiing out personally, she immediately felt closer to Chu Qingzhi. At the very least, she would reciprocate Chu Qingzhi with equal cordiality in the future.


    ¡°Qingzhi, sorry to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, pleasee in.¡± Chu Qingzhi guessed that Yuan Qingqing came for her brother¡¯s matter, so she led them to the courtyard where Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao were.


    Upon entering the yard and after introductions, Chu Qingzhi instructed a servant to bring two more chairs for Yuan Qingqing and her brother.


    Yuan Qingqing, seeing Chu Xuyuan ying chess and Chu Xuyao ying the guqin, asked with a smile, ¡°Are you also participating in tomorrow¡¯spetition?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan replied, ¡°Yes, the headmaster wants us to gain experience.¡±


    Yuan Qingqing smiled, ¡°My brother is also going to gain experience, but he is participating in the calligraphypetition, different from yours.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s different; otherwise, we would have beenpetitors,¡± Chu Xuyuan remarked, ncing at Yuan Baozhang, who sat upright with a distinguished air.


    Everyoneughed, easing the atmosphere.


    Yuan Qingqing seized the opportunity to bring up the topic of seeking Chu Qingzhi¡¯s guidance in calligraphy, ¡°Qingzhi, your calligraphy is excellent. Could you give some advice to my brother?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed readily, ¡°Third Young Master Yuan, please write down a phrase in your preferred calligraphy style, and I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yuan Baozhang stood up to write. He thought to himself, Chu Qingzhi is only two years older than me, and she¡¯s ady. Is her calligraphy really so good that even Wang Lingxi praises her?


    The pen and paper used by Chu Xuyuan were ced on the table.


    Yuan Baozhang ced a paperweight on the white paper, holding up his right sleeve with his left hand, disying the air of a schr. He then wrote the phrase ¡°The conduct of a gentleman is to cultivate oneself in tranquility and nurture virtue in frugality¡± in running script.


    After putting down the brush, he turned towards Chu Qingzhi and said, ¡°Miss Chu, I have finished writing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood up to look.


    The characters, written vertically from right to left, were clear, showing a certain style. They were well-written, but perhaps due to his age, they seemed a bit deliberate and rigid,cking fluidity. In short, the writing was good, but it felt like it was printed on paper.


    Chu Qingzhi picked up the brush, dipped it in ink, and rewrote the same phrase on another piece of paper, ¡°Third Young Master Yuan, take a look. Can you spot the difference?¡±


    The characters on the paper were lively yet steady, watching her writing felt like viewing a painting, with a graceful and refined touch of the brush.


    The moment Yuan Baozhang saw the characters, he recognized the problem, ¡°I see it now.¡±


    His calligraphy had already reached a bottleneck and someone had guided him before. However, for some reason, he couldn¡¯t quite get it. When he wrote, he still made the same mistake.


    But now, Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t say anything, letting him observe for himself, and his mind became clear, leading to a new understanding.


    He took up the brush and rewrote the phrase again.


    When his mindset changed, so did his actions. This time, the characters he wrote were significantly different, no longer rigid but much more fluid and dynamic.


    Chu Qingzhimended him, ¡°Third Young Master Yuan, your understanding of calligraphy far exceeds the ordinary. You will certainly shine in tomorrow¡¯spetition.¡±


    Yuan Baozhang modestly smiled, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Miss Chu.¡±


    Yuan Qingqing, listening to their conversation, smiled slightly. She would remember Qingzhi¡¯s kindness.


    When leaving, they presented a carefully prepared gift to Chu Qingzhi, sincerely expressing their gratitude.


    In the residence of Prince Zhao.


    Lin Yingmin changed his name to Li Tingzhao and was conferred as Prince Zhao. He was granted a mansion, which had just been renovated and moved into yesterday. He was currently the most inconspicuous prince in the Daling Dynasty.


    It was precisely because he was inconspicuous that he could reside in the capital. Otherwise, he would have been conferred a fief and made to live there.


    His first request after being conferred was to have Consort Xin move in with him in the mansion to fulfill his filial duties. The emperor immediately granted this request.


    A prince could request his biological mother to live in the mansion, but once she left the pce, she couldn¡¯t return.


    Consort Xin, having adapted to the life in the nunnery, was pleased when Li Tingzhao had the servants convert the courtyard into a nunnery to make her feel morefortable.


    Seeing her son¡¯s thoughtfulness, Consort Xin settled in with peace of mind.


    In the courtyard, mother and son sat chatting.


    Consort Xin happily said, ¡°Tingzhao, now that you are a prince and have reached the age to marry, isn¡¯t it time to consider marriage?¡±


    Li Tingzhao¡¯s heart sank slightly, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve just be a prince. There¡¯s no need to rush the marriage.¡±


    ¡°How can we not be in a hurry?¡± Consort Xin observed her son¡¯s unhappy expression, ¡°Is there some difficulty?¡±


    Li Tingzhao quickly denied, ¡°No, Mother, don¡¯t guess blindly.¡±


    Consort Xin asked curiously, ¡°Then why do you disagree?¡±


    Li Tingzhao avoided the question, ¡°Mother, can we talk about marriageter?¡±


    ¡°It cannot wait; you must exin to me now.¡± Consort Xin sensed something was wrong with her son¡¯s reaction; there must be a problem.


    ¡°Mother, can you not force me?¡± Li Tingzhao was in pain. He had fallen in love with a woman he shouldn¡¯t have, ascended to a position he never dreamt of, and his mother¡¯s pressure about marriage was bing overwhelming.


    Seeing his state, Consort Xin dared not pressure him further, ¡°I won¡¯t mention it. When you want to talk, we can discuss it.¡±


    ¡°Mother, you rest well. I¡¯ll go out for some fresh air.¡± Li Tingzhao wanted to hide away from the world like a turtle.


    After watching her son leave, Consort Xin summoned a young nun, ¡°Go find out why Tingzhao is so averse to marriage.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qingshuang.¡± A young girl in a goose-yellow dress called out to Chu Qingshuang ahead.


    Chu Qingshuang was currently shopping with Li Shaoliang and her two senior brothers for the things they stillcked at home. At this moment, she was a little lost as she walked around the streets.


    Hearing the voice, Chu Qingshuang turned around. A charming young girl who looked about her age approached, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The girl introduced herself, ¡°I¡¯m Yang Zhenzhen from the Yang Porcin Shop.¡±


    With this introduction, everyone knew who she was.


    Chu Qingshuang curiously asked, ¡°How do you know me?¡±


    Yang Zhenzhen smiled innocently, ¡°I saw you at the Porcin Competition. I¡¯m also learning porcin making, but I¡¯m not as good as you.. Can I ask you for some advice?¡±

 Chapter 587 - 587: The Prince Is Dead

    Chapter 587: The Prince Is Dead


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You are too kind, if there¡¯s a chance, we can exchange skills.¡±


    ¡°Do you have time now? Shall we go and exchange our skills now?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I have to buy some things for my second sister. I¡¯m not free at the moment.¡±


    ¡°How about this ¨C 1 know the capital well. 1 can take you to buy what you need, and we can save time to exchange skills afterward?¡±


    FollowingAHundredYearsOfCultivationIMDyingBeforelGotCheats


    With Yang Zhenzhen, a local, leading the way, they quickly purchased what they needed, sent the items home, and then went to Yang¡¯s Porcin Shop.


    In the General¡¯s Mansion.


    Wu Yaqing entered Lu Yichen¡¯s room with a tray, in a good mood, ¡°Dinner time!¡±


    Lu Yichen, holding a book, turned his head to look at Wu Yaqing, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me these days. My wounds are healed. You don¡¯t need to bring me food and medicine tomorrow.¡±


    Wu Yaqing paused, ¡°Okay, 1 won¡¯te tomorrow.¡±


    The atmosphere in the room slowly changed, bing somewhat awkward, tense, and indescribable.


    Lu Yichen, enduring the pain in his body, got out of bed and sat at the table to eat slowly.


    Wu Yaqing stood there, staring at Lu Yichen. In fact, she didn¡¯t quite understand her feelings for Lu Yichen. She was somewhat annoyed with him, yet wanted to see him. When she heard he was injured, she worried about him and wanted to take care of him¡­


    Sighing inwardly, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first, eat slowly.¡±


    With that, she left.


    When Lu Yichen thought of the letter he received today, he slowly clenched his fists, and waves of suppressed killing intent grew in his heart.


    Wu Yaqing ran all the way back to the Chu Residence.


    Upon returning, she went to the courtyard where Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao were staying. Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong were still there, givingst-minute advice to the two children. She entered and sat down quietly.


    The four of them looked at her, puzzled.


    Wu Yaqing was usually the most lively and carefree girl among them. Her current mncholic appearance was unusual.


    Chu Qingzhi asked with concern, ¡°Yaqing, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wu Yaqing looked up, only then realizing everyone was watching her, and hastily said, ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan said, ¡°Sister Yaqing, if there¡¯s something, just tell us.¡±


    Wu Yaqing blinked her slightly sour eyes, ¡°Lu Yichen asked me not to take care of him tomorrow.¡±


    The few of them were confused.


    ¡°Do you need me to ask him why?¡± A good friend, all alone, finally showing interest in a girl, he felt obliged to help. However, he found it strange, as Lu Yichen didn¡¯t seem to dislike Wu Yaqing. Why would he say such a thing?


    Wu Yaqing wanted to say no need, but changed her mind at thest moment, ¡°Then¡­ ask him, please. 1 feel something is amiss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know once I find out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Wu Yaqing felt as if she had eaten a bitter gourd, bitter and hard to swallow.


    Under the moonlight and twinkling stars, the servants helped clean up the dinner utensils, and everyone was enjoying a rare moment of rxation.


    However, this peaceful atmosphere was soon shattered by the sound of urgent footsteps. Ren Buqing, leading a team of officers, arrived at the Chu Residence with an unprecedented serious expression.


    Chu Qingzhi, upon seeing him, changed her direction and approached Ren Buqing, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Ren Buqing spoke with difficulty, ¡°Bei Chunlu is dead!¡±


    This news was shocking. Chu Qingzhi was stunned for a moment, ¡°Bei Chunlu is dead?¡±


    ¡°Miss Chu, I heard you have medical skills. Could you pleasee and see how he died?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t the coroner find out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Bei Chunlu was lying in his bed, just like he was sleeping. If it weren¡¯t for theck of a pulse, everyone would have thought he was asleep.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± She decided to bring her third brother along to gain some experiences.


    Chu Qingzhi informed her family and, along with Chu Qingning, headed to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.


    Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua didn¡¯t return home for dinner; they ate with the officers at the Ministry of Justice canteen. Chu Xujin, with his naturally outgoing personality, quickly became popr with everyone.


    The Ministry of Foreign Affairs was cordoned off by the staff, allowing only Ministry of Justice personnel to enter and exit.


    The Minister of Foreign Affairs paced anxiously at the entrance. Bei Chunlu¡¯s death in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs put the primary responsibility on him. If the killer wasn¡¯t found, he would have to bear the me.


    Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead and looking forward, he wondered why they hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    The deputy minister walked over. ¡°Sir, the Chu residence is some distance away from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. It will take some time to rush over.¡±


    The minister of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs did not say anything. He was already so anxious that he felt like he was on fire. He was afraid that he would spit fire the moment he opened his mouth.


    Finally, hurried footsteps could be heard.


    When the minister of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs saw Chu Qingzhi and the resting over, he was as happy as if he had encountered rain after a long drought. He hurriedly went up to them.


    Chu Qingzhi was probably the only person without an official position who could make all the officials lower their status and go forward to wee her.


    ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t know the officials of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, so Ren Buqing hurriedly introduced them to her. After hearing this, she nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Bei Chunlu¡¯s room to take a look first.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chu, this way please.¡± The minister from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs personally led the way.


    Outside Bei Chunlu¡¯s room was Bei Chunyi, whose face had turned a little livid. There was a team of soldiers standing around him. On the surface, they were protecting him, but in reality, they were restricting his movements.


    Although they were biological brothers, they both wanted the throne. There were many brothers who had killed each other for the throne. Now, he was the most suspicious.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at him and walked into the room.


    The room showed no signs of struggle. A wine jug and a half-filled wine cup were on the table. A chair had been moved, and the doors and windows were tightly shut. The bed curtains had a tear, one shoe was covered, and the other was ced normally. The room was a bit messy. Bei Chunlu was lying on the bed, his expression peaceful, hands crossed over his chest¡­


    Chu Qingzhi asked the coroner, ¡°Did you find anything unusual when you arrived?¡±


    The coroner thought carefully, ¡°No, when I arrived, he was covered with a nket, just like he was sleeping.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi put on a pair of gloves from her bag, then called Chu Xujin over to start the autopsy.


    ¡°Third brother, before examining the body, check for external injuries. It¡¯s easier to see on the body, especially the head¡­¡±


    As she exined, even the coroner, who had doubted Chu Qingzhi¡¯s skills, surreptitiously moved closer to listen, asionally showing an enlightened expression, which was quite amusing.


    Chu Xujin listened carefully, trying to remember every word Chu Qingzhi said.


    After examining the external injuries, Chu Xujin said, ¡°Fifth sister, I have prepared autopsy tools. Do you need them?¡±


    Truly professional, even bringing autopsy tools to the capital whening here to attend a wedding. Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Not for now. I¡¯ll try to determine the cause of death from the current state. Opening up the body would be too gruesome..¡±

 Chapter 588 - 588: Anesthetic Black Grass

    Chapter 588: Anesthetic ck Grass


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Indeed,¡± said Chu Xujin. ¡°But, fifth sister, there are no obvious external injuries on the body, and even the usual changes expected on a corpse are not present. How can we determine the cause of death?¡±


    ¡°Third brother, take out a silver needle.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Xujin immediately opened the autopsy tool kit and handed a silver needle to Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi examined the needle and inserted it into the corpse¡¯s heart. After a while, she pulled it out, but the needle did not change color.


    Chu Xujin observed the needle and said, ¡°This rules out severalmon deadly poisons.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and others had conducted experiments. Several deadly poisons readily avable in the Baling Dynasty could cause a silver needle to change color, and each poison would produce a different color.


    Chu Qingzhi fanned the air and sniffed the needle, ¡°Bring the medicinal solution over.¡±


    The solution was specially prepared by Chu Qingzhi for Chu Xujin¡¯s autopsies. If a poison couldn¡¯t be detected by the needle, dipping it in this solution and testing again would cause the needle to change color.


    This was the solution that Chu Qingzhi had used a special method to concoct. It was effective in testing poisons.


    Chu Xujin quickly handed the solution to Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi dipped the needle in the solution and then reinserted it into the corpse¡¯s heart. After waiting for a moment, she pulled it out, but the needle still did not change color.


    Chu Qingzhi dered, ¡°He did not die from poisoning.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t poisoned or beaten to death, and he wasn¡¯t ill. So how did he die?


    Chu Qingzhi bent down to inspect the corpse, her brows slightly furrowed. Suddenly, a bloodstain in the nail seam of the corpse¡¯s left middle finger caught her attention.


    ¡°Third brother, fetch some clean water.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Xujin quickly returned with the water.


    Chu Qingzhi cleaned the corpse¡¯s finger and discovered a small hole. Shepared it with the needle; the hole wasrger than the puncture made by the needle.


    Was it just amon puncture wound?


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°Fifth sister, there was no bloodstain when we examined the corpse earlier. Why is there one now?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°The corpse hasn¡¯tpletely stiffened. Just now, we flipped the corpse. With the wound, it¡¯s not strange for blood to flow out.¡±


    After speaking, she walked outside to Bei Chunyi.


    ¡°Second Prince, did the Third Prince ever injure his finger?¡±


    Bei Chunyi¡¯s face and expression had returned to normal. He watched Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but you can ask the maids who served my third brother.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to see two maids standing in front of the officers, nearly in tears.


    She approached them.


    Both maids immediately knelt before Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°Miss, we didn¡¯t kill the Third Prince. This morning, both princes went to the court together, returning around noon. After that, they sat in the pavilion on theke and chatted until lunch.¡±


    ¡°When it was time for lunch, I went to call them to eat. After lunch, the Third Prince returned to his room, saying he wanted to organize his clothes. He doesn¡¯t like maids touching his things, so I didn¡¯t follow him inside.¡±


    ¡°In thete afternoon, 1 brought tea to the Third Prince, and he was still alive then.¡±


    Late afternoon, in modern terms, would be around 4 p.m.


    The estimated time of the Third Prince¡¯s death was from 4 p.m. until the discovery of his body, which matched Chu Qingzhi¡¯s deduction.


    Chu Xujin handed several statements to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth sister, these are everyone¡¯s statements. Do you see any issues?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the statements but didn¡¯t rely on them. People being questioned might not tell the truth, and she needed the truth.


    ¡°What was the Third Prince doing when youst saw him? Was anyone else in the room? Did you notice anything unusual?¡±


    The maid recalled, ¡°The Third Prince was drinking the same wine on the table. He was alone in the room, looking troubled and worried, as if he had encountered some thorny issue.¡±


    ¡°You brought tea, so who brought the wine into the room?¡±


    The maid shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Who discovered the Third Prince dead first? And who was thest to see him?¡±


    The maid said, ¡°¡±The Second Prince was the first to find him dead. He called for the Third Prince to leave but found him still lying in bed. In his anger, he reprimanded him. Many people saw it.¡±


    ¡°Thest person to see the Third Prince alive was probably me. I brought him tea, and then I stood guard at the door. The Third Prince never left his room, and no one else entered.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, it was getting dark and yet he was in a hurry to leave. What was so urgent?


    The maid added, ¡°Oh, miss,st night, veryte, the Third Prince visited the Second Prince¡¯s room. His expression was very unpleasant. He stayed for a few minutes and then returned to his room.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and approached Bei Chunyi, ¡°Why did the Third Prince visit your roomst night?¡±


    Bei Chuny¡¯ i wanted to lie, but the words that came out changed his expression, ¡°Last night, my brother and I both received news of our father¡¯s critical illness, and we were nning to return to Mobei Kingdom.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was surprised. She had onlye up with the idea yesterday morning, but the two of them had already received the letter at night. Was everyone so efficient in their actions?


    ¡°Do you and your brother have any enemies in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs?¡±


    Bei Chunyi¡¯s palms were sweaty, ¡°No, we were busy garnering support and looking for advantageous marital alliances. We didn¡¯t do anything else and avoided much contact with the people of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, definitely not making enemies with anyone.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t ask further and turned back to the room.


    She opened the wine bottle and sniffed it. Amid the strong aroma of wine, she detected a subtle unusual scent ¨C the smell of ck grass.


    ck grass has an anesthetic effect and, when added to wine, is hard to detect and doubles its narcotic effect. This ck grass has a unique property ¨C it is vtile.


    She put down the bottle and picked up the wine cup. There was half a cup of wine left, and the scent of ck grass was almost gone.


    The coroner humbly asked, ¡°Miss Chu, what have you found?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi put down the cup, ¡°There is ck grass in the wine.¡±


    It¡¯s well known that overdosing on anesthetics can be fatal. Although Bei Chunlu drank wine containing ck grass, even with its doubled anesthetic effect, it wouldn¡¯t kill him.


    What then was the cause of death?


    Was it rted to the puncture wound on his hand?


    The coroner said, ¡°I have read about ck grass, but due to soil conditions, it does not grow in the Dating Dynasty.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Then where does it thrive?¡±


    ¡°Mobei Kingdom.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, could it be that someone from Mobei Kingdom killed their own prince?


    This was the most usible guess.


    Mobei Kingdom is a vassal kingdom of the Dating Dynasty. When their prince came as an envoy to seek marriage, even if unweed or disliked, they wouldn¡¯t kill him. After all, such a killing would escte into a diplomatic issue, difficult to settleter.


    Moreover, even if they intended to kill, it would not be in the Dating Dynasty. Why create trouble for themselves? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to ambush and kill them in Mobei Kingdom?


    So now, it¡¯s highly likely that their own people did, then pinned the me on the Dating Dynasty..

 Chapter 589 - 589: Rummaging Through the Room

    Chapter 589: Rummaging Through the Room


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As for the motive, it was naturally for the throne. Both the Second and Third Princes werepetitors for the throne; eliminating either one would be profitable.


    ¡°Coroner, can anyone in Mobei Kingdom easily obtain ck grass?¡±


    The coroner nodded, ¡°Yes, but to make ck grass effective, it still requires a doctor.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had a hypothesis. She took the silver needle Chu Xujin had given her earlier, held both ends, and pulled, stretching the needle into a thin silver wire.


    Everyone was astonished.


    Chu Qingzhi inserted the silver wire into the hole in the corpse¡¯s finger until it could go no further.


    The tip of the wire stopped at the wrist.


    Her hypothesis was preliminarily confirmed. Chu Qingzhi said to Chu Xujin, ¡°Third brother, go find Hongjun and ask him for a hollow silver needle.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Xujin immediately went to find Yuan Hongjun, wondering if a silver needle could indeed be hollow.


    Yuan Hongjun followed Chu Xujin back to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and handed a hollow silver needle to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi used the same method to stretch the hollow needle into a thin wire and then inserted it into the wine bottle. The wine from the bottle quickly flowed out through the other end of the wire.


    This spectacle left everyone dumbfounded, staring at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hands in disbelief.


    ¡°Do you all understand now?¡±


    Everyone came back to their senses and shook their heads. They understood the action but not the meaning.


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°Someone used a silver wire like mine to inject purified ck grass juice into the Third Prince¡¯s body, causing his heart to stop suddenly, leading to his death.¡±


    ¡°Then, under the anesthetic, the body¡¯s reactions are slow, making the body think it¡¯s still alive, which is why at first nce, the Third Prince¡¯s corpse looked like he was asleep.¡±


    The coroner said, ¡°But inserting a silver wire into the body would be painful, yet the maid who was guarding outside didn¡¯t hear any cries of pain.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°The Third Prince drank wine that contained the ck grass. The wine can double the anesthetic effect of the ck grass and circte the blood throughout his body, inadvertently giving himself a full-body anesthesia. At that time, when something pierced his body, he had no sensation. When the ck grass was injected, he lost all sensation.¡±


    ¡°Full-body anesthesia means the entire body is in a state of no sensation, almost unable to feel pain.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi summarized, ¡°Based on what I¡¯ve said, 1 deduce that the murderer is from Mobei Kingdom. This person is highly skilled in medicine and martial arts, especially in lightness skills. Third brother, Officer Ren, you can start arresting people now.¡±


    The rest didn¡¯t need to be said by Chu Qingzhi. Ren Buqing had already understood.


    ¡°Follow me!¡± Ren Buqing and his men immediately sprang into action.


    Yuan Hongjun was somewhat confused, ¡°Master, why does the murderer make the murder soplicated?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced back at Bei Chunlu, ¡°Because the murderer is taunting us.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun pondered, ¡°Master, you mean that the murderer is very confident in their medical skills and used this method of killing, sure that we wouldn¡¯t find out the cause of the Third Prince¡¯s death?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Otherwise, just for murder, a single stab would have sufficed. Why go through all this? Moreover, if the Third Prince had died inexplicably in the Daling Dynasty, the Daling Dynasty would have had to give an exnation to Mobei Kingdom.¡± A heftypensation would undoubtedly be inevitable.


    Yuan Hongjun asked, ¡°Master, what do we do next?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in a while.¡± Chu Qingzhi turned to Chu Qingning, ¡°Fourth sister, the next operation might be dangerous, so I¡¯ll send you home first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Yuan Hongjun together escorted Chu Qingning home, then returned to the streets. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the inn closest to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. He¡­ is likely there!¡±


    Based on the criminal¡¯s psychology, he would definitely be observing the situation¡¯s development from somewhere close to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs yet inconspicuous.


    The nearest inn to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs was the ¡°Youjian Inn,¡± a very famous ce that was almost always fully booked.


    Chu Qingzhi and Yuan Hongjun came to the entrance of the inn. Two rednterns hung on the eaves, emitting a bright light in the night.


    When the waiter saw the two of them, he hurriedly came out to wee them. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was the first to enter the inn. To their observation, the inn seemed normal, as Ren Buqing and his team hadn¡¯t searched here yet.


    Yuan Hongjun observed his surroundings and followed behind Chu Qingzhi.


    Approaching the counter, Chu Qingzhi gestured to the innkeeper. ¡°Innkeeper, are there people from Mobei Kingdom staying here?¡±


    The innkeeper replied, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re on the third floor, third room on the left.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Qingzhi signaled Yuan Hongjun, and they headed upstairs.


    Yuan Hongjun asked in doubt, ¡°Master, could it really be him?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi confidently said, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun wondered, ¡°But we¡¯ve never seen the murderer. How can we be sure it¡¯s him?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Hongjun, a doctor skilled in medicine often interacts with medicinal herbs and always carries a scent of medicine¡­¡±


    Realization dawned on Yuan Hongjun, ¡°I understand, Master.¡±


    They reached the third room. Yuan Hongjun knocked lightly, ¡°Guest, the inn is offering free fruit. If you want it, please tell me in person.¡±


    The door opened swiftly, revealing a young man with a cold demeanor. Seeing it wasn¡¯t a waiter, he frowned suspiciously and attempted to close the door.


    In that brief moment, the air from the room carried a faint scent of medicine.


    Yuan Hongjun swung his sleeve, releasing a peculiar fragrance that caused the young man to faint instantly.


    His knockout drug could instantly render a bull unconscious, so incapacitating a man was effortless.


    Hearing themotion, another young man inside approached them, but before he could speak, Yuan Hongjun rendered him unconscious in the same manner.


    There was no more movement in the room.


    Yuan Hongjun pushed the door open and slowly walked into the room with a guarded look in his eyes.


    However, the room was empty.


    Chu Qingzhi curled her lips and took out a bell. She shook it, and invisible waves of spiritual light spread out.


    A momentter, the sound of something heavy falling to the ground could be heard.


    Yuan Hongjun turned around and looked at Chu Qingzhi. His master was after all his master. She could knock people down without any effort.


    Chu Qingzhi walked in.


    Inside the room were three people: two young men by the door and a man in dark robes in the center, right under the beam. The bedsheet was flipped, and a pair of shoes was in front of the bed¡­


    Yuan Hongjun looked up at the beam. The suspect had hidden in such haste that he didn¡¯t even have time to put on his shoes. ¡°Master, shall we take him to the Ministry of Justice?


    ¡°Not so fast. Catching someone requires evidence. The hollow fine needle is not easy to make, and he likely wouldn¡¯t discard it. We need to find the item to confirm his guilt.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Master..¡± Yuan Hongjun rummaged through the room

 Chapter 590 - 590: Psychological Effect

    Chapter 590: Psychological Effect


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi observed the man¡¯s hands and noticed that the calluses on his left hand were more pronounced than those on his right, indicating he was left-handed. Left-handers tend to ce things opposite to right-handers and in a manner convenient for themselves¡­


    She looked around the room, deducing from a person¡¯s habits, and approached the wardrobe, pulling out the luggage from the left side.


    Opening the luggage, hidden amongst neatly folded clothes, was a delicate box with a lock on it.


    The lock was a tricky mechanism that would permanently lock if not opened with a specific key.


    However, there are always those who don¡¯t y by the rules. With a light flick of her hand and a sh of light from her palm, the lock clicked open and shattered into pieces, scattering on the floor.


    The box was now open.


    ¡°Hongjun, over here.¡±


    Inside the box, on white silk,y three hollow needles of varying sizes.


    Yuan Hongjun looked at the hollow silver needles in amazement, ¡°Master, how did you find them so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Observation is key,¡± Chu Qingzhi closed the box and ced it back, then went downstairs to inform Ren Buqing.


    When the messenger found Ren Buqing, he had just entered the second inn. Hearing that the criminal had been found, Ren Buqing was stunned. How could it be so fast? Trusting that Chu Qingzhi wouldn¡¯t make baseless ims, he immediately led his men to the scene.


    ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood in the hallway, ¡°The man is in the room, and the evidence is in the wardrobe. Wake him up and then arrest him. It¡¯s crucial to have both the person and the evidence.¡±


    Without seeing the hollow needles found in his luggage, he might im he was framed.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ren Buqing signaled, and his men rushed into the room¡­


    Chu Qingzhi and Yuan Hongjun left the inn and headed home.


    On their way back, Yuan Hongjun asked, ¡°Master, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs is heavily guarded. To kill the Third Prince, there must have been an inside aplice. Who could it be?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°The culprit didn¡¯t need an inside aplice. He was as confident in his lightness skills as he was in his medical skills.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun recalled what Chu Qingzhi had said earlier. The culprit was arrogant, and seeking an aplice would imply ack of confidence, not fitting his character. ¡°I understand, Master.¡±


    ¡°Master, I have another question.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the culprit kill the Second Prince?¡±


    ¡°The murderer had two motives: to clear the way for a certain prince in Mobei Kingdom and to challenge the Daling Dynasty. 1 specte he intended to kill, probably nning to do so tomorrow. But he wouldn¡¯t have expected to be caught tonight.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun couldn¡¯t help but imagine the culprit¡¯s reaction when captured, ¡°He has to pay for his arrogance.¡±


    If it were him, he would have kept a low profile, fleeing immediately after the murder. Why would he stay to watch?


    Chu Qingzhi shifted the topic, ¡°Hongjun, those needles are quite good.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun blinked, ¡°Once the case is closed, I¡¯ll ask Lord Ren for them.¡±


    A teachable student, Chu Qingzhi smiled.


    Dawn broke.


    Chu Rong carried two sets of new clothes into his two sons¡¯ room. ¡°These are clothes your mother specially prepared for you. Wear themter.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan crawled out of his bed and took the clothes, ¡°Got it, Dad.¡±


    Chu Rong ruffled Chu Xuyuan¡¯s hair, ¡°Do well in thepetition today, but don¡¯t feel too pressured. Just do your best.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan nodded with a smile, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After a few more words of encouragement, Chu Rong left the room.


    ¡°Wake up.¡± Chu Xuyuan pulled Chu Xuyao out of bed, ¡°If you don¡¯t get up now, Mom wille to wake you up herself.¡±


    Having practiced the guqinte into the night, Chu Xuyao found it hard to wake up, barely able to open his eyes. As soon as Chu Xuyuan let go of him, he fell back to sleep.


    Chu Xuyuan pinched Chu Xuyao¡¯s cheek, ¡°I told you to sleep earlier. See, you can¡¯t wake up now.¡±


    Chu Xuyao didn¡¯t respond.


    Chu Xuyuan stopped calling him and got out of bed. He dressed and left the room.


    A whileter, he returned with a grass in hand, rubbed it, and held it under Chu Xuyao¡¯s nose.


    Chu Xuyao immediately sneezed several times, waking up. ¡°Seventh Brother, you actually used stinky grass on me!¡±


    ¡°I had to, or you wouldn¡¯t wake up.¡± Chu Xuyuan threw the grass away, then offered his palm for Chu Xuyao to smell.


    Chu Xuyao grabbed his wrist, but his expression suddenly changed. ¡°Seventh Brother, my¡­ my hand can¡¯t exert any strength¡­¡±


    Chu Xuyuan immediately checked his brother¡¯s hand, anxiously asking, ¡°How can it suddenly lose strength?¡±


    Chu Xuyao was close to tears, ¡°Seventh Brother, if 1 can¡¯t use my hand, I won¡¯t be able to participate in thepetition.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Let¡¯s ask Fifth Sister. She must have a way.¡± Chu Xuyuan hurriedly helped Chu Xuyao dress and went to find Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi was passing by their courtyard and saw them rushing out. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Chu Xuyao ran to Chu Qingzhi, his face a picture of misery and helplessness. ¡°Fifth Sister, my hand can¡¯t exert any strength.¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡± Chu Qingzhi examined Chu Xuyao¡¯s hand. It felt limp and weak, as if his bones had softened.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, does this mean I can¡¯t participate in thepetition?¡± Chu Xuyao¡¯s eyes were filled with a pitiful look.


    ¡°You can. I¡¯ll massage it, and your hand will soon recover strength.¡± Chu Qingzhi straightened his arm and pressed a few acupoints starting from the head. ¡°Try it now. Is your hand better?¡±


    Chu Xuyao moved his arm, rotated his wrist, clenched his fist, and joyfully said, ¡°Fifth Sister, it¡¯s fine now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    The three siblings headed to the dining room together.


    Chu Xuyuan curiously asked, ¡°Fifth Sister, how did brother¡¯s hand suddenly lose strength?¡±


    ¡°It was psychological,¡± Chu Qingzhi exined. ¡°He subconsciously thought his hand had no strength, but actually, there was nothing wrong with it.¡±


    Chu Xuyao felt a bit embarrassed and lowered his head.


    Chu Qingzhi spoke earnestly, ¡°Everyone¡¯s life is full of tests, but these are all parts of our lives. Just try to solve these problems. As long as it¡¯s nothing life-threatening, don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±


    As long as you¡¯re alive, there¡¯s hope for the future.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao took her words to heart. ¡°We understand, Fifth Sister.¡±


    ¡°Rx, we¡¯ll all go with you to the Imperial College to watch thepetition.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    When they reached the dining room, the maids had already set the breakfast. ¡°Good morning, Miss Chu, young masters.¡±


    The maids arranged by Ning Yuting were all capable and honest. The little butler also managed the household well, saving Chu Qingzhi a lot of trouble..

 Chapter 591 - 591: Eye-Roll

    Chapter 591: Eye-Roll


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    One by one, everyone arrived at the dining hall, had breakfast, and then sent Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao to meet up with the students from Yunfei School. After joining them, they all headed to the Imperial College.


    At the Imperial College.


    Seeing the Imperial College reminded everyone of a saying: ¡°Ten years of hard study unnoticed, one day of sess known to all.¡±


    Each year, the two academies jointly organized a Poetry and Rites Competition. The venue of thepetition was exchanged every year. This year, it was held at the Imperial College in the capital.


    As Chu Qingzhi and her group arrived at the entrance of the Imperial College, they all looked excitedly at the gue above the gate.


    The Imperial College, with its elegant and ancient ambiance, filled with the scent of books, had apparently been renovated recently, with the bright red lime under the eaves shining in vibrant colors.


    Entering the college, the first thing that caught everyone¡¯s eye was the Tai Xue Gate, the first major gate leading into the Imperial College.


    In front of the gate stood a magnificent yellow-green zed archway, adorned with dragons soaring skyward, exuding a formidable presence.


    The door in the middle was called ¡°Dragon Gate¡±. Only the top schrs could pass.


    Further inside was the heart of the Imperial College, Bitong, where the Emperor lectured.


    Continuing forward, the view expanded with ssrooms, squares, libraries, dining halls, gardens, corridors, lotus ponds, pavilions¡­


    Theyout was simr to Yunfei School.


    The Poetry and Rites Competition was the only time the Imperial College allowed outsiders to enter and leave. However, not everyone could enter. Only schrs were allowed to enter. Even with such restrictions, the ce was still crowded.


    At the moment, the Imperial College was bustling with people, yet it was not noisy, just filled with the sound of normal conversations.


    Here, everyone bore a sense of reverence.


    As Chu Qingzhi and the others walked around, she too felt amazed. The Imperial College truly lived up to its reputation as one of the two best educational institutions in the Dating Dynasty.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao wanted to see the Emperor. The other students from Yunfei School who had never seen the Emperor wanted to see him too, so they decided to wait near the Dragon Gate.


    As soon as the Chu family entered the Imperial College, they became the center of attention wherever they went.


    Other than some female members of the royal family, no femalemoners had ever entered the Imperial College. Furthermore, the entire Chu family had entered the Imperial College and were still wandering around. Such an abnormality quickly attracted widespread attention.


    Under a banyan tree, several students from the Imperial College were discussing fervently.


    ¡°Who are they? Why is their whole family here?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know them?!¡±


    ¡°Is it weird not to know? They¡¯re not famous, are they?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re Chu Qingzhi and her family.¡±


    ¡°What? Chu Qingzhi! Which one is Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    ¡°The girl in the light green dress is Chu Qingzhi. Even if you¡¯re busy studying, you should keep up with recent events.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been preupied with thepetition, haven¡¯t read the newspapers.¡±


    ¡°The theft case at the Imperial Hospital was solved by her help. Such aplex case, and she solved it in just one day. Even the famous detective Ren Buqing isn¡¯t as impressive!¡±


    ¡°Also, Chu Qingzhi is extremely skilled in calligraphy. She excels in all seven major styles of calligraphy, and Wang Lingxi has framed her calligraphy in the study, where he looks at it every day.¡±


    ¡°I also heard that after Yuan Baozhang went to consult her, her calligraphy improved at lightning speed and she had the ability topete for the grade A.¡±


    ¡°This, this is too amazing, right?¡±


    ¡°I heard from the people from Yunfei School that she¡¯s also very good at ying the guqin. When she ys the guqin, she can make images appear in the minds of those listening to the guqin. She¡¯s superb.¡±


    A wave of exmations sounded.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Do you think students from the academy would go to such lengths to praise a girl without any reason?!¡±


    ¡°Sounds right,¡± someone suggested, ¡°Didn¡¯t someone just say her calligraphy is excellent? Why don¡¯t we go ask her for guidance?¡±


    ¡°Yuan Baozhang went to seek her guidance, and he gave her valuable gifts. Why would she guide you?!¡±


    ¡°So should we just do nothing and watch?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any way to get closer to her?¡±


    After a moment of silence¡­


    ¡°How about we go and say hello, just to get acquainted?¡±


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They were runningte, and Chu Qingzhi was already surrounded by a crowd.


    Her reputation was so widespread that people had started to overlook her gender. Many people came to greet her.


    Chu Qingzhi handled it with ease, but she didn¡¯t expect that more and more people would approach her,yer byyer.


    Li Qingyu and the others were pushed to the edge, but they didn¡¯t mind at all. Instead, they were quite pleased to see Chu Qingzhi being so popr.


    Chu Qingyue held Li Qingyu¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°Mother, Fifth Sister is the most popr person I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled back and said, ¡°Your Fifth Sister has always been like this. But even though she¡¯s popr, she¡¯s still our family member. You mustn¡¯t get jealous.¡±


    ¡°Mother, what are you saying? We won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that there might be estrangement among you siblings. After many people be wealthy, their once-harmonious families be divided. Mother doesn¡¯t want you to be like that. Do you understand the importance of gratitude?¡±


    ¡°Mother, we understand.¡±


    Meanwhile, someone from the crowd said, ¡°Miss Chu, we¡¯re hosting a banquet at the Tainan Restaurant. Can we invite you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi politely declined, ¡°I¡¯m busy with family matters recently and can¡¯t go. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. You can join us for a meal when you¡¯re free.¡±


    On top of the bell tower, Mu Chongli and Cao Changkun stood by arge window, looking in the direction of Chu Qingzhi.


    Cao Changkun¡¯s eyes carried a hint of astonishment, ¡°Is she the one who deciphered the puzzle?¡±


    Mu Chongli smiled and stroked his beard, looking quite pleased with himself, ¡°Yes, there were many people present at the time, and she easily deciphered the puzzle.¡±


    Cao Changkun sounded regretful, ¡°A girl in her teens can solve the puzzle left by our mentor. It would have been great if she were a man. With such intelligence, she could be a high-ranking official.¡±


    Mu Chongli looked at Cao Changkun. If Chu Qingzhi were a man, she would have been recruited by Cao Changkun long ago. ¡°You¡¯re right. 1 feel the same way. But considering Chu Qingzhi¡¯s personality, she might not be willing to be an official.¡±


    Cao Changkun tried to justify, ¡°She¡¯s a woman, so she probably doesn¡¯t think that way. If she were a man, she would most likely be willing.¡±


    Mu Chongli retorted, ¡°Not everyone is like you, obsessed with bing an official all the time, as if there¡¯s no other pursuit in life besides that.¡±


    ¡°You sound like you have a lot of pursuits.¡±


    Mu Chongli replied, ¡°Among the students who graduate from Yunfei School, none are just skilled in governance; they are also proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. They are well-rounded individuals. But those from the Imperial College focus only on honing their political skills, making the entire academy a breeding ground for political maneuvering and intrigues.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t argue with you. There are many people here today; it¡¯s not a good time for a heated debate.¡±


    ¡°Hypocrisy,¡± Mu Chonglimented, which earned him an eye-roll from Cao Changkun..

 Chapter 592 - 592: Shock and Awe

    Chapter 592: Shock and Awe


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the entrance of the Imperial College, the crowd slowly parted, and a schrly man in his fifties walked through the corridor. He approached Chu Qingzhi with utmost humility, ¡°My name is Wang Lingxi, and 1 am honored to meet Miss Chu.¡±


    Is this the famous calligrapher from the capital?


    Dressed in a white robe, exuding the scent of ink, he epitomized the image of a literati.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at him subtly and returned the greeting with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Wang.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chu, there¡¯s no need for formalities,¡± Wang Lingxi said modestly. ¡°I have long wished to meet you, and today my wish is finally fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°You tter me, Mr. Wang,¡± replied Chu Qingzhi politely.


    ¡°Not at ail. You are just too modest,¡± Wang Lingxi admired Chu Qingzhi greatly. ¡°Miss Chu, your mastery in calligraphy is profound. Why don¡¯t you join me in evaluating the calligraphy works?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to go. ¡°Mr. Wang, you must be joking. I¡¯m just a girl. How can I have the ability to judge everyone¡¯s calligraphy work? I¡¯m just here to enjoy the event.¡±


    Wang Lingxi could tell that Chu Qingzhi was rejecting her politely. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Then I shall not disturb you further. We can talk another time.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Mr. Wang.¡±


    As soon as Wang Lingxi left, the surrounding people started discussing again.


    ¡°Did you see that? Mr. Wang, who usually ignores everyone, humbled himself in front of Miss Chu. That¡¯s surprising.¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Mr. Wang greet ady like that, haha.¡±


    ¡°Me too, me too¡­¡±


    As time passed, more and more people arrived at the Imperial College.


    Suddenly, a loud voice echoed, ¡°The Emperor has arrived! The Crown Prince has arrived!¡±


    All other discussions ceased instantly. The crowd turned towards the entrance and knelt down, chanting, ¡°Long live the Emperor! Long live the Crown Prince!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi also had to kneel to pay her respects, as standing up alone would be too conspicuous.


    A regal figure in bright yellow, leading the young Crown Prince, entered the Imperial College with a firm stride.


    Followed by a group of guards, including Tang Jinghong.


    As the Crown Prince entered, his bright eyes scanned the surroundings. He had been told that Sister Qingzhi was at the Imperial College, and he had pleaded with his father to bring him along. But where was she?


    The Emperor¡¯s voice resonated, ¡°Rise!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Everyone stood up in unison.


    The crown prince was speechless.


    He couldn¡¯t find her even more now!


    Mu Chongli, Cao Changkun, and other heads of academies gathered at the entrance to greet them, paying their respects before following the Emperor to the Bitong Hall.


    Before thepetition, the Emperor had some words to say.


    The Emperor walked with a dignified and majestic air. Many people didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye.


    Suddenly, the Crown Prince wriggled free from the Emperor¡¯s hand and squeezed into the crowd.


    The Emperor stopped, nced over, saw Chu Qingzhi there, and without saying anything, continued on his way.


    The crowd was astonished.


    When did the Crown Prince be so close to Chu Qingzhi?


    The Crown Prince grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, and his delicate little face instantly lit up with a radiant smile, ¡°Big sister.


    Chu Qingzhi affectionately ruffled the Crown Prince¡¯s head, ¡°Good boy.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Somehow, they felt Chu Qingzhi was treating the Crown Prince like a little pet. Was it really okay to treat him like that?


    Chu Qingzhi pulled the Crown Prince closer to protect him from the crowd, and asked softly, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see you,¡± the Crown Prince replied, his watery eyes reflecting Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fair and beautiful face. He blinked adorably.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and pinched the Crown Prince¡¯s chubby cheeks, soft as tofu, ¡°Why did you want to see me?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Few dared to pinch the Crown Prince¡¯s cheeks. Chu Qingzhi was audacious.


    Even Chu Qingzhi¡¯s elders from the Chu family were astonished by her boldness, thinking cautiously, ¡°Qingzhi, that¡¯s the Crown Prince, you can¡¯t just pinch him carelessly. If you harm him, we can¡¯t afford the consequences.¡±


    The Crown Prince puffed his cheeks, looking like a little steamed bun, ¡°If you won¡¯te to see me, I¡¯lle to see you.¡± There was a hint of grievance in his voice.


    Chu Qingzhi rummaged through her bag and took out two peanut candies, which Li Qingyu had put there in case she got hungry while out, ¡°Here, have these.¡±


    The Crown Prince took the candy, smiled sweetly at Chu Qingzhi, and was extremely happy.


    Meanwhile, the Emperor had reached the second floor of Bitong, where a tform had been built for him to give lectures. He stood there now, addressing the audience.


    The students from the Imperial College, each dressed in their respective academy uniforms, gathered near Bitong Hall. Their faces were solemn as they looked up at the Emperor on the tform.


    The Emperor gave a passionate speech, which left the students with shining eyes and stirred hearts, thinking about how they would study and serve the court in the future.


    After the Emperor¡¯s speech, thepetition began.


    There were many categories in thepetition, including policy essays, legal debates, poetry, music, and more, totaling over twenty categories. The number of participants varied, with policy essays attracting over two hundred contestants, while poetry had the fewest, only about a dozen.


    Thepetition took ce in a spacious square garden, partitioned into small areas by screens. Each entry point had a sign indicating the category of thepetition. Contestants would find the person in charge, sign up, and participate. The process was straightforward.


    Chu Xuyuanpeted in chess, and Chu Xuyao in ying the guqin. To support them, their family split up to apany them to the registration.


    Chu Qingzhi did not follow. With the Crown Prince being small and amidst arge crowd, she needed to stay to protect him in case he got hurt.


    The Emperor changed his outfit and emerged looking like a handsome schr. He blended into the crowd.


    Tang Jinghong and other highly skilled guards dispersed throughout the Imperial College to protect the Emperor.


    Chu Qingzhi, holding the Crown Prince¡¯s hand, followed the Emperor from a distance.


    She whispered to the Crown Prince, ¡°Do you see your father?¡±


    The Crown Prince looked around and then shook his head, saying in a babyish voice, ¡°No.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and pointed to the disguised Emperor, ¡°Shall we keep following him?¡±


    The Crown Prince, holding Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, nodded cutely, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to sister.¡±


    ¡°Good boy.¡±


    Following the Emperor, they arrived at the policy essaypetition area. Policy essay, simply put, was like writing an essay, but the topics were centered around state governance.


    The ce was crowded, with over two hundred people and as many desks, presenting a grand sight.


    After signing in, the schrs sat behind their desks and waited for the Emperor to send someone to deliver their essay topics. This was a tradition, and the essay topics were all drafted by the Emperor..

 Chapter 593 - 593: Talent for the Top Scholar

    Chapter 593: Talent for the Top Schr


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunfei School sent Xu Guannan to participate in thepetition. He sat in the first seat on the left of the first row.


    Handsome and dignified, sitting upright andposed, his demeanor was calm and graceful. His strong schrly aura attracted frequent side nces and admiration.


    The Imperial College, on the other hand, sent Jiang Zhanglin.


    Unlike Xu Guannan, who came from a poor family, Jiang Zhanglin was the direct grandson of the number one aristocratic family in the capital, the Jiang family, born into immense privilege.


    Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s grandfather, the former Grand Tutor, was the Emperor¡¯s teacher. The Emperor had wanted him to tutor the young Crown Prince, but due to his declining health in recent years, he couldn¡¯t take on the responsibility and was now resting at home. His status was highly esteemed, and he personally took care of Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s upbringing, involving himself in every aspect of his life.


    Jiang Zhanglin was that kind of child who was always at the forefront of his time. Exceptionally smart, he passed the child prodigy exams at seven, became a schr at ten, and passed the provincial exams at thirteen. After several years of travel, he returned to enter the Imperial College, preparing for the highest imperial examination.


    He sat in the first seat on the right of the first row.


    The arrangement of these seats was quite deliberate, intended to bnce the power, rtionships, and views of all parties. Essentially, the first row with two seats was specially designed for these two.


    Both Xu Guannan and Jiang Zhanglin were famous in the Dating Dynasty for their talents and had always been equally matched, earning them the nickname ¡°The Twin Marvels,¡± and both were considered potential top schrs.


    They were also the focus of the Emperor¡¯s attention.


    Eunuch Li Fei, holding a rolled-up sheet of paper, hurried over and announced loudly, ¡°His Majesty has assigned the topic: Managing Drought!¡±


    The severe drought in the first half of the year had almost led to the Dating Dynasty¡¯s copse. Although the crisis was resolved, it served as a warning. The question was how to handle such droughts in the future.


    The topic was straightforward; it was now up to the students to demonstrate their abilities.


    The time limit was set for one and a half hours.


    The Emperor, standing among the crowd, observed the two contestants he had high hopes for.


    Xu Guannan and Jiang Zhanglin, unfazed, confidently picked up their papers and dipped their brushes in ink, exuding confidence throughout.


    Chu Qingzhi, holding the young Crown Prince¡¯s hand, stood in a corner. Suddenly, a cultured-looking middle-aged man approached her for a chat, ¡°May I ask whom Miss Chu favors more?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to look at the man and asked in return, ¡°And whom do you, Sir, favor more?¡±


    The middle-aged man pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Both are equally talented, and their writings are exceptional. It¡¯s hard to say who is better.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then let¡¯s see whose solution is more practical, or who proposes a method that is better for the people. Isn¡¯t serving the country and the people the essence of being an official?¡±


    The man nodded in agreement after a moment¡¯s thought, ¡°Your words are wise.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, still leading the young Crown Prince, then headed to the Gopetition area.


    There were 100 students who had signed up for the Gopetition. There were 50 tables set up here, and a chessboard was ced on each table. It was already prepared.


    Opponents were determined by drawing lots.


    Chu Xuyuan drew number twenty-three and was already seated at table twenty-three. Upon seeing Chu Qingzhi, he came over to greet her, ¡°Fifth sister.¡±


    ¡°I came to see how you¡¯re doing. Think carefully before you make your moves during thepetition, no need to rush.¡±


    ¡°I know, fifth sister,¡± Chu Xuyuan returned to his seat.


    Another number twenty-three appeared, taking a seat opposite Chu Xuyuan. He seemed about the same age as Chu Xuyuan but carried a bit of arrogance in his demeanor.


    After sizing up Chu Xuyuan, he spoke with a sense of superiority, ¡°I¡¯m Lin Jixian. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan returned the greeting, ¡°Chu Xuyuan. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Lin Jixian nced in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s direction, and his arrogance instantly disappeared when he saw Chu Qingzhi holding the young Crown Prince, turning humble, ¡°Is the person you were speaking with your elder sister?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan nodded, ¡°Yes, my fifth sister.¡± He thought to himself, ¡°People in the capital are really snobbish, changing faces faster than the weather in June.¡± Lin Jixian asked curiously, ¡°Why is your fifth sister holding the Crown Prince?¡± Chu Xuyuan didn¡¯t really want to answer Lin Jixian¡¯s question about the Crown Prince, so he vaguely responded, ¡°The Crown Prince likes my fifth sister, so she¡¯s holding him.¡±


    Before Lin Jixian could say more, the sound of a gong resonated, followed by the voice of a teacher, ¡°The Gopetition begins now. The time limit is one hour.¡±


    After the teacher spoke, thepetition area fell silent, with only the sound of Go pieces hitting the board.


    Chu Qingzhi watched for a while and then took the young Crown Prince to see Chu Xuyao.


    Chu Xuyao was participating in a Guqinpetition, located at the farthest distance from the policy essaypetition. The contestants took turns ying a specified melody, with judges scoring their performance to determine the ranking.


    Sixty-five participants were there, drawing lots to determine their order of performance.


    Chu Xuyao drew number fifteen and was waiting in line.


    There were three judges, all famous Guqin masters from the capital, including one female judge, whom Chu Qingzhi was seeing for the first time, arousing her curiosity.


    A nearby student, recognizing Chu Qingzhi, exined, ¡°She is a master from the Capital¡¯s Guqin Pavilion. Not only does she craft Guqin, but she also ys exceptionally well, considered the best in the capital.¡±


    Impressed, Chu Qingzhi took another look at her.


    Suddenly, the young Crown Prince pointed nearby and said in a soft voice, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go watch the horse riding?¡±


    Next to them was the horseback archerypetition. Compared to the more schrly pursuits, Chu Qingzhi preferred the thrill and excitement. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go see the horses.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi led the Crown Prince to the horseback archerypetition area.


    The area was separated by walls, but the sounds carried over, which had attracted the young Crown Prince.


    He watched the horses galloping across the field, pping his hands excitedly and bouncing around. ¡°The horses run so fast, they ¡®whoosh¡¯ away in an instant.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so interesting to watch¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the Crown Prince looked up at Chu Qingzhi with sparkling eyes full of longing, ¡°Sister, I want to ride a horse too.¡±


    There was no harm in riding a horse. ¡°Do you really want to ride?¡±


    The Crown Prince nodded emphatically, ¡°Yes, I really, really do.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to ride one.¡± Chu Qingzhi led the young Crown Prince towards the stables, intending to fulfill his wish.


    Chu Qingzhi was now recognizable wherever she went. A stable boy, seeing her with the Crown Prince, immediately came over attentively, ¡°Miss Chu, thepetition is over there; you can¡¯t see it from here.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not here to watch thepetition, we¡¯vee to ride a horse.¡±


    ¡°Shall I find a gentle one for you?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The stable boy quickly brought over a docile mare with the saddle already in ce. ¡°Miss, please.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ced the Crown Prince in the saddle and then mounted behind him, holding him securely with one hand. ¡°We¡¯ll just walk around here, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The Crown Prince excitedly grabbed the reins, not showing any fear. ¡°Giddy-up! Giddy-up!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that the little guy was quite easy to please.. ¡°Are you scared?¡±

 Chapter 594 - 594: Victory and Defeat

    Chapter 594: Victory and Defeat


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Not scared, sister, shall we run?¡± The Crown Prince looked eagerly towards thepetition area, wishing to gallop like the horses there.


    ¡°You¡¯re still too young for that, running might cause an injury. Let¡¯s wait until you¡¯re older to run, okay?¡±


    The Crown Prince thought for a moment, then seemed to understand and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Just then, a stone flew over, hitting the mare¡¯s hindquarters. Startled by the pain, the mare reared up and neighed, bolting towards the race track.


    Everyone was shocked by the sudden turn of events.


    To avoid injuring anyone, Chu Qingzhi had no choice but to guide the mare to fly over the heads of the crowd, entering the racetrack and then galloping alongside the other horses.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Chu Qingzhi expertly controlled the mare, finishing the impromptu race ahead of the second horse by a length, and then stopped.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, we¡¯re running, we¡¯re running¡­¡± The young Crown Princeughed heartily, not only fearless but also thoroughly enjoying himself.


    Everyone was astonished.


    After dismounting, Chu Qingzhi, holding the Crown Prince, hurried to the stables and confronted a boy about ten years old, ¡°Why did you shoot a slingshot at the mare¡¯s hindquarters?!¡±


    The boy was paralyzed with fear and answered subconsciously, ¡°Someone gave me ten taels of silver to shoot the horse.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°Where¡¯s that person?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, still holding the Crown Prince, flew onto the wall. The assant¡¯s target was clearly the Crown Prince, and she dared not let him go. From atop the wall, she scanned the streets, but saw no one suspicious.


    She flew back to the boy, ¡°Show me the money.¡±


    At this moment, everyone gathered around, but no one said anything.


    The boy pulled out a silver ingot from his clothing and handed it to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Here it is.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sniffed the ingot, detecting a medicinal scent and a faint aroma of jasmine, ¡°Immediately find someone with a medicinal smell on them, jasmine on their hands, and skilled in martial arts.¡±


    Everyone was astonished.


    Just from a silver ingot, she could pinpoint a suspect? She must be like a divine detective.


    The guards didn¡¯t waste a moment and started searching.


    The Emperor soon received the news and hurried to the racecourse. Seeing his son happy and unharmed, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chu Qingzhi took the young Crown Prince back to the pce.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you scared when we ran so fast just now?¡±


    ¡°Not scared, not at all. Can we run again next time?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    She handed the Crown Prince over to the Empress and recounted the incident, urging her to be more vignt.


    The Empress expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, ATiss Chu, for saving the Crown Prince again.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities, Empress. It¡¯s good that the child is safe.¡±


    After the Crown Prince was taken away by the nanny, the Empress hinted subtly to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Chu, the Emperor only has one son. It would be great if there were more children.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi understood the Empress¡¯s implication, ¡°Let me take your pulse, Empress.¡±


    The Empress brightened up, ¡°Please do.¡±


    After taking her pulse, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s nothing wrong with your health. If you wish to conceive, try not to overthink; stress can make it difficult to be pregnant. Additionally, you should exercise regrly. I heard you¡¯re skilled in martial arts. You could spar with someone daily for half an hour. A healthy body will lead to healthier offspring.¡±


    The Empress pondered, then revealed a troubled expression, ¡°It¡¯s not that 1 don¡¯t want to exercise, but as the Empress, practicing martial arts in the pce¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°You could set aside a spacious room as a training area. If you practice with the doors closed, no one will see, and nobody would dare to gossip.¡±


    The Empress thought, no wonder so many people liked Chu Qingzhi. She was not only smart but also solved problems efficiently. Who wouldn¡¯t appreciate that?


    ¡°Miss Chu, if I do as you suggested, how soon can 1 expect to conceive?¡±


    ¡°Within two months,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied. She nced around, walked to the desk, and wrote down some vegetables and fruits. Handing the paper to the Empress, she said, ¡°Eat more of these, and stop taking the medicines you¡¯re currently on; they might be counterproductive.¡±


    The Empress was taken aback, ¡°How did you know I was taking medicine?¡±


    ¡°I could smell it.¡±


    The Empress was astounded by her perceptiveness.


    Impressive!


    Chu Qingzhi took the reward and returned home. Then, she went out to the Imperial College.


    She headed straight to the Guqinpetition area, where Chu Xuyao had already finished his performance and was now observing other contestants to learn.


    ¡°How did it go, Xuyao?¡±


    Chu Xuyao seemed a bit disheartened,cking his usual energy, ¡°Fifth sister, I only achieved a B-grade level.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiforted him by patting his head, ¡°That¡¯s quite impressive considering how recently you started learning the Guqin. Next year, let¡¯s aim for an A-grade.¡±


    Indeed, he was still a novicepared to others who had been practicing for years. Chu Xuyao regained his confidence.


    He said, ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯ll go back and practice my guqin well. I¡¯ll strive to improve next year.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Xuyao, I¡¯m going to check on Xuyuan. Do you want toe along?¡±


    ¡°I almost forgot about seventh brother. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    They both headed towards the Gopetition area.


    There, half of the matches had already concluded. Chu Xuyuan was still ying against Lin Jixian, their game intenselypetitive with many pieces on the board.


    Lin Jixian looked up at Chu Xuyuan, ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at Go. How long have you been learning?¡±


    ¡°Only a few months.¡±


    How could he be so good at it in a few months? Lin Jixian did not believe it. ¡°You¡¯re bragging, right?¡±


    ¡°If I brag, will you give me money?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then why would I brag? There¡¯s no benefit in it for me!¡±


    Lin Jixian was left speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been studying Go for three years,¡± Lin Jixian said as he ced a piece on the board, gaining a slight advantage.


    ¡°And then?¡± Chu Xuyuan thought to himself that with the guidance he had, a few months were equivalent to others¡¯ three years.


    ¡°Then 1¡¯11 beat you,¡± Lin Jixian stated confidently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sure of yourself.¡± Chu Xuyuan ced a piece, instantly turning the game in his favor.


    Lin Jixian¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Although you¡¯ve been learning for a long time, you¡¯re not good at it.¡± Chu Xuyuan secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He had almost lost.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you win.¡± Lin Jixian stopped talking and focused on the chessboard.


    Chu Xuyuan also concentrated on the game, ying silently.


    Watching from the side, Chu Xuyao said to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I feel nervous just watching them.¡±


    ¡°Were you nervous during yourpetition?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t take victory or defeat too seriously. It¡¯s just a smallpetition. Losing means there¡¯s room for improvement, and that¡¯s an opportunity to work harder in the future.¡±


    Chu Xuyao nodded in understanding, ¡°I get it now, fifth sister..¡±

 Chapter 595 - 595: The Final Showdown

    Chapter 595: The Final Showdown


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the calligraphypetition area, a total of 140 participants, skilled in seven different styles of calligraphy, gathered.


    Each style had about twenty contestants, all representing the best of the Daling Dynasty in calligraphy. The event was a showcase of diverse talents.


    The judging panelprised three highly respected elders from the calligraphymunity.


    Wang Lingxi, a renowned calligrapher, sat in the center, nked by the other two judges.


    The judge on the left side said, ¡±1 heard that Yuan Baozhang sought advice from Chu Qingzhi before thepetition and made rapid progress. Do you think that¡¯s true?¡±


    The judge on the right side added, ¡°Yes, calligraphy is usually a process of gradual improvement. Isn¡¯t it a bit exaggerated to say that he improved so quickly just from some advice?¡±


    Wang Lingxi smiled and said slowly, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, we¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    The judge on the right then proposed, ¡°How about we make a bet?¡±


    The judge on the left showed interest, asking, ¡°What shall we bet on?¡±


    Wang Lingxi, smiling, asked, ¡°What¡¯s the stake?¡±


    The judge on the right suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s bet on whether Yuan Baozhang¡¯s calligraphy can be rated as A. What do you think?¡±


    Yuan Baozhang¡¯s calligraphy was known to be good, but in the capital, everyone knew that he usually achieved only a B rating, as was the case inst year¡¯spetition.


    Both Wang Lingxi and the judge on the left agreed to the bet.


    The judge on the right continued, ¡°As for the stake, how about selling one of our treasured masterpieces to help the poor?¡±


    Wang Lingxi nodded and replied with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s a good stake. 1 agree.¡±


    The judge on the left said, ¡°I bet Yuan Baozhang won¡¯t reach A.¡±


    The judge on the right also bet against Yuan Baozhang reaching A.


    Both turned to look at Wang Lingxi.


    Thinking of the seven treasured masterpieces hanging in his house, Wang


    Lingxi decisively said, ¡°I bet Yuan Baozhang will reach A.¡±


    The two judges smiled, and the one on the left said, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see the result.¡±


    Yuan Baozhang was skilled in running script. After thepetition ended, the judges¡¯ first task was to evaluate the running script entries.


    The calligraphy works were anonymous, identified only by numbers.


    The participants stood by, waiting for the results to be announced.


    Wang Lingxi randomly picked a piece of calligraphy and, after examining it carefully, gave it an A-Middle rating. The other two judges rated it as A-Lower and B-Upper.


    With a B-Upper score, some participants began to feel nervous about possibly being at the bottom.


    Wang Lingxi then picked another piece of calligraphy. Upon closer inspection, he was impressed by its lively and spirited strokes, so much so that he gave it an A-Upper rating.


    The announcement of an A-Upper rating raised everyone¡¯s spirits.


    After spending half an hour, the judges finished evaluating all the running script entries.


    Wang Lingxi looked up and asked, ¡°Yuan Baozhang, which piece is yours?¡±


    Yuan Baozhang bowed and replied, ¡°Number fifteen.¡±


    The judges immediately looked for the fifteenth entry and found it was the one Wang Lingxi had highly rated.


    The two judges were surprised to see the score, realizing they had lost the bet. Yuan Baozhang had not only achieved an A rating but also an A-Upper. It seemed the rumors were true.


    Wang Lingxi looked at the calligraphy again and asked with a smile, ¡°Yuan Baozhang, what score do you think you got this time?¡±


    The 13-year-old Yuan Baozhang, full of youthful vigor and not yet knowing how to restrain his sharp edge, spoke with great spirit and confidence, saying, ¡°A-Upper.¡±


    Wang Lingxi smiled, ¡°Congrattions, it is indeed A-Upper.¡±


    Without Chu Qingzhi¡¯s guidance, Yuan Baozhang wouldn¡¯t have been so confident. Now, he felt assured. Hearing Wang Lingxi¡¯s words, he was excited, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wang.¡±


    ¡°You are talented and deserve this score, but you can¡¯t be arrogant. Continue to work hard in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Near Yuan Baozhang, someone immediately congratted him, ¡°Young Master


    Yuan, 1 didn¡¯t expect such rapid progress from you. Could you share some tips?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, but exchanging ideas is possible.¡±


    ¡°Then shall we find a time to exchange ideas?¡±


    ¡°Sure, you set the time.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Yuan is so easy to talk to¡­¡±


    Go Competition Area.


    Only one game remained, and it was between Chu Xuyuan and Lin Jixian.


    This was amon urrence in the past, but the remaining participants were all top-notch participants. This was the first time for two children to be thest yers.


    Everyone stretched their necks to watch at the entrance of the area.


    ¡°Chu Xuyuan, 1 didn¡¯t expect to end in a draw with you.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to defeat me?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I express a wish?¡± Lin Jixian hadn¡¯t expected Chu Xuyuan to be so strong. Every time he thought he would win, Chu Xuyuan would turn the tables, leading to this oue.


    ¡°Well, sorry to disappoint you, but your wish won¡¯te true.¡±


    Lin Jixian was left speechless.


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Xuyao were still waiting for Chu Xuyuan. Gradually, the Chu family members gathered.


    Li Qingyu nced over, ¡°Is Xuyuan still ying?¡±


    ¡°It should be almost over,¡± replied Chu Qingzhi.


    Grandpa Chu did not understand the meaning of finishing thest. Seeing that everyone was waiting for thest two yers, he frowned and said, ¡°Why is Xuyuan falling so far behind.¡±


    The surrounding people looked at Grandpa Chu. Xuyuan had performed exceptionally. Why did he say he was falling so far behind?


    Seeing everyone looking at them, Chu Rong couldn¡¯t help but tug at Grandpa Chu¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t speak. We don¡¯t want to be aughingstock.¡±


    Grandpa Chu nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan ced thest chess piece on the chessboard. ¡°It¡¯s a draw!¡±


    Lin Jixian took a deep breath. Chu Xuyuan had only been learning Go for a few months and managed to draw with him. Reluctantly, he said, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan said nonchntly, ¡°Congrattions too.¡±


    Lin Jixian did not say anything else, afraid that he would not be able to control his anger towards Chu Xuyuan and lose hisposure.


    The teacher approached, looked at the board, and then at the two children, ¡°Very impressive. Come back for more matches this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Sir. Thank you.¡± Chu Xuyuan stood up to thank the teacher and then hurried to his family, ¡°Sorry to keep everyone waiting. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Everyoneughed and walked outside together.


    At Bitong Hall.


    The Emperor handed two pieces of paper filled with words to Tang Jinghong. ¡°Minister Tang, take a look.¡±


    These two papers were the policy essays written by Xu Guannan and Jiang Zhanglin, unmarked by names and equally beautiful in handwriting, making it hard to distinguish who wrote which.


    Tang Jinghong briefly skimmed the papers, ¡°Your Majesty, I think both are well-written, on par with each other.¡±


    The Emperor nodded, ¡°I think so too..¡±

 Chapter 596 - 596: Finale Again

    Chapter 596: Finale Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong examined the two policy essays again. The viewpoints, arguments, and eloquence were roughly the same, making it hard to distinguish between them in terms of superiority.


    ¡°Your Majesty, how does Jiang Zhanglin, a renowned nobleman, know about agriculture?¡± Tang Jinghong asked.


    The Emperor smiled, ¡°Do you know what Jiang Zhanglin did during his travels?¡±


    ¡°What did he do?¡±


    ¡°He went to work in the fields for two years, living in a vige and concealing his identity.¡± The Emperor remarked, ¡°People like him are rare in all of the Daling Dynasty.¡±


    Tang Jinghong strongly agreed, ¡°So, how does Your Majesty n to score them?¡±


    This question made the Emperor vexed again. He nced at the two essays in Tang Jinghong¡¯s hands and said, ¡°1 was asking you because 1 don¡¯t know how to score them, and now you¡¯re asking me!¡±


    Tang Jinghong found it difficult too and handed the essays back to the Emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, perhaps think it over again. 1 find both essays quite good.¡±


    The Emperor was speechless.


    He called over Mu Chongli, Cao Changkun, and several other highly capable ministers for their opinions, but in the end, everyone left the decision to the Emperor.


    The Emperor was so angry that he chased everyone out. They agreed to share his burden, but in the end, he still had to make the decision himself.


    In the afternoon.


    Forty-nine participants were eliminated in the morning, leaving fifty-one, including Chu Xuyuan and Lin Jixian, for the afternoonpetition.


    During the draw, with one extra participant, someone got a bye and waited for the next round.


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Xuyao apanied Chu Xuyuan to thepetition, while the rest of the family stayed home to prepare for Chu Qingyue¡¯s wedding, which was drawing near.


    ¡°Seventh brother, 1 wish you sess,¡± said Chu Xuyao.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try not to lose,¡± Chu Xuyuan replied.


    Chu Xuyuan and Lin Jixian sat opposite each other again.


    ¡°How about it, are you ready?¡± Lin Jixian asked, looking intently at Chu Xuyuan.


    ¡°Bring it on,¡± Chu Xuyuan said confidently.


    The two engaged in another intense game on the Go board.


    As the game began, a guard approached Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Chu, we¡¯ve caught three people who match the description you gave. Could you please identify them?¡±


    ¡°Three?¡± Chu Qingzhi frowned slightly and followed, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The captured suspects were tied up in a room near the stables, waiting for Chu Qingzhi¡¯s identification before being sent to the authorities for judgment.


    When the four guards at the door saw Chu Qingzhiing over, one of them hurriedly pushed open the door. ¡°Miss Chu, please.¡±


    As Chu Qingzhi entered the room, she saw two young men and one middle-aged man, all bound and sitting on the floor.


    Chu Qingzhi scrutinized them and asked, ¡°Who hired the child?¡±


    The middle-aged man, with lips bitten bloody, couldn¡¯t hold back his anger, ¡°I did. Do with me as you please.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°Why target the Crown Prince?¡±


    The man red at Chu Qingzhi and said with indignation, ¡°The Emperor of the Daling Dynasty arrested my master unjustly. Why shouldn¡¯t 1 seek revenge by killing the Crown Prince!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi frowned, ¡°Your master?¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were red as he said, ¡°My master is the best doctor in Mobei Kingdom. He¡¯s usually the kindest and can¡¯t even bear to step on an ant. However, he was captured by the people from the Ministry of Justice on the second day after he came to the Daling Dynasty. They said that he killed the Third Prince. How could he kill the Third Prince? My master has never participated in the power struggles!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi realized, ¡°If you think your master is wronged, then you should find a way to clear his name. By hiring someone to kill the Crown Prince, aren¡¯t you confirming the usation of murder?¡±


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he immediately felt like he was about to copse. His master was already in an abyss. He did not expect that his actions had pushed his master into an even deeper abyss.


    ¡°Miss, 1 was wrong. Please spare my master,¡± he pleaded.


    ¡°The Daling Dynasty has probably sent a letter to the Mobei Kingdom by now. The matter will be handled by your king. If you were smart, you should have gone back to the Mobei Kingdom to sort things out. But now, it¡¯s toote,¡± Chu Qingzhi said and left the room, instructing the guard, ¡°Proceed ording to thew.¡±


    The guard saluted, ¡°Yes, Miss Chu.¡±


    The room filled with the middle-aged man¡¯s wailing cries.


    Go Competition Area.


    As the game progressed, the empty spaces on the board grew fewer.


    Lin Jixian¡¯s expression turned more serious, ¡°Chu Xuyuan, who taught you to y like this?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan, reaching for a ck piece, ced it on the board, turning the game around again, ¡°No matter how you ask, I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Lin Jixian was furious, but the more the other party refused to tell him, the more he wanted to know. ¡°Tell me, and I¡¯ll reward you.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan demanded an exorbitant price. ¡°One thousand taels.¡±


    Lin Jixian gasped, ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan nonchntly replied, ¡°Yes. If you give me one thousand taels, 1¡¯11 tell you who taught me.¡±


    Lin Jixian gave up, ¡°Fine, you win. I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan shrugged, ¡°As you wish. It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±


    Lin Jixian took a deep breath, trying to remain calm and focus on the game, determined not to lose to Chu Xuyuan.


    Tang Jinghong, finding some free time, came to watch Chu Xuyuan¡¯s game.


    After seeing that there were very few participants in thepetition area, he secretly praised the little guy. The little guy was not bad and persisted until the end.


    The atmosphere in thepetition area was tense with only five games left.


    Tang Jinghong approached Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, shall we go back togetherter?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned her head. ¡°Sure. When can you leave?¡±


    ¡°After Xuyao¡¯s game ends, and the Emperor should be returning to the pce too,¡± Tang Jinghong replied and mentioned, ¡°Today, Jiang Zhanglin and Xu Guannan¡¯s policy essays stumped many people.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked with some interest, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Their essays were equally good, making it difficult to determine who was better,¡± Tang Jinghong exined with a hint of amusement at the troubled faces of the judges.


    ¡°How was it resolved?¡± Chu Qingzhi asked, curious as to how Jiang Zhanglin could match Xu Guannan.


    ¡°The Emperor gave them both an A-Upper,¡± Tang Jinghong informed her.


    ¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s a Spring Imperial Examination next year. If the imperial examination also ends in a tie, wouldn¡¯t there be two top schrs?¡±


    ¡°Next year¡¯s Spring Imperial Examination will only have Xu Guannan as a candidate. Jiang Zhanglin won¡¯t be participating.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Zhanglin is only seventeen years old now. Being renowned at such a young age might not be a good thing. The Emperor wants him to gain more experience first.¡±


    Tang Jinghong continued, ¡°Actually, Xu Guannan was supposed to take the imperial examinationst time, but the headmaster of Yunfei School decided to dy it, letting him take it next year. Unless there¡¯s an unexpected event, he¡¯s likely to be the top schr.¡±


    In fact, it¡¯s moremon for people in their twenties to take the imperial exams. Teenage candidates are quite rare.


    Chu Qingzhi had a good impression of Xu Guannan, ¡°Then 1 wish him sess in attaining the top honor.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    As the two chatted, the Gopetition was drawing to a close. Once again, it was Chu Xuyuan and Lin Jixian in the final match, attracting an increasing number of spectators to the game..

 Chapter 597 - 597: Couplets Competition

    Chapter 597: Couplets Competition


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The teacher approached and observed the game, stroking his beard and smiling slightly.


    Tang Jinghong came over to look at the Go board, noting that there were only ten empty spots left. The game was currently a draw, and it was Chu Xuyuan¡¯s turn.


    Chu Xuyuan nced at Tang Jinghong and suddenly had a sh of inspiration. He ced his piece on the board.


    Lin Jixian¡¯s face changed slightly as he stared intensely at the board, hesitating to make his move.


    Sweat began to form on his forehead. Was he about to lose to Chu Xuyuan?


    In a moment of desperation, Lin Jixian thought of a move and ced his piece, smiling.


    The situation on the board shifted back to a draw. He wiped his sweat and thought to himself, Chu Xuyuan might be unseasoned in chess skills, but he always found a way to turn the tables at critical moments. He shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    The teacher thought that this game would likely end in a draw again. A draw indicated that both yers were outstanding, which wasmendable.


    The teacher stroked his beard, wondering if he could recruit Chu Xuyuan to the Imperial College.


    As expected by the teacher, the game ended in another draw.


    With this round ofpetition, twenty-four yers were eliminated. Including Chu Xuyuan, Lin Jixian, and one yer who had a bye, there were now twenty-seven yers left.


    Thepetition continued¡­


    Once again, it was Chu Xuyuan and Lin Jixian ying. The others drew lots, with one person getting a bye.


    Chu Xuyao, with his arms crossed, watched Chu Xuyuan andmented, ¡°This game won¡¯t end in a draw again, will it?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°The game of Go is full of changes; it¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    If the game ended in a draw, it would take at least half an hour. Chu Xuyao looked around and said, ¡°Sister, Brother Jinghong, there¡¯s a flower bed over there. I¡¯ll go sit there.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, 1¡¯11 call you when we leave.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Chu Xuyao headed to the nearby flower bed and sat down, only to overhear an argument.


    A student from the Imperial College, Luo Jisheng, taunted, ¡°So this is the level of Yunfei School¡¯s students? They can¡¯t even figure out a simple couplet.¡±


    Qin Hechun from Yunfei School retorted with dignity, ¡°I am merely the worst among them; it¡¯s normal that I can¡¯t figure it out. Please do not judge all students of Yunfei School by my performance.¡±


    Zeng Ruijie, a student of the Imperial College, said aggressively, ¡°You¡¯re quite good at making excuses, but your inability to answer correctly is a disgrace to your academy.''¡±


    Qin Hechun retorted loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Although I¡¯m a student of Yunfei School, 1 can¡¯t represent the entire school.¡±


    Luo Jisheng arrogantly dered, ¡°Fine, then bring someone who can represent your school. Your school ims to focus on literature, music, chess, and painting, while ours is supposedly full of schemers. So, you¡¯re telling me your specialized training only produces mediocrities?¡±


    Qin Hechun fumed, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Zeng Ruijie smirked, tapping his fan lightly against his palm, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    If you have the ability, show it. If not, just admit it!¡±


    At this moment, a group of Yunfei School students gathered around a young man with delicate features, holding a fan painted with andscape. The young man, Zhuang Yuyan, had a gentle demeanor that was refreshing to those around him.


    Lu Zhaojian from Yunfei School angrily said, ¡°Senior Brother Zhuang, they insulted all the students of our school!¡±


    Zhuang Yuyan nced over the crowd and smiled softly, ¡°iming to know the world when you¡¯ve never seen the world. I didn¡¯t expect the students of the Imperial College to view things so one-sidedly.''¡±


    Despite his young age, Zhuang Yuyan was the best at couplets in Yunfei School. He had stumped the master and created many unique couplets, earning a great reputation at the school.


    His words slightly embarrassed the Imperial College students and further intensified the rivalry.


    Luo Jisheng looked at Zhuang Yuyan with narrowed eyes, his words filled with sarcasm, ¡°Enough with the nonsense. We¡¯re not here for idle talk.¡±


    ¡°Good, we¡¯re not here for that either,¡± Zhuang Yuyan replied, closing his fan and turning serious. ¡°Since the students of the Imperial College think so highly of themselves, let¡¯s see who is better.¡±


    A space was cleared on the spot for the contest.


    Quickly, crowds gathered, forming severalyers around thepetition. The rivalry between Yunfei School and the Imperial College was always a hot topic in Dng, attracting much attention.


    Chu Xuyao watched with great interest. Although he had heard of Zhuang Yuyan¡¯s reputation in the school, he had never seen himpete in couplets in person. Today, he would have his chance.


    The students from Yunfei School and the Imperial College stood face-to-face, clearly divided.


    Another student from a different school who loved couplets, Liu Jiawen, volunteered to oversee thepetition. Standing in front, he announced, ¡°Each side will present a couplet, and the side unable to match it will lose. To be fair, we¡¯ll do a best-of-five rounds. If there are no objections, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi also noticed themotion, ¡°Jinghong, look over there.¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned to look, ¡°Such events happen every year. It¡¯s one of the most exciting episodes of the Poetry and Rites Competition.¡±


    ¡°Who wonst year?¡±


    ¡°Nobody won. Instead, a student from a smaller school took the victory. Both sides found it somewhat embarrassing, so it wasn¡¯t talked about much.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    As they spoke, Zhuang Yuyan and Yan Jingkui, the best couplet writer from the Imperial College, each wrote an upper couplet on a piece of paper.


    Zhuang Yuyan wrote, ¡°Where you tread, auspicious clouds arise, bringing with you a touch of celestial grace.¡±


    Yan Jingkui wrote, ¡°Tea simmered in an iron pot, though no ambrosial wine, in each cup, contentment unfurls.¡±


    After both had finished writing, Qin Hechun and Luo Jisheng hung their couplets on a vertical pole for disy.


    The crowd buzzed with discussion.


    ¡°Both are truly the best couplet writers from their respective academies. These couplets are quite impressive. The first one, though brief, seems more challenging to match.¡±


    As the audience discussed and internally attempted to match the couplets, eager to contribute to their academy¡¯s prestige, Liu Jiawen smiled and said, ¡°Respected seniors, once you have thought of the lower couplet, please write it down.¡±


    Soon after, both writers approached the desk to pen their responses. Before writing, they exchanged a nce, calm yet brimming with unspoken hostility.


    Everyone craned their necks to get a better look. Chu Xuyao squeezed into the crowd, standing in front of the desk, thinking to himself that apart from the couplets, the calligraphy itself was also quite remarkable.


    Quickly, both finished writing and stepped aside.


    Qin Hechun and Luo Jisheng then hung the lower couplets in their respective ces.


    Zhuang Yuyan¡¯s lower couplet was, ¡°In thepany of a true friend, be they in boots or fine shoes, a moment¡¯s rest feels like a gentle wind¡¯s caress.¡±


    Yan Jingkui¡¯s lower couplet was, ¡°Once worldly veils fall from your eyes, in stillness, a hint of Zen should embrace.¡±


    The audience quietly read the upper and lower couplets together. After finishing, they burst into apuse, ¡°Good, good, good¡­¡±


    ¡°Such neat antithetical construction, filled with human warmth. Excellent couplets indeed.¡±


    ¡°Coming up with these responses in such a short time shows their remarkable talent.¡±


    Amidst the cheers, Zhuang Yuyan and Yan Jingkui looked at each other with obvious provocation in their eyes..

 Chapter 598 - 598: Stumping Everyone

    Chapter 598: Stumping Everyone


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Liu Jiawen announced, ¡°Now that both have matched each other¡¯s couplets, this round is a draw. Let¡¯s move on to the second round.¡±


    Zhuang Yuyan and Yan Jingkui stepped forward again to write the upper couplet. The first round was just the appetizer; now it was time for the main course.


    Zhuang Yuyan wrote, ¡°¡±On wings like the Roc, soaring miles high, beyond worry and strife, fleeting like dreams ¡®neath the sky.¡±


    Yan Jingkui wrote, ¡°A pavilion stands, inviting, under the moon¡¯s bright gaze, a perfect spot for verses penned in its luminous phase.¡±


    After hanging the couplets, a brief silence fell over the crowd ¨C these couplets were significantly more challenging than the first ones.


    Zhuang Yuyan courteously said, ¡°Please.¡±


    Yan Jingkui replied just as politely, ¡°Please.¡±


    Though their exchange was brief, the underlyingpetitive tension was evident.


    The onlookers scrutinized the couplets, pondering how to match them. ¡°These are too difficult. How can they be matched?¡±


    Chu Xuyao, touching his chin, looked thoughtfully at the couplets and then sighed, realizing he couldn¡¯t even grasp their meanings, let alonee up with a response.


    Liu Jiawen suggested, ¡°If neither can match the other¡¯s couplet, they can seek help from their academy fellows. Let¡¯s pool our wisdom to create the responses.¡±


    This idea sparked hope in Chu Xuyao ¨C if they couldn¡¯t match them, he would consult his fifth sister to bring honor to their academy.


    The challenging couplets didn¡¯t stump Zhuang Yuyan and Yan Jingkui, who quickly responded.


    Zhuang Yuyan dipped his brush in ink and wrote the lower couplet, ¡°Here once stood a dreamer, wine in hand, querying the azure sky, in this timelessnd.¡±


    Simrly, Yan Jingkui wrote his response, ¡°In this dance with the clouds, where destinies intertwine, life¡¯s a transient whisper, in the grand design.¡±


    The crowd admired the couplets, appreciating their rich emotional depth and genuineness, ¡°Excellent, well-matched!¡±


    Bothpetitors bowed to each other, showing humility, but their desire to win only grew stronger.


    With the first two rounds ending without a winner, the focus shifted to the uing couplets.


    Zhuang Yuyan wrote, ¡°Father¡¯s destiny, a cycle repeats, in his son¡¯s path, history greets.¡±


    This couplet implied a repetition of life cycle in a family.


    Yan Jingkui wrote, ¡°In a garden of Zen, the Buddha¡¯s hand blooms, scenting the air, in sacred rooms.¡±


    ¡°Buddha¡¯s hand¡± refers to a type of medicinal fruit, as well as literally meaning ¡°Buddha¡¯s hand.¡± The couplet cleverly uses the same term with different meanings to create a harmonious match.


    These couplets increased the difficulty level, challenging Zhuang Yuyan and Yan Jingkui, who rarely faced such a challenge.


    Very few couplets could stump them. Now, the two of them felt the pressure.


    Chu Xuyao, unable toprehend them, thought for a moment, then ran over to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Sister, their couplets are really difficult.¡±


    ¡°You joined in the couplet matching?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t figure out any. I was just watching the fun.¡±


    ¡°Then why did youe here?¡±


    Chu Xuyao pointed back at the couplets, ¡°Sister, can you match them?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi, wanting to know too.


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never studied couplets before. I¡¯m not very good at it.¡± The couplets were not helpful to her. If they were not helpful, they were meaningless. She would not study meaningless things.


    Chu Xuyao looked at Chu Qingzhi curiously. There was actually something that Fifth Sister did not know. ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯re lying to me, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. There¡¯s so much knowledge in the world, no one can master it all. Being proficient in a few and expert in two or three is already quite impressive.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Sister. I¡¯ll go back to watch,¡± said Chu Xuyao as he returned to the couplet-matching area.


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi, his eyes filled with disbelief, ¡°Qingzhi, do you really not know how to match couplets, or are you just pretending?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied helplessly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know, but I could figure it out if I studied it a bit.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s handsome face showed a hint of a smile, ¡°You¡¯re being modest.¡±


    Meanwhile, Chu Xuyao squeezed back into the crowd, just as the twopetitors sessfully matched each other¡¯s couplets again.


    Zhuang Yuyan¡¯s couplet was, ¡°In the barnyard¡¯s y, a hen pecks at corn, shunning its reflection, with a look of scorn.¡±


    Corn refers to both the corn and a type of skin condition characterized by small, hard, round growths on the sole or toes.


    Yan Jingkui¡¯s couplet was, ¡°Teacher leads, the student steps in line, in life¡¯s grand waltz, their roles entwine.¡±


    After writing their couplets, the atmosphere became lively.


    ¡°Brilliant, just brilliant!¡±


    ¡°To match these couplets, one needs not only extensive knowledge but also quick wit. Impressive indeed.¡±


    Liu Jiawen announced loudly, ¡°It¡¯s now three to three with two rounds left. Who will win and who will lose?¡±


    With that, the atmosphere tensed up, and the crowd¡¯s voices gradually quieted down.


    The students from the Imperial College were too arrogant; it was time to dampen their spirits. Chu Xuyao¡¯s eyes darted between Zhuang Yuyan and Yan Jingkui, silently hoping his academy would triumph.


    The rivalry between Yunfei School and the Imperial College became even more intense, their gazes filled with animosity.


    Liu Jiawen addressed thepetitors, ¡°Please present the upper couplets.¡±


    As the crucial moment approached, Zhuang Yuyan appeared more rxed, while Yan Jingkui¡¯s expression turned serious, ready for battle.


    Zhuang Yuyan wrote, ¡°From River-Watching Tower, watching the river flow, atop the River-Watching Tower, the river and tower stand eternal.¡±


    Yan Jingkui wrote, ¡°Moon full above, half here below, each month repeating, blending.¡±


    Once the couplets were disyed, the crowd fell into a hushed silence.


    The couplets seemed simple, yet everyone¡¯s minds drew a nk.


    Zhuang Yuyan smiled gently, ¡°Please.¡±


    Yan Jingkui felt a headacheing on, ¡°Please.¡±


    Bothpetitors remainedposed, but internally they struggled. These couplets were some of the toughest they had faced, with no perfect lower couplets yet conceived. They had to solve their own and answer the other¡¯s¡ªa truly difficult task.


    The onlookers looked up, deep in thought, but soon many gave up, finding the task too challenging.


    News of the event reached Mu Chongli and Cao Changkun, who arrived at the scene. Seeing the couplets, they both frowned, thinking to themselves that it was indeed difficult.


    The students respectfully greeted the two masters. After the greetings, everyone refocused oning up with the matching lines.


    As Mu Chongli pondered, he noticed Chu Xuyao, ¡°Xuyao, what are you doing here?¡±


    Chu Xuyao respectfully replied, ¡°I am watching the senior brothers match couplets..¡±

 Chapter 599 - 599: Embarrassing Oneself

    Chapter 599: Embarrassing Oneself


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing that Mu Chongli was talking to an unfamiliar child, Cao Changkun was curious, finding it somewhat unusual. He observed Chu Xuyao for a while.


    The child had a smart and cunning look on his face. With his big cat eyes, he looked very smart.


    Why wasn¡¯t such a bright child at their Imperial College?


    Cao Changkun couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit jealous.


    Mu Chongli pointed at the couplets and asked Chu Xuyao, ¡°Can you match them?¡±


    Chu Xuyao shook his head but remained confident, ¡°Not now, but I believe I can in the future.¡±


    Mu Chongli smiled, ¡°I believe in you too.¡±


    Cao Changkun looked at the intelligent Chu Xuyao and could not help but say, ¡°Would you like to study at our Imperial College? It¡¯s much better than Yunfei School, and if youe, I¡¯ll make sure to take special care of you.¡±


    He said this partly because he genuinely thought Chu Xuyao was promising, but more so to embarrass Yunfei School, or rather, to embarrass Mu Chongli.


    As soon as Mu Chongli heard this, he red at Cao Changkun. ¡°Are you undermining me right in front of me?¡±


    Cao Changkun patted Mu Chongli¡¯s shoulder with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t get upset; he¡¯s just a kid, asking won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Fine, let¡¯s see who ends up embarrassed. Mu Chongli patted Chu Xuyao on the back. ¡°You tell him where you want to study.¡±


    Chu Xuyao tilted his head, looked at the two, and asked Cao Changkun, ¡°Sir, if I study at the Imperial College, can you guarantee that I¡¯ll be the top schr in the imperial examination?¡±


    Uh¡­


    Cao Changkun was momentarily stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Chu Xuyao to ask such a tricky question. After a moment of thought, he replied, ¡°Of course not. Sess in the examination depends on your own efforts; others can¡¯t help with that.¡±


    Chu Xuyao said naively, ¡°Sir, you said the Imperial College is better, so I thought I could be the top schr if I study there.¡±


    Cao Changkun quickly corrected himself, ¡°I was just joking earlier; don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Chu Xuyao nodded, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Everyone was astonished.


    The kid appeared clever and indeed was clever!


    Mu Chongli was satisfied to see Cao Changkun embarrassed, thinking that to undermine someone, one must be equipped. Otherwise, it¡¯s self-inflicted humiliation.


    However¡­ the couplet had yet to be matched.


    Meanwhile, in the Gopetition area, there was some activity. Participants were gradually being eliminated, and those who remained sat in their seats, watching Chu Xuyao and Lin Jixian y.


    Although the two kids¡¯ Go skills weren¡¯t exceptional, they had an unusual ability to attract everyone¡¯s attention. After all, achieving two consecutive draws in a Go game was quite rare.


    ¡°Could it be another draw this time?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s another draw, that would be the third one. How are they doing it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious too. Any misstep could make the whole game irrecoverable. A game of chess has countless missteps. They aren¡¯t deliberately avoiding them, are they?¡±


    ¡°They say Lin Jixian¡¯s chess skills are slightly better, but Chu Xuyuan always manages to fill the gaps, creating the opportunity for a draw.¡±


    ¡°No way? How quick must his reactions be to do that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Chu Xuyuan did it.¡±


    ¡°Draw!¡± As everyone spected, the sound of a chess piecending crisply rang out, followed by Chu Xuyuan¡¯s voice, light and joyful.


    Lin Jixian pressed his hands on the table, staring at the board, quite displeased, ¡°Chu Xuyuan¡­¡±


    Chu Xuyuan asked calmly, ¡°Yes? What can 1 do for you?¡±


    ¡°I will definitely win the next game,¡± Lin Jixian stared at Chu Xuyuan, determined.


    ¡°Win first, then speak.¡± In fact, Chu Xuyuan already felt quite satisfied with himself, as he initially thought he would be eliminated in the first round.


    Lin Jixian snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant!¡± With that, he pushed through the crowd and left somewhat irritably.


    The next part of thepetition was to be held the following day.


    Chu Xuyuan approached Chu Qingzhi, in high spirits, ¡°Fifth Sister, we can go home now.¡±


    As he finished speaking, Chu Xuyao ran over, ¡°Fifth Sister, they¡¯ve reached a deadlock.¡± After saying this, he saw Chu Xuyuan, ¡°Seventh Brother, is your match over?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan nodded, ¡°Yes, today¡¯s match is over.¡± Then he asked, ¡°What were you saying about a deadlock?¡±


    Chu Xuyao pointed. ¡°Over there, our school and the Imperial College areparing in couplet matching. At the end of thepetition, it¡¯s very difficult for both sides toe up with the answer. They are both stumped.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan looked over to see everyone deep in thought, seemingly facing a challenging task, ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look before we go home.¡±


    They all walked over together.


    Whoever could match these two couplets would definitely be famous among the students of the two academies.


    However, after a while, there was still no progress.


    Suddenly, Zhuang Yuyan approached the desk, took up a pen, and wrote, ¡°Year¡¯s end to year¡¯s start, again and again, a cycle unending; the answer to Moon full above, half here below, each month repeating, blending.¡±


    Everyone craned their necks to see¡­


    As Zhuang Yuyan put down his pen, apuse erupted around him, ¡°The antithesis is extremely neat, using time against time, a great match, indeed!¡±


    This small area became lively because of the couplet, and as somepetitions had ended, people gathered around to see. Soon, the news of Zhuang Yuyan¡¯s sessful matching spread throughout the Imperial College.


    In contrast to the students of Yunfei School, those from the Imperial College were not pleased, ring at their rivals, showing their dissatisfaction.


    Yan Jingkui sighed and shook his head helplessly, ¡°Brother Zhuang, I admit you are better than me. Could you tell me the lower couplet?¡±


    Zhuang Yuyan did not answer, as he also didn¡¯t know it, ¡°It¡¯ste today. I¡¯ll tell everyone the lower couplet tomorrow. If Brother Yan can match it tomorrow, we¡¯ll consider it a draw, how does that sound?¡±


    Originally, everyone thought Zhuang Yuyan was being pretentious, but once they heard it was beneficial to the Imperial College, no one said anything more and they all dispersed


    On the way, Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao were suddenly stopped by Qin Hechun and Lu Chaojian, ¡°Xuyuan, Xuyao, there¡¯s a gathering at the Tainan restetraunt for our school. 1 came specially to tell you.¡±


    The two brothers looked at Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°You guys go ahead, I¡¯ll have Third Brothere to pick you upter.¡±


    Qin Hechun waved his hand, ¡°No need, Miss Chu. After the meal, we¡¯ll escort junior brothers home.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi politely replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, no trouble at all.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan said, ¡°Fifth Sister, Brother Jinghong, we¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong watched them leave before continuing to walk back.


    After a while, Ren Buqing quickly walked over with two soldiers. ¡°General


    Tang, I have something very important to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ren Buqing said with some difficulty, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient here. Can 1 trouble General Tang to go to the Ministry of Justice with me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned around and said to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m going to the Ministry of Justice.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong left in a hurry with Ren Buqing.


    So mysterious. What exactly happened? As she guessed, Chu Qingzhi slowly walked back..

 Chapter 600 - 600: Coercion and Temptation

    Chapter 600: Coercion and Temptation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Imperial Pce.


    The Emperor entered the central pce, only to find it unusually quiet. He felt a moment of panic ¨C where was the Empress?


    A pce maid approached and bowed, ¡°Your Majesty, the Empress is in the side hall.¡±


    The Emperor, puzzled, asked, ¡°What is the Empress doing in the side hall?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty will see if you go there.¡±


    The Emperor immediately turned around and walked towards the side hall. Then, he heard the sounds of fighting. He immediately thought of the assassin, but the surroundings were quiet. He somewhat rxed, but his pace still quickened.


    Two guards stood at the entrance of the side hall and saluted, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The sounds of fighting in the room immediately stopped. Footsteps approached the door. The door was opened, revealing the Empress¡¯s beautiful figure. ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The Emperor looked at the empress, who was dressed in a simple riding outfit and her hair was tied up high. She looked valiant and heroic, and his heart stirred. ¡°Empress, you¡­¡±


    The Empress pulled the Emperor into the room.


    Fan Yuru ran over, bowed, and said ingratiatingly, ¡°Now that my Emperor brother-inw is here, I can leave.¡±


    The Emperor realized they had been hiding here practicing swordy, ¡°What made you think of practicing swordsmanship?¡±


    The Empress, wiping sweat with her handkerchief, smiled, ¡°Qingzhi said that if 1 want to have another child, 1 need to exercise more.¡±


    Hearing this, the Emperor thought of the Empress taking bitter medicine, and tenderly took her hand, feeling a bit pained, ¡°Empress, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    The Empress smiled, ¡°If you want to help me, why don¡¯t you join me in practice?¡±


    Without a second thought, the Emperor agreed, ¡°Alright, Yuru, bring me a wooden sword.¡±


    Fan Yuru presented a wooden sword, jokingly saying, ¡°Emperor brother-inw, my sister¡¯s martial arts skills are not to be underestimated, you should be careful.¡±


    The Emperor smiled, took the sword, and flourished it skillfully, ¡°I should also exercise more, I¡¯ve gotten rusty.¡±


    ¡°From now on, I will practice swordsmanship every day. If Your Majesty wants to exercise, you can join me.¡±


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m not busy, I will apany you in sword practice.¡±


    As the two of them spoke, they walked to the middle of the room. Then, they looked at each other and smiled. They waved their swords and sparred.


    Fan Yuru slowly retreated to the corner and looked at the two people in the middle of the room. Although they were practicing their swordsmanship, they were still affectionate. She could not help but think of herself.


    Where was her own husband?


    In the prison of the Ministry of Justice.


    In a cell, a young man in a ck robe sat cross-legged, back straight, posture impable, his face expressionless, his eyes still in disbelief.


    He was the doctor who had killed the third prince, Tuoba Qi. After being brought to the cell, he heard from his interrogators that Chu Qingzhi had unraveled his nearly wless murder method. He didn¡¯t believe it at first, but after being told the details, he epted it and had since been in a daze.


    How could someone have deciphered his almost wless murder technique?


    At that moment, footsteps approached.


    The arrivals were Tang Jinghong and Ren Buqing, apanied by several others.


    Ren Buqing stood in front of the prison cell, his gaze coldly fixed on Tuoba Qi. He gestured with a wave of his hand, ¡°Strip off his clothes.¡±


    Panic flickered in the young man¡¯s eyes, and he quickly stood up, protesting angrily, ¡°Although 1 am a prisoner, I still deserve respect. What right do you have to strip me of my clothes?!¡±


    His protests were ignored. Two jailers swiftly stripped Tuoba Qi of his clothes, revealing a conspicuous rice grain tattoo on his neck, just above the shoulder de.


    Upon seeing the tattoo, Tang Jinghong immediately understood Ren Buqing¡¯s intentions, ¡°A member of the Yun Organization?¡±


    Ren Buqing nodded gravely, ¡°Yes. During the interrogation, the jailers identally tore his clothes and saw the tattoo on his back. Given the gravity of the matter, 1 immediately informed you¡±


    Tang Jinghong, with pursed lips, realized the gravity of the situation. If this man was a member of the Yun Organization, the nature of the murder was no longer just an internal conflict within the Mobei Kingdom.


    He whispered to Ren Buqing, ¡°Keep this matter confidential.¡±


    Ren Buqing assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, General Tang, I know what to do.¡±


    Tang Jinghong ordered the jailers to leave, intending to conduct a private interrogation of the young man. This matter must not be leaked.


    Tuoba Qi, from the foremost medical family in the Mobei Kingdom, was the best doctor in his family and hade to the Daling Dynasty on a journey.


    The Mobei Kingdom bordered the eastern border. The first ce he came to was the Qingcheng City within the eastern border.


    Tang Jinghong entered the cell, looking down at Tuoba Qi. Unlike typical doctors who preferred light-colored clothing, he was dressed in ck, hardly resembling a man of superior medical skills.


    ¡°Are you a member of the Yun Organization?¡±


    Tuoba Qi was clearly very surprised. He immediately raised his head. ¡°How did you know?¡± He didn¡¯t expect that the rice grain tattoo was no longer a secret.


    ¡°I know more than you think, so I hope you¡¯ll cooperate well.¡±


    Tuoba Qi wasn¡¯t scared. He retracted his gaze and snorted. ¡°Since you know so much, why ask me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong ignored his words and asked, ¡°Why did you join the Yun Organization?¡±


    Tuoba Qi said in a panic, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Yun Organization you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Tang Jinghong shifted his gaze to Tuoba Qi¡¯s delicate hands and suddenly changed the topic. ¡°I heard that doctors cherish their hands very much?¡±


    Tuoba Qi quickly withdrew his hands, trying to appear calm, ¡°What, does the Daling Dynasty only know how to coerce the prisoners?¡±


    ¡°If you confess honestly, you¡¯ll suffer less. At least you can keep your hands, otherwise¡­¡±


    Tuoba Qi¡¯s heart tightened. He valued his hands above all; losing them would be worse than death.


    After a long silence, he finally couldn¡¯t withstand the psychological pressure, ¡°1 joined the Yun Organization unintentionally¡­¡±


    When he was young, he came out to travel and passed by a mountain vige. This mountain vige grew hibiscus for a living. At that time, a young man in a field suddenly fell ill and fell to the ground.


    He went forward to save the young man.


    It was the young man¡¯s idea for him to join the Yun Organization.


    ¡°Who is this young man?¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s intuition told him that this young man covered a lot of information. If he knew the young man¡¯s identity, many unsolved mysteries would be unraveled.


    ¡°His name is Zhuo Bainian. He¡¯s a viger of the Zhuo Vige. His family lived in the Zhuo Vige for generations.¡± Tuoba Qi didn¡¯t ask about the young man¡¯s identity. Since the young man lived in the vige, he naturally thought that he was a viger.


    Could this Zhuo Bainian be the leader of the Yun Organization?


    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s just a viger?¡± Tang Jinghong felt that there were more and more mysteries.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tuoba Qi answered affirmatively.


    Tang Jinghong temporarily set aside the mystery in his mind, ¡°Was it Zhuo Bainian who ordered you to kill the two princes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but 1 also wanted to kill them,¡± Tuoba Qi said angrily, grinding his teeth. ¡°These two did unspeakable things in secret. To gain support from the kingdom¡¯s ministers, they forced many daughters of noble families into their household as concubines.. My sister couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation and took her own life¡­¡±

 Chapter 601 - 601: The Intelligent Ones

    Chapter 601: The Intelligent Ones


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong listened quietly. In the eyes of those vying for power, such means were all toomon.


    ¡°Why did Zhuo Bainian want you to kill the two princes? And why did he want them dead?¡±


    Tuoba Qi was silent for a while before replying, ¡°1 don¡¯t know why he wanted them dead. As for why he had me do it, I volunteered.¡±


    Tang Jinghong gazed at Tuoba Qi, ¡°You were confident in your medical skills and thought no one in the Daling Dynasty could solve the case, but unexpectedly, it was deciphered in less than a day¡­¡±


    Tuoba Qi remained silent, implicitly admitting it.


    Having no more questions to ask, Tang Jinghong left some instructions for Ren Buqing and left the Ministry of Justice.


    Back at the General¡¯s Mansion, he immediately ordered his secret guards to investigate this Zhuo Bainian, ¡°Hopefully, we can find some clues.¡±


    In the Chu Residence.


    After Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao returned home, they went to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s courtyard.


    Chu Xuyao looked around, ¡°There are no lights in the courtyard. Fifth Sister hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s ask our mother.¡±


    They headed to the adjacent courtyard and upon entering, they heardughter and lively conversation from inside the house.


    ¡°Father, Mother, Brothers, Sisters.¡± They rushed into the room, finding everyone there.


    Li Qingyu smiled, ¡°Back already?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao approached Chu Qingzhi. Chu Xuyuan opened his mouth, somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Fifth Sister, there¡¯s something we need your help with.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at them, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan, looking down, hesitantly said, ¡°Fifth Sister, during dinner, Brother Zhuang Yuyan said that the couplet he wrote was from a book he read. It only had the first line and no second line. He has been trying toe up with a satisfying second line for half a year. We were hoping you could help.¡±


    Chu Xuyao guiltily added, ¡°Seventh Brother agreed too quickly. I couldn¡¯t stop him in time. Fifth Sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan apologized, ¡°Fifth Sister, I didn¡¯t know. I won¡¯t agree so hastily next time.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Qingyu was slightly annoyed, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then don¡¯t. Why show off?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan¡¯s head hung even lower, ¡°Mother, I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t me them, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll think of a way. Matching couplets isn¡¯t that hard.¡±


    She asked the two, ¡°Did Zhuang Yuyan bring the book?¡±


    Chu Xuyan nodded, ¡°Yes. His books are all about matching couplets. Whenever he has free time, he studies them. He¡¯s really passionate.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go find him.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was confused, ¡°Why find him?¡±


    ¡°To learn how to match couplets from his books.¡±


    At the inn.


    As usual, Zhuang Yuyan took out all his books and ced them on the table, a total of eight. He picked up the top one and started reading.


    He was anxious, thinking that if he couldn¡¯t find the second line by tomorrow, it would be a big joke.


    In his anxious state, he heard a knock on the door.


    He got up to open it and was surprised to see his visitors, ¡°Miss Chu, Xuyuan, Xuyao, what brings you here?¡±


    Chu Xuyan said, ¡°My Fifth Sister came to borrow your books.¡±


    Zhuang Yuyan readily agreed, ¡°Come in. All my books are on the table. Feel free to borrow them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Qingzhi walked into the room and picked six books from the table. After reading these six, she should be able to find the second line, ¡°Young Master Zhuang, thank you. I¡¯ll return them early tomorrow morning.¡±


    Facing Chu Qingzhi up close, Zhuang Yuyan was a bit nervous, fidgeting as he said, ¡°You can return them whenever you like.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao exchanged nces, impressed by their sister¡¯s influence. Normally, Brother Zhuang Yuyan would never allow anyone to touch his precious books, treating them as if they were unique copies.


    Having borrowed the books, the three siblings returned to the Chu Residence.


    Chu Qingzhi went to her room and sat at her desk, beginning to read the books.


    She read with focused attention, quickly scanning through the pages.


    She needed to finish all six books ande up with a matching line for the couplet before dawn.


    Outside, under the eaves, Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao sat on the steps, their faces cupped in their hands, feeling downcast.


    Wu Yaqing passed by and, after a moment, came back, turning to look at them, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao simultaneously shook their heads, their furrowed brows indicating their unhappiness.


    This was the first time Wu Yaqing had seen them like this and, curious, she entered the courtyard, ¡°Tell me, maybe 1 can help.¡±


    Chu Xuyao sighed, his mood somber, ¡°This time, no amount of money can solve our problem.¡±


    Wu Yaqing didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She only had money. If she couldn¡¯t solve it with money, there was nothing she could do.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Chu Xuyao waved his little hand, his face full of worry. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Wu Yaqing didn¡¯t press further, sat with them for a while, and then went back to sleep as she was feeling sleepy.


    Chu Xuyuan watched Wu Yaqing¡¯s departing figure, ¡°Being as naive as Sister Yaqing is nice.¡±


    Chu Xuyao agreed, ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Time ticked by, and Chu Qingzhi went through one book after another, taking about half an hour for each. She finished thest one just as dawn broke.


    She wrote the first line of the couplet on a piece of paper, then quickly wrote the second line.


    She looked at the second half of the couplet in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult to match the couplet.¡±


    Satisfied, she waited for the ink to dry, then rolled up the paper and walked out of her room.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao were already waiting at the door, their eyes filled with anticipation, guilt, and apology¡­


    Chu Qingzhi handed the couplet to the two boys, smiling, ¡°The second line is written.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao rushed to hug Chu Qingzhi, overjoyed, ¡°Fifth Sister, thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. I¡¯m a bit hungry now, let¡¯s go have breakfast.¡±


    The two boys let go of Chu Qingzhi and led her towards the dining hall, ¡°Fifth Sister, we bought you the five best breakfasts in the capital. Try them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    On the way to the inn.


    Chu Xuyao admiringly said, ¡°Seventh Brother, Fifth Sister is amazing, solving the couplet in just one night.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan replied with pride, ¡°Of course, our Fifth Sister is the smartest person in the world.¡±


    Their excited conversation continued as they walked away.


    Their words were overheard by a student from the Imperial College, Luo Jisheng, who was a few steps behind them. His gaze fell on the paper in Chu Xuyuan¡¯s hand. If his senior brother couldn¡¯t match the couplet, the Imperial College would be greatly embarrassed.


    With this thought in mind, he suddenly had an idea. He whispered a few words to his assistant, who nodded and quickly left.


    Luo Jisheng sneered. He wouldn¡¯t let the Yufei School humiliate the Imperial College so easily.


    Suddenly, Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao were knocked down from behind, and the paper flew out of their hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m in a hurry¡­¡± The young man apologized as he picked up the paper and returned it to them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Are you alright? If you¡¯re hurt, we can go see a doctor..¡±

 Chapter 602 - 602: Farewell

    Chapter 602: Farewell


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao saw that the other party¡¯s attitude was so sincere, so they did not pursue the matter. In any case, they were not injured.


    The young man gratefully left.


    Arriving at the inn, Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao handed the couplet to Zhuang Yuyan.


    Zhuang Yuyan was about to open it to see when Xu Guannan approached, ¡°Yuyan, the headmaster is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Zhuang Yuyan reluctantly said, ¡°I¡¯ll look at it when 1e back. Xuyuan, you should go to the Imperial College for thepetition. Don¡¯t dy your important matters.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the General¡¯s Mansion.


    After breakfast, Lu Yichen put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°Jinghong, I n to leave.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered from your injuries. There¡¯s no need to leave in such a hurry. There are no outsiders here. You are safe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that. I have things to do.¡± Someone was urging him to return.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to leave?¡±


    ¡°Positive.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t keep you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pack my things and leave. 1 won¡¯t wait for you toe back from the court.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say goodbye to Wu Yaqing?¡± He had promised Wu Yaqing to ask Lu Yichen, and this seemed like the right opportunity.


    Lu Yichen was stunned for a moment. ¡°1 should indeed say goodbye to her.¡± ¡°Why have you been hot and cold towards Wu Yaqing?¡± He intended to ask subtly, but it felt odd however he phrased it, so he decided to be direct.


    Lu Yichen fell silent.


    Even Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t know his secret. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked.


    After a while, he replied with a tinge of bitterness, ¡°Jinghong, I have my reasons.¡±


    ¡°I understand that you have your reasons, but as a man, don¡¯t avoid issues, especially in matters of the heart.¡±


    Lu Yichen reached out and patted Tang Jinghong¡¯s shoulder. He suddenly smiled and said, ¡°In the past, you were like a block of wood when it came to matters of the heart. Have you been enlightened?¡±


    Tang Jinghong retorted, ¡°Do you intend to hurt Wu Yaqing?¡±


    ¡°Why would I hurt her for no reason?¡±


    Tang Jinghong spoke earnestly, ¡°Exactly. Wu Yaqing is genuinely a good person. If you miss this chance, you might end up single forever.¡±


    Lu Yichen was left pondering.


    ¡°1¡¯11 go find Wu Yaqing now.¡±


    Tang Jinghong watched him leave like he was escaping and smiled helplessly before going to change clothes for court.


    Lu Yichen arrived at the Chu Residence, ¡°Is Wu Yaqing here?¡±


    The guard recognized Lu Yichen and bowed, ¡°Miss Wu has not left the house. If Third Master wishes to see her, 1 will inform her immediately.¡±


    Lu Yichen nodded.


    Soon after, Wu Yaqing and the guard came out.


    Wu Yaqing was very happy to see Lu Yichen. She walked over and gently patted Lu Yichen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Lu Yichen turned around, his gaze momentarily dazzled by Wu Yaqing¡¯s radiant smile, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I came to say goodbye and to thank you for taking care of me recently.¡±


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s smile slowly faded, her good mood plummeting, and she asked reluctantly, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Lu Yichen deliberately ignored her reaction, ¡°To where 1 must go.¡±


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s eyes locked onto Lu Yichen, her fingers tightening on her sleeve, ¡°Will youe back?¡±


    Lu Yichen looked ahead, his usually cold and deep eyes showing a hint of something more, ¡°Maybe, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Wu Yaqing tilted her head to look at Lu Yichen¡¯s profile, realizing she had never observed him so closely before. She meticulously traced the contours of his face and found him to be a remarkably handsome man. Despite his somewhat cold demeanor, everything else about him was quite appealing.


    ¡°If youe back, you can find me. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±


    Wu Yaqing rubbed her face, knowing her personality was not suited for tears and sorrow. After feeling sad for a while, she recovered.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lu Yichen said as he walked over to his horse. He mounted it, turned his head for a long, deep look at Wu Yaqing, and then rode off.


    Wu Yaqing stood at the gate, watching intently in the direction Lu Yichen had left.


    Chu Qingzhi came out of the residence and spotted Wu Yaqing, who looked absent-minded. ¡°Yaqing, what are you looking at?¡±


    Wu Yaqing turned and hugged Chu Qingzhi, feeling sad, ¡°Lu Yichen has left.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gently patted Wu Yaqing¡¯s back, ¡°You seem quite upset. Have you fallen for him?¡±


    Wu Yaqing shook her head, ¡°1 don¡¯t know, but I didn¡¯t want him to leave.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiforted her, ¡°You¡¯ll see each other again in the future.¡±


    Wu Yaqing brightened up, ¡°Really, Qingzhi? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course, when have I ever lied to you?¡±


    ¡°When will I see him again?¡±


    ¡°Fate will bring you together when the time is right. Trust me, you two are destined.¡±


    Hearing this, Wu Yaqing felt like the clouds had cleared, ¡°Qingzhi, thank you forforting me. I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes the waiting is beautiful too, Yaqing. What belongs to you will eventuallye your way.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Chu Qingyan, carrying a toolbox, went to Li Qingyu¡¯s courtyard, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going with Xiaochan to do her sister¡¯s makeup. We won¡¯t be back for lunch.¡±


    Li Qingyu came out of the house, ¡°Where does Xiaochan¡¯s sister live?¡±


    Xiaochan bowed and replied, ¡°In the southern civilian area of the capital.¡±


    Li Qingyu was a bit worried. She called over Xiaochun, the maid sent by Ning Yuting, ¡°Xiaochun, go with them ande back early after lunch.¡±


    Xiaochun obediently responded, ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    At the Imperial College, Gopetition area.


    Even though some matches had ended, no one wanted to waste the rare opportunity to socialize. The Imperial College was even livelier the next day.


    When Chu Xuyuan arrived at thepetition area, he saw Lin Jixian talking intimately with a young man in his early twenties.


    With some time before the match began, Chu Xuyuan nned to find a ce to read about Go. However, Lin Jixian called out to him, ¡°Chu Xuyuan, scared to see me?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan calmly replied, ¡°Why should I be scared of you? You are not a man-eating monster, are you?¡±


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi wasn¡¯t there, Lin Jixian dropped the pretense and arrogantly said, ¡°Then why are you avoiding me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to read a book,¡± Chu Xuyuan replied, turning to leave. He didn¡¯t want to waste time chatting pointlessly.


    Lin Jixian rushed over and stopped him. He asked very concernedly, ¡°What book do you want to read?¡± If he knew what book Chu Xuyuan was reading, he would roughly know his Go strategies.


    Chu Xuyuan rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a divine book. After reading it, 1¡¯11 definitely beat you today.¡±


    Lin Jixian did not believe it. ¡°How could there be such a book?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe me or not. It¡¯s not important.¡± After saying that, Chu Xuyuan stepped aside and continued walking.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The young man who was talking to Lin Jixian called Lin Jibing stopped Chu Xuyuan. ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯m very interested in the book you¡¯re talking about. Can 1 borrow it?¡±


    ¡°Why should I lend it to you?¡± Chu Xuyuan turned around..

 Chapter 603 - 603: Utterly Embarrassed

    Chapter 603: Utterly Embarrassed


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lin Jibing was taken aback by the question and stammered, ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Chu Xuyuan, ignoring Lin Jixian, continued forward, found a secluded spot by a flower bed, and sat down. He took out a book from his clothes and began to read.


    The book, a gift from Tang Jinghong, discussed Go theory and analyzed ssic games. It was a way for Chu Xuyuan to study independently when he had free time.


    Lin Jibing stood there awkwardly.


    Lin Jixian came over. ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s go elsewhere.¡±


    Lin Jibing snorted at Chu Xuyuan and left with Lin Jixian.


    As they walked away, Lin Jixian nced back at Chu Xuyuan, narrowing his eyes. After studying several game recordsst night, he was sure he would win against Chu Xuyuan today.


    Chu Xuyao walked over and sat beside Chu Xuyuan. ¡°Seventh Brother, your opponent doesn¡¯t seem to be easy to deal with.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan said casually, ¡°1 don¡¯t care. In any case, the three draws yesterday were already a win for me. Today¡¯s win or loss isn¡¯t important.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Chu Xuyao encouraged. ¡°Seventh Brother, try to draw again today.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan smiled. ¡°1¡¯11 try my best.¡±


    A few students from Yunfei School also came over to encourage Chu Xuyuan.


    They also expressed that they would watchter and cheer for him.


    Chu Xuyuan, delighted, focused even more on his reading.


    A short whileter, in thepetition area, Chu Xuyuan and Lin Jixian sat opposite each other again.


    Lin Jixian looked at Chu Xuyuan coldly. ¡°You won¡¯t be so lucky today.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan¡¯s expression was rxed. He patted his chest where he had ced the book. ¡°1 don¡¯t rely on luck for Go; I rely on skill. And remember, 1 have a ¡®magic book¡¯. You might not be able to beat me. Just wait and see.¡±


    Lin Jixian, looking at Chu Xuyan¡¯s chest with some wariness, said, ¡°Magic books are fake. Don¡¯t bluff.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan calmly replied, ¡°Whether it¡¯s real or not, we¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Tang Jinghong had said, the more anxious the opponent, the more likely they are to make mistakes. Lin Jixian¡¯s emotional state already put him at a disadvantage.


    Lin Jixian retorted, ¡°I want to see if your so-called magic book can help you win this game!¡±


    The more the other party lost control of his emotions, the more rxed Chu Xuyuan became. He spread his hands. ¡°1 shouldn¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The teacher¡¯s voice announced, ¡°The game begins!¡±


    Chu Xuyuan confidently ced the first piece, and Lin Jixian followed suit, cing the second piece. A new round of intensepetitionmenced.


    Meanwhile, at a nearby flower bed, the moment to reveal the second line of the couplet had arrived.


    As Zhuang Yuyan appeared, many gathered around, and Chu Xuyao also ran over.


    Yan Jingkui and his group soon joined the crowd at the center.


    Both sides greeted each other.


    Yan Jingkui held a rolled-up piece of paper in his hand with a smug expression. ¡°Yesterday, 1 went back and thought about it all night. 1 also came up with a second line. Why don¡¯t you take a look at the second line 1 wrote first?¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± A student from the Imperial College, Luo Jisheng, interjected, ¡°Yesterday, Brother Zhuang said that if Brother Yan can match the second line today, it would be considered a draw, right?¡±


    Zhuang Yuyan frowned slightly, ¡°Yes, a schr¡¯s word is his bond.¡±


    Luo Jisheng nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s have Brother Yan show his couplet.¡±


    Yan Jingkui unrolled the paper, ttened it, and disyed it. ¡°Everyone, please take a look.¡±


    The couplet read, upper line: ¡°Gazing at the river from the river tower, watching the flow from atop the tower. The river and the tower, timeless through the ages.¡±


    Lower line: ¡°Reflecting the moon in the moon well, casting moon¡¯s shadow in the well¡¯s embrace. The moon in the well, the shadow eternal,sting through millennia.¡±


    Upon seeing the second line, the crowd first fell silent, then erupted into noise¡­


    ¡°Matching ¡®gazing¡¯ with ¡®reflecting¡¯, ¡®river and tower¡¯ with ¡®moon and well¡¯, the tones and rhythm are harmonious, thebination of movement and stillness, creating corresponding imagery in each line, excellent couplet!¡±


    Yan Jingkui basked in the admiring nces, his expression smug as he raised an eyebrow at Zhuang Yuyan, a hint of provocation in his eyes.


    The other students from the Imperial College looked at Zhuang Yuyan with a hint of disdain, believing it impossible for him toe up with a better couplet.


    When Zhuang Yuyan saw Yan Jingkui¡¯s confident gaze, he could not help but feel a little uneasy.


    After helping the headmaster settle his matters, Zhuang Yuyan didn¡¯t have much time left. He rushed to the Imperial College in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to read the second line written by Chu Qingzhi. Now that his opponent did it so exceptionally well, could the second line written by Chu Qingzhi surpass it?


    Luo Jisheng deliberately spoke loudly, ¡°Brother Zhuang, Brother Yan¡¯s couplet has been revealed. When will you unveil yours?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, hurry up and show it to everyone.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting since yesterday, Brother Zhuang. You won¡¯t keep us in suspense, will you?¡±


    Under the scrutiny of the crowd, Zhuang Yuyan nervously unrolled the paper and slowly unrolled it.


    The paper was nk.


    Zhuang Yuyan¡¯s face changed color. What happened? Why would Chu Qingzhi give him a nk paper?


    Impossible. Miss Chu isn¡¯t that kind of person. It can¡¯t be. It can¡¯t be.


    Chu Xuyao snatched the paper over and checked both sides anxiously. It was nk paper. It was indeed nk paper. Why would his Fifth Sister give him nk paper?


    No, Fifth Sister wouldn¡¯t do that. What happened? Why did it be a nk piece of paper?


    He held the nk paper and dashed out of the crowd¡­


    ¡°Ha ha ha, he actually brought a nk paper for us to see. Zhuang Yuyan, can¡¯t you even answer your own couplet?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be the best at couplets in Yunfei School? What¡¯s going on now?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you very arrogant yesterday? Now you can¡¯t answer your own couplet?¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s ridicule, Zhuang Yuyan¡¯s face turned red. He had never been so embarrassed before. He wished he could dig a hole and hide in it.


    The other students from Yunfei School did not say a word. Their faces were ashen as they red at the students from the Imperial College.


    ¡°Why are you staring at us?¡±


    ¡°ming others for your own ipetence.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yan is impressive. Let¡¯s learn to be smarter and not brag. You never know when you might go too far.¡±


    Amidst theughter and ridicule, Zhuang Yuyan and the other students from Yunfei School left in humiliation.


    The incident, deliberately spread by the students from the Imperial College, quickly became the talk of the entire Academy. Students from Yunfei School became the object of ridicule wherever they went.


    In the Chu Residence.


    Chu Xuyao rushed back home, ¡°Fifth Sister, there¡¯s been a huge problem.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, who was just about to leave the house, heard Chu Xuyao¡¯s anxious voice and thought something life-threatening had happened, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Chu Xuyao, out of breath, said, ¡°Fifth Sister, the paper you gave me turned into nk paper.¡±


    ¡°nk paper?¡± Chu Qingzhi took the paper to examine it, her delicate brows furrowing slightly, ¡°When did you notice it turned nk?¡±


    ¡°It was when Brother Zhuang was about to show the couplet to everyone.¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing? ¡°Xuyao, tell me everything that happened between you leaving the residence today and unfolding the white paper.¡±


    Chu Xuyao recalled the events and recounted them in detail.


    ¡°Were you and Xuyuan knocked down on the road?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the person was very polite, so we didn¡¯t make much of it..¡±

 Chapter 604 - 604: A Small Matter

    Chapter 604: A Small Matter


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Was the paper out of your hands?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when we fell, it flew out of our hands, but it was picked up and given back to us by the other person.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Qingzhi immediately understood, ¡°Did the other party write the second line ¡®Reflecting the moon in the moon well, casting moon¡¯s shadow in the well¡¯s embrace. The moon in the well, the shadow eternal,sting through millennia¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Fifth Sister, you got it right,¡± Chu Xuyao realized, ¡°Wait, Fifth Sister, you weren¡¯t at the scene, how do you know their second line? Did you write it?¡±


    ¡°I wrote it,¡± Chu Qingzhi said. ¡°Your paper was switched when it was picked up and given back to you.¡±


    ¡°Despicable and shameless!¡± Chu Xuyao stomped his foot in anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter, don¡¯t be angry,¡± Chu Qingzhi gently patted his shoulder. ¡°This afternoon, I¡¯ll have them publicly confess how they stole someone else¡¯s work, how about that?¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± Chu Xuyao said excitedly. ¡°This afternoon, the Emperor himself will be there to observe the winners of thepetition and award prizes. Revealing their misdeeds then will surely ruin their reputations.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯ll go and tell Brother Zhuang and the others so they don¡¯t misunderstand you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, and be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After inquiring around, Chu Xuyao found out that Zhuang Yuyan and the others had already returned to the inn, and he quickly made his way there.


    Upon hearing Chu Xuyao¡¯s story, Zhuang Yuyan and the others were furious.


    ¡°It¡¯s outrageous! These Imperial College students are indeed adept at scheming. We didn¡¯t wrong them.¡±


    ¡°No integrity at all. If they be officials after the imperial examination, they¡¯ll only bring harm to the people.¡±


    ¡°We must expose their misdeeds this afternoon. Unforgivable!¡±


    They vented their anger in the room for a long time before slowly calming down.


    At the Imperial College, Gopetition area.


    ¡°Admit defeat!¡± Chu Xuyuan miraculously discovered that he was about to win.


    Lin Jixian stared at the board in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan toyed with a Go piece, deliberately provoking Lin Jixian, ¡°Why isn¡¯t it possible? Didn¡¯t I tell you I have a ¡®magic book¡¯? Now you see how powerful it is, right?¡±


    Lin Jixian¡¯s face grew increasingly pale. He had many moves to make on the board, but whichever he chose, Chu Xuyuan would win on the next move, ¡°Impossible, impossible!¡±


    Chu Xuyuan lightly tapped the table with the Go piece, ¡°Hurry up, it¡¯s just us left.¡±


    Lin Jixian looked up and realized they were indeed the only ones left in the area. Reluctantly, he ced his piece down.


    Chu Xuyuan cheered, ¡°I won!¡±


    The teacher came over, looked at the board, and announced, ¡°Xuyuan wins.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan stood up and respectfully bowed to the teacher, ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡±


    Lin Jixian, tears in his eyes, rushed out. He couldn¡¯t believe he had lost. Chu Xuyuan was just a beginner; how could he lose to a beginner?


    Chu Xuyuan, with his unexpected skill, sessfully advanced to the semi-finals.


    Thepetition continued, and Chu Xuyuan drew Zeng Zhengming as his opponent.


    Zeng Zhengming was the best Go yer in the Imperial College, unbeaten throughout the academy, and had even challenged a national champion three months ago. He lost to the national champion after 56 moves and had locked himself up indoors since, only emerging yesterday.


    Facing Zeng Zhengming was apletely different levelpared to Lin Jixian, but Zeng Zhengming wasn¡¯t as skilled as Tang Jinghong. Ultimately, Chu Xuyuan lost after 78 moves.


    Zeng Zhengming was very surprised. He sized up the young man in front of him. He had a handsome face and a smart brain. He was not eye-catching, but he seemed to be a bright kid. ¡°May I ask, little junior brother, who is your master?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan proudly said, ¡°Do you know General Tang Jinghong?¡±


    Zeng Zhengming was surprised, ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect you to be a disciple of General Tang. My apologies.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan, feeling a bit embarrassed, quickly rified, ¡°Actually, General Tang hasn¡¯t formally epted me as a disciple. 1 just regard him as my master in my heart.¡±


    Calling General Tang Brother Jinghong meant that their rtionship was definitely not ordinary. ¡°Your skill in Go is quite impressive, especially considering our age difference. It feels somewhat unfair that I won.¡±


    ¡°Senior brother, you¡¯re too polite,¡± Chu Xuyuan waved it off, not minding at all. In fact, he was thrilled; he never expected to make it to the top four, performing beyond his expectations.


    It was now time for the final rounds to determine the champion.


    Zeng Zhengming faced Nan Yunming, the best Go yer from Yunfei School, known as a ¡°Go fanatic,¡± deeply passionate about the game.


    In Shuiyun County, by a river, some elderly men liked to y Go in the afternoons. When Nan Yunming became proficient in Go, he challenged each of them and defeated them all.


    Eventually, whenever these elderly men saw himing, they would pack up their Go boards, refusing to y with him.


    Chu Xuyuan found a good spot to watch the match, knowing that observing skilled yers would greatly benefit his own skills.


    Chu Xuyao came over and asked in a low voice, ¡°Seventh Brother, have you finished your match?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan¡¯s face was radiant, ¡°Yes, I made it to the top four. Impressive, right?¡±


    Chu Xuyao joked, ¡°Impressive, indeed. I thought you¡¯d be eliminated in the first round.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan pinched Chu Xuyao¡¯s cheek, ¡°You underestimate me.¡±


    Chu Xuyaoughed, ¡°1¡¯11 never underestimate Seventh Brother again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    At the Zhou Residence.


    The butler hurried into the study, ¡°Master, Miss Chu Qingzhi hase to discuss a business matter with you.¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu looked up, ¡°Please have her in.¡±


    The butler quickly stepped out and ushered Chu Qingzhi into the study, ¡°Miss Chu, please have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu walked over from behind the desk and sat next to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Chu, what brings you here in person?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t like beating around the bush and got straight to the point, ¡°1 heard that the Zhou family farms pearls?¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu nodded, ¡°Indeed, we do. Most are ordinary, but we only get one or two top-quality pearls a year. They¡¯re very rare. What kind of pearls are you interested in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in the deformed pearls you usually discard. I heard from General Tang that you throw them away. Would it be possible for me to acquire them?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll have someone collect them for you. You don¡¯t have to pay a high price, just the workers¡¯ wages will do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Zhou.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Zhou Xiangfu hesitated before asking, ¡°Miss Chu, with your medical expertise, could you possibly treat our oysters?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡±


    ¡°Recently, for some reason, the oysters keep dying mysteriously. Many doctors have looked at them but couldn¡¯t figure out the cause. So, 1 was hoping you could help.¡±


    ¡°I can, but I need to examine them on site.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll personally take you there.¡±


    After some preparation, Zhou Xiangfu, apanied by Chu Qingzhi and a few servants, rode horses to the pearl farming site..

 Chapter 605 - 605: A Hundred Acres of Good Land

    Chapter 605: A Hundred Acres of Good Land


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the outskirts of the capital, there was a river named Yuanjiang River. The water of this river was crystal clear, teeming with fish, and surrounded by picturesque mountains and scenery, making it exquisitely beautiful.


    Along the river, there were more than a dozen artificially excavated streams. These man-made streams, shaped in semi-circles and embedded along the riverbank, resembled ears. These streams were where merchants cultivate pearls.


    Farms had been built ording to the terrain of the river, creating a uniquendscape when viewed from above.


    Among these, the Zhou family¡¯s farm was thergest, with a man-made stream four meters wide and over five hundred meters long, housing thousands of river oysters. These oysters were carefully tended to by the workers every day, making it one of the Zhou family¡¯s most profitable businesses.


    Upon seeing the head of the family, the gatekeeper immediately greeted him eagerly, ¡°Master.¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu dismounted, ¡°Notify the manager toe and see me.¡±


    The gatekeeper quicklyplied, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    As they were talking, Chu Qingzhi also dismounted. She looked around and saw that the environment was beautiful, with fresh air, making it a very pleasant ce.


    Zhou Xiangfu courteously approached Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Chu, pleasee in.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and followed Zhou Xiangfu into the farm.


    The artificial streams were spread throughout the farm. Not long after entering, Chu Qingzhi saw a clear stream flowing slowly, with its riverbed covered in lush green river grass. The river oysters were ced on the grass, opening their mouths to feed.


    Some workers by the river were collecting dead river oysters into a barrel, preparing to harvest the pearls.


    Suddenly, someone shouted ¡°Master,¡± and everyone turned to look, ¡°Master.¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu gestured for them to continue their work and then led Chu Qingzhi to the river, ¡°Miss Chu, could you please check why these oysters are dying?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi picked a dead oyster from the barrel, ¡°Where do you open the oysters? If we open these oysters, it will be easier to see the cause of their condition.¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu immediately said, ¡°Take these oysters to be opened.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The worker hurriedly picked up the barrel and went to the ce where the oysters were opened, with Chu Qingzhi and Zhou Xiangfu following.


    At this moment, the manager, informed by the worker, hurried over, ¡°Master, why did youe so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought a divine doctor to examine the oysters,¡± Zhou Xiangfu added, ¡°From now on, collect all the pearls that cannot be polished into jewelry. 1 will send someone to collect them regrly.¡±


    The manager quickly agreed.


    The worker opened each dead oyster, revealing many small pearls, causing Zhou Xiangfu to feel pained at the loss; if these had grown to maturity, they would have sold for so much money!


    Chu Qingzhi put on gloves from her bag, crouched down, and began examining the cause of death for the oysters.


    After checking a few, she understood the issue.


    Judging by the flesh color of the dead oysters, they were killed by external parasites.


    She asked, ¡°Did the workers recently add a new batch of oysters to the river?¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu quickly asked the manager, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The manager, sweating profusely and nervous, replied, ¡°Yes, every time after we harvest the oysters, we add a new batch. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have mature pearls in time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°The bodies of the oysters were carrying arge number of parasites. The newly added oysters brought in new parasites, mixing with the original oysters, which couldn¡¯t adapt, leading to their death.¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu inwardly admired Chu Qingzhi¡¯s skills. Several doctors with good medical knowledge had failed to diagnose the issue, yet Chu Qingzhi identified the problem after examining just a few oysters. He felt the need to establish a good rtionship with her.


    He said, ¡°But this isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve introduced new oysters. Why didn¡¯t this issue arise before?¡±


    ¡°The new oysters you introduced this time came from a different source than the ones before.¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu turned his sharp gaze toward the manager.


    The manager knelt down with a thud, ¡°Master, it¡¯s my fault. 1 sought cheap options and took in some oysters of unknown origin, not realizing it would lead to such serious consequences.¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu took a deep breath, deciding to settle ountster. The priority was to save the remaining oysters, ¡°Miss Chu, is there any way to save the remaining oysters? If not, we¡¯ll face a huge loss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Where¡¯s the study? 1¡¯11 write you a prescription. Follow the instructions, and the remaining oysters can be saved.¡±


    When Zhou Xiangfu heard this, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss Chu, this way please.¡±


    The manager felt a sense of relief like being pulled back from the edge of a cliff. There was a way to save the situation, and he might avoid severe punishment.


    Miss Chu was simply a Bodhisattva who saved people from suffering.


    He quickly got up and followed them to the study. He would try to redeem himselfter.


    In the study, Chu Qingzhi wrote a detailed prescription, ¡°Follow this treatment, and from tomorrow, no more oysters should die inexplicably.¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu received the prescription, looked at it, and handed it to the manager, ¡°Hurry and get these medicines. If there are more mistakes, you¡¯llpensate for all the losses.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll definitely do my job well.¡± The manager took the prescription and scurried away to get the medicine.


    Zhou Xiangfu gratefully bowed to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu,¡± and handed her a hundred taels of silver.


    Chu Qingzhi epted the silver and then said, ¡°Master Zhou, could you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°Please speak, Miss Chu.¡±


    ¡°1 need two people to help me collect river crabs.¡± Seeing the abundant and plump river crabs along the river, Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t pass them up.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. 1¡¯11 arrange for it right away. But can you eat those?¡± Zhou Xiangfu asked in confusion.


    Don¡¯t they eat crabs in this era?


    Chu Qingzhi probed, ¡°Have you never eaten river crab meat?¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu asked in confusion, ¡°The crabs are covered in hard shells. Do they have meat?¡±


    It seemed that people in this era, apart from fish, were not familiar with other river delicacies, ¡°Yes, they do, though it¡¯s not much.¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu still could not ept the idea of eating river crabs, but it did not stop him from helping. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to help Miss Chu pick up river crabs immediately.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After a while, workers collected four full barrels of river crabs for Chu Qingzhi, which she took back to the city in a carriage.


    In the imperial study.


    The young Emperor, holding his forehead, looked very troubled, ¡°Minister Tang, please help me think of a solution.¡±


    The time for the triennial selection of consorts had arrived again. The Emperor only wanted to be with the Empress and had no interest in taking more consorts. However, court officials were persistently advising the Emperor to select new consorts.


    The Emperor, struggling to oppose the collective opinion of the civil and military officials, felt extremely weary.


    Tang Jinghong was also helpless. ¡°Your Majesty, I can¡¯t think of a good solution.¡±


    Suddenly, the Emperor thought of someone, lowered his hand, and looked directly at Tang Jinghong, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Chu Qingzhi? If she can help me solve this problem, I¡¯ll reward her with a hundred acres of goodnd..¡±

 Chapter 606 - 606: Causing A Big Trouble

    Chapter 606: Causing A Big Trouble


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A hundred acres of goodnd was a considerable sum of money, and Tang Jinghong agreed to the task, ¡°I will try.¡±


    The Emperor waved his hand, his heart filled with anticipation. ¡°Go, but the civil and military officials are pressing so hard. 1 hope Minister Tang can reply to me as soon as possible.¡±


    Tang Jinghong cupped his fists. ¡®TH try my best.¡± He turned around and left the pce.


    The Emperor leaned back in his chair, sighing wearily. Couldn¡¯t things be peaceful for a while? What a headache!


    In the Chu Residence.


    At the entrance, Chu Qingzhi dismounted.


    The workers took down four barrels full of river crabs from the cargo horse, cing them next to Chu Qingzhi. Crabs crawled out of the barrels continuously¡­


    Tang Jinghong approached, ¡°Qingzhi, did you go crabbing?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°I went to help Master Zhou with his oysters. 1 saw so many river crabs by the river, so 1 collected some to bring back.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was confused, ¡°Are river crabs a medicinal ingredient?¡±


    ¡°Have you never eaten crab meat?¡±


    ¡°No, is it edible?¡±


    ¡°River crabs are delicious. Come to my house for dinner tonight; I¡¯ll prepare a river crab feast for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked the guards at the door to take the crabs to the kitchen for her to deal withter. Then she turned to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Youing to find me at this time must mean you have a matter to discuss, right?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded with a smile, ¡°Nothing gets past you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Tang Jinghong got straight to the point, ¡°The Emperor doesn¡¯t want to hold a selection for consorts. Do you have any way to stop the civil and military officials from urging him?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi brought Tang Jinghong into the residence. ¡°Why did the civil and military officials send their daughter to the pce? It¡¯s very simple. They want their daughters to win power for them. Just let the civil and military officials feel that there¡¯s no profit to be gained by sending their daughters to the pce.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was suddenly enlightened. Why did such a troublesome issue seem so trivial to Qingzhi?


    ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ll get a hundred acres of goodnd back for you.¡±


    After saying this, Tang Jinghong hurriedly left.


    Chu Qingzhi watched his departing figure, ¡°What hundred acres of goodnd?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao returned home.


    Li Qingyu asked with concern, ¡°Xuyuan, what ce did you get?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan puffed out his chest and looked very proud. ¡°Mother, I made it to the top four.¡±


    Li Qingyu was surprised and delighted, ¡°Top four?¡±


    Chu Xuyan smiled triumphantly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m impressive, right?¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled broadly, ¡°Impressive indeed, my son. Here, Xuyuan, I made your favorite crispy pork. Come and eat.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan cheered. ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±


    Chu Xuyao felt neglected and asked dejectedly, ¡°What about me, Mother?¡±


    Li Qingyu rubbed her younger son¡¯s head andughed, ¡°You eat with your brother.¡±


    ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you make my favorite dish?¡± Chu Xuyao sounded intive, ¡°Is it because I didn¡¯t get a good ce, you¡¯re not happy with me?¡±


    She had never had such thoughts. Seeing that her son was sad, Li Qingyu quickly tried to salvage the situation. ¡°I will make it for you immediately, okay?¡±


    Chu Xuyao shook his head, feeling downcast, ¡°No need to bother, I don¡¯t feel like eating anything right now.¡± He went back to his room alone.


    The family¡¯s mood quickly dampened.


    Li Qingyu was puzzled, looking from one to the other, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xuyao?¡±


    Chu Qingyue suggested, ¡°Maybe he feels we¡¯re all focused on Xuyuan and not paying attention to him?¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded, ¡°Probably.¡±


    Feeling sorry for his brother, Chu Xuyuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see him¡­¡±


    Chu Xuyao returned to his room, opened the window facing the garden, climbed up, and sat on the windowsill. He looked out at the gnarled old tree and spoke to himself.


    ¡°Am 1 too stupid?¡±


    ¡°Seventh Brother relied on his smart brain to enter the top four, but 1 only got a


    B-Middle ranking. Compared to him, I¡¯m far behind.¡±


    ¡°I really wanted to get an A-Upper.¡±


    ¡°Should 1 also find a master to learn from?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan walked into the room just in time to hear thest two words spoken by Chu Xuyao, ¡°What master are you talking about?¡±


    Chu Xuyao turned to look at Chu Xuyuan, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to eat crispy pork? Why did youe?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan walked over, leaning his hands on the windowsill, teasing with a smile, ¡°Eating crispy pork? 1 came to see you being jealous.¡±


    Chu Xuyao didn¡¯t know what to say.


    With his thoughts being exposed, Chu Xuyao became awkward, denying it, ¡°Am 1 such a petty person?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan nodded affirmatively, ¡°Yes, you are.¡±


    Chu Xuyao didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Chu Xuyuan reached out to pinch Chu Xuyao¡¯s slightly puffed-up cheek, ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect my little brother to be such a little jealous kid, even jealous of your own brother.¡±


    Chu Xuyao turned his face away, ¡°Who¡¯s jealous of you? Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you happy then?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t rank well in thepetition.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°What else would it be?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan advised, ¡°Xuyao, the others youpeted against have been practicing for over ten years. You¡¯ve been practicing for less than ten months and already achieved a B-Middelranking. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡±


    Chu Xuyao did not say anything. In his opinion, he was still not good enough.


    As Chu Xuyuan was about to say more, Li Qingyu entered the room, ¡°Xuyao, 1 made sweet dumplings for you,e and eat.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan picked Chu Xuyao up from the windowsill, ¡°Stop being upset, let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Chu Xuyao knew when to stop and walked over happily. ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±


    Li Qingyu gently ruffled Chu Xuyao¡¯s hair, ¡°Sometimes Mother can be neglectful, forgive me.¡±


    Chu Xuyao immediately felt guilty. His mother was so busy with household and affairs, and yet he was throwing a tantrum, which was totally inappropriate, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry for causing you worry. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Li Qingyu spoke gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay for a child to throw a tantrum, I understand.¡±


    And just like that, the family became harmonious again.


    In the restaurant.


    Zeng Ruijie, a student from the Imperial College, rushed into the private room, his face full of anxiety, ¡°There¡¯s big trouble!¡±


    Yan Jingkui frowned, ¡°What big trouble?¡±


    Zeng Ruijie said quickly, ¡°The couplet that Jisheng brought back was written by Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    Luo Jisheng¡¯s heart sank, unable to believe this fact, ¡°Are you joking?¡±


    Zeng Ruijie urgently said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking, 1 heard it myself.¡± He had a friend studying at Yunfei School, and everyone was talking about this matter, which he happened to hear.


    Luo Jisheng felt a chill, ¡°How is that possible? Chu Qingzhi is just a teenager, how could she have written such a couplet?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s reputation was well-known ¨C a person who could even take on a princess. His background was no match for a princess. If he encountered Chu Qingzhi, wouldn¡¯t she beat him to death?!


    He was filled with fear and unease.


    Zeng Ruijie said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her because she¡¯s a young girl. Her abilities are beyond your imagination.¡±


    ¡°Zhuang Yukun really couldn¡¯te up with that couplet. After returning yesterday, he gathered the students of Yunfei School to brainstorm, but no one coulde up with a good line. Later, Chu Xuyuan said he would go back and ask his elder sister for help.¡±


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi initially didn¡¯t know either, but she borrowed six books about couplets from Zhuang Yukun, saying she read them all night, and then wrote the couplet early the next morning.¡±


    ¡°It was the very couplet you switched..¡±

 Chapter 607 - 607: Battle of Words

    Chapter 607: Battle of Words


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Luo Jisheng grew increasingly uneasy as he listened, ¡°Impossible, impossible. How can someonee up with such a couplet after reading books for just one night? It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Zeng Ruijie spoke seriously, ¡°Others might not be able to, but Chu Qingzhi can. Have you ever seen someone make a horse fly?


    ¡°Yesterday morning, Chu Qingzhi was riding with the young crown prince when the horse got out of control. She managed to ride the horse over everyone¡¯s heads, won apetition in the process, and identified a suspect just by smelling a silver ingot. Then she caught the suspect. Underestimate anyone, but never Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    Everyone was astounded, thinking this must be divine rather than human.


    Luo Jisheng, sweating with anxiety, wondered, ¡°What do we do now? I never thought I would get a couplet written by Chu Qingzhi. If I had known, I never would have acted. What do I do now?¡±


    Yan Jingkui shouted, ¡°What are you panicking for?! She doesn¡¯t even know that you took it. Just brace yourself and deny it.¡±


    Luo Jisheng was still nervous, ¡°But, but¡­¡±


    Yan Jingkui forcefully interrupted, ¡°No buts. Justy low and hide somewhere. We¡¯ll all act as if we¡¯ve never seen you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Luo Jisheng was at a loss and immediately walked out.


    Zeng Ruijie stopped Luo Jisheng, suggesting, ¡°Chu Qingzhi is exceptionally skilled at solving cases. If she finds out, she¡¯ll be even more upset, right?¡±


    At this moment, Luo Jisheng waspletely flustered. The regret in his heart almost overwhelmed him. ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡±


    Zeng Ruijie thought for a moment and advised, ¡°Maybe you should confess to Chu Qingzhi and seek leniency?¡±


    Yan Jingkui strongly opposed, ¡°We are students of the Imperial College. Taking her couplet was a sign of respect for her. To humble ourselves and beg a woman for mercy would ruin our dignity. Could we ever hold our heads high again?¡±


    Luo Jisheng felt that what Yan Jingkui said made sense. He said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m a man. I definitely won¡¯t beg a woman for mercy.¡±


    Zeng Ruijie didn¡¯t insist further, simply saying, ¡°Then consider the consequences.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Luo Jisheng left in a hurry. He nned to listen to Yan Jingkui and find a ce to hide. Once the afternoon was over, this matter would pass.


    The other students didn¡¯t want to get involved and left one after another.


    Yan Jingkui looked at Zeng Ruijie, who was standing at the side, and his expression was very ugly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    Zeng Ruijie took a few steps, then turned back, saying, ¡°Actually, you shouldn¡¯t have taken someone else¡¯s couplet and passed it off as your own. One mistake leads to another. You might regret it for the rest of your life.¡±


    Yan Jingkui did not listen to a single word. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    He snorted inwardly, thinking that if everything had to be about right and wrong, how could the founding emperor have risen in rebellion? It¡¯s all about winners and losers


    Zeng Ruijie sighed and left.


    At the Imperial College.


    As the Poetry and Rites Competition neared its end and the time to announce thepetition results approached, many people gathered in front of Bitong Hall, waiting for the Emperor¡¯s arrival.


    The students of Yunfei Academy entered the Imperial College in groups. Many of them had won first ces, chatting andughing happily.


    ¡°How dare they show their faces at the Poetry and Rites Competition after such a disgraceful act. If it were me, I would have slinked away in shame.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s using a couplet that even he can¡¯t answer to test others. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that he¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just seeking fame and reputation. Truly talented people are very low-key.¡±


    Hurtful remarks from the Imperial College students filled the air, causing a stir and pointing fingers. Some students from Yunfei School, with thinner skins, already lowered their heads in embarrassment.


    Chu Xuyao clenched his fists and stormed over,unching a verbal barrage, ¡°1 remember you got eliminated in the first round of the Gopetition, right? If I were you, I would indeed slink away in shame.¡±


    The targeted student lowered his head in embarrassment, unable to say a word.


    ¡°And you, that couplet wasn¡¯t written by him; it was stolen. Stealing is far more despicable than presenting a nk one, right?¡±


    The student, feeling guilty, wanted to retort but eventually retreated into the crowd, not daring to argue back.


    ¡°Who is seeking fame and reputation? My senior brother Yuyan may not be able to answer his own couplet, but he didn¡¯t cheat. Compared to you lot, he is ten times better.¡±


    The students from the Imperial College were stunned into silence by Chu Xuyao¡¯s words, forgetting to retort.


    The students from Yunfei School, buoyed by Chu Xuyuan¡¯s strong showing, became more confident. They had done nothing wrong and were upright. There was nothing to be ashamed of!


    Chu Qingzhi, who was standing at the back, could not help but smile when she saw how amazing her ninth brother was. Her training had been sessful!


    Xu Guannan beckoned Chu Xuyao, ¡°Xuyao,e back.¡±


    Chu Xuyao red at the students of the Imperial College and rejoined the group.


    Subsequently, the Imperial College students toned down their behavior. Although they still looked down on Yunfei School students, they refrained from openly mocking them.


    The students from Yunfei School chose a corner to wait, preferring to keep a low profile and avoid further trouble.


    Chu Qingzhi, leaning against a tree with her arms crossed, was lost in thought.


    Zhuang Yuyan approached her with an apologetic expression, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble our oversight caused.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, who was clear about right and wrong, replied, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. There¡¯s no need to me yourselves.¡±


    Zhuang Yuyan slightly bowed his head, ¡°We should have been more careful. If we had been there to pick up Xuyao and Xuyuan, none of this would have happened.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi slightly raised an eyebrow, appreciating his self-reflecting attitude, ¡°Consider this a lesson learned. Be more careful next time.¡±


    Zhuang Yuyan nodded in agreement, ¡°I will remember this.¡±


    A momentter, a young voice came through¡­


    ¡°Miss Chu, I came to thank you.¡± Yuan Baozhang bowed deeply to Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled slightly, ¡°What ce did you get in calligraphy?¡±


    ¡°A-Upper.¡± Yuan Baozhang was still young. Even though he wanted to control his joy and be calm, one could tell from his smiling eyes that he was happy.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yuan Baozhang gratefully said, ¡°It¡¯s ail thanks to your guidance. Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t have achieved this result.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°No need to be so formal. You¡¯re talented. Keep practicing and you can be a master calligrapher.¡±


    Being recognized as a ¡®master¡¯ in the literary world was the ultimate goal. Yuan Baozhang, hearing this, was overjoyed, ¡°I will work hard.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    This little interaction unknowinglyid the foundation for a good rtionship between Yuan Baozhang and Chu Xuyao and Chu Xuyuan, with Yuan Baozhuang helping them significantly in the future.


    Chu Xuyuan approached Chu Qingzhi, whispering, ¡°Fifth sister, hasn¡¯t Luo Jishenge?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if he doesn¡¯t show up. There are others who know the truth. As long as one of the students from the Imperial College speaks up, the effect will be the same. Moreover, Luo Jisheng¡¯s reputation will suffer even more.¡±


    The more Chu Xuyuan thought about it, the more he felt that it was right. ¡°I think so. Apart from stealing couplets, he¡¯ll also bebeled a fugitive.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Exactly..¡±

 Chapter 608 - 608: The Truth Revealed

    Chapter 608: The Truth Revealed


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Within the crowd, Yan Jingkui stared at Chu Qingzhi with a hint of malevolence. He refused to believe that someone could advance their knowledge so significantly after just one night of reading. There had to be more to it.


    Chu Qingzhi sensed Yan Jingkui¡¯s gaze and turned to look at him. Her eyes were calm, like a still pond, unfazed.


    Yan Jingkui, caught off-guard by her direct gaze, felt his heart skip a beat. A sense of unease spread through him, and he quickly averted his eyes, not daring to meet hers again.


    When he calmed down a bit, he realized his back was drenched in sweat.


    Beside him, Zeng Ruijie nced where Yan Jingkui had been looking and saw Chu Qingzhi. He quickly looked away and asked, ¡°Brother Yan, are you alright?¡± Yan Jingkui forced himself to appear calm and nodded.


    At that moment, the eunuch¡¯s shrill voice announced, ¡°The Emperor arrives!¡±


    Everyone bowed and stood still.


    The Emperor walked to the Bitong Hall and ascended to the tform. After some encouraging words, he began the most anticipated part ¨C distributing the prizes.


    The eunuch brought a chair for the Emperor, and Grand Libationer Cao Changkun took over the proceedings.


    Cao Changkun stepped onto the tform and addressed the crowd, ¡°We¡¯ll announce the winners in the order we have arranged.


    ¡°First, for the essaypetition, which is a bit special, Xu Guannan from Yunfei School and Jiang Zhanglin from the Imperial College are both dered winners.¡±


    Xu Guannan and Jiang Zhanglin nced at each other, then looked away almost simultaneously before walking towards the Bitong Hall.


    The eunuch presented two boxes, ¡°Congrattions to both of you for ranking first.¡±


    After thanking and receiving their prizes, they returned to their respective groups.


    Some timeter, Cao Changkun announced another special case, ¡°For horse racing, the winner is¡­ Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was surprised. Why was she being mentioned? She hadn¡¯t participated in thepetition.


    The crowd¡¯s gaze turned to Chu Qingzhi, filled with curiosity and scrutiny. It was unprecedented for a woman to participate in the Poetry and Rites Competition, let alone win.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao exchanged nces, wondering when their fifth sister had taken part in horse racing.


    Chu Qingzhi approached the Bitong Hall, ¡°Grand Libationer, that was an ident. It can¡¯t be considered apetition.¡±


    Cao Changkun subtly looked at the Emperor. Seeing the Emperor¡¯s happy expression, he knew that he had done the right thing. ¡°Even though it was an ident, everyone saw you reach the finish line first and perform the most challenging feat of mid-air horse leaping. 1 believe no one will object to this result.¡±


    Indeed, no one objected, not wanting to offend the Emperor or Grand Libationer. Besides, they couldn¡¯t match Chu Qingzhi¡¯s skill.


    The Emperor spoke, ¡°What belongs to you is yours. Take it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi epted the box, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± She returned to her spot, holding the box.


    Seeing Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao¡¯s curious gazes on the box, she casually handed it to them.


    Curious, the brothers took the box to a corner.


    Chu Xuyuan opened the box and immediately widened his eyes. It was actually a box of golden sunflower seeds, gleaming and full.


    Chu Qingzhi, amused by their reaction, nced at the box. Seeing the practical and generous reward, she smiled, liking it quite a lot.


    Chu Xuyuan closed the box and handed it back to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Sister, you keep it. We don¡¯t want to lose it.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll look at it when we get back.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    It took two hours to announce the results of thepetition. Cao Zhangkun heaved a sigh of relief. It had finally ended.


    Just then, Zhuang Yuyan stepped forward through the crowd to the front of Bitong Hall, and spoke loudly, ¡°Your Majesty, 1 have something to say.¡±


    The Emperor, who had some impression of Zhuang Yuyan as a talented man in couplet matching, asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    When Yan Jingkui saw this scene, his heart sank. An ominous feeling rose in his heart.


    Zhuang Yuyan said, ¡°Yesterday, in the couplet contest with Yan Jingkui, it came down to a final upper couplet, which was very difficult. At that time, Yan Jingkui couldn¡¯te up with the lower couplet, so I said we would announce the answer this morning.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I couldn¡¯t think of an excellent lower couplet either, so 1 gathered my senior and junior brothers to brainstorm.¡±


    ¡°Later, unable to figure out a good lower couplet, Chu Xuyuan suggested asking his fifth sister, Chu Qingzhi, whose abilities are well-known to all. After studying overnight, she wrote an excellent lower couplet.¡±


    ¡°However, this couplet was switched with a nk paper on the way here.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m not telling you this because I want to win, but because 1 want the truth to be revealed.¡±


    Yan Jingkui turned pale, never expecting Zhuang Yuyan to reveal this matter in front of the Emperor.


    In panic, Yan Jingkui knelt down and desperately argued, ¡°Your Majesty, that couplet was written by me, not switched. Please discern the truth.¡±


    As soon as he said this, all the students from Yunfei School were relieved.


    The Emperor wasn¡¯t naive and quickly realized the truth, ¡°How dare you deceive your sovereign!¡±


    Yan Jingkui was so frightened that his body trembled. With a flustered expression, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, 1 wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    The Emperor sternly retorted, ¡°Just now, Zhuang Yuyan never mentioned who switched the couplet, yet you imed you didn¡¯t switch it. Isn¡¯t that a confession?¡±


    Yan Jingkui, sweating profusely, blurted out without thinking, ¡°The couplet was switched by Luo Jisheng. I just happened to not have a lower couplet and used it. Your Majesty, this has nothing to do with me!¡±


    If Luo Jisheng knew how easily Yan Jingkui betrayed him, he would surely regret it deeply.


    Cao Changkun and other students from the Imperial College red at Yan Jingkui. The reputation of the Imperial College was now in tatters, especially after they had mocked the Yunfei School students just moments ago.


    The Emperor angrily said, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t participate in the switching, using someone else¡¯s couplet reveals your low character. You don¡¯t deserve to be a student of Imperial College!¡±


    Yan Jingkui prostrated himself on the ground, pleading, ¡°Please have mercy, Your Majesty. I was momentarily misguided and will never dare again.¡±


    The Emperor, rubbing his temples in frustration, said, ¡°Considering this is your first offense, you and Luo Jisheng are forgiven this time. For the next three years, in addition to your studies, you will also have to clean the Imperial College. Additionally, you must apologize to Chu Qingzhi until she forgives you.¡±


    Yan Jingkui immediately kowtowed, ¡°As Your Majesty wishes, 1 will follow your decree.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan tugged at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Fifth, isn¡¯t this punishment too light?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi whispered back, ¡°The Emperor has to take their family backgrounds into consideration. It¡¯s not as simple as it seems. When you consider issues in the future, don¡¯t just think of the individual but also their family background, understand?¡±


    In this era, it was not individual interests that were paramount, but family interests. Without a strong family backing, an individual¡¯s power is not secure..

 Chapter 609 - 609: Regret

    Chapter 609: Regret


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Emperor¡¯s voice rang out again, filled with even more anger, ¡°Where is Luo Jisheng?¡±


    No one dared to speak up, as speaking might bring misfortune upon themselves in the Emperor¡¯s current state of anger. Everyone silently lowered their heads.


    Yan Jingkui, slightly lifting his head and seeing his fellow students¡¯ resentful nces, braced himself and said, ¡°Your Majesty, he has gone home and is not here.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s cold gaze fixed on Yan Jingkui. The once pleasant event of the Poetry and Rites Competition had turned sour. If it weren¡¯t for these two young men¡¯s fathers working on the construction of the Wei River embankments, he wouldn¡¯t have let them off so easily.


    Yan Jingkui was trembling with fear. It was as if he had fallen into an abyss. He suddenly understood. They thought they were smart, but in fact, others could see through their little tricks at a nce. In fact, they were stupid.


    Fuming with rage, the Emperor dered, ¡°Go tell him, his punishment is doubled!¡± With that, he left the Imperial College.


    As the Emperor departed, the atmosphere remained tense, and everyone slowly started to leave.


    Mu Chongli deliberately waited at the entrance of Bitong Hall. Seeing Cao Changkun emerging, hemented, ¡°Grand Libationer, your student is quite talented, seamlessly switching the couplet. He truly learned from the best.¡±


    This remark added insult to injury for Yan Jingkui, who was about to stand up but immediately knelt back down, not daring to move.


    Knowing what he knew now, he regretted letting Luo Jisheng hide. Having An extra person to share the burden would have been so much better!


    Cao Changkun, visibly frustrated, asked Mu Chongli, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    Ignoring Cao Changkun¡¯s question, Mu Chongli smiled and addressed the students of the Imperial College, ¡°When you have free time, you should delve into more positive and uplifting subjects. Otherwise, you might end up hurting yourselves with your own actions.¡±


    Hisment, clearly directed at Yan Jingkui, hinted that despite escaping severe punishment, Yan Jingkui¡¯s prospects for official advancement were now slim.


    You should take better care of your own students; everyone makes mistakes.¡± Cao Changkun, with a stern face, approached Yan Jingkui and spoke coldly, ¡°Get up. The Emperor has ordered you to apologize to Chu Qingzhi. What are you doing still kneeling here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grand Libationer, I¡¯ll go right away,¡± Yan Jingkui quickly got up and hurriedly made his way to Chu Qingzhi.


    Seeing that Yan Jingkui had gone to apologize, everyone stopped in their tracks.


    In the midst of everyone¡¯s condemning nces, Yan Jingkui arrived in front of Chu Qingzhi. He looked at the ground, too scared to meet her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Chu. I shouldn¡¯t have passed off your couplet as my own.¡±


    ¡°You should apologize to the people of Yunfei School. They are the ones who have been ridiculed and mocked because of your actions,¡± Chu Qingzhi said.


    Yan Jingkui felt deeply humiliated but had no other choice. He endured and said, ¡°I, Yan Jingkui, apologize to everyone here today. It¡¯s my fault, please forgive me.¡±


    He regretted letting Luo Jisheng hide away, as he now had to face all of this alone, bearing the brunt of the me that should have been shared with Luo Jisheng.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think an apology is enough. What does everyone else think?¡± Chu Qingzhi wasn¡¯t ready to let Yan Jingkui off so easily. She believed that a person must bear the consequences of their actions.


    ¡°I agree with Miss Chu. If apologies were enough, then what¡¯s the point ofws?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. We¡¯ve endured so much mockery and ridicule, and it¡¯s all supposed to be fine with just one apology? I¡¯m not satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Me neither. I came here excited for thepetition, only to end up with so much frustration.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do something to appease everyone¡¯s anger?¡±


    Yan Jingkui did not dare to say no to this kind of situation where everyone was targeting him. He could only brace himself and agree. ¡°As long as it¡¯s something I can do, I¡¯ll definitely do it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the orphanage¡¯s building is in disrepair, with several rooms copsed. Your family is an expert in this field. Why don¡¯t you lead a team to repair the orphanage? I hope it will bepleted before September 24th.¡±


    Yan Jingkui quickly agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely get it done.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s see how this¡­ Young Master Yan performs in theing days. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Everyone continued to leave.


    Xu Guannan approached Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Chu, you always think things through. If it were us, we probably would have settled for just an apology.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°In my case, an apology isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    Xu Guannan smiled, ¡°We should learn from you.¡±


    Lin Jixian ran over and blocked Chu Xuyuan¡¯s path. He looked unconvinced. ¡°Chu Xuyuan, I want to challenge you again!¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was clearly annoyed by Lin Jixian¡¯s attitude, ¡°I don¡¯t ept challenges from those who¡¯ve already lost to me!¡±


    Lin Jixian pressed on, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I just feel that ying chess with someone less skilled than me won¡¯t help me improve. It¡¯s a waste of time.¡±


    Lin Jixian¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, ¡°That was a mistake. I¡¯m not really worse than you!¡±


    Chu Xuyuan didn¡¯t care. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it was a mistake or not, the fact is you lost to me.¡±


    Lin Jixian, desperate for a rematch, asked, ¡°What do I have to do to get you to ept my challenge?¡±


    ¡°No matter what you do, I won¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Chu Xuyuan cut him off, ¡°I¡¯m going home now, don¡¯t block my way.¡±


    Lin Jixian, realizing Chu Xuyuan was immovable, reluctantly stepped aside, watching him leave with dissatisfaction.


    After Yunfei School¡¯s students had left, Yan Jingkui immediately rushed out of the Imperial College. Although his ssmates hadn¡¯t said anything, their gazes made him feel extremely ufortable. He couldn¡¯t even lift his head.


    Once out of the Imperial College, he went straight to Luo Jisheng¡¯s house.


    Coincidentally, the eunuchs in the pce came to pass on the emperor¡¯s oral decree to punish Luo Jisheng.


    After Luo Jisheng heard the decree, his body went limp from fear. ¡°Why did this matter reach the Emperor? In the future¡­ there won¡¯t be a future for me!¡±


    He was filled with regret and couldn¡¯t help but want to cry. If he knew the consequences would be so severe, he would never have swapped the couplet.


    ¡°Now everything is ruined, all ruined!!¡±


    When Luo Jisheng came back to his senses and saw Yan Jingkui, his eyes lit up. ¡°Brother Yan, was that a hallucination just now?¡±


    Yan Jingkui was implicated by Luo Jisheng. If Luo Jisheng had not swapped the couplets, he would not have used it as his own. Thinking of this, he could not help butin in his heart.


    ¡°What hallucination? It¡¯s all real, all of it!¡±


    Luo Jisheng shook his head in disbelief, ¡°It can¡¯t be, they have no proof, why would the Emperor believe it?¡±


    Yan Jingkui guiltily said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether the Emperor believes it or not. The punishment has been handed down. We need to make amends now.¡± ¡°Did you apologize to Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    ¡°I did. She asked us to repair the orphanage. I think if we fix it well, she might not hold it against us anymore.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Luo Jisheng thought for a moment, ¡°I have to go there personally¡­¡± His mind was filled with the thought that Chu Qingzhi was not easy to deal with and wouldn¡¯t let him off easily.


    He got up from the ground, changed his clothes, and walked out of the house.


    Yan Jingkui followed him out..

 Chapter 610 - 610: Unreasonable Harassment

    Chapter 610: Unreasonable Harassment


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lin Yingmin, now Li Tingzhao, approached with a smile, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, long time no see.¡±


    The way he looked at Chu Qingzhi was filled with joy, his eyes twinkling like crushed stars.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the handsome man in front of her, dressed in the casual attire of a prince. His eyes were as ck as ink jade, just like when she first met him, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Li Tingzhao hurriedly said, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m still the same as I was at the beginning.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi kept her distance. ¡°I still have something on. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Li Tingzhao, having finally encountered Chu Qingzhi, didn¡¯t want to let her go so easily, ¡°Can we have dinner together? You can go about your business first, and I¡¯lle to pick you up in the evening.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi apologetically said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t have time.¡±


    Li Tingzhao was visibly disappointed. His gaze at Chu Qingzhi lost its luster as if stars had fallen, ¡°Then, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded coldly and left quickly with the two little ones.


    The eunuch following Li Tingzhao said, ¡°Your Highness, if you like this girl, you could just ask the emperor to issue a decree, why be so heartbroken?¡±


    Li Tingzhao watched Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fading figure in the crowd, full of longing, ¡°She¡¯s already engaged to the National General. Who couldpete with him?¡±


    The eunuch opened his mouth to speak but remained silent, regretting his words. Fortunately, the general wasn¡¯t here, or he would have been in trouble.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xuyuan turned to ask, ¡°Fifth Sister, who is he?¡±


    ¡°He is a prince who was lost among themon people by the previous emperor but seems to have been recognized and brought back.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as one can prove their identity and the emperor believes them.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Suddenly, a hurried voice called from behind them, ¡°Wait!¡±


    The three of them stopped and turned around.


    The person approaching was unfamiliar to Chu Qingzhi and Chu Xuyuan, only


    Chu Xuiao recognized him, ¡°Luo Jisheng, what are you doing here?¡±


    Yan Jingkui, who didn¡¯t dare to face Chu Qingzhi, hid beside a stall and didn¡¯te forward.


    Luo Jisheng approached Chu Qingzhi, earnestly saying, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, 1 apologize to you and your brothers. 1 was so eager to win that 1 did the wrong thing. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Now, he just wanted to minimize the seriousness of this matter, even at the cost of his dignity, as long as he could calm things down.


    Chu Qingzhi, seeing his sincere attitude, didn¡¯t reprimand him further, ¡°Make better choices in the future.¡±


    Luo Jisheng was relieved and promised, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of the matter at the orphanage.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    In the residence of Prince Zhao.


    The clear sound of a wooden fish echoed in the mansion, apanied by the subtle fragrance of sandalwood, creating a peaceful atmosphere.


    A young nun respectfully handed several papers to Consort Xin, ¡°Your


    Highness, I¡¯ve found the information you wanted.¡±


    Consort Xin opened her eyes, set aside the wooden fish, and took the papers, reading them carefully, ¡°Who is this Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    The nun replied softly, ¡°Thest page has information about Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    Consort Xin flipped to thest page, and after reading, she said, ¡°A girl from a farming family being engaged to a general is already a great fortune.¡±


    She was slightly annoyed, ¡°Having already been engaged, she should behave herself. Why did she get close to my son?¡±


    Most importantly, Tingzhao was so infatuated with her that he did not even look at other women.


    This couldn¡¯t continue.


    Consort Xin shouted in the direction of the door, ¡°Someone!¡±


    Nanny Tian entered the room, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Consort Xin ordered, ¡°Go and call Chu Qingzhi over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was busy processing crabs at home and couldn¡¯te to see Consort Xin, so she declined.


    It was the first time Nanny Tian encountered someone who dared to refuse the royal members. She hurried back and exaggerated the story to Consort Xin, ming everything on Chu Qingzhi and absolving herself of any responsibility.


    Anxious and infuriated by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s refusal, Consort Xin decided to visit Chu Qingzhi personally.


    At the Chu Residence.


    Consort Xin made a grand entrance, changing into the consort attire and arriving in a grand carriage.


    The guard informed Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Chu, Chu Qingzhi has arrived.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi frowned, wondering what important matter it could be for her to visit personally, ¡°1 understand. Let¡¯s go and see her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi instructed everyone in the house to stay in the inner courtyard to avoid having to kneel before Consort Xin. It was unnecessary. Then she walked out alone.


    Consort Xin sat in the carriage, maintaining her dignity.


    Chu Qingzhi recognized Consort Xin and approached the carriage calmly, ¡°Your Highness, may I ask you to step out of the carriage?¡±


    Consort Xin frowned. Why did this voice sound so familiar?


    She signaled her maid, who opened the carriage curtain.


    It¡¯s her?


    After that, Chu Qingzhi did not say anything. Consort Xin got out of the carriage cooperatively and followed Chu Qingzhi into the residence.


    Chu Qingzhi brought Consort Xin to the living room. ¡°Your Highness, please sit.¡±


    Consort Xin felt that her status was different from before and directly sat on the seat of honor. Chu Qingzhi did not say anything and sat on the seat below.


    A maid served tea and then left them alone.


    Eager to get back to her crabs, Chu Qingzhi spoke first, ¡°Your Highness, may 1 know the purpose of your visit?¡±


    Consort Xin was a woman who had been in the pce before. How could she not hear Chu Qingzhi¡¯s rejection and impatience? However, for the sake of her son, she endured it. ¡°1 wish to discuss the matter between you and my son.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied indifferently, ¡°Your Highness might be mistaken. In my eyes, your son has always been just my patient. What¡¯s there to discuss?¡±


    Consort Xin was at a loss for words. Chu Qingzhi considered her son a mere patient, while her son was infatuated with Chu Qingzhi. It was clear who was delusional, and now she had even brought the matter to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s door.


    Embarrassed like never before, Consort Xin gripped her handkerchief tightly, ¡°Miss, could it be that you made a wrong hint from time to time that caused my son to misunderstand?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking, Your Highness,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied, growing impatient. She continued, ¡°Who would you choose between your son and Jinghong? You¡¯re a woman too; if it were you, who would you pick?¡±


    Not only did this embarrass Consort Xin, but it also made her feel that she did not know her limits.


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi, aren¡¯t your words too harsh?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t find them harsh, just straightforward. Otherwise, I fear you might misunderstand me,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied.


    Consort Xin felt aggrieved and angry, but her expression did not change. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to misunderstand you, but Tingzhao is so focused on you that he even neglects his own marriage prospects. I¡¯m just worried. Please understand the heart of a mother like me.¡±


    ¡°What do you wish me to do then?¡± Chu Qingzhi asked.


    Consort Xin opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t find the words. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s message was clear: your son¡¯s infatuation is his own delusion, and I have nothing to do with it..

 Chapter 611 - 611: A Crab Feast

    Chapter 611: A Crab Feast


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The atmosphere became a bit tense.


    At this moment, Tang Jinghong walked in with a box in his hand. ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    His probing gaze swept over Consort Xin, wondering who she was.


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to a seat beside her, signaling Tang Jinghong to sit down, ¡°I thought you wouldeter, I haven¡¯t started preparing dinner yet.¡±


    In Consort Xin¡¯s ears, this sounded like someone was wasting her time, and she should have started dinner preparations earlier. She became increasingly frustrated.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, we can prepare dinner togetherter.¡±


    Consort Xin finally couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. She stood up and said, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, in the future, if there¡¯s nothing important, please don¡¯t see Tingzhao to avoid misunderstandings.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, clearly annoyed, replied, ¡°That makes sense, but please control your son better. He shouldn¡¯t always being to me without any reason.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Consort Xin couldn¡¯t take this humiliation any longer and left abruptly. After Consort Xin walked far away, Chu Qingzhi took the initiative to talk about the ins and outs of the matter. ¡°That person just now was Consort Xin, also Li Tingzhao¡¯s mother, and also the nun who told us about the map¡­¡±


    After hearing the whole story, Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Put the cart before the horse. She should be disciplining her own son. You don¡¯t have to care about her.¡±


    These words soothed the difort in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s heart. She asked, ¡°Will you misunderstand me?¡±


    ¡°No, with your personality, if you don¡¯t want to be with me, you¡¯ll say it directly. You definitely won¡¯t do this.¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s words were filled with trust and certainty.


    Chu Qingzhi took the initiative to hold Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand. Her eyes curved. ¡°I¡¯ll make you a delicious dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but there¡¯s something I have to tell you first.¡± Tang Jinghong handed the box in his hand to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°The emperor asked me to give this to you. He said that it¡¯s topensate you.¡±


    ¡°Compensate me?¡± Chu Qingzhi opened the box curiously. It was another golden box of sunflower seeds.


    ¡°That¡¯s what the Emperor said.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a while and understood. It should be about the couplet. The Emperor did not punish the two of them severely. He thought that she would be unhappy, so he gave her money.


    ¡°Are the families of Yan Jingkui and Luo Jisheng involved in something?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Their father seems to be building a dike on the Wei River.¡±


    With the truth revealed, Chu Qingzhi closed the box and stopped discussing the couplet matter, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the kitchen.¡±


    Zhou Family¡¯s Pearl Farm.


    Zhou Xiangfu visited the farm again to check on the oysters, which had concerned him day and night, ¡°How are they doing?¡±


    The manager happily reported, ¡°The oysters aren¡¯t dying anymore. Those that were close to death have recovered after the medicine was applied. Miss Chu is truly remarkable.¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu heaved a sigh of relief and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Good, that¡¯s great.¡±


    A staff member walked over with a medium-sized box. ¡°Master, the deformed pearls have been washed and collected in this box. Take a look.¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu opened the box, took a quick look, then held onto it, ¡°You may go now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After giving some instructions to the manager, Zhou Xiangfu returned to the city with the box of pearls.


    In the kitchen.


    Chu Qingshuang entered the kitchen, ¡°Fifth sister, someone outside asked me to give this to you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was busy handling river crabs and couldn¡¯t use her hands, so she quickly scanned the box with her divine sense. It was a box of pearls. She hadn¡¯t expected Zhou Xiangfu to send them so quickly.


    ¡°Qingshuang, put the box in my room.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Spicy river crab!¡±


    ¡°Steamed river crab!¡±


    ¡°Fried crab roe buns!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi listed the dishes one by one, along with some other home-cooked dishes, filling the table.


    It was everyone¡¯s first time eating river crabs. They looked appetizing and smelled good, but everyone hesitated on how to eat them, holding their chopsticks uncertainly.


    ¡°This is how you eat river crabs.¡± Chu Qingzhi demonstrated the method by taking a crab to her bowl, ¡°First, cut off the crab legs and ws, remove the navel lid on the crab, discard the crab intestines, and open the crab shell¡­¡±


    The autumn river crabs wererge and plump, full of enticing crab roe.


    The method was simple, and everyone quickly learned after watching.


    Everyone then started trying the crabs, initially cautious, but after the first bite, they found them delicious and began to enjoy themselves heartily.


    Soon, the table was piled with shells.


    Wu Yaqing licked her fingers, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect river crabs to be edible, and they¡¯re quite tasty, though the meat is a bit scarce.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded, ¡°I also find them delicious, with a unique vor of freshness and a hint of sweetness.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan ate three crabs in a row, finding them to his liking, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s catch some more tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°River crabs are cooling in nature, you can¡¯t eat too much. We¡¯ll go again in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Understood, we¡¯ll listen to Fifth Sister.¡±


    Tang Jinghong took an empty bowl, carefully removed the meat from five crabs, and served it to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard preparing so many dishes. Have some ready-to-eat crab meat.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the crab meat in front of her, her eyes curving in a smile, ¡°Thankyou.¡±


    Some timeter¡­


    Chu Xuyao finished thest crab roe bun reluctantly, ¡°It¡¯s all gone, but 1 still want more.¡±


    The three crab-based dishes were all devoured, which was a testament to their poprity.


    Li Qingyu served Chu Xuyao a bowl of soup, ¡°In a few days, we¡¯ll all go to the river to pick crabs again.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Xuyao perked up and nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, it was the 18th of September, the day before Chu Qingyue¡¯s wedding.


    Chu Qingyue brought a quilt into the room, ¡°Mother, let me do it. You rest for a while.¡±


    Li Qingyu shook his head and refused. ¡°1¡¯11 do it myself.¡±


    Today, Chu Xuhua and Shen Ruyue would be here. Li Qingyu was tidying up their room and doing everything herself.


    Chu Qingyue put the quilt in the cab and turned back to Li Qingyu, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve been busy these days, especially with my matters. Thank you.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. It¡¯s only right for me to do these for you. As long as you¡¯re doing well, it¡¯ll be enough.¡±


    Chu Qingyue went forward and hugged Li Qingyu. She said gratefully, ¡°Mother, thank you.¡±


    When Li Qingyu thought of her daughter getting married, her heart was filled with reluctance. She patted Chu Qingyue¡¯s back. ¡°Silly child.¡±


    Suddenly, Chu Qingyue said, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s call off the wedding, okay?¡± She couldn¡¯t bear to leave home.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Li Qingyu was startled, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Marriage is a woman¡¯s most important event, and yours is tomorrow. How can you say you don¡¯t want to marry today?¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled, ¡°I was just kidding, Mother. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things in the future.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Chu Xuyao¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Mother, Second Sister, is the room ready? Everyone is waiting for you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue replied loudly, ¡°Almost done..¡±

 Chapter 612 - 612: Crab Catching by the River

    Chapter 612: Crab Catching by the River


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Riding in a carriage, they arrived at the riverside.


    Everyone alighted from the carriage one by one, then walked to another carriage to get a bucket and prepare to pick up the river crabs.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao walked at the front with small wooden buckets.


    Chu Xuyuan turned around and asked Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth Sister, are there river crabs everywhere by the river?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but there are more nearby areas with more rocks.¡± River crabs like to stay in rock crevices.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After looking around, the two of them changed directions and walked to the right. There was a riverbank with little aquatic grass on the other side. The shore was filled with rocks. There should be many river crabs.


    The others followed them to the riverbank.


    The rocks were teeming with river crabs, not just visible everywhere but often clustered together, creating a scene of abundance.


    Chu Qingzhi casually picked severalrge river crabs and dropped them into the bucket, creating a series of satisfying clinks. ¡°Everyone, pick the big ones, leave the small ones.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The elders sat on nearby rocks, not participating in the crab picking.


    They were busy all day and had little rest, so Chu Qingzhi let them rx for the afternoon.


    Since Chu Qingyue was about to be a bride and to avoid any injuries, Chu Qingzhi also didn¡¯t let her pick crabs, sitting next to Li Qingyu and watching everyone.


    Chu Xujin, carrying a wooden bucket, stayed close to Ge Lihua, acting like a guard, ¡°Lihua, be careful. The crab ws can injure your hands.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Ge Lihua, always a pampered youngdy, had never done such down-to-earth work before and found it very interesting. She kept picking, her bucket already containing three to four pounds of river crabs.


    It was rare for Chu Xujin to see Ge Lihua so happy. When he saw her smile, he was also very happy.


    Nearby, Chu Qingning picked up a river crab, its ws waving threateningly. She took it to scare Chu Qingshuang, ¡°Qingshuang, are you scared?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang also picked up a river crab, hers even bigger, and scared Chu Qingning back, ¡°Fourth Sister, are you scared?¡±


    Chu Qingning was bolder. Previously, she had even gone to see the corpse dissected. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? There are at least 15 river crabs that have died in my hands. They should be afraid of me!¡±


    Chu Qingshuang was amused. ¡°Fourth Sister, you¡¯re right. 1 can¡¯t refute you.¡±


    Chu Qingyan, Chu Xuyuan, and Chu Xuyao followed around Chu Qingzhi and chattered. Chu Qingzhi felt like she was surrounded by a group of birds.


    Chu Qingyan licked her lips. ¡°Fifth Sister, how do we eat the river crabs today?¡± ¡°How do you want to eat it?¡±


    Chu Qingyan ttered, ¡°Anything is fine. Anyway, whatever Fifth Sister cooks is delicious.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you fried crab roe buns. I saw that you liked them thest time.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯re the best!¡± Chu Qingyan cheered.


    The manager of the Zhou family¡¯s Pearl Farm walked over with a smile on his face. ¡°Miss Qingzhi, you¡¯re here to catch river crabs again?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around. ¡°Manager Zhou, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The manager said, ¡°The oysters have been saved. I specially came to thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that they¡¯re okay.¡±


    The steward cupped his hands. ¡°Thank you.¡± He paused and said, ¡°Do you need me to arrange some people to help you catch the river crabs?¡±


    ¡°No, we want to catch them ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you further. If you need anything, you can always tell me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The manager walked away and muttered to himself, ¡°Chu Qingzhi doesn¡¯t look any different, just like everyone else, but how is she so capable?¡±


    Chu Xujin moved a rock away. ¡°Wow! Did I just find a crab nest?¡±


    Under the rock, a group of big and small river crabs seemed startled and scurried in all directions, muddying the water.


    Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua hurriedly reached out to catch them. The crabs were quick, but they were quicker¡­


    Both of them eyed the biggest crab and reached for it at the same time. Ge Lihua was quicker, but Chu Xujin identally caught her hand.


    An awkward atmosphere ensued.


    Realizing his mistake, Chu Xujin quickly withdrew his hand, his face slightly red, stammering, ¡°So-sorry, I wasn¡¯t paying attention, it was an ident¡­¡±


    Ge Lihua ced the crab in the bucket as if nothing had happened. Her hand was still warm from his touch. Hesitating for a moment, she gently held Chu Xujin¡¯s hand, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Chu Xujin looked at Ge Lihua in a daze. The words ¡°Lihua held my hand¡± kept repeating in his mind.


    Ge Lihua chuckled and let go of his hand, continuing to catch crabs.


    Chu Xujin finally reacted and quickly grabbed Ge Lihua¡¯s hand. He was overjoyed. ¡°Lihua, you¡­¡±


    Ge Lihua cut him off, ¡°Catch the crabs.¡± She turned away, hiding a smile on her face.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. 1¡¯11 listen to you.¡± Chu Xujin was excited and happy. He could not help but fantasize about the future.


    Wu Yaqing saw their interaction and couldn¡¯t help but think of Lu Yichen. Where did this guy go?


    Wait, why was she thinking about him?


    Wu Yaqing shook her head, trying to expel Lu Yichen¡¯s image from her mind, refusing to think about him.


    Chu Xuyuan¡¯s cheer echoed, ¡°It¡¯s full, it¡¯s full¡­¡±


    Chu Xuyao said, ¡°Mine is full too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s bucket was also full.


    They brought the buckets to the elders.


    Li Qingyu took a look. ¡°I feel that the crabs today are bigger than yesterday.¡±


    Chu Rong picked up the crab that had fallen out of the bucket and put it back into the bucket. ¡°They do seem a bit bigger¡­¡±


    Chu Xuyuan said, ¡°No matter how big or small it is, it will still be our meal in the end.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for everyone to fill the bucket.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Everyone carried the buckets onto the carriages and returned to the city.


    In the teahouse.


    Ning Shuangshuang walked into the private room and looked at Jiao Qinqin in surprise. ¡°So it was you who asked me out!¡±


    Jiao Qinqin poured a cup of tea for Ning Shuangshuang. ¡°Please have a seat.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang tried to figure out Jiao Qinqin¡¯s intentions before sitting on the chair opposite her. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Jiao Qinqin and Ning Yuting were childhood sweethearts and she also grew up together with Ning Shuangshuang. The two of them were very close sisters, but ever since Jiao Qinqin married someone else, their rtionship had be distant.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to put on a cold face. I didn¡¯t have a choice back then.¡± Jiao Qinqin put on an aggrieved look. ¡°What would you do if you were in my situation? Besides, I regret it now!¡±


    Liu Wenzhao (Jiao Qinqin¡¯s husband) had married her because of her family¡¯s money. Now that the family had survived the crisis, he had begun to neglect her.


    When Ning Shuangshuang saw that Jiao Qinqin was not doing well, she actually felt better. ¡°You¡¯re already married. Why are you looking for me again?¡±


    Jiao Qinqin probed, ¡°Do you like Chu Qingyue?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ning Shuangshuang became alert.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like Chu Qingyue.¡± Jiao Qinqin gripped her handkerchief tightly. She hoped that Chu Qingyue would disappear immediately..

 Chapter 613 - 613: Trick

    Chapter 613: Trick


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ning Shuangshuang also disliked Chu Qingyue. Hearing this, she couldn¡¯t help but be more friendly towards Jiao Qinqin. ¡°Our Ning family doesn¡¯t like her either, but since my cousin likes her, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    ¡°Yuting is just momentarily bewitched,¡± Jiao Qinqin firmly held Ning Shuangshuang¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you have a way to stop this marriage?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ning Shuangshuang was troubled. ¡°The wedding is tomorrow, how can I stop it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the wedding is tomorrow.¡± Jiao Qinqin was so regretful that she started crying. ¡°Shuangshuang, I regret it so much. I shouldn¡¯t have married someone else. Shuangshuang, what should I do?¡±


    Seeing Jiao Qinqin crying so sadly, Ning Shuangshuang felt pity. ¡°Have you talked to my cousin? What does he say?¡±


    Jiao Qinqin¡¯s tears fell like rain. ¡°I tried, but he drove me away.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang sympathetically said, ¡°My cousin went too far. How could he treat you like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yuting must have been bewitched; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t treat me like this. Shuangshuang, please help me think of a way. After tomorrow, there will be no turning back.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I want to stop this wedding. I don¡¯t want Yuting to marry Chu Qingyue. Yuting is mine.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang hesitated, ¡°But you¡¯re already married.¡±


    ¡°I can get a divorce. Yuting and I are childhood sweethearts. He must be angry that I abandoned him, that¡¯s why he¡¯s marrying someone else. I can¡¯t just watch him act rashly and regret it for the rest of his life.¡±


    ¡°I think my cousin isn¡¯t just acting on a whim; he seems quite earnest.¡±


    Everything at home, from the wedding invitations hand-written by Ning Yuting, to the decoration of the wedding hall and the house, all were done by him, not resembling the actions of someone acting on a whim.


    Jiao Qinqin urgently said, ¡°He¡¯s just pretending. Men are proud. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let me know that he still can¡¯t forget me. Shuangshuang, please help me. Can you?¡±


    ¡°How can 1 help you?¡±


    ¡°Help me invite Yuting out for dinner. I¡¯ve booked a private room at Tainan Restaurant. Bring him there, and I¡¯ll talk to him properly.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang hesitated, still vividly remembering the scene when Ning Yuting warned herst time. ¡°I¡­¡±


    Jiao Qinqin anxiously grabbed Ning Shuangshuang¡¯s hand, pleading, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can help me now, Shuangshuang, please.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang thought to herself, between Jiao Qinqin and Chu Qingyue, she still preferred Jiao Qinqin as her sister-inw. So she decided to help Jiao Qinqin. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you, but don¡¯t say it was me.¡±


    Jiao Qinqin nodded vigorously, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way. Wait for my good news.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    As soon as Ning Shuangshuang left, Jiao Qinqin immediately dried her tears and smirked triumphantly. Chu Qingyue, you and Yuting are destined to be from two different worlds.


    In the corridor, the maid Chunli handed a letter to Ning Yuting. ¡°Young master, this is a letter from Miss Qingyue for you.¡±


    Ning Yuting instinctively felt something was amiss. The wedding was tomorrow, so why would Qingyue send him a letter today? If there was something important, wouldn¡¯t it be better for the maid to juste back and tell him?


    With doubts, he opened the letter, ¡°Yuting, I¡¯ve booked a private room at Tainan Restaurant. Let¡¯s have dinner together, just the two of us.¡±


    It turned out to be an invitation for dinner.


    Before getting married, it was not customary for men and women to meet casually, so Ning Yuting rationalized the secretive nature of the letter and decided to ept the invitation.


    In the afternoon, at the city gate.


    Chu Xuyao stood atop the carriage, looking towards the city gates, when suddenly he pointed ahead and shouted, ¡°The merchant convoy has arrived!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had arranged for Chu Xuhua and Shen Ruyue to travel to the capital with the Ning family¡¯s merchant convoy for safety. Now that the convoy had arrived, they must be here as well.


    Everyone headed towards the city gate.


    Riding on a horse, Chu Xuhua, sitting high on the horseback, immediately spotted his parents, ¡°Father, Mother¡­¡±


    Shen Ruyue opened the curtain of the carriage, ¡°Father, Mother¡­¡±


    Li Qingyu waved her hand happily, ¡°Ruyue.¡±


    The family finally reunited and after catching up, they headed towards the Chu residence.


    Chu Xuhua and Shen Ruyue visited the Chu Residence right away and liked it very much.


    Chu Xuhua eximed, ¡°This house is nice!¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded in agreement, ¡°The building is sturdy, theyout grand, and thendscape exquisite. It¡¯s befitting a wealthy family.¡±


    Worried that Shen Ruyue might feel unhappy about thevish dowry Chu Qingyue received, Li Qingyu quickly said, ¡°If Ruyue likes it, we can buy a simr one in the county town and renovate it like this one. How about that?¡±


    Shen Ruyue was so smart. How could she not understand what Li Qingyu meant? She was not jealous of Chu Qingyue. ¡°Mother, there¡¯s no need. I still prefer the house at home.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled and patted Shen Ruyue¡¯s hand, ¡°As you wish, Mother supports you.¡±


    Shen Ruyue smiled and nodded, ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±


    Tainan restaurant.


    Ning Yuting changed into a decent set of clothes and took a carriage to Tainan restaurant.


    The waiter greeted him warmly, ¡°Young Master Ning, the youngdy has already arrived. Please follow me.¡±


    Thinking of Chu Qingyue, Ning Yuting felt a bit nervous. He adjusted his clothes and followed the waiter to the upstairs private room.


    The waiter opened the door, ¡°Young Master Ning, please.¡±


    The room was specially decorated, with flowers, fine wine, colorful silk curtains fluttering in the wind, and a table of delicious food.


    Ning Yuting entered the room, sensing something was off. This wasn¡¯t Chu Qingyue¡¯s style!


    He stood at the door, hesitant to enter.


    Then, behind the silk curtains, a figure appeared, and the music of a huqin started ying, creating an exotic atmosphere.


    The figure, with a graceful and soft body, danced to the fast-paced melody, with crisp and rhythmic moves. It was very beautiful.


    At this point, Ning Yuting was sure that the other party was not Chu Qingyue.


    He frowned. Who was using Qingyue¡¯s name to ask him to meet?


    He looked in the direction of the gauze curtain, his gaze darkening.


    After thinking for a moment, he walked forward step by step towards the back of the gauze curtain¡­


    A woman in a red dress was wearing a veil and had seductive eyes. She held her hips and twisted her delicate body as she danced in a unique foreign dance.


    Upon seeing who it was, Ning Yuting frowned deeply and turned to leave.


    Just then, the sound of a door closing was heard, and Jiao Qinqin appeared in front of Ning Yuting. She twisted her body close to Ning Yuting and asked expectantly, ¡°Yuting, this is a special dance I prepared for you. Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Ning Yuting said coldly, stepping away from Jiao Qinqin and continuing to walk out.


    Jiao Qinqin reached out to grab Ning Yuting¡¯s hand, stepping in front of him, ¡°Yuting, can¡¯t you be less heartless?¡±


    Ning Yuting was angry, ¡°Can¡¯t you be less shameless?¡±


    Hearing Ning Yuting call her shameless, Jiao Qinqin felt as if she had been doused in cold water,pletely chilled to the core, looking at him, not knowing how to react..

 Chapter 614 - 614: Underhanded Betrayal

    Chapter 614: Underhanded Betrayal


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ning Yuting forcefully pushed away Jiao Qinqin and continued to leave.


    Jiao Qinqin chased after him, hugging him from behind, crying, ¡°Yuting, 1 was wrong, 1 regret it. I shouldn¡¯t have left you back then. I am willing to make amends. Can you give me another chance?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!!!¡±


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯te looking for me again, nor for Qingyue. Otherwise, I will tell Liu Wenzhao everything about what you did today.¡± Ning Yuting harshly pulled away Jiao Qinqin¡¯s hands and kicked open the door to leave quickly.


    Jiao Qinqin suddenly snapped back to reality, shuddering with fear. If Liu Wenzhao found out about today¡¯s incident, she would be doomed.


    Shocked, scared, and regretful, she fell to the ground and burst into tears.


    She finally realized that she could never go back to how things were with Ning Yuting. The things she once discarded carelessly no longer belonged to her.


    At the Ning Residence.


    Ning Yuting returned home with an extremely grim expression, startling Chunli. ¡°Young Master, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the letter you brought me this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°No one gave it to me. The letter was on the desk in your study. I was worried you were too busy to see it and it might cause a dy, so I brought it to you¡­¡± Ning Yuting took a deep breath. ¡°Who visited the residence today?¡±


    Chunli thought for a moment. ¡°Miss Shuangshuang came back, but she left soon after.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang!!


    Ning Shuangshuang had a good rtionship with Jiao Qinqin. It was entirely possible she helped deliver the letter for Jiao Qinqin.


    Ning Yuting was furious. This traitor!


    He went to the study to write a letter and asked the servant to send it to Ning Shuangshuang immediately.


    With his wedding imminent, it was not the time for extra troubles. He would settle the ounts after the wedding!


    Ning Shuangshuang was flustered. She hadn¡¯t even eaten dinner. Her cousin wasn¡¯t a fool. After seeing Jiao Qinqin, he would definitely know that she was the one who sent the letter. Why had she acted so impulsively?


    In her unease, a maid came in. ¡°Madam, you have a letter.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang hurriedly opened the letter. ¡°If you dare to act recklessly again, 1 will immediately cut off all business dealings between the Ning family and your husband¡¯s family.¡±


    The words on the letter turned Ning Shuangshuang¡¯s face pale, and she trembled with fear.


    I don¡¯t dare anymore, I don¡¯t dare anymore¡­


    At the Chu Residence.


    Chu Qingzhi, Chu Qingyue, Chu Qingning, Chu Qingshuang, and Chu Qingyan, the five sisters,y side by side on the same bed.


    Chu Qingning turned to look at Chu Qingyue¡¯s gentle profile. ¡°Second Sister, are you nervous?¡±


    Chu Qingyue¡¯s heart was pounding. ¡°Nervous, but also looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Second Sister is about to get married. Time passes so quickly.¡± Chu Qingshuang said, lying t and gazing upwards, her voice tinged with reluctance.


    Chu Qingyue smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to get married?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang turned to face Chu Qingyue. ¡°1 do, but I can¡¯t bear it. We grew up together, and suddenly you are going to someone else¡¯s home¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Chu Qingshuang couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    Chu Qingyue quickly sat up and handed her a handkerchief. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you cane to see me.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang hugged Chu Qingyue, crying, ¡°Second Sister¡­¡±


    Chu Qingning and Chu Qingyan also started crying, and Chu Qingyue couldn¡¯tfort them all. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯lle home often to see you, okay? It¡¯s not like we won¡¯t be able to see each other ever again, right?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi brought two handkerchiefs, one for each, and watched this crying scene with mixed emotions.


    After crying for a while, the sisters finally calmed down.


    Chu Qingyan cooed, ¡°Second Sister, you said you wille home often. Don¡¯t lie to us.¡±


    ¡°I will, very often.¡±


    The sisters chatted together untilte into the night before finally going to sleep.


    As the first light of dawn appeared outside the window, the voice of Matchmaker Chu could be heard from outside the room, ¡°Qingyue, it¡¯s time to get up and bathe.¡±


    When Ning Yuting went to the Chu family to propose marriage, he asked Matchmaker Chu to be the matchmaker. Now that he was getting married, she was also there to oversee the wedding procedure.


    Chu Qingyue sat up abruptly from the bed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m getting up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dawn!¡± Everyone woke up, got dressed, and started assisting with the preparations for Chu Qingyue¡¯s wedding.


    First came the bath and change of clothes. Li Qingyu had already prepared hot water, so Chu Qingyue went straight for her bath.


    ¡°Fifth sister, can youe in and help me?¡± Chu Qingyue, feeling the nerves of a bride-to-be, would findfort in having Chu Qingzhi with her.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sprinkled a mix of purple jasmine and jasmine petals into the bath, creating a beautiful sight as they floated on the water¡¯s surface.


    While scattering the petals, Chu Qingzhi used her spiritual energy to extract some of the jasmine oil, ensuring the fragrance wouldst until the wedding night.


    Chu Qingyue scooped up some water to smell, ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant.¡±


    ¡°This scent willst until your wedding night,¡± teased Chu Qingzhi, then went to help Chu Qingyue wash her hair.


    Chu Qingyue¡¯s hair was long, straight, and elegant, with a quality many girls would envy.


    The mention of ¡°wedding night¡± made Chu Qingyue shyly lower her head, wondering what Yuting was doing at this moment.


    Ning Yuting also rose early. On the wedding day, there were many intricate preparations to be made, especially for picking up the bride. He didn¡¯t want any mistakes.


    ¡°Qingyue, are you done bathing?¡± Li Qingyu entered with a tray, concerned that Chu Qingyue might be hungry. She had prepared a lot of food for her early in the morning.


    On the wedding day, the bride can eat something in the morning, but she cannot eat anything after that until the wedding night.


    ¡°Coming, Mother.¡± Chu Qingyue emerged, dressed in twoyers of bridal attire, her hair still wet and wrapped in a towel.


    Li Qingyu pulled Chu Qingyue to sit down, ¡°Let me dry your hair while you eat.¡± Saying this, her eyes slightly reddened.


    ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±


    Li Qingyu let down Chu Qingyue¡¯s long hair and gently wiped it. As she wiped, she smiled in relief. Her daughter had grown up. From today onwards, she would be a wife¡­


    Granny Chu walked in. ¡°Qingyue, eat more. You won¡¯t be able to eat until tonight.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled, ¡°Granny, I know.¡±


    Granny Chu patted Chu Qingyue¡¯s head and smiled kindly. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    After eating, the formal bridal dressing began.


    The hairdresser was specially invited by Ning Yuting. Skilled and efficient, shepleted the bridal hairstyle in half an hour.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    The makeup was naturally Chu Qingyan¡¯s responsibility. The young girl had brought her makeup tools early, ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯ll make sure to give you the most beautiful bridal makeup that will stun your husband-to-be.¡±


    Chu Qingyue looked forward, ¡°I trust you.¡±


    Half an hourter, Chu Qingyan held up a mirror, ¡°Second Sister, take a look, isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±

 Chapter 615: A Bride as Beautiful as a Painting

    Chapter 615: A Bride as Beautiful as a Painting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the mirror, the young girl¡¯s lips were red, her teeth white, her eyes gentle, and her face delicate and wless. Chu Qingyue, looking at her own reflection, was astounded, ¡°1 can hardly recognize myself, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    Chu Qingyan, proud of her work, boasted, ¡°Hehe, every bride I¡¯ve made up says the same.¡±


    ¡°Beautiful!¡±


    Everyone watching agreed, praising Chu Qingyan¡¯s skills.


    Li Qingyu entered with Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu, ¡°Qingyue, Yuru and Shiyu havee to see you.¡±


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu smiled, ¡°Congrattions to the bride.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Please, make yourselvesfortable.¡±


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu handed Chu Qingyue a box each, ¡°This is our gift to you, don¡¯t decline it.¡±


    Chu Qingyue hesitated to ept the boxes, ¡°Your visit alone is enough, you didn¡¯t need to bring anything.¡±


    Fan Yuru insisted, pushing the box into Chu Qingyue¡¯s hands, ¡°Qingyue, please sit, a bride shouldn¡¯t be standing.¡±


    Rong Shiyu also stuffed a box into Chu Qingyue¡¯s hands. ¡°It¡¯s not very valuable. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you give, I will cherish.¡±


    Then, another person entered; it was the Empress¡¯s maid, also there to deliver a gift, ¡°Congrattions to Miss Qingyue on marrying a good man. 1 wish you happiness and fulfillment.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After giving the gift, the maid left.


    Next, Ge Lihua, Shen Ruyue, Yuan Qingqing, Yuan Hongjun, Bao Linjiang, and other high-ranking officials like the Prime Minister, Grand Tutor, and Grand Commandant, whom Chu Qingzhi had saved, sent gifts. The Chu family was overwhelmed with presents.


    The Chu family was stunned by the names of these high officials; they could hardly believe it.


    Chu Qingyue, seeing the mountain of gifts, was amazed at her younger sister¡¯sworking skills, able to befriend so many high-ranking officials.


    Chu Qingzhi was used to such extravagance; in the cultivation world, her banquets would often yield gifts enough to fill a storeroom.


    Tang Jinghong also sent a gift, although he was busy with important matters and sent someone to deliver it.


    Time slowly passed, and evening arrived.


    The setting sun bled into the sky, painting it with a myriad of colors.


    Li Qingyu held back her tears, ¡°Qingyue, remember what 1 taught you about being a wife. From now on, you¡¯ll have to make your own way.¡±


    Chu Qingyue¡¯s eyes reddened, nodding, ¡°I remember everything you said, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Your parental home is always your home. If you ever face any difficulties, tell Mother, and I¡¯ll stand up for you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled through her tears and said coquettishly, ¡°Got it, Mother.¡±


    The wedding procession, with lively drums and gongs, arrived at the Chu family¡¯s doorstep.


    Ning Yuting, in his wedding attire, riding a tall horse, looked proud and happy.


    It had been a long time since such a grand wedding had taken ce in the capital. Themoners passing by stopped to watch the ceremony and bask in the joy.


    After a series of rituals, Chu Xuhua carried Chu Qingyue out and ced her in the bridal sedan, ¡°Qingyue, your big brother will always be there for you, even after you¡¯re married, you¡¯re still my sister.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll strive for happiness.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Ning Yuting remounted his horse, followed by firecrackers and rednterns, making their way back home amid the festive atmosphere.


    Chu Rong, along with his four sons, were part of the escort, while the rest stayed at home.


    Li Qingyu watched the departing procession, her tears flowing again.


    Her daughtersforted her, ¡°Mother, Second Sister will surely be happy.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    At the Ning Residence.


    In the mansion adorned with red silk, guests were gathered like clouds, creating a lively and extraordinary atmosphere.


    Jiao Qinqin, standing amidst the crowd, watched as Ning Yuting, with a smile and an air of happiness, led Chu Qingyue into their home. Her heartpletely shattered, she turned around and disappeared at the end of the street.


    In the main hall.


    Ning Yuting¡¯s parents were no longer around, so his grandfather took the ce of honor at the high table.


    Eiders from the Ning family sat on both sides, with younger family members standing behind, creating a slightly crowded space. Easily, there were over a hundred people, a testament to the size of this great family.


    Ning Yuting and Chu Qingyue, each holding one end of a red ribbon, entered the main hall to perform the most important ceremony of their wedding¡­ paying respects to Heaven and Earth.


    The master of ceremonies gave the orders, and the couple followed the rituals.


    After the couple bowed to each other, they bowed to the elders of the Ning family, and then to the guests. Following this, Chu Qingyue was escorted to the bridal chamber, and the banquet began.


    The sky was speckled with stars, and darkness enveloped the surroundings. The mansion was lit withnterns, looking like stars shimmering in the night.


    Amidst the fine wine and exquisite dishes, toasts were made andughter filled the air.


    Ning Yuting went from table to table toasting the guests. Once finished, he hurried to the bridal chamber to see his bride.


    In the bridal chamber, the matchmaker, a few female elders of Ning Yuting¡¯s family, and some young cousins kept Chu Qingyuepany.


    Everyone chatted softly, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    The young cousins, around ten years old, were curious about the bride, their eyes darting around in fascination.


    Ning Feifei whispered to her sisters, ¡°Are you curious about what our big cousin¡¯s wife looks like?¡±


    Ning Yunyun nodded eagerly, ¡°Very curious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious too.¡± Ning Jiaojiao squatted down, trying to get a glimpse of the bride¡¯s face, but to no avail, ¡°Can¡¯t see.¡±


    Suddenly, Ning Feifei announced, ¡°Big cousin ising.¡±


    The younger cousins quickly stood aside and greeted in unison, ¡°Big cousin.¡±


    Ning Yuting, eager to see his bride, nodded briefly and then swiftly approached Chu Qingyue.


    The matchmaker brought over a tray with a ceremonial cinnabar stick. ¡°Please, young master, lift the bride¡¯s veil.¡±


    Ning Yuting took a deep breath, grasped the stick, lifted a corner of the veil, and then unveiled it.


    Under the light, the bride looked stunningly beautiful, like a paintinge to life.


    Ning Yuting, looking at the gorgeously dressed Chu Qingyue, felt his heart skip a beat. He took her hand, ¡°1 finally married you and brought you home.¡±


    Chu Qingyue blushed and nodded shyly, her head ornaments gently clinking together, producing a pleasant sound.


    ¡°Our bride is so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Yuting is so lucky to marry such a beautiful girl.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Yuting, you must treat your wife well and live a happy life together.¡±


    The elders loudly praised, showing their approval of the bride.


    Ning Yuting¡¯s eyes almost never left Chu Qingyue, ¡°Thank you, aunties, I will.¡±


    The matchmaker brought over the wine cups, smiling, ¡°Time for the bridal cup exchange.¡±


    The couple clumsily drank the bridal cup.


    As the wine went down, Chu Qingyue¡¯s cheeks reddened even more. To Ning Yuting, she looked as tempting as a ripe apple, almost irresistible.


    The matchmaker dered, ¡°The ceremony isplete!¡± She gestured to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s leave them and go eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡± The elders, leading their children, left the bridal chamber.


    In the room, only Chu Qingyue and Ning Yuting remained.


    In the red candlelight, the atmosphere grew increasingly intimate.


    Ning Yuting gently embraced Chu Qingyue, his voice soft as water, ¡°Qingyue, we¡¯re husband and wife now.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled with her lips pursed, ¡°Mhm..¡±

 Chapter 616: A Bowl of Medicinal Cuisine

    Chapter 616: A Bowl of Medicinal Cuisine


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ning Yuting released Chu Qingyue and gently kissed her, saying softly, ¡°I want to show you something.¡±


    Chu Qingyue blinked curiously, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Ning Yuting took Chu Qingyue¡¯s hand and led her out of the room.


    In the courtyard, the ground was covered withnterns shaped like peonies, hibiscuses, lotuses, and dozens of other flowers, each with a candle lit inside. At first nce, it looked like a sea of flowers, breathtakingly beautiful.


    Chu Qingyue was stunned by the sight, having never seen anything so beautiful.


    Ning Yuting asked expectantly, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded and smiled sweetly, ¡°I love it. Yuting, thank you for doing all this for me.¡±


    Ning Yuting turned to her, holding her hand affectionately, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. Anything I do for you is what I should be doing. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±


    Touched, Chu Qingyue tiptoed to kiss Ning Yuting and shyly called him, ¡°Husband.¡±


    Ning Yuting felt a thrill run through him, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten all day. Let¡¯s have something to eat.¡±


    Blushing, Chu Qingyue nodded softly.


    Ning Yuting led Chu Qingyue to the room next to their bridal chamber, where a table full of dishes had already been prepared.


    They sat opposite each other.


    Ning Yuting served Chu Qingyue a bowl of soup, ¡°Have some soup first to warm up your stomach.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingyue took the bowl and sipped the soup.


    Ning Yuting then served her a bowl of rice, ¡°Eat slowly. We won¡¯t be disturbed anymore.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to entertain the guests outside?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of it. My grandfather will handle the rest. I just need to be with you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled bashfully, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After dinner, they returned to the bridal chamber, which was filled with festive items like peanuts, longans, and red dates, and tworge red candles burning, casting a warm glow on their faces.


    Ning Yuting led Chu Qingyue to the dressing table, ¡°Qingyue, let me help you remove your jewelry. Just sit here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Qingyue watched their reflection in the mirror, her heart filled with anticipation and nervousness for what was toe.


    Ning Yuting gently removed all of Chu Qingyue¡¯s hair ornaments andbed her hair.


    He then rested his chin on her shoulder, looking at their reflection, and unexpectedly said, ¡°We truly are a match made in heaven¡­¡±


    Chu Qingyue was amused. ¡°How narcissistic.¡±


    ¡°This is called confidence.¡± Ning Yuting smiled and carried Chu Qingyue to the bed. ¡°Qingyue, we should go to bed.¡±


    Chu Qingyue buried her face in Ning Yuting¡¯s arms. She was extremely nervous.


    Ning Yuting ced Chu Qingyue on the bed and whispered into her ear, ¡°I will be very gentle.¡±


    Chu Qingyue turned into a cooked shrimp, her entire body turning red.


    Looking at his wife¡¯s reaction, Ning Yuting was even more tempted. He kissed her gently.


    At the Chu Residence.


    Everyone was waiting in the front hall.


    Li Qingyu hurried up to Chu Rong and the others as they returned, ¡°How was the wedding banquet? Did everything go well?¡±


    Chu Rong nodded, ¡°It went smoothly. The Ning family treated Qingyue very well, no neglect at all. You can be at ease.¡±


    Li Qingyu sighed in relief, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Chu Rong asked, ¡°Have you all eaten?¡±


    ¡°We have. We were just waiting here to ask about Qingyue¡¯s situation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Let¡¯s rest then.¡±


    At the Ning Residence.


    Chu Qingyue woke up early, but she didn¡¯t want to move. She turned to look at Ning Yuting¡¯s side profile and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    It was like a dream. She was already married!


    Ning Yuting felt her gaze and opened his eyes slightly, drawing her into his embrace, ¡°Why are you awake so early?¡±


    ¡°It just happened naturally. Maybe I¡¯m too excited.¡±


    ¡°Sleep a bit more.¡±


    ¡°No need, I should get up early to pay respects to your grandfather and make a good impression.¡±


    Ning Yuting kissed Chu Qingyue andforted her, ¡°Grandfather is very fond of me and easy to get along with. He likes you too, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded earnestly, ¡°I will be as filial to him as you are.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The couple got up, dressed, and Ning Yuting took Chu Qingyue to his grandfather¡¯s courtyard.


    After Chu Qingyue offered tea, she received a generous red envelope, ¡°Thank you, grandfather.¡±


    Grandpa Ning smiled kindly, ¡°Qingyue, you are now the young madam of the Ning family. You should start learning how to manage the household.¡±


    Learning to manage the household meant that she was recognized by the family. Chu Qingyue felt a little pressured, but she was more happy. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll learn well.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa believes you.¡± Grandpa Ning smiled. ¡°Yuting, bring Qingyue back to rest. You don¡¯t have to work hard these few days. Give Qingyue some time to adapt.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡±


    Ning Yuting took Chu Qingyue back to their courtyard.


    Breakfast was already arranged, and before they ate, a maid brought a bowl of medicinal cuisine, ¡°Young Madam, this is for you to have.¡±


    The medicinal cuisine was a porridge with many precious herbs, which the women of the Ning family drank every morning for their health.


    Chu Qingyue sniffed it, noticing a herbal scent but not too strong, and ate it.


    Ning Yuting also had a bowl and said, ¡°Qingyue, rest well after breakfast. You don¡¯t need to do anything today.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded shyly.


    At the Chu Residence.


    Chu Xuyuan seemed a bit down, ¡°With second sister married, it feels quieter.¡±


    Chu Xuyao handed him a bun, ¡°Eat up, we have a gathering with our senior brotherster.¡±


    The schrs always found reasons to gather, and these meetings hadn¡¯t stopped for thest few days. Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao were joining them to gain experience. The two brothers, handsome and personable, adapted well in these settings.


    They quickly finished eating and told their family before heading out.


    Not long after, Chu Xu jin and Ge Lihua also left for the Ministry of Justice, continuing their studies with Ren Buqing.


    Chu Qingning also left the house and went to the volunteer clinic.


    Chu Qingshuang and Yang Zhenzhen had nned to visit the porcin garden, which housed all types of ceramics from the Daling dynasty, a perfect ce for Chu Qingshuang to explore her interest in ceramics.


    Chu Qingyan also left, having been requested for her makeup services.


    Chu Qingzhi took Chu Xuhua and Shen Ruyue out forworking, as their business had expanded to the capital, making connections with local merchants essential.


    The day before, a group of businessmen, including Zhou Xiangfu, had organized a gathering and invited Chu Qingzhi. It was a perfect opportunity for Chu Xuhua.


    One by one, everyone left the house..

 Chapter 618: Difficult Delivery

    Chapter 618: Difficult Delivery


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the street.


    Chu Qingzhi, Chu Xuhua, and Shen Ruyue were leaving the Yipin Tea House, heading towards the street.


    Chu Xuhua, somewhat helplessly, said, ¡°Fifth sister, 1 feel I¡¯m far behindpared to other shopkeepers.¡±


    They had just met with some shopkeepers in the capital, organized by Chu Qingzhi, to get acquainted. It was a brief meet and didn¡¯tst long before the three of them left.


    ¡°Everyone starts from not understanding to understanding,¡± Chu Qingzhi reassured him. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯ve just started in this line of work. It¡¯s normal to have some gaps.¡±


    Shen Ruyue added, ¡°Qingzhi is right, Xuhua. Don¡¯t underestimate yourself. You are already very good in my eyes.¡±


    Chu Xuhua held Shen Ruyue¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    Shen Ruyue softly responded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    While they were talking, a butler hurried towards them with two servants, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, please save a life!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stopped, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The butler, sweating profusely, said, ¡°1 am the butler of the Minister of Rites. Our young madam is having a difficultbor. Please save the young madam and the baby.¡±


    Hearing it was a difficultbor, Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°Ruyue, go and inform Fourth Sister toe to the Minister of Rites¡¯ mansion to find me. Big brother, go back and inform our parents.¡± She then told the butler, ¡°Lead the way!¡±


    ¡°Right this way, Miss Qingzhi.¡±


    Everyone went their separate ways.


    At the Minister of Rites¡¯ Mansion.


    The atmosphere in the mansion was tense. Two imperial physicians were present, both appearing very anxious, like ants on a hot pan.


    The family of the Minister of Rites waited outside the birthing room. Inside, the increasingly exhausted screams of the young madam were suffocating and distressing.


    The young madam¡¯s husband, Kong Guang, had red eyes and sat in agony, his fists clenched tightly, looking very pained.


    The midwife came out of the room, her face grave, ¡°Master, madam, young master, the young madam cannot give birth. Do you choose to save the mother or the child?¡±


    Kong Guang immediately stood up, his voice filled with unbearable pain, ¡°Save the mother. We can have more children.¡±


    The midwife looked at the Minister of Rites and his wife for confirmation.


    Seeing that the two of them had no objections, she turned around and returned to her room.


    Kong Guang staggered and fell back onto the chair, tears streaming down his face.


    ¡°She will be fine,¡± the Minister of Rites reassured him, patting his shoulder, his own eyes reddening. It was his eldest grandson they were losing, a deeply heartbreaking matter.


    At this moment, the butler arrived with Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Master, I have brought Miss Qingzhi.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes brightened.


    Chu Qingzhi said immediately, ¡°1 will save her first.¡± She then entered the birthing room.


    The Minister of Rites pped the butler¡¯s back, smiling through his tears, ¡°With her here, both my daughter-inw and grandson will be saved. You¡¯ve done well. Once the child is safely born, I will reward you handsomely.¡±


    The butler, who had received kindness from the young madam before, had tried his best to find help when everyone else was at a loss.


    The Minister¡¯s wife was also pleased, having heard of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s exceptional medical skills. They had forgotten to think of her, but thankfully the butler had brought her, ¡°I will reward you handsomely too.¡±


    The butler humbly replied, ¡°I just hope the young madam and the child will be well.¡±


    The two imperial physicians secretly sighed in relief. They were not specialists in obstetrics and had been out of their depth. Luckily, Chu Qingzhi had arrived.


    Kong Guang stared eagerly at the birthing room¡¯s door, hoping for good news.


    Upon entering the room, Chu Qingzhi put on gloves and immediately started attending to the patient.


    The two midwives, having exhausted their methods, stepped aside without a word when Chu Qingzhi arrived.


    The situation was critical. The mother was barely breathing, and even the most potent medicines seemed ineffective.


    The baby was stuck in the severely torn birth canal, its skin turning a pale purple. If not delivered within a minute, the child would suffocate.


    Chu Qingzhi pressed her hand on the mother¡¯s abdomen, channeling her spiritual energy to protect the mother¡¯s body, while her other hand pushed the baby¡¯s buttocks back, forcefully correcting the fetal position.


    Zhang Yuyan, the mother, opened her eyes with difficulty and looked at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t matter, please save my child, save my child¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sighed inwardly at the willingness of a young woman in the prime of her life to sacrifice herself for her child, ¡°Rest assured, 1¡¯11 do my best.¡±


    Then she said to the midwives, ¡°There are two babies. Please prepare another set of newborn supplies.


    Twins?


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    After the midwives left, Chu Qingzhi used her spiritual energy to carefully extract one baby from the womb and then did the same with the second.


    The newborns, their bodies weak and blue-purple, cried faintly, barely audible, but they were alive.


    Chu Qingzhi nourished them with her spiritual energy, and soon the babies looked as healthy as normally born infants.


    She ced the twins aside under a nket, intending to bathe themter.


    Then she used her spiritual energy to heal about seventy to eighty percent of the mother¡¯s wounds, sparing her some pain.


    After recovering, Zhang Yuyan weakly asked, ¡°Miss, my child¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, tears were already streaming down her face, fearing the worst scenario as she hadn¡¯t heard her babies cry.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve given birth to twins, a boy and a girl. I¡¯ll give them a bath and then let the wet nurse feed them.¡±


    The young madam was stunned, then burst into tears of joy, ¡°Twins? They¡¯re both alive?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Alive and well, don¡¯t worry, they will grow up healthy.¡±


    Overjoyed, the young madam cried andughed, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, truly wonderful¡­¡±


    Just then, the door opened, and Kong Guang rushed in, looking anxious, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, how is my wife?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised an eyebrow, impressed that he asked about his wife first, ¡°Mother and children are safe. Your wife is just very weak. You should ask the kitchen to make her some carp soup.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it right now.¡± Kong Guang looked at his wife and then at the babies, his happiness bubbling like a child¡¯s, and he hurried out.


    With the birth of twins and both mother and children safe, the joy of the Minister of Rites¡¯ family was beyond words. Meanwhile, Chu Qingzhi bathed the newborns.


    Handling these newborns for the first time felt peculiar to her.


    The young madam¡¯s maid approached, expressing gratitude, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, thank you for saving the young madam and the children.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the maid, ¡°Take good care of your young madam. Giving birth this time was like a trip around the gates of hell.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± the maid said, her face pale from the recent ordeal.


    ¡°Call the wet nurse to feed the children.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The wet nurse took the boy first, and Chu Qingzhi bathed the girl, who was more active, crying loudly and energetically the moment she touched the water, showing none of the weakness typical in newborns..

 Chapter 617: Hidden Agenda

    Chapter 617: Hidden Agenda<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The young butler walked towards the inner courtyard anxiously. ¡°Madam, the two famous matchmakers from the capital are here.¡±


    Li Qingyu was dumbfounded.<div>


    Seeing Li Qingyu a bit puzzled, the butler exined, ¡°One matchmaker is from the east side of the city and the other from the west. They¡¯ve been in this profession for over twenty years, having brought together thousands of couples. They are very renowned. Their sudden visit must be to propose a match for one of the youngdies in our house. Madam, they have many talented young men in their hands; you should choose carefully.¡±


    Li Qingyu came back to her senses and thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go see what this is about.¡±


    ¡°The matchmakers are waiting in the guest hall,¡± the butler said. The simultaneous visit of two famous matchmakers was quite rare, and he was curious about which daughter they had their eyes on.


    In the guest hall.


    The matchmaker from the west, known as ¡®A Thread of Fate.¡± She was a petite middle-aged woman who sat with Cai Yuting¡¯s wife.


    The matchmaker from the east, known as ¡®A Thousand Miles Matchmaker,¡¯ was a taller, robust woman sitting with Madam Zhang.


    The two matchmakers sat opposite each other, each exuding an air of rivalry.


    ¡®A Thread of Fate¡¯ eyed ¡®A Thousand Miles Matchmaker¡¯ somewhat critically, ¡°1 haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, sister, and you seem to have put on quite a bit of weight.¡±


    Matchmakers are known for their quick wit, and ¡®A Thousand Miles Matchmaker¡¯ retorted, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve been quite sessfultely, facilitating several matches and receiving substantial rewards. I thought 1 might as well treat myself well. Unlike you, sister, who seems to have slimmed down. Business not going so well?¡±


    ¡®A Thread of Fate¡¯ chuckled, ¡°The doctor advised me that being too heavy is unhealthy, so I¡¯ve been eating lighter. Besides, I just arranged a great match for the daughter of Lord Xia. He was generous with the reward.¡±


    ¡®A Thousand Miles Matchmaker¡¯ felt a bit displeased as Lord Xia¡¯s business was initially hers but had been snatched away by her rival. She forced a smile, ¡°Then congrattions, sister.¡±<div>


    ¡®A Thread of Fate¡¯ flicked her red handkerchief, ¡°Same to you.¡±


    ¡®A Thousand Miles Matchmaker¡¯ clenched her teeth hatefully.


    Li Qingyu entered the guest hall, immediately sensing the tension like a hidden needle in cotton.


    She felt unsure how to handle the situation, but she was soon deafened by the matchmakers¡¯ voices.


    ¡°Sister Qingyu, the Zhang family has excellent young men, a perfect match for your Qingshuang. Consider it?¡±


    ¡°Sister Qingyu, I think Cai family¡¯s young master is a better match for your Qingshuang. You should choose him.¡±


    Li Qingyu felt like her head was buzzing with bees from their chatter. She stepped back, ¡°One at a time, please. I can¡¯t make out what you¡¯re saying with both of you talking at once.¡±


    The matchmakers nced at each other and simultaneously scoffed, each refusing to give in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak first,¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll speak first.¡±


    Li Qingyu was dumbfounded.<div>


    The butler intervened to defuse the tension, ¡°Matchmakers, if you continue arguing, Madam will get angry.¡±


    ¡®A Thread of Fate¡¯ spoke first, ¡°I came first, so I should speak first.¡±


    ¡®A Thousand Miles Matchmaker¡¯ nced at Madam Zhang sitting next to her and stepped back, ¡°It¡¯s not like whoever says it first can seed.¡±


    Rolling her eyes, she returned to her seat.


    ¡®A Thread of Fate¡¯ pulled Li Qingyu to sit down and began, ¡°Sister Qingyu, 1 am here on behalf of the Cai family¡¯s young master to propose a match with your daughter, Chu Qingshuang.¡±


    ¡°I am talking about Young Master Cai Jun¡¯an of the Cai family, their most promising young man, sixteen years old, gentle in character, and handsome. You might have seen him at the porcinpetition. He is a suitable match for Qingshuang in terms of age. What do you think?¡±


    Li Qingyu was somewhat tempted. The Cai family was a prestigious merchant family, and a marriage into such a family would be very fortunate for Qingshuang.


    However, Qingshuang was the disciple of Li Zhenzong, a renowned porcin master. Marrying into the Cai family, who were also in the porcin business, might seem like a betrayal.


    Thinking of this, Li Qingyu slowly calmed down.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me. I want to think about it.¡±


    ¡®A Thread of Fate¡¯ understood. Given the presence of her rival, it was normal for a sought-after bride¡¯s family to weigh their options, ¡°Take your time, Sister Qingyu.¡±<div>


    It was now ¡®A Thousand Miles Matchmaker¡¯s turn, ¡°Sister Qingyu, I am ¡®A Thousand Aviles Matchmaker¡¯, here to speak on behalf of the Zhang family¡¯s two young masters.¡±


    ¡°One is Young Master Zishan of the second branch¡¯s family, and the other is Young Master Zijun of the third branch¡¯s family. They are one or two years older than Qingshuang, good-looking and well-mannered. A marriage to a Zhang family young master would bring a generous dowry.¡±


    Li Qingyu wondered why everyone seemed so eager to marry Qingshuang. Could there be some hidden agenda?


    This thought made her more cautious, ¡°Thank you for your suggestions. I¡¯d like to discuss with Qingshuang before giving you a response. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡®A Thousand Miles Matchmaker¡¯ disagreed, ¡°Sister Qingyu, marriage is traditionally arranged by parents. How can you ask Qingshuang?¡±


    ¡®A Thread of Fate¡¯ concurred, ¡°Exactly. If she says she doesn¡¯t want to marry, will you really agree?¡±


    Li Qingyu replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s her life she will be living. It¡¯s harmless to ask for her opinion. As mothers, you must also wish for your children¡¯s happiness, right?¡±


    ¡°True, but Qingshuang is young and might be whimsical. Sister Qingyu, you mustn¡¯t let her be reckless.¡±


    ¡°We understand your feelings, but reality speaks for itself. Missing a chance with families like the Zhang or the Cai might mean losing a great opportunity forever.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Seeing Li Qingyu resolute, the matchmakers didn¡¯t want to make her unhappy and left after some more words.


    Granny Chu came into the front hall, ¡°Qingyu, what do you think?¡±


    Li Qingyu shook her head and couldn¡¯t make up her mind. ¡°Let¡¯s ask Qingshuang first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. But why are these prestigious families interested in Qingshuang?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll discuss it when everyone¡¯s back tonight.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    On the road, Madam Cai said, ¡°This Li Qingyu seems different from typical mothers who eagerly marry off their daughters.¡±


    ¡®A Thread of Fate¡¯ nodded, ¡°Usually, mothers jump at the chance to marry their daughters into good families, but Qingyu is quite calm.¡±


    Madam Cai expressed concern, ¡°That¡¯s my feeling too. And I sense this marriage proposal won¡¯t be easy to settle.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam Cai. I¡¯ll do my best to facilitate this match.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡®A Thousand Miles Matchmaker¡¯ was puzzled, ¡°Does Li Qingyu really not favor any of them?¡±


    Madam Zhang was worried, ¡°Li Qingyu is different from those who use their daughters to climb the socialdder. It¡¯s tricky, and I wonder who Qingshuang will eventually choose.¡±


    Til do my best to make this match happen,¡± the matchmaker assured.


    Madam Zhang nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s hope everything goes smoothly..¡±

 Chapter 619: A Visit of Apology

    Chapter 619: A Visit of Apology<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi had just ced the twins on the bed when Chu Qingning arrived.


    Seeing Zhang Yuyan, the mother, covered in blood, Chu Qingning felt scared and did not dare toe closer.<div>


    Chu Qingzhi picked up one of the babies to clean them, ¡°Fourth sister, do you think childbirth is scary?¡±


    Chu Qingning honestly nodded, ¡°It is. 1 was afraid to even look when I first came in.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to help them?¡± asked Chu Qingzhi. Witnessing Zhang Yuyan¡¯s childbirth had strengthened her resolve to train Chu Qingning in gynecology this era desperately needed female doctors.


    Chu Qingning sensed the underlying implication, ¡°Fifth sister, what do you mean?¡±


    After handing the baby over to another wet nurse, Chu Qingzhi shared her thoughts in detail with Chu Qingning, ¡°What do you think, Fourth Sister?¡±


    After listening, Chu Qingning fell into deep thought. She had never considered this path before, and it seemed quite sudden.


    Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°There¡¯s no rush, Fourth Sister. Take your time to think about it. Let¡¯s go outside for now.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    As they exited, the Minister of Rites immediately greeted Chu Qingzhi with a bow, ¡°Thank you, Miss Qingzhi, for saving my grandchildren. I will reward you handsomely.¡±


    Everyone knew how difficult it was to carry twins to term. If they had lost the twins, it would have been an eternal regret for the whole family.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Minister,¡± Chu Qingzhi advised, ¡°During this time, have the young master spend more time with the young madam. A happy mood will help her recover better. Pay attention to her diet too, and ensure she eats foods that are good for wound recovery and replenishing energy.¡±<div>


    Unable to remember everything, the Minister asked, ¡°Could Miss Qingzhi write it down?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Qingzhi went to the study to write down postnatal care instructions, ¡°Fourth Sister, would you like to see it?¡±


    Chu Qingning thought for a moment, then took the paper to read carefully, developing a bit of interest, ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯ll copy this down and study it more closely.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    While Chu Qingning was copying the instructions, Zhang Yuyan¡¯s personal maid approached Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, the young madam would like to see you.¡±


    Chu Qingning said, ¡°Fifth Sister, go ahead.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    In Zhang Yuyan¡¯s room, Chu Qingzhi first checked on the twins and then spoke with Zhang Yuyan, ¡°Please speak, young madam.¡±


    Zhang Yuyan gestured for everyone to leave the room, then lifted her clothes to reveal her stomach covered in stretch marks, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, can you help me recover from these marks?¡±


    She added, ¡°A friend of mine was coldly treated by her husband after giving birth because of these marks, and she has been in tears ever since. Sometimes she even thinks of ending her life.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°I can prepare an ointment to remove these marks, but it will require many expensive medicinal ingredients. Are you willing to pay for it?¡±<div>


    Zhang Yuyan eagerly said, ¡°As long as it can remove these marks, we are willing to pay any price.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pondered, ¡°Have your maide to my mansion the day after tomorrow to collect it.¡±


    Zhang Yuyan was overjoyed, ¡°Thankyou, Miss Qingzhi.¡±


    About an hourter, Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning left the Minister¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Where are we going now, Fifth Sister?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the medical hall to buy herbs.¡±


    ¡°Is someone sick?¡±


    ¡°The young madam wants an ointment to remove her stretch marks. I¡¯ll go buy the herbs and prepare it. If you want to learn, I can teach you. This can also be considered a part of gynecological treatment.¡±


    Chu Qingning did not hesitate. ¡°Fifth Sister, I want to learn.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    At the Ning Residence.<div>


    Xia Mei entered the room and respectfully said, ¡°Young Madam, Miss Ning Shuangshuang is here to see you.¡±


    At the mention of Ning Shuangshuang¡¯s name, Chu Qingyue recalled the scene where Ning Shuangshuang mocked her, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious. She really didn¡¯t want to meet Ning Shuangshuang.


    ¡°Did she say why she¡¯s here?¡±


    Xia Mei shook her head, ¡°She didn¡¯t say.¡±


    Even though Ning Shuangshuang had mocked her, she was Ning Yuting¡¯s cousin. Creating an ugly scene would only make things difficult for Yuting. Chu Qingyue said, ¡°Let her in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Madam,¡± Xia Mei bowed and left.


    Soon, Ning Shuangshuang entered the room with Xia Mei. She greeted Chu Qingyue with a smile and an air of closeness, ¡°Big Cousin-inw.¡±


    Chu Qingyue sat on the edge of the bed, her eyes filled with confusion. Ning Shuangshuang¡¯s attitude was like that of apletely different person.


    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang thought to herself that if it weren¡¯t for the fear of Ning Yuting cutting off business ties between their families, she wouldn¡¯t be apologizing to a country girl.


    However, she didn¡¯t let her thoughts show and continued smiling, ¡°Big Cousin-inw, are you adjusting well?¡±


    Chu Qingyue remained guarded, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang appeared sincere, ¡°I came to apologize. What happened before was my fault. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Chu Qingyue thought to herself that Ning Shuangshuang clearly looked down on her, and her sudden apology seemed suspicious.


    She decided to y along to see Ning Shuangshuang¡¯s true intentions, ¡°I¡¯ve already forgotten about those things, they¡¯re not on my mind. But your sudden apology is a bit surprising.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang was eager to get past this, ¡°Cousin-inw, you don¡¯t have to think too much about it. I was immature before. Please just see it as me being young and impulsive, and don¡¯t hold it against me.¡±


    The more Ning Shuangshuang tried to cover up, the more suspicious Chu Qingyue became, ¡°Does Yuting know about your visit?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t. But there¡¯s no need to inform my cousin about this, right? You wouldn¡¯t want to trouble him with these trivial matters, would you?¡±


    She actually wanted Chu Qingyue to tell Ning Yuting about her apology, hoping that would lead to his forgiveness.


    ¡°Of course not. But if you don¡¯t want Yuting to know you¡¯re here, you should leave now. He¡¯s about toe back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll leave right away. Big Cousin-inw, you¡¯re not angry with me, are you?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take it to heart, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Big Cousin-inw. 1¡¯11 be going then.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Chu Qingyue watched Ning Shuangshuang leave, thinking that the girls in thisrge house were so adaptable. Even though they clearly didn¡¯t like her, they could still smile and apologize. It looked like she still had a lot to learn.


    Not long after Ning Shuangshuang left, Ning Yuting indeed returned.


    He came into the room and embraced Chu Qingyue, giving her a kiss, ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of the business matters. Now I can focus on spending time with you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled gently, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Shall I cook for you?¡± With that, she stood up.


    Ning Yuting pulled Chu Qingyue onto hisp, ¡°You don¡¯t need to cook. Let the maids do it. You¡¯re not feeling well, just rest.¡±


    Chu Qingyue blushed at his words and whispered, ¡°I can still cook..¡±

 Chapter 620: Difficult Cases

    Chapter 620: Difficult Cases<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ning Yuting looked at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s blushed face and was in a very good mood. Well cook when you¡¯re feeling better. There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    Chu Qingyue felt sweet inside, leaning her head against Ning Yuting¡¯s chest, softly murmuring in agreement.<div>


    After spending some time together, Ning Yuting said, ¡°Qingyue, about the trip down south I mentioned before, would you like to go?¡±


    Chu Qingyue sat up straight, her eyes gleaming with anticipation, ¡°Are we really going south?¡±


    Ning Yuting chuckled softly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. Everything I¡¯ve told you is true.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded, her smile tender, ¡°I would like to go.¡±


    Ning Yuting gently pinched Chu Qingyue¡¯s cheek, smiling, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make arrangements right away. Well set off three days after your return to your parents¡¯ home.¡±


    Chu Qingyue blinked, feeling both surprised and happy, ¡°But Yuting, I¡¯ve only made arrangements of my clothing shop and weaving workshop for half a month¡­¡±


    ¡°Hl have someone manage them. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Yuting.¡±


    Ning Yuting softly said, ¡°I am your husband, and your matters are mine. I will handle everything for you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled sweetly, ¡°Then thank you, husband.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Chu Qingyue said, ¡°Yuting, Ning Shuangshuang was here just now.¡±<div>


    Ning Yuting¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°What did she want?¡±


    ¡°She came to apologize.¡± Chu Qingyue was puzzled, ¡°Why would she suddenly apologize to me?¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe that marrying Yuting would make Ning Shuangshuang ept her.


    Ning Yuting¡¯s expression softened, ¡°I sent her a warning letter. She must have been scared and came to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Ning Yuting smiled at Chu Qingyue, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. She¡¯s already married and doesn¡¯t have much influence in the Ning family.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll pretend she doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    At the Qin Ya Pavilion.


    Ning Shuangshuang walked into the courtyard with a look of grievance, ¡°Mother.¡±


    Her mother, Fang Yuying, was Ning Yuting¡¯s second uncle¡¯s official wife. She was arranging flowers when Ning Shuangshuang suddenly walked in, startling her and almost causing her to cut her hand.


    Fang Yuying looked up at her disappointing daughter and frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±<div>


    Ning Shuangshuang exaggeratedly ryed the incident of Ning Yuting¡¯s warning letter and her apology to Chu Qingyue, portraying herself as a victim of everyone¡¯s bullying.


    ¡°Mom, why is our eldest cousin turning his back on his own family? I am his cousin, yet he¡¯s not protecting me. Why is he so protective of an outsider?¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang was full of indignation, harboring a mountain of grievances.


    Fang Yuying appeared much calmer, ¡°Shuangshuang, you¡¯re married now. Why are you still so childish? You need to learn to be moreposed.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuangined, ¡°Is that all you have to say, Mother? Your daughter is being wronged, and you¡¯re not going to do anything?¡±


    ¡°What can I do? Ning Yuting just married Chu Qingyue. He¡¯s in the honeymoon phase. Whoever makes Chu Qingyue unhappy now will make Ning Yuting unhappy. If we want to deal with Chu Qingyue, we need a long-term n,¡± Fang Yuying said, her eyes shing with a dark light.


    Ning Shuangshuang blinked, ¡°Mother, do you have a n?¡±


    Fang Yuying picked up the scissors again and trimmed the flowers. At the same time, she said meaningfully, ¡°Just wait and see.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang, understanding her mother¡¯s implication, suddenly smiled.


    At the Chu Residence.


    At the entrance gate, Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning were carrying bags of medicinal herbs back home. Coincidentally, Chu Qingyan also returned with bags of medicinal herbs.<div>


    The guards approached them and took the bags of herbs from the three sisters¡¯ hands. ¡°Where should we put these, youngdies?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Put them in the courtyard where I live.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The three sisters walked towards the mansion together, and Chu Qingyan asked curiously, ¡°Fourth sister, fifth sister, why did you buy so many medicinal herbs?¡±


    Chu Qingning replied, ¡°Myself and fifth sister are nning to research a cream that can remove the stretch marks on the stomach and help resolve various problems for the nobledies.¡±


    Chu Qingyan raised three question marks in her head, ¡°Marks on the stomach? I don¡¯t have any marks.¡± She patted her smooth and wless belly.


    Chu Qingning chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ll have it when you grow up and get married.¡±


    Chu Qingyan, now curious, looked at her two sisters with a desire for knowledge. ¡°What kind of marks are those, and why do I have to get married to know about them?¡±


    Chu Qingning touched Chu Qingyan¡¯s head and was about to tactfully tell Chu Qingyan not to ask, but Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Tell her. It¡¯s not bad for a girl to know earlier.¡±


    Chu Qingning thought about it and realized that there was indeed no harm in it. Hence, she put her arm around Chu Qingyan¡¯s shoulder and whispered to her.


    The young girl widened her eyes after hearing it. ¡°Oh my, it can happen like that?¡±


    Chu Qingning advised, ¡°Don¡¯t go around telling everyone about it, just keep it to yourself, or people might tease you, okay?¡±


    Chu Qingyan was still quite surprised but nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    As they entered the courtyard, Chu Qingning looked at the other two bags of medicinal herbs and asked, ¡°Qingyan, why did you buy so many medicinal herbs?¡±


    ¡°I want to try making a freckle-removing cream myself. Sister Yuru told me that someone has already ced an order, and they ordered two boxes. They are in urgent need of it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi opened the bags and checked if the herbs were correct, ¡°Do you remember the production process?¡±


    ¡°I remembered it from when I learned it before, and I also took notes, so I¡¯m very clear about it.¡±


    In that case, there was nothing to worry about. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then you can start. If you encounter any problems, we can discuss them together.¡±


    Chu Qingyan nodded confidently, ¡°Alright.¡±


    The three sisters soon began working in the medicinal room that Chu Qingzhi had set up.


    After a couple of hours, a knocking sound came from the door, followed by the voice of Tang Jinghong, ¡°Qingzhi, are you inside?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Chu Qingzhi opened the door and led Tang Jinghong to the courtyard. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jang Jinghong could smell the herbal fragrance on Chu Qingzhi and felt invigorated. ¡°I¡¯d like to order a batch of wound-healing medicine and a batch of life-saving pills.¡±


    ¡°The wound-healing medicine is not a problem, but the life-saving pills require Snow Lotus as one of the ingredients, and I don¡¯t have it in stock.¡±


    ¡°In that case, 1¡¯11 ce an order for the wound-healing medicine first. I¡¯ll have my subordinates search for Snow Lotus, and if we find it, I¡¯ll have it delivered to you before cing the order.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Tang Jinghong gently held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and with some regret, he said, ¡°I have some business to attend to in theing weeks, so I won¡¯t be able to visit you frequently. I¡¯ll have Nanny Hane and take care of you, is that okay?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Alright, it just so happens that I¡¯m short of people here.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and inform her.¡± Tang Jinghong still held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, reluctant to let go. ¡°If you want to eat anything, just ask Nanny Han to make it for you. She¡¯s been studying various dishes and wants to cook for you. Don¡¯t be polite with her.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t stand on ceremony..¡±

 Chapter 621: Do As You See Fit

    Chapter 621: Do As You See Fit<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A guard respectfully reported, ¡°Fifth Miss, the eldest son of the Minister of


    Rites, Young Master Kong Guang, has arrived.¡±<div>


    He reported this with a lot of surprise in his heart. It seemed like anyone who came to see Fifth Miss had a high social status, whichpletely exceeded his expectations!


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Please bring him into the guest hall; 1 will be there shortly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In the guest hall.


    Guided by the maid, Kong Guang arrived in the guest hall and sat down in a chair, showing a slight expression of joy and excitement on his face.


    As soon as Chu Qingzhi entered the guest hall, he stood up and expressed his gratitude, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, thank you for saving my wife and our two children. I was too caught up in my happiness earlier and didn¡¯t get a chance to thank you. 1 came here today to personally express my gratitude.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had a favorable impression of Kong Guang. He didn¡¯t seem like the type of person who only cared about continuing his family line without regard for his wife¡¯s well-being, which was rare in this era.


    ¡°Saving your wife and children is what a doctor should do, Young Master, no need to be so polite.¡±


    Kong Guang turned and took a box from the servant¡¯s hand, handing it to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, 1 cannot thank you enough for your great kindness. This is a token of our appreciation. Please ept it.¡±


    The maid took the box from Kong Guang¡¯s hand and stepped aside.


    ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s no need for such formality.¡±<div>


    Kong Guang cupped his hands. ¡°Miss Qingzhi, you must be busy. 1 won¡¯t waste your time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gestured to the butler, ¡°Escort Young Master out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and the maid returned to her courtyard together. After the maid ced the box down, she left on her own ord.


    Chu Qingzhi opened the box and smiled slightly. Everyone was quite practical. Inside the box were one thousand taels of silver, arge piece of deer antler, and a box of Sumu, both of which were precious medicinal materials.


    She closed the box and put the items away.


    In the General¡¯s Mansion.


    After Tang Jinghong returned to the mansion, he called for Wen Shaoyuan.


    ¡°Arrange for those who currently have no tasks to search for Snow Lotus. It doesn¡¯t have to be limited to the territory of the Daling Dynasty. Once it¡¯s found, have it immediately delivered to Qingzhi. Whoever finds it will be rewarded with one thousand two taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    In the free medical clinic area.<div>


    The free medical clinic in the capital was located near the government office. Those who had participated in the free clinic before were all dedicated and had sessfully treated many people.


    Yuan Hongjun raised his head and looked at the street in front of him. Fan Yuru didn¡¯te to the clinic yesterday. Why didn¡¯t shee today too?


    When Bao Linjiang saw this scene, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of the opportunity to tease him. He walked over and gently bumped Yuan Hongjun¡¯s shoulder. He teased, ¡°What are you looking at? Your lover?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun red at Bao Linjiang. ¡°What does it have to do with you? There are so many patients. Why don¡¯t you go and treat them? Instead youe and ask for a beating!¡±


    Bao Linjiang chuckled, ¡°1 know what you¡¯re looking at. It¡¯s Fang Yuru, right? Why are you hiding? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s something scandalous!¡±


    Yuan Hongjun frowned. ¡°Little Abalone, is your skin itching?¡±


    Bao Linjiang quickly stepped back, pretending to be in a fighting stance, ¡°A gentleman uses his mouth but not his fists. We are on duty now. 1 won¡¯t fight you.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun looked at him with disdain. ¡°Because you can¡¯t beat me.¡±


    ¡°Who said 1 can¡¯t beat you?¡± Bao Linjiang challenged, ¡°Fine, after the free clinic ends this afternoon, let¡¯s have a match.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun pointed at Bao Linjiang and said fiercely, ¡°Alright, watch how 1 beat you up.¡±


    Bao Linjiang snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t be so confident. We¡¯ve fought for so many years. Who has won?!¡±<div>


    ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?!¡±


    Fan Jingxu rode over on a horse and dismounted in front of Yuan Hongjun, looking quite annoyed. ¡°Hongjun, my second sister hasn¡¯t shown up for two days, and you haven¡¯t even gone to look for her?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yuan Hongjun was speechless. He had no reason to look for Fan Yuru.


    ¡°What? If you hadn¡¯t hinted at me, 1 wouldn¡¯t have let my second sister go to the clinic with you. Now that you have the opportunity, you don¡¯t appreciate it. You really disappoint me,¡± Fan Jingxu said, growing even angrier.


    Yuan Hongjun opened his mouth, not knowing how to respond.


    Seeing Yuan Hongjun¡¯s bewildered expression, Fan Jingxu¡¯s anger only grew.


    ¡°My second sister has been locked up by my father now. He intends to force her into an arranged marriage. I¡¯m delivering the message, so you figure out what to do yourself.¡±


    With that, he mounted his horse and left.


    Yuan Hongjun stood rooted to the ground in a daze. His mind was overwhelmed by Fan Jingxu¡¯s words just now.


    Bao Linjiang nudged Yuan Hongjun and said as if he was watching a good show, ¡°Are you going to find Fan Yuru?¡± He changed the topic. ¡°However, if you go to find her, you have to be responsible for her.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun turned to look at Bao Linjiang. ¡°Don¡¯t just watch from the sidelines. You and Rong Shiyu haven¡¯t even had a proper conversation yet. If I recall correctly, the two of you haven¡¯t exchanged more than fifty sentences in total. It¡¯s even more challenging for you than it is for me.¡±


    Struck in a sensitive spot, Bao Linjiang¡¯s expression gradually faded, until it becamepletely nk, and he silently walked away.


    Yuan Hongjun smirked, thinking, Always the loser!


    At the Chu Residence.


    With no other options, Yuan Hongjun had to turn to his master, who could do anything. ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi emerged from the medicine room, asking, ¡°Why the long face?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun sighed, ¡°Master, General Fan ns to forcibly arrange a marriage for Fan Yuru. What should 1 do?¡±


    ¡°Why would he arrange a marriage forcibly?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Master, please help me think of a solution.¡± Yuan Hongjun¡¯s mind was a mess, like a tangle of threads he couldn¡¯t unravel.


    ¡°Have you found out who General Fan has in mind as a potential match?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t inquired yet, Master. I came straight here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at her young disciple, who was clearly troubled. She found it somewhat amusing, ¡°This matter can be easily resolved¡­¡±


    Yuan Hongjun suddenly perked up and looked at Chu Qingzhi with enthusiasm.


    ¡°If you like Yuru, just go and propose. If you don¡¯t like her that much, then stop it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi continued, ¡°I understand your current thoughts. Do you have some affection for Yuru, but it¡¯s not enough for you to propose?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Prestige withinrge families was highly significant. When two children from different prominent families were betrothed, unless an unexpected situation urred, it was unlikely that the engagement would be canceled. Otherwise, they would be expected to live together for the rest of their lives.


    In other words, Yuan Hongjun was not yet determined to spend his life with Fan Yuru.


    Of course, Fan Yuru felt the same way.


    So, the current situation was quite awkward.


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment, ¡°Does Yuru have any affection for you?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun shook his head slowly and helplessly. ¡°No, she¡¯s interested in someone else, someone like Brother Tang.¡±


    Every time Brother Tang appeared, Fan Yuru would cast several nces at him. Of course, it wasn¡¯t out of love, but rather pure admiration.


    Chu Qingzhi was not surprised. Most girls liked tall and handsome men.


    Hongjun and Linjiang were still young men, so they naturally did not have the charm of mature men. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to give up on Yuru, I¡¯ll talk to General


    Fan..¡±

 Chapter 622: Paying a Visit

    Chapter 622: Paying a Visit<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yuan Hongjun hesitated, ¡°But master¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patiently waited for him to continue.<div>


    After a moment of hesitation, Yuan Hongjun finally spoke up, his voice filled with inner conflict, ¡°Master, I¡¯m afraid that I only have a shallow fondness for Yuru. What if 1 can¡¯t develop deeper feelings for her in the future? What if 1 end up dying her marriage?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled gently, ¡°Yuru certainly wouldn¡¯t want to be forced into an arranged marriage. 1¡¯11 go and buy you two some time. If it turns out there¡¯s no fate between you, then we can make other ns.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun thought it over. The only viable solution seemed to be what his master suggested. He lowered his head apologetically, ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. You are my disciple, and it¡¯s my duty to help when my disciple is in need.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡±


    ¡°You should get back to the free clinic, don¡¯t keep the patients waiting. I¡¯ll change into something more formal and go pay a visit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    With Chu Qingzhi¡¯s help, Yuan Hongjun arrived heavy-hearted but left feeling relieved.


    After he left, Chu Qingzhi went to the medicine room to delegate some tasks to Chu Qingning and then changed her clothes before heading out.


    In the residence of Prince Zhao.


    In the courtyard, Consort Xin called Li Tingzhao over, smiling, ¡°Tingzhao, I heard that General Fan is selecting a husband for his second daughter. Why don¡¯t you propose?¡±<div>


    Li Tingzhao was taken aback, ¡°Mother, why would General Fan consider me?¡±


    It seemed like a sure way to be humiliated.


    Consort Xin frowned, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he? You¡¯re not Lin Yingmin anymore; you¡¯re Li Tingzhao, a prince. It¡¯s the Fan family who¡¯s out of their league.¡±


    Li Tingzhao, who had a sense of self-awareness, replied, ¡°Mother, General Fan won¡¯t agree. Besides, I don¡¯t want to marry Fan Yuru¡­¡±


    Consort Xin interrupted him angrily, ¡°Then whom do you want to marry? Marry Chu Qingzhi? Aren¡¯t you aware of her situation? Even if she weren¡¯t betrothed, 1 wouldn¡¯t agree to you marrying her. A country girl, how could she be worthy of a prince?¡±


    Hearing this, Li Tingzhao felt guilty, ¡°Mother, a girl like Chu Qingzhi is one in a million. Even if I wanted to marry her, she wouldn¡¯t agree.¡±


    Consort Xin asserted firmly, ¡°No matter what you say, you must go and propose to Fan Yuru. By marrying her, you will no longer be invisible, and plenty of people wille to curry favor with you. I don¡¯t want you to live an insignificant life forever.¡±


    Li Tingzhao was a little shocked. Could it be that his mother had other intentions?


    ¡°Mother, what do you want?¡±


    Consort Xin said, ¡°I won¡¯t make you do anything bad, but as a prince, you can¡¯t just idle every day. You should take on some official duties, right?¡±


    These words indeed reminded Li Tingzhao. Ever since he was titled a prince, he had been lost, not knowing what to do, feeling dull and listless every day. Her words cleared the fog in his mind.<div>


    ¡°Mother, 1 won¡¯t propose to Fan Yuru, but I will request an audience with the Emperor to arrange some duties for me.¡±


    Annoyed, Consort Xin said, ¡°Fine, if you won¡¯t go, 1 will go myself.¡±


    Li Tingzhao was greatly troubled, ¡°Mother, I¡­¡±


    Consort Xin decisively interrupted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it anymore, I will handle it.¡±


    By marrying Fan Yuru to Li Tingzhao, she not only hoped to bolster her son¡¯s position but also hoped to make him more focused and stop him from always thinking about Chu Qingzhi!


    She was determined to make this happen.


    At General Fan¡¯s Mansion.


    In the room, Fan Yuru sat on a stool, grumpily saying, ¡°Mother, tell father 1 don¡¯t want to get married right now.¡±


    Madam Fan, however, didn¡¯t side with Fan Yuru, ¡°Yuru, the incident with the Second Prince of Mobei Kingdom scared your father, and 1 was also worried for days. You should listen to your father and find a suitable marriage match. If you don¡¯t want to hold a wedding right away, you can wait a couple of years.¡±


    Fan Yuru couldn¡¯t ept what she was hearing, ¡°Mother, do you mean I have to find someone to get engaged to?¡±


    Madam Fan nodded firmly, ¡°Yes.¡±<div>


    Fan Yuru was distressed, ¡°Mother, why aren¡¯t you supporting me this time?¡±


    Madam Fan held her daughter¡¯s hand, ¡°1 don¡¯t want you to marry abroad. It¡¯s good to marry someone in the capital where I can see you anytime. If you marry to another country, we might never see each other again.¡±


    Fan Yuru understood her mother¡¯s feelings, but she had no one she liked in the capital, ¡°Mother, go back first, let me think.¡±


    Madam Fan¡¯s first reaction was, ¡°You¡¯re not nning to run away, are you?¡±


    Fan Yuru replied helplessly, ¡°Father has soldiers guarding the mansion, I couldn¡¯t escape even if 1 had wings.¡±


    Realizing the truth of this, Madam Fan said, ¡°Alright, think it over and decide quickly. Don¡¯t go against your father, or you¡¯ll be the one who suffers.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Madam Fan stood up and left. Not long after she left, a maid came in to report that Chu Qingzhi had arrived.


    Fan Yuru¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Qingzhi is like a timely rain!¡± She hurried out to greet her.


    Chu Qingzhi hadn¡¯t been at General Fan¡¯s mansion long when Consort Xin also arrived. However, one was there to see Fan Yuru and General Fan, and the other to see Madam Fan, so they didn¡¯t cross paths.


    ¡°Qingzhi!¡± Fan Yuru embraced her affectionately, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe see me. 1 feel like I have hope now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked with concern, ¡°I heard you were grounded at home. Has your father been hard on you?¡±


    Fan Yuru pulled Chu Qingzhi into the room, bitterly saying, ¡°My father isn¡¯t giving me a hard time, but he is forcing me to get engaged.¡±


    Understanding why General Fan would do such a thing given recent events, Chu Qingzhi tentatively asked, ¡°What are your thoughts on this?¡±


    Without hesitation, Fan Yuru said, ¡°1 don¡¯t want to marry.¡± She then eagerly asked, ¡°Qingzhi, is there a way to change my father¡¯s mind?¡±


    On her way here, Chu Qingzhi had calcted that Yuan Hongjun and Fan Yuru had a marital fate with a turning pointing in half a month.


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to General Fan. I can¡¯t guarantee the oue, but I¡¯ll try my best to buy you some time.¡±


    Fan Yuru looked at her trustingly, ¡°My father is very stubborn and rarely changes his mind. So far, only Brother Tang has managed to change it, but 1 believe you can too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Fan Yuru personally escorted Chu Qingzhi to General Fan¡¯s study and knocked on the door, ¡°Father, Qingzhi has something to discuss with you.¡±


    Inside, General Fan was busy with official work. Initially nning to decline the visit, he changed his mind, ¡°Come in.¡±


    He had always wanted to meet Jinghong¡¯s fiancee but never had the chance. Now that she was here, he was curious to see what set this youngdy apart.


    Fan Yuru opened the door, giving Chu Qingzhi an encouraging smile, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside, talk well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± With that, Chu Qingzhi walked into the study..

 Chapter 623: Not Mature Enough

    Chapter 623: Not Mature Enough


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    General Fan lifted his head to examine Chu Qingzhi, who had approached the desk. Her appearance was not bad, even prettier than his own daughter, he thought. What struck him most were her eyes.


    Those eyes were clear, beautiful, wise, and calm, seeming to contain everything yet also appearing exceedingly simple. It was a contradiction, yet those eyes managed to embody this paradox, instantly making it difficult to gauge her true nature.


    With just a nce, General Fan could tell that Chu Qingzhi was not simple. He could not help but ssify the girl in front of him as someone on the same level as him.


    Chu Qingzhi bowed, ¡°Greetings to General Fan.¡±


    General Fan rose to meet her and said, ¡°No need for formalities, please take a seat.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sat in the guest seat. Her sitting posture was upright and elegant. With her beautiful appearance, she looked like a stunningdy from a painting.


    Observing General Fan, she noted internally that he must be at least 1.9 meters tall, his entire presence robust and even a bit rough.


    Such a man had fathered daughters as beautiful as the Empress and Fan Yuru¡­


    Their mother must be incredibly beautiful!


    General Fan took his seat opposite her, silently admiring Tang Jinghong¡¯s taste. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s demeanor alone set her apart from ordinary women. He became curious about the vige Jinghong lived in, which could produce such an outstanding woman.


    Chu Qingzhi apologized, ¡°1 hope General Fan will forgive my abrupt visit.¡±


    General Fan said forthrightly, ¡°We¡¯re a family. Jinghong has returned to the capital for so many days. He should have brought you to see me long ago. He hasn¡¯t visited for so long. I don¡¯t know where he has gone now. 1 have to talk to him tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°Jinghong mentioned bringing me to visit, but General Fan was not home at the time. Now that you are, Jinghong has been busy, so we haven¡¯t had a good opportunity.¡±


    General Fan chuckled, ¡°Then 1¡¯11 pick a good time for you and Jinghong toe over for a meal.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi obediently agreed.


    ¡°We¡¯re family, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± General Fan patted his knee. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. There¡¯s no need to hide it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Chu Qingzhi said bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s about Yuru.¡±


    ¡°Yuru?¡± General Fan was silent for a moment and asked hesitantly, ¡°Do you have a good candidate?¡± Chu Qingzhi had chosen Jinghong, which meant that she had good taste. Her words were worth listening to.


    ¡°I do have someone in mind, but we need a little more time. 1 hope General Fan won¡¯t push Yuru to decide too soon.¡±


    General Fan asked with interest, ¡°Can you tell me who it is?¡±


    ¡°Not at the moment, but 1 assure you there will be a result within a month.¡±


    General Fan gazed at Chu Qingzhi. Speaking with such certainty, she must know something. ¡°You¡¯re sure that within a month, Yuru¡¯s marriage will be settled?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and she will willingly agree. The other party¡¯s family is a good match for General Fan¡¯s household. Please rest assured.¡±


    In this era, being an imperial physician represented the best medical minds in a nation, and as the head of these top physicians, the status was extremely high.


    Moreover, an imperial physician not only had status but also connections. The high families of the capital all sought treatment from them, and treating a new patient meant gaining another family¡¯swork.


    After pondering for a while, General Fan stated, ¡°I¡¯ll indulge Yuru for another month. In one month, she must settle her marriage matters.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Upon seeing Chu Qingzhi emerge from General Fan¡¯s study, Fan Yuru eagerly pulled her to the yard, ¡°Qingzhi, did you persuade my father not to rush me into an engagement?¡±


    ¡°You only have one month.¡±


    ¡°What? Just a month?¡± Fan Yuru was stunned, ¡°Can 1 find someone I like in just a month?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try. A lot can happen in a month. Don¡¯t lose hope; you might meet someone any day now.¡±


    Fan Yuru wasn¡¯tforted, her pessimism evident, ¡°Qingzhi, it seems I¡¯m destined to spend my life with someone I don¡¯t love.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted her back, trying to console her, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so pessimistic. Even people who haven¡¯t met before marriage can develop feelings afterwards. Plus, you still have a month, which is luckier than those who marry blindly.¡±


    Comparing her situation, Fan Yuru mused, ¡°I suppose 1 am much luckier.¡± Chu Qingzhi was right; at least she had a month.


    After calming Fan Yuru down a bit, Chu Qingzhi reminded her, ¡°You¡¯ve missed two days of voluntary medical service¡­¡±


    Fan Yuru was a very responsible person. When she heard this, she immediately packed up and prepared to leave. ¡°It¡¯s all my father¡¯s fault for locking me up. Otherwise, 1 wouldn¡¯t have been absent.¡±


    ¡°Your father is doing this for your good. If he could just improve his approach a bit, it would be better.¡±


    Fan Yuru agreed, ¡°He does care about me¡­¡±


    They left hurriedly, ready to head to the free clinic.


    Meanwhile, after a conversation, Madam Fan politely rejected Consort Xin¡¯s proposal.


    She didn¡¯t want another daughter marrying into the royal family, especially since Li Tingzhao, despite his good looks,cked other abilities and wouldn¡¯t appeal to Fan Yuru.


    Consort Xin left General Fan¡¯s residence, her expression grim. She didn¡¯t dare say anything overboard, considering Madam Fan¡¯s influence was much more significant than hers, a mere consort.


    Suppressing her anger, Consort Xin stormed off from the residence.


    Madam Fan sighed. There were so many peopleing to propose marriage, but none of them were suitable.


    Chu Qingzhi and Fan Yuru arrived at the free clinic.


    Seeing Fan Yuru, Yuan Hongjun brightened up and approached them, ¡°Master, Yuru, I¡¯ve prepared silver-thread candy for you. Try some.¡±


    Fan Yuru, who loved silver-thread candy, happily epted, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, knowing to prepare the other person¡¯s favorite treat shows genuine care.


    Yuan Hongjun brought Chu Qingzhi and Fan Yuru into the government office. There were two rooms specially prepared for volunteer medical consultations. There was a table in the middle of one of the rooms. There were many delicious foods on the table, not only candies.


    ¡°Master, Yuru, please enjoy. I¡¯ll be outside treating patients,¡± said Yuan Hongjun, before hastily leaving the room, appearing somewhat bashful.


    Fan Yuru, watching his retreating figure, felt something was amiss, ¡°Qingzhi, Hongjun seems a bit off.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°I noticed he didn¡¯t look me in the eye. He seemed evasive and awkward,¡± Fan Yuru observed as she sat next to Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, asking softly, ¡°What do you think of Hongjun?¡±


    Fan Yuru took a bite of the candy, ¡°He¡¯s good at medicine, has a pleasant personality, and looks decent. Everything about him is quite nice, just not mature enough..¡±

 Chapter 624: Mobilizing the Golden Guards

    Chapter 624: Mobilizing the Golden Guards


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi followed up on Fan Yuru¡¯sment, asking, ¡°What do you think maturity is?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ like Brother Tang,¡± Fan Yuru articted. ¡°Qingzhi, 1 envy you. If there was a boy simr to Brother Tang, 1 definitely wouldn¡¯t resist the arranged marriage.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°Hongjun is young; he¡¯ll mature with time. He won¡¯t always be like this.¡±


    Fan Yuru was silent while eating candy. After a while, having finished her candy, she said, ¡°Qingzhi, 1 have to go for the medical service now.¡±


    She suddenly leaned closer to Chu Qingzhi and whispered, ¡°Actually, Hongjun is quite cute. 1 don¡¯t dislike him.¡±


    After saying this, Fan Yuru left a bit embarrassedly.


    Watching Fan Yuru¡¯s swiftly departing figure, Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, ¡®Disciple, your master can only do so much. From now on, it¡¯s all up to you.¡¯


    At the Chu Residence.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯ve concocted the ointment.¡±


    Just as Chu Qingning was about to rest, she did not expect to see Chu Qingzhi return the moment she opened the door. She hurriedly went back to take out the ointment.


    Chu Qingzhi smelled the ointment, which had a fragrance of jasmine flowers mixed with a faint medicinal scent. It was surprisingly pleasant.


    ¡°Fourth Sister, you¡¯re ready to graduate.¡±


    Chu Qingning, feeling a sense of achievement, said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make a few more boxester.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. The ointment isn¡¯t needed until the day after tomorrow. Rest for now, and we can make more together tonight.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good.¡± Chu Qingning went to rest.


    Chu Qingzhi took the ointment and was about to find someone to test it. She had just taken two steps when Shen Ruyue walked over. ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Shen Ruyue pulled Chu Qingzhi to sit on a stool. ¡°Qingzhi, I have an idea.¡±


    ¡°What kind of ideas?¡±


    ¡°You previously mentioned finding an assistant for me. I¡¯ve thought of two candidates, Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°These two children have good personalities and character. If you¡¯ve thought it through, you can train them.¡±


    ¡°Would they be willing?¡±


    ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll go back and ask them. We¡¯ll see if they¡¯re willing. If they¡¯re unwilling, we¡¯ll change the candidates.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shen Ruyue then mentioned, ¡°Qingzhi, your brother and I have decided to go back tomorrow. I¡¯m worried that Zhangjie and Yujun won¡¯t be able to handle everything, and it might lead to chaos.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°We can all go back together after my second sisteres back for a visit with her husband. One more day won¡¯t make a difference.¡±


    After seeing Qingyue this time, she didn¡¯t know when they would meet again.


    Shen Ruyue agreed. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back after seeing her.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to test the medicine. Do you want toe?¡±


    ¡°What medicine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you on the way.¡±


    At dinner in the Chu Residence, the family was gathered in the dining hall.


    They were still getting used to Chu Qingyue¡¯s absence, and the meal was somewhat silent.


    During this silence, Li Qingyu suddenly spoke, ¡°Today, two matchmakers came to propose marriage for Qingshuang. What are your thoughts on this?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang, caught off guard, choked on her food. It took her a moment to regainposure. ¡°Mother, what are you talking about?¡±


    Li Qingyu detailed the day¡¯s events to everyone. ¡°You all decide. Those two matchmakers are waiting for my reply.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang immediately expressed her stance. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to get married. It¡¯s obvious they have ulterior motives; I won¡¯t marry into such families.¡±


    Even the usually reticent Chu Rong spoke up, ¡°I disagree.¡±


    Grandpa Chu and Granny Chu also shook their heads. First, they didn¡¯t know much about the two families, and secondly, Qingshuang wouldn¡¯t be able to adapt to suchplicated families. She would surely have a hard time if she married into them.


    Li Qingyu asked the children, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Chu Xuhua analyzed, ¡°Both the Zhang and Cai families are among the top porcin families in the capital. Logically, they wouldn¡¯t look up to a family like ours. Their interest in Qingshuang must be because of her talent in porcin, with a strong ulterior motive¡­ Such a marriage would definitely be throwing Qingshuang into the fire. I don¡¯t approve.¡±


    When faced with a difficult situation, her big brother had learned to analyze the situation calmly. Chu Qingzhi agreed, ¡°I support my brother¡¯s view.¡±


    Li Qingyu looked around at everyone, ¡°So, should I refuse them tomorrow?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang quickly said, ¡°Please do.¡±


    The dinner became even more silent after this discussion, and it was a struggle to finish the meal.


    Under the bright moonlight.


    Wu Yaqing left her room and went to the backyard. She took out a unique whistle and blew into it.


    Soon, a shadow swiftly approached from the darkness andnded in front of Wu Yaqing, greeting with a bow, ¡°Princess.


    Wu Yaqing stood straight, one hand behind her back, her expression serious, exuding the aura of a princess. ¡°Have you found out anything about the matter I asked you to investigate?¡±


    The ck shadow took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to Wu Yaqing. ¡°Princess, please take a look.¡±


    Wu Yaqing took the letter and read it carefully.


    The contents of the letter were about Lu Yichen. It was a very detailed record of what Lu Yichen had experienced since he was born.


    It turned out Lu Yichen was actually a king.


    The Dating Dynasty currently had one hereditary king from a non-imperial family. Such kings were granted titles for helping the founder of the dynasty conquer the country.


    Originally, there were seven, but over time, the other six disappeared for various reasons¡ªtreason, internal family strife, or being stripped of their titles formitting major crimes. Now, only one remained.


    The current king was Lu Lizhang, in his forties, and usually very low-key, to the point of being almost invisible.


    Lu Lizhang had a wife and two concubines.


    His wife gave birth to twin brothers in their second year of marriage. ording to tradition, if twins of the same gender are born, the younger sibling must be sent away to avoid bringing misfortune to the family.


    Lu Yichen was that younger brother.


    He was not only sent away but also given to an organization to be trained as an assassin. During those years, he faced harsh trials, including surviving in deserts and jungles, being thrown into snake pits, and being forced to fight his peers to the death¡­


    After passing numerous tests, his first assignment was to take Tang Jinghong¡¯s life.


    However, he did not expect that during the process of following and investigating Tang Jinghong, Lu Yichen would be convinced by Tang Jinghong¡¯s righteousness in protecting the country. Hence, he put down the weapon and joined the army. Fie even sneaked into the military camp controlled by Tang Jinghong. Later on, the two of them killed the enemy together and became good friends.


    However, Lu Yichen, who had deliberately concealed his whereabouts, was eventually found not long ago.


    The other party used Lu Yichen¡¯s mother¡¯s life to force him to go back.


    After Lu Yichen was sent away and his whereabouts were unknown, his mother missed him so much that she fell ill. Later on, when she felt better, she converted to Buddhism.


    This was the only worry in Lu Yichen¡¯s heart.


    After reading the letter, Wu Yaqing angrily crumpled it into a ball and coldly ordered, ¡°Gather the Golden Guards and rescue him!¡±


    The Golden Guards were an elite force trained specifically for Wu Yaqing by her mother when Wu Yaqing was ten. Each member was exceptionally skilled, capable of fighting hundreds, and their sole mission was to obey the Princess¡¯s orders.


    The shadow bowed and responded, ¡°Yes, Princess..¡±

 Chapter 625: Rescue in the Water Prison

    Chapter 625: Rescue in the Water Prison


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the water prison.


    In the dark and damp cell, many disobedient or erring subordinates were imprisoned. They were chained by their hands and suspended in the air, with their lower bodies submerged in water.


    Some of them had also been whipped, their bodies covered in crisscrossing wounds.


    In the fifth cell of the water prison, Lu Yichen was being punished in the same way, but luckily, he hadn¡¯t been whipped.


    As the door of the water prison opened and closed, several people walked in, led by a woman in ck. She had slightly curly hair, indicating her mixed heritage.


    The woman, named Qiao Hongyun, led her group directly to the fifth cell, looking at Lu Yichen with aplicated gaze. ¡°Why do you have to put yourself in such a situation?¡±


    Lu Yichen nced at Qiao Hongyun, his eyes icy cold. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Qiao Hongyun pressed her lips together. ¡°Godfather said, if you marry me, he will let you out and won¡¯t make things difficult for your mother.¡±


    Lu Yichen hated being threatened the most. Hearing this, his eyes turned as cold and sharp as a de. ¡°Go back and tell him to give up on that thought.¡±


    Having been controlled for the first half of his life, he would rather die than let them control him again.


    Qiao Hongyun seemed hurt. ¡°So, you have no feelings for me at all?¡±


    Lu Yichen sarcastically replied, ¡°You belong to him. Do you think 1 should have feelings for you? Qiao Hongyun, you should wake up. You¡¯re the one who disclosed my whereabouts, right?¡±


    Qiao Hongyun denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t betray you.¡±


    But she was the one who had betrayed him. Jealous of Lu Yichen¡¯s freedom andpanionship, she couldn¡¯t stand that they both lived in darkness yet he seemed to have it all.


    Lu Yichen red at her, ordering, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Qiao Hongyun reluctantly spoke, ¡°I just wanted to save you, nothing else. Lu Yichen, cooperate with me, and 1 can quickly get you out.¡±


    Lu Yichen¡¯s tone was icy, ¡°I don¡¯t need your rescue.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be locked up here for the rest of your life? Yichen, it was Godfather¡¯s intention to let you marry me, not mine. I know you¡¯re not interested in me. Why don¡¯t you put on an act? Come out first?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take this kind of thing lightly.¡±


    Qiao Hongyun questioned resentfully, ¡°Do you want to marry Wu Yaqing?¡±


    Lu Yichen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but his expression remained unchanged. He warned her with a fierce look, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Qiao Hongyun¡¯s tone softened. ¡°I know that you¡¯re very close to a girl, and Godfather also knows that. 1 don¡¯t have any other intentions. I just want to tell you that Godfather knows more than you think. Don¡¯t make the wrong choice.¡±


    Lu Yichen suddenly felt physically and mentally exhausted. He had a feeling that he could not break out of the cage no matter what. He clenched his fists and said with a cold expression, ¡°What exactly does he want?¡±


    Qiao Hongyun didn¡¯t know her godfather¡¯s intentions, but she was sure he wouldn¡¯t let Lu Yichen go. ¡°Lu Yichen, this standoff isn¡¯t doing you any good¡­¡± Lu Yichen shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    At that moment, amanding voice echoed from outside, ¡°Hand over the person, or 1¡¯11 bloodbath this ce!¡±


    Lu Yichen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was Wu Yaqing¡¯s voice. How did she find this ce and say such domineering words? Who was she?


    Qiao Hongyun¡¯s expression changed slightly. This ce was remote, and it was unlikely that anyone would be able to find it. How could the other party have found this ce?


    Thoughts kept running through her mind, and she immediately walked out with her men.


    This was a courtyard, and the surroundings were silent. The night seemed to have isted this ce from the surroundings. Wu Yaqing and three hundred golden guards were distributed in the courtyard. The golden guards were dressed in martial arts attire, and each of them stood tall and straight, exuding an imposing aura.


    Wu Yaqing, dressed in riding attire and draped in a ck cloak that fluttered in the wind, exuded a blend of nobility and boldness.


    Qiao Hongyun looked around, her eyes dark. ¡°Wu Yaqing, I¡¯ve underestimated you. 1 didn¡¯t expect you to find this ce and bring so many people with you!¡±


    Wu Yaqing threatened in a low voice, ¡°Hand over Lu Yichen, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±


    Qiao Hongyunughed, ¡°You¡¯re too naive, Wu Yaqing. Either you kill us all and rescue Lu Yichen, or¡­ you¡¯ll be staying here too!¡±


    ¡°You think you can keep me?¡± Wu Yaqing scoffed scornfully. ¡°1 doubt you have that capability!¡±


    As she stepped back, Wu Yaqing waved her hand, giving the order, ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Qiao Hongyun alsomanded, ¡°Kill them!¡±


    The two sides shed fiercely, turning the small courtyard into a battlefield. Blood sttered on a nearbyntern, causing it to sway slightly in the light breeze.


    Wu Yaqing and Qiao Hongyun locked eyes across the chaos, each unyielding.


    Inside the water prison, Lu Yichen¡¯s heart was in turmoil. He had considered all possibilities but never imagined Wu Yaqing woulde to rescue him!


    The Golden Guards were incredibly powerful and soon left Qiao Hongyun¡¯s men dead.


    Seeing this scene, Qiao Hongyun¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. She immediately wanted to escape. ¡°Wu Yaqing, 1¡¯11 remember you!¡± After saying this, she jumped onto the roof and prepared to escape.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give you that chance!¡± Wu Yaqing raised her arm, firing three sleeve arrows, all striking Qiao Hongyun.


    Qiao Hongyun, mid-leap, was hit and fell to the ground. She red at Wu Yaqing, dying with her eyes open in defiance.


    The Golden Guards cleared the path, and Wu Yaqing entered the water prison, quickly finding Lu Yichen. ¡°Get him out of here.¡±


    The guards broke the lock, entered the water, cut the chains, and helped Lu Yichen out of the cell.


    Lu Yichen had been watching Wu Yaqing since she entered, his eyes shedding their coldness, revealing surprise, gratitude, and a mix of emotions..


    Wu Yaqing patted Lu Yichen¡¯s face, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Lu Yichen suddenly came back to his senses. He was actually engrossed in Wu Yaqing just now. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for saving me.¡±


    Wu Yaqing said cheerfully, ¡°There¡¯s a saying in the Dating Dynasty, a life-saving grace should be repaid with a lifelongmitment. Now that I¡¯ve saved you, not to mention a lifelongmitment, your life is mine.¡±


    Lu Yichen readily agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wu Yaqing nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Can you walk? Let¡¯s leave this ce first. This ce is full of corpses. It¡¯s notfortable to stay here.¡±


    Under Lu Yichen¡¯s guidance, the group arrived at a hidden courtyard. ¡°Everyone, rest here. No one knows that this is my ce.¡±


    Wu Yaqing looked around; it was indeed secluded. She instructed the Golden Guards to treat the injured and rest the others, as they were no longer needed here.


    The Golden Guards vanished without a trace.


    Lu Yichen also fell to the ground and fainted.


    Wu Yaqing struggled to carry Lu Yichen back to his room. Touching his forehead, she noted, ¡°You are burning up!¡±


    Her gaze shifted to Lu Yichen¡¯s wet clothes. Wearing wet clothes would definitely worsen his condition¡­


    After pacing around, she made a bold decision¡­ Squinting her eyes, she undressed Lu Yichen, covered him with a nket, and left the room to find Chu Qingzhi..

 Chapter 626: Ingrate

    Chapter 626: Ingrate


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the Chu Residence.


    ¡°Qingzhi, you muste with me to save Lu Yichen. He¡¯s running a high fever, and I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been. If it continues, he might end up with brain damage.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was stunned.


    Following Wu Yaqing, Chu Qingzhi arrived at a secluded courtyard.


    On the way, Wu Yaqing exined the situation to Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi silently thought about how the ssic story of a domineering CEO rescuing his love interest waspletely reversed in Wu Yaqing¡¯s case. She was somewhat curious to know what Lu Yichen must have felt and thought at the moment of his rescue.


    ¡°He¡¯s been in the water for too long.¡± After giving Lu Yichen a medicinal pill, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°He should recover from the fever soon. After that, he just needs to rest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Yaqing, do you know why Lu Yichen willingly went back to be punished?¡± Knowing Lu Yichen¡¯s martial arts skills, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up imprisoned unless he had chosen to.


    Wu Yaqing nodded and said sadly, ¡°For his mother, but I think it¡¯s unlikely. Lu Yichen has an older brother, his father¡¯s favorite son. It¡¯s unlikely they would harm their mother.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Chu Qingzhi was confused, ¡°What brother?¡±


    Wu Yaqing took out a letter from her garment and handed it to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, take a look.¡±


    After quickly reading the letter, Chu Qingzhi was surprised by Lu Yichen¡¯s identity. She folded the letter and returned it to Wu Yaqing, ¡°Why did you investigate Lu Yichen?¡±


    Wu Yaqing was evasive and hesitant, ¡°Well, I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Seeing that Wu Yaqing didn¡¯t want to exin, Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t press further, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask. Take good care of him. I need to leave.¡±


    Wu Yaqing quickly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to write a prescription?¡±


    ¡°No, one pill is enough.¡±


    Wu Yaqing saw Chu Qingzhi off, ¡°Be careful on your way back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After sending Chu Qingzhi off, Wu Yaqing returned to the room and sat beside the bed, tracing Lu Yichen¡¯s firm and handsome face with her gaze.


    ¡°Your life has been so hard. Even though you have parents and the closest brother, it¡¯s hard to meet them, and even the environments you live in are starkly opposite.¡±


    ¡°Your brother grew up in luxury, while you grew up in darkness and constant danger. The fact that you grew up at all is a miracle.¡±


    ¡°Lu Yichen, you won¡¯t suffer anymore. 1 will protect you.¡±


    Wu Yaqingy down beside the bed and fell asleep, her murmuring voice fading away. At this moment, Lu Yichen opened his eyes.


    He turned his head and looked at the girl beside the bed, his gaze gentle.


    His fingers moved. He slowly raised his hand and gently touched Wu Yaqing¡¯s head. ¡°Little girl, thank you for doing this for me.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on his lips, a heartfelt and sincere smile.


    But the next second, his smile froze.


    He looked at his bare arms and immediately touched his body. He was not wearing anything. He was not wearing any clothes! Where were his clothes?


    His gaze searched the room and finallynded on his clothes hanging on a rack, soaking wet with a puddle of water on the floor.


    The question now was, who undressed him?


    His gaze shifted to Wu Yaqing. It couldn¡¯t be her, right? She was ady and wouldn¡¯t be so bold. It must have been someone brought by Wu Yaqing who undressed him. Yes, that must be it.


    Comforting himself, he felt much better.


    Wu Yaqing, worried about Lu Yichen, wasn¡¯t sleeping deeply. She woke up groggily, not yet opening her eyes, and reached out to touch Lu Yichen¡¯s forehead. Feeling that his fever had subsided, she sighed with relief, ¡°The fever¡¯s gone.¡±


    Lu Yichen¡¯s body froze. The hand on his forehead was delicate and warm. It was like ayer of soft silk against his skin. After a while, seeing that Wu Yaqing did not move her hand away, he asked unnaturally, ¡°Are you done touching it?¡±


    Wu Yaqing was startled and quickly withdrew her hand, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Lu Yichen replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been awake for a while.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh,¡± Wu Yaqing quickly got up, ¡°Are you hungry? Should 1 make you something to eat?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± The gentleness in Lu Yichen¡¯s eyes disappeared and his gaze turned cold. ¡°Now that I¡¯m fine, can you leave?¡±


    Wu Yaqing didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I saved you, and this is how you treat me?¡±


    Lu Yichen indifferently said, ¡°Thank you for saving me. I owe you my life. If you ever want to take it, feel free to do so.¡±


    Wu Yaqing stared at Lu Yichen in disbelief, as if she couldn¡¯t believe his ingratitude, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave,¡± Lu Yichen said, then turned over, showing his back to Wu Yaqing.


    I¡¯m sorry, but saving me from the cell doesn¡¯t solve the problem. 1 can¡¯t be near you now, or it will definitely bring you danger. Once I¡¯ve resolved everything, I¡¯lle to apologize to you.


    Wu Yaqing stomped her feet. She was so angry that her breathing quickened. She said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll just treat it as saving an ingrate. It¡¯s too infuriating! It¡¯s too infuriating!!¡±


    Muttering under her breath, Wu Yaqing stormed out of the courtyard in a huff.


    Lu Yichen listened to her retreating footsteps, silently apologizing in his heart several times.


    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡±


    Wu Yaqing hugged Chu Qingzhi aggrievedly and cried loudly. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ve never suffered such a grievance. That ingrate¡­ He¡¯s too ungrateful.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi wasn¡¯t sure what had happened and struggled to hold back herughter, ¡°Yaqing, he might have his reasons.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t he tell me his reasons?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t 1 help him solve the problem?¡±


    ¡°Damn man, do i look weak?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t i able to rescue him from prison? Doesn¡¯t that prove my strength?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a princess, the most prestigious and richest in An Huai Kingdom. What problem can¡¯t 1 solve?¡±


    ¡°That ungrateful wretch, he not only forgets favors but also looks down on people. He¡¯s gone too far!¡±


    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi almost couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Yaqing¡­¡±


    Wu Yaqing sobbed and acted coquettishly, ¡°Qingzhi, don¡¯t try tofort me. Let me cry for a while; I¡¯ll be fine after I¡¯m done crying.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Wu Yaqing¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help butugh silently. Yaqing was too cute. ¡°Alright, take your time to cry. After you¡¯ve cried, you¡¯ll feel better.¡±


    Shen Ruyue entered Chu Qingzhi¡¯s room and saw Wu Yaqing crying. She immediately asked with concern, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Wu Yaqing wiped her tears with a handkerchief, turned to Shen Ruyue, and said, ¡°I had a bit of trouble and needed to cry it out. I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    ¡°Is the issue resolved? If not, you can talk about it. We can think of a solution together.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s resolved. I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Shen Ruyue didn¡¯t ask further and turned to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°The little monk and the abbot will continue their journey. They are waiting at the door to say goodbye to you.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied, patting Wu Yaqing¡¯s shoulder before leaving the room..

 Chapter 627: Picking Herbs in the Mountain

    Chapter 627: Picking Herbs in the Mountain


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The young monk made a formal bow to Chu Qingzhi, his eyes brimming with reluctance. ¡°Miss Chu, I don¡¯t know when we will meet again,¡± he said.


    Chu Qingzhi gently touched the young monk¡¯s bald head with a smile, saying softly, ¡°It won¡¯t be too long.¡±


    The young monk, looking up at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s smiling face, couldn¡¯t help but hug her in the end. ¡°Miss Chu, I am leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Chu Qingzhi responded softly. ¡°Listen to your master and be a good boy. If you pass by my house,e and have a meal.¡±


    The young monk grinned sweetly, replying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The abbot made a formal bow to everyone, ¡°Thank you all for your hospitality. We are taking our leave now.¡±


    Everyone returned the gesture, ¡°Master, take care on your journey.¡±


    The abbot, leading the young monk, gradually walked away.


    Embracing the transient nature of their gathering, the abbot strode forward with detachment and resolution.


    The young monk followed behind, turning back every few steps, his eyes glistening with tears, evoking a sense of tenderness in those who saw him.


    Their figures slowly blended into the crowd.


    Da Bai, the tiger, watched them go, his round eyes seeming puzzled. Why were they leaving?


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning arrived at their neighbor¡¯s house and were warmly received.


    A maid led them into the young madam¡¯s room. ¡°Please have a seat, our young madam will be out shortly.¡±


    The young madam she was talking about was called Yue Donglian. She had been married for three years and gave birth to a child in the second year. There were many stretch marks on her stomach. She had been troubled and wanted to get rid of them. She had tried many ways, but without exception, they all failed.


    When Chu Qingzhi approached her and asked her to try the new ointment, Yue Donglian agreed without hesitation.


    Upon hearing of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arrival, Yue Donglian quickly came out from the inner room with a weing smile. ¡°Please sit down, youngdies.¡±


    Chu Qingning inquired with concern, ¡°Madam, how do you feel about it?¡±


    Yue Donglian said excitedly, ¡°The effect is very good. So far, I¡¯ve applied a total of three times. Topare, 1 only applied it to half of the area, and the treated half has recovered at least sixty to seventy percent. The results are significant.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Miss, can I buy the remaining ointment from you? No matter the price, 1¡¯11 buy it. Also, 1 have many friends who need this ointment. Do you have more of it?¡±


    ¡°No need for payment, we¡¯ll give this bottle of ointment to you as a gift,¡± Chu Qingzhi said. She continued, ¡°We are still in the process of making more ointment. It¡¯s not avable inrge quantities, priced at ten silver taels per bottle. If you really need it, you can ce an order at our house.¡±


    Yue Donglian nodded, ¡°Miss, can this ointment be used for other purposes as well, like scars from burns and scalds?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Yes, it can, but for skin injuries, it needs to be applied several times.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful,¡± Yue Donglian said happily and reflectively. ¡°So many women suffer from this problem, and now with your ointment, it can finally be solved.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sister suddenly understood the significance of studying gynecology as suggested by her younger sister.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Anyone who needs it can buy it from our house. You can spread the word about this among your friends.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Yue Donglian assured.


    ¡°Thank you for testing the ointment for us, Madam. We won¡¯t disturb you any longer now.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Miss,¡± said Yue Donglian as she personally saw them out.


    She then immediately instructed her maid to inform her close friends about the wonderful product she had discovered.


    On the way home, Chu Qingning said, ¡°Fifth Sister, I understand what you mean.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°So, what have you decided?¡±


    sping her fist, Chu Qingning vowed, ¡°1 will focus on gynecology and aim to solve various difficult cases for young women.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    A well-dressed woman with two maids walked towards Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning.


    The woman bowed. ¡°I¡¯m Nanny Zhang from the household of the Vice Minister of Personnel. It¡¯s an honor to meet Miss Chu Qingzhi and Miss Chu Qingning.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the three of them in confusion. ¡°Nanny Zhang, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Nanny Zhang said politely, ¡°I heard that Miss Chu has just sessfully delivered the children for the young madam of the Minister of Rites. Our madam is about to give birth too. Miss Chu, please help.¡±


    Seeing an opportunity for her sister to practice, Chu Qingzhi agreed, ¡°We¡¯ll prepare and follow you shortly.¡±


    Nanny Zhang said happily, ¡°Alright, thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    After Chu Qingzhi and her sister returned home to gather a medical kit, gloves, cotton swabs, cotton wool, and hemostatic drugs, they followed Nanny to the Vice Minister of Personnel¡¯s residence.


    In the guest hall.


    ¡®A Thousand Miles Matchmaker¡¯ smiled and tugged at her handkerchief as she asked Li Qingyu, ¡°Sister Qingyu, have you considered it?¡±

 Chapter 628: Picking Herbs in the Mountain (2)

    Chapter 628: Picking Herbs in the Mountain (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡®A Thread of Fate¡¯ took a sip of tea. She didn¡¯t say anything, but her ears were pricked up. She didn¡¯t know which family Li Qingyu would choose.


    Li Qingyu smiled awkwardly, ¡°I feel that both the Zhang and Cai families are of too high a status for us. Our family really isn¡¯t a match for either, so perhaps we should drop this marriage proposal?¡±


    Both matchmakers were taken aback. Li Qingyu didn¡¯t seem to like either family! Did she hope to marry her daughter into an official¡¯s family instead?


    ¡®A Thousand Miles Matchmaker¡¯s smile faded a little. ¡°Pardon me for asking, Sister Qingyu, did we do something wrong?¡±


    Li Qingyu replied, ¡°It¡¯s not about you. It¡¯s our family¡¯s issue. Marriage is about matching social statuses, and our family, being just rural vigers, really can¡¯t match up to yours. Please understand.¡±


    The matchmakers exchanged nces, having never encountered such a situation before where such good conditions were also declined.


    Li Qingyu was firm in her stance, ¡°Thank you both for your effort, but my daughter doesn¡¯t have such fortune, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After some persuasion, seeing that Li Qingyu remained unyielding, the matchmakers left without further argument.


    Li Qingyu breathed a sigh of relief as she sent them off, hoping they wouldn¡¯te again.


    Yang Zhenzhen, apanied by a maid, approached politely, ¡°Madam Chu, is Qingshuang home?¡±


    Li Qingyu, having a good impression of Yang Zhenzhen, smiled in response, ¡°She is. Do you need her for something?¡±


    Yang Zhenzhen gestured to the box held by the maid, ¡°I¡¯ve collected a few books about porcin for Qingshuang and brought them over as a gift.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you.¡± Li Qingyu led Yang Zhenzhen to Qingshuang¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Qingshuang, Zhenzhen is here.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang ran out of the house. ¡°Zhenzhen.¡±


    Yang Zhenzhen took the box from the maid and handed it to Chu Qingshuang. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang opened the box and took out the books inside. They were all about porcin. There were a total of five books. ¡°So many books! 1 can¡¯t ept this without offering something in return. Zhenzhen, can I pay you for these?¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? Friends don¡¯t need to be so formal,¡± Yang Zhenzhen suggested thoughtfully, ¡°If you feel bad, how about making a set of those cute cups you use for drinking water for me?¡±


    The cup that Chu Qingshuang drank from had a cartoonish cat design and was even colored. It was very cute and beautiful.


    Chu Qingshuang agreed readily. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then.¡±


    Yang Zhenzhen smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cai Family.


    ¡®A Thread of Fate¡¯ walked into the Cai residence in disappointment and told Madam Cai Li Qingyu¡¯s answer.


    Madam Cai was not surprised. Li Qingyu¡¯s attitude yesterday was already an omen. ¡°Thank you. You can go now. If there¡¯s anything else, I¡¯ll send someone to inform you.¡±


    ¡®A Thread of Fate¡¯ did not receive any money. She bowed unhappily and left.


    Madam Cai came to the study and said unhappily, ¡°Master, Li Qingyu rejected the marriage proposal and the Zhang family at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Rejected?¡± Cai Yuting frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Li Qingyu said it¡¯s about ipatible social statuses, and she doesn¡¯t want to aim too high,¡± Madam Cai actually admired Li Qingyu a little. To be able to reject such a huge benefit was not something an ordinary woman could do.


    Cai Yuting pondered for a moment. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not force rtionships, nor create animosity. That young girl is still young and won¡¯t be a significant threat for us for a few more years.¡±


    Madam Cai nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Meanwhile, the Zhang Family discussed the same matter and, weighing the pros and cons, decided simrly to the Cai Family.


    At the Yang residence.


    Yang Zhenzhen came to her father Yang Yiwen¡¯s study, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve delivered the books to Qingshuang.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Yang Zhenzhen was a bit puzzled, ¡°Dad, why did we do this?¡±


    Yang Yiwen patted his daughter¡¯s head gently, ¡°There are many ways to befriend someone, and the most ingenious way is to win their heart.¡±


    ¡°If you befriend Chu Qingshuang sincerely and treat each other with genuine respect, in the future, even if she doesn¡¯t directly benefit you, she will remember your kindness and consider your interests to some extent.¡± ¡°Qingshuang is exceptionally talented and will surely achieve great things in the future. Plus, she has a capable older sister. You won¡¯t lose out by maintaining a good rtionship with her.¡±


    Yang Zhenzhen understood. ¡°Father, I understand.¡±


    Inte September, it¡¯s time to harvest Pineilia, Cornus, Cassia Seeds, Bupleurum, Lily, and Scuteria.


    As long as he was in the capital, Yuan Hongjun would go to Dragon Ridge Mountain to pick herbs. After picking the herbs, he would nt the seeds to ensure the harvest next year.


    The terrain of Dragon Ridge Mountain was dangerous and there were many ferocious beasts inside. Nine out of ten people who entered would not be able toe out. Only those with rich experience in entering the mountain would pick herbs. However, how many such people could be picked was a drop in the bucket for the entire Dragon Ridge Mountain.


    Fan Yuru had never gathered herbs on a mountain and was curious. When she heard Yuan Hongjun was going, she insisted on joining him. Yuan Hongjun didn¡¯t refuse.


    Each carrying a basket with cloth bags, a small hoe, and a sickle, and apanied by Da Bai, they headed into the mountains.


    Yuan Hongjun borrowed Da Bai for this trip. With the tiger leading the way, it was much safer.


    Da Bai, who hadn¡¯t been to the mountains for quite a long time, seemed excited to see the wilderness.


    Fan Yuru suddenly asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t we bring Linjiang and others?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun waved his hand. ¡°Little Abalone isn¡¯t going to Dragon Ridge Mountain to pick herbs. If he wants to enter the mountain, he¡¯s going to Mount Qiyun.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve divided the territories?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Abalone and 1 are arch-enemies. Every time we meet, we¡¯re always at odds with each other. If we were to go to the same mountain to pick herbs, we¡¯d probably end up fighting all the time.¡±


    Fan Yuru was puzzled. ¡°Then why did you all acknowledge Qingzhi as your master?¡±


    ¡°Little Abalone was shameless. Master had no choice but to ept him.¡±


    Sheughed, ¡°I never imagined you guys could be so stubborn and mischievous..¡±

 Chapter 629: Heavy Rain Blocking the Way

    Chapter 629: Heavy Rain Blocking the Way


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yuan Hongjun quickly denied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one being stubborn, it was


    Linjiang.¡±


    Being mischievous was something kids liked to do. Despite his young age, his character was mature, and he would never do such a thing.


    Fan Yuru smiled but did not say anything.


    Seeing that Fan Yuru didn¡¯t believe him, Yuan Hongjun hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Fan Yuru could not help butugh. ¡°Alright, alright. I believe you, I believe you.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun nced at Fan Yuru, feeling somewhat helpless. Well, let the facts speak for themselves.


    At the residence of the Vice Minister of Personnel.


    It was the second young madam of the house who was giving birth.


    In the yard, the Vice Minister, his wife, the second young master, and some other family members were waiting anxiously.


    When Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning arrived, Second Young Madam had just broken her amniotic fluid.


    A midwife was inside helping with the delivery.


    The imperial physician was also there. They invited Chu Qingzhi to ensure that nothing would go wrong.


    The Vice Minister approached Chu Qingzhi politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, Miss Qingzhi.¡±


    The second young master also came over, looking very worried, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, my wife has always been frail. I¡¯m afraid the childbirth might not go smoothly. Please take extra care.¡±


    ¡°We will ensure the safety of mother and child.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi brought Chu Qingning into the delivery room.


    The two sisters entered the delivery room, disinfected their hands with alcohol, put on white gowns and masks, then checked the pulse and health of the expectant mother.


    After examining her, Chu Qingning¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°Sister, her body is not suitable for pregnancy. After barely carrying the baby for ten months, her body is extremely weak, and her pulse is so faint it¡¯s almost imperceptible. If this continues, it could be very dangerous.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi also checked the pulse, confirming Chu Qingning¡¯s diagnosis, ¡°Give her a heart-strengthening pill.¡±


    Chu Qingning did as she was told. ¡°Fifth Sister, 1 think we can give her some sugar water or some candied plums to replenish her strength. What do you think?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    A maid approached, ¡°Miss, we have prepared ginseng slices. Should we give them to Second Young Madam?¡±


    Chu Qingning looked at Chu Qingzhi. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Fourth Sister, you decide. If it¡¯s wrong, I¡¯ll correct it for you.¡±


    Chu Qingning took a deep breath andposed herself. She said to the maid, ¡°We don¡¯t need the ginseng slices for now.¡±


    Her expression was serious. Every word she said was powerful and convincing. ¡°Prepare some sugar water and feed it to your madam.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Chu Qingning in admiration. She looked like a doctor now.


    Second Young Madam reached out and pulled Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, pleading, ¡°Miss Chu, you must save the child.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi held Second Madam¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can save the child. Do you understand?¡±


    The Second Young Mistress was stunned, and her eyes lit up again. ¡°1 understand.¡±


    Chu Qingning found it amazing that a single sentence could revive the hopes of a woman on the verge of despair. She secretly memorized this encouraging method in her heart.


    Chu Qingzhi said to Chu Qingning, ¡°Let¡¯s examine her together to determine whether it¡¯s going to be a normal delivery or if there are any other issues, so we can prepare in advance.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After three hours, Second Young Madam gave birth to a son.


    The midwife bathed the baby and then carried him out to announce the good news.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Chu Qingning suddenly ran to the side, feeling nauseous and unable to control her stomach¡¯s churning.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Sister, you go rest first, I¡¯ll handle things here.¡±


    Chu Qingning did not refuse. ¡°Fifth Sister, call me if you need my help.¡± Then, she rushed out of the door.


    Seeing the childbirth scene up close for the first time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed.


    Second Young Madam smiled gently and said, ¡°Miss Chu, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Chu Qingzhi took out a handkerchief and wiped Second Young Madam¡¯s sweat. ¡°After cleaning up, you can eat. Eat more, and your body will recover better.¡±


    Second Young Madam nodded happily. ¡°Okay, 1 understand.¡±


    The midwife smiled and said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a pregnant woman so energetic after giving birth.¡±


    With the help of Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning, Second Young Madam suffered less. Overall, the delivery went very smoothly. The mother suffered less, so she was naturally in good spirits.


    Second Young Madam looked at Chu Qingzhi, her eyes filled with gratitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Chu and Miss Qingning. Otherwise, my body¡­¡±


    ¡°Second Young Madam, don¡¯t say unlucky things. Everything is fine now, everything is good.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi packed her things and went out. She received a lot of thanks. The most substantial thanks were 1,000 taels of silver and a box of 40 kilos of mangoes.


    The mango was not produced by the Dating Dynasty. It was brought back from another country by the eldest young master during his travels. It was big and fragrant.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s raining, it¡¯s raining!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning had just returned to the residence when it rained heavily. The rain kept falling, and the air was filled with humidity.


    Long Ridge Mountain was entirely enveloped in a curtain of rain. Fortunately, Da Bai found a cave and led them inside for shelter.


    Upon entering the cave, they were startled.


    There were five or six big gray wolves in the cave. The rain had darkened the daylight, and following Da Bai, they hadn¡¯t thought much about it. It was only after entering the cave that they realized they had walked into a wolf¡¯s den.


    Fan Yuru unsheathed her sword, protectively cing Yuan Hongjun behind her, looking every bit the female hero.


    Yuan Hongjun didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Da Bai growled softly, and the wolves, their dominance waning under the pressure of a stronger being, eventually braved the rain and fled the cave, disappearing into the downpour.


    Both of them were stunned.


    There was a lot of hay piled up in the cave. Yuan Hongjun made a fire and sat beside it to dry his wet clothes and keep warm.


    Fan Yuru sat at the side and looked at the heavy rain outside the cave. She said worriedly, ¡°It¡¯s raining heavily. How are we going to get down the mountain?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said, ¡°If the rain doesn¡¯t stop, we¡¯ll go down the mountain tomorrow. Otherwise, it will be very dangerous.¡±


    The mountain was too steep. When it rained, they might encounter andslide. Boulders would roll down, and the road would be slippery, leading to a dangerous fall.


    Fan Yuru was only worried for a second before she became excited. She walked around the cave. ¡°I haven¡¯t slept in the wilderness before. Let¡¯s try it today.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Why was Fan Yuru¡¯s reaction always different from what he had expected?


    Da Baiy at the cave entrance, catching rain with its tongue. Its face fur waspletely wet. Suddenly, it swooped down and bit a big hare.


    In the heavy rain, Da Bai quickly returned to the cave with the hare and dropped it in front of Yuan Hongjun.


    Yuan Hongjun smiled and patted Da Bai¡¯s head, ¡°Impressive. Come warm up by the fire, dry your fur so you don¡¯t get sick.¡±


    Da Baiy in front of the fire, intending to dry its face fur first.


    Yuan Hongjun lifted the rabbit, drew a dagger from his boot, and went to the entrance to clean it. If all went well, the hare would be their dinner that evening..

 Chapter 630: Jinghong Gone Missing

    Chapter 630: Jinghong Gone Missing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The hare was very fat. After roasting it, Yuan Hongjun gave the hare¡¯s thigh meat to Fan Yuru.


    Fan Yuru hesitantly reached out and took the hare thigh from Yuan Hongjun¡¯s hand. At that moment, she suddenly felt that Yuan Hongjun was a very good person. She stole a nce at him¡­


    Under the flickering orange mes, his clear and handsome face seemed particrly pleasing to the eye.


    Yuan Hongjun shared the other half with Da Bai, saying, ¡°You eat too.¡±


    Da Bai gobbled up the hare meat in one bite, which was far from enough for a big tiger. After licking its lips, it went back to warming itself by the fire.


    Outside, the rain poured down heavily, but inside the cave, the fire created a cozy and sleep-inducing atmosphere. Da Bai quickly fell asleep, even letting out soft snores.


    Fan Yuru looked at Da Bai and said, ¡°I¡¯ll lean against Da Bai to sleepter. He¡¯s warm and soft, so it must befortable to sleep against him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    The firelight danced within the cave, casting everything in a warm orange hue.


    Fan Yuru looked down at the hare thigh in her hand, hesitated for a moment, then offered one to Yuan Hongjun, ¡°I can¡¯t eat this much. You have one.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun gently pushed her hand away, ¡°Take your time eating. Eat more or you¡¯ll be hungryter.¡±


    Fan Yuru retracted her hand, listening to the crackling sounds of the burning wood, ¡°Hongjun, I heard you started traveling at a very young age. Can you tell me about your experiences?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Yuan Hongjun organized his thoughts and began to share his adventures. ¡°I started my first journey when I was ten years old. The first ce I went to was¡­¡±


    As Fan Yuru nibbled on the hare thigh and listened to his stories, she felt a sense of contentment and gradually learned more about Yuan Hongjun.


    At the Chu Residence.


    As evening approached and the rain stopped, a slice of moonlight appeared through the clouds.


    Chu Qingzhi opened the fruit box and took out ten kilos of mangoes. She asked Chu Xuhua to send them to Chu Qingyue. She chose the fourrgest ones for Tang Jinghong and everyone ate the rest.


    It was their first time seeing mangoes, and they were excited to try them. The mangoes were very fragrant and sweet, and everyone liked them.


    Chu Qingzhi took a mango to the rooftop, sitting on the ridge while eating and quietly thinking about Tang Jinghong.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao each took a mango and flew up to the rooftop, sitting beside Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Xuyuan said with concern, ¡°Fifth Sister, you look like you have something on your mind. What is it?¡±


    Chu Xuyao was also very concerned. ¡°That¡¯s right, Fifth Sister. Tell us, maybe we can help you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Chu Xuyuan and then at Chu Xuyao. She smiled and asked, ¡°What can the two of you help me with?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°We might not be able to solve your worries, but we can be listeners and share your burden.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked up at the sky. ¡°I¡¯m wondering what your brother Jinghong is up to.¡±


    Chu Xuyao said, ¡°Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head. ¡°No, he said it¡¯s a secret operation.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    At this moment, the golden-feathered phoenix on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arm shed, and a scorching heat spread from her arm.


    Jinghong is in danger?!


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s heart tightened slightly. ¡°I have something to do. Tell Father and Mother.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi flew away.


    Once she was distant enough, the golden phoenix on her arm flew out, leading the way.


    The golden-feathered phoenix on Tang Jinghong¡¯s body was condensed from Chu Qingzhi¡¯s spiritual power. It could resonate with the golden-feathered phoenix on her body. Following the golden-feathered phoenix would allow her to find Tang Jinghong¡¯s location.


    On a certain cliff.


    Dozens of people were attacking one person in the middle.


    The person, dressed in a ck robe, fought heroically. Wielding a sword and with his robe billowing, he kept his attackers at bay.


    Outside the circle ofbat, a middle-aged man watched coldly, ¡°Tang Jinghong, I advise you to surrender, or else¡­¡±


    A henchman emerged from the nearby jungle, holding an unconscious child.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give up, this child¡¯s life will be in jeopardy!¡±


    The henchman walked toward the cliff edge with the child, ready to throw him over at the man¡¯smand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t stop, this child¡­¡± The middle-aged man sneered, ¡°One.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s sword swept through the air, iming three lives in one strike.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes darkened with rage and he ordered, ¡°Throw the child down now!¡±


    Without hesitation, the henchman threw the child off the cliff.


    Tang Jinghong kicked away the assassin in front of him and leaped toward the cliff to catch the child. If the child died, he would be haunted by guilt for the rest of his life.


    The middle-aged man walked to the cliff edge and looked down, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Those people threw all the corpses down the cliff and immediately retreated. Soon, there was no one there.


    When Chu Qingzhi arrived at the cliff, all she found were traces of the fight and the chilly mountain breeze.


    ¡°Jinghong!¡±


    The golden-feathered phoenix flew down the cliff. Chu Qingzhi panicked. No matter how powerful Jinghong was, he was still a mortal. If he fell down the cliff, would he still be alive?


    She stood at the edge of the cliff and looked down. The mist was thick below, and it was pitch-ck. She could see nothing.


    Spreading her arms, she flew down the cliff.


    ¡°Jinghong!¡±


    There was no echo, which showed how deep the cliff was. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s heart was heavy, and she did not dare to think further.


    Suddenly, a tree growing horizontally from the cliff caught her attention. She flew towards it and found a piece of torn cloth hanging on a broken branch.


    She took the cloth and smelled it. It had Jinghong¡¯s scent.


    She sped up her descent.


    Passing through the mist, a wave of vapor rose.


    Chu Qingzhi felt slightly relieved. If there was water, there might be a chance of survival. Following her golden phoenix, she arrived above a river.


    The golden-feathered phoenix dove into the water.


    Chu Qingzhi followed closely behind.


    After entering the water, the phoenix continued to dive deeper.


    Chu Qingzhi swam while observing her surroundings. The water grew darker, and the current stronger. Could there be an underground river here?


    A bad feeling crept over her.


    As Chu Qingzhi suspected, she not only guessed correctly but also saw the entrance to the underground river.


    The phoenix flew into the entrance.


    Hoping the river wasn¡¯t too long, Chu Qingzhi prayed silently while searching as quickly as possible.


    Fortunately, she quickly swam out of the river.


    This was ake, located at the back of a certain vige.


    Numerous chaotic footprints surrounded theke. She swam quickly to the shore with footprints and measured them. Some matched Tang Jinghong¡¯s shoe size.


    It seemed Jinghong had made it ashore.


    ¡°Keep going!¡±


    The phoenix led Chu Qingzhi into the forest, where they found a mine. Outside the mine, arge pile of disordered rocksy scattered. The phoenix circled the rocks, refusing to continue forward..

 Chapter 631: The Ins and Outs

    Chapter 631: The Ins and Outs<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi took a stroll around the ore pile, noting that almost every piece bore fresh scratches, a clear sign they had been recently dumped here.


    Her gaze flitted to the Golden Feathered Phoenix, wondering, was Jinghong buried beneath this heap of ore?<div>


    Stepping back, she prepared to clear the stones and rescue Tang Jinghong when footsteps echoed from the mine¡¯s entrance.


    Turning, she spotted a boy of six or seven years old.


    Upon seeing Chu Qingzhi, the boy shivered, quickly hiding behind arge rock nearby, too scared to move or even breathe.


    Chu Qingzhi, however, had no time to spare for the child. After a brief nce, she focused back on the task, her hands forming seals, ready to dismantle the ore pile.


    But just as her hand seal was about to take shape, a group flew in.


    Wen Shaoyuan bowed in surprise. ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    With no choice, Chu Qingzhi halted her hand seal, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°We followed the General¡¯s marks to this ce,¡± Wen Shaoyuan exined, looking around puzzled, ¡°Miss Chu, have you seen the General?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in a bit,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Turn around, everyone!¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan was very clear about Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ability. Without any hesitation, he immediately made a hand gesture and everyone turned around. Moreover, they were disciplined and no one was curious enough to peek.


    Chu Qingzhi then used a spell to destroy the ore pile and, delving her divine sense underground, quickly located Tang Jinghong lying in a coffin, trying to pry it open with a dagger.<div>


    With another spell, she brought the coffin to the surface. A casual flick of her hand, and the coffin lid was sent flying off as if struck by immense force,nding aside.


    Tang Jinghong, watching his coffin lid fly away, slowly sat up in confusion¡­


    ¡°Qingzhi!¡±


    The moment he saw Chu Qingzhi, a wave of indescribable joy and excitement surged within him.


    At that moment, Chu Qingzhi was almost deified in his heart. Without any prior knowledge, she had managed to find him precisely.


    Chu Qingzhi stepped forward, offering her hand, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Grasping her hand, Tang Jinghong climbed out of the coffin, his gaze filled with admiration, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thankfully you arrived in time.¡±


    She had him sit on a nearby rock to rest, ¡°What happened?¡±


    After dispatching Wen Shaoyuan and the others with their tasks, and once they¡¯d left, Tang Jinghong began to exin the situation.


    A month ago, Ren Buqing discovered a group smuggling ironware.


    As everyone knows, the production and sale of ironware are strictly controlled by the court; smuggling it is absolutely forbidden.<div>


    This smuggling ring was backed by a mysterious and powerful force, cunning and formidable. Failure was not an option, as capturing them again would be incredibly difficult. Thus, Ren Buqing sought Tang Jinghong¡¯s help.


    Tang Jinghong did not refuse and set up defenses, ready to strike soon.


    However, he did not expect the smuggling gang to be even more powerful than he had imagined. Moreover, all of them were ruthless and crazy.


    During the skirmish, they continuously threatened the lives of civilians.


    To capture Tang Jinghong, they even threw a child off a cliff.


    What they didn¡¯t expect was for Tang Jinghong to dive off the cliff to save the child.


    At that time, after Tang Jinghong caught the child, he fell into the water and was swept into the underground river before rushing into theke.


    Unexpectedly, the vige nearby turned out to be the smugglers¡¯ stronghold.


    Just as he surfaced, the child was snatched away, and he was forced into a coffin and buried alive near the mine.


    As she spoke, Chu Qingzhi saw that Tang Jinghong¡¯s face had turned pale. She hurriedly took his pulse and frowned. ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    Suddenly, Tang Jinghong remembered, ¡°My back hurts a bit.¡± He recalled how a tree had scraped his back as he caught the child off the cliff.<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me check on you,¡± Chu Qingzhi said as she moved behind Tang Jinghong. Without even needing to touch his clothes, she could see the wound.


    Just below the shoulder de, three inches down, the fabric was torn, revealing a gash about three fingers wide. The wound, raw and bloody, filled with shredded flesh, looked painfully severe at a nce.


    Chu Qingzhi, with a tone full of concern, offered, ¡°Let me heal it for you.¡±


    Hovering her palm over the wound, spiritual energy flowed from her hand, enveloping the injury in a radiant light.


    Tang Jinghong soon felt the pain subside, reced by a tickling sensation as if a feather brushed against his skin, ¡°Without you, I¡¯d be nursing this wound for a while. Qingzhi, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi remained silent. After healing the wound, she gently leaned on his shoulder and asked with a smile, ¡°Just a verbal thank you for healing such a serious injury?¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned slightly towards her, ¡°Whatever you want, it¡¯s yours!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve cooked for me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong reflected on his recent neglect, ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you tomorrow. What would you like to eat? Oh, and I mentioned taking you somewhere. Can you make some time?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, curious, replied, ¡°I¡¯m free in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The little boy, who had been hiding behind therge rock, noticed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s diverted attention and attempted to sneak away. However, just as he moved, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice stopped him, ¡°Come out!¡±


    Her voice seemed to hold a magical power,pelling the boy to slowly emerge from behind the rock.


    Swallowing nervously and with fear in his voice, he stammered, ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at the boy, ¡°How did you end up here?¡±


    With a voice as faint as a mosquito¡¯s, the boy trembled, ¡°Those people knocked me out and threw me in the mine¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong felt lucky that the boy was only knocked out and not killed. ¡°Do you still remember where your house is?¡±


    The boy, recalling Tang Jinghong catching him as he fell off the cliff, gathered his courage, ¡°If you can take me back to where I was captured, I can find my way home.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take you back in a bit.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong, apanied by the boy, headed towards the vige.


    Wen Shaoyuan and his men were cleaning up the area. The vige, scene of a fierce battle, reeked of blood.


    The boy hid behind Tang Jinghong, too scared to look around.


    Suddenly, a group charged at Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong, yelling, ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised her hand, flinging a handful of leaves at the attackers. The leaves sliced through the assants¡¯ throats like sharp des, dropping them instantly!


    The boy touched his neck, then looked at Chu Qingzhi in awe.


    When the subordinates who had rushed over to protect the two of them saw this scene, they knew that they weren¡¯t needed at all.


    After cleaning up for over an hour, the smuggling ring entrenched in the vige waspletely eradicated, and thousands of pounds of crude iron along with three thousand pounds of refined iron were seized. It was a shocking haul.


    In a dark room, a figure in ck entered, bowing to a man standing by the window, ¡°Master, the vige has been taken down by Tang Jinghong and his men!¡±


    The man turned, a dagger plunging into the heart of the figure in ck, ¡°If the vige is lost, why did youe back?¡±


    The figure clutched the dagger as blood gushed out, slowly copsing.


    The man pulled a handkerchief from his sleeve to wipe his hands, then discarded it and left the room.

 Chapter 632: Fight Fire with Fire

    Chapter 632: Fight Fire with Fire<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Inside the room.


    Lu Lizhang had barelye to terms with the news that the vige had been taken down when Lu Yichen reported another disaster. A group of men in ck had attacked the water prison, annihting their forces, leaving him the sole survivor.<div>


    Lu Lizhang¡¯s murderous gaze fixed on Lu Yichen, ¡°Those men in ck were brought here by you, weren¡¯t they?¡±


    Lu Yichen, head slightly bowed, a cold smirk flickering in his eyes, retorted, ¡°If I had that ability, would I have suffered in the water prison?¡±


    Lu Lizhang mmed the table furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware of your little schemes. The men in the forest, you killed them, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Feigning innocence, Lu Yichen replied, ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Those traitors who had sided with Lu Lizhang deserved death!


    Lu Lizhang, infuriated, swept a teacup off the table towards Lu Yichen¡¯s feet, barking, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Eliminating dissenters, you¡¯re trying to kill me, is that it?¡±


    Lu Yichen remained silent. Indeed, Lu Lizhang deserved death, but not by his hand. He wasn¡¯t willing to bear the stigma of patricide for such a father. Someone else would take care of him!


    Drawing his sword, Lu Lizhang pointed it at Lu Yichen¡¯s throat, ¡°Believe it or not, I can kill you right now!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead if you dare!¡± Lu Yichen stepped forward, facing the sword tip.


    Lu Lizhang wouldn¡¯t kill him. He needed his blood to save his eldest son, otherwise, he¡¯d face the agony of burying his own child, which was a fitting retribution.


    With a flick of his wrist, Lu Lizhang stabbed Lu Yichen¡¯s arm. He couldn¡¯t kill him, but he could torment him. As he twisted the sword, the de forced the wound open, causing Lu Yichen to sweat profusely with pain, yet he showed no sign of submission.


    As blood dripped to the floor, Lu Lizhang kicked Lu Yichen away, ¡°Kill Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi, or that dear little girl will pay the price for your recklessness.¡±<div>


    Lu Yicheny on the ground, his icy gaze filled with a deadly intent he forcibly suppressed. Now was not the time; he would wait.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi. Do as you please.¡± Lu Yichen got up, slumping against a corner, indifferent. Only by remaining aloof could he avoid vulnerability.


    ¡°You think by saying that, I¡¯ll spare the girl? You¡¯re too naive,¡± Lu Lizhang hadn¡¯t expected Lu Yichen to be indifferent towards Wu Yaqing, but he didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°You have three days. Either Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi die, or the girl dies. Choose wisely!¡±


    After that, Lu Lizhang ordered Lu Yichen to be thrown out, no longer wanting to see him.


    Lu Yichen was roughly tossed outside the gate. Slowly rising, he headed towards the end of the street.


    Once he obtained what he wanted, he would ensure Lu Lizhang paid dearly.


    In the General¡¯s Mansion.


    In the kitchen, Tang Jinghong was rolling out dough to make ate-night snack for Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi, leaning by the window, watched as a chubby tabby cat approached, ¡°Meow ¡±


    She smiled and extended her hand towards the cat, who ced its paw in her palm as if stamping it.


    ¡°Meow-¡±<div>


    ¡°Are you hungry? Want some noodles?¡± Chu Qingzhi asked, smiling at the cat¡¯s eager gaze.


    The cat looked at Chu Qingzhi with its big gray eyes with desire. ¡°Meow- ¨C ¡±


    Turning to Tang Jinghong, she ordered on behalf of the cat, ¡°Jinghong, cook some noodles for this cat.¡±


    ¡°Do cats eat noodles?¡± Tang Jinghong wondered if Chu Qingzhi was joking but decided to cook extra anyway.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about other cats, but this one does,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, petting the cat¡¯s round body. ¡°Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have grown this plump.¡±


    Indeed, Tang Jinghong noticed, ¡°It¡¯s quite chubby, even its cheeks are puffed up.¡±


    ¡°Meow¡ª- ¡± The cat¡¯s intive mew seemed full of reproach.


    Shaking off those tailing him, Lu Yichen arrived at Tang Jinghong¡¯s residence, finding the mansion eerily quiet except for the lit and bustling kitchen. Hended in front of the kitchen, ¡°You¡¯re both here?¡±


    Tang Jinghong, surprised, asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ncing at Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand-rolled dough, Lu Yichen simply said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook a portion for you shortly.¡±<div>


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Lu Yichen approached Chu Qingzhi, where a chubby cat sat perched on the windowsill beside the beautiful young woman. The sight of the pretty girl and the adorable tabby cat together was pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Miss Chu, may I ask you a question?¡± Lu Yichen asked humbly.


    Tang Jinghong raised his eyebrows. This was the first time he had seen Lu Yichen so humble.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Lu Yichen chose his words carefully, ¡°If someone is threatened and cannot fight back at the moment, how can they escape from such a threat?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, casually ying with the tabby cat, said nonchntly, ¡°Every person has a weakness. Fight fire with fire.¡±


    Fight fire with fire?


    After pondering for a moment, Lu Yichen suddenly smiled, ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi picked up the tabby cat, stroking its little paw, and said in a conversational tone, ¡°Today, Yaqing ran back home and cried on my shoulder, saying some people are ungrateful¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong nced sideways.


    Lu Yichen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, nervously asking, ¡°Yaqing cried?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she cried a lot, her eyes were swollen. She said she had never felt so wronged before¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi shook her head with a sigh, ¡°It was pitiful to see.¡±


    Feeling a twinge of guilt, Lu Yichen thought he should have been more tactful, ¡°Is there anything I can do for her?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pinched the cat¡¯s ear, ¡°You should ask her that yourself. After crying, she locked herself in her room and wouldn¡¯t see anyone.¡±


    Lu Yichen became worried, ¡°Miss Chu, does Yaqing have any favorite foods?¡±


    ¡°She likes snacks, not picky at all.¡±


    Hesitating for a moment, Lu Yichen turned to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Brother Tang, keep my portion. I¡¯lle back to eat itter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Jinghong could see that Lu Yichen genuinely cared for Wu Yaqing.


    Tang Jinghong prepared three bowls of noodles, leaving Lu Yichen¡¯s portion forter. He served the noodles, one for Chu Qingzhi, one for himself, and one for the tabby cat, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    The cat, unhesitant, sniffed the noodles and began devouring them enthusiastically.


    Chu Qingzhi stroked the cat¡¯s head, ¡°Is it tasty?¡±


    The cat lifted its head, a noodle hanging from its mouth, clearly a little foodie, ¡°Meow¡ª¡±


    Tang Jinghongughed, ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s delicious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it says this is the best food it¡¯s ever had,¡± Chu Qingzhi praised Tang Jinghong¡¯s cooking indirectly.


    Tang Jinghong petted the tabby cat, ¡°Seeing as you have such good taste, next time you visit, I¡¯ll cook another bowl for you.¡±


    ¡°Meow-¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°It agrees.¡±


    Tang Jinghong added, ¡°If you like it here, you¡¯re wee to stay.¡±


    ¡°Meow-¡±


    And that¡¯s how Tang Jinghong gained a chubby tabby cat as a new resident.

 Chapter 633: A Plan

    Chapter 633: A n


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the Chu Residence.


    Wu Yaqing had indeed locked herself in her room, but contrary to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s depiction of her being downcast, she was actually hunched over her desk, writing furiously with an excited expression that seemed quite content.


    Lu Yichen, concerned for Wu Yaqing, had bought several types of snacks as a peace offering.


    Opting not to use the main entrance, he flew directly to Wu Yaqing¡¯s window and gently knocked, ¡°Yaqing, are you asleep?¡±


    Wu Yaqing looked towards the window in surprise. How did Lu Yichen, this ungrateful wretch, end up here?!


    She put down her pen and, feigning anger, went to open the window, ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s very impolite to visit ady¡¯s boudoir in the middle of the night?¡±


    Lu Yichen, not adept at sweet-talking, handed her the snacks, ¡°These are to apologize for this morning. Please, don¡¯t be mad. Also, I have something very important to tell you.¡±


    Seeing that he hade to apologize, Wu Yaqing decided to be magnanimous, ¡°Speak, then. It¡¯s safe here, you can just say it.¡±


    Exining the situation to Wu Yaqing would ensure she was on guard. Lu Yichen pressed his lips together, ¡°Since you could find out about Lu Lizhang¡¯s water prison, you must have your ways, so I¡¯ll be blunt about it.¡±


    Wu Yaqing blinked. This guy finally knew that she was not an ordinary person.


    Lu Yichen said, ¡°Lu Lizhang has ordered me to kill Jinghong and Qingzhi. If I don¡¯t, he¡¯ll go after you. You must be careful.¡±


    ¡°Going after Brother Tang and Qingzhi, is he tired of living?!¡± Wu Yaqing fumed, ¡°I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. His power isn¡¯t as simple as it seems now.¡±


    Wu Yaqing paused, ¡°You mean, he has hidden forces?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Yichen nodded. He was also worried about Lu Lizhang¡¯s hidden forces, rumored to be tens of thousands in size, not to be underestimated.


    ¡°Where are these hidden forces?¡±


    Lu Yichen looked somewhat dejected, ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating but only found out about their existence. I don¡¯t have any details yet; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be so passive.¡±


    Wu Yaqing looked Lu Yichen up and down. ¡°Did you go back voluntarily because of his hidden force?¡±


    Lu Yichen answered honestly, ¡°Yes. Otherwise, how could he control me?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Wu Yaqing slightly lowered her head, revealing a shy smile, ¡°So when you sent me away this morning, was it because you were worried about bringing me danger?¡±


    Lu Yichen turned his back against the wall, and after a moment, simply replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wu Yaqing felt a surge of happiness, realizing she had misunderstood him, ¡°I ept your gift and forgive you.¡±


    Lu Yichen stepped back to the window, looking at Wu Yaqing, ¡°Take care of yourself. I must go now.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Wu Yaqing grabbed Lu Yichen¡¯s clothes, ¡°I¡¯m very capable. If you need help with anything, you cane to me, and I will help.¡±


    Lu Yichen felt a warmth in his heart and smiled softly, ¡°Just take good care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°No one can hurt me.¡± Wu Yaqing was confident.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lu Yichen disappeared into the night after a few leaps.


    In the General¡¯s Mansion.


    Tang Jinghong ced arge portion of noodles in front of Lu Yichen, ¡°Eat.¡±


    The chubby tabby cat, now named Huadili, saw the noodles and hopped back onto the table. Without fuss or muss, it settled in a corner of the table, watching Lu Yichen and asionally licking its tongue.


    Lu Yichen was speechless.


    ¡°Brother Tang, where did this cate from?¡±


    ¡°It just showed up on its own. I let it stay at my ce. Don¡¯t mind it; it¡¯s already had plenty to eat and isn¡¯t hungry now.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not hungry? It looks like it really wants to pounce on my noodles.¡±


    ¡°Overthinking!¡±


    Lu Yichen and Huadili locked eyes for three seconds before Lu Yichen hastened his pace of eating, thinking to himself that he, the esteemed Third Master Lu, had been reduced topeting with a cat for food. What a fall from grace!


    Lu Yichen suddenly said, ¡°Brother Tang, should we investigate Lu Lizhang?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, still leaning by the window and enjoying the night breeze, turned her attention towards them upon hearing this.


    Tang Jinghong felt that it was very sudden. ¡°Why do you want me to investigate Lu Lizhang?¡±


    As the only non-royal king in Dalin, Lu Lizhang was known for his low profile and good reputation, without real power. What was there to investigate?


    Lu Yichen¡¯s gaze swept over Chu Qingzhi and settled on Tang Jinghong, as he revealed his background and the entire situation.


    With Tang Jinghong¡¯s help, uncovering Lu Lizhang¡¯s hidden forces could be much more effective.


    Tang Jinghong looked at Lu Yichen with a probing gaze, surprised by the revtions. ¡°You never mentioned this before. Why bring it up now?¡±


    ¡°Lu Lizhang wants to kill you and Miss Chu. I felt you deserved a reasonable exnation. Also, I need something from Lu Lizhang and require your assistance.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s handsome face turned stern. Threatening him was one thing, but involving Qingzhi was crossing a line. ¡°When did he give you this order?


    ¡°Just before I came here. But I¡¯ve refused. You both should be careful; he might send others to kill you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know about Lu Lizhang secretly forging fine iron in a vige?¡±


    Lu Yichen was taken aback, looking at them both. The fine iron matter had been discovered; following this trail could lead to uprooting Lu Lizhangpletely. No wonder he wanted them dead!


    ¡°I¡¯m an assassin, not involved in his business dealings. He wouldn¡¯t let me in on that.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°What do you n to do next?¡±


    Lu Yichen stood up, bowing to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I humbly ask for Miss Chu¡¯s assistance to ¡®change¡¯ my appearance. I wish to go into hiding and join your efforts.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed, recognizing the need for more reliable allies around Tang Jinghong, ¡°Come to the Chu residenceter. I¡¯ll alter your appearance.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi transformed Lu Yichen into an unremarkable young man, altering even his physique and demeanor with her spell, ensuring no one could recognize him as Lu Yichen.


    With more clues at hand, Tang Jinghong immediately ordered a thorough investigation into Lu Lizhang.


    Dragon Ridge Mountain


    Fan Yuru shivered and woke up from her sleep, having spent the night snuggled against Da Bai.


    The fire had died down to ashes, and the morning breeze, scented with grass and wood, made its way into the cave, feeling somewhat cold. She was woken by the chill of the morning wind.


    The cave reverberated with the cold morning wind, making it seem a little deste.


    ¡°Hongjun, Hongjun¡­¡± After looking around and finding both Hongjun and Da Bai gone, Fan Yuru scrambled up.


    Yuan Hongjun¡¯s clothes slipped off her body. She held the clothes in her hands and felt more at ease.


    With Hongjun¡¯s clothes still there, he probably hadn¡¯t left.


    For a moment, she had feared Yuan Hongjun had left her behind.


    She walked towards the cave¡¯s entrance, cupping her hands around her mouth, shouting, ¡°Hongjun, Da Bai¡­¡±

 Chapter 634: Internal Strife

    Chapter 634: Internal Strife


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Just momentster, Yuan Hongjun arrived, his hands filled with wild berries, red and dewy, ¡°I went to pick some wild berries. They¡¯re really sweet. Try some.¡±


    Fan Yuru felt a pang of guilt, thinking he had left her while he was actually gathering berries for her, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need to be polite, eat up. I¡¯ll go gather some herbs, and then we can head down the mountain at noon.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Da Bai emerged from a bush, its fur soaked again. Fan Yuru took out a handkerchief to dry it off, ¡°Naughty. If Qingzhi saw you like this, she¡¯d definitely not touch you.¡±


    Da Bai was stunned when it heard this. It quickly sat down and raised its face to let Fan Yuru wipe it. It definitely couldn¡¯t let its master find it too dirty to touch. ¡°Hongjun, can Da Bai understand human speech?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the tigers, wolves, and eagles my master raised could all understand human speech. They¡¯re very intelligent.¡±


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll ask Qingzhi to pick one for me too.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to keep?¡±


    Fan Yuru thought for a moment, ¡°A parrot might suit me.¡±


    ¡°That would be fitting for you¡­¡±


    At the Chu Residence.


    A luxurious carriage pulled up in front of the Chu family¡¯s gate.


    Ning Yuting stepped down from the carriage and then turned to assist Chu Qingyue. Today was Chu Qingyue¡¯s return to her maiden home, and the weather was clear, everything looked golden and bright.


    The Chu family had canceled all their outings to wee the young couple at the gate.


    The elders, seeing Chu Qingyue dressed in fine clothes and looking well, felt reassured.


    Chu Qingyue and Ning Yuting stepped forward to greet, ¡°Grandfather, grandmother, father, mother (inws), elder brother and sister-inw, and all my younger brothers and sisters.¡±


    Grandpa Chu helped Ning Yuting up. ¡°Good, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Everyone entered the mansion, and the butler along with maids and servants started moving gifts from the carriage into the house. There were so many gifts it took a while to finish.


    Inside, Ning Yuting joined Grandfather Chu, Chu Rong, and the other men in the main hall for a chat, while Chu Qingyue went with Grandmother Chu, Li Qingyu, and the other female family members to the inner courtyard for a conversation.


    Around Chu Qingyue, everyone settled down.


    Chu Qingning asked with concern, ¡°Second sister, how is it at Brother Yuting¡¯s house? Has anyone made things difficult for you?¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled and shook her head, ¡°They¡¯re all very kind. The second and third branches live separately, and the other rtives live in adjacent houses, so we rarely meet and have little conflict.¡±


    Hearing it directly from Chu Qingyue, Li Qingyu finally felt at ease, ¡°In such arge family, internal strife is what I feared the most.¡±


    Chu Qingyue reassured with a smile, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry about me. Yuting and grandfather are very supportive; I¡¯m living well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I was most afraid of you being mistreated.¡±


    Chu Qingyue held Li Qingyu¡¯s hand, joyfully saying, ¡°Mother, Yuting and I are nning to travel down south for a while. I won¡¯t be able to return to see you all for a short period.¡±


    Li Qingyu smiled, ¡°That¡¯s fine, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    ¡°Second sister, your handkerchief fell.¡± A gust of wind blew, and the handkerchief that was on Chu Qingyue¡¯sp fell to the ground. Chu Qingning picked it up for her.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Chu Qingzhi, who was sitting in the direction of the wind, suddenly smelled something unpleasant.


    Everyone turned their heads in confusion towards Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingyue voiced everyone¡¯s question, ¡°Fifth sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the handkerchief and smelled it, detecting the scent of cottonseed, which is known to cause infertility in women. ¡°Second sister, what did you eat today?¡±


    Chu Qingyue recalled, ¡°I had a bowl of medicinal porridge, radish cake, egg yolk buns, and white porridge.¡±


    Chu Qingning cautiously asked, ¡°Fifth sister, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in a bit.¡± Chu Qingzhi handed the handkerchief back to Chu Qingyue, trying not to rm everyone. Her expression softened, ¡°Second sister, can I see your sachet?¡±


    Chu Qingyue quickly handed over her waist pouch to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth sister, this sachet was given to me by Xia Mei. She said Yuting likes this scent.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Chu Qingzhi opened the sachet, pouring out its contents ¨C some dried flower petals. She sifted through them with her fingers, inspecting closely. The petals themselves didn¡¯t seem problematic, but the scent was off, carrying the smell of Thunder God Vine.


    Chu Qingzhi picked up a petal, smelling it again to confirm. Indeed, it bore the scent of Thunder God Vine.


    The perpetrator was cunning, having soaked the petals in Thunder God Vine¡¯s juice before drying them, thus concealing their true nature effectively.


    Thunder God Vine can also cause infertility in women, and its effects are potent. Long-term exposure, especially whenbined with consuming medicinal dishes containing cottonseed, could likely result in Chu Qingyue being infertile for life.


    Everyone looked at Chu Qingzhi anxiously, fearing the worst.


    After sharing her findings, Chu Qingzhi reassured them, ¡°It¡¯s been a short time, so it hasn¡¯t affected her health yet. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°What should I do now, Fifth Sister?¡± Chu Qingyue was scared, having thought the mansion was peaceful, only to discover someone had targeted her right from the start.


    Li Qingyu was also frightened, her heart hanging high once again. She held Chu Qingyue¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Qingyue, it¡¯s good that we found out early. Your health is still fine.¡±


    She then grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, her worry and fear evident, ¡°Qingzhi¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Li Qingyu¡¯s hand, ¡°Mother, we just need to find out who did this. It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll help Second Sister.¡±


    Holding Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, Chu Qingyue¡¯s hand trembled slightly, now hesitant to even return, ¡°Fifth sister, I¡¯ll tell Yuting about this and we¡¯ll catch the culprit together.¡±


    Thinking of the malicious intent behind the act, she became restless.


    Chu Qingzhi calmed her, ¡°Second sister, stay calm. It¡¯s not toote to tell Yuting in the afternoon when you go back. Qingning and I will apany you. Just say you invited your sisters over for a visit. Let¡¯s not alert the perpetrator prematurely.¡±


    Chu Qingyue swallowed hard, ¡°Yes, Fifth Sister, I¡¯ll follow your advice.¡±


    What was supposed to be a joyful return was now overshadowed by this unsettling incident.


    Chu Qingning followed Chu Qingzhi to her room, ¡°Fifth Sister, who do you think could be behind this?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sat behind her desk, ¡°It could be anyone from the Ning family, but the second and third branches are the most likely, as it benefits them the most.¡±


    With Grandfather Ning¡¯s health failing, everyone was vying for the family¡¯s fortune. Inheritance disputes have always been anything but peaceful, often downright brutal.


    Chu Qingning frowned. ¡°But even if the first branch doesn¡¯t have children, there is still Second Brother-inw. They wouldn¡¯t gain much by plotting against Second Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°If Yuting and Second Sister remain childless, it¡¯s very likely that a child from either the second or third branch would be adopted. That way, they could gain control of the Ning family without much effort.¡±


    Chu Qingning was surprised, ¡°Such a far-reaching n.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not specte any further. We¡¯ll find out more when we visit the Ning residence this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    After Chu Qingning left the room, Chu Qingzhi released the Golden Feathered Phoenix, ¡°Jinghong, I need to visit Second Sister¡¯s ce this afternoon. Something came up. Can we reschedule our meeting?¡±


    Tang Jinghong felt a bit disappointed but didn¡¯t show it, quickly replying, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 635: Matters of the Heart

    Chapter 635: Matters of the Heart


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the General¡¯s Mansion.


    In the small study room, Lu Yichen pushed the door open and entered. ¡°You seemed quite happy when I left earlier. Why the long face now?¡±


    Tang Jinghong, leaning back in his chair, tossed a document onto the table, ¡°Qingzhi won¡¯t be able to join me this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Did she tell you why?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s gaze dropped, concealing his emotions, yet he sighed softly, ¡°She mentioned she had something to do but didn¡¯t go into details.¡±


    Lu Yichen took a seat, observing Tang Jinghong, ¡°And that¡¯s got you down?¡±


    Tang Jinghong shook his head slightly, ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy, just feeling a bit low in spirits.¡±


    Lu Yichen said casually, ¡°A man should aim high and wide. Why let affairs of the heart bring you down?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked up, ¡°Would you still say that if Wu Yaqing ignored you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying tofort you.¡±


    ¡°Yourfort is rather weak.¡±


    Lu Yichen was speechless.


    He tried tofort him again. ¡°Actually, I think that a girl like Chu Qingzhi is rational, calm, smart, and wise. Her martial arts skills far exceed yours and mine. She¡¯s like the sun in the sky. It¡¯s normal for you to feel like you can¡¯t control her.¡±


    Tang Jinghong felt a sting at those words.


    Lu Yichen added, ¡°Do you feel like Chu Qingzhi might not be that into you?¡±


    Tang Jinghong remained silent, feeling thement hit even closer to home.


    Indeed, he sometimes felt unworthy of Qingzhi, who was exceptionally brilliant. Whenever she was out of sight, he couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious about losing her.


    ¡°Brother Tang, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you socking in confidence,¡± Lu Yichen thought, realizing his friend was deeply entangled in his feelings.


    Tang Jinghong slowly said, ¡°Qingzhi¡­ is the most extraordinary woman.¡±


    After a moment of thought, Lu Yichen reassured, ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to be so pessimistic. A girl like Chu Qingzhi wouldn¡¯t have agreed to the engagement if she had no feelings for you.¡±


    That struck a chord with Tang Jinghong, who nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re free, why note to my horse ranch for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    At Ning¡¯s Residence, in the Second Branch.


    Ning Shuangshuang returned home, ¡°Mother, I saw Chu Qingyue visiting her family.¡±


    ¡°So what if she did? Is there a problem?¡± Fang Yuying leisurely scattered fish food into the koi pond, her movements elegant and unhurried.


    Ning Shuangshuang, watching the swirling waters, said anxiously, ¡°If Chu Qingzhi, with her exceptional medical skills, notices something, what will we do?¡±


    Fang Yuying was dismissive, ¡°You¡¯re overestimating her. Even if she discovers something, what evidence could she possibly have?¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang insisted, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t underestimate Chu Qingzhi; she¡¯s truly something.¡±


    Fang Yuying tossed another handful of fish food into the pond, watching the koi scramble for it, ¡°Then I look forward to witnessing her capabilities.¡±


    Seeing her mother not taking it seriously, Ning Shuangshuang urged, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t make any moves for now. It would be bad if they discover anything.¡±


    Fang Yuying nced at Ning Shuangshuang, ¡°Go back to your ce and don¡¯te back for a few days.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang felt helpless, ¡°Mother, did you take what I said to heart?¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Ning Shuangshuang still went back.


    Fang Yuying sat down on a stool, cing the fish food aside, her gaze lingering on the koi in the pond. The food was limited, and only those that fought for it grew plump, while the thin ones at the edges were left to be bullied.


    A maid approached, ¡°Second Madam, Chu Qingyue has returned, and Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning came with her.¡±


    Fang Yuying paused for a moment, ¡°Did they seem unusual in any way?¡±


    ¡°No, the three sisters were chatting andughing together. The eldest young master went to see his grandfather upon his return, looking quite normal.¡±


    Fang Yuying waved her off, ¡°You may go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As Fang Yuying resumed feeding the fish, she smiled to herself, ¡°No matter how skilled she is, she¡¯s not a deity¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning toured Chu Qingyue¡¯s room, which was adorned with several bouquets of fresh flowers, elegantly arranged, exuding a subtle luxury.


    Chu Qingning retracted her gaze,plimenting, ¡°Second sister, your room looks great.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled softly, ¡°Yuting arranged it himself.¡±


    ¡°A good brother-inw.¡±


    Chu Qingyue poured tea for her sisters, ¡°Fourth sister, fifth sister, please sit down and rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The two sisters took their seats at the table.


    Chu Qingzhi whispered, ¡°Second sister, call in the maid who brought you the medicinal porridge this morning. I have some questions for her.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± There were only three sisters in the room. Chu Qingyue went to open the door and let Xia Mei in.


    Xia Mei entered, greeted the three, and then said, ¡°If the youngdies need anything, just let me know. The young master insisted that we take good care of you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Xia Mei¡¯s face, noting her broad forehead and open brows, signs of an open-hearted person, ¡°I was wondering where the medicinal porridge served this morning came from. Second sister mentioned that the porridge from Ning¡¯s mansion is delicious, and I¡¯d like to learn to make it ourselves.¡±


    Xia Mei smiled slightly, ¡°The porridge is prepared by the chief cook in the main kitchen. Since we don¡¯t dine together, it¡¯s distributed to each household in the morning. If fifth miss wants to learn, I can inquire with the chief cook.¡±


    ¡°Could I see the recipe for the porridge first?¡± If the porridge naturally contained cottonseed¡­


    ¡°That might be difficult,¡± Xia Mei appeared troubled, ¡°The recipe is the chief cook¡¯s secret, and he probably wouldn¡¯t want to share it casually.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Chu Qingzhi then asked, ¡°How long has the chief cook been with the Ning family? Is he rted to anyone here?¡±


    ¡°The chief cook is a rtive of the third madam¡¯s maternal family, having been with us for seven or eight years. He¡¯s quite chubby and well-liked for his good nature.¡±


    The third madam?


    ¡°Where does the chief cook usually gather herbs?¡±


    Xia Mei thought for a moment, ¡°He¡¯s always gone to Rong¡¯s Pharmacy. Fifth miss, are you nning to study medicinal cuisine yourself?¡±


    Rong¡¯s Pharmacy? Is that rted to Rong Shiyu¡¯s family?


    Chu Qingzhi whispered to Chu Qingning, ¡°Go to Rong¡¯s Pharmacy and ask if the chief cook has been ordering cottonseed.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡± Chu Qingning stood up and left.


    After Chu Qingning departed, Chu Qingzhi finally responded to Xia Mei, ¡°Yes,


    I¡¯m considering it. Thankyou for your help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯m d to be of assistance.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to Chu Qingyue¡¯s sachet, ¡°Mei, do you have another sachet like the one you gave my second sister? I¡¯d like one too.¡±


    Xia Mei inquired with a smile, ¡°Does fifth miss also like sachets?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°I do, but I¡¯ve been too busy to make one. Seeing the one second sister wears made me want to ask for one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get one for you right now. Please wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Xia Mei smiled and waved her hand. She immediately went to get a sachet for Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingyue waited for Xia Mei to leave before asking nervously, ¡°Fifth Sister, Xia Mei doesn¡¯t pose any problem, does she?¡±

 Chapter 636: Mysterious Maid

    Chapter 636: Mysterious Maid


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice carried a soothing tone, ¡°She¡¯s fine, Second Sister, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Chu Qingyue heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°She¡¯s a maid who grew up with Yuting. If she¡¯s guilty, Yuting will definitely be very sad.¡±


    Xia Mei quickly returned with the sachet, presenting it to Chu Qingzhi with both hands.


    ¡°Fifth Miss, this sachet was made by a maid named Yun Lan in our mansion. Her family is poor, so the young master let her make sachets for people in the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Her craftsmanship is excellent. Anyone who likes sachets gets one from her, and now almost everyone wears them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the sachet and sniffed it; it didn¡¯t smell of Thunder God Vine.


    The process of soaking petals in Thunder God Vine juice and then drying them takes at least two to three days. The fact that she received it now indicates it was prepared well in advance.


    The perpetrator had clearly nned this carefully.


    ¡°Thank you, Xia Mei.¡±


    Xia Mei smiled and said, ¡°The sachet isn¡¯t valuable. As long as Fifth Miss likes it, that¡¯s good.¡±


    She then took out another sachet from her sleeve and handed it to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°The previous sachet was for Fifth Miss, and this one is for Fourth Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and epted the sachet, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Fifth Miss. 1¡¯11 go prepare your room now, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xia Mei smiled warmly and left.


    Chu Qingyue looked at the sachet with some distaste, ¡°Fifth sister, is there something wrong with this sachet?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just an ordinary sachet.¡± Chu Qingzhi then added, ¡°Second Sister, call Chunli in for a moment.¡±


    Chunli was responsible for the arrangements in the courtyard, and now Chu Qingzhi needed to know who handled the medicinal porridge.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Qingyue immediately went to fetch Chunli. Chunli, passing by the courtyard, came in.


    Chunli greeted, ¡°Greetings, Fifth Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked a seemingly unrted question, ¡°Chunli, how many years have you been with the young master?¡±


    Chunli answered respectfully, ¡°I was bought into the mansion at the age of ten and have been serving the young master ever since, for seven years now.¡±


    ¡°Do you know everyone in the mansion?¡±


    ¡°I do, and 1 have a good memory. I can remember everyone I¡¯ve seen.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°How is the medicinal porridge delivered to your courtyard? How many people handle it in the process?¡±


    Chunli felt the question was odd but sensed the matter was serious, quickly responding, ¡°The porridge is prepared in the main kitchen and delivered to the young master¡¯s courtyard by a maid named Lin Qing. No one else intervenes in the process.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to meet this maid.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate, but Lin Qing has gone home on leave for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Home on leave?¡± Chu Qingzhi sensed trouble, ¡°Then who delivered the porridge to your courtyard today?¡±


    Chunli thought for a moment, then admitted she couldn¡¯t remember, ¡°1¡¯11 check right away.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue, seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s serious expression, felt uneasy, ¡°Fifth sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Sister. I¡¯ll find out who this person is.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Chunli returned looking troubled, ¡°Young Madam, Fifth Miss, everyone said they didn¡¯t see the maid from this morning. Some had doubts, but she imed she was sent by Lin Qing to fill in. When I went to find her, she was nowhere to be found.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting,¡± Chu Qingzhi mused, ¡°I¡¯d like to meet Lin Qing. Do you know where she might be?¡±


    After a moment of thought, Chunli said, ¡°Lin Qing¡¯s cousin, Liang Xiao, should know.¡±


    In the courtyard, a maid reported to the Second Madam, ¡°Chunli is inquiring about that maid.¡±


    Fang Yuying fell silent for a moment before lifting her teacup for a sip, her rxed expression fading, ¡°Continue to monitor their every move.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Second Madam.¡±


    After learning the full story, Liang Xiao immediately agreed to take Chu Qingzhi to find Lin Qing.


    As the two walked down the street, chatting casually¡­


    Tang Jinghong approached on horseback. Upon seeing Chu Qingzhi, he dismounted, ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes lit up as she quickly walked towards Tang Jinghong, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi tenderly, his gaze filled with affection, ¡°I was at the horse ranch.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, why not stay a bit longer?¡± Chu Qingzhi felt somewhat apologetic, as she was supposed to have a date with Jinghong that afternoon.


    ¡°Brother Lu had to leave early for something.¡± Qingzhi seemed not to care about his visit to the horse ranch, which dampened Tang Jinghong¡¯s spirits, ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m feeling a bit tired and would like to rest.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sensed something odd about Tang Jinghong today but couldn¡¯t pinpoint where, so she stepped aside, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Tang Jinghong sighed inwardly, remounted his horse, and left.


    Chu Qingzhi watched Tang Jinghong depart, feeling increasingly puzzled. What was wrong with Jinghong?


    Liang Xiao whispered, ¡°Miss Chu, shall we continue?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned her attention back, nodding, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Upon arriving at Lin Qing¡¯s home, they found her just returning from visiting rtives. Liang Xiao called her over to Chu Qingzhi.


    Lin Qing bowed, appearing nervous, ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. 1 just have a few questions for you.¡±


    ¡°Please ask, Miss Chu.¡±


    ¡°Did you have someone else deliver the medicinal porridge to the young master¡¯s courtyard today?¡±


    Lin Qing shook her head firmly, ¡°No, 1 had taken leave. The task of delivering the porridge would have been taken over by the chef¡¯s apprentice. 1 don¡¯t have the authority to assign another maid in my ce.¡±


    It seemed a fake maid was involved, further indicating that someone had orchestrated this plot behind the scenes, ¡°Thank you for your time.¡±


    Lin Qing was surprised by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s courtesy, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Miss Chu.¡±


    ¡°Go on with your work. We¡¯re done here.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chu, cousin, take care.¡±


    On her way back, Chu Qingzhi encountered Chu Qingning, who had returned from inquiring at the pharmacy, ¡°Sister, what did you find out?¡±


    Chu Qingning shook her head, ¡°The chef did not buy cottonseed.¡±


    He didn¡¯t buy it?


    What seemed like a straightforward matter had suddenly beplicated. Chu Qingzhi fell silent for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go see the chef.¡±


    At the Ning Residence.


    The chef was only responsible for preparing medicinal meals and didn¡¯t concern himself with anything else. When Chu Qingzhi and herpanions found the chef, he was sitting in a rocking chair, enjoying the sun and sipping tea, looking quite content.


    Liang Xiao stepped forward, ¡°Chef, Miss Chu Qingzhi and Miss Chu Qingning have something to ask you.¡±


    The chef opened his eyes, nced at the two women, and stood up from his rocking chair, cheerfully saying, ¡°Ladies, feel free to ask anything.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi observed the chef, indeed a man of a happy-go-lucky disposition, ¡°Chef, have you ever purchased cottonseed?¡±


    The chef seemed startled, hastily denying, ¡°That stuff can¡¯t be fed to women; I wouldn¡¯t dare buy it. Please don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    He had a basic understanding of medicine; cottonseed could cause infertility in women, and he wouldn¡¯t dare to purchase it.


    Since the chef did not do anything, it could only be someone else.. ¡°Can you let me take a look at the medicinal dregs left behind from today¡¯s medicinal cuisine?¡±

 Chapter 637: Night Visit

    Chapter 637: Night Visit


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The chef readily agreed, ¡°Of course, please follow me.¡±


    Following the chef, they arrived at the kitchen where a small partition dedicated to preparing medicinal meals was located. On the stove sat a small basin containing the medicinal residue.


    Chu Qingzhi picked up the basin and used a pair of chopsticks to inspect and smell the residue, detecting no scent of cottonseed.


    She turned to ask the chef, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dispose of the medicinal residue?¡± ¡°One of my apprentices, whose mother is ill at home, wanted to take the residue back and boil it again for her to drink. I felt sorry for him, so I agreed.¡± ¡°How many apprentices do you have?¡±


    ¡°Three apprentices. They learn from me while I prepare the medicinal meals. Except for them, no one else is present during the process.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi noticed the chef¡¯s proud expression when he mentioned his apprentices, so sheplimented, ¡°A great teacher produces outstanding students. Your apprentices must be very talented.¡±


    The chef chuckled, ¡°You tter me, but they are indeed hardworking. It won¡¯t be long before they can graduate.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good teacher.¡± Chu Qingzhi secretly used her spiritual sense to scan the kitchen area but didn¡¯t see the chef¡¯s three apprentices, ¡°Where might your three talented apprentices be right now?¡±


    The chef exined, ¡°They run small businesses on their own and set up stalls in the afternoon. They only learn from me in the morning.¡±


    Impressed by their diligence, Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t probe further, ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave now. Thank you for sharing this with us.¡±


    The chef nodded with a smile, ¡°Take care.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning returned to Chu Qingyue¡¯s courtyard.


    Chu Qingyue poured tea for them, asking with concern, ¡°Fourth sister, Fifth sister, how did it go?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re certain it¡¯s not the chef¡¯s doing.¡± But beyond that, it was hard to say.


    Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; we¡¯ll continue investigating tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. Dinner is ready; let¡¯s eat first and rest well. You¡¯ve both had a long day.¡± Chu Qingyue led her sisters to the dining hall.


    After dinner, Chu Qingzhi returned to her room.


    Outside the window, a cluster of green chrysanthemums bloomed beautifully, their fragrance wafting into the room, adding an elegant touch.


    Chu Qingzhi leaned against the window, lost in thought as she gazed at the green chrysanthemums¡­


    Seeing Tang Jinghong that afternoon made her feel like the distance between them had somehow grown, leaving her with a bittersweet feeling.


    The night breeze stirred, causing the chrysanthemums to sway gently as if greeting Chu Qingzhi.


    Snapping back to reality, Chu Qingzhi swiftly left her room.


    In the General¡¯s Mansion.


    In the study, Tang Jinghong stood by the window, feeling unsettled and ufortable, his deep eyes fixed on a point, unmoving for a long time. Suddenly, an unusual breeze caught his attention, and he immediately became alert, watching intently ahead.


    Momentster, the figure he had been longing for appeared.


    His eyes flickered with surprise and joy.


    Chu Qingzhi flew into the study through the window and directly embraced


    Tang Jinghong, ¡°Something was off with you this afternoon.¡±


    Tang Jinghong wrapped his arms around her, his mood lifting, ¡°I was just over thinking.¡±


    ¡°What were you overthinking about?¡±


    As Tang Jinghong gently inhaled the scent of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hair, the unease and doubts in his heart began to settle, and he slowly said, ¡°I thought, thought you might not like me that much.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reflected on herself. ¡°Is it because I missed the date?¡±


    Tang Jinghong remained silent, not responding.


    Chu Qingzhi shared with Tang Jinghong the troubles Chu Qingyue had encountered, ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯m sorry for neglecting you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know that Chu Qingyue had encountered such a thing. Tang Jinghong felt that he shouldn¡¯t have thrown a tantrum. ¡°I should be the one apologizing. I should care more about you and not doubt our rtionship over some baseless spections.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that we talked it out. From now on, please share everything with me, don¡¯t keep it bottled up inside.¡± Chu Qingzhi patted Tang Jinghong¡¯s chest, secretly thinking that even men could feel insecure about rtionships. She resolved to spend more time with Jinghong in the future.


    ¡°I understand. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s spirits lifted, and a smile unconsciously spread across his face.


    Chu Qingzhi stepped back from the embrace and kissed Tang Jinghong, ¡°I really like you. In my heart, you¡¯re the best man in the Daling Dynasty. Don¡¯t doubt my feelings for you.¡±


    Hearing these words, Tang Jinghong felt profoundly content, pulling Chu


    Qingzhi closer, ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t doubt you again.¡±


    ¡°Remember, trust me.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± After a while, Tang Jinghong released Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I¡¯m nning a night visit to Lord Zhang¡¯s mansion. Would you like to join me?¡±


    ¡°Sure, when do we leave?¡±


    ¡°Right now.¡±


    Both changed into their night attire, adopting their unassuming alter egos, and left the General¡¯s Mansion.


    Lord Zhang¡¯s Mansion belonged to Lu Lizhang, a king of non-royal blood.


    Despite his low-profile demeanor, his residence was located in a prime area, sprawling and meticulously arranged.


    Under the cover of night, the twonded on a rooftop. Tang Jinghong handed


    Chu Qingzhi a map of Lord Zhang¡¯s Mansion.


    Chu Qingzhi took the map, studied it briefly, andmitted it to memory. ¡°Ready,¡± she said, rolling the map back up and handing it to Tang Jinghong. Tang Jinghong, somewhat astonished, asked, ¡°Ready as in you¡¯ve memorized it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied, as naturally as ever.


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Was this a case of photographic memory?


    Just then, a figure flew into Lord Zhang¡¯s Mansion and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Chu Qingzhi, watching where the figure had vanished, inquired, ¡°Did you recognize that person?¡±


    Tang Jinghong was uncertain, ¡°They seemed familiar, but I can¡¯t be sure who it was.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t press further, ¡°What¡¯s our mission tonight?¡±


    ¡°To investigate what else Lord Zhang is up to in secret, besides smuggling fine iron.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They flew into Lord Zhang¡¯s Mansion, blending into the shadows.


    In the study.


    A figure in ck knelt on one knee before a desk, ¡°Your Highness, we haven¡¯t found any trace of Lu Yichen. It¡¯s as if he vanished into thin air.¡±


    ¡°Vanished?¡± Lu Lizhang tapped his fingers lightly on the desk, the tapping sound adding tension to the quiet room, ¡°Where was hest seen?¡±


    ¡°At a merchant on South Street. He turned into an alley, and when we followed, he was gone.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t he afraid that he would hurt Wu Yaqing? Lu Lizhang was puzzled by Lu Yichen¡¯s actions, ¡°Lu Yichen¡¯s closest associate in the capital is Tang Jinghong. If you tail Tang Jinghong, you should find out where Lu Yichen is.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°And, seize the opportunity to kill Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, if you truly can¡¯t find Lu Yichen, then capture Wu Yaqing. He will show up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 638: A Surprise

    Chapter 638: A Surprise


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong, hiding in the shadows, overheard the entire conversation clearly.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew into the room, carrying with it the crisp sound of a bell that spread and reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong stepped out from their hiding ce and entered the study.


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand, closing all doors and windows, then directly inquired about the matters they wanted to know¡­


    Lu Lizhang, having lost his autonomy, answered whatever was asked of him.


    Old Lord Zhang was already dead. The old consort was still around, and Lord Zhang was in charge of the mansion now.


    He had a principal wife, a concubine, and two mistresses.


    The principal wife bore twin sons, the elder named Lu Yice and the younger Lu Yichen.


    Lu Yichen was sent away as a child, while his brother remained in the mansion to enjoy wealth and status. However, at the age of fifteen, Lu Yice was kidnapped and developed a bloodthirsty condition upon his rescue.


    Initially, he only drank animal blood. identally tasting his own blood, he became uncontrobly fond of drinking human blood.


    Lu Lizhang, the malicious father, actually fed Lu Yice the blood of Lu Yichen. As a result, Lu Yice¡¯s condition inexplicably improved, and now he only needs to drink once a month.


    The affliction made Lu Yice fear sunlight, turning hisplexion deathly pale and bloodless, with prominent blue veins and a gaunt appearance, giving off a sinister vibe.


    The children born to Lu Lizhang¡¯s concubines and mistresses died shortly after birth, within days to a month, leaving only Lu Yice as the surviving child in the mansion.


    Lu Lizhang med all these misfortunes on Lu Yichen, believing he cursed the mansion. He wanted to kill him but also feared ending his lineage.


    Bitter and frustrated, Lu Lizhang harbored intense hatred and helplessness towards Lu Yichen, tormenting him from childhood.


    Lu Lizhang was involved not only in smuggling fine iron but also in salt, horses, and sulfur, creating a vast smugglingwork in Daling, closely connected with various regions.


    As for the hidden forces, they were distributed all over Daling Dynasty. On the surface, they were employees, but in secret, they were part of the forces that helped to operate this powerful smugglingwork.


    Tang Jinghong listened as Lu Lizhang spilled these secrets like pouring beans, his gaze bing quite nuanced.


    If it were an ordinary person, they would have spent a lot of effort to dig up this information. However, once Qingzhi appeared, it was just a matter of speaking.


    Chu Qingzhi stood up and retrieved a jade token from a book on the shelf, handing it to Tang Jinghong.


    The jade token was a symbolmanding the hidden forces, containing a red Gu; calling its name would turn the jade red.


    Tang Jinghong looked at the jade token. It was white jade with a toad carved on it. There was nothing special about it.


    He called out, ¡°Yice.¡±


    At a speed visible to the naked eye, the white jade turned red. It was blood-red and very strange.


    ¡°Jinghong, will you give this jade to Lu Yichen?¡±


    ¡°I will, but only after dealing with Lord Zhang¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Tang Jinghong returned the jade to its ce, choosing not to alert the hidden forces too soon. Otherwise, if they truly went into hiding, it would be exceedingly difficult to uncover them again.


    After that, Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi left Lord Zhang¡¯s Mansion. They had already achieved their goal.


    As they departed, they spotted a figure carrying someone on their shoulder, running out of the mansion. Exchanging a nce, they followed.


    The chase led them to a secluded estate.


    Chu Qingzhi observed, ¡°This is Lu Yichen¡¯s secret residence!¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi in surprise, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Wu Yaqing told me. She had mee here to treat Lu Yichen¡¯s injuries before, and she showed me the investigations about Lu Yichen, so I wouldn¡¯t have known so much otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Wu Yaqing investigated Lu Yichen?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shared with Tang Jinghong the incidents that had urred between Wu Yaqing and Lu Yichen previously, ¡°Now, I¡¯m a bit puzzled. You mentioned that the figure you saw earlier seemed familiar, but how could he have any connection with Yaqing?¡±


    Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t figure it out either, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and see.¡±


    They leaped into the courtyard.


    The figure ced the person on a bed in a room, then left the room, closed the door, and departed from the estate.


    The person on the bed was a middle-aged woman dressed in monk¡¯s robes, exuding a serene and peaceful aura. Looking at her, one felt calm.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong lifted a tile to peek inside the room.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I¡¯ll follow him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi grabbed Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand, looking in the direction the figure had gone, ¡°No need, he should be back soon.¡±


    Tang Jinghong reced the tile and took Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand to sit in the courtyard, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait.¡±


    As Chu Qingzhi predicted, the person returned soon after, bringing Wu Yaqing with him.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong hid themselves.


    The golden guard said, ¡°Princess, the person is in the room.¡±


    Wu Yaqing waved at the golden guard. ¡°Call Lu Yichen over.¡±


    Her words had barely fallen when Lu Yichen¡¯s voice unexpectedly came through, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    He had been gathering information when he suddenly saw Wu Yaqing heading to the estate, arousing his suspicions, so he followed.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Wu Yaqing turned around in surprise, only to see a stranger, ¡°Who are you? Why does your voice sound like Lu Yichen?¡±


    Lu Yichen remembered he was not using his original face, ¡°I am Lu Yichen.¡±


    Wu Yaqing approached Lu Yichen, scrutinizing him, ¡°You¡¯ve disguised yourself?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Wu Yaqing touched her chin, ¡°Disguising could be faked too. Prove your identity first.¡±


    After her statement, several golden guards appeared, standing guard behind Wu Yaqing.


    Seeing this, Lu Yichen once again spected about Wu Yaqing¡¯s identity, ¡°How can I prove it?¡±


    ¡°How many snacks did you send mest night?¡±


    ¡°Five.¡±


    It really was Lu Yichen. Wu Yaqing took Lu Yichen by the arm and led him into the room, ¡°I have a surprise for you.¡±


    Curious, Lu Yichen didn¡¯t resist.


    Upon entering the room and seeing the person on the bed, Lu Yichen froze, his pupils filled with surprise, ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    Wu Yaqing, looking a bit smug, lifted her chin, ¡°Are you so moved you¡¯re speechless?¡±


    Lu Yichen was at a loss for words.


    Ignoring Wu Yaqing, he quickly approached the bed, kneeling beside it, ¡°Mother, mother¡­¡± His voice was hoarse, filled with longing.


    Watching this scene, Wu Yaqing silently left the room, giving the almost estranged mother and son some privacy.


    Closing the door behind her, Wu Yaqing sat on a bench, looking up at the moon, ¡°Lu Yichen, seeing how moved you are, you must really like this surprise, right?¡±

 Chapter 639: A Master Thief

    Chapter 639: A Master Thief


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hiding in the shadows, Chu Qingzhi nudged Tang Jinghong, whispering, ¡°I¡¯m a bit puzzled. You said the figure you saw earlier seemed familiar, but how could he be associated with Yaqing?¡±


    Tang Jinghong pondered, then a lightbulb went off in his head, ¡°He¡¯s Yaqing¡¯s cousin.¡±


    ¡°Cousin?¡±


    ¡°Twenty years ago, An Huai Kingdom sent a princess over. That princess was the current emperor¡¯s elder sister. She married Duke Chai¡¯s eldest son and gave birth to three children. This person should be the eldest son, Chai Wenjian.¡±


    ¡°Yaqing really knows how to utilize her resources.¡± Chu Qingzhi stepped out, and as they did, they reverted to their true appearances, ¡°Yaqing.¡±


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi, Wu Yaqing was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Qingzhi, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°After finishing our task, Jinghong and I were heading home when we saw someone being carried in a hurry. Curious, we followed and ended up here, not expecting it to be your arrangement.¡±


    Wu Yaqing held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, ¡°Qingzhi, I just feel sorry for Lu Yichen. You must not reveal this to anyone.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t say anything, but Lord Zhang is powerful. Isn¡¯t it too risky for you to do this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. My cousin is a master thief. Lu Lizhangwill never suspect it was him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the man nearby, ¡°A master thief?¡±


    Wu Yaqing openly stated, ¡°Chai Wenjian, my cousin, apprenticed under a master thief and, being exceptionally talented, became a master thief himself.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Chai Wenjian frowned inint, ¡°Wu Yaqing, I didn¡¯t expect you to sell me out so easily.¡± He turned to Tang Jinghong with a bow, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet General Tang.¡±


    Tang Jinghong helped Chai Wenjian up, ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities, my lord.¡±


    Dressed in night attire, Chai Wenjian¡¯s eyes were piercing, ¡°Everyone says General Tang is down-to-earth. Seeing you today, it indeed holds true.¡±


    Tang Jinghong never cared about these formalities, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the lord to assist the princess.¡±


    Chai Wenjianmented, ¡°Had no choice. My mother, thrilled to find someone from her homnd, insisted I do whatever Yaqing asks. I was so hassled I had to help, though it put me in a tough spot.¡±


    Wu Yaqing yfully jabbed Chai Wenjian, ¡°Don¡¯t twist the truth. You were the one itching to steal, so I had you steal from Lord Zhang¡¯s wife.¡±


    Chai Wenjian pinched Wu Yaqing¡¯s cheeks. ¡°After all the help I gave you, you¡¯re still so fierce?¡±


    Seeing this intimate moment, Lu Yichen, who just came out, scowled and pulled Wu Yaqing away, warning, ¡°Keep your hands to yourself.¡±


    Chai Wenjian paused, feigning seriousness, ¡°I am her cousin.¡± He pointed to himself, ¡°If you offend me, I¡¯ll be the first to oppose your rtionship.¡±


    Lu Yichen felt slightly embarrassed, ¡°Even if you¡¯re her cousin, you shouldn¡¯t be touching her.¡±


    Chai Wenjian narrowed his eyes and looked at Lu Yichen. This person was quite possessive. ¡°I¡¯m curious, under what role or identity do you make such a statement?¡±


    Lu Yichen opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t respond to that question.


    Chai Wenjian pulled Wu Yaqing closer, ¡°She¡¯s my cousin, and I need to protect her. Let me be clear, I don¡¯t trust you, and you should stop seeing her from now on.¡±


    Wu Yaqing secretly pinched Chai Wenjian, signaling not to overdo it, or she¡¯d deal with him.


    Chai Wenjian hissed, giving Wu Yaqing a side nce, ¡°You hit hard. Be careful, or I¡¯ll write to my aunt, making her take you back.¡±


    Wu Yaqing red back, daring him to try.


    When Lu Yichen saw the two of them exchanging nces, he was furious. However, he didn¡¯t have the status to say anything, so he was even angrier.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong silently took a step back and distanced themselves from the three of them.


    Seeing that Lu Yichen was silent, Chai Wenjian pulled Wu Yaqing away.


    Wu Yaqing was unwilling, but she did not know any martial arts, so she could only be dragged away. During this time, she kept turning her head to look at Lu Yichen, but Lu Yichen was in a fit of anger and ignored her, allowing the two of them to leave.


    Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Brother Lu, aren¡¯t you going to stop them.¡±


    Lu Yichen, agitated, responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    Tang Jinghong advised, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything. If you want her to stay, just keep her here. Wiry so much hesitation? This isn¡¯t like the Lu Yichen I know.¡±


    Lu Yichen suddenly understood. ¡°Brother Tang, I understand, but it¡¯s toote today. Let her go back and rest. I¡¯ll look for her tomorrow.¡±


    Tang Jinghong patted Lu Yichen on the shoulder, ¡°Take good care of your mother. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Lu Yichen cupped his fists at Tang Jinghong solemnly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Nodding, Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi left together.


    After escorting Chu Qingzhi to the Ning Residence, Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Qingzhi, get some rest early.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡± Chu Qingzhi flew into the Ning Residence.


    Suddenly, she noticed someone sneaking out from the Ning¡¯s third branch and hurried onto the street, appearing anxious as if in a rush.


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, she decided to follow.


    Tang Jinghong, not yet far off, saw Chu Qingzhi fly out and followed, ¡°Qingzhi, why are you out again?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed down, ¡°That person just came out from the third branch. I n to see where he¡¯s going.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked and frowned slightly, ¡°That seems to be Yuting¡¯s coachman.¡±


    ¡°The coachman?¡± Chu Qingzhi recalled, ¡°The one who survived when Yuting fell off the cliff?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Jinghong exined, ¡°By chance, I was with Yuting on the street when we encountered the coachman, and Yuting told me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pondered, ¡°I have a question. The coachman was also in the carriage, so why did he survive? Even if he was incredibly lucky to survive, why didn¡¯t hee down the mountain to find Yuting after the incident?¡±


    Tang Jinghong agreed, ¡°As a coachman, that indeed doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°Considering the coachman¡¯s current behavior, I suspect


    Yuting¡¯s fall might not have been so straightforward.¡±


    Tang Jinghong concurred, ¡°Let¡¯s follow and see what he¡¯s up to.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    The two of them carefully followed the coachman. The coachman looked a little down and out. He was holding something in his arms and looking around, but he looked very excited. He passed through the streets and alleys and arrived at¡­ a gambling den.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong exchanged nces. Had the coachman developed a gambling addiction?


    The coachman hurried into the gambling den.


    Inside, the gambling den was bustling with noise and excitement, a stark contrast to the quiet night outside.


    Disguised once more, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong entered the gambling den.


    Upon their entrance, an attendant immediately greeted them warmly, ¡°You two look new here. Is this your first time?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°It¡¯s our first time.

 Chapter 640: Confess the Truth

    Chapter 640: Confess the Truth


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When the assistant heard this, his smile widened. ¡°We¡¯ve got dice, Pai Gow, and leaf cards here. What are you into?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nced at Chu Qingzhi, who pointed towards the coachman¡¯s table, ¡°Let¡¯s roll some dice,¡± she said, heading over to the coachman.


    ¡°We¡¯re game for anything,¡± the attendant hurried after them.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong approached the coachman.


    At this moment, someone beside the coachman teased, ¡°Saw you lost all your silver yesterday, and now you¡¯re back with more? What, does your family own a money tree?¡±


    The coachman was very confident. He gestured two with his fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t just have one money tree, I have two.¡±


    ¡°Ha, one¡¯s impressive enough, but two? You¡¯re blowing it way out of


    proportion.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Suit yourself.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s ce our bets.¡±


    The crowd stirred, ¡°Bet big, bet big¡­¡±


    ¡°Bet small, bet small¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong stepped back from the crowd, finding the gambling frenzy frightening, almost as if they were among mindless beasts.


    Tang Jinghong whispered to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°What s next?


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the coachman and the bag in his hand. She took a stick from the side and gently knocked on the coachman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Someone is looking for you outside. They said that they¡¯re here to give you money.¡± ¡°Money?¡± The coachman¡¯s eyes lit up as if he had thought of something. He immediately rushed out.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong exchanged a nce and followed.


    Seeing them leave, the attendant blocked their way, ¡°Why not try your luck? I guarantee you¡¯ll win.¡±


    With a flick of her wrist, Chu Qingzhi sent the attendant sprawling to the side. By the time he collected himself, they were already out of the gambling den. Outside, Chu Qingzhi knocked the coachman unconscious with the stick and dragged him into an alley.


    Chu Qingzhi kicked the coachman, and he woke up.


    The coachmany on the ground. When he saw the two unfamiliar people, he shrank back in fear. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi posed as a robber, ¡°You mentioned owning two money trees earlier, what¡¯s that about?¡±


    Unable to hide his truth, the coachman spilled, ¡°Those ¡®money trees¡¯ are Second Master Ning and Third Master Ning. I have dirt on them, so every time I approach, they pay me off.¡±


    ¡°What kind of dirt?¡±


    ¡°Originally, the young master was distraught over losing his parents and went out to oversee the shops and clear his mind. They ordered me to kill him on the road. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it, so I staged a carriage ident to let fate take its course.¡±


    ¡°Never thought the young master would survive such a disaster and make it back!¡±


    ¡°Seeing him return, Second and Third Master Ning panicked and paid me a hefty sum to keep quiet.¡±


    ¡°I got a taste for it and kept ckmailing them for money, did it many times.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯d love to kill me, but I¡¯ve safeguarded myself.¡±


    ¡°I told them that I left a letter for my brother who was a constable. As long as I died, he would immediately open that letter. At that time, not only would they not be able to get the Ning family¡¯s assets, but they would also lose their reputation and go to jail.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi confirmed, ¡°They aimed to kill Yuting for the inheritance, right?¡± ¡°Yes and no.¡± The coachman revealed a crazy smile. ¡°Do you know how much money the Ning family has? It¡¯s indescribable. It¡¯s too tempting, too tempting!¡±


    ¡°But with all that wealth, the old master nned to leave just a tiny fraction to the second and third branches. Such favoritism would breed resentment in anyone.¡±


    ording to Daling Dynasty¡¯s customs, the eldest son would usually inherit the family assets. When inheriting, a portion of the assets would be distributed to other children. It could be considered a separation of the family assets.


    Tang Jinghong inquired, ¡°So, Second and Third Master Ning harbored murderous intentions?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they not only plotted against the eldest young master but also each other, each wanting the entire fortune to themselves. Greed knows no bounds.¡± Hearing this, a troubling thought shed through Tang Jinghong¡¯s mind, ¡°Did Ning Yuting¡¯s parents really die in an ident, or is there more to the story?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯m just a coachman. I don¡¯t know much.¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Now that they¡¯re implicated, it might be worth investigating them thoroughly.¡±


    Tang Jinghong offered to help, ¡°Do you need more hands?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be busy with the investigation into Lord Zhang. You won¡¯t have enough people to spare for me.¡±


    ¡°If you need it, I¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°I can handle it on my own, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Let me know if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The coachman was taken away by Tang Jinghong¡¯s men. He was a key witness against Second Master Ning and Third Master Ning and needed to be kept under watch.


    At the Chu Residence.


    Li Qingyu pondered, ¡°Xuhua, the house can¡¯t be left unattended, and Xuyuan and Xuyao need to go back to school. Wiry don¡¯t you head back with themter?¡±


    Chu Xuhua thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go tell Second Sister immediately. Get everyone to pack up first. I¡¯ll wait for the people from the school at the city gate when Ie backter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Li Qingyu watched Chu Xuhua walk away and sighed in her heart. Qingyue had encountered such a thing from the beginning and did not know what to do in the future.


    Shen Ruyueforted her, ¡°Mother, Qingyue will be alright.¡±


    Li Qingyu¡¯s eyes filled with worry, ¡°They say big families are never peaceful, always embroiled in strife. Now, I see it firsthand.¡±


    Shen Ruyue helped Li Qingyu sit down, ¡°Mother, things will get resolved, don¡¯t be so pessimistic.¡±


    Li Qingyu looked at Shen Ruyue. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take care of me here. Go pack your things and go back first. We still have to rely on you at home.¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll make sure everything¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou for your hard work.¡±


    At the Ning Residence.


    A maid escorted Chu Xuhua to the living room, ¡°Please wait, Young Master and Young Madam will be here shortly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Chu Qingyue found out that Chu Xuhua was looking for her, she hurried over. ¡°Big Brother, you came here personally. What happened?¡±


    Chu Xuhua smiled and said, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m here to say goodbye to you. We¡¯re taking some people back soon. Given the situation at home, if we don¡¯t return, there might be issues.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded reluctantly, ¡°Big brother, let me see you off.¡±


    Chu Xuhua, not fond of farewells, said, ¡°No need, stay and take care of things. You¡¯re the one I¡¯m most worried about.¡±


    Chu Qingyue felt guilty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big brother, for making you worry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, every household has its own troubles. As long as things are settled, that¡¯s what matters.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try not to cause any more worry for the family.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At the Chu Residence.


    When Chu Xuhua returned home, he bumped into Chu Xujin, who was walking out. ¡°Xujin, are you going back?¡±


    Chu Xujin hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯m done with the case.¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good to see things through. Then we¡¯ll head out first.¡¯


    ¡°Big brother, take care on the road.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Xuhua, Shen Ruyue, and the two children all left for home.

 Chapter 641: Searching for the Princess Consort

    Chapter 641: Searching for the Princess Consort


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lord Zhang¡¯s Estate.


    A maid came to the dining room in fear and trepidation. ¡°Lord, the Princess Consort is missing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lu Lizhang was furious. ¡°When did she go missing?¡±


    The maid, her body trembling and ovee with fear, fell to her knees, ¡°It appears no one has slept in the princess consort¡¯s bed. She must have vanishedst night.¡±


    Prince Lu Lizhang, consumed by his fury, delivered a fierce p to the maid, ¡°Ipetent! She went missingst night, and only now youe to report it?¡±


    Struck hard, the maid¡¯s head buzzed, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth, as she tried to exin, ¡°Your Highness, the princess consort wished for some solitudest night and instructed us not to enter. We stood guard outside, hearing nothing out of the ordinary.¡±


    In a fit of rage, Lu Lizhang kicked the maid, sending her crashing against the wall, ¡°Useless!¡± He stormed out.


    Upon reaching the princess consort¡¯s room, he was met with a sight of servants and maids on their knees, engulfed in panic, barely daring to breathe.


    Searching the room thoroughly and finding it indeed empty, with the bed untouched, Lu Lizhang demanded, ¡°Someonee forth!¡±


    A servant emerged, kneeling before him, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Seething, Lu Lizhang interrogated, ¡°You¡¯ve been guarding the room night and day, and you¡¯ve noticed nothing amiss?¡±


    The servant replied, ¡°Your Highness, we detected no disturbancesst night. It¡¯s our failing that the princess consort was taken. We beg for a chance to redeem our mistake.¡±


    ¡°Redeem yourselves!¡± Lu Lizhang, his anger boiling over, was on the verge of ordering the execution of everyone involved, ¡°You have one day to bring back the princess consort. Fail, and you will all pay with your lives.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    As he left the room, the butler approached Lu Lizhang with a scheme, ¡°Your Highness, finding the princess consort might not be as challenging as it seems.¡±


    Curious, Lu Lizhang inquired, ¡°What do you suggest?¡±


    With a sly look, the butler proposed, ¡°Lately, there¡¯s been talk about Chu Qingzhi¡¯s unparalleled detective skills. Why not have her search for the princess consort? If she seeds, excellent; if not, we have the perfect pretext to punish her.¡±


    Lu Lizhang pondered, finding merit in the idea, ¡°Proceed with this n.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    At the Chu Residence.


    In the pavilion, Chu Qingzhi ryed to Ning Yuting and Chu Qingyue the revtions shared by the coachman the night before.


    Ning Yuting felt a storm of anger brewing within him, his eyes turning cold as deep waters, battling with disappointment and a sense of destion.


    To think his uncles would go to such lengths. Could the lure of money really drive people tomit any deed?


    Chu Qingyue, sensing his turmoil, softly held Ning Yuting¡¯s hand, gently advising, ¡°There¡¯s no need to lose your temper over such individuals. It harms only you.¡±


    Looking out over the calm surface of theke, Ning Yuting struggled with the betrayal by his kin, ¡°Qingyue, I just need a bit of time to myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave you be,¡± Chu Qingyue said, offering him space.


    Chu Qingzhi continued, ¡°I suspect that they were the ones who wanted to harm my Second Sister as well.¡±


    With a cold resolve, Ning Yuting dered, ¡°They will face the consequences.¡±


    Chunli came rushing, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, Fifth Miss, people from Lord Zhang¡¯s mansion have arrived seeking Fifth Miss¡¯s help with a matter of great importance.¡±


    People from Lord Zhang¡¯s mansion?


    Everything happened too suddenly. Chu Qingzhi could not guess the other party¡¯s intentions for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Chu Qingyue quickly offered, her expressionden with concern.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all go together,¡± Ning Yuting decided.


    The person sent to fetch Chu Qingzhi was the chief butler of Lord Zhang¡¯s mansion, who wasted no time upon seeing Chu Qingzhi, stating, ¡°Lord Zhang requests Fifth Miss¡¯s assistance with a matter. Please, Fifth Miss, do not refuse.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t appreciate the butler¡¯s haughty demeanor, ¡°And if I insist on refusing?¡±


    The butler replied calmly, ¡°Then we would have to involve the emperor.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi scoffed inwardly. What was the emperor to her? But she had a family to protect and had to consider many factors, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Qingyue stepped forward, grasping Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, ¡°Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gave her a reassuring smile, her tone light, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, then.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Following the butler, Chu Qingzhi departed. With her gone, Chu Qingyue and Ning Yuting hurriedly made for General Tang Jinghong¡¯s residence, finding him absent, currently in the pce, leaving them nearly frantic with worry.


    Chu Qingyue suggested, ¡°Shall we wait for Brother Jinghong at the pce gate?¡±


    Ning Yuting nodded, ¡°That seems best. We need to inform him as soon as possible.¡±


    In the imperial study.


    The emperor and Tang Jinghong were ensconced in silence.


    Tang Jinghong presented a memorial to the emperor detailing Lu Lizhang¡¯s involvement in smuggling fine iron, ¡°Your Majesty, please see the individuals implicated in the smuggling of fine iron.¡±


    The emperor, deeply concerned about the fine iron matter, eagerly reviewed the memorial.


    As he read, his expression darkened, eventually flinging the memorial aside in anger, ¡°Outrageous! epting our sry and doing nothing is bad enough, but to engage in smuggling behind our back¡­¡±


    It took a moment for the emperor to regain hisposure, ¡°Minister Tang, investigate this thoroughly. I wish to see what else he has been hiding.¡±


    Tang Jinghong bowed, ¡°As youmand, Your Majesty.¡±


    Having received his orders, Tang Jinghong left the pce.


    Upon seeing Tang Jinghong, Chu Qingyue approached him urgently, ¡°Brother Jinghong, Lord Zhang¡¯s butler has taken Fifth Sister to their mansion. We don¡¯t know his intentions.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s brow furrowed, his expression darkening, ¡°I¡¯ll look into it immediately. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Please hurry. Ensure Fifth Sister¡¯s safety.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, mounted his horse, and sped off to Lord Zhang¡¯s mansion.


    Lord Zhang¡¯s Estate.


    The butler opened the door to Lord Zhang¡¯s study, then stood aside for Chu Qingzhi, ¡°His Highness awaits you inside, Fifth Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked into the study with a calm expression. ¡°Greetings, Lord Zhang.¡±


    Lu Lizhang sized Chu Qingzhi up. Her appearance, temperament, and poise were all exceptional, surpassing even a princess. Indeed, she was extraordinary, ¡°My apologies for the abrupt invitation, Miss Chu. Circumstances left me no choice but to request your presence.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had already guessed Lu Lizhang¡¯s intentions but decided to y along, ¡°Apologies epted or not, I¡¯m here now. Please, speak inly.¡±


    Lu Lizhang¡¯s gaze darkened, disliking the defiance hidden in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes, ¡°My wife and I are ying a game. She¡¯s hiding, and it¡¯s my turn to seek. I¡¯ve heard of Miss Chu¡¯s unparalleled skills in finding people. Could you lend your assistance?¡±


    Cunning fox!


    Chu Qingzhi responded with a slight smile, ¡°Since it¡¯s a game between you and the princess consort, involving a stranger like myself might upset her.¡±


    Lu Lizhang¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ¡°The princess consort is not so petty. Besides, she¡¯s already agreed that I can seek help.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiplimented, ¡°With so many capable individuals at your disposal, Your Highness, pooling your resources should swiftly lead to the princess consort¡¯s location. Being unfamiliar with the area, I fear I might not be of much help.¡±


    Was she subtly criticizing his and his subordinates¡¯ intelligence? Lu Lizhang bristled inwardly, ¡°With your extraordinary wit, Miss Chu, finding the princess consort will surely be quicker.¡±


    In her mind, Chu Qingzhi thought, with me involved, I¡¯ll make sure you never find the princess consort!

 Chapter 642: Deliberately Making Things Difficult

    Chapter 642: Deliberately Making Things Difficult


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi slightly bowed her head, disying an air of helplessness, ¡°Lord


    Zhang overestimates me. My abilities are limited; I really can¡¯t be of much help.¡±


    Lord Zhang clenched his fists in frustration, his voice taking on a threatening tone, ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t help; you simply refuse to, right?¡±


    ¡°This matter between Lord Zhang and the princess consort¡­ I truly cannot intervene. Please do not make this difficult for me.¡±


    Lord Zhang fixed his gaze on Chu Qingzhi, his eyes full of displeasure, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, I sought your assistance because I hold you in high regard. Do not be ungrateful!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression hardened, ¡°My abilities are indeed limited, yet Lord Zhang insists on my involvement in finding someone. Isn¡¯t this deliberately making things difficult for me?¡±


    Lord Zhang¡¯s expression darkened.


    At that moment, the butler knocked and entered, ¡°Your Highness, General


    Tang has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Tang Jinghong!¡± Lu Lizhang smiled, but his smile made people ufortable. ¡°You came at the right time. Invite him in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Tang Jinghong strode into the study, ¡°Greetings, Lord Zhang.


    As he bowed, he stole a nce at Chu Qingzhi, who also looked his way, allowing them a brief moment of silentmunication.


    A sh of murderous intent passed through Lord Zhang¡¯s eyes. Had it not been for Tang Jinghong¡¯s intervention, his iron smuggling operation would not have been exposed, ¡°General Tang, you¡¯ve arrived rather promptly.¡±


    Tang Jinghong kept hisposure, ¡°I feared that Chu Qingzhi might displease


    Lord Zhang, hence my swift arrival.¡±


    Lord Zhang barely concealed his rage, though he managed a warm smile, ¡°You worry needlessly. Miss Chu is quite smart; I am very fond of her.¡± ¡°Thankyou, Lord Zhang.¡± Tang Jinghong saw an opportunity to leave, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we will take our leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Lord Zhang was not ready to let Chu Qingzhi go so easily, ¡°I sought Miss Chu¡¯s help in finding the princess consort, but she ims her abilities are insufficient. Fortunately, General Tang is here. With your unparalleled wisdom, surely you can find her.¡±


    Tang Jinghong dismissed the ttery, ¡°Lord Zhang puts me in a difficult position. While I may have some ideas about military strategies, finding people is not my forte.¡±


    Lord Zhang, ¡°¡­¡±


    They must have nned this together.


    Undeterred, Lord Zhang¡¯s eyes turned icy, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Miss Chu¡¯s third brother assists at the Ministry of Justice. Perhaps he has the capability to find people?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze sharpened, ¡°What are you implying, Lord Zhang?¡±


    Feeling he had gained the upper hand, Lord Zhang¡¯s tone softened, ¡°Since neither of you can help, I¡¯ll have to seek assistance elsewhere. Surely, someone will be capable, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Tang Jinghong met Lord Zhang¡¯s gaze, his own eyes deep and unwavering,.


    ¡°Why trouble a low- ranking official who knows nothing of these matters?¡±


    ¡°General Tang, you miss the point. Completing the task is what matters, not


    the status of those involved.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi silently resolved, so he¡¯s determined to make a move against us.


    Very well, let¡¯s see, ¡°Lord Zhang, since you ce such value on our efforts, we¡¯re willing to give it a try.¡±


    As she spoke, she exchanged a knowing look with Tang Jinghong.


    Understanding her cue, Tang Jinghong remained silent.


    Lord Zhang, noticing their silentmunication, sneered internally. ¡°Then I entrust the search for the princess consort to Miss Chu.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave now.¡±


    Lord Zhang called out to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°You have one day. If you haven¡¯t found the princess consort by then, I¡¯ll invite your parents to visit the mansion.¡± Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°There are plenty of ces more beautiful than Lord Zhang¡¯s mansion, no need for a visit.¡±


    Lord Zhang smiled lightly, ¡°Then please don¡¯t give me that opportunity.¡±


    As Chu Qingzhi left Lord Zhang¡¯s mansion, her mind was already brewing over a hundred and eight ways to torment this despicable Lord Zhang.


    Walking through the bustling streets, Tang Jinghong trailed half a step behind


    Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, what¡¯s your n?


    Chu Qingzhi, with a contemtive look, replied, ¡°Let¡¯s first seek the princess consort¡¯s opinion.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded in agreement, ¡°Sounds good.


    In a secluded courtyard, a middle-aged beautiful woman dressed in nun¡¯s attire sat tranquilly in the garden, staring nkly at a cluster of ink chrysanthemums beside her.


    Lu Yichen approached her softly, ¡°Mother, what would you like for lunch? I¡¯ll prepare it for you.¡±


    The woman, Lord Zhang¡¯s princess consort, had taken to the monastic life in her younger years after her son was sent away and subsequently went missing. Although Lord Zhang forbade her from entering a nunnery, she remained in the mansion to practice her faith.


    She was both shocked and happy to see her son this time. She did not sleepst night.


    The princess consort looked at Lu Yichen tenderly, ¡°Just prepare some simple vegetarian dishes.¡±


    Lu Yichen¡¯s usually cold demeanor softened, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go prepare it immediately.¡±


    At this moment, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong walked over. ¡°Princess


    Consort.¡±


    After Lu Yichen introduced them, the princess consort smiled warmly, ¡°Thank you for looking after Yichen all these years. He must have suffered much.¡± Tang Jinghong modestly replied, ¡°You give us too much credit, Princess Consort.¡±


    The princess consort, approachable and kind, invited, ¡°It seems you have something to discuss. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony, please, sit.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took a seat next to the princess consort, nced at Lu Yichen, and addressed the princess consort, ¡°We¡¯ve juste from Lord Zhang¡¯s mansion. He has asked us to find you and bring you back. We wanted to know how you feel about this?¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t feel pressured. If you wish to return, you may; if not, we¡¯ll find a way. Your wishes are paramount.¡±


    The princess consort was taken aback, not expecting this to be their purpose. Lu Yichen, who was at the side, was also quite surprised, but he quickly understood. Lu Lizhang was unscrupulous in doing things. Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong had so many weaknesses, so they could not reject him at all.


    ¡°For Lu Lizhang to find you, it means that he¡¯s not stupid.


    Tang Jinghong assured Lu Yichen, ¡°We won¡¯t betray you, rest assured.¡± Lu Yichen trusted Tang Jinghong, knowing that otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be the ones visiting but rather a contingent of soldiers surrounding the ce, ¡°Mother, do you wish to return?¡±


    The princess consort was not just a title; she was a mother. How could she bear to see her son and his friends caught in a dilemma?


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to go back. Lu Lizhang won¡¯t make things difficult for me,¡± she reassured, taking Lu Yichen¡¯s hand. ¡°Having the chance to see you is more than enough for me.¡±


    Lu Yichen pondered for a moment, ¡°Mother, may I ask you something?¡¯


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°If I were to kill Lu Lizhang, would you forgive me?¡±


    The princess consort wasn¡¯t surprised by his question and answered gently, ¡°He¡¯s your father. No matter the worst he¡¯s done, that fact remains unchanged. Yichen, he may deserve to die, but not by your hand.


    Lu Yichen understood, ¡°Mother, I understand.¡±


    The princess consort smiled, ¡°Join me for a meal. I¡¯ll return to the mansion in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll start preparing.¡¯

 Chapter 643: Rowing Competition

    Chapter 643: Rowing Competition


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingshuang and Yang Zhenzhen were boating on the South Lake, enjoying the gentle breeze and chatting happily, with theirughter ringing out like silver bells, adding a delightful sound to theke¡¯s ambiance.


    There were many other boats around, filled with people out enjoying themselves, creating a lively atmosphere.


    Yang Zhenzhen fed a piece of candied fruit to Chu Qingshuang, saying somewhat reluctantly, ¡°After you go back this time, when will youe to the capital again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if I doe to the capital, I¡¯ll definitely look you up.¡± Chu Qingshuang ced a porcin rabbit bracelet on Yang Zhenzhen¡¯s wrist, ¡°This is for you. Whenever you miss me, you can look at it.¡±


    Yang Zhenzhen was dazzled by the bracelet, ¡°Deal!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Li Shaoliang rowed his boat over, cheerfully calling out, ¡°Qingshuang.¡± After attending Chu Qingyue¡¯s wedding banquet, the Li family had returned home, leaving him behind. He said he would apany Chu Qingshuang back. Li Zhenzong, unable to dissuade him, reluctantly let him stay.


    ¡°Senior Brother, be careful, or you might fall into the water.¡± Chu Qingshuang watched as Li Shaoliang unsteadily rowed his way towards them, worried he might capsize.


    Li Shaoliang confidently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve participated in rowingpetitions before. Rowing a boat like this is no challenge for me.¡± Chu Qingshuang was skeptical, ¡°Then why are you rowing in such a risky manner?¡±


    That¡¯s on purpose, to show off my superior rowing skills.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    While they were talking, two boats approached. One boat carried Cai Jun¡¯an and his friend, while the other was upied by Zhang Zishan, Zhang Zijun, and their friends.


    Cai Jun¡¯an¡¯s words drifted over with the wind, ¡°One should know their limits and not overreach.¡±


    Zhang Zijun added, ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s no shame in not knowing how to row. It¡¯s better to admit it openly than to face a more embarrassing situationter.¡± These words were a little ear-piercing. The three of them looked over.


    Li Shaoliang sized up the upants of the two boats, noting their affluent appearance, ¡°Who are you guys?¡±


    Cai Jun¡¯an stood and bowed to Chu Qingshuang and Yang Zhenzhen, ¡°I am Cai Jun¡¯an, pleased to meet thedies.¡±


    Zhang Zishan and Zhang Zijun also bowed, ¡°I am Zhang Zishan (Zhang Zijun), pleased to meet thedies.¡±


    This reminded Chu Qingshuang of the Cai and Zhang families¡¯ simultaneous marriage proposals, a detail Li Qingyu hadn¡¯t shared with her, but intuition told her these were the men in question, making her somewhat reluctant to face them.


    Chu Qingshuang returned the greeting with a detached air, ¡°Pleased to meet you, young masters.¡±


    Li Shaoliang, feeling a natural sense of rivalry, suggested, ¡°Qingshuang, it¡¯s gettingte. Shall we head back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was thinking of returning as well.¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Cai Jun¡¯an interjected, stopping Li Shaoliang, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±


    Li Shaoliang stood his ground, ¡°I am Qingshuang¡¯s senior brother. If you have something to say, you can tell me. Being a youngdy and all, it¡¯s not convenient for her to talk to you.¡±


    Zhang Zishanmented with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re just her senior brother, not her real brother. I¡¯m afraid there are some decisions you can¡¯t make.¡±


    Li Shaohang¡¯s mood shifted from yful to serious, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±????????????????????????? <sup>y</sup>


    Zhang Zijun¡¯s gaze swept over Li Shaoliang before settling on Chu Qingshuang, ¡°We¡¯d like to invite Miss Chu to join us for a boat ride. That¡¯s not something you can decide, right?¡±


    Li Shaoliang turned to Chu Qingshuang, ¡°Do you want to go?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang shook her head in refusal, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to go boating anymore.¡±


    Li Shaoliang stepped in to protect her, ¡°Did you hear that? Qingshuang doesn¡¯t want to go boating. You alle from respectable backgrounds; surely, you wouldn¡¯t force a youngdy, right?¡±


    Cai Jun¡¯an shot Li Shaoliang a dark look but smiled again when his gaze fell on Chu Qingshuang, ¡°Miss Qingshuang, it¡¯s just a boat ride. We mean no harm. There¡¯s no need to push us away so firmly.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang still refused, ¡°Sorry, I want to go home.¡±


    Zhang Zijun, smiling amiably, said, ¡°Miss Qingshuang, we sincerely invite you for a boat ride. Isn¡¯t it a bit rude to turn us down like this?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang, not adept at social interactions, looked to Li Shaoliang for help.


    With the other party having the advantage in numbers, forcing the issue would surely end poorly for them. Thus, Li Shaoliang suggested a roundabout approach, ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s have a rowingpetition. The winner gets to invite Qingshuang for a boat ride. Since there¡¯s only one Qingshuang and you all wish to invite her, someone will inevitably be disappointed.¡±


    After exchanging nces, they agreed, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s have a contest.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang looked worriedly at Li Shaoliang, doubting his ability to win given his previously shaky rowing.


    Yang Zhenzhen patted Chu Qingshuang¡¯s shoulder, somewhat enviously saying, ¡°You¡¯re so popr, with several men vying for you at the same time.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang knew the truth, ¡°They¡¯re only after their own interests, not me.¡±


    Yang Zhenzhen pointed at Li Shaoliang, ¡°What about him?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang smiled at her senior brother, who had been protective of her from the start, ¡°Senior Brother is genuinely looking out for me.¡±


    ¡°Has your senior brother always been so good to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s been kind to me since the day we met.¡±


    ¡°I envy you for having such a good senior brother.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to envy. You also have people who are good to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    A race track was set up on theke, with each of the four men in identical small boats, ready at the starting line.


    The spectators moved to the sides of the race track, eager to witness this dramatic contest over a single woman.


    Li Shaoliang told Chu Qingshuang, ¡°You give the start signal.¡±


    Chu Qingshuangnodded. ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Chu Qingshuangshouted, ¡°One, two, three, start!¡±


    The four boats darted off, creating ripples across theke in a fiercepetition.


    The race was about a hundred meters long, a distance that wouldn¡¯t take long to cover.


    Li Shaoliang led by half a boat length, steadily ahead of the other three. If he could maintain this performance, first ce was assured.


    Chu Qingshuang watched anxiously¡­


    Yang Zhenzhen unconsciously clenched her fists, ¡°Qingshuang, your senior brother wasn¡¯t lying; he¡¯s quite skilled.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang replied, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him row. I didn¡¯t know


    he was this good; I thought he couldn¡¯t row at all.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s kept it well hidden.¡±


    ¡°A little.¡±


    Unsurprisingly, Li Shaoliang won the race by a boat¡¯s length, earning apuse from the crowd, ¡°Well done! Great rowing!¡±


    Li Shaoliang turned back to wave at Chu Qingshuang, shouting, ¡°Qingshuang, I won.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang waved back, ¡°I saw it¡­¡±


    Cai Junan, Zhang Zijun, and Zhang Zishan looked at each other before ring at Li Shaoliang. They felt too ashamed to stay any longer and left dejectedly.


    Li Shaoliang rowed back, proudly saying, ¡°What do you think? Now do you believe I can row?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang looked at him admiringly, ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Li Shaoliang got out of the boat and approached Chu Qingshuang, ¡°Shall we go home?¡±


    ChuQingshuangnodded. ¡°Ok.¡±

 Chapter 644: Putting Righteousness Before Family

    Chapter 644: Putting Righteousness Before Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the Ning Residence.


    Grandfather Ning was practicing the Five Animal Frolics in the courtyard, a set of exercises he had recently learned that greatly improved his health.


    Ning Yuting entered, pouring a cup of tea for his grandfather, ¡°Grandfather.¡±


    Grandfather Ning, upon seeing Ning Yuting, was delighted, ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll join you after I finish my exercises.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush, Grandfather, take your time.¡±


    Grandfather Ning, smiling, responded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Afterpleting his exercises, Grandfather Ning came over to sit across from Ning Yuting, showing concern, ¡°I notice you seem troubled. Have you encountered any displeasing matters recently?¡±


    Ning Yuting shook his head, denying any troubles, ¡°No, Grandfather, I¡¯m just a bit tired.¡±


    Thinking Ning Yuting was simply fatigued from his recent marriage and perhaps had been unrestrained in a certain aspect, Grandfather Ning chuckled, ¡°Then you should rest more. You don¡¯t need to visit me so often.¡±


    Ning Yuting, btedly realizing the misunderstanding, responded helplessly, ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    Grandfather Ning changed the subject with a smile, ¡°How have you been getting along with Qingyue?¡±


    Ning Yuting honestly replied, ¡°Qingyue has a good nature, making our time together veryfortable.¡±


    Grandfather Ning took a sip of his tea, advising, ¡°Such a good girl, you must treat her well.¡±


    ¡°I will, Grandfather.¡±


    After a short chat, Grandfather Ning began to urge Ning Yuting to leave, ¡°Do you have any other matters to attend to? I¡¯d like to rest for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, I want to ask you something.¡± Ning Yuting¡¯s hand, resting on hisp, tightened around his clothes as he slowly broached the subject,


    ¡°Grandfather, if my fall from the cliff wasn¡¯t an ident but someone¡¯s doing¡­¡±


    Grandfather Ning was visibly shaken, ¡°Is this spection, or are you certain? Have you learned something?¡±


    Ning Yuting quickly reassured, ¡°Grandfather, please calm down. It¡¯s just a guess, without basis. That¡¯s why I came to discuss it with you.¡±


    Grandfather Ning anxiously asked, ¡°If your guess is true, who do you think would do such a thing?¡±


    Ning Yuting shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Grandfather.¡±


    But Grandfather Ning had already considered many possibilities. Knowing Ning Yuting¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t make baseless ims. Ning Yuting must know something and came to gauge his reaction.


    If it were an outsider, Ning Yuting would have dealt with it himself. Coming to him meant it was likely rted to their family.


    After a moment of silence, Grandfather Ning spoke with a mix of apology and anger, ¡°Yuting, if the evidence is conclusive, Grandfather will not hesitate to prioritize justice over family ties.¡±


    Ning Yuting looked at his grandfather, feeling somewhat guilty, ¡°Grandfather¡­¡±


    Grandfather Ning raised his hand to stop him, his gaze deep and serious, ¡°Grandfather can bear it. Don¡¯t hold back, do what you must.¡±


    Ning Yuting stood up, bowing to his grandfather, ¡°Thankyou, Grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Go on with your tasks. I¡¯ll rest for a while,¡± Grandfather Ning said, closing his eyes, deeply saddened by the realization that his family was not exempt from such schemes.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ning Yuting left.


    In the courtyard outside the kitchen.


    Chu Qingzhi surveyed the three men standing before her, each with distinct features ¨C one tall, one short, and one plump, ¡°Do you know about cottonseed?¡±


    The three of them nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The tall one spoke, ¡°Miss, we study medicinal cuisine. We might not im to be experts in medicine, but we all know that cottonseed isn¡¯t suitable for women to consume. We wouldn¡¯t use it.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t use it?¡±


    The three replied in unison, ¡°We are sure.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that these three weren¡¯t the ones who tampered with the medicinal food. The culprit must be that mysterious maid, ¡°Do you remember the strange maid from yesterday?¡±


    The short one scratched his head, ¡°She was pretty and a new face, so I remember her clearly. She was about as tall as me, slim, wore a scarf, and had a delicate appearance. Her voice was pleasant to hear¡­¡±


    A scarf in this weather? Chu Qingzhi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, indicating the issue indeed revolved around this maid, ¡°After delivering the medicine, did you see her again?¡±


    The plump man replied, ¡°I did. She was heading towards the back door, but I don¡¯t know what for.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s all from me; you can go back to your duties.¡±


    The group dispersed.


    After a moment of thought, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Chunli, could you show us around the estate?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Miss.¡±


    As Chu Qingyue and Chu Qingzhi walked side by side to the backyard, Qingyue remarked, ¡°This is also my first time visiting these ces.¡±


    Chu Qingning asked, ¡°Sister, haven¡¯t you explored the mansion since you got married?¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled and shook her head, ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance.¡±


    Suddenly, an anxious voice of a maid echoed, ¡°Catch her, quick! Don¡¯t let her get away!¡±


    Following her shouts, hurried footsteps approached.


    Chu Qingzhi and the others halted, turning towards the source of the noise.


    Chunli frowned and moved forward, just about to pass through an archway when a woman in grey clothes rushed out, pushing her aside and running towards Chu Qingzhi¡¯s group.


    The servants rushed over, two blocking their path and two chasing the woman.


    Despite their efforts, the nimble woman dodged the pursuers and continued running towards Chu Qingzhi, shouting, ¡°Miss Fifth, Miss Fifth¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi realized the woman was calling her.


    Soon, the woman knelt before Chu Qingzhi, pleading, ¡°Miss Fifth, I need to speak with you. I have something to say.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Seeing someone approach from the corner, the woman hastily added, ¡°I need to speak with you alone.¡±


    Usually, such individuals harbored significant secrets. Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Fang Yuying approached, scolding the maid and servants, ¡°A madwoman, and you still haven¡¯t dragged her back?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to Fang Yuying, recognizing her attire and the maids following her, along with the direction from which she came. This must be Second Madam Ning, Fang Yuying.


    The woman in grey looked fearfully at Fang Yuying, then hid behind Chu Qingzhi, ¡°No, I won¡¯t go back. Miss, save me.¡±


    Fang Yuying scrutinized Chu Qingzhi with disdain, ¡°So the poor woman marries into the family, and now her poor sisterse to sponge off us. Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled slightly, ¡°When my sister married into the Ning family, she brought a dowry worth over two million taels. As far as I know, when you married into the Ning family, it was only about three hundred thousand taels. How do you have the nerve to call my sister poor?¡±


    Fang Yuying¡¯s face nched, ¡°Your family can produce a dowry worth over two million taels?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can check the dowry list. The truth is clear.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to discuss dowries with you,¡± Fang Yuying quickly changed the subject, ¡°I came to visit Father. Make way.¡±


    Then, turning to the woman in grey, she ordered the maids, ¡°Take her away.¡±

 Chapter 645: Overbearing

    Chapter 645: Overbearing<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The woman in gray, frightened by Fang Yuying¡¯s order to take her away, clung desperately to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s clothes, cryingout in terror, ¡°I won¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Fang Yuyingmanded sternly, ¡°Take her away.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingyue faced her with a cold expression, ¡°Second Aunt, she belongs to our main family¡¯s household. It wouldn¡¯t be right for you to take her away, would it?¡±


    Fang Yuying red at Chu Qingyue, her gaze as if she wanted to devour her alive, ¡°The authority to manage the Ning family still lies in my hands; the people here must listen to me.¡±


    Chu Qingyue, suppressing her inner fear, retorted, ¡°Even so, Grandfather has said that each branch should not interfere with the others. Now that she is with our family, you cannot take her away.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning were both surprised to see Chu Qingyue¡¯s assertiveness. Second Sister was showing her mettle!


    Fang Yuying clenched her fist, furious inside, ¡°Chu Qingyue, you¡¯re a junior; are you trying to contradict your elder?¡±


    ¡°I meant no disrespect; I was merely stating the facts. Second Aunt, I believe you wouldn¡¯t want to disturb Grandfather with such a trivial matter, would you?¡±


    Fang Yuying internally gnashed her teeth. The old master was just looking for an excuse to hand over the management rights to Chu Qingyue. If this issue were to reach the old master, it would serve as just the excuse he needed.


    ¡°Chu Qingyue, I¡¯ll remember today¡¯s incident,¡± Fang Yuying seethed with anger and pointed at a maid with ulterior motives, ¡°Xiaoling,e and serve me.¡±


    A petite maid ran over, timidly lowering her head, ¡°Second Madam.¡±


    Fang Yuying nced at the woman in gray and walked towards Grandfather Ning¡¯s courtyard with Xiaoling, ¡°You¡¯re also of marriageable age now; you should be on the lookout for a suitable husband.¡±


    Seeing this, the woman in gray slowly let go of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s clothes and turned to walk away.<div>


    Chu Qingyue puzzled, ¡°Why did she leave?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Let¡¯s follow her.¡± Then she asked Chunli, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Chunli whispered, ¡°Her name is Xu Hehua. She was First Madam¡¯s apanying maid, growing up together with deep affection. After First Madam¡¯s tragic death, her mental state deteriorated. Soon after, her daughter went missing, and her husband, thinking she lost their daughter and went mad, abandoned her. She hasn¡¯t been seen since.¡±


    A few sentences encapsted the tragic life of a woman, eliciting sighs.


    Xu Hehua walked at a steady pace into the most secluded courtyard of the back yard and then sat on a bench to daydream, murmuring softly, ¡°Xiaoling, Xiaoling¡­¡±


    At the courtyard entrance, Chu Qingzhi told Chu Qingyue and the others, ¡°Wait here for me; I¡¯m going to talk to her.¡± She had a hunch the woman wanted to tell her something but changed her mind due to Fang Yuying¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi entered the courtyard and sat opposite Xu Hehua, ¡°If you tell me what you know, I¡¯ll draw a portrait of your daughter for you.¡±


    Xu Hehua¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Truly. I never lie.¡±


    Chu Qingyue and Chu Qingning exchanged nces. Their sister had never seen Xu Hehua¡¯s daughter; how could she draw her?<div>


    Chunli was also puzzled but seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s confidence, she too became curious.


    Xu Hehua began to smile, which soon turned into crying. Her sobs were filled with deep sorrow and suppression, as if she had been holding back for a long time and finally found an outlet.


    She revealed¡­


    A year ago, First Madam was overjoyed to discover she was pregnant. At the age of thirty-six or thirty-seven, it was consideredte for childbirth, so to avoid any mishaps, First Master Ning decided to take her to see a very famous doctor.


    The doctor was a nun residing in a nunnery, only epting patients who came to her.


    The weather was fine when they left, but on the return journey, a downpour started.


    While passing a road with a steep slope on one side, a huge rock rolled down, striking their carriage directly.


    Xu Hehua was sitting on the carriage shaft at the time and saw the rock falling. In a split second, she jumped off the carriage and dodged it, but the others were not so fortunate.


    Though she survived, she felt immense guilt, suffering under the weight of psychological stress until her mental state deteriorated.


    Chu Qingzhi was puzzled. After she saved NingYuting, he said that his parents died on the way to visit friends. ¡°Weren¡¯t they visiting friends?¡±


    ¡°To avoid jinxing the pregnancy, it was indeed said to be a visit to friends.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi checked Xu Hehua¡¯s pulse, finding her normal at the moment, ¡°So, what do you want to tell me?¡±


    Suddenly terrified, Xu Hehua began to tremble, ¡°In the rain, I saw two people running down from the slope. I was terrified and never spoke of it¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression grew stern, ¡°You mean, the rock didn¡¯t fall because of the rain but was deliberately pushed down?¡±


    Xu Hehua nodded, clutching Chu Qingzhi¡¯s clothes tightly, saying with a sense of relief, ¡°Yes, they had sticks in their hands and ran very quickly¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what they looked like?¡±


    Xu Hehua shook her head hopelessly, ¡°It was pouring; I only saw two figures, not their faces.¡±


    The investigation was bing increasinglyplex¡­


    Afterforting Xu Hehua for a while, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°You were about to confide in me just now, but why did you then leave?¡±


    Xu Hehua burst into tears, emotionally distressed, ¡°My daughter is also called Xiaoling. Second Madam threatened me with Xiaoling; I was afraid to speak¡­¡±


    It seems Second Madam is intricately connected to the incident involving Ning Yuting¡¯s parents.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now, you rest. I¡¯ll investigate this thoroughly.¡±


    Xu Hehua knelt down before Chu Qingzhi, overflowing with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Miss, thank you¡­¡± Once the truth is uncovered, First Madam and Master can rest in peace.


    Chu Qingzhi fetched ink, brush, paper, and inkstone to draw a portrait of a little girl, coloring it. Once the ink dried, she handed it to Xu Hehua, ¡°Does this look like your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Like, like, very much so¡­¡± Xu Hehua held the drawing tenderly, greedily gazing at it.


    Chu Qingyue couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fifth Sister, how could you draw her without ever seeing Xiaoling?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°This drawing is actually of Xu Hehua as a child. Daughters generally resemble their parents to some extent. By drawing based on Xu Hehua¡¯s features, the little girl in the drawing should resemble her daughter by at least sixty to seventy percent.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded, admiringly, ¡°Fifth Sister is indeed clever.¡±


    ¡°I have onest question,¡± Chu Qingzhi asked Xu Hehua, ¡°Why did you choose to confide in me?¡±


    ¡°I heard everyone say you even dared to strike a princess and are brilliant at solving cases. I figured you must be a fearless and very intelligent girl, so it¡¯s fitting to seek you out.¡±


    ¡°Since you trust me, I¡¯ll arrange a new ce for you to live. Would you like to go?¡±


    Xu Hehua was a crucial eyewitness, and Second Madam had clearly be suspicious. If Xu Hehua was left unprotected, it¡¯s likely she wouldn¡¯t survive much longer.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took Xu Hehua away from the Ning residence, to a location known only to Chu Qingzhi.

 Chapter 646: Cross-dressing (6/6)

    Chapter 646: Cross-dressing (6/6)<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the study, Chu Qingzhi ryed her findings to Ning Yuting, ¡°I¡¯ll help you uncover the real culprit. For now, don¡¯t act out of the ordinary to avoid alerting them.¡±


    She had already noticed the watchful eyes on her, and the atmosphere in the Ning residence was bing increasingly tense.<div>


    Hearing Chu Qingzhi¡¯swords, NingYuting¡¯s expression was wooden. He did not know how to react to such grievous news. In the end, he could not suppress his grief and knelt on the ground, crying softly.


    At the peak of his grief, all that remained was the simple instinct to cry.


    Chu Qingyue stayed behind to apany Ning Yuting, while everyone else left the study.


    In the courtyard, Chu Qingning expressed her anger, ¡°Such ruthless people must not be let off easily!¡±


    ¡°Fourth Sister, be careful. Walls have ears.¡±


    Realizing her carelessness, Chu Qingning quicklyposed herself.


    Chu Qingzhi sorted through the information in her mind and decided to look for the mysterious maid first.


    Now that the ¡°snake¡± had retreated into its hole, the only option was to lure it out.


    Narrowing down the scope of the investigation¡­


    The Ning residence¡¯s front and back gates were manned by dedicated gatekeepers who would surely notice any strangersing and going.


    Chu Qingzhi, apanied by Chu Qingning and Chunli, headed to the back gate.<div>


    The back gate was guarded by an elderly man in his fifties. The gate was usually closed, only opened from the inside by the old man, allowing people from outside to enter.


    Chunli approached and inquired, ¡°Uncle Sun, have you seen any unfamiliar faces entering or leaving these past few days?¡±


    Uncle Sun, recognizing Chunli, immediately responded warmly, ¡°No, apart from some strangers who came to the kitchen to deliver items before the young master¡¯s marriage, it¡¯s been just our peopleing and going.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi personally asked, ¡°Uncle Sun, are you sure no strangers havee and gone in the past few days? Any uncertainties?¡±


    After carefully recalling, Uncle Sun shook his head affirmatively, ¡°No, the young master had his wedding celebration, and there were many items to tidy up. I stayed by the gate to avoid any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou, Uncle Sun.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    With the back gate checked, Chu Qingzhi and Chunli moved to the main gate, asking the same questions. The gatekeepers there also reported no sightings of strangers.


    At the lotus pond, Chu Qingzhi stood at the edge, lost in thought, when someone on the opposite side caught her attention, ¡°Chunli, what¡¯s over there?¡±


    Chun Lei looked and exined, ¡°That¡¯s where people from the second and third branchese from.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi decided, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingning whispered, ¡°Fifth Sister, if there¡¯s nothing unusual at the main and back gates, the mysterious maid must have used the gate we just saw. It¡¯s evident that it¡¯s either the second or third branch.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi cautiously said, ¡°The second and third branches are too broad. We need to narrow it down to an individual. Even knowing who it is, we still need to find evidence.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely find the evidence.¡±


    They approached a corridor-like archway about three meters long, leading to a spacious and beautiful garden nked by orderly houses, with servants asionally passing by.


    Chunli shared, ¡°This area was expanded by the Ning family. The expansion doubled the original size of the Ning estate, with the second and third branches upying half each.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi used her divine sense to get an overall view of the Ning residence, noting the simr sizes and decorative styles of the three branches, showing Grandfather Ning¡¯s equal treatment of his sons.


    To the left of the gardeny the second branch¡¯s quarters, and to the right, the third family¡¯s.


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Chunli, how many people are in the second branch? And in the third?¡±


    ¡°Seventy-nine in the second branch, eighty-five in the third.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi whispered a few words to Chu Qingning, who nodded and left the Ning residence.


    Chu Qingzhi then told Chunli, ¡°Notify everyone that the Young Madam appreciates their hard work preparing for the wedding banquet and ns to distribute some reward money. Ask them toe and collect it immediately.¡±<div>


    This would also help gather support for her elder sister. In a few days, when they leave, it would be up to her elder sister to manage on her own.


    Chunli smiled and agreed, ¡°Yes, Fifth Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi returned to the courtyard where Chu Qingyue was staying.


    Ning Yuting had regained hisposure, but his calm was filled with sorrow, which was heart-wrenching to see.


    Chu Qingzhi informed them about distributing reward money to the servants, and both supported the idea unconditionally. Chu Qingyue immediately gave Xia Mei some banknotes, instructing her to exchange them for smaller denominations of silver at the bank to use as reward money.


    Chu Qingning returned with a bottle of medicine, ¡°Fifth Sister, as you instructed, the medicine is prepared.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi opened the medicine bottle and sniffed it, pleased with the high purity, ¡°Good.¡±


    Chu Qingning confidently assured, ¡°You can count on me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi prepared a censer, poured the medicinal powder into it, lit it, and ced it in a room. She then closed the door to create a sealed space, nning to use itter.


    Soon, Xia Mei returned with the exchanged small denominations of silver, which were ced in the room where the censer had been set up.


    The news about Chu Qingyue distributing reward money quickly spread throughout the estate¡­


    ¡°The Young Madam is giving out reward money!¡±


    ¡°Is that true? Isn¡¯t the Young Madam from a vige? They say she¡¯s very poor, how could she possibly give out reward money?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. A maid from the young master¡¯s courtyard notified us. Let¡¯s go get the reward money and take a closer look at this Young Madam.¡±


    Nobody dislikes money, and it wasn¡¯t long before the Ning estate¡¯s servants, including the two elderly gatekeepers, gathered at the entrance of Chu Qingyue¡¯s courtyard, waiting to receive their reward money.


    Chunli came over, announcing loudly, ¡°Line up, everyone gets a share.¡±


    The crowd quickly formed an orderly line.


    Xia Mei opened the door, ¡°Please, Young Madam.¡±


    The room was filled with a refreshing fragrance, which was uplifting andfortable to smell.


    However, those who had recently been in contact with cotton seeds would experience apletely different reaction to this smell, with some potentially fainting due to more severe reactions.


    Chu Qingyue entered the room, exuding the aura of the Young Madam, and sat to one side, ¡°Each person gets three coins. Come one by one, everyone will get their share.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Madam.¡±


    Hearing this, the crowd grew even more excited, and their affection for Chu Qingyue soared.


    Everyone lined up to enter the room and receive their reward money.


    Chu Qingzhi stood to one side, silently observing everyone.


    Suddenly, a servant boy with a fairplexion and somewhat androgynous features appeared in her field of vision.


    As the boy neared the room and smelled the fragrance, his brow furrowed, growing tighter the closer he got¡­


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, it¡¯s him, fitting the descriptions provided by others perfectly.


    How interesting. They actually let a servant dress up as a maid. If they were searching for female members of the household, they would never suspect him. She wondered who hade up with the idea.


    The boy wanted to leave but, seeing everyone else receiving their reward money, was reluctant to give up. So, he gritted his teeth and stubbornly waited his turn.


    When the boy stepped into the room and reached out to receive the reward money, he finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fainted.


    Chu Qingzhi had already given instructions in advance; Xia Mei quickly had two maids carry the boy to the next room and tie him up.


    Chu Qingzhi did not leave, as she needed to see if there were any aplices.

 Chapter 647: The Truth

    Chapter 647: The Truth


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi had observed over two hundred servants and maids in the Ning family from start to end, and only that delicate-looking servant boy showed any anomaly. However, to be cautious, she still asked, ¡°Chunli, was everyone here?¡±


    Chunli nodded. ¡°Everyone was here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then instructed Chunli, ¡°Take some people and check that servant boy¡¯s room for any women¡¯s clothing.¡±


    Chunli nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right now.¡±


    Chu Qingyue and Chu Qingningcame over, with Chu Qingyue frowning, ¡°Fifth Sister, was it that servant boy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go have a look.¡±


    The three sisters went to the next room together.


    The delicate-looking servant boy was still unconscious, his face clean and features somewhat refined. His small frame made him look inconspicuous in women¡¯s clothing, almost fitting.


    Ning Yuting entered, his presence heavy with a low mood, ¡°I¡¯ll just listen in; don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took a bowl of water and sshed it on the servant boy¡¯s face.


    The boy shook his head and quickly came to his senses, panicking, ¡°Young Madam, Misses, why have you tied me up?¡±


    Chu Qingning angrily said, ¡°Acting so innocent, if we didn¡¯t know better, you¡¯d have fooled us!¡±


    The servant boy put on an innocent look, very much like a green tea bitch, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything, Young Madam, are you sure you haven¡¯t made a mistake?¡±


    Chu Qingning huffed, ¡± You really won¡¯ t cry until you see the coffin!¡¯<sup>1</sup>


    As calm as usual, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°How did you drug your Young Madam¡¯s medicinal cuisine?¡±


    The boy¡¯s hand clenched into a fist, his eyes filled with fear looking at Chu Qingzhi, and he struggled to speak, ¡°Lin Qing went home to visit her family, and I disguised myself as a maid to fetch the medicinal meal. I took a detour to a secluded room and mixed the medicine into the meal there.¡±


    Chu Qingning suddenly said, ¡°Fifth Sister, to cause infertility in Second Sister, it would take a long-term dosing. He only did it once or twice, which wouldn¡¯t be effective.¡±


    Let¡¯s hear what he has to say.¡± Chu Qingzhi turned to the servant boy, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Lin Qing?¡±


    The boy, not fully grasping the situation, already answered, ¡°We¡¯ve been childhood friends, grown up together.¡±


    ¡°Did Lin Qing know about the drugging?¡±


    ¡°Yes, every time she went to deliver the medicinal meal, I would intercept her halfway and take her to that secluded room to get intimate. She would watch me mix the medicine into the meal and even stir it herself with a spoon¡­¡±


    Chu Qingning interrupted the servant boy, ¡°My second sister has only been married for a few days. But from what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯ve been doing this for a long time. Who were you trying to drug?¡±


    The young master, of course. If the young master became infertile, wouldn¡¯t that solve everything? Drugging the young madam was just a precaution. ¡± Ning Yuting¡¯s face turned icy, his gaze piercing the servant boy as if wishing to kill him on the spot.


    Chu Qingyue was visibly shaken, ¡°Yuting, let Fifth Sister check your pulseter. It¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Ning Yuting looked at Chu Qingyue, his expression softening slightly, hoping it wasn¡¯t toote.


    Chu Qingning cursed, ¡°You¡¯re too malicious!¡±


    The servant boy resigned himself, ¡°Do you even know what this ce is? Are you unaware of the wealth in the Ning family? Wealth tempts the heart!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi frowned, ¡°Who instructed you to do this?¡±


    The servant boy suddenlyughed, hisughter filled with helplessness and sorrow, ¡°Two years ago, Second Master took in a concubine named Tang Rou, the woman I loved. For her, I came to the mansion to work as a servant boy, secretly meeting with Tang Rou. But, but¡­¡± He started crying, ¡°One time, our meeting was discovered by the Second Madam.¡±


    ¡°Second Madam didn¡¯t say anything at the time. Afterwards, she called us over and threatened us, making us drug Young Master.¡±


    ¡°To achieve the goal, I deliberately got close to Lin Qing. Lin Qing and I grew up together, and she already liked me. Once I showed some interest, sheplied with everything I wanted.¡±


    After saying this, the servant boyughed crazily, in despair, as if their lives were ruined, with no future left.


    After the servant boy calmed down a bit, Chu Qingzhi continued to ask, ¡°Do you know who tampered with the sachet?¡±


    The servant boy looked bewildered, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the sachet, we didn¡¯t do anything to it.¡±


    Footsteps approached, and then Xia Mei appeared, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, something has happened.¡±


    Ning Yuting turned, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xia Mei said gravely, ¡°Tang Rou has hung herself.¡±


    The servant boy trembled, cautiously asking, ¡°Is she dead?¡±


    Xia Mei confirmed, ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Tang Rou¡­¡± The servant boy was overwhelmed with grief, calling out Tang Rou¡¯s name in despair.


    Chunli brought a set of maid¡¯s clothes into the room, ¡°Fifth Miss, these were found in the servant boy¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Normally, the servants who made mistakes in the mansion were directly handled by the family. Chu Qingzhi left the following matters to Ning Yuting, not nning to intervene further.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, could you check on Yuting¡­¡± Chu Qingyue found it hard to speak. Chu Qingzhi checked Ning Yuting¡¯s pulse. He was showing symptoms of oligospermia, which was not very optimistic. ¡°As long as he stops taking the drugs causing infertility, his body should recover after some time. Don¡¯t worry too much; it can still be salvaged.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was relieved, ¡°Thankyou, Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi continued to investigate the truth behind the sachet and the idental deaths of Ning Yuting¡¯s parents.


    The sachets in the mansion were made by a maid named Yun Lan, whose father was ill. Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning went directly to Yun Lan¡¯s home.


    Every city has its wealthy and poor areas, and Yun Lan¡¯s home was located in a poor area of the capital. The houses were low and old, the environment was dirty and disordered, and the peopleing and going were messy, overall not good.


    Yun Lan¡¯s home was on the edge of the poor area. After bing a maid in the Ning family, she filled the area around her home with flowers needed for making sachets. If one didn¡¯t consider the overall environment, her home was very beautiful.


    Xia Mei lifted her skirt, ¡°This is Yun Lan¡¯s home.¡±


    The air was filled with pleasant floral scents, intoxicating. From the old house came bouts of coughing, breaking the picturesque scene.


    A woman in her forties with white, dry hair came out of the house, hurried over upon seeing the threedies as beautiful as flowers, ¡°Who are you? Do you have business with my home?¡±


    Xia Mei smiled, ¡°We are here to see Yun Lan. Is she here?¡±


    Hearing the conversation, Yun Lan ran out, happily calling, ¡°Sister Xia Mei.¡±


    Xia Mei inquired with concern, ¡°Is your father feeling better?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s better, thankyou for your concern, Sister Xia Mei.¡± Yun Lan invited, ¡°Sister Xia Mei, Misses, pleasee in and sit.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°No need to bother, we just have a few questions. After asking, we¡¯ll leave.¡±

 Chapter 648: Searching for Yuan Shan

    Chapter 648: Searching for Yuan Shan


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yun Lan, acutely aware of her family¡¯s poor conditions, didn¡¯t push back but nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright.¡±


    At that moment, Chu Qingzhi noticed a string of begonia-colored flowers swaying with the breeze on the left side of the room.


    It was the Thunder God Vine.


    She walked over for a closer look and saw marks on the vine¡¯s branches where it had been cut.


    Turning her gaze towards the courtyard, she spotted a winnowing basket in the corner, filled with slices of the Thunder God Vine among others drying petals¡­


    Returning to the group, Chu Qingzhi directly asked Yun Lan, ¡°Who did you give the petals soaked in Thunder God Vine to?¡±


    Yun Lan¡¯s face turned ashen. Overwhelmed by fear, she knelt down, tears streaming down her face, ¡°I had no choice. I didn¡¯t want to do it; I never meant to hurt anyone¡­¡±


    Chu Qingning and Xia Mei looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect it to really be Yun Lan¡¯s doing. Ingrate, wasting Second Brother-inw¡¯s good intentions.


    Chu Qingzhi remained expressionless, ¡°Exinyourself.¡±


    Between sobs, Yun Lan recounted, ¡°About half a month ago, on my way home, I was approached by a woman wearing a cloak. She instructed me to do it, promising money uponpletion and threatening to strip me of my job at the Ning family¡¯s home if I refused.¡±


    ¡°I was desperate. My father is ill. Losing this job would ruin uspletely.¡±


    There were many ways to solve a problem, but Yun Lan chose the worst possible option, hardly deserving of sympathy, ¡°Describe this woman.¡±


    ¡°She was taller than me, wearing a pale blue dress and a matching cloak, even her shoes were pale blue, and she had a pleasant voice¡­¡±


    Xia Mei interjected, ¡°I know who it is.¡± She remembered someone who had a particr fondness for pale blue.


    In the Ning family¡¯s third branch.


    Sitting idly in the courtyard, the elegantly dressed Madam Ning of the third branch, adorned with a unique and beautiful purple jade hairpin, reflected a charm that belied her age in her thirties.


    She mused softly, with a hint of schadenfreude, ¡°Chu Qingzhi really has a knack for unearthing secrets from the second branch.¡±


    Her maid, Dai Su, approached with a bowl of beauty-enhancing soup, ¡°Madam, your beauty soup is ready.¡±


    Third Madam Ning extended her porcin-like fingers, ¡°Serve it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dai Su attended to her meticulously.


    ¡°Have you heard about the second branch?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re in big trouble.¡± Dai Su always knew the right things to say to please Third Madam Ning, always managing to keep her in high spirits.


    Third Madam Ning, somewhat impressed, remarked, ¡°A youngdy investigating like a detective, is her brain wired differently from ours?¡±


    Dai Su chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. She looks just like us, no extra limbs or heads.¡± She ced the bowl in front of Third madam Ning, ¡°It¡¯s ready for you.¡±


    Third Madam Ning took the spoon and stirred it twice, deep in thought.


    A maid entered to announce, ¡°Madam, Chu Qingzhi, Chu Qingning, and Xia Mei have arrived.¡±


    Third Madam Ning¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, her beauty radiant, ¡°Speak of the devil, and she shall appear. Let them in; I was just thinking about Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    As the maid departed, Dai Su¡¯s grip tightened around the bowl she was holding.


    Before long, Chu Qingzhi and herpanions were ushered into Third Madam Ning¡¯s presence by the maid.


    ¡°Greetings, Third Madam.¡±


    Third Madam Ning looked up at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face. Her skin was really smooth and wless. She was so beautiful that it made one¡¯s heart flutter. ¡°Why are you looking forme?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi got straight to the point, ¡°We would like to see Yuan Shan. Could you please assist us?¡±


    Before Third Madam Ning could respond, Dai Su, unable to contain her excitement, interjected, ¡°Yuan Shan isn¡¯t here; she¡¯s been gone for many days.¡±


    Xia Mei countered, ¡°I saw Yuan Shan just yesterday.¡±


    Dai Su, with her head slightly bowed and her hands tightly sped, betrayed her nervousness. Yet, she asserted confidently, ¡°You must have seen someone else.¡±


    Third Madam Ning looked at them. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not quite sure yet. We¡¯ll inform you once we have rity,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied, her gaze subtly shifting towards Dai Su, ¡°Where is Yuan Shan now?¡±


    Dai Su blurted out, ¡°She¡¯s at home.¡±


    With lies unraveling, seeking the truth became much simpler for Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Third Madam, we¡¯ll need to see Yuan Shan. Please excuse us.¡± With that, they departed.


    Third Madam Ning did not understand why she was looking for Yuan Shan.


    Dai Su, flustered, quickly excused herself, ¡°Madam, I have other matters to attend to. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Watching everyone leave, Third Madam Ning felt a sense of annoyance. Half- conversations were the most irksome.


    Catching up to them at the door, Dai Su blocked their way, her tone aggressive, ¡°You can¡¯t go see Yuan Shan.¡±


    Chu Qingning hinted at the obvious, ¡°Is this an admission of guilt?¡±


    Realizing her folly, Dai Su quickly tried topose herself, ¡°Yuan Shan is unwell; please don¡¯t disturb her.¡±


    Chu Qingning insinuated further, ¡°It seems she¡¯s not ill but afraid, right?¡±


    Dai Su attempted to feign innocence, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re implying, but whatever it is, Yuan Shan has nothing to do with it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze turned icy, ¡°You¡¯re aware your daughter tampered with my sister¡¯s purse, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I am, but she¡¯s just a child who didn¡¯t know any better. It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± Dai Su pped her hand over her mouth, panic-stricken by her own admission.


    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Chu Qingzhimanded, leaving no room for refusal.


    As they approached the residence, Dai Su¡¯splexion turned pale. She hade to stop Chu Qingzhi, yet here she was, leading them directly to the doorstep.


    This was a rtively good residence. It was neither big nor small. In the capital, it could be considered a wealthy family.


    Xia Mei called out, ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    The house remained silent until a man in his thirties emerged, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here for Yuan Shan,¡± Chu Qingzhi stated.


    As the man was about to agree, Dai Su rushed forward, blocking the door, her emotions running high, ¡°You can¡¯t see Yuan Shan, you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Seeing Dai Su¡¯s erratic behavior, the man quickly opened the door, ¡°Dai Su, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Dai Su, turning to push the man inside, urged, ¡°Quick, tell your daughter to run¡­¡±


    The man, clueless about the situation, was hesitant to act, ¡°Calm down. What exactly happened?¡±


    Seeing the man¡¯s reluctance, Dai Su pushed past him and dashed inside, shouting, ¡°Yuan Shan, run, run¡­¡±


    The man pulled Dai Su aside, asking anxiously, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t bother asking her. Call Yuan Shan out; she¡¯ll know the truth.¡±


    The man became wary, ¡°Who are you, and why are you looking for Yuan Shan?¡±

 Chapter 649: You Shouldn’t Marry Me

    Chapter 649: You Shouldn¡¯t Marry Me


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xia Mei stated, ¡°I am the main maid of the young master, and they are the younger sisters of the young master¡¯s wife. Yuan Shan has done something recently, and we¡¯re here to verify it.¡±


    Dai Su, her voiceden with tension, protested, ¡°Yuan Shan hasn¡¯t done anything. You shouldn¡¯t use her unjustly.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure she hasn¡¯t done anything?¡± Xia Mei retorted with a cold expression. ¡°You¡¯d better let here out, or you¡¯re just putting her in more trouble.¡±


    I would never harm my daughter. It¡¯s you who wants to harm her, you!¡± Dai Su shouted back.


    The man, protective of his daughter, stepped in front of the trio, ¡°What did Yuan Shan do?¡±


    ¡°Just let here out, and you¡¯ll know,¡± Xia Mei replied.


    Suddenly, Dai Su said, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go get her.¡±


    Yuan Shan was huddled in a corner of the room, trembling, her body tensing even more with each step she heard approaching.


    Dai Su cautiously entered the room, scanning her surroundings before approaching Yuan Shan, ¡°Quick, run out the back door. Find a ce to hide, and I¡¯lle find you once they¡¯ve left.¡±


    Sweat covered Yuan Shan¡¯s face as she swallowed hard, fearfully asking, ¡°Can we really escape?¡±


    ¡°We have to try. We¡¯ll worry if we can¡¯t escapeter.¡±


    Yuan Shan burst into tears, filled with regret, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Dai Su hugged her daughter, her eyes reddening, ¡°Go now, we can talkter.¡±


    With determination, Yuan Shan got up and ran towards the back door.


    At the back door, a serene voice called out, calm yetpelling, ¡°Are you Yuan Shan?¡±


    Yuan Shan couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks and turn around. A figure in light green stood under a tree, her eyes as captivating as the stars and a face so beautiful it was enviable, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Chu Qingzhi,¡± came the gentle reply.


    Yuan Shan immediately panicked, stepping back in disbelief, ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi answered, ¡°I knewyou would run, so I waited here for you.¡±


    Yuan Shan looked around then dashed to the left, but she didn¡¯t get far before she saw Chu Qingzhi standing in front of her. She stopped, shocked.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze held a teasing glint, like a cat toying with a mouse.


    Yuan Shan, like a startled bird, took a few steps back then turned to run in the opposite direction, only to find Chu Qingzhi ahead of her once again.


    Feeling utterly defeated, Yuan Shan gave in, her face ashen, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Chu Qingning and Xia Mei were waiting on the route back to the Ning mansion and soon saw Chu Qingzhiing with Yuan Shan.


    Chu Qingning eximed in surprise, ¡°We actually caught her. Fifth Sister, you really have foresight.¡±


    After Dai Su left, Chu Qingzhi, along with Chu Qingning and Xia Mei, also departed from Yuan Shan¡¯s house. Chu Qingzhi had instructed them to wait on the inevitable route while she went to catch Yuan Shan, and to their surprise, she seeded.


    Yuan Shan looked despairingly at Chu Qingning before lowering her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk back at the mansion,¡± Chu Qingzhi said.


    At the Ning Residence.


    Yuan Shan knelt before Ning Yuting and Chu Qingyue, apologizing, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ning Yuting¡¯s voice was icy, ¡°Why did you do it?¡±


    Yuan Shan burst into tears, taking a while before she could speak, ¡°Young Master, Chu Qingyue doesn¡¯t deserve you. You should marry someone of higher status.¡±


    Ning Yuting, furious, mmed the table, ¡°So you made poisonous sachet for Qingyue?¡±


    ¡°I had no choice,¡± Yuan Shan sobbed, a mess of tears and snot. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop you from marrying Chu Qingyue, so I thought if she couldn¡¯t bear children, you would grow to hate her, abandon her, and stop loving her¡­¡±


    Ning Yuting was livid, wanting to kill Yuan Shan on the spot.


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°And who do you think is worthy of our Young Master?¡±


    Yuan Shan blurted out, ¡°His cousin.¡± Looking up at Ning Yuting, she added, ¡°She is well-read, beautiful, and has been waiting for you. But you married someone else.¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Chu Qingning inquired.


    Yuan Shan looked as if she had been brainwashed. ¡°She is the niece of the third madam. She has always adored the Young Master, and the third madam promised her that she would speak to the Young Master about marriage when the time was right. Since your marriage to Chu Qingyue, she has been in tears daily. As her close friend, I couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi confirmed that this cousin was a schemer, having brainwashed Yuan Shan and then manipted her into harming others, ¡°You¡¯ve helped her, so why hasn¡¯t shee to save you?¡±


    Yuan Shan was stunned for a moment. She turned around and suddenly understood something.


    The truth about the sachet was finally out.


    Lord Zhang¡¯s Estate.


    The butler entered the study to report, ¡°My lord, the princess consort has returned.¡±


    Lu Lizhang immediately got up and walked towards the room where the princess consort was staying with an expressionless face.


    The princess consort sat in the courtyard, waiting for Lu Lizhang, dressed in monastic robes, her face as serene as ever, embodying the Buddhist detachment from worldly matters.


    Chu Qingzhi sat at the side. The princess consort asked someone to ce many


    of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s favorite pastries on the table.


    Upon entering and seeing the princess consort in such a state, Lu Lizhang¡¯s anger somewhat subsided. His gaze shifted to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Chu truly lives up to your reputation and sessfully brought back the princess consort.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood up. ¡°I didn¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Lu Lizhang, wanting Chu Qingzhi gone, dismissed her, ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took a piece of sugar-steamed cheesecake, smiling, ¡°The pastries are delicious, princess consort. I¡¯ll visit again.¡± Then, as she walked past Lu Lizhang, she paused, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t lose the princess consort again.¡± She continued on her way out.


    Lu Lizhang said nothing, but his face visibly darkened.


    The princess consort stood up, facing Lu Lizhang with a cool demeanor, ¡°Do


    you need something, my lord? If not, I¡¯m going to pray.¡±


    ¡°Do you really wish not to see me that much?¡±


    The princess consort didn¡¯t respond, silently moving her prayer beads, letting her silence speak for her.


    Lu Lizhang, frustrated and threatening, blurted out, ¡°If you oppose me, I¡¯ll kill LuYichen!¡±


    The princess consort paused, looking at Lu Lizhang, ¡°A tiger does not eat its cubs. He¡¯s your own son. Why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°My own son?¡± Lu Lizhang scoffed, ¡°Because he¡¯s my son, and his fate is cursed, bringing misfortune to our Lu family. If it weren¡¯t for him, would I, a lord, be in such a state?!¡±


    ¡°Do you truly believe your misfortunes are caused by Yichen?¡±


    Isn¡¯t it?¡± Lu Lizhang challenged, ¡°Since his birth, our household has declined.


    My sons died one after another, and even Yice had to drink fresh blood to survive. My dear wife, you¡¯re so good at bearing sons¡­¡±


    The princess felt a deep sense of powerlessness, looking at Lu Yichen and said softly, ¡°You never should have married me.¡±

 Chapter 650: Da Bai Takes Action

    Chapter 650: Da Bai Takes Action


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor. Henyee Trantions


    Lu Lizhang, suddenly recalling something that made him feel guilty, retreated a step back. Gazing at the princess consort¡¯s beautiful and serene face, he fled the scene in a panic.


    The princess consort sighed and walked into the room.


    Once upon a time, the princess consort, Lu Lizhang, and General Fan¡¯s younger brother, Fan Changtu, were very close friends, growing up together.


    The princess consort and Fan Changtu developed a secret affection for each other, mutually in love. Just when they were discussing marriage, war broke out, and Fan Changtu had to leave for the battlefield. The war was brutal, and Fan Changtu was severely injured, remaining unconscious for half a year before he finally recovered.


    Knowing about Fan Changtu and the princess consort¡¯s rtionship, General


    Fan immediately wrote a letter to the princess consort, informing her of Fan Changtu¡¯s condition.


    However, Lu Lizhang identally came across this letter, read it, burned it, and then falsely imed that Fan Changtu had died in battle.


    The princess consort, heartbroken,ter married Lu Lizhang. When Fan Changtu learned of this, he married a woman on the frontier out of sorrow and settled there, returning to the capital only a few times over the years.


    The princess consort remained unaware of this truth even until now¡­


    The night sky was filled with stars.


    In the General¡¯s Mansion.


    In the kitchen, Tang Jinghong lifted dumplings out of the pot onto a te for


    Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I made these especially for you. Try them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smelled them, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be someone who can¡¯t make dumplings?¡±


    ¡°I just learned.¡± Tang Jinghong served himself a te, but Lu Yichen suddenly appeared and snatched it away, ¡°Ever since you met Qingzhi, you¡¯ve practically be a master chef.¡±


    Tang Jinghong had no choice but to serve another te, ¡°Can¡¯t you do it yourself?¡±


    Lu Yichen sat down at the table, ¡°As the fearsome Third Master Lu of the underworld, when have you ever seen me get my own food?¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to feed you too?¡±


    Lu Yichen offered his chopsticks to Tang Jinghong with both hands, ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble for you, I wouldn¡¯t mind.


    Tang Jinghong took the chopsticks and handed them to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°You¡¯re pushing your luck.¡±


    Lu Yichen grabbed another pair of chopsticks and passed one to Tang Jinghong, ¡°I never pass up a chance to take advantage of my brother!


    Tang Jinghong retorted, ¡°Want to take a knife for me too?¡±


    Lu Yichen replied, ¡°A te of dumplings isn¡¯t worth taking a knife for, right?


    Tang Jinghong then mentioned, ¡°I heard Lu Lizhang has a shipment of sulfur arriving at Xishan for a handover tomorrow. I want to know who the buyer is.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ve been waiting for me,¡± Lu Yichen realized, ¡°Leave it to me.


    Tang Jinghong turned to Chu Qingzhi with concern, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation at the Ning residence going?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve figured out the matter with the cotton seeds and the sachet,¡± Chu Qingzhi shared, ¡°Also, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you. It¡¯s very likely that Yuting¡¯s parents were murdered.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Murdered?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± After Chu Qingzhi ryed what Xu Hehua had told her, she added, ¡°1 n to visit the site of Yuting¡¯s parents¡¯ ident tomorrow to determine whether it was truly an ident or foul y.¡±


    Tang Jinghong offered, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi declined, ¡°No need. I¡¯ve arranged for Third Brother and Lihua to apany me. You focus on your matters.


    ¡°Just be careful,¡± he cautioned.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    At the Chu Residence.


    After breakfast, Li Qingyu stopped Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, mom and dad have decided to go back home.¡±


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    Li Qingyu, anxious to return home, had already packed, ¡°We¡¯ll leave in a bit.


    I¡¯ve packed everything.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t hold them back. Having been away for nearly half a month was already their limit, ¡°Then I¡¯ll escort you out of the city. I need to leave the city as well.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go grab our things.¡±


    Once everything was loaded onto the carriage, they set off. Before leaving the city, they went to bid farewell to Chu Qingyue.


    Chu Qingyue, reluctant to part with her family, apanied them for a long distance before returning.


    Now, only Chu Qingzhi, Chu Xujin, Ge Lihua, Chu Qingning, and Wu Yaqing remained in the capital.


    Chu Qingzhi led Chu Xujin, Ge Lihua, and Xu Hehua to the mountain path where Ning Yuting¡¯s parents had their ident.


    Chu Qingzhi asked Xu Hehua to describe the scene of that day.


    The harrowing moment was something Xu Hehua, despite her mental instability, could never forget.


    She looked up at the slope, moved to where she had jumped from the carriage, and recounted, ¡°The carriage was here when I saw the boulder rolling down. I jumped to the side while the carriage continued forward¡­¡±


    After describing the incident, she walked towards a boulder, ¡°This is the rock that hit the carriage.¡±


    Then she pointed to a damaged tree, ¡°This mark was made by the crashing carriage.¡±


    Finally, she indicated a direction on the slope above, ¡°Someone ran down from behind that cluster of wild chrysanthemums.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up and take a look.¡± Chu Qingzhi flew up the slope.


    Chu Xujin, looking at Ge Lihua for help, saw Ge Lihua take his hand and fly up with him.


    Chu Qingzhi, noticing their intertwined hands, smiled. Had they finallye together?


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely that such arge rock was moved from elsewhere; it must have originally been on this slope¡­¡± She hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she spotted arge pit, matching the size of the boulder. This pit was where the boulder had been.


    Chu Xujin jumped into the pit, its edge as high as his waist, ¡°Assuming the boulder rolled down on its own, how heavy a rain would it take to loosen the soil this much?¡±


    Ge Lihua added, ¡°It would require conditions for a mudslide, but there was only a few hours of heavy rain¡­¡±


    Chu Xujin looked around and concluded, ¡°So, the assumption doesn¡¯t hold. This must have been done by someone.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed.


    Chu Xujin expressed concern, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s been over a year since the incident, and there are few clues left at the scene. It¡¯s going to be very difficult to investigate.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi remained silent. They would need to take an unconventional approach to solve this.


    Several military officers arrived on horseback. The leading officer dismounted and greeted her, ¡°Miss Chu Qingzhi, a headless body was found in the Ruan River. The lord has requested your assistance in the investigation.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    At the Ruan River.


    A crowd had gathered to watch as a headless corpsey on the riverbank. ¡°Make way, make way¡­¡± The officers cleared a path for Chu Qingzhi to approach the body.


    Ren Buqing greeted her, ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Miss Chu Qingzhi.¡± Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°No need for formalities.¡± She then got straight to the point, ¡°Have you identified the victim?¡±


    ¡°Without a head, it¡¯s difficult to confirm,¡± Ren Buqing said, somewhat helplessly. ¡°We haven¡¯t received any missing person reports recently, making it hard to identify.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to Chu Xujin, ¡°Third brother, could you bring Da Bai here?


    ¡°Right away,¡± Chu Xujin quickly left to fetch Da Bai.

 Chapter 651: Famous in the Capital

    Chapter 651: Famous in the Capital


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ren Buqing inquired with genuine curiosity, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, who is Da Bai?¡±


    ¡°Da Bai is a white tiger I¡¯ve raised,¡± Chu Qingzhi exined. ¡°Tigers have a very sensitive sense of smell, and I n to have it help us find the head of the corpse.¡±


    Ren Buqing was astounded, ¡°You¡¯ve raised a white tiger?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qingzhi, donning gloves and a mask, began examining the body. ¡°By assessing the spread of livor mortis and the rigidity of the corpse, we can deduce that the victim died more than six hours ago, before midnight.¡±


    ¡°The cut on the neck is smooth with signs of abrasion, indicating the head was sawed off with a tool like a saw.¡±


    ¡°There are purple strangtion marks on the neck, suggesting the victim was strangled from behind before death. The pattern of the marks indicates the weapon might have been something like a hemp rope.¡±


    ¡°The victim¡¯s clothes are luxurious, embroidered with a unique technique. We can trace where these clothes were purchased to help identify the victim.¡±


    Ren Buqing immediately ordered an investigation based on the embroidery pattern on the clothes.


    Chu Qingzhi undressed the corpse, ¡°There are bruises on the chest, back, and limbs, indicating the victim struggled fiercely before death. From the angles of the bruises, it¡¯s likely there was more than one assant.¡±


    Someone asked, ¡°Why would the murderer cut off his head?¡±


    ¡°There are two possibilities,¡± Chu Qingzhi exined. ¡°One is out of rage, which happens when there is a significant grudge between the murderer and the victim. The other is to hide the identity, likely to keep some secrets concealed.¡±


    ¡°For this corpse, I lean towards thetter. If it were out of rage, the murderer wouldn¡¯t have the patience for a meticulous act like sawing off a head. In anger, one would likely choose a cleaver or an axe for quicker, more furious action.¡±


    Everyone nodded, agreeing with her reasoning.


    Chu Qingzhi continued, ¡°Saws aren¡¯t often used, but the other party used a saw to cut off the head. This means that it was premeditated. Why would the murderer not kill the person before, but choose to kill at this time?¡±


    Ren Buqing pondered, ¡°ording to our spection, something must have happened recently that made the murderer fear their secret was about to be exposed, leading them to silence the victim.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°I think so too, so we cane to another conclusion. The murderer and the victim know each other.¡±


    ¡°Roar¡ª ¡± When Da Bai saw Chu Qingzhi, it was extremely excited. Before it could even get close, it roared to express its excitement.


    This roar scared everyone so much that their legs went weak. ¡°White, white tiger¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Da Bai won¡¯t harm anyone,¡± Chu Qingzhi reassured as she went to greet the tiger.


    Da Bai ran over, yfully rolling around and rubbing against Chu Qingzhi¡¯s legs, acting more like a big cat than a fearsome tiger.


    Seeing Da Bai¡¯s demeanor, the crowd¡¯s fear turned to fascination, finding the tiger quite adorable.


    ¡°What a remarkable youngdy, not only raising a white tiger but having it so well-behaved, just like a big cat.¡±


    ¡°So impressive.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if I could pet its head without getting bitten?¡±


    Amid the bustlingments, Chu Qingzhi ced her hand on Da Bai¡¯s head, subtly enhancing its sense of smell with her spiritual energy, ¡°Da Bai, I need your help with something.¡±


    Da Bai nuzzled her palm, eager to assist.


    ¡°The head of that body over there has been hidden. Help me find it, or if you can track the scent to the victim¡¯s home, that would also work.¡±


    With a tiger¡¯s ability to smell prey from up to five kilometers away, enhanced, reaching ten kilometers was feasible. Any clue rted to the victim within this range wouldn¡¯t be missed.


    Da Bai shook its head, regaining its majestic aura, and transformed from a yful cat to a dignified white tiger. With a dignified stride, it approached the corpse, sniffed it, then looked up before heading upstream along the Ruan River. After a few steps, it looked back at Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi followed closely.


    Ren Buqing instructed a few officers to transport the corpse to the mortuary while he followed to search for clues.


    The crowd, curious to see if Da Bai could find the victim¡¯s head or home, followed along, eager to witness the oue.


    Da Bai walked along the riverbank. Fortunately, there were not many people on the riverbank. Otherwise, who knew how many people would be frightened.


    However, the news of Da Bai¡¯s presence spread quickly, attracting many onlookers.


    Chu Qingzhi shared her initial analysis of the victim with Chu Xujin, ¡°These are the only clues we have for now. Once we¡¯re back, you can check if there¡¯s anything we missed.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ahead was a riverside area long soaked by river water, covered in aquatic nts that showed signs of disturbance, forming a path like a trail.


    Da Bai stopped at the beginning of this path and looked back at Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi patted Da Bai¡¯s head and said to Ren Buqing, ¡°The victim¡¯s head is among the aquatic nts. Have someone dig it up.¡±


    Ren Buqing promptly ordered two officers to search the area.


    The crowd spread out around the riverbank, watching as the officers moved.


    Soon, the officers unearthed a small square box from the mud. One of them carried it back, cleaned it off, and presented it to Ren Buqing.


    Ren Buqing cautiously opened the box¡­


    Inside was a dead rat wrapped in cloth.


    ¡°Fooled!¡±


    He said to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Let¡¯s have Da Bai continue the search.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Da Bai.¡±


    But Da Bai refused to move, still staring at the center of the aquatic nts.


    Chu Qingzhi questioned the officers, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve retrieved everything?¡±


    The officers were certain, ¡°There was only this box, nothing else.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked down at Da Bai, ¡°There¡¯s nothing left. Let¡¯s search elsewhere.¡±


    Da Bai, however,y down, refusing to budge.


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment. Da Bai wouldn¡¯t lie. ¡°Dig again, deeper this time.¡±


    The officers went back, digging deeper, about a meter and a half down, until their shovel hit something solid. They quickly uncovered another box.


    After cleaning, it was ced before Ren Buqing.


    He opened the box¡­


    It was a human head.


    ¡°The murderer was cunning. Without Da Bai¡¯s insistence, we might have never found the victim¡¯s head.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gently patted Da Bai¡¯s head, ¡°Well done.¡±


    Da Bai stood up, looking proud.


    Ren Buqing smiled, ¡°Da Bai, you¡¯ve done a great service


    Admiration filled everyone¡¯s eyes as they looked at Da Bai, whose tale quickly spread throughout the capital, bing a sensation.


    Chu Qingzhi announced, ¡°Da Bai, let¡¯s find the victim¡¯s home.¡±


    With a majestic and dominant stride, Da Bai led them back into the city, through streets and alleys, until they arrived at the gate of a rather grand mansion.

 Chapter 652: Two Murder Weapons

    Chapter 652: Two Murder Weapons


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone stood before the grand mansion, reading the que ¡°Zhou Residence.¡±


    Ren Buqing signaled an officer with a look, and the officer stepped forward to knock on the door, ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    An old man opened the door and was shocked to see such a huge crowd at the door. He hurriedly went forward and bowed. ¡°Sir, what brings you here?¡±


    The officer opened the box to show him, ¡°Can you identify if this is someone from your household?¡±


    Upon seeing the head, the old man¡¯s mind buzzed with shock, and he stepped back fearfully, trembling, ¡°This, this is our master, Zhou Youyuan. He, he, he¡­¡±


    Ren Buqing asked solemnly, ¡°Are you sure this is your master?¡±


    After bracing himself, the old man looked again and confirmed, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a scar above Master Zhou¡¯s right eyebrow. I remember it clearly; there¡¯s no mistake.¡±


    Choking up, he asked, ¡°How did our master die such a terrible death?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi signaled Chu Xujin, who then stepped forward to inquire, ¡°Old man, to understand why your master died in such a manner, we need your cooperation to investigate the truth. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood, understood.¡±


    ¡± When was thest time you saw your master?¡±


    The old man recalled, ¡°I remember it was yesterday, around 6 PM. The master said he was invited out for a drink at a ce just two streets away from here.¡± ¡°Do you know who it was?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The affairs of the master are not something a doorkeeper like me can inquire into.¡±


    ¡± What about your mistress? Didn¡¯t she send someone to look for him when he didn¡¯t return all night and the next morning?¡±


    The old man gestured dismissively, ¡°The master often stays away from home for days. The mistress couldn¡¯t control him and eventually stopped caring.¡±


    ¡°Go and call your mistress.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ren Buqing instructed, ¡°Xujin, you stay here to ask questions. Try to gather as many clues as possible. I¡¯ll go investigate the one who dined with Zhou Youyuan.¡±


    ¡®Yes, sir.¡¯


    Zhou Youyuan, 45 years old, was originally a miner. A year ago, he had made a windfall and changed his business. He was doing well, owning several cloth shops, grain stores, and two inns, amassing a considerable fortune in just a year.


    His wife, He Xiping, provided detailed information to Chu Xujin about Zhou Youyuan¡¯s situation.


    Chu Xujin asked, ¡°Madam Zhou, did Zhou Youyuan exhibit any unusual behavior in the past few days?¡±


    He Xiping thought for a moment, ¡°He¡¯s been nervous and agitated, as if he had gotten into some trouble. He even mentionedying low for a few days, looking very worried.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he had enemies nning to confront him?¡±


    He Xiping shook her head, ¡°My husband was very low-key and never made enemies. He was a very amiable person, never even raising his voice.¡±


    ¡°You mentioned your family struck it rich. Can you tell us more about that?¡±


    ¡°My husband said he found a piece of jade in the mine, which turned out to be of exceptional quality. He sold it for a good price.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen the jade stone?¡±


    ¡°No, I only saw the ten thousand taels of silver notes he brought back.¡±


    Chu Xujin nced at Chu Qingzhi, who didn¡¯tment, so he returned his gaze and continued, ¡°Your husband¡¯s body will be kept in the mortuary for now. Once the case is resolved, you cane to im it.¡±


    ¡®Yes, sir.¡¯


    As the group made their way towards the Ministry of Justice, Chu Xujin asked,


    ¡°Fifth Sister, what should we do next?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Let¡¯s not rush. We¡¯ll wait for Lord Ren to return and share the information he¡¯s gathered.¡±


    Just as they were discussing, Ren Buqing quickly approached with his men, ¡°The person who dined with Zhou Youyuan is named Xu Youchang, but he has also disappeared.¡±


    The simultaneous disappearances were suspicious. Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go check Xu Youchang¡¯s residence.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xu Youchang lived nearby. Oddly, despite the close rtionship between Zhou Youyuan and Xu Youchang, who had worked together in the mines, their families had little to no interaction, akin to strangers.


    The person who reported Xu Youchang¡¯s disappearance was his servant. Xu was wealthier than Zhou and kept a low profile, his days filled mainly with inspecting his businesses or drinking with Zhou. Other times, he stayed at home, leading a simple life.


    Xu¡¯s wife, tearfully stated, ¡°My husband alwayses home daily. It¡¯s unprecedented for him to be missing for almost a day.¡±


    ¡°To help find your husband, you¡¯ll need to cooperate with us.¡±


    I¡¯ll do anything necessary. What do you need?¡±


    ¡°First, answer some questions,¡± instructed Chu Xujin. ¡°You mentioned your husband came into arge sum of money a year ago. Can you borate?¡±


    Mrs. Xu, too scared to lie, exined, ¡°My husband found a piece of high- quality jade while mining. It sold for ten thousand taels, and that¡¯s how we became wealthy.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought it was too coincidental that both men struck it rich in the same manner and concluded they were lying.


    ¡°Bring out one of your husband¡¯s frequently worn clothes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Xu had a maid fetch the clothing and handed it to Chu Xujin.


    After letting Da Bai sniff the garment, Da Bai identified a direction and led the group towards the city outskirts.


    The sunlight glistened on the Ruan River, scattering golden specks across its surface.


    Da Bai guided everyone to the edge of the Yuan River.


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Da Bai, is the person in the river?¡±


    Da Bai nudged her hand, indicating the person was indeed in the river, urging them to retrieve it quickly.


    ¡°Lord Ren, we need to find someone to dredge the river,¡± Chu Qingzhi stated.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ren Buqing immediately ordered someone to find the corpse dredger. Then, he looked at Da Bai with a hint of desire in his eyes.


    Approaching Chu Qingzhi, Ren Buqing hesitated before asking, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, where did Da Baie from?¡±


    Sensing Ren Buqing¡¯s thoughts, Chu Qingzhi smiled and replied, ¡°From the mountains near my home.¡±


    ¡°Do you have more there?¡± Ren Buqing coughed lightly, embarrassed, ¡°Da Bai¡¯s ability to find things is unparalleled. If the Ministry of Justice could have one too, it would be very convenient for future investigations.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re interested in using animals for investigations, I can find you a couple of wolves with the best sense of smell.¡± Chu Qingzhi offered, considering it a way to repay Ren Buqing for his assistance.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The body dredgers, experienced in their craft, quickly retrieved a body from the river, simrly headless and resembling the first body found.


    One dredger reported, ¡°The body was tied to a rope, which was attached to arge stone. We found another set of ropes and body nearby, indicating there were two bodies.¡±


    Understanding dawned upon everyone; the perpetrator intended to permanently conceal the bodies underwater. Somehow, one body ended up near the shore.


    Another dredger handed Ren Buqing a saw and rope found next to the stone, ¡°We found these next to the stone. We¡¯ve brought them up.¡±


    Awesome, they even found the murder weapon!


    Ren Buqing ordered the saw and rope to be kept safe. This marked significant progress in the investigation.

 Chapter 653: Fenglin Wharf

    Chapter 653: Fenglin Wharf


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    With Da Bai¡¯s assistance, the group smoothly located Xu Youchang¡¯s head, interestingly buried on the opposite riverbank amidst aquatic nts, symmetrically ced in rtion to the first head found.


    With both victims and murder weapons discovered, the challenge now was the absence of any clues pointing directly to the perpetrator.


    In the mortuary, Chu Qingzhi carefully reattached the victims¡¯ heads to their bodies, then asked Chu Xujin to examine them for any new clues that might have been overlooked. Sometimes, a fresh pair of eyes could bring new insights.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stepped aside, examining the murder weapons in detail.


    The rope retrieved from the river was indeed hemp, matching the marks found on the victims¡¯ necks. Even if these specific ropes weren¡¯t the murder weapons, the actual weapon was of the same material.


    After inspecting the rope, she turned her attention to the saw. It was new, with remnants of flesh on the de, clearly used in dismembering the bodies.


    Identifying the cksmith shop where the saw was purchased could potentially lead to new leads.


    Upon closer inspection of the saw, she found the name ¡°Mo¡¯s cksmith


    Shop¡± etched into the wooden handle.


    Chu Qingzhi inquired with an officer nearby if he knew of ¡°Mo¡¯s cksmith


    Shop.¡±


    The officer nodded in affirmation.


    Chu Qingzhi then proposed to Chu Xujin, ¡°Third Brother, I n to visit ¡®Mo¡¯s cksmith Shop¡¯. Do you want toe along?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll return to check on the bodiester.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mo¡¯s cksmith Shop was arge establishment located on a bustling street, enjoying good business.


    As a customer left the shop with a satisfied look, Chu Qingzhi, apanied by Chu Xujin, Ge Lihua, and two officers, making a total of five, entered the shop.


    The shop assistant, noticing the presence of officials, quickly informed the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper approached them with a weing smile, ¡°What brings the esteemed officials to our humble store?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi picked up a saw simr to the one used by the murderer, ¡°Have you sold many of these saws recently?¡±


    The shopkeeper nced at the saw, ¡°Not many, just three. It¡¯s typically purchased by those working onrge woodworking projects.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Does your shop keep records of transactions, even for customers buying items like this saw?¡±


    The shopkeeper nodded, ¡°Yes, the regtions on metal goods are strict. We record every sale, even for something as mundane as a kitchen knife.


    ¡°Could we see the records for these saw sales?¡± Chu Qingzhi requested.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get the ledger for you.¡±


    The shopkeeper returned with the ledger, but as they reviewed it, they discovered the page with the three transactions had been torn out.


    Frowning, the shopkeeper expressed his confusion, ¡°This was intact when I recorded it yesterday.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi personally flipped through the ledger, confirming the page was indeed missing, ¡°Someone knew we would trace the lead here and preemptively destroyed the clue.¡±


    Chu Xujin suggested, ¡°Since the lead here is dead, let¡¯s return to the bodies for more clues.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Qingzhi instructed the apanying officers, ¡°Investigate people known to both victims.¡±


    The officers acknowledged hermand, ¡°Yes, Miss Chu.


    The group then headed back to the Ministry of Justice.


    In the mortuary, with its chilling atmosphere and numerous bodies, Chu


    Qingzhi and Chu Xujin equipped themselves with gloves and masks to re-examine the corpses.


    Chu Qingzhi tasked Chu Xujin, ¡°Third Brother, can you determine the cause of death now that we¡¯ve found their heads?¡± Previously, without the heads, it was challenging to pinpoint exactly how they died, but now they had a better


    chance.


    ChuXujin said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He began his inspection, focusing on the victims¡¯ heads, then their internal organs and skin.


    He concluded, ¡°The hyoid bone is disced, there are no injuries to the internal organs, and there are no signs of poisoning on the skin. The silver needle inserted into the organs hasn¡¯t discolored. Based on what I¡¯ve found, they died of asphyxiation.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded in agreement, ¡°My conclusion is also asphyxiation.¡±


    Chu Xujin was pleased, ¡°That means I didn¡¯t misjudge.


    Suddenly, Chu Qingzhi detected a faint fishy smell and went back to examine the bodies more closely. She discovered bamboo splinters under the victims¡¯ fingernails.


    Using tweezers, she extracted the splinters, pondering, ¡°Where would you typically find such bamboo splinters?¡±


    Chu Xujin quickly realized, ¡°Boats. Only boats would use this kind of material.¡± They recalled the Fenglin Wharf, a bustling port on the Ruan River, frequented by hundreds of boats daily. The prosperity of the area wasrgely attributed to this wharf.


    At the wharf, faced with the daunting task of inspecting countless boats, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Third Brother, get some help.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi distributed small bottles to Ge Lihua and the officers apanying her, ¡°Once we board the ships, sprinkle this liquid. If it changes color, notify me immediately.¡±


    The liquid was designed to reveal blood traces up to three days old, a crucial tool in identifying the scene of the decapitation, even if the blood had been washed away.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The wharf manager approached the officials, ¡°Ladies, sir, what¡¯s the matter? Chu Qingzhi preemptively stated, ¡°We suspect that your wharf may be connected to a headless corpse case we¡¯re investigating. Please cooperate with our inquiry.¡±


    The manager immediately denied any wrongdoing, ¡°Impossible. Our wharf has never engaged in illegal activities that would link us to a murder case.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see after our investigation,¡± Chu Qingzhi firmly stated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our inquiry will be quick and shouldn¡¯t disrupt your business. However, if you don¡¯t cooperate, we may have to take more severe measures, which could indeed affect your operations significantly.¡±


    Quickly changing his tune, the manager offered his full cooperation, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to obstruct your work. Please, feel free to conduct your search.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and said to the others, ¡°Do as I say.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation,¡± Chu Qingzhi politely thanked the manager, who could only offer a forced smile in return.


    Chu Qingzhi then made her way to the farthest boat, arger vessel with enough space to amodate four to five peoplefortably, meeting the requirements for a struggle or dismemberment.


    She carefully dispersed the liquid across the boat, ensuring it covered the area evenly.

 Chapter 654: Suspicious Ship

    Chapter 654: Suspicious Ship


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After waiting a moment and observing no color change on the boat, Chu Qingzhi concluded it wasn¡¯t the correct vessel. She then leaped out and stood atop the boat, scanning the surroundings.


    Considering the heavy scent of blood that would linger after such a gruesome act, the perpetrator would undoubtedly have taken measures to avoid detection.


    Suddenly, sounds of hammering caught her attention.


    She turned to see a section dedicated to repairing damaged boats, where three vessels were currently undergoing maintenance; two small and onerge.


    It was therger one that drew her suspicion as a worker applied a substance to it.


    Chu Qingzhi watched intently for a moment. Sensing something off, she zipped over, ¡°Why are you applying that to a perfectly fine ship?¡±


    The substance in question was a kind of ointment made with medicinal herbs, clear like varnish, pungently aromatic, designed to ward off insects and moisture, ensuring the ship¡¯s preservation.


    Initially irked, the worker¡¯s attitude shifted upon seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s beauty, turning enthusiastic, ¡°We just do as we¡¯re told, whatever the client asks.¡± Chu Qingzhi inquired, ¡°May I take a closer look?¡±


    ¡°Just about to take a break, go ahead,¡± the worker stepped aside.


    Stepping inside the ship, Chu Qingzhi sprayed a liquid, turning the wooden floorboards a vivid purple, ¡°It¡¯s this ship.¡±


    Emerging, she summoned the others, ¡°This vessel is the primary crime scene.¡±


    Everyone entered the cabin, taken aback by the sight: swathes of the floor had turned purple ¨C how much blood was spilled here? The cruelty of the killer was palpable.


    Upon receiving the news, the manager hurried over, ¡°My lord, I only handle rentals, nothing beyond that.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pressed, ¡°Who rented this ship in recent days?¡±


    Consulting the register, the manager replied, ¡°Two days ago, a man named Zhang Guangsheng rented it, returning it by noon the next day.¡±


    The worker from earlier approached, ¡°I know Zhang Guangsheng, in his thirties, with a father bedridden for years. His mother couldn¡¯t bear it, left when he was just a teenager. A hardworking, honest man, an excellent fisherman with incredible stamina; he can hold his breath underwater for as long as it takes to drink a cup of tea, truly remarkable.¡±


    ¡°But with a sick family member, he¡¯s always struggling to make ends meet, living a tight life. Every time you see him, he looks so weary, as if he¡¯s about to copse at any moment.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Where is he now? Where does he live?¡±


    The worker responded, ¡°He brought the ship here for me to reapply the coating, mentioned some leaks, then left. Lives in West Alley, everyone knows it.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou,¡± Chu Qingzhi expressed her gratitude.


    The group made their way to West Alley.


    Positioned in the middle of a poverty-stricken area, the houses here were haphazardly arranged. Guided by a local, it took some time for the group to find Zhang Guangsheng¡¯s residence.


    Their guide, a spirited man in his sixties, led them to the doorstep, even calling out, ¡°Guangsheng, you¡¯ve got visitors.¡±


    No response came from the house, only the weak sound of coughing.


    With a sweep of her divine senses, Chu Qingzhi found only a gravely ill elderly man inside, no sign of Zhang Guangsheng. She asked the old man, ¡°Has Zhang Guangsheng not settled down?¡±


    Shaking his head with a sigh, the elder replied, ¡°No, too poor and burdened with a sick father. No woman would marry into such a situation.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi peered through the partially closed door, ¡°Sir, could you describe Zhang Guangsheng¡¯s appearance for us?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that they were from the government, the old man answered every question. ¡°Tall and broad, with a square face. He has a mole on the right side of his chin, always wears a headscarf, dressed in grey, and wears straw sandals all year round. Life¡¯s been hard on him¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know where he might be now?¡±


    ¡°Usually, at this time, he¡¯s out fishing in the river,¡± the elder smacked his forehead, ¡°Look at my memory. I should have told you that he wouldn¡¯t be home now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°When was thest time you saw him?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, the elder replied, ¡°Ist saw him the day before yesterday. He was all in a flurry, telling me to look after his father while he was away.¡±


    Chu Xujin interjected, ¡°Sister, the murderer has to be Zhang Guangsheng. He¡¯s definitely hiding now.¡±


    The elder¡¯s face darkened, ¡°What are you saying? Zhang Guangshengmitted murder?¡±


    Chu Xujin responded, ¡°He¡¯s a prime suspect.¡±


    The old man did not believe him at all. He even spoke up for Zhang Guangsheng, ¡°Zhang Guangsheng would never kill anyone. He¡¯s an honest man. Other than working, he takes care of his father every day. How could he kill anyone?¡±


    Chu Xujin reassured him, ¡°Elder, we¡¯re still investigating. If you spot him, please inform us immediately.¡±


    The elder nodded, ¡°I will.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Third Brother, go inside and get a piece of Zhang Guangsheng¡¯s clothing. Let Da Bai lead us to him.¡±


    Chu Xujin agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Night had fallen.


    The officers returned, ¡°Miss Chu, we¡¯ve checked with everyone acquainted with both individuals, and they all have alibis.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Let¡¯s go have dinner, and we can continue after.¡±


    The officers agreed.


    Ren Buqing hurried over. With Chu Qingzhi investigating for the government, it wouldn¡¯t do for her to pay out of pocket, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, thankfully we have you uncovering so many clues.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a team effort,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, looking down at Da Bai resting on the ground. ¡°Once Da Bai finds Zhang Guangsheng, we should be close to solving this case.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Ren Buqing thought, wishing he could recruit Chu Qingzhi into the Ministry of Justice. Cases always seemed to resolve so easily with her around.


    After dinner, without dy, they followed Da Bai in search of Zhang Guangsheng.


    Chu Xujin recognized the path, hesitating, ¡°This seems to be the same road we took to West Alley during the day.¡±


    Ren Buqing deduced, ¡°This suggests Zhang Guangsheng is likely hiding near his home.¡±


    Chu Xujin noted, ¡°He¡¯s clever.¡±


    Da Bai suddenly stopped, nuzzling Chu Qingzhi¡¯s leg¡­


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll walk, I¡¯m not tired. Lead the way.¡±


    Chu Xujin, curious, asked, ¡°Sister, what did Da Bai say to you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi chuckled, ¡°It thinks I¡¯m too tired from running around all day and suggested I ride on its back.¡±


    Ren Buqing envied the bond, his gaze fixed on Da Bai, ¡°Not only does Da Bai understand humans, but it also cares deeply for its owner.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi held great affection for Da Bai, ¡°Da Bai is indeed remarkable.¡±


    As the group praised Da Bai, they arrived at a doorstep.


    Ge Lihua, with a knack for directions, pointed towards the right, ¡°Qingzhi, that way is Zhang Guangsheng¡¯s home.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked in the direction, about five hundred meters from Zhang Guangsheng¡¯s house, ¡°It¡¯s a good hideout, unexpectedly so.¡±


    This spot offered a clear view of his home, making it easier for him to keep an eye on and care for his father.

 Chapter 655: A Trip to the Orphanage

    Chapter 655: A Trip to the Orphanage


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ren Buqing made a gesture, and the officers who came with him immediately dispersed, surrounding the entire house.


    Just then, the front door suddenly opened, and a tall man appeared behind it. With a square face, a face full of ambition, weathered, and tired, there was no doubt that it was Zhang Guangsheng.


    He was holding a bowl in his hand, filled with ck medicine. Looking at everyone, he was obviously startled, and without thinking, he immediately tried to flee.


    Ge Lihua moved her hand, and an embroidered needle flew out, piercing Zhang Guangsheng¡¯s thigh.


    Zhang Guangsheng fell to the ground, the bowl shattered, and the medicine spilled all over. He didn¡¯t try to run anymore but instead started crying out loud, with suppressed, dull, and helpless sobs that were distressing to hear. The officers stepped forward to grab him.


    Ren Buqing went over and handed Zhang Guangsheng a handkerchief, ¡°Wipe your tears.¡±


    Zhang Guangsheng looked at the handkerchief but didn¡¯t reach out to take it, instead crying even more uncontrobly.


    Ren Buqing waited for a while, ¡°Where are your aplices?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s slender fingers moved, and a glint of light shed.


    Zhang Guangsheng couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°They are Zheng Er and Xu San, but it wasn¡¯t our initiative to kill Zhou Youyuan and Xu Youchang. We were instructed by someone else, who paid us to do the killings.¡±


    Ren Buqing frowned, ¡°Who?¡±


    Zhang Guangsheng broke down emotionally, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He wore a cloak and masked his face, we couldn¡¯t see his appearance. He found us, and we were all short of money, so we were bewitched into agreeing.¡±


    Chu Xujin asked, ¡°Where are those two now?¡±


    Zhang Guangsheng raised his head, looking towards the house he had just exited, with a look of despair, ¡°They are both in that house.¡±


    Ren Buqing ordered, ¡°Arrest them!¡±


    The officers quickly entered the house and brought out Zheng Er and Xu San. Seeing the situation, both of them regretted deeply, kneeling on the ground, defeated and listless.


    Chu Qingzhi asked the three, ¡°You said he would pay you after the job was done, where¡¯s the money?¡±


    Zhang Guangsheng looked at Zheng Er and Xu San and resignedly said, ¡°We hid the money. I¡¯ll take you to get it.¡±


    The money was buried under an osmanthus tree in the courtyard where the three of them were hiding, stored in a pottery jar, totaling one thousand taels of silver notes.


    The officer handed the pottery jar to Ren Buqing, ¡°My lord.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood next to Ren Buqing, taking out the silver notes from the jar and sniffing them, ¡°These notes are tainted with dutou (a kind of incense), dutou is expensive, not something ordinary people can afford.¡±


    Ren Buqing quickly had a direction for the investigation, ¡°Only three stores in the capital sell this precious incense, and their customers are either rich or noble. This can be easily checked.¡±


    Chu Xujin was somewhat excited, ¡°My lord, shall we investigate overnight?¡± ¡°No need, everyone go back to rest now, and we will continue the investigation tomorrow.¡± Ren Buqing patted Chu Xujin on the shoulder. Chu Xujin was just like him back then, always eager to uncover the truth quickly.


    Chu Xujin smiled and nodded, ¡°As you say, my lord.¡±


    In the General¡¯s Mansion.


    The study was lit, and the silhouette of someone writing at a desk was reflected on the window, with the orange light flickering slightly.


    Chu Qingzhi, holding a food box, pushed the door and entered the study, ¡°Jinghong,e and have somete-night snack.¡±


    Tang Jinghong got up from behind the desk and walked towards Chu Qingzhi, then tenderly embraced her, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°I said I woulde, and I will, but next time if it¡¯s toote, you can ask me using the golden-feathered phoenix.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Jinghong released Chu Qingzhi and then took thete-night snack out of the food box, ¡°How¡¯s the case going?¡±


    ¡°Very smoothly, we will know who the real murderer is by tomorrow. How about you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve caught the entire line of Lord Zhang smuggling sulfur. The progress is very smooth.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Same to you!¡±


    As they ate and talked, towards the end, Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Qingzhi, after the case is solved, are you going back to the vige?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Yes, do you want toe back with us?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice carried a hint of regret, ¡°I need to handle Lord Zhang¡¯s matter before I can return to the vige, but I will definitelye back before your birthday.¡±


    Her birthday was on the first day of October, which was only a few days away. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t make it back in time, official matters are more important.¡±


    ¡°Your birthday is also important.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you toe back and celebrate my birthday.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At the Chu Residence.


    Luo Jisheng and Yan Jingkui came to the Chu residence together, both feeling a bit nervous at the thought of Chu Qingzhi. They exchanged nces, seeing the unease in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Luo Jisheng approached the guard, ¡°We¡¯re here to see Miss Qingzhi, is she in?¡± The guard looked at the two schrs, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°She is, please wait here, I¡¯ll go inform her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was packing up her things when she heard the guard¡¯s message. After hesitating for a moment, she decided toe out and see, ¡°What do you need?¡±


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi, Luo Jisheng¡¯s aura involuntarily halved, and he nervously greeted, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, the orphanage you asked us to repair has been fixed. Would you like to go see it?¡±


    Yan Jingkui hurriedly added, ¡°The emperor said if you¡¯re not satisfied, the matter won¡¯t be considered resolved.¡± He also said, ¡°We¡¯ve prepared a sedan chair; it won¡¯t take much of your time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked past them to a luxurious sedan chair parked not far away, ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡±


    Luo Jisheng and Yan Jingkui visibly rxed, ¡°Please, Miss.¡±


    The orphanage was not far from the slum, and it took a good while to get there. There were a total of two hundred and fifty-seven people in the orphanage.


    Among them was an old gentleman who was in charge of all affairs of the orphanage and also earned money to support it.


    There were four helpers, all of whom were disabled, but it did not affect their daily lives. The old gentleman had taken them in after seeing they had nowhere to go, which was very pitiful.


    Two old women cooked, and there was an old man who acted as the gatekeeper. The rest were children that no one wanted.


    The capital had many wealthy people, yet no one noticed these children struggling to survive in this corner.


    Luo Jisheng and Yan Jingkui hade to help them repair it, and everyone was very moved and grateful.


    However, Luo Jisheng and Yan Jingkui did not dare to take credit and truthfully told the people of the orphanage that it was Chu Qingzhi who had instructed them to repair the building.


    Now, knowing that Chu Qingzhi wasing to the orphanage, everyone waited at the entrance, eagerly looking forward.


    When the sedan chair finally came into view, the old gentleman stepped forward to greet, ¡°Thank you, Miss, for repairing the orphanage. Please allow this old man to bow in gratitude.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi quickly helped the old man up, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, there¡¯s no need for formalities.¡±


    The old gentleman¡¯s voice was full of gratitude, ¡°Miss Chu¡¯s great kindness, we in the orphanage will remember. In the future, when the children grow up, they will repay your kindness.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need for anyone to repay me, just living well is enough.¡±


    Unexpectedly, this simple sentence made many people tear up. To others survival was simple, but for these abandoned people, it was an insurmountable challenge.

 Chapter 656: Braised Food Appears

    Chapter 656: Braised Food Appears


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As the elderly gentleman wiped the corners of his eyes with his sleeve, he said, ¡°The two young masters have already repaired the orphanage for us, please


    e inside, miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and followed the elderly gentleman into the orphanage.


    Theyout of the orphanage was simple, resembling a quadrangle dwelling, but with more living quarters and several ssrooms. The courtyard was filled with bamboo, and the air was fragrant with the scent of bamboo.


    The elderly gentleman took Chu Qingzhi to the ssrooms, ¡°These have been renovated, and besides that, the two young masters also bought some desks, chairs, and books for us.¡±


    Then he led Chu Qingzhi to the living quarters for the children, ¡°Here are two or three renovated houses, now all the quarters are habitable.


    The elderly gentleman showed Chu Qingzhi all the renovated ces, smiling all the way.


    Chu Qingzhi was pleased, ¡°Please wait a moment, sir, I need to discuss


    something with them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pulled Luo Jisheng and Yan Jingkui aside and handed them a silver note worth one hundred taels.


    ¡°Go buy some chicken, duck, fish, pastries, fruits, and deliver them to the kitchen. Buy in excess, so the children can have a full meal. With the rest, buy cloth, practical fabric, to make clothes for the children.¡±


    Luo Jisheng didn¡¯t take Chu Qingzhi¡¯s money, ¡°We will make sure it¡¯s done well,¡± he said, then left with Yan Jingkui.


    During this time, their interactions with the orphanage had changed many of their thoughts, and they genuinely wanted to do something for the orphanage.


    Chu Qingzhi watched them leave, smiling slightly.


    A five or six-year-old girl approached, timid yet curious, she looked up at Chu Qingzhi. After a while, she mustered her courage and handed Chu Qingzhi a wooden dragonfly, ¡°This is for you, sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked down at the wooden dragonfly, which was half new and half old, with a very smooth surface, showing it was frequently touched and yed with. She took the wooden dragonfly, ¡°Thankyou.¡±


    The little girl was thrilled, ¡°Sister, my name is Luo Xiaoyi, you can call me


    Xiaoyi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Luo Xiaoyi¡¯s head, ¡°Xiaoyi is so cute.


    Xiaoyi smiled with her eyes curving, ¡°Sister is pretty and cute.


    Chu Qingzhiughed, ¡°Such sweet talk.¡±


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi so approachable, other children gathered around, calling her sister, and showing affection.


    The children were quite thin, their physical development far below that of their ages, with coarse hair and patched clothes, it was a pitiful sight.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the wooden dragonfly in her hand, her heart softened, ¡°Sister will teach you how to make braised dishes. After learning, you can set up a stall to earn money, how about that?¡±


    The children, ranging from thirteen or fourteen to three or four years old, became excited at her words.


    ¡± Sister, what are braised dishes?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve never heard of braised dishes!¡±


    ¡°Will people buy them?¡±


    The children buzzed like a flock of sparrows.


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Where can I write? I¡¯ll write down the process of making braised dishes, and we¡¯ll try it outter.¡±


    The children were very enthusiastic, ¡°We can write in the teacher¡¯s study, we¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Following the children, Chu Qingzhi arrived at the elderly gentleman¡¯s study.


    The elderly gentleman was looking at the ounts, quite troubled. The orphanage ran a grocery store, but the business was not good, earning only a few taels of silver each month, barely supporting the over two hundred people. Seeing Chu Qingzhi, the elderly gentleman quickly hid his worries and greeted her with a smile, ¡°Miss, why have youe to the study?¡±


    ¡± I n to teach the children how to make braised dishes. After learning, they can set up a stall on the street to earn money, so you won¡¯t have to worry so


    much.¡±


    The elderly gentleman stood up in surprise, ¡°Braised dishes, are they good sellers?¡±


    ¡°Nobody has tried it before, so we¡¯re not sure how well it will be received, but it¡¯s worth a try.¡±


    The elderly gentleman was overjoyed, ¡°Let¡¯s try, let¡¯s try¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi wrote down the recipe for the braised dishes, ¡°Sir, if the braised dishes can make money, you must keep the recipe safe, and only people from the orphanage can use it.¡±


    The elderly gentleman solemnly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss, I know what to


    do.¡±


    After writing down the recipe, Chu Qingzhi took Luo Xiaoyi outside to buy spices.


    The little girl had hardly ever left the orphanage, and she was thrilled by all the new things she saw outside.


    ¡°Pancakes, pancakes¡­¡±


    Luo Xiaoyi looked at a pancake stall, swallowed her saliva, and her eyes were filled with longing, but she didn¡¯t ask for any.


    Chu Qingzhi bought a pancake for Luo Xiaoyi, ¡°Eat it.¡±


    Luo Xiaoyi reached out to take it but then withdrew her hand and shook her head, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not eating, I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    The little girl was staring intently at the pancake, not looking like she wasn¡¯t hungry. Chu Qingzhi understood, ¡°Are you thinking that if your brothers and sisters, and the little ones didn¡¯t have any, it wouldn¡¯t be good for you to eat alone?¡±


    Luo Xiaoyi hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi told the stall owner, ¡°I¡¯ll buy all your pancakes. Tell me how much it costs, and have them all delivered to the orphanage.¡±


    The stall owner thought he was hallucinating, ¡°Miss, did you just say you¡¯re buying all the pancakes and sending them to the orphanage?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good person,¡± the stall owner said with a smile. ¡°I have four hundred and twenty pancakes, ten copper coins each, just give me four taels of silver.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gave the money to the stall owner, ¡°Please deliver them quickly.¡± ¡°Right away, right away¡­¡± The stall owner packed up his stall as fast as he could and then carried the load to the orphanage.


    Luo Xiaoyiblinked herrge, clear eyes, looking at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re a really good person.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed the pancake to Luo Xiaoyi, smiling, ¡°Not really a good person, just helping the kids.¡±


    Luo Xiaoyi shook her head, her voice youthful and sincere, ¡°In my heart, sister, you are a good person.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust strangers too easily when you¡¯re outside.¡± Chu Qingzhi patted Luo Xiaoyi¡¯s head, ¡°Let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After purchasing the ingredients, Chu Qingzhi returned to the orphanage with Luo Xiaoyi.


    The orphanage had two kitchens; two old women were busy in one kitchen, while the other was left for Chu Qingzhi and the children. Luo Jisheng and Yan Jingkui, out of curiosity, also watched from the sidelines.


    Chu Qingzhi opened the package of ingredients and exined the names and effects of the ingredients to the children, as well as the proportions for making the braised dishes. She focused on teaching the older children, who could start a stall the next day.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand something, ask me. You must understand, okay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s guidance, the first pot of braised dishes was put on the stove, and everyone watched intently.


    ¡°Sister, it smells so good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning; it will smell even better after a while.


    ¡°With such delicious braised dishes, our business will surely be good.


    The first pot of braised dishes had a soy sauce aroma, containing pig¡¯s head meat and pig¡¯s ears. As it stewed, the entire orphanage was enveloped in a savory fragrance.

 Chapter 657: Selling Braised Meat

    Chapter 657: Selling Braised Meat


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Luo Xiaoyi sniffed around with her nose lifted, her big eyes filled with admiration for Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so amazing. I¡¯ve never smelled anything so delicious.¡±


    The children standing nearby couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva, looking eagerly at the pot.


    The oldest child in the orphanage, Luo Yiyang, said happily, ¡°It¡¯s going to taste even better when we eat it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi told the children, ¡°After the braised meat is cooked, it needs to simmer for a while to taste even better. Everyone, please be patient for a bit longer.¡±


    Another child said with augh, ¡°I know, ¡®haste doesn¡¯t bring sess¡¯.¡±


    Laughter filled the kitchen¡­


    Luo Jisheng and Yan Jingkui, standing at the kitchen door, also smiled. Initially forced toe and repair the orphanage, they had someints, but now, they felt it was all worth it.


    Chu Qingzhi stayed for lunch at the orphanage. After lunch, it was time to take the braised meat out of the pot, and everyone, including the elderly gentleman, came to the kitchen.


    The elderly gentleman had secretly swallowed his saliva many times, standing behind the children, craning his neck to see the situation in the pot.


    Not just the elderly gentleman, but everyone was looking at the pot, eagerly awaiting the moment it was finally ready.


    Chu Qingzhi lifted the lid, and a cloud of steam rose, bringing out a burst of aroma. Everyone felt hungry again even though they had just eaten.


    Chu Qingzhi took out severalrge pieces of pig¡¯s head meat. The braised meat had a brownish-yellow color, was glossy with oil, and had a strong soy sauce aroma. She cut the head meat into slices with a kitchen knife and offered them for everyone to taste, ¡°Nowyou can eat.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes followed the bowl, saliva involuntarily secreted, and as soon as Chu Qingzhi put down the bowl, everyone started grabbing with their hands, unable to wait for chopsticks.


    ¡°Delicious, delicious!¡±


    ¡°Immortal delicacy. It smells good and tastes good.¡±


    After tasting a piece of the braised meat, the elderly gentleman felt as if a new door of taste had been opened to him.


    He had lived for decades and had eaten countless things, but the braised meat still gave him a fresh and stunning feeling. He gave her full marks in his heart. ¡°Miss, you have good culinary skills.¡±


    An old woman said, ¡°Yes, we two old women have cooked our whole lives and never made meat as delicious as yours. We must call you master chef.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled modestly.


    Luo Xiaoyi, still thinking about doing business, quickly asked, ¡°Sister, when are we going to sell the braised meat?¡±


    The elderly gentleman was somewhat excited, thinking such delicious braised meat would surely sell well, ¡°Miss, how much do you think we should price the braised meat per pound?¡±


    Luo Xiaoyi joyfully said, ¡°Our braised meat is so delicious, it will surely fetch a good price.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi calcted, ¡°Considering the cost of the pork we bought was thirty copper coins per pound, including the cost, selling it for seventy copper coins per pound would be reasonable.¡±


    The elderly gentleman gratefully said, ¡°Thank you, miss. We¡¯ll remember that.¡±


    Luo Yiyang said eagerly, ¡± Why don¡¯t we try selling some right now?¡±


    Everyone looked at Chu Qingzhi, waiting for her decision.


    Chu Qingzhi, seeing the hopeful faces, couldn¡¯t bear to refuse, ¡°Let¡¯s first make a small food cart before we start selling. Now we need everyone to prepare these things¡­¡±


    An hourter, a simple, pushable food cart was born.


    The bottom of the food cart was a cab, which could hold braised meat, a cutting board, knives, and other essentials for selling braised meat.


    The space above the cab was a tform for disying the braised meat for sale, sealed on both sides, with a sliding window in the front that could be opened for business. The back had small doors that opened to the sides.


    Above was a rainproof awning, extending out like an umbre, treated for water resistance, providing shelter during rain.


    On the front of the awning were several wooden letters spelling ¡°Luo¡¯s Braised Delicacies,¡± dyed red and very eye-catching.


    Everyone gathered around the small food cart, looking at it with novelty and curiosity.


    Chu Qingzhi was satisfied with her handiwork and said, ¡°Let¡¯s move the goods onto the cart, and we¡¯ll go try selling them.


    The children cheered, ¡°Let¡¯s sell braised meat!¡±


    Two old women and a few older children started moving things, while Chu Qingzhi picked up some leftover materials to make several windmills, dyed blue, and tied them to the cart as decorations, making the quaint cart even more eye-catching.


    Once ready, the group set off.


    This group included Chu Qingzhi, two old women, Luo Yiyang, Luo Xiaoyi, and four other children, along with Luo Jisheng and Yan Jingkui.


    The appearance of the small food cart on the streets immediately attracted the attention of many people, with some even following behind, curiously watching the procession.


    ¡°Where are we going to sell the braised meat, sister?¡± Facing the gaze of so many people for the first time, Luo Yiyang felt embarrassed, tense, and particrly nervous.


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the market, and you can also shout along the way to attract customers.¡±


    Not experienced in doing business and unsure how to proceed, the old women immediately started shouting at the top of their lungs, ¡°Braised meat for sale! Delicious and fragrant braised meat,e and try, take a look¡­¡±


    Being shameless isn¡¯t scary; going hungry is. As long as it could earn them money, they were willing to go all out.


    Their voices drew even more attention.


    A man asked, ¡°What is braised meat?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi encouraged a somewhat bewildered Luo Yiyang, ¡°Bring out the braised meat for everyone to try.¡±


    ¡°Right away,¡± Luo Yiyang responded, quickly taking out a te of mixed pig¡¯s head meat and pig¡¯s ears from the cart and offering it to the man, ¡°Free tasting, but you can only try one piece.¡±


    Seeing the offer of free meat, the bystanders got excited, and quickly, the te was emptied.


    A pound of meat hadn¡¯t been sold yet, but they had already lost a te of meat, leaving the children looking eagerly at the bystanders, hoping they would return the meat.


    The man sniffed, found it fragrant, then chewed and his eyes brightened, ¡°How much for a pound of braised meat?¡±


    Luo Yiyang eagerly said, ¡°Seventy copper coins.¡±


    Seeing Luo Yiyang¡¯s eager expression, the man smiled, ¡°Such delicious braised meat, cut me two pounds.¡±


    Luo Yiyang¡¯s face lit up with joy, ¡°Auntie, quickly cut two pounds for this brother.¡±


    Without waiting for Luo Yiyang¡¯s instructions, the old woman had already started cutting the meat, extremely excited.


    Luo Yiyang told the man, ¡°We have pig¡¯s head meat and pig¡¯s ears, both are delicious. You can have one pound of each, and we also have dipping sauce if you need it, for an extra five wen.¡±


    The man, a food enthusiast, said, ¡°Let me see the dipping sauce.¡±


    Luo Yiyang brought out a bowl of prepared dipping sauce from the cab, ¡°Brother, smell this, isn¡¯t it fragrant?¡±


    The dipping sauce, mildly spicy with chili oil and various seasonings, was designed to suit the general pte.


    The man sniffed, ¡°It¡¯s fragrant indeed, how do you make this dipping sauce?¡±

 Chapter 658: Negotiating Business

    Chapter 658: Negotiating Business


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Luo Yiyang, with a hint of caution, said, ¡°This is our secret recipe, I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    The man chuckled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take one.¡± He kindly helped Luo Yiyang drum up business, ¡°Everyone just tried this young man¡¯s braised meat, let¡¯s all support him.¡±


    A burly man said, ¡°Here, cut me a pound.¡±


    A woman added, ¡°The braised meat is good, I¡¯ll buy a pound for my husband to eat while drinking.¡±


    Hearing so many people wanting to buy, Luo Yiyang and the children were thrilled. In their joy, they all helped the old women with the preparations.


    Luo Jisheng and Yan Jingkui watched this scene, deeply moved.


    They felt admiration for the efforts of everyone at the orphanage to make a living.


    They were also impressed by Chu Qingzhi, whose simple idea might change the lives of hundreds at the orphanage.


    Additionally, they felt some shame, realizing they should not steal the fruits of others¡¯bor. Reflecting on it now, they felt disgraced but were relieved that no severe consequences had urred and resolved never to do it again.


    Neighbor Yue Donglian saw Chu Qingzhi and came over, smiling and asking, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to the nearby stall, ¡°I¡¯m helping the people from the orphanage sell braised meat.¡±


    ¡°Braised meat?¡± Yue Donglian inhaled the aroma andmented, ¡°It smells so good.¡± She nced at the stall and asked Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Is the braised meat tasty?¡±


    ¡°Try it for yourself.¡± Chu Qingzhi signaled to Luo Yiyang, ¡°Bring some sliced braised meat for thisdy.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡± Luo Yiyang brisklyplied, then brought over a small te with several pieces of meat to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Madam, please.¡±


    Yue Donglian, ady of refined upbringing, had never eaten on the street before. The enticing braised meat strongly drew her in, making her hesitant.


    Chu Qingzhi took the te in her hands, ¡°There¡¯s a teahouse nearby, shall we sit there?¡±


    Yue Donglian smiled at Chu Qingzhi, appreciating her thoughtful nature, ¡°That sounds good.¡±


    In the teahouse, Yue Donglian had her maid wait at the door while she and Chu Qingzhi entered a private room and sat opposite each other.


    Chu Qingzhi ced the te in front of Yue Donglian and had the waiter bring a pair of chopsticks, ¡°Madam, please try it. It¡¯s a recipe I¡¯ve just developed.¡± Yue Donglian was surprised, ¡°You developed it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°It¡¯s the first time we¡¯re selling it. If you find it tasty, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could spread the word.¡±


    Yue Donglian, with her vastwork and resources, including several close friends in big business and her own shops and workshops, was a true wealthy patron. She had previously promised to help Chu Qingzhi with business and had brought her more than twenty orders the next day.


    Her circle had already made Chu Qingzhi¡¯s wrinkle-removing cream popr.


    Yue Donglian admired Chu Qingzhi, ¡°You really can do everything.¡±


    ¡°No need to tter me, just try it.¡±


    Yue Donglian tasted the braised meat seriously and after eating, she praised highly, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, I¡¯ve opened a tavern, and I think the braised meat would be perfect as a snack to apany drinks. I¡¯d like to buy some to try selling there, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°With a big customer like you, the children from the orphanage will have a good New Year.¡±


    Yue Donglian smiled, ¡°I¡¯m also happy to help the children.¡±


    After finalizing their agreement, they returned to the stall.


    The crowd around the small stall remainedrge, with the price of seventy copper coins per pound of meat considered expensive for people from counties or viges, but in the capital, it was deemed eptable.


    Chu Qingzhi beckoned Luo Yiyang over, who immediately ran to her side, ¡°Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi introduced him solemnly, ¡°Let me introduce you, this is Madam Yue, my neighbor.¡±


    Luo Yiyang bowed respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Madam Yue.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi continued, ¡°She owns a tavern and wants to buy our braised meat to serve as a dish. You should prepare some braised dishes ording to Madam Yue¡¯s request and deliver them to her tavern, understood?¡±


    Luo Yiyang was incredulous at securing a steady big customer so quickly, nodding vigorously, ¡°Whatever Madam Yue requests, we will fulfill.¡±


    Madam Yue, approachable as ever, said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, my request is simple. Just deliver thirty pounds of braised meat to my tavern every noon. The vor must remain consistent with today¡¯s; if it changes and the business suffers, I will have to stop buying.¡±


    Luo Yiyang, filled with excitement, assured, ¡°Madam, rest assured, we will not cut corners.¡±


    Madam Yue nodded, ¡°Good, let¡¯s sign a contract, and we will proceed ording to the contract from now on.¡±


    Luo Yiyang scratched his head awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, Madam, but contracts for the orphanage need to be signed by the elder.¡±


    Madam Yue was easygoing, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and have your elder sign it, no problem.¡±


    Luo Yiyang expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thankyou, Madam.¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu passed by in his carriage, the enticing aroma wafting in as the curtain fluttered open, and he caught a glimpse of Chu Qingzhi, prompting him to instruct the coachman to stop.


    He stepped down from the carriage and approached Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to run into you by chance.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around, a smile appearing on her face, ¡°Lord Zhou, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Just craving something tasty,¡± Zhou Xiangfu sniffed the air and headed towards the small stall, ¡°This stall is quite unique.¡± He confidently stated, ¡°It must be your idea, right?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised an eyebrow, ¡°How could you tell?¡±


    ¡°Only you woulde up with such novel ideas.¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu pointed at the braised meat, continuing, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I came for.¡±


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi and Zhou Xiangfu chatting familiarly, Madam Yue was quite surprised and whispered to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°You know Lord Zhou?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what about it?¡±


    ¡°Lord Zhou is the wealthiest man in the Daling Dynasty, and he seems to treat you with warmth and respect. Your rtionship must be special.¡±


    ¡°Our families have some cooperation, and I¡¯ve helped the Zhou family with a few minor issues. We¡¯re not particrly close.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be modest. I can tell.¡±


    After trying the braised meat, a connoisseur of good food like Zhou Xiangfu was instantly won over.


    ¡°Miss Chu, let¡¯s talk business.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°This braised meat is fresh, tasty, and affordable. You know I own several taverns. How about supplying me?¡±


    ¡°What kind of supply are we talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll order two hundred pounds daily, and you won¡¯t have to sell to others.¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu always liked to monopolize!


    Chu Qingzhi calcted internally; two hundred pounds of braised meat, after covering costs, could earn eight taels of silver daily. Together with the sales to Madam Yue, they would earn at least eight taels a day. However, for the two hundred-plus people at the orphanage, life would still be tight.


    ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°The children from the orphanage will only sell five hundred pounds of braised meat daily, no more. How does that sound?¡±


    It was better to have a fixed ie every day. Otherwise, if something was up and they couldn¡¯t sell any, they would starve.

 Chapter 659: Better Tactics

    Chapter 659: Better Tactics


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhou Xiangfu pondered, ¡°You mean, including the meat sold to me, you¡¯ll sell a total of five hundred pounds?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Observing the demand for braised meat, it was clear that customers were notcking. With the orphanage having almost no ability to manage risks and potentially attracting trouble from malicious individuals, selling a limited amount to make a profit without drawing too much attention was the best strategy.


    ¡°Lord Zhou, the orphanage supports over two hundred people, and a few taels of silver each day is hardly enough. Please consider the children.¡±


    With such a plea, Zhou Xiangfu feltpelled to agree for the sake of face, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you suggest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Lord Zhou.¡± Zhou Xiangfu proved to be a businessman with some conscience.


    Approaching the small cart, Zhou Xiangfu ordered, ¡°Cut me two pounds, one of each type, and I¡¯ll take it with me.¡±


    Luo Yiyang eagerlyplied, ¡°Right away, sir.¡±


    Luo Jisheng and Yan Jingkui also had two pounds cut each to take home for their families to try.


    The braised meat, totaling just over thirty pounds, sold out quickly. The group, including Zhou Xiangfu¡¯s servant and Madam Yue, headed back to the orphanage together.


    The servant and Madam Yue went to sign the contract with the elder. After the signing, the servant left, and Madam Yue waited to leave with Chu Qingzhi.


    The elder¡¯s hands trembled with excitement as he signed the contract.


    After struggling for so many years, earning just a few taels of silver each month, the prospect of earning twenty taels a day through Chu Qingzhi¡¯s efforts seemed like a dream.


    ¡°Miss, thank you so much. The children won¡¯t have to go hungry anymore.¡±


    ¡°Take good care of the children. If anything happens, you can go to the


    Ministry of Justice and mention my name. They will help you.¡±


    The elder was stunned when he heard that. This girl had such a powerful background that she could get the Ministry of Justice¡¯s help.


    After urging the children to thank Chu Qingzhi, who helped them avoid further hunger and hardship, they all knelt and expressed their gratitude.


    After urging the children to thank Chu Qingzhi, who helped them avoid further hunger and hardship, they all knelt and expressed their gratitude.


    ¡°Get up. You¡¯ll have to rely on yourselves in the future,¡± Chu Qingzhi helped the children up.


    The children said in unison, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle to visit when I have time,¡± Chu Qingzhi promised, after giving the elder some final instructions and leaving with Madam Yue, holding the wooden windmill given to her by Luo Xiaoyi.


    The people of the orphanage stood at the gate long after Chu Qingzhi had left, deeply moved by her visit.


    On the street.


    Chu Qingning approached, greeting, ¡°Fifth sister, Madam Yue.¡±


    Madam Yue responded warmly, ¡°Qingning, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve just delivered wrinkle-removing cream to a client and was looking for my fifth sister. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you both on the street.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi inquired, ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    Chu Qingning exined, ¡°Ady is about to give birth, and they went to the orphanage looking for you. Afraid you might return home, we split up, and I was about to head back to find you.¡±


    Madam Yue looked at Chu Qingzhi in surprise, ¡°You know how to deliver babies?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded.


    ¡°My fifth sister has already helped with several births,¡± Chu Qingning proudly shared. ¡°Madam Yue, let¡¯s talk while we walk; we must hurry to the childbirth.¡± Alright, alright, alright. Don¡¯t dy the important matters.¡±


    Hurrying home, Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning gathered their medical supplies and rushed to the household awaiting childbirth.


    In the half-mountain pavilion, Lu Yichen sat leisurely drinking tea.


    Recently, he had destroyed many of Lu Lizhang¡¯s businesses. He was very happy and specially came to the pavilion to enjoy the scenery.


    Suddenly, a man dressed in ck flew in, bowed, and reported, ¡°Third Master, Young Master Yice¡¯s bloodlust has red up again, and the Lord is sending people everywhere to find you.¡±


    Lu Yichen¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, his tone dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Time flies. Another month has passed.¡±


    The man in ck bowed his head, not daring to meet Lu Yichen¡¯s gaze.


    After elegantly finishing his tea, Lu Yichen rose and flew down the mountain, leaving the man in ck to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead and mutter, ¡°The Third Master is bing more terrifying by the day.¡±


    Lord Zhang¡¯s Estate.


    Lu Yice was bound to a bed, hisplexion deathly pale, eyes hollow, his body emaciated to the bone. He resembled a zombie more than a living person during his bloodlust, devoid of any rational thought, craving only blood.


    Now, hecked even the strength to struggle¡­


    ¡°Blood, blood, give me blood!¡±


    ¡°Father, kill me, please. I¡¯m in agony. Let me be free!¡±


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    Painful wails and screams kepting from the room. Every time this happened, the entire residence would be silent. They did not dare to make a single sound, as if a cmity was about to befall them.


    Lu Lizhang was furious, his face contorted with rage, ¡°Has Lu Yichen not been found yet?¡±


    The butler, trembling, replied, ¡°Lord, people have been sent. We should have news soon.¡±


    Already so much time has passed without finding him, what are you all doing? Useless, all of you!¡± Lu Lizhang roared.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone to miss me so much. What an honor!¡± Lu Yichen¡¯s voice came from the roof. It was mocking and cold.


    Lu Lizhang, seeing Lu Yichen, didn¡¯t look at him as a father would a son but as one would an enemy sworn to vengeance, and ordered, ¡°Seize him!¡±


    Everyone, stay where you are. Move, and I leave immediately, and you¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡±


    Lu Lizhang¡¯s face turned even bluer with rage, ¡°Lu Yichen, are you nning a rebellion?¡±


    With a defiant look, Lu Yichen retorted, ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ve already rebelled.¡±


    Having been informed by Jinghong about the jade amulet¡¯s location, Lu Yichen had no intention of continuing his pretense with Lu Lizhang.


    ¡°Father, save me!¡±


    ¡°Father, I can¡¯t hold on any longer!!¡±


    ¡°Let me die!¡±


    Lu Yice¡¯s tormented cries filled the room once again.


    Lu Lizhang, filled with murderous intent, threatened, ¡°Lu Yichen, whatever you¡¯re nning,e down and save Yice now. If anything happens to him, I swear I¡¯ll have you torn apart!¡±


    Lu Yichen¡¯s eyes were cold, his disdain palpable, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, to the unknowing, one might think you truly care for your son!¡± Before Lu Lizhang could respond, Lu Yichen added, ¡°I can save Lu Yice, but only if you hand over the jade amulet.¡±


    Lu Lizhang¡¯s eyes were sinister, ¡°Never!¡±


    Lu Yichen shrugged indifferently, ¡°Then let Lu Yice suffer to death.¡±


    Lu Lizhangbellowed, ¡°Seize Lu Yichen!¡±


    The guards quickly surrounded the building where Lu Yichen was, with archers taking position. Then, a cloud of smoke enveloped the area¡­ and Lu Yichen disappeared.

 Chapter 660: Truth Surfacing

    Chapter 660: Truth Surfacing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone stared at the empty rooftop, afraid to make a sound.


    Lu Lizhang was so furious that he almost fainted.


    It was Lu Yici¡¯s painful howl that broke the silence. ¡°Father, kill me! It¡¯s too painful. Kill me! Let me die!¡±


    Lu Yice¡¯s bloodlust episodes were akin to being pierced by countless needles,


    the pain reaching deep into his marrow.


    ¡°Lu Yichen!!!¡± Lu Lizhang roared with rage and helplessness, as if the pain inflicted on him was no less than what Lu Yice endured, ¡°Bring Lu Yichen back to me!¡±


    The guard obeyed. ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    The butler approached cautiously, suggesting, ¡°My lord, it¡¯s said that Chu Qingzhi¡¯s medical skills are unparalleled. Perhaps she could check the young master?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that a teenage girl possesses such medical prowess?¡±


    The butler,cking confidence, replied, ¡°My lord, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try.


    After a long silence, Lu Lizhang decided, ¡°Go and invite her. If she can cure


    Yice, whatever she wants, I will grant.¡±


    The butler bowed, ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Meanwhile, Chu Qingzhi was assisting with a birth at the Yun family, a wealthy and influential household in the capital, rted by marriage to the Zhou family.


    The butler brought his men and barged into the Yun family¡¯s house. He came outside the delivery room and ordered, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, His Lordship wants to see you. Pleasee with us immediately.¡±


    The pregnant woman was at the critical moment of giving birth, and Chu


    Qingzhi could not leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this,¡± Chu Qingning stepped out, boldly stating, ¡°Even if the Emperor himself were here, he would have to wait!¡±


    The butler¡¯s face darkened. The lord was already disappointed in him. If he couldn¡¯t bring her back immediately, he would probably be abandoned by the lord. ¡°If Chu Qingzhi doesn¡¯te with us, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences¡­¡±


    ¡°Whatever the consequences, you¡¯ll have to wait. Otherwise, leave now. Anger my sister, and no one gets any help,¡± Chu Qingning faced the guards, feigning courage despite feeling intimidated.


    The butler stared hard at Chu Qingning and ordered, ¡°Take Chu Qingzhi with


    us!¡±


    The members of the Yun Family stood around. They were angry but did not dare to say anything. The other party was a lord. Their family could notpete with him at all. They could only watch as the butler and the guards did whatever they wanted.


    Chu Qingningblocked the doorway, ¡°You dare!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi emerged from the birthing room, calmly warning, 111 give you one chance to leave the Yun residence. I will overlook this intrusion. Otherwise,


    I refuse to visit your lord.¡±


    The butler, feeling as if a heavy stone weighed on his heart, couldn¡¯t defy her firm stance and, after a struggle, retreated from the Yun residence.


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning continued with the delivery until the evening when the mother safely gave birth.


    Chu Qingzhi preferred to let nature take its course during childbirth, intervening only in life-threatening situations, which is why the process took longer.


    The butler and guards waited at the Yun residence¡¯s gate, their anxiety mounting as the sun set, fearing the consequences of their failure.


    When Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning finally emerged, the butlereward hurriedly approached, ¡°Miss Chu Qingzhi, please, our young master needs your assistance.¡±


    When Chu Qingning saw how servile the butler was, she felt satisfied. Who asked you to be so unreasonable? In the end, you would have to obediently tuck your tail between your legs and beg her!


    Chu Qingzhi responded coolly to the butler, ¡°Go back first. I have some matters to attend to. I¡¯lle to examine your young master after I¡¯ve dealt with them.¡±


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi deliberately making things difficult, the butler was internally furious but dared not show it, feeling extremely frustrated, ¡°Miss Chu, our young master¡¯s life is hanging by a thread. We really can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    ¡°Then find someone more capable,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied before walking away.


    The butler hurriedly followed, ¡°Miss Chu, I apologize for any offense earlier, but I¡¯m really worried about our young master. Please, could you show somepassion?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ignored the butler and continued walking.


    At that moment, Ren Buqing, apanied by several officers, approached from the other end of the street and greeted, ¡°Miss Chu, may I have a word?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The steward watched as Chu Qingzhi went with Ren Buqing to a nearby teahouse, and decided to follow, knowing he had to secure Chu Qingzhi¡¯s help today or face Lord Zhang¡¯s wrath back at the mansion.


    Once inside the teahouse, they settled at a window-side table, and the server brought over tea and snacks.


    Ren Buqing got straight to the point, ¡°Miss Chu, based on the incense you mentioned, after a day¡¯s investigation, we¡¯ve identified five suspects.¡± He hesitated before adding, ¡°Among them¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi urged, ¡°Just say it.¡±


    Ren Buqing pressed his lips together before revealing, ¡°People from the Ning family are involved.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi frowned, ¡°Which members of the Ning family?¡±


    Ren Buqing slowly exined, ¡°Second Master Ning and Third Master Ning. They have a minor condition that the Dutou incense can alleviate. Originally, First Master Ning also used this incense, but he¡¯s no longer alive, leaving only them in the Ning household using it.¡±


    Were the Ning family members involved?


    ¡°Have you figured out what happened with Zhou Youyuan and Xu Youshang at the mine?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ren Buqing replied. ¡°The biggest clue is that ording to their coworkers, both men mentioned before leaving the mine, ¡®As long as things go smoothly, we won¡¯t have to worry for the rest of our lives.¡±¡®


    Chu Qingzhi thought about it. Could it be Second Master Ning or Third Master Ning? Or could it be that the two of them went to find Zhou Youyuan and Xu Youchang to pry off a huge rock on the hillside and smash First Master Ning and Madam to death?


    The boulder needed to hit the carriage precisely, or it would be meaningless. All of this required very strong skills. Working in the mine, didn¡¯t they have just the right expertise?


    Previously, Chu Qingzhi hadn¡¯t linked the two cases, but now that she did, everything seemed to fit.


    The scenario likely unfolded as follows: a year ago, Second or Third Master Ning, or both, conspired to have miners Zhou Youyuan and Xu Youshang dislodge a boulder during heavy rain to kill First Master Ning and Madam.


    They did not expect that there would be another witness, Xu Hehua. Seeing that Xu Hehua had told them that she had seen someone in the rain, they were afraid that the matter would be exposed. Hence, they disguised themselves as a mysterious person and bribed Zhang Guangsheng, Zheng Er, and Xu San, who were short of money, to kill Zhou Youyuan and Xu Youchang to silence them.


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Did you guys look for Second Master Ning and Third Master Ning?¡±


    Ren Buqing said, ¡°Not yet. The Ning family has a special rtionship with you. You¡¯ve helped me so much, so I want to ask for your opinion before making a n.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Go and arrest them ording to the rules.

 Chapter 661: Terrifying Illness

    Chapter 661: Terrifying Illness


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ren Buqing stared at Chu Qingzhi in surprise for a while before nodding. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Ren Buqing left in a hurry with the officers.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, could this be a framing?¡± Chu Qingning struggled to ept such a cruel act could be perpetrated by a family. ¡°How could our own kin do something so vile?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded with calmness, ¡°Whether it is or isn¡¯t, we¡¯ll know once we investigate.¡±


    Chu Qingning fell into a somber silence, her heart secretly hoping the allegations were false.


    Chu Qingzhi then said, ¡°Fourth Sister, I need to make a trip to Jinghong¡¯s ce. You head home first. Let¡¯s keep what we discussed just between us for now. No need to rm our second sister and the others.¡±


    With a reluctant nod, Chu Qingning agreed, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The sisters parted ways outside the tea house, one heading to the general¡¯s mansion, the other home.


    The butler was still following behind Chu Qingzhi. He wanted to stop her, but when he saw Chu Qingzhi¡¯s intimidating look, he didn¡¯t dare to. He could only trail behind.


    Ignoring the tail behind her, Chu Qingzhi made her way into the general¡¯s mansion, stopping outside Lu Yichen¡¯s room. She knocked, ¡°Lord Zhang¡¯s butler asked me to treat Lu Yice. What are your thoughts?¡±


    The door opened and Lu Yichen stepped out, ¡°When did he send someone for you?¡±


    ¡°The butler is still waiting at the main gate.¡±


    ¡°Can you cure Lu Yice¡¯s illness?¡± Lu Yichen suddenly realized Chu Qingzhi was asking if he wanted to save Lu Yice, ¡°His illness is so peculiar, do you really have a solution?¡±


    ¡°I do. As long as there¡¯s breath, there¡¯s hope.¡±


    Admiration flickered in Lu Yichen¡¯s eyes. After a moment, he awkwardly turned his face away, struggling to find the words, ¡°Then, could I trouble you to save him?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was taken aback, ¡°I thought you hated your elder brother?¡±


    ¡°I do hate him, but it¡¯s all because of Lu Lizhang. It¡¯s not my brother¡¯s fault. He, in fact, cares for me.¡±


    Lu Yichen¡¯s gaze fell, ¡°When I was younger, someone would secretly send me clothes, food, and even weapons. I didn¡¯t know who it was at first, butter 1 found out it was my elder brother.¡±


    ¡°Because he secretly came to see me. The person who trained me had scruples and showed me mercy. Otherwise, I would have been long gone.¡±


    ¡°Though Imented my fate, thinking of what my brother did for me, I realized if our positions were reversed, he would be the one suffering now.¡±


    He was caught in aplex web of emotions, hating Lu Yice yet unable to bear the thought of him dying.


    ¡°So, please save Lu Yice. That way, we¡¯ll be even.¡±


    ¡°I know what I must do now,¡± Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, understanding the bond between brothers born of the same mother. Even Lu Yichen couldn¡¯t bear to see his brother die.


    Lu Yichen bowed deeply to Chu Qingzhi, then added, ¡°You can charge Lu Lizhang a hefty sum. He¡¯s got plenty.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±


    As the sun hung half-faced above the mountains, the butler, wracked with anxiety, finally caught sight of Chu Qingzhi emerging. ¡°Miss Qingzhi, can we now attend to the young master?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Qingzhi replied with an air of nonchnce.


    Hearing her consent, the butler almost burst into tears of relief, ushering her with a reverent, ¡°After you, miss.¡±


    Inside, the young master, Lu Yice, had cried his voice hoarse. Now, he was barely whispering, struggling to breathe, his life hanging by a thread.


    Outside, Lu Lizhang paced back and forth, a caged lion in a fit of rage and anxiety.


    A guard hurried over to report, ¡°Your Highness, the butler has returned with Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    When Lu Lizhang heard this, he became even angrier. The butler had been gone for most of the day. He thought that the butler had ¡°fled away¡± to avoid punishment. ¡°Hurry up and bring him over!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The butler quickly brought Chu Qingzhi to Lu Lizhang. He nced at Lu Lizhang¡¯s murderous expression and said carefully, ¡°Your Lordship, Miss Chu is here.¡±


    Lu Lizhang scolded, ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    The butler quickly pleaded for forgiveness, ¡°My apologies, Your Lordship. Miss Qingzhi was simply too upied¡­¡±


    Before Lu Lizhang could vent further, Qingzhi cut in, ¡°Enough with the nonsense. If we keep this up, Lu Yice won¡¯t survive the night.¡±


    If not for Lu Yichen¡¯s sake, she thought, let the entire Zhang mansion face its doom.


    Lu Lizhang¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. He felt terrible as if a pair of smelly socks had been stuffed into his mouth.


    The butler hurriedly chimed in, ¡°My lord, saving the prince is more important.¡± What if Chu Qingzhi was unhappy and left?


    Lu Lizhang nced at Chu Qingzhi. His eyes were filled with distrust, but he had no other choice now.


    He moved to the side and let the door open.


    The butler hurriedly went forward and pushed open the door. ¡°Miss Chu, please.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked into the room and immediately felt ufortable.


    The windows of the room were all covered with heavy cloth. The entire space was dark and oppressive, as if they were in a sealed space. If they stayed in such a room for a long time, they would fall sick even if they weren¡¯t sick.


    A low groan of pain came from the bed, reminding Chu Qingzhi that there was someone there.


    There was no light in the room and no one could be seen at all. Chu Qingzhi lit the candle and walked towards the bed. When she saw the person on the bed, she thought to herself, Some zombies are in better shape than you.


    When Lu Yichu saw the light, he quickly pulled the nket over his head and trembled as if he had been frightened. ¡°Put it out¡­ put it out¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want to cure your illness, you have to cooperate with me.¡± Lu Yici was also pitiful. Although he had not suffered any hardships from Lu Yichen, being tortured by illness was worse than Lu Yichen.


    Lu Yici slowly lifted the nket. His eyes, which were especially big because of his thin face, erupted with a light that had never been seen before. He stared at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Y-You can cure my illness?¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes never left Chu Qingzhi, as if she was the ray of hope.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Chu Qingzhi said. ¡°Now, I need to take your pulse.¡±


    Lu Yici stretched out his arm impatiently. His eyes were still fixed on Chu Qingzhi without blinking.


    With a single pulse reading, Chu Qingzhi knew the cause of the illness. At this moment, even if Lu Yici was the son of a bad person, she could not help but sympathize with him.


    Lu Yicai had been poisoned by the blood Gu. Those blood Gu had been reproducing in his body for several years. All the organs, flesh, and blood in his body had be the nest of the blood Gu. Today, when it was time for him to drink blood, he did not drink it. All the blood Gu were eating his body¡­


    Chu Qingzhi fed Lu Yici a pill to protect his heart. If he was not treated and did not drink blood, Lu Yici would not live for more than three days.


    Lu Yici fell into a deep sleep after taking the pill.


    Chu Qingzhi walked out of the room. ¡°I need a pen and paper.¡±


    The butler hurriedly said, ¡°Miss, this way please.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi wrote the herbs she needed on a piece of paper and asked the butler to prepare them..

 Chapter 662: Astronomical Consultation Fee

    Chapter 662: Astronomical Consultation Fee


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi, stepping out of the study, approached Lu Lizhang, who was still simmering with residual anger. She cut to the chase, ¡°To save the young master, you need to prepare five million taels of silver within a day.¡±


    Lu Lizhang was momentarily stunned, doubting his ears, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi repeated calmly, ¡°The fee to treat the young master is five million taels. If you are not interested in saving him, then pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Lu Lizhang stared at Chu Qingzhi. The anger that he had managed to extinguish with great difficulty started to burn fiercely. ¡°Chu Qingzhi, you¡¯re taking advantage of the situation!¡±


    ¡°Am I taking advantage of the situation?¡± Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Or can¡¯t you take out so much money? Or do you not want to save your son at all?¡±


    The expression on Lu Lizhang¡¯s face soured, but as a lord, he quickly managed to regain hisposure, ¡°Are you certain you can cure Yice?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, why else would i name such a price? However, 1 must remind you, your son has less than three days without treatment. You don¡¯t have much time to deliberate.¡±


    No wonder you dared to demand an exorbitant price! Lu Lizhang was furious, but he could not re up. Be it on the surface or in the dark, Chu Qingzhi was not easy to deal with!


    ¡°As long as you save my son, I will definitely give you all the five million taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°I want to see silver at this time tomorrow.¡±


    Lu Lizhang gritted his teeth. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled happily. ¡°Get the butler to prepare the herbs as soon as possible. The more we dy, the greater the suffering.¡±


    Lu Lizhang really wanted to save his son. Since Chu Qingzhi had made a condition and promised to save Lu Yici, he immediately instructed his subordinates to prepare.


    Wealth was abundant for him, but his son was irreceable.


    Chu Qingzhi summoned Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang, seeing this rare case as an excellent educational moment for her disciples.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang quickly rushed over. ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Chu Qingzhi brought the two of them into Lu Yici¡¯s room.


    Yuan Hongjun said in embarrassment, ¡°Master, we¡¯ve alle to see Lu Yici, but we can¡¯t treat his illness.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi defended her two little disciples¡¯ pride and said, ¡°He¡¯s not sick. Naturally, you guys can¡¯t treat him.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun hurriedly asked, ¡°What is that?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°He was poisoned by a blood Gu.¡±


    ¡°Blood Gu?¡± Yuan Hongjun was stunned, ¡°Southern border¡¯s blood Gu?¡±


    Bao Linjiang frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t Gu worms only avable in the southern border? Moreover, 1 heard that only witch doctors know how to remove Gu.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said with a bit of blind admiration, ¡°Our master is an all-rounder. Naturally, he also knows the medical skills of witch doctors.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to doubt Master.¡± Bao Linjiang nced at Yuan Hongjun. ¡°On the other hand, aren¡¯t you known as the Little Divine Doctor? Don¡¯t you know how to remove Gu?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun said, ¡°In the past, when I was traveling, a witch doctor thought highly of me and said that she wanted to teach me her medical skills. However, I had to marry into her family. How could I marry into her family?¡±


    Bao Linjiang said, ¡°Can¡¯t you find another witch doctor?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun looked at him with disdain. ¡°Oh, naive Little Abalone, witchery is generally passed down to females, not males, unless one marries into their family. Would you be willing?¡±


    Bao Linjiang put on a serious expression. ¡°For the sake of acquiring medical knowledge, I¡¯d be willing to make that sacrifice.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun scoffed, ¡°Then be my guest next time.¡±


    Disregarding Yuan Hongjun, Bao Linjiang turned to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Master, did you summon us to teach us new medical knowledge?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t studied witch medicine myself. However, if you¡¯re keen on learning, I might visit the southern border, pick up the knowledge, and teach youter. For now, assist me in treating Lu Yice¡¯s curse and start by familiarizing yourselves with it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun moved closer as well.


    ¡°For now, we can¡¯t proceed with the curse removal as the medicinal ingredients aren¡¯t ready. Begin by examining his pulse and symptoms, and I¡¯ll provide further exnations shortly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    In the General¡¯s Mansion.


    Wu Yaqing entered the room and immediately noticed the tall figure standing by the window. The setting sun cast upon him did not bring warmth but rather a chill, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Lu Yichen turned around, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to see you.¡± Wu Yaqing ced a food box on the table, ¡°Come and eat?¡±


    Lu Yichen¡¯s gaze shifted to the four-tiered exquisite food box, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating. You should take the food to Qingzhi.¡±


    Wu Yaqing quickly asked, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for Qingzhi, where is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s at Lord Zhang¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wu Yaqing¡¯s voice rose in rm, ¡°Lu Lizhang is secretly after Brother Tang and Qingzhi. Isn¡¯t she walking into a trap by going there?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Qingzhi was invited to treat Lu Yice.¡±


    ¡°Lu Lizhang¡¯s bias knows no bounds. It¡¯d be better if Lu Yice died. Why treat him!¡± Wu Yaqing realized, ¡°Was Qingzhi coerced? No, 1 must rescue her!¡±


    As she spoke, she headed out to gather the Golden Guards and set off to rescue Qingzhi.


    Seeing Wu Yaqing¡¯s impulsive nature, Lu Yichen quickly stopped her, ¡°Qingzhi asked me before she went. I agreed to it.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was puzzled, ¡°Lu Lizhang uses you for Lu Yice¡¯s sake, why would you help him?¡±


    Lu Yichen fell silent for a moment, ¡°Lu Yice once saved me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wu Yaqing was surprised, ¡°He saved you? When did he save you?¡±


    ¡°When I was under ten.¡± Lu Yichen was reluctant to revisit the past, but he earnestly responded to Wu Yaqing¡¯s inquiry.


    ¡°He knew about you that early?¡±


    Lu Yichen nodded, ¡°My mother never hid me, so he¡¯s known of my existence since he could remember.¡±


    ¡°Your mother was a good mother; it¡¯s just the father who¡¯s beyond redemption.¡± Wu Yaqing couldn¡¯t help but think of her own father, who would sacrifice her for his interests. She could sympathize with Lu Yichen.


    Lu Yichen changed the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. Go and bring the food to Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on my way.¡± Wu Yaqing patted the food box, ¡°Everything in here is what you love to eat. Qingzhi doesn¡¯t like these. I¡¯ll order some of her favorites from the restaurant.¡±


    At that moment, Lu Yichen felt as if Wu Yaqing was like a little sun, warming him thoroughly.


    Lord Zhang did not mistreat Chu Qingzhi. Instead, they served her sumptuous meals as if she were the most honored guest.


    Just as they were sitting down, Wu Yaqing arrived, bringing along tworge boxes of food.


    She whispered to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Don¡¯t eat the food here. They¡¯ve been wanting to kill you; what if the food is poisoned?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the food box, cing the dishes on the table, ¡°The food is not poisoned, but since you¡¯ve brought some, we ll eat what you brought. Have you eaten yet? Join us.¡±


    Wu Yaqing shook her head, ¡°1 haven¡¯t eaten yet..¡±

 Chapter 663: Brotherhood

    Chapter 663: Brotherhood


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yuan Hongjun fetched a set of bowls and chopsticks from the kitchen, remarking, ¡°Had you arrived anyter, we would have already finished eating.¡±


    Wu Yaqing chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m always lucky like that. See, I made it just in time for the start of the meal.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked Wu Yaqing, ¡°What made you think to bring us food?¡±


    Wu Yaqing candidly replied, ¡°Lu Yichen asked me to do it.¡±


    Bao Linjiangmented, ¡°It seems he doesn¡¯t hate Lu Yice that much.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun added, ¡°After all, he is his biological brother. Third Master Lu still values the bond of brotherhood.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi interrupted the conversation, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, then discuss.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    After the meal, Wu Yaqing curiously inquired, ¡°What illness does Lu Yice have?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun answered, ¡°He¡¯s been hexed with blood Gu.¡±


    ¡°Gu?¡± Wu Yaqing was slightly afraid, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that those cursed with Gu can only survive if the Gu worm is removed from their body; otherwise, it uses the person as a vessel, draining their body until nothing is left.¡±


    Bao Linjiang looked at her, ¡°You seem to know a lot about it.¡±


    Wu Yaqing modestly said, ¡°I know a little.¡±


    A knock on the door came, and the butler announced, ¡°Miss, the medicinal ingredients are ready.¡±


    Lord Zhang truly spared no expense, gathering even the most rare and difficult-to-find medicinal herbs in such a short time. Chu Qingzhi had Yuan Hongjun check the herbs while she prepared the medical tools needed for the treatment.


    Bao Linjiang assisted Chu Qingzhi, eager to learn.


    While preparing, Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°The blood Gu thrives on fresh blood, which allows it to survive, grow, and reproduce. However, it prefers the host¡¯s blood. Lu Yichen and Lu Yice share a close bloodline, which is why Lu Yichen¡¯s blood can better soothe Lu Yice, unlike that of others.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun brought the herbs to the makeshift table, ¡°Master, the herbs are correct.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± Chu Qingzhi, with her disciples, started to prepare the lure for the Gu and the remedy to expel it. ¡°Lu Yice¡¯s body is severely damaged, with thousands of Gu worms inside. His body cannot withstand the internal fight against the Gu. The only way now is to lure the Gu out¡­¡±


    ¡°Normally, Gu worms are reluctant to leave their original host unless they find abetter one¡­¡±


    The mysteries of Southern Border witch medicine and Gu worms are little known to outsiders. Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang listened in awe to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s broad knowledge.


    An hourter, Chu Qingzhi finished exining, and the lure and the remedy were ready.


    Wu Yaqing leaned in, ¡°This lure looks and smells just like fresh blood!¡±


    ¡°It does,¡± Chu Qingzhi confirmed. ¡°Now, let¡¯s test its effectiveness.¡±


    Under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s guidance, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang helped Lu Yice sit up, his arms dangling over the chair¡¯s armrests.


    The lure was divided into two narrow-necked zed bottles, each about half a foot tall, taken from Lu Lizhang¡¯s collection after Chu Qingzhi insisted on having them.


    Chu Qingzhi had requested two clear bottles, not expecting much, but the butler revealed that Lu Lizhang had two clear zed bottles.


    Lu Lizhang was reluctant to give them up, but ultimately, he did.


    Chu Qingzhi made a small cut on Lu Yice¡¯s index finger and inserted it into a clear zed bottle, ¡°Watch closely, you¡¯ll see the Gu worms crawling out¡­¡±


    Wu Yaqing squatted down, focusing on the bottle, ¡°How can we see the tiny Gu worms with the blood flowing?¡±


    ¡°Lu Yice has hardly any blood left in his body. With such a small wound, there won¡¯t be much bleeding,¡± Chu Qingzhi exined as she also cut another finger of Lu Yice and ced it in another bottle.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Hongjun, Linjiang, give Lu Yice the prepared expelling remedy to drink, and try not to spill it.¡± After drinking the remedy, Lu Yice¡¯s body would produce substances that blood Gu despise, speeding up their departure from his body.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    All four of them watched the zed bottles intently¡­


    Before long, Wu Yaqing suddenly pointed at the bottle, ¡°There it is, it¡¯sing out¡­¡±


    A dark red Gu worm emerged from the wound, tiny as a mustard seed. After making its way out, it crawled around briefly before jumping into the lure.


    The lure not only attracted the Gu but also had the effect of killing them. Once the Gu worm jumped into it, it struggled for a moment like it was drowning, then soon sank to the bottom of the bottle, dead.


    Then another worm emerged, followed by another¡­


    Gu worms continuously crawled out of both hands.


    Chu Qingzhi cautioned, ¡°Yaqing, don¡¯t get too close. If a Gu worm touches human skin, it will burrow in, and it will be very painful.¡±


    Wu Yaqing quickly stepped back, ¡°I wonder who came up with such a harmful thing!¡±


    ¡°Who created it, I don¡¯t know,¡± Yuan Hongjun quipped. ¡°I only know that everything from the Southern Border is like this, filled with malice.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Not everything. I¡¯ve heard the girls from the Southern Border are quite beautiful.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun resigned, ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s focus on the bottles. If we run out of the lure, remember to add more.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Master.¡±


    After a while, Bao Linjiang asked, ¡°Master, when will all the Gu worms be cleared?¡±


    ¡°Given the current pace, it should take about a day.¡±


    ¡°That long?¡±


    ¡°There are too many Gu worms in his body; it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Bao Linjiang said no more, focusing intently on the bottles.


    Time passed slowly. Suddenly, Lu Yice¡¯s breathing became rapid, his eyes widened, and his face turned red as if he was suffocating for a while and then suddenly able to breathe again.


    Chu Qingzhi, sensing trouble, quickly pressed her fingers to Lu Yice¡¯s pulse, channeling some spiritual energy into his body. Gradually, Lu Yice calmed down.


    Wu Yaqing was somewhat frightened, ¡°Qingzhi, what happened just now?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°The sudden departure of the Gu worms from his body caused some parts of his body to not adapt, leading to difort.¡±


    Bao Linjiang checked Lu Yice¡¯s pulse, finding it still weak but stable, ¡°Thankfully we have Master; otherwise, he might have died just now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi instructed, ¡°Linjiang, bring in Lu Yice¡¯s food and feed him. He needs to replenish his strength.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The butler had the maids waiting outside the room with food early on, and Lu Lizhang was also waiting in the courtyard. Seeing the door open, he looked over immediately, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Bao Linjiang responded, ¡°Nothing serious. Where¡¯s the food my master asked you to prepare?¡±


    The butler quickly handed the tray from the maid to Bao Linjiang, ¡°Here it is, Doctor Bao.¡±


    In the capital, everyone referred to Bao Linjiang as Doctor Bao.


    Bao Linjiang returned to the room and closed the door, cutting off all outside views.


    Suddenly, the window opened, and Lu Yichen, dressed in ck, blending with the night, leaped into the room.

 Chapter 664 - 664‘- Full of Hatred

    Chapter 664¡®- Full of Hatred


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wu Yaqing looked up at Lu Yichen, noticing his concern for Lu Yice, and quickly said, ¡°By tomorrow, the blood Gu in your brother¡¯s body can bepletely cleared.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll feed him,¡± Lu Yichen nodded, taking the bowl and spoon from Bao


    Linjiang¡¯s hands.


    Perhaps due to the telepathic connection between twins, Lu Yice woke up, visibly delighted to see Lu Yichen, weakly calling out, ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    A softness touched Lu Yichen¡¯s heart, his resentment momentarily set aside,


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, eat.¡±


    Lu Yice smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    For the first time in over two decades, the brothers shared a peaceful moment together in the same room.


    Dawn turned to dusk, and the night passed in a blink.


    At the Ning Residence.


    Ning Yuting stood by the window, his face cold and silent since his second and third uncles were taken away the day before, burdened with heavy thoughts, causing concern.


    Chu Qingyue approached Ning Yuting from behind, gently calling out,


    ¡°Yuting¡­¡±


    Ning Yuting turned and embraced Chu Qingyue, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t ept that his uncles had conspired to kill his parents, especially when his mother was pregnant. The pain was indescribable.


    Chu Qingyue felt deeply for him, ¡°After this is over, let¡¯s go pay respects to your parents, okay?¡±


    Ning Yuting softly agreed.


    Suddenly, rapid footsteps disrupted the room¡¯s tranquility. Chunh reported, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, Old Master has fainted.


    Ning Yuting¡¯s expression darkened further, and he quickly led Chu Qingyue out.


    In the room, Grandfather Ningy on the bed, eyes closed, his hair turned white overnight.


    Ning Yuting rushed in, kneeling by the bed, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m sorry¡­


    Grandfather Ning opened his eyes, gently stroking Ning Yuting¡¯s head, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I didn¡¯t raise them right, leading them to be ruthless, disregarding familial ties.¡±


    Tears welled up in Ning Yuting¡¯s eyes, ¡°Grandfather¡­¡±


    Grandfather Ning looked upwards, his gaze filled with unspeakable sadness,


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Chu Qingyue, witnessing this scene, left the room and told Chunh, ¡°I¡¯m going to find my sister to check on grandfather. If Yuting asks, let him know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Madam.¡±


    Chu Qingyue hurried off.


    Lord Zhang¡¯s Estate.


    Chu Qingzhi and the others stayed in Lu Yice¡¯s room overnight, progressing into thetter stages of the Gu removal process.


    The butler arranged avish breakfast, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, the two young doctors,


    Miss Yaqing, please have breakfast.¡±


    Wu Yaqing opened the door, ¡°Bring the breakfast in.


    ¡°Yes.¡± With a gesture from the butler, maids flowed into the room like water, setting down the breakfast and quickly leaving without dy.


    With breakfast served, Wu Yaqing promptly closed the door, ¡°Finally, we can have breakfast.¡±


    Lu Yichen showed concern, ¡°You¡¯ve been up all night too. Have breakfast and then go get some rest.¡±


    Wu Yaqing waved her hand and refused. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi mentioned, ¡°It won¡¯t be finished here until the afternoon. I can¡¯t leave until then.¡±


    Wu Yaqing did not care. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Half a day will pass quickly. There¡¯s no one in the residence now. It¡¯s boring to go back. Why not stay with everyone?¡±


    No one tried to persuade Wu Yaqing further; indeed, being alone could be quite boring.


    The butler came to report, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, the Young Madam of the Ning family hase to see you.¡±


    Why has my second sistere?


    Chu Qingzhi quickly gave some instructions to Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang, then headed out, ¡°Where is my second sister now?¡±


    ¡°Please follow me, miss.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was pacing anxiously in the reception room. After a few rounds, she finally saw her sister, ¡°Fifth sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked worriedly, ¡°Second sister, why have youe?¡± Speaking rapidly, Chu Qingyue said, ¡°Grandfather fell ill upon hearing that the second uncle and third uncle were arrested. Fifth sister, can you spare some time to see grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Just wait for me a moment.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi returned to Lu Yice¡¯s room, writing down detailed instructions for what needed to be done next, ¡°Yuan Hongjun, Linjiang, if I don¡¯t return, proceed ording to what<sup>1</sup> s written on this paper.


    ¡°Understood, Master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went to the reception room to meet up with Chu Qingyue and returned to the Ning residence together.


    At the Ning Residence.


    Chu Qingzhi checked Grandfather Ning¡¯s pulse, ¡°He¡¯s overly heartbroken, his spirit is damaged, but there¡¯s nothing else wrong. I¡¯ll prescribe a calming and heart-nourishing form. Take it and rest well without worrying too much, and you¡¯ll gradually recover.¡±


    Chu Qingyue said, ¡°Yuting, you take care of your grandfather. I¡¯ll go get the medicine.¡±


    Ning Yuting nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi wrote down the prescription, and together with Chu Qingyue, they went to the pharmacy to get the medicine. Then Chu Qingyue returned home to prepare it, while Chu Qingzhi went to the General¡¯s Mansion.


    Tang Jinghong was surprised to see Chu Qingzhi suddenly appear, ¡°Qingzhi, what brings you here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯vee to take that coachman to the Ministry of Justice. The case involving the Ning family needs to be resolved.


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to the Ministry of Justice. I have some matters to discuss with Ren Buqing as well.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ministry of Justice.


    Ren Buqing personally came to greet them at the entrance, ¡°Miss Chu, General


    Tang.¡±


    As they walked and talked, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°What¡¯s the result of the interrogation?¡±


    Ren Buqing expressed difficulty, ¡°Neither has confessed, and it¡¯s problematic to use torture. We¡¯re at a stalemate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll join the interrogation.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    In the prison.


    Second Master Ning and Third Master Ning were locked together. The two of them, who used to be prominent, had changed into dirty prison clothes and were leaning against the wall. Their heads were lowered, and it was unknown what they were thinking.


    The jailer opened the cell door and led Second Master Ning out for interrogation.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t want to waste time, so she secretly used the Truth Spell. ¡°Second Master Ning, tell me about how you colluded with Third Master Ning to murder First Master Ning.¡±


    This unconventional interrogation method caught Ren Buqing off guard. Could such questioning elicit an answer?


    After a moment of internal struggle, Second Master Ning angrily confessed, ¡°Yes, it was both of us against our elder brother. But it¡¯s not our fault; me my father!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless, ¡°Youmit wrongs and yet me others. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    Second Master Ning showed no remorse, instead feeling justified, ¡°What do I have to be ashamed of? My father tantly favored our elder brother, teaching him by his side while neglecting us, never taking us seriously from the day we


    were born.¡±


    ¡°Could you be misunderstanding something?¡± Chu Qingzhi questioned, ¡°Your father built mansions of the same size for all three brothers, and since childhood, your expenses have been nearly equal, indicating no favoritism. As for taking your elder brother under his wing, that¡¯s normal since he is the heir to the Ning family. How could he manage the family business without talent and knowledge?¡±


    In this era, it was customary for the eldest legitimate son to inherit the family business, and there was nothing to debate about that.

 Chapter 665: Home-brewed Beer

    Chapter 665: Home-brewed Beer


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Second Master Ning was angry and aggrieved. ¡°All those gestures were just for show, worth almost nothing. As for inheriting the family business, we never intended topete with our elder brother for it. What pains us is our father¡¯s neglect. It seems no matter what, he always thought of our elder brother first. Were my third brother and I just decorations?


    If what Second Master Ning said was true, it would indeed make people jealous, and jealousy was a very scary thing. ¡°Grandpa Ning fell ill because he was worried about you two brothers.¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t worried about us; he was distressed because we killed our elder brother.¡± Second Master Ning spoke with a sense of vengeful satisfaction, ¡°We wanted him to feel the pain of loss!¡±


    Ren Buqing couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Your father may have been biased, but your elder brother did nothing wrong to you. How could you bring yourselves to harm him?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that once the heart hardens, a son killing his father is possible, let alone brother against brother. She had seen too many such killings to find anything strange about it.


    Second Master Ning said hatefully, ¡°Without him, our father would surely have noticed me and my third brother. As long as our father would nce our way, what does it matter if the elder brother was killed?¡±


    His heart was twisted by jealousy.


    Chu Qingzhi had the coachman brought over, ¡°The carriage Ning Yuting was riding in was also tampered with by you, correct? You bribed the coachman to deliberately cause an ident and have it fall off the cliff?


    Second Master Ning admitted straightforwardly, ¡°After Ning Yuting was born, the old master treasured him like a precious gem, while he never spared a second nce at me and my third brother¡¯s children. They deserved to die, all of them.¡±


    Suddenly stopping his madughter, he red at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°But why did you save him? Just when our father had started to notice me and my third brother, Ning Yuting¡¯s return made everything crumble. He became even more fond of Ning Yuting¡­¡±


    The man was beyond redemption. Chu Qingzhi ordered, ¡°Take him away and bring up Third Master Ning.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The jailer quickly brought Third Master Ning forward.


    Chu Qingzhi posed the same question to him, and he admitted to the crime as well, though he was calmer than Second Master Ning.


    After interrogating both, guards from the Ministry of Justice informed that


    Ning Yuting had arrived.


    Chu Qingzhi and Ren Buqing met him at the entrance of the Ministry.


    Ning Yuting spoke first, ¡°Lord Ren, have my uncles confessed?¡±


    ¡°They have,¡± Ren Buqing confirmed truthfully. ¡°Just now, they admitted to hiring someone tomit murder. The evidence is conclusive; they cannot escape their fate.¡±


    Ning Yuting struggled to say, ¡°I don¡¯t want them to die.¡± If they died, his grandfather would lose three sons, which he couldn¡¯t bear. Having already lost his parents, he didn¡¯t want to lose his grandfather too.


    Ren Buqing was puzzled, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°My grandfather won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡± Ning Yuting¡¯s fists were clenched white, ¡°Is there a possibility for a lighter sentence?¡±


    Ren Buqing looked at Ning Yuting sympathetically, ¡°ording to thews of the Daling Dynasty, the lightest sentence would be exile for three thousand miles.¡±


    Ning Yuting pleaded, ¡°Then please let it be so.¡±


    Ren Buqing nced at Chu Qingzhi, who showed understanding for Ning Yuting¡¯s situation and remained silent. After all, it was a family matter. Ren Buqing said, ¡°I will try my best.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou, Lord Ren.¡± Ning Yuting also bowed to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth sister, thank you.¡±


    Seeing Ning Yuting¡¯s somber expression, Chu Qingzhi offered some constion, ¡°What¡¯s important is the living and the future. Try to reconcile with the past and things beyond your control. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡±


    Ning Yuting nodded, ¡°I know. Give me some time; I¡¯ll get better.¡±


    ¡°Go back. My second sister must be worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Farewell.¡±


    Tang Jinghong left the Ministry of Justice, his gaze sweeping over Ning Yuting¡¯s departing figure and settling on Chu Qingzhi and Ren Buqing, ¡°The Ning family¡¯s case is almost concluded, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ren Buqing responded, ¡°Only the formal court session remains, but it¡¯s merely


    a formality now.¡±


    He thought to himself that with Chu Qingzhi¡¯s assistance, the case had been smoothly solved. He almost wished he could keep Chu Qingzhi at the Ministry of Justice.


    Chu Qingzhi mentioned, ¡°I have other matters to attend to, so I must leave now.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, concerned for Chu Qingzhi¡¯s well-being, suggested, ¡°It¡¯s noon, why not have lunch before you go?¡±


    ¡°That works, let¡¯s go.¡± It had been many days since she and Tang Jinghong had dined together. With her two disciples looking after Lu Yice, Chu Qingzhi agreed without worry.


    Tang Jinghong invited Ren Buqing, ¡°Would you like to join us?¡± ¡°No, thanks. You two go ahead.¡± Ren Buqing declined without a second thought, reasoning it was a meal for the engaged couple, and his presence would only be intrusive.


    Tainan restaurant.


    The two chose a private room and sat opposite each other.


    As they were about to order, the waiter mentioned, ¡°We¡¯ve recently acquired a new type of drink, very fresh and uniquely named beer, which is quite suitable fordies. Would you like to try a bottle?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong exchanged a look, surprised that beer had made its way to Tainan Restaurant.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Bring us a bottle.¡±


    ¡°Right away,¡± the waiter said, swiftly heading downstairs to fetch their order. Soon, the waiter returned, pouring the beer with attentive service, ¡°Please enjoy.¡±


    After tasting the beer, Chu Qingzhi recognized it as their own, ¡°This is good. When did the restaurant start selling this?¡±


    The waiter thought for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s been four or five days. This beer sells well, but the proprietor can only get so many bottles, limiting sales to fifty bottles a day. Once sold out, customers need to reserve for the next day.¡± It seemed that the beer was selling well. Chu Qingzhi tipped the waiter and said, ¡°This drink is not bad. Thank you for rmending it to us.¡±


    The waiter happily took the money. ¡°Please enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll go check on your dishes.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    The beer¡¯s poprity and high price reflected the capital¡¯s unique market dynamics, where expensive items often attracted more buyers.


    Tang Jinghong smiled, ¡°How does it feel to encounter our own product while diningout?¡±


    ¡°Very good. It feels like all the hard work has paid off.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s toast to that.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lord Zhang¡¯s Estate.


    Lu Yichen looked in the direction of the door several times, his expression clearly worried.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Wu Yaqing couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Qingzhi back yet?¡± Lu Yichen looked at the ss bottle. LuYici¡¯s hand looked even paler under the reflection of the ss bottle. It was bloodless and heart-wrenching.


    Wu Yaqing sized up Lu Yichen. This waspletely unlike the usually cold and heartless Third Master Lu. ¡°Are you worried about Lu Yici?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense; I¡¯m worried about Qingzhi.¡± Realizing his concern, Lu Yichen pondered whether he was actually worried about Lu Yice.


    Wu Yaqing bluntly exposed him, ¡°You¡¯re not even good at lying. Qingzhi is invincible; she doesn¡¯t need your worry. Besides, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s your ce to worry about her!¡±

 Chapter 666: You’re Too Noisy

    Chapter 666: You¡¯re Too Noisy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lu Yichen, with a sigh of exasperation, turned to Wu Yaqing and asked, ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to grab something to eat?¡±


    The sudden shift in conversation left Wu Yaqing momentarily baffled. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Bao Linjiang turned his head, cutting straight to the chase, ¡°He means for you to keep it down. You¡¯re being too loud.¡±


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s mood soured instantly. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you, and this is how you treat me?¡± She huffed, marching off to sit as far away from Lu Yichen as possible, arms crossed, stewing in silence.


    Lu Yichen rubbed his temples at the sight of Wu Yaqing¡¯s pouting figure, a headache brewing.


    Bao Linjiang spread his hands, as if to say, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me; I¡¯m just the messenger.¡±


    When Chu Qingzhi returned, the room was clearly divided. ¡°What happened here?¡±


    Wu Yaqing piped up first, ¡°Nothing much. Qingzhi,e check Lu Yice¡¯s fingers. The worms haven¡¯t beening out for a while now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi peered towards the ss bottle, ¡°Did any of you notice two worms significantlyrger than the others?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun asked, ¡°Master, are you referring to the two worms that entered Lu Yice¡¯s body first?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Qingzhi confirmed. ¡°Only when those two are out can we consider Lu Yice¡¯s bodypletely clear of the worms. Otherwise, they might regenerate.¡±


    Wu Yaqing frowned, ¡°We didn¡¯t see them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi observed for a while and checked Lu Yicai¡¯s pulse. She took the opportunity to check the location of the two Gu worms. They were actually still at Lu Yicai¡¯s heart and had basically not moved.


    ¡°Hongjun, Linjiang, I need a hollow needle and some Gu worm repellent.¡±


    Yuanan Hongjun immediately fetched the needle from the medicine box, while Bao Linjiang went for the repellent.


    Chu Qingzhi took the needle, dipped it in the repellent, and targeted the worms¡¯ location to inject the solution¡­


    She could actually use a simpler method to kill the two Gu worms, but that wouldn¡¯t teach her disciples anything. This way, they¡¯d know how to handle such situations in the future.


    Under the effect of the repellent, the two worms crawled out from where the needle had pierced.


    Chu Qingzhi poured some lure on them, and soon, thest two worms were dead.


    The Gu worm removal wasplete.


    ¡°Hongjun, bring the medicine for Lu Yice to take.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After taking the medicine, Lu Yichen carried Lu Yice to bed, feeling the light weight in his arms and a pang of sourness in his heart. He whispered, ¡°Sleep well. You won¡¯t suffer anymore.¡±


    Lu Yice, with his deeply sunken eyes, looked at Lu Yichen, ¡°Brother, thank you.¡±


    He had heard the conversation earlier and knew that without Lu Yichen, Chu Qingzhi wouldn¡¯t havee to remove the Gu worms.


    Lu Yichen¡¯s usually cold expression softened a bit, ¡°Rest well. Qingzhi said with a month or two of recovery, you¡¯ll be back to normal.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stepped out the door and addressed the butler, ¡°Has your lord prepared the silver as agreed?¡±


    The butler, who had been standing by the door, eagerly replied, ¡°It¡¯s all prepared. However, the lord mentioned he would only hand it over once he¡¯s assured the young master is well.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun joined in, ¡°Your young master is fine now. If you have doubts, feel free to have another physician examine him.¡±


    Overjoyed, the butler hurried off to inform the lord.


    A momentter, not only the Lord, but even the Princess Consort came. Everyone in the mansion was shocked.


    The Princess Consort walked over quickly and grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°Miss, is Yice truly alright now?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reassured her, ¡°The young master will be able to live like a normal person after two months of rest.¡±


    Princess Consort burst into tears of joy. ¡°Thank you, Miss, thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry anymore. All is well,¡± Chu Qingzhiforted her.


    Gratefully nodding through her tears, the Princess Consort expressed, ¡°Qingzhi, we owe you so much. Yice won¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡± The pain of seeing her son in agony had deeply affected her as a mother.


    ¡°All is well now¡­¡±


    After some time, the Princess Consort, drying her tears, instructed the butler, ¡°What are you waiting for? Bring out the silver. Also, take an additional one million silver notes from my personal treasury for Miss Chu.¡±


    She knew that Chu Qingzhi asked Lu Lizhang for five million taels of silver. She thought that Chu Qingzhi liked money, so she also gave Chu Qingzhi money.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After receiving the money, Chu Qingzhi wrote down the follow-up prescription and handed it to the Princess Consort, then left with her disciples.


    On the way, Chu Qingzhi said to her two disciples, ¡°Take the one million that the Princess Consort gave me.¡±


    Both of them refused. ¡°Master, we don¡¯t take it. You cured Lu Yici. How can we take the money?¡±


    ¡°You refuse because it¡¯s too little?¡±


    The two disciples shook their heads in shock. ¡°No, no, Master. We just feel undeserving.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°If I give it to you, just take it. We¡¯re master and disciple. Together, we¡¯ll see even more prosperity.¡±


    Such bold generosity from their master was unheard of. Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang, smiling, epted, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    News of Chu Qingzhi curing Lu Yice for a fee of five million taels quickly spread throughout the capital, making her the subject of much discussion, envy, and admiration.


    In modern terms, Chu Qingzhi was on the trending searches again, and she was the most searcheddy so far.


    At the Chu Residence.


    Chu Qingzhi gathered all the maids and servants that Ning Yuting had sent over to take care of them in the front courtyard.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you guys during this period of time. I¡¯ve prepared some silver rewards here. Each of you can take some. I¡¯m leaving in two days.¡±


    The butler urged the others, ¡°Hurry up and thank Fifth Miss. Why are you standing there like a block?¡±


    Together, they expressed their gratitude, ¡°Thankyou, Fifth Miss.¡±


    ¡°In the future, my second sister will be alone in the capital. I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone to take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Miss, don¡¯t worry. We will.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, take your silver.¡±


    Happy to receive their rewards, everyone thanked her again before departing.


    Chu Qingzhi then headed to the kitchen, handing Nanny Han a silver note worth a hundred taels, ¡°Nanny, everyone has received some silver. Please don¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Having been a great help in cooking,undry, managing medicinal herbs, housekeeping, and more, Nanny Han deserved Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gratitude.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sincerity, Nanny Han epted the silver note, ¡°Next time you¡¯re in the capital, leave everything to me.¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± Chu Qingzhi smiled, then added, ¡°Nanny, I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Do you know any trustworthy people? I¡¯m looking for some reliable helpers for my second sister. She¡¯s alone in the Ning residence. Although her husband is protective,cking confidants in such arge household could be troublesome if something happens and her husband isn¡¯t around.¡±

 Chapter 667: Too Hard to Please

    Chapter 667: Too Hard to Please


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Nanny Han pondered for a moment before Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°I don¡¯t want young maids; I prefer someone of your age.¡±


    Young maids might develop inappropriate feelings, especially around Ning Yuting, a man of talent and wealth, potentially inviting trouble.


    Nanny Han chuckled, understanding what Chu Qingzhi meant, ¡°I can¡¯t make any promises on the candidates, but there¡¯s a group of pce maids being released soon. You could take a look at them.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou, Nanny.¡±


    Nanny Han waved off the thanks, ¡°No need for formalities with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and gather some information.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As Chu Qingzhi turned to leave, a savory aroma of braised meat wafted into her nose. She looked around and spotted a package on the chopping board. ¡°Nanny, what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°This is braised meat I bought,¡± Nanny Han exined as she opened the package. ¡°I tried it before buying. It¡¯s really tasty.¡±


    Upon closer inspection and after tasting a piece, Chu Qingzhi recognized it as the braised meat made by the people from the orphanage. ¡°Nanny, is the braised meat stall doing well?¡±


    Nanny Han nodded, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s always a line. I had to wait quite a while to get it. It would have been sold out if I¡¯d been anyter.¡±


    Knowing the orphanage was thriving brought relief to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°If you like it, feel free to buy it often.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    In the General¡¯s Mansion.


    Tang Jinghong handed over a list of pce servants about to be released to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°I¡¯ve gathered all the information for you. Take a look, and we can recruit whoever you like.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi appreciated Tang Jinghong¡¯s effort and took the list.


    The list contained twenty-five names: five eunuchs, five nannies, and fifteen pce maids due to be released due to their age.


    Chu Qingzhi focused on the nannies, noting their experiences in the pce, including their backgrounds, personalities, and how they conducted themselves.


    After careful consideration, she chose two nannies named Song Qingfen and Zhao Siqin.


    Both had served the Empress Dowager, were in their forties, and sought to leave the pce following the Empress Dowager¡¯s death, having no children or other attachments. Their smooth personalities and protective nature made them excellent candidates.


    Chu Qingzhi informed Tang Jinghong of her choices. ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯ve decided on these two.¡±


    Tang Jinghong agreed with her selection, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to inform the Empress. We can have these two nannies leave the pce now ande directly to you.¡±


    ¡°I think it would be better if I went with my second sister to meet them. They served the Empress Dowager, so we should show some respect. It will also ensure they are more dedicated to taking care of my second sister.¡±


    Having such top-tier caregivers wouldpletely alleviate any concerns for her second sister¡¯s well-being.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but I¡¯ll still send someone ahead to inform them, to avoid any awkwardness for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Empress, upon learning of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s request, immediately spoke to the two nannies about the matter and praised Chu Qingzhi highly.


    They had also heard of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s name in the pce. They were already very impressed, and hearing the empress¡¯s high evaluation, they were very tempted. After weighing the pros and cons, they agreed readily.


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingyue personally went to the pce gate to wee them and took them to Tainan Restaurant for a splendid weing feast. The warmth and respect shown by Chu Qingzhi warmed the nannies¡¯ hearts, and they were already favorably disposed towards Chu Qingyue.


    After the meal, Chu Qingzhi escorted them to the Ning family¡¯s gate. ¡°Nannies, I entrust my sister to your care.¡±


    Nanny Song was a straightforward person. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take good care of Young Madam.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and said to Chu Qingyue, ¡°Second Sister, we¡¯re going back in the next two days. Take good care of yourself.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was extremely reluctant. ¡°You¡¯re all gone. I¡¯m the only one left.¡±


    ¡°Yuting is by your side. You¡¯re not alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same. You¡¯re different,¡± Chu Qingyue grasped Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister, if you evere to the capital, you must visit me.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you heading south?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa is ill, so we¡¯re postponing the trip until he¡¯s better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine then. Sister, I should head back now.¡±


    Chu Qingyue watched reluctantly as Chu Qingzhi merged into the crowd and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s figure blended into the crowd. In the blink of an eye, she had already walked far away.


    Nanny Song said, ¡°Young Madam, let¡¯s go back too.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Qingyue slowly turned around with some sadness and led the two nannies towards the residence.


    In the evening, the river was gilded with golden light, fragmented into countless shimmering pieces by the gentle breeze.


    A charming girl in orange attire strolled leisurely ahead, followed by a man in ck robes, his gaze fixed on her.


    These two were Wu Yaqing and Lu Yichen.


    Wu Yaqing stopped under a weeping willow and turned to face Lu Yichen, ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± She looked at him expectantly, hoping he would say something.


    Lu Yichen, however, turned to look at the river, ¡±You¡¯ll be safe with Qingzhi.¡±


    Is that all? Wu Yaqing¡¯s face fell immediately, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Lu Yichen, who had spent years focused on revenge and had no experience with romance, was at a loss for words. After a pause, he suggested, ¡°There¡¯s a good restaurant ahead. How about I take you there for something tasty?¡±


    Wu Yaqing, frustrated and feeling unappreciated, retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Who cares about eating right now?¡± Her cheeks puffed out in annoyance, too upset to even think about food.


    Lu Yichen inwardlymented, finding her difficult to appease, ¡°Then tell me what you want to do. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    After a moment, Wu Yaqing decided to change her approach, realizing getting angry at Lu Yichen for not understanding her feelings was pointless. ¡°See those flowers over there? Pick one for me.¡±


    Lu Yichen spotted a vibrant bloom among the season-round flowers by the river, perfectly suiting Wu Yaqing.


    He picked the flower and approached Wu Yaqing, his expression slightly awkward, but he carefully ced the flower in her hair.


    Wu Yaqing touched the flower in her hair, her smile radiant, ¡°Does it look nice?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful,¡± Lu Yichen admitted, his heart racing at the sight of her bright and cheerful demeanor.


    Wu Yaqing patted Lu Yichen on the shoulder, ¡°You have good taste.¡±


    Lu Yichen couldn¡¯t help but smile. Wu Yaqing¡¯s lively spirit was the pr opposite of his own reserved nature, yet she unexpectedly stirred his heart, ¡°I¡¯lle to find you after I settle things in the capital.¡±


    Finally, he said something that pleased her. Wu Yaqing looked at him with a hint of delight, ¡°When will you be done?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯ll make it as quick as I can.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for you. If you need help, write to me, and I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 668: Interactions

    Chapter 668: Interactions


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the Chu Residence.


    Tang Jinghong presented Chu Qingzhi with a box exuding the scent of herbs. ¡°Qingzhi, have a look.¡±


    Upon opening the box and discovering its contents, Chu Qingzhi was pleasantly surprised. ¡°This is amazing, you actually found a Snow Lotus.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, slightly regretful, shared, ¡°We mobilized everyone to find it, and we could only find one.¡±


    ¡°One is more than enough,¡± Chu Qingzhi reassured as she closed the box. ¡°I¡¯ll start making the medicine right away and deliver it to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work,¡± Tang Jinghong expressed his gratitude.


    Chu Qingzhi, with a yful twinkle in her eye, teased, ¡°If you feel guilty, how about you cook dinner for me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong agreed without hesitation, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll cook dinner for you tonight.¡±


    The two of them happily got busy.


    Rong Shiyu sneaked out of her house, darting through the streets with cautious steps.


    ¡°Air!¡±


    In her attempt to remain unnoticed, she identally bumped into someone. To her surprise, it was Bao Linjiang. ¡°Linjiang, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for my master. And you?¡± Bao Linjiang replied.


    With a distressed look, Rong Shiyu grabbed Bao Linjiang¡¯s arm and hurried him along. ¡°I¡¯m also looking for your master. Let¡¯s talk while we walk.¡±


    Bao Linjiang, sensing Rong Shiyu¡¯s unusual behavior, asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ncing back nervously, Rong Shiyu then pulled Bao Linjiang to quicken their pace. ¡°I¡¯ll exin after we meet Qingzhi.¡±


    Seeing Rong Shiyu¡¯s urgency, Bao Linjiang had no choice but to match her pace.


    ¡°Miss, Miss¡­¡± Calls from behind startled Rong Shiyu, prompting her to pull Bao Linjiang into a sprint, eventually ducking into an alley.


    The person behind her chased after her relentlessly. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t run anymore. Master is angry.¡±


    Hearing this, Rong Shiyu ran even faster, determined not to be caught and taken back. Meeting Qingzhi and finding a solution was crucial for her today.


    ¡°Miss is here.¡± Skilled martial artists from the Prime Minister¡¯s residence quickly spotted and caught up with them.


    Caught in the whirlwind of Rong Shiyu¡¯s escapade, Bao Linjiang, while running, asked in confusion, ¡°Did you sneak out?¡±


    Rong Shiyu, in a moment of desperation, shoved a bamboo pole in the alleyway to the ground, creating a makeshift barrier against their pursuers. Panting, she urged, ¡°Stop asking questions and run! Let¡¯s shake these tails first.¡±


    As their chasers nearly caught up, Bao Linjiang weighed his options quickly, then grasped Rong Shiyu¡¯s hand and with a light leap, they soared onto the rooftops, darting across with remarkable agility.


    Rong Shiyu was taken aback by Bao Linjiang¡¯s impressive light-footedness. ncing sideways at him, she suddenly found his profile strikingly handsome, as if seeing him for the first time.


    ¡°Miss, please, no more running¡­¡±


    As they approached a gap between two houses, Bao Linjiang wrapped his arm around Rong Shiyu¡¯s waist and effortlessly flew across, showcasing his profound strength and exceptional martial arts skills.


    After the leap, Rong Shiyu saw Bao Linjiang through a new lens, feeling as though she was truly getting to know him for the first time.


    Their pursuers remained relentless, ¡°Miss, pleasee back with us, or Master will be furious.¡±


    Rong Shiyu shouted back defiantly, ¡°I¡¯m not going back with you!¡±


    Bao Linjiang nced at Rong Shiyu and suddenly felt that she was a little cute. He took out something from his sleeve and casually threw it behind him. Immediately, arge amount of smoke spread¡­


    With Rong Shiyu in tow, Bao Linjiang descended from the rooftop and weaved through the alleys, sessfully losing their trackers.


    Catching her breath, Rong Shiyu, now calmer, remarked, ¡°I had no idea your martial arts skills were so advanced?¡±


    Bao Linjiang, modest and focused on his goals, downyed his abilities, ¡°They¡¯re alright, never really had the chance to use them.¡±


    Rong Shiyu expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thankyou for back there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Bao Linjiang assured, looking ahead. ¡°My master¡¯s house is just up ahead. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Upon reaching the Chu Residence, they found it quiet, the guards gone, and the main gate closed. Bao Linjiang knocked, and Nanny Han opened the door, weing them, ¡°Young Master Linjiang, Miss Rong, pleasee in.¡±


    Rong Shiyu scanned her surroundings and inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s Qingzhi?¡±


    Nanny Han pointed to the backyard and said, ¡°Fifth Miss is preparing medicine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find her,¡± dered Rong Shiyu, heading towards the backyard.


    Bao Linjiang followed, and together they approached Chu Qingzhi¡¯s courtyard.


    Standing before the door, Bao Linjiang knocked gently, ¡°Master, may Ie in?¡±

 Chapter 669: Progress

    Chapter 669: Progress


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    At that invitation, Rong Shiyu hurriedly added, ¡°Qingzhi, may Ie in too?<sup>1</sup>


    ¡°Both of you,e in.¡±


    Tiptoeing into the medicinal room, Rong Shiyu was greeted by the potent smell of herbs, slightly bitter to the nose. ¡°Qingzhi, when will you be done?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, busy with her medicinal concoctions, replied without looking up, ¡°Not until tomorrow. Just speakyour mind; I¡¯m all ears.


    With a troubled expression, Rong Shiyu got straight to the point. ¡°Qingzhi, is there any way you can convince my dad to let me go on the medical volunteer trip?¡±


    ¡°Your dad¡¯s against it too?¡± Chu Qingzhi queried.


    Rong Shiyu, baffled by her father¡¯s overprotectiveness,mented, ¡°Exactly, he¡¯s always fearing for my safety. But things are peaceful now; what could possibly go wrong?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi empathized, ¡°It¡¯s natural for parents to worry about their


    children.¡±


    Fiddling with the tassels on her dress, Rong Shiyu pouted. ¡°Qingzhi, please


    don¡¯t take my dad¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts,¡± Chu Qingzhi swiftly added, hinting at a solution.


    ¡°Actually, once you¡¯re married, your dad won¡¯t have a say anymore.¡± Spotting the awkward situation between Linjiang and Shiyu, she decided to give them a push.


    Bao Linjiang nced at Rong Shiyu upon hearing this.


    Shaking her head, Rong Shiyu insisted, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to get married.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi counseled, ¡°Shiyu, there¡¯s no need to resist marriage so much. Think about it, getting married is inevitable. The only thing you can change is who you marry. Shouldn¡¯t you seize the opportunity now?¡±


    Rong Shiyu came to a realization. ¡°So, you mean instead of passively getting married, I should actively seek someone who truly suits me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi praised, ¡°That¡¯s what I meant!¡±


    But Rong Shiyu was puzzled, ¡°How do I go about finding him?


    Chu Qingzhi hinted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look far; appreciate what¡¯s right in


    front of you.¡±


    Bao Linjiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling unexpectedly nervous.


    Rong Shiyu¡¯s gaze drifted involuntarily to Bao Linjiang,paring him to all the men she had encountered, and realized he might just be the perfect choice


    ¨C at least from what she had seen.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled to herself, noticing Rong Shiyu finally taking an interest in


    her disciple. Progress.


    Bao Linjiang, catching Rong Shiyu looking at him, quickly averted his eyes, his nervousness intensifying.


    Mulling over Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words, Rong Shiyu felt increasingly convinced. She had to take her happiness into her own hands and avoid a future with a stranger. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ve got it.¡±


    ¡°Seize the moment,¡± encouraged Chu Qingzhi.


    In just a few sentences, Rong Shiyu became energetic and waved at Chu


    Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, I understand. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Linjiang, see Shiyu out.¡±


    ¡°Uh, sure.¡±


    The two left the room one after the other.


    Chu Qingzhi watched them leave, a slight smile ying on her lips as she returned to her work.


    At the Prime Minister¡¯s residence.


    In the study, the Prime Minister¡¯s voice, tinged with frustration, echoed, ¡°This girl is getting wilder by the day. When she gets back, I need to discipline her properly, make her tone down her behavior.¡±


    The Prime Minister¡¯s wife defended her daughter, ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re pushing her too hard. Everything is someone else¡¯s fault!¡±


    The Prime Minister retorted angrily, ¡°Gallivanting about all day, where¡¯s the decorum befitting ady of her standing?!


    His wife shot back, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be so outraged. I know exactly what you¡¯re plotting.¡±


    Feeling a bit guilty, the Prime Minister asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    With a stern look, his wife used, ¡°I knowyou want to send our daughter to


    the pce!¡±


    Caught with his intentionsid bare, the Prime Minister remained silent. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, our daughter is not a pawn for your power struggles. If you dare marry her off into the pce, you and I are done.¡± The Prime Minister¡¯s wife cherished Rong Shiyu dearly. Everyone knew the pce was no ce for innocence, and she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her daughter being sent there.


    ¡°I was considering it, but not anymore,¡± the Prime Minister said. ¡°I received news that the Emperor is preparing to marry the girls who participated in the talent show this year to the sons of the vassal kings who came to the capital to pay tribute. The Emperor has already issued an edict to let all the children who are eligible for marriage but are unmarried and not engaged to go to the pce.¡±


    His wife was taken aback, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s about verifying this news. If it¡¯s true, I won¡¯t have Shiyu participate


    in the selection.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it immediately.¡±


    Rong Shiyu stood outside the study and listened to their conversation. She was so frightened that she broke out in a cold sweat. She pushed open the door before the Prime Minister¡¯s wife could. ¡°Father, Mother, I heard everything you said.¡±


    After gathering her thoughts, she made her stance clear, ¡°True or not, I will not participate in the selection.¡±


    The Prime Minister¡¯s wife was afraid that the father and daughter would quarrel again, so she quickly reminded Rong Shiyu, ¡°Speak properly.¡± Leaning on her mother¡¯s arm, Rong Shiyu whispered, ¡°Mother, Father, I have someone in mind. Let me tell you about him; please consider it?¡±


    The Prime Minister, initially annoyed that his daughter would talk to him in such a manner, softened, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Bao Linjiang,¡± Rong Shiyu hesitated before saying his name. Rather than marrying a stranger, she preferred Bao Linjiang.


    Thinking it over, Rong Shiyu realized Bao Linjiang,ing from a distinguished familypatible with hers, skilled and Chu Qingzhi¡¯s disciple, with appealing looks, was indeed a perfect match.


    This realization made her more convinced of her choice.


    The Prime Minister¡¯s wife¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Shiyu, are you serious, or are you just trying to brush us off?¡±


    Marrying into the Bao family, with its extensive connections, might not be inferior to a royal marriage.


    Rong Shiyu said affirmatively, ¡°Mother, I won¡¯t joke about my marriage. It¡¯s just, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    The Prime Minister¡¯s wife asked nervously, ¡°Just what?


    Rong Shiyu was embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s just that I just don¡¯t know how he feels about me.¡±


    When the Prime Minister heard this, he was unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter. How dare he not like you!


    Rong Shiyu was a little embarrassed. ¡°Father¡­¡±

 Chapter 670: A Lantern Promise

    Chapter 670: A Lantern Promise


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Prime Minister¡¯s wife red at her husband before turning to Rong Shiyu, So, you¡¯re interested, but he¡¯s unaware, correct?¡±


    Rong Shiyu nodded slowly, ¡°Mother, although we volunteer together, we¡¯ve kept our distance. Apart from during meals, we seldom interact, and I¡¯ve not dared to reveal my feelings.¡±


    Her mother encouraged her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since you¡¯ll be volunteering together, take the opportunity to subtly find out his feelings. Your father and I think highly of Bao Linjiang.¡±


    Rong Shiyu¡¯s heart leaped with joy. Surprisingly, by presenting the situation differently, her parents actually encouraged her to volunteer, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll definitely win over this golden bachelor.¡±


    Her mother gave her a knowing look, ¡°Ady must maintain her dignity. Even if you have feelings, there¡¯s no need to voice them¡­¡±


    With that, the Prime Minister¡¯s wife took her daughter away for a private chat, leaving the Prime Minister behind, speechless.


    At the Chu Residence.


    Yue Donghan came to the Chu residence to buy ointment for her best friend, but she heard that Chu Qingzhi was leaving.


    ¡°Qingzhi, if you go home now, what should we do if we want to buy the wrinkle-removal ointment?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°The Young Madam of the Ning family, Chu Qingyue, is my second sister. If you want to buy ointment in the future, look for her.¡¯<sup>1</sup>


    This would not only expand their socialwork but also elevate her sister¡¯s status within their circle, promoting business cooperation among several families. It was a win-win situation.


    Yue Donglian was reassured, ¡°Then, we¡¯ll seek her out when needed.¡±


    Chu Qingning handed the remaining three bottles of ointment to Yue Donglian, ¡°Madam, please take these.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± After paying, Yue Donglian carefully stored the ointment, ¡°I¡¯ll be off then. Let¡¯s dine together when you visit the capital again.¡±


    Chu Qingningsmiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Content, Yue Donglian departed.


    Shortly after, the Zhou family¡¯s butler arrived, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re leaving the capital. The master asked me to deliver this to you.¡±


    Opening the box the butler brought, Chu Qingzhi found it filled with discarded pearls, ¡°So many discarded pearls?¡±


    The butler exined, ¡°These aren¡¯t just from our farm. The master instructed to collect all the discarded pearls from the surrounding farms.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was pleasantly surprised and expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank your master for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± the butler said politely. ¡°Miss Chu, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Take care, butler.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stored the box in the carriage. Their belongings were nearly packed, ready for departure the next morning.


    Chu Qingning mentioned, ¡°Fifth Sister, I want to spend more time with Second Sister. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow and already miss her.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°Go ahead. After all that¡¯s happened in the Ning family, she must be feeling down. Yourpany might cheer her up.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m off.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk out with you. I need to visit the General¡¯s Mansion to deliver the medicine I prepared for Jinghong.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    In a private dining room at a restaurant.


    Yuan Hongjun, Bao Linjiang, Fan Yuru, and Rong Shiyu sat around the table, discussing their next destination for volunteer medical service.


    Yuan Hongjun suggested, ¡°How about we go to Tongzi County for our next medical volunteer trip?¡±


    Bao Linjiang inquired, ¡°Isn¡¯t Tongzi County also close to Master¡¯s ce?¡± Having studied the map, Yuan Hongjun nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a half-day trip back and forth.¡±


    ¡°Then, Tongzi County it is.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun turned to Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu, ¡°Have you two discussed this with your families? Do you need our help?¡±


    Both Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu shook their heads, ¡°No problem on our end.¡± ¡°After dinner, let¡¯s pack up and leave early tomorrow morning with Master and the others.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    That night, under the bright moonlight and amidst the glittering stars, two graceful figures flew side by side across a row of rooftops, eventuallynding in a garden.


    This garden, known as Begonia Garden, was filled with begonias that bloomed vibrantly all year round. The flowers were so vivid against the green leaves that they resembled bursts of mes from afar.


    Chu Qingzhi admired the scenery, ¡°Was this the ce you wanted to show me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, his gaze shifting from the begonias to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Ever since you arrived in the capital, you¡¯ve been so busy. I had wanted to ¡¯ bringyou here for a rest, but you never had the time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi kissed Tang Jinghong, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll try not to break our dates in the future.¡±


    Tang Jinghong pulled her into an embrace, treating her like a precious treasure ¡°When you cancel our ns, I feel like you don¡¯t care about me. But I don¡¯t think that way anymore.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt relieved. It was her first rtionship, and she was inexperienced in soothing her boyfriend¡¯s feelings. ¡°So, what do you think now?¡±


    ¡°I try to see things from your perspective,¡± Tang Jinghong said tenderly, stroking her hair. ¡°I should be solving your problems, not you. My role is to support you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that, given the era they were in, Jinghong was quite understanding. Others might get upset over their wives simply stepping out of the door, but Jinghong had always supported her decisions, ¡°I¡¯ll also try to consider your perspective more.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Jinghong released her, ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk through the garden.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hand in hand, they wandered past the begonia trees to thekeside.


    ¡°What¡¯s this!¡± Chu Qingzhi was astonished by the sight before her. Theke was adorned with floating begonianterns, creating a mesmerizing scene that resembled a sea of flowers.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± He had read that girls liked such borately arranged scenes. Qingzhi wasn¡¯t ordinary, and he was a bit anxious.


    ¡°I love it.¡± It wasn¡¯t about the activity but the thought behind it. She felt Jinghong¡¯s sincerity.


    Tang Jinghong fetched two begonianterns from a pavilion by theke and handed one to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Shall we set one afloat as a blessing?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Holding thentern, Chu Qingzhi lit it and gently ced it on the water, allowing it to drift towards the center of theke.


    Tang Jinghong ced hisntern in the water too, nudging it to follow Chu Qingzhi¡¯s.


    Chu Qingzhi made a gesture, and a breeze stirred thenterns, moving them until they formed the shape of two people holding hands on theke¡¯s surface.


    ¡°Jinghong, go look from the pavilion.¡±


    Without realizing the trick, Tang Jinghong obeyed and saw thenterns¡¯ arrangement from the higher vantage point of the pavilion. The sight of thenterns forming a couple made him smile involuntarily.


    Chu Qingzhi flew to the pavilion, ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t it prettier from here?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at her affectionately, ¡°It is prettier, and it really looks like us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi corrected, ¡°It¡¯s not just like us; it is us.¡±

 Chapter 671: Returning to the Village

    Chapter 671: Returning to the Vige


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the pavilion, they lingered for a while before the conversation turned to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s impending departure.


    Tang Jinghong expressed his concern, ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow, and I suspect Lu Lizhang might make a move. I want to send someone to escort you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pondered. They would be traveling with Yuan Hongjun¡¯s medical volunteer team, which included many who were not skilled in martial arts. To err on the side of caution, she agreed, ¡°Okay, but let¡¯s keep it discreet to avoid drawing attention.¡±


    Tang Jinghong agreed, ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    After making arrangements, Tang Jinghong escorted Chu Qingzhi home before returning to his mansion to organize her escort for the next day.


    Early the next morning, the volunteer team gathered at the gate of the Chu Residence. Chu Qingyue also arrived to see her siblings off, escorting them to the city gate as before.


    After halting the carriage, Chu Qingzhi and her siblings said their farewells to Chu Qingyue.


    Chu Qingyue hugged her sisters and then said, ¡°Take good care of our parents and grandparents when you get back, and write to me if you need anything.¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± He then turned to Ning Yuting, ¡°Brother-inw, please take good care of my second sister.¡±


    Ning Yuting replied solemnly, ¡°I will take good care of Qingyue. You can head back without worries.¡±


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°Second sister, we¡¯re leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Take care on your way.¡±


    As the group walked further away under the watchful eyes of Chu Qingyue and Ning Yuting¡­


    Ning Yuting remarked, ¡°Qingyue, they¡¯re out of sight now. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Unable to hold back her tears, Chu Qingyue burst into tears as soon as she boarded the carriage, leaning on Ning Yuting forfort.


    Ning Yuting soothed her patiently¡­


    On the official road, a lone figure on horseback stood by.


    Chu Xujin halted the carriage and greeted cheerfully, ¡°Brother Jinghong.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stepped out of the carriage, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting here for a long time.¡± Tang Jinghong took down tworge bundles from his horse and handed them to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Take these for the road.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, embracing the heavy bundles, questioned, ¡°Did youe just to bring me food?¡±


    Tang Jinghong leaned in and whispered, ¡°I wanted to see you again.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°We¡¯ll see each other again in a few days. Let¡¯s not dy any longer, we should go.¡±


    ¡°Be careful on the way.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    The convoy set off again, gradually disappearing from Tang Jinghong¡¯s view as he mounted his horse and headed back to the city.


    As the convoy entered a densely forested section of the road, an eerie silence hung over the area, unusual for a ce that should have been filled with the chatter of birds. The unusual quiet put everyone on high alert.


    Chu Xujin turned back to the carriage, ¡°Hold on tight!¡± Then he spurred the carriage forward at an increased pace.


    Chu Qingzhi moved to the front of the carriage, extending her divine senses to survey the surroundings¡­


    Soon, she spotted ck-d figures lying in ambush around them, with more ahead, directly in their path to the encirclement.


    ¡°Third brother, stop!¡±


    Chu Xujin immediately halted the carriage, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, fifth sister?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re walking into an ambush. Take care of the rear,¡± Chu Qingzhi instructed before flying to the front, shouting, ¡°Come out!¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang quickly joined her at the forefront, standing behind Chu Qingzhi with guarded expressions.


    The covert protectors dispatched by Tang Jinghong braced themselves as the situation unfolded.


    Initially, the woods were silent, but after a moment, two groups of ck-d figures emerged from either side, semi-encircling Chu Qingzhi and herpanions.


    The leader, a man wearing a half-mask, chuckled, ¡°As expected of Chu Qingzhi, who bes the center of attention wherever she goes. You detected us from such a distance.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the man in ck opposite her calmly. ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The masked man seemed confident, replying, ¡°I don¡¯t know his identity. I only know he paid us a hefty sum to kill you.¡±


    It seemed the attackers were unaware of their employer¡¯s identity, typical for mercenaries concerned only with payment.


    Chu Qingzhi inquired further, ¡°Do you carry the money on you?¡±


    Everyone was astonished.


    The masked man hesitated, then lied, ¡°The money is at my home.¡±


    ¡°And where is that?¡± Chu Qingzhi pressed on.


    ¡°In the South Lane of the capital, at the Zheng family,¡± the masked man revealed.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded in acknowledgment, ¡°Very well.¡±


    She then extracted a bell from her pouch, infused it with spiritual energy, and gave it a shake. The clear yet haunting bell sound spread, quickly seizing the will of all the ck-d figures, rendering them stupefied, like soulless mannequins.


    Chu Qingzhi addressed the surrounding area, ¡°Handle this, please. Inform Jinghong about the money these people mentioned; let him retrieve it. Also, investigate the person behind this assassination attempt.¡±


    There would definitely be a lot of money to hire people to kill her. It would be a waste not to take it.


    As for the identity of the mastermind, employing killers from the capital suggested a local culprit. Currently unable to investigate herself, she delegated the task to Jinghong.


    A voice filled with admiration responded through the air, ¡°As you wish, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi returned to the carriage, ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    As the convoy moved forward, the onlookers were bewildered, regarding the ck-d figures as if they had merelye to perform and donate money.


    Normally, encountering so many assassins would inevitably lead to bloodshed, yet they passed through unscathed!


    At that moment, everyone grasped an important lesson: the significance of whosepany one keeps.


    The remainder of the journey was peaceful, and they arrived in Shuiyun County by mid-afternoon.


    Yuan Hongjun said, ¡°Master, we¡¯ll head to Tongzi County first ande find you after settling in.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The groups parted ways, with Chu Qingzhi and her family speeding towards


    Chu Vige in their single carriage.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s return stirred excitement, especially among the children. Every time she returned from a trip, she brought sweets for the kids, so upon seeing her carriage, the vige children swarmed around.


    ¡°Sister Qingzhi, you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Sister Qingzhi, we¡¯ve missed you!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hopped down from the carriage, greeted by the excited faces of the children. Not wanting to disappoint them, she retrieved arge box of snacks from the carriage, ¡°Junbao, distribute these to everyone.¡±


    Chu Junbao, beaming with joy, took the box, ¡°Thank you, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    The children¡¯s chorus of thanks filled the air, spreading happiness throughout the vige.


    The carriage continued on its way.


    The cobblestone road led smoothly to the doorstep of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s home.


    Li Qingyu and others, who had been preparing the soil for winter wheat, returned home upon hearing the news.


    Chu Xuhua, Shen Ruyue, and others were busy and couldn¡¯t break away just yet.


    After catching up briefly, Li Qingyu suggested they rest and continue their conversationster, understanding the weariness of a long journey.


    Exhausted from the day¡¯s travel, everyone retired to rest.

 Chapter 672: A Piece of Silver

    Chapter 672: A Piece of Silver


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi ventured to the barrennd adjacent to the medicinal garden.


    The three wolves followed her, their demeanor bold and majestic, yet when Da Bai, exuding an air of dominance, approached, the three wolves could only stand aside.


    Da Bai nced approvingly at his three underlings, content with their growing sense of subservience.


    It then looked at Chu Qingzhi before lying down,zily yawning and beginning to doze off¡­


    The three wolves exchanged looks, then daringly started to massage Da Bai, who seemed to enjoy it, growing even more pleased with his minions.


    Listening to the soft snoring, Chu Qingzhi turned to see the three wolves taking turns massaging Da Bai¡ªa treatment fit for a king.


    ¡°You sure know how to enjoy yourself,¡± she remarked, her gaze shifting to the now fully-grown wolves. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen wolves act so submissively. This is a first for me.¡±


    Remembering Ren Buqing¡¯s request to find wolf cubs, she said, ¡°Da Bai, three wolves, go into the forest and see if you can find any unwanted little wolves. Bring a few back for me.¡±


    Da Bai stood up, rubbed against Chu Qingzhi affectionately, and then led his three subordinates into the forest.


    After they left, Chu Qingzhi focused on thend before her.


    What was once barren now thrived as a vegetable garden, transformed under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s nurturing. Seeds nted nearly a month ago, now under her spiritual care, flourished into a lush green carpet, brimming with life.


    Turning her attention to the pond, Chu Qingzhi noted the water caltrops floating on the surface, their tender leaves reaching for the sun.


    Chu Junbao, apanied by other children, ran over, surrounding her, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°The pond,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Grandfather Chu put many fish in there a few days ago,¡± Chu Junbao


    informed, pointing towards a corner, ¡°Look over there, Sister Qingzhi, the fish are surfacing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi saw them, estimating over a hundred fish. ¡°Junbao, I have a money-making task for you. Interested?¡±


    Sure!¡± Chu Junbao stood attentively, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to the distant grass, ¡°Cut five pounds of grass every day and feed it to the fish in the pond. I¡¯ll give you ten copper coins. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Great, we¡¯ll start cutting grass right away.¡± The children, undeterred by the modest sum, were thrilled at the prospect of earning money.


    They excitedly ran off to cut grass.


    Chu Qingzhi looked towards the long ditch that snaked its way to the foot of the mountain, next to the well.


    The ditch extended into the mountain, ending at a small waterfall. With the pond already full and the fields not requiring water, the end of the ditch was blocked with stones. To use the water, one simply had to move the stones, allowing water from the waterfall to flow into the ditch and into the pond. Impressed with the meticulous work done by Xiao Chen and his team, Chu Qingzhi appreciated their diligence.


    Heading back to the vige, she made her way to Chu Lianghong¡¯s home, ¡°Uncle Lianhong, I¡¯d like to buy some lotus seeds to nt in my pond.¡±


    Hearing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice, everyone in Chu Lianghong¡¯s household came out to greet her warmly. ¡°The lotus seeds we harvested have already been eaten. If you want some, we¡¯ll go to the pond and gather them right now.¡±


    With that, he led Chu Qingzhi towards the pond.


    Arriving at the pond¡¯s edge, Chu Lianghong immediately rolled up his trousers, ready to wade into the pond to collect lotus seeds.


    Chu Qingzhi quickly stopped him, ¡°Uncle Lianhong, let me do it.¡± She raised her hand, and with an invisible force sweeping through the air, all the lotus pods flew to the shore.


    Chu Lianghong, witnessing this spectacle,ughed and remarked, ¡°You martial artists are truly remarkable, harvesting lotus pods without even entering the water.¡±


    The children watching Chu Qingzhi were filled with admiration.


    Chu Lianghong fetched a basket, gathered the lotus pods into it, and handed it to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°The lotus pods are yours, no need to pay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi epted the basket and headed home, ¡°I¡¯ve left the money on the table in your courtyard.¡±


    Everyone hurried to look, and indeed, there was a piece of silver on the table.


    Chu Lianghong took the money and chased after Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, wait.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice drifted back from afar, ¡°If you don¡¯t ept the money, I won¡¯t take anything from your home anymore.¡±


    Reluctantly, Chu Lianghong ceased his pursuit, ¡°Then take more next time.¡±


    At the pond¡¯s edge, Chu Qingzhi sprinkled the lotus seeds into the water, ¡°Next year, we can harvest lotus roots.¡±


    With some seeds leftover, Chu Qingzhi took them back home.


    In the workshop area, Shen Ruyue¡¯s office.


    Shen Ruyue had just finished teaching the two children for an hour, ¡°Songnian, are you sure you don¡¯t want to study at the school?¡±


    After returning from the capital, she had asked the children if they wanted to learn to read and write, potentially to assist her in the future. Both children readily agreed, and Li Qingyin was extremely supportive, even personally thanking Shen Ruyue.


    Xu Songnian earnestly replied, ¡°Big cousin-inw, I¡¯m not cut out for school.


    Right now, all I want to do is earn money to provide a better life for my mother and sister.¡±


    Xu Wenlin quickly added, ¡°I¡¯ll work hard to earn money too.¡±


    Shen Ruyue smiled, ¡°Then study hard with me. Once you can assist me, I¡¯ll pay you a generous sry.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou, big cousin-inw.¡±


    Clean up now. It¡¯s gettingte; head home before your mother starts worrying.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Before heading home, Xu Songnian needed to prepare food for the three wolves and headed to the kitchen.


    Just then, Chu Qingzhi, carrying the lotus seeds, entered the kitchen, where Xu Wenhn was waiting for Xu Songnian. Upon seeing Chu Qingzhi, her eyes lit up, ¡°Fifth cousin.¡±


    Hearing her voice, Xu Songnian turned to look, ¡°Fifth cousin.¡±


    ¡°Wenlin, Songnian.¡±


    Wenlin eagerly took the basket from Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth cousin, do you need help shelling the lotus seeds? I can help you!¡±


    Xu Songnian added, ¡°Fifth cousin, after I finish preparing the wolves¡¯ food, I¡¯lle help you with the lotus seeds.¡±


    This reminded Chu Qingzhi, ¡°The wolves are grown now. Later, you can take one home.¡±


    ¡°Can I really take one home?¡± Xu Songnian was thrilled; he had been looking forward to this day.


    Yes, but you must take good care of it and never mistreat it.¡±


    Xu Songnian promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, fifth cousin. I¡¯ll take good care of it.¡±


    Li Qingyu, carrying a basket of eggs, walked in, ¡°Songnian, Wenlin, your cousins are back. We¡¯ll have a good meal tonight. You can go home after dinner.¡±


    Su Songnian shook his head, ¡°Mother is waiting at home. If we¡¯rete, she¡¯ll worry.¡±


    Li Qingyu assured, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to tell your mother. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 673: Weak and Helpless

    Chapter 673: Weak and Helpless


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xu Songnian rxed and gratefully said, ¡°Thankyou, Auntie Li.¡±


    Xu Wenlin, eyeing the eggs, was reminded of the surplus of uneaten salted duck egg whites at home. She hesitantly tugged at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Fifth Cousin, I have a question for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to her, ¡°What¡¯s the question? Go ahead and ask.¡±


    Xu Wenlin blinked hopefully, ¡°Besides frying, what else can we do with salted duck egg whites?¡±


    After Chu Qingzhi heard this, she understood what the youngdy was troubled with. Xu Wenlin¡¯s family provided salted duck egg yolk for making rice dumplings. There would be a lot of salted duck egg white left. There was so much that they wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it even if they ate it. It had been so long. She was probably tired of eating it and it would be a pity to throw it away, so she came to ask Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°There are many ways to use salted duck egg whites. You can make salted egg white pancakes, salted egg white buns, stew tofu with salted egg white, stir-fry salted egg white with chili, or even use it in porridge¡­¡±


    Xu Wenlin¡¯s eyes sparkled with stars, ¡°Fifth Cousin, you know so much.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought of a method to utilize arge amount of salted egg whites, which required some experimentation, ¡°Wenlin, bring some salted egg whites from home tomorrow. I have a n for them.¡±


    Xu Wenlin nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Li Qingyu¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Qingzhi, the fermented ck beans and bean curd are ready. Come and check.¡±


    Almost forgetting about it, Chu Qingzhi set aside the lotus seeds and lifted two jars from below the chopping board, opening their lids.


    She took a whiff. They were all fragrant and very sessful.


    Li Qingyu asked Chu Qingzhi, ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make something delicious for dinner tonight.¡± Chu Qingzhi fetched a bowl and spoon, scooping some of the fermented ck beans and bean curd¡­


    Li Qingyu, concerned for Chu Qingzhi, said, ¡°Let me cook dinner tonight. You rest.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already rested enough. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Unable to persuade Chu Qingzhi otherwise, Li Qingyu agreed, ¡°Then you can prepare these two dishes. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chirping sounds filled the yard, followed by Da Bai entering the kitchen, tugging at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s clothes, leading her outside.


    At the entrance, four newborn wolf cubs crawled shakily and squeaked. When the three big wolves saw that the wolf cubs had crawled far away, they hurriedly ran over and grabbed their heads to stop them from crawling. They looked weak and helpless.


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help butugh. She picked up the four cubs and ced them in a chicken coop, then fetched goat milk from a neighbor to feed them.


    When they were drinking milk, Chu Qingzhi injected some spiritual power into their bodies to make them smarter.


    Xu Songnian, following closely, asked in confusion, ¡°Fifth Cousin, why did you bring more wolf cubs?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°These are for someone else.¡±


    Xu Songnian did not ask further. He did not know his fifth cousin¡¯s friend. If he asked too much, it would be annoying. He knew his limits.


    He saw Chu Qingzhi squatting on the ground and watching the wolf cubs drink milk. He hurriedly ran back to the house and brought over a chair. ¡°Fifth Cousin, sit.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was pleasantly surprised by Songnian¡¯s thoughtfulness, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been learning to read with Ruyue. How¡¯s that going?¡±


    Songnian modestly shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t say how well I¡¯m doing, but I¡¯ve been listening attentively, and I¡¯ll keep trying.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted his shoulder encouragingly, ¡°Effort always pays off. Believe in yourself.¡±


    Xu Songnian nodded heavily.


    A servant delivered a letter to Chu Qingzhi.


    The letter was from Xing Jindong, who had previously paid one hundred taels of silver to learn how to draw Q-Style paintings from Chu Qingzhi, but the lessons were interrupted when she had to go to the capital.


    In the letter, Xing Jindong mentioned he had to urgently return to the eastern border and would seek further instruction upon his next visit, thanking Chu Qingzhi for the lessons he had received so far.


    Chu Qingzhi put the letter away, telling the servant, ¡°Inform your young master that I can continue teaching him when he visits Shuiyun County again, for up to a month.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Chu.¡± The servant bowed and left.


    Turning to head home, Chu Qingzhi heard a faint voice behind her, ¡°Sister Qingzhi?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around. ¡°Chu Lan¡¯er?¡±


    The little girl looked thinner, her hair unkempt, her face pallid, and her clothes patched, clearly indicating extreme poverty.


    Chu Lan¡¯er smiled. When she returned to the vige, she found out that Chu Qingzhi was the most powerful person in the vige. Seeing that Chu Qingzhi recognized her, she was very happy. ¡°I¡¯m Chu Lan¡¯er. I want to ask when Sister Qingyue will be back.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t be back for a while. You can tell me if you need anything.¡± The girl looked too pitiable for Chu Qingzhi to ignore.


    Chu Lan¡¯er was very disappointed. Herbright eyes quickly dimmed. ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi softly encouraged, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can tell me.¡±


    Chu Lan¡¯er fumbled with her hands, tears falling, ¡°The new manager at the shop won¡¯t let me sell handkerchiefs anymore, 1,1¡­¡±


    The shop and paper mill, under temporary management by someone Ning Yuting appointed, had forgotten to make special arrangements for Lan¡¯er, leading the new manager to bar her from selling handkerchiefs.


    Chu Qingzhi handed Lan¡¯er a handkerchief, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Would you like to work in the workshop? Are you interested?¡±


    Lan¡¯er was stunned, her tears forgotten, ¡°Really?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Truly. We¡¯re nting wheat soon. You could have your father help us. How about that?¡±


    Lan¡¯er felt as if pies were falling from the sky, overjoyed, ¡°I¡¯ll work hard, and so will my dad.¡±


    Chu Rong, returning from the fields and seeing Lan¡¯er¡¯s disheveled state, went home to fetch some rice and flour for her, ¡°Take this home to eat.¡±


    Lan¡¯er stepped back, refusing, ¡°Thankyou, Uncle Chu Rong, but you¡¯ve already helped us a lot. I can¡¯t ept more from you.¡±


    Chu Rong insisted, pushing the basket forward, ¡°Take it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Lan¡¯er turned and ran off swiftly.


    Chu Rong was speechless.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve offered Lan¡¯er work in our workshop. Could you get two sets of small work clothes from Ruyue for her, and ask her to see Ruyue first thing tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Rong went to the workshop area to get the clothes from Shen Ruyue and then headed to Lan¡¯er¡¯s home.


    Xu Songnian watched Lan¡¯er¡¯s departing figure, feeling a deep empathy. His family had once been in a simr situation.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze fell on Xu Songnian, pausing before calling the three wolves over, ¡°You three figure out who will go with Songnian.¡±


    The wolves exchanged nces, puzzled about going to Xu Songnian¡¯s home.


    Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°If you haven¡¯t decided by dinner, Songnian will choose himself. Discuss it well.¡±


    With that, she went inside, leaving the wolves in silent contemtion.

 Chapter 674: Would You Stay?

    Chapter 674: Would You Stay?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi prepared a dish of fermented ck bean pork, which filled the kitchen with a tantalizing aroma, drawing everyone in.


    She also made a dish of red-braised pork using fermented bean curd, which left everyone drooling in anticipation.


    Inparison, Li Qingyu felt her own cooking paled inparison.


    During the meal, the dishes of fermented ck bean pork and red-braised pork were quickly devoured, leaving everyone wanting more.


    Xu Songnian praised, ¡°Fifth Cousin, your dishes are the best I¡¯ve ever eaten.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah.¡± Xu Wenlin nodded vigorously in agreement, ¡°Me too, Fifth Cousin. Can I learn to cook from you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Sure, but I don¡¯t cook often. You¡¯ll have to catch me when I do.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Wenlin acknowledged.


    Wu Yaqing and Ge Lihua exchanged nces, realizing that after tasting Chu Qingzhi¡¯s cooking, everything else seemed less appealing.


    Before Chu Qingzhi went upstairs, she stopped the two of them. ¡°Xuyuan, Xuyao, when you go to the school tomorrow, tell Yan Yixian that he cane for his leg treatment.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao immediately responded, ¡°Understood, Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Xuhua, along with Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin, approached the old house and beckoned them onto the carriage, ¡°Come on up.¡±


    Songnian and Wenlin, their eyes gleaming with excitement, examined the spacious and beautiful carriage before climbing aboard, taking a seat.


    The smallest of the three wolves jumped onto the carriage, snuggling into Songnian¡¯sp, apanying Songnian and Wenlin home.


    Songnian looked around, even patting the horse¡¯s behind, joyfully asking, ¡°Big Cousin, what made you decide to send us home in a carriage?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s faster by carriage,¡± Chu Xuhua exined, checking on the children, ¡°Hold tight.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Chu Xuhua drove the carriage towards Xu Vige.


    Songnian, cradling the little wolf, felt an instant bond, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re part of my family. I¡¯ll treat you well.¡±


    Chu Xuhua nced back at the little wolf, ¡°Have you named it yet?¡±


    ¡°Can wolves have names too?¡±


    ¡°Sure, Da Bai is a tiger¡¯s name, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Let me think¡­¡± Songnian pondered for a while, unable to decide, ¡°Big Cousin, you help me think of one.¡±


    After a moment, Chu Xuhua suggested, ¡°You brought it home at night. How about calling it Xiao Ye (Little Night)?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Ye?¡± Songnian asked the wolf, ¡°How about that for your name?¡±


    The wolf howled softly, as if in agreement.


    ¡°Alright, your name is Xiao Ye from now on.¡± Songnian wrapped his arms around Xiao Ye¡¯s neck, nuzzling its head with affection.


    Wenlin petted Xiao Ye¡¯s head, ¡°When we get home, we¡¯ll make you a cozy bed so you can sleep well.¡±


    With such love and care, Xiao Ye¡¯s initial reluctance to part from its siblings gradually faded.


    Chu Qingzhi returned to her room and used a cleaning spell to tidy up a bit.


    The room was already spotless, but she preferred to clean it herself, considering it was just a matter of a simple spell.


    The flowers Tang Jinghong had given her were still vibrant in the vase, filling the room with a subtle floral scent.


    Sitting down, Chu Qingzhi took a piece of candy Tang Jinghong had given her and then continued writing her story.


    There was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Wu Yaqing entered, cing a thick stack of papers in front of Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, take a look at this and give me your feedback.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was initially puzzled but quickly understood.


    The papers contained a novel written by Wu Yaqing, her first volume. Yaqing had been writing for a while and was unsure about the quality, hence she sought Chu Qingzhi¡¯s opinion.


    Curious, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°What made you think of writing a story?¡±


    Wu Yaqing exined somewhat helplessly, ¡°I enjoy reading stories. I¡¯ve always been a fan of others¡¯ works, but often found aspects that didn¡¯t suit my taste or updates too slow, so I decided to write my own.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look and let you know.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Yaqing picked up a book from Chu Qingzhi¡¯s desk and started browsing through it.


    Chu Qingzhi read quickly, taking only a short time to finish Wu Yaqing¡¯s story about a princess forced into a political marriage.


    She escapes and encounters various interesting people and events along her journey¡­


    Yaqing¡¯s writing was engaging, earning a score of eighty-five in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s heart, ¡°Yaqing, your story is quite good.¡±


    Wu Yaqing, excited, asked, ¡°Really? It¡¯s good?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said pertinently, ¡°It¡¯s true. Besides, no one has written something like this before. If you sell it in a bookstore, you should be able to sell it for a good price.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was even more excited. ¡°Really? Really?¡±


    ¡°Try it tomorrow. Believe in yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go tomorrow morning.¡± Wu Yaqingwas overjoyed. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m going back to my room and tell Lihua the good news.¡±


    However, Ge Lihua hadn¡¯t returned to her room yet; Chu Xujin had taken her for a walk by the river.


    They walked side by side under the starry sky, a cool breeze from the river and the sound of insects making for a rxed and pleasant atmosphere.


    Chu Xujin¡¯s hand tightened and loosened; he wanted to hold Ge Lihua¡¯s hand but retracted nervously every time he reached out.


    Attempting to distract from his nervousness, he spoke, ¡°Lihua, my mother likes you a lot.¡±


    Ge Lihua was puzzled.


    Feeling the conversation turn awkward, Chu Xujin blurted out, ¡°Lihua, do you like fish? I can catch some for you from the river.¡±


    Embarrassed by his own words, Chu Xujin regretted it immediately.


    Ge Lihua was even more puzzled.


    She stopped walking and turned to Chu Xujin, noticing his unusual behavior, ¡°Xujin, if you have something to say, just say it. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Chu Xujin struggled to speak, ¡°Give me a moment to collect my thoughts.¡± He turned to face the river, taking deep breaths.


    Ge Lihua was stunned.


    Afterposing himself, Chu Xujin finally faced Ge Lihua again, ¡°What I meant was, do you like it here in Chu Vige?¡±


    Atst, he managed to articte his thoughts.


    Ge Lihua paused before answering sincerely, ¡°Ido. The beauty and kindness of Chu Vige have healed my heart.¡±


    Initially heartbroken upon arriving in the capital, Ge Lihua found renewal in the vige, feeling alive once more.


    Chu Xujin, lips twitching nervously, asked, ¡°Would you like to stay in Chu Vige?¡±


    Ge Lihua understood what Chu Xujin meant. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is not my home. I can¡¯t stay here just because I want to.¡±

 Chapter 675: A Purse

    Chapter 675: A Purse


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Xujin mustered all his courage and swiftly asked, ¡°If I asked you to stay, would you want to?¡±


    Ge Lihua¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she lowered her gaze. In the tense moment before she responded, Chu Xujin was practically holding his breath. Then, Ge Lihua nodded, saying, ¡°I would.¡±


    The moment he received affirmation, it was as if fireworks were set off in Chu Xujin¡¯s mind, his eyes shining brightly, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ge Lihua nodded again, then shyly moved forward.


    Chu Xujin watched her back, entranced. From the first moment he saw her, he was deeply drawn to her. He always thought of her as out of reach, but now he finally had a chance to get closer.


    He chuckled to himself and hurried after her, ¡°Lihua, wait for me.¡±


    Ge Lihua stopped and turned back, smiling softly, her face reminiscent of the ink orchids that bloom in early winter, just as Chu Xujin first saw her.


    Chu Xujin quickly walked forward and asked expectantly, ¡°Lihua, can I hold your hand?¡±


    Ge Lihua reached out and took Chu Xujin¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Xujin¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smile, his heart brimming with contentment. Silently, he vowed, ¡°Lihua, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    At Chu Shi¡¯an¡¯s house.


    Chu Lan¡¯er, donning her new work clothes, twirled in front of her father, ¡°Dad, do I look good?¡±


    ¡°You look beautiful in anything,¡± Chu Shi¡¯an said, his eyeswelling up with tears, filled with self-reproach. It was the first time his Lan¡¯er had ever worn new clothes. Previously, she had only worn discarded or altered clothes from her brothers.


    Sniffing the fresh scent of her new clothes, Chu Lan¡¯er beamed, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m heading out now.¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an escorted her to the door, advising, ¡°Work hard and don¡¯t bezy.¡±


    Chu Lan¡¯er, treasuring this opportunity, assured, ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t bezy. Don¡¯t worry. Once I earn some money, we won¡¯t go hungry anymore.¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an nodded approvingly, ¡°Go on, don¡¯t bete.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m off.¡± Chu Lan¡¯er waved goodbye and fluttered away like a joyful butterfly.


    Chu Shi¡¯an watched her leave, then readied himself to see Chu Rong.


    Not long after Lan¡¯er left, she saw many vigers wearing the same uniform as hers, heading towards the workshop area, their faces brimming with smiles and hope.


    Among the crowd, she saw a beautiful white figure that she admired.


    ¡°Sister Ruyue,¡± she called out as she caught up.


    By the time she reached her, several people had already gathered around Shen Ruyue. Chu Lan¡¯er couldn¡¯t get close until they reached the workshop area, ¡°Sister Ruyue.¡±


    Shen Ruyue turned around to see a thin, small girl. Chu Qingzhi had already informed her about Lan¡¯er¡¯s situation, and she sympathized with the young girl, willing to lend a hand.


    ¡°Lan¡¯er, the workshop area needs someone for cleaning. Would you be interested?¡±


    There were cleaners inside the workshops, but themunal areas outside were neglected. It wasn¡¯t suitable to have the workers clean these areas as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m willing to do any work,¡± Lan¡¯er replied crisply.


    Shen Ruyue nodded affirmatively, ¡°You¡¯re still young, and can¡¯t do the work inside the workshop yet. Once you¡¯re older, you can join us. But for cleaning, I¡¯ll pay you seventy copper coins a day. How does that sound?¡±


    Lan¡¯er was thrilled. Seventy copper coins a day would amount to over two taels of silver a month, ¡°Thankyou, Sister Ruyue. I¡¯ll make sure the workshop area is spotless.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Shen Ruyue gestured for Lan¡¯er to follow her to the office, where she exined the rules and other details about working in the workshop area.


    Chu Qingzhi prepared to leave her room after tidying up.


    By chance, Wu Yaqing was also heading out, ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Walking side by side, Chu Qingzhi inquired, ¡°Why are you heading out so early?¡±


    Wu Yaqing brandished the stack of papers in her hand before Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I¡¯m off to the bookshop to see if there¡¯s anyone who knows a good story when they see one.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°There will be.¡±


    The pair chatted andughed as they left the vige, parting ways at the crossroads¡ªChu Qingzhi towards the paper mill, and Wu Yaqing towards the county town.


    At the paper mill.


    It had been over half a month since Chu Qingzhi¡¯sst visit. She had left the mill in the care of Chu Feng and wondered if he was managing well.


    At the entrance, a seven or eight-year-old girl yed with a bamboo dragonfly, asionally ncing into the distance as if waiting for someone.


    Li Changjiang came out of the mill, advising, ¡°Yunqing, dad¡¯s going to be busy in the mill. You y here and don¡¯t wander off, okay?¡±


    A gatekeeper was on duty, so there was no worry about the child ying there.


    Yunqing obediently responded, ¡°Dad, I know. You go ahead.¡±


    Li Changjiang ruffled his daughter¡¯s hair affectionately before heading back to work.


    After a while, Yunqing looked up again and this time, she saw someone. Startled, she ran towards the figure, excitedly calling out, ¡°Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi studied the small girl with fair and tender skin before her, ¡°Are you¡­ Yunqing?¡±


    The girl lookedpletely different from when she was ill, having grown taller and fleshier, even her hair appeared more lustrous. Her skin was fair and tender, making her look adorable.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, sister. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Yunqing opened her backpack and handed Chu Qingzhi a delicately sewn purse, ¡°Sister, this is for you. I made it myself.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze fell on the purse, light green with brightly embroidered begonia flowers. It was very well made.


    Appreciating the girl¡¯s thoughtfulness, she epted the purse, ¡°Your craftsmanship is excellent.¡±


    Yunqing shook her head modestly, saying it was the best she had ever made, ¡°This is the best one I¡¯ve done.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Thankyou, I really like it.¡±


    Li Yunqing was relieved. ¡°Sister, go ahead. I won¡¯t waste your time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pulled out some candies from her bag and gave them to Yunqing, ¡°Here, eat these. I¡¯ve got to go now.¡±


    Yunqing sweetly thanked her, ¡°Thank you, sister.¡±


    As Chu Qingzhi entered the mill, she scanned the entire facility with her divine sense, seeing everyone earnestly at work, which reassured her.


    She then headed to the office.


    Inside, Chu Feng was fretting.


    In the workshop, Li Changjiang¡¯s main focus was the printed hard paper, which required neither purchasing nor worrying about sales. However, he needed to sell the Xuan paper produced by others. Since nobody recognized him, they simply didn¡¯t buy from him. Moreover, having offended Tao Zhenfeng, who had made sure to spread the word, Li Changjiang received even less respect and cooperation from others.

 Chapter 676: Lack of sales of paper

    Chapter 676: Lack of sales of paper


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Just as he was having a headache, Chu Qingzhi sauntered in through the door, morning sunlight draping her in a glow that seemed to grace her with an ethereal light, catching Chu Feng off guard with her luminous presence. Approaching Chu Feng, Chu Qingzhi inquired, ¡°How¡¯s the workshop doing


    Snapping back to reality, Chu Feng hurriedly replied, ¡°The workshop¡¯s fine, but, but no one¡¯s buying the paper we¡¯ve made.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s check out the storeroom,¡± Chu Qingzhi suggested, turning to leave.


    Chu Fenghurriedlyfollowed. ¡°Qingzhi, our paper is so white and doesn¡¯t blur the ink at all. It¡¯s top-quality and should have fetched a handsome price. But, because of Tao Zhenfeng¡¯s meddling, we haven¡¯t sold a single sheet.¡± Nodding, Chu Qingzhi acknowledged his concerns, ¡°Has anything out of the ordinary happened at the workshop during this time?¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all. Everyone¡¯s been sticking to the rules, going about their daily tasks. It¡¯s been peaceful,¡± Chu Feng reassured her as they reached the storeroom.


    Fumbling for the keys, he unlocked the door, ¡°Qingzhi, all of our paper is stored here.¡±


    The storeroom was spacious, airy, and dry, with stacks of pristine white paperid out on wooden tables and covered with cloth to keep the dust away.


    Chu Feng unveiled the paper, presenting it for Chu Qingzhi¡¯s inspection.


    After examining the paper, Chu Qingzhi could tell it was indeed superior to most on the market, ¡°Were these produced under Xiao Zongchao¡¯s guidance?¡± Chu Feng said, ¡°Mostly, though Master Li asionally chipped in with advice.¡± This reminded Chu Qingzhi of something, ¡°Where¡¯s the hard paper made by Master Li?¡±


    Pointing towards a wall, Chu Feng said, ¡°In the next room. His paper is different, so I¡¯ve allocated a separate room for storage.¡± ¡°Well organized,¡± Chu Qingzhi praised as they moved to the adjacent room, which was set up simrly to the storeroom, with many sheets of paperbeled with numbers from one to four.


    Chu Qingzhi approached the first set, noting that it was the first batch of hard paper developed by Li Changjiang, tougher than the usual but not yet suitable for packaging.


    However, the patterns printed on them were exquisite.


    Following the sequence, she examined the fourth batch, which had the rigidity of a cigarette box, meeting the requirements for packaging paper.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi silent, Chu Feng grew anxious, ¡°Qingzhi, Master Li is the hardest working among us, arriving at dawn and leaving only after dark.¡± As he finished, Master Li himself walked in with a stack of paper, surprised, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Turning with a smile, Chu Qingzhi greeted, ¡°Master Li, you¡¯ve been working hard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just my duty, no hardship involved,¡± Li Changjiang replied, cing the paper next to number four and marking a new number, ¡°five,¡± on the table, ¡°Miss, this paper is even harder than number four. Does it meet your requirements?¡±


    Folding a sheet, Chu Qingzhi found it to be perfect, ¡°Master Li, this is exactly what I wanted.¡±


    Relieved, Li Changjiang finally rxed, ¡°So, what¡¯s next¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold on a moment,¡± Chu Qingzhi interjected, leading him to the study where she handed him a box of ground pearl powder, ¡°This is pearl powder, already ground. Add some of this to the paper next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then pulled out some paper and a pen, sketching a design, ¡°Master Li, could you please make some molds based on this design for the paper?¡± This was a packaging paper custom-made for apple pies, featuring not just specific dimensions but also a unique printed pattern that looked exceptionally distinctive.


    Li Changjiang studied the blueprint closely, ¡°Give me three days, and I¡¯ll have it done.¡±


    Thank you, Master Li,¡± Chu Qingzhi said graciously.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, miss,¡± Li Changjiang responded, asking a few more detailed questions to solidify his understanding before hurrying off.


    Chu Feng expressed his concerns with a sigh, ¡°Qingzhi, while Master Li¡¯s problem is solved, what do we do about the stockpile of unsold paper?¡± ¡°Just sell it,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied casually.


    Chu Feng looked at her, feeling helpless. He knew that selling was the solution, but the real challenge was finding buyers.


    Reading his thoughts, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle the sales. You just focus on managing the workshop.¡±


    ¡°How, how will you do that?¡± To him, selling their paper seemed as daunting as scalmg the heavens, but to Chu Qingzhi, it appeared to be no big deal. Chu Feng was curious.


    ¡°Do you want toe and see?¡± chu Qingzhi asked.


    Without hesitation, Chu Feng replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then get the workshop in order. I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance,¡± she instructed.


    ¡°Yes, right away!¡± Excited by the prospect, Chu Feng dashed out of the storeroom.


    Chu Qingzhi also left the storeroom and had only taken a few steps when Xiao Zongchao approached.


    He was still lean but no longer looked like the stick figure he had been upon first arriving, now dressed in a tailored white work uniform, standing tall with a newfound confidence and brightness in his eyes that lent him an air of handsomeness.


    ¡°Miss Chu!¡± he greeted with a broad, somewhat goofy smile.


    ¡°How have you been? Is anyone bothering you?¡± Chu Qingzhi asked.


    Shaking his head, Xiao Zongchao replied, ¡°No, my parents came looking for me


    a few times, but Chu Feng sent them away. I¡¯m doing well now.¡±


    ¡°Do you need money?¡± she inquired, noticing a shadow cross his face.


    He nodded slightly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Next time theye looking for you, tell me. I¡¯ll help you solve this problem once and for all,¡± chu Qingzhi offered, tired of the harassment.


    Xiao Zongchao looked incredulous, ¡°Can this problem really be solvedpletely?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi whispered a n into his ear, ¡°Remember this, and say exactly that next time. Understood?¡±


    With gratitude, Xiao Zongchao thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi saw Chu Feng walking over and said, ¡°Go ahead. I have something to do.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Together, Chu Qingzhi and Chu Feng left the workshop for the county town, browsing through stationery shops before arriving at Yunfei School.


    Chu Feng looked up at the school¡¯s gate with awe,


    ¡°Qingzhi, are you nning to sell our paper here?¡± His tone reflected disbelief.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Feng grew nervous, ¡°Qingzhi, how could the school possibly buy our paper? Let¡¯s leave before we¡¯re ridiculed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see in a moment.¡± Chu Qingzhi quickened her pace towards the school. Watching her confidently navigate her way, Chu Feng grew even more admiring. Women were typically not allowed in the school, yet Qingzhi not only entered but did so unimpeded.


    The person in charge of managing paper and other supplies at Yunfei School was Wei Yanqi, a man in his forties, currently overwhelmed with work in his study.


    A knock on the door was followed by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice, ¡°Is Third Master Wei in?¡±

 Chapter 677: Bringing Deer to the Door

    Chapter 677: Bringing Deer to the Door


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi once treated Wei Yanqi for an illness, and he had always been grateful for that. Hearing her voice now, he hurried over to open the door, beaming with a smile, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, what brings you to grace my doorstep today?¡±


    Both being straightforward people, Chu Qingzhi got right to the point, ¡°I have a small favor to ask of Third Master Wei.¡±


    Weing both Chu Qingzhi and Chu Feng into his study, Wei Yanqi offered them seats, ¡°Please, sit. Miss Qingzhi, speak freely. I¡¯ll help however I can without any hesitation.¡±


    ¡°I own a paper mill that has umted five hundred sheets of xuan paper. I was wondering if you might need some here?¡±


    After exining, Chu Qingzhi pulled out a few sample sheets from her bag and handed them to Wei Yanqi, ¡°This is the paper produced by our workshop. Please, have a look.¡±


    Having dealt with stationery and the Four Treasures of the Study for years, Wei Yanqi could instantly tell the quality of the paper Chu Qingzhi offered him, ¡°There¡¯s no need to speak of the quality of your paper. The question is, how do you intend to price it?¡±


    With paper prices in the county¡¯s workshops on the rise, and Wei Yanqi himself feeling the pinch, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s timing couldn¡¯t be more perfect.


    ¡°The going rate for retail paper in shops is a hundred copper coins per sheet, with a wholesale price of eighty copper coins. If you buy them all, I¡¯ll charge you seventy-five copper coins per sheet.¡±


    Wei Yanqi thought to himself, not only is there no price increase, but it¡¯s also five copper coins cheaper per sheet with superior quality. He found no reason to refuse, ¡°Deal. I¡¯ll take all five hundred sheets. Let¡¯s go get the merchandise.¡±


    If the paper turned out to be as good as the samples, he was prepared to sign a contract for a long-term purchase.


    ¡°Please, after you, Third Master.¡±


    Chu Feng was astonished. Despite numerous rejections, Chu Qingzhi had clinched a deal in no time. He was utterly surprised.


    Back at the workshop, Chu Qingzhi led Wei Yanqi to the storeroom to inspect the goods, ¡°Third Master, the quality is consistent across all sheets. Feel free to examine them.¡±


    The workshop producedrge sheets of paper, measuring one and a half meters each way, requiring cutting before use.


    Wei Yanqi carefully inspected the paper, growing more pleased by the moment, ¡°Miss Qingzhi¡¯s goods are reliable.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied with a smile, ¡°We aim for long-term business and value our reputation highly.¡±


    ¡°Very wisely said, Miss.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s no issue, I¡¯ll arrange for the delivery right away,¡± Chu Qingzhi offered.


    ¡°That would be much appreciated, Miss Qingzhi.¡±


    With a polite smile, Chu Qingzhi signaled to Chu Feng, ¡°Please take Third Master to settle the ount.¡±


    ¡°This way, please, Third Master.¡± Selling something for the first time filled Chu Feng with joy.


    Wei Yanqi nodded at Chu Qingzhi before following Chu Feng.


    Chu Qingzhi called the delivery workers into the storeroom, ¡°Be careful when counting the sheets. Bundle every twenty with a paper strip and then load them onto the cart.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After loading the paper onto the cart, Chu Qingzhi added an extra five sheets for good measure, aiming to leave a positive impression on their first sale.


    Following the payment, Wei Yanqi immediately signed a contract to deliver a thousand sheets of paper monthly to the school, leaving Chu Feng so overjoyed he couldn¡¯t contain his grin.


    Impressed, Chu Feng praised, ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re incredible. You cleared the stock in one go.¡±


    ¡°Learn well, and if you make a deal in the future, I¡¯ll give you a bonus.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    In the workshop dedicated to papermaking, Chu Qingzhi was tackling the challenge of leftover scraps from the paper production process.


    These scraps were essentially the bits of pulp that couldn¡¯t be transformed into paper and remained in the vats after the bulk of the paper was made.


    Having gathered half a barrel of these scraps, Chu Qingzhi brought them to an empty paper finishing room. Once inside, she shut the door to ensure she wouldn¡¯t be disturbed and began her solitary experiment.


    Xiao Zongchao, lingering at the door, offered his assistance, ¡°Miss, may Ie in and help you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi declined, ¡°No need, please attend to your tasks.¡±


    Reluctantly, Xiao Zongchao left.


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand and closed the door. She didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb her.


    She meticulously cleaned the room with a cleaning spell, then poured the scrap pulp into a vat, diluting it with a bucket of water and stirring until evenly mixed.


    From her bag, she took a vial containing a clear liquid, adding it to the mixture and stirring thoroughly.


    On a wooden rack in the corner were numerous small, square-shaped paper making screens, each about a foot long on each side. Chu Qingzhi used one to scoop up the pulp, gently shaking it to form a thin, wetyer of paper pulp on the screen.


    She smoothly lifted the screen from the water, and with a gentle pass of her hand over it, the paper dried instantly.


    The paper was very soft, but it was rtively rough. With a gentle tug, it would easily crack. It was not tough and did not meet the requirements.


    Though the result was unsatisfactory, the potential was there.


    Chu Qingzhi collected the paper and sat pondering by the vat.


    She needed to solve the issues of roughness andck of durability to create the paper towels she envisioned.


    After some thought, Chu Qingzhi left the finishing room, locked it, and headed to the county town.


    There, she visited several pharmacies, purchasing various medicinal herbs before returning home.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Jiang Zhaoyong arrived at the Chu residence with a freshly hunted deer, calling out, ¡°Uncle Chu, Aunt Chu, and Qingning¡­¡±


    With everyone busy outside and the house empty, it was Shen Ruyue, visiting the old house for errands, who greeted him, ¡°Zhaoyong, they¡¯re not here.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong ced the deer at the entrance and turned around to call out, ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    Shen Ruyue approached, noticing the still-bleeding neck of the deer, ¡°Did you just hunt this?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong smiled brightly. ¡°Yes, I heard that you guys are back, so I specially went to the mountains to hunt a deer to nourish your bodies.¡±


    Shen Ruyue thought to herself that it had been several days since their return, and Jiang Zhaoyong had not visited until hearing of Qingning¡¯s return. She informed him that Qingning was weeding in the medicinal garden and went to call her


    ¡°Thank you, sister-inw.¡±


    Shen Ruyue first informed Li Qingyu, as it was inappropriate without an elder present, and then fetched Chu Qingning.


    Touched by Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s gesture, Chu Qingning hurried back, coincidentally meeting Chu Qingzhi on her way.


    When Chu Qingzhi heard this, she smiled and teased, ¡°Jiang Zhaoyong is very well-informed.¡±


    Realization hit Shen Ruyue, ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought of it until Qingzhi mentioned it. Qingning only returned yesterday afternoon, and Jiang Zhaoyong shows up today¡­¡±


    Chu Qingning blushed. ¡°You all are married or engaged, it¡¯s time I caught up.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Shen Ruyue smiled. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Shen Ruyue added, ¡°Your elder brother and second sister are married, and now it¡¯s just Xujin and Lihua, who seemed quite smitten this morning. It seems their good news is imminent. Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Chu Qingning whispered, ¡°Zhaoyong is still confined to Yunfei School, and my medical skills have just begun to improve. There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    Shen Ruyue smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in getting engaged. In fact, it tends to bring peace of mind.¡±

 Chapter 678: Tissue

    Chapter 678: Tissue


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingning, ncing between Chu Qingzhi and Shen Ruyue, found logic in their conversation, ¡°But getting engaged isn¡¯t something I can decide on my own. If Zhaoyong doesn¡¯t speak up, I¡­¡±


    Shen Ruyue confidently interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that; I¡¯ll handle it for you.¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled gratefully, ¡°Thankyou, sister-inw.¡±


    On the other side, when Li Qingyu heard from Shen Ruyue that Jiang Zhaoyong had brought a deer, she quickly returned home. A fresh deer was worth a lot of money. Jiang Zhaoyong was too generous.


    Back home, Li Qingyu saw Jiang Zhaoyong drenched in sweat and promptly asked him to wash up before offering him a ss of water, ¡°Take a seat and rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°No need to sit,¡± Jiang Zhaoyong insisted, carrying the deer into the kitchen to bleed and gut it, demonstrating his proficiency with the task.


    Li Qingyu, surprised, asked, ¡°Do you often handle deer?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Jiang Zhaoyong replied, ¡°but when I was home, I used to go hunting in the mountains quite frequently, and I always dealt with the game myself.¡±


    Li Qingyu was impressed, ¡°That¡¯s amazing. No wonder you managed to handle the deer meat so cleanly.¡±


    Jiang Zhao Yong modestly praised, ¡°These are just small tricks. Aunt Chu is the real expert here.¡±


    As Shen Ruyue entered, she asked, ¡°Mom, what are you all happy about?¡± ¡°Zhaoyong wasplimenting me,¡± Li Qingyu said with a smile, then took the knife from Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s hand, ¡°Go talk with Qingning. Aunt Chu will take care of this.¡±


    When Jiang Zhaoyong saw Chu Qingning, his heart was attracted. He stared at Chu Qingning with burning eyes, making her feel embarrassed.


    Chu Qingzhi nudged Chu Qingning and whispered in her ear, ¡°Fourth sister, don¡¯t you have a gift for Jiang Zhaoyong¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside, Zhaoyong,¡± said Chu Qingning, feeling shy, and quickly left.


    ¡°Qingning, wait for me,¡± Jiang Zhaoyong hurriedly washed his hands and followed her.


    At that moment, Shen Ruyue mentioned to Li Qingyu, ¡°Mom, someone was asking me again if Qingning is engaged. People keep inquiring. Shouldn¡¯t we just pick a suitable match and settle it for her?¡±


    Li Qingyu, who had been hoping for Chu Qingning and Jiangzhao Yong to finalize their marriage, agreed, ¡°It should be settled. Qingning isn¡¯t getting any younger.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at the side.


    Suddenly, Jiang Zhaoyong approached with urgency, ¡°Aunt Chu, I want to ask for Qingning¡¯s hand in marriage.¡±


    Li Qingyu was dumbfounded.


    Jiang Zhaoyong continued, ¡°I¡¯ll write a letter right away to have my brother and sister-inwe over. I¡¯ve already prepared the betrothal gifts.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Li Qingyu asked, surprised.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Jiang Zhaoyong affirmed, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to ask for her hand for a while now but dyed out of fear that Qingning might not agree.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll write the letter immediately,¡± he said, unable to wait any longer. ¡°Qingning, I¡¯lle find you after I send the letter.¡±


    Watching Jiang Zhao Yong¡¯s hurried departure, Chu Qingning felt a surge of happiness.


    Li Qingyu whispered to Chu Qingning, ¡°There¡¯s still room to change your mind. Take your time to think it over. If you regret itter, regardless of whose fault it


    is,? people will me you.¡± Society was harsh on women.


    Chu Qingning nodded earnestly, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll think it through carefully.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi arrived at her ancient version of a medicalboratory at Chu Qingning¡¯s ce, ready to concoct ¡°softeners¡± and ¡°tougheners¡± for the paper-making process.


    The ingredients were abination of herbs she had purchased and those she had gathered from the medicinal garden, all prepared and ready for use.


    Creating these solutions from medicinal herbs ensured they would meet her goals without harming humans or polluting the environment. Cherishing the natural beauty of her surroundings, Chu Qingzhi was keen on preserving it.


    She needed to grind all the herbs into powder. With no one around, Chu Qingzhi used spells to expedite the process before starting on the medicinalbinations.


    First up were the ¡°softeners.¡±


    As it was her first time concocting such medicines, the optimal ratios were unknown, prompting her to test ten differentbinations.


    At this moment, Chu Qingning knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°Fifth Sister, let me help you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi divided the ten different medicinal ratios into two sets, each taking five, nning to test each solution to find the one that met their requirements.


    An hourter, all ten solutions were ready.


    Chu Qingning, curious, asked, ¡°Fifth sister, what are these solutions for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Chu Qingzhi then started on the ¡°tougheners,¡± again preparing ten differentbinations with her sister¡¯s help over another hour.


    The sisters then joined the family for a dyed dinner. They had all been waiting for the two of them to finish their work.


    After quickly finishing her meal, Chu Qingzhi, armed with her concoctions, left for the county to buy ten basins and then headed to the paper mill.


    Diving into her experiments in the paper finishing room, Chu Qingzhi set out ten basins in a row, adding a scoop of paper pulp and one-tenth of each ¡°softener¡± into them, followed by a ¡°toughener¡± in the same measure, mixing each thoroughly.


    Since a ¡°softener¡± was already in the pulp, she didn¡¯t add more.


    Using a paper-making screen, Chu Qingzhi formed the paper, magically dried


    it,? andid them out on the table, secured with wood, in a row of ten sheets.


    She then tested the paper for softness, pliability, and toughness, taking notes and scoring each out of a hundred to determine the bestbination.


    After a hundred experiments¡­


    Xiao Zongchao and Li Changjiang wandered outside the house a few times out of worry, but they were all persuaded to leave by Chu Feng, who was guarding outside the house.


    As Xiao Zongchao left, he kept looking back. ¡°Master Li, what exactly is Miss Chu doing in the room?¡±


    If only he knew. Li Changjiang shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Xiao Zongchao suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Master Li, you can leave. I¡¯ll wait here for Miss Chu toe out.¡±


    Li Changjiang looked at Xiao Zongchao and asked, ¡°Are you done with your work?¡±


    Xiao Zongchao lowered his head and replied in a low voice, ¡°No.¡±


    Li Changjiang reached out and patted Xiao Zongchao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Then go to work. Worrying about the miss is fine, but only if your work is done. Otherwise, you¡¯re just causing trouble.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Xiao Zongchao took his words to heart. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to work.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    The sun was setting in the west, elongating the shadows of all objects on the ground.


    The door opened, revealing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s tall and slender figure. She was in a good mood now. After a hundred experiments, she had obtained the ideal tissue. It was delicate, flexible, and resilient.


    She had made ten sheets of paper using the optimal mixture of solutions, feeling a strong sense of aplishment.


    Upon seeing Chu Qingzhi, Chu Feng eagerly approached, ¡°Qingzhi, what were you doing in there?¡±


    Handing him a piece of the paper towel, Chu Qingzhi asked for his opinion, ¡°Take a look at this paper. What do you think?¡± She was curious about ancient perspectives.

 Chapter 679: An Extravagant Waste

    Chapter 679: An Extravagant Waste


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Holding the paper in his hands, Chu Feng¡¯s first impression was its softness. ¡°This paper¡­¡± He hesitated, then expressed his confusion, ¡°This paper is so soft, it can¡¯t be used for writing. I can¡¯t think of any other use for it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi casually exined, ¡°It¡¯s for wiping hands, cleaning your mouth after meals, wiping sweat, cleaning dirty things, and even for toilet use¡­¡± Toilet use? Chu Feng¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Paper, especially of such quality, was expensive. Using it for such purposes seemed wasteful!


    He stuttered, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s too extravagant.¡±


    Seeing Chu Feng¡¯s reaction, Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°This paper isn¡¯t expensive. It¡¯s made from scraps and only requires some medicinal solutions.¡± ¡°Are the solutions not costly?¡± Chu Feng questioned further.


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°They¡¯re made frommon herbs. Overall, the cost is very low.¡±


    ¡°How much exactly?¡± Chu Feng persisted.


    After a quick mental calction, Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°The cost for a hundred sheets of paper is around fifty copper coins. If we sell them, it would be one hundred copper coins per hundred sheets if sold bare. If we add packaging, it could go for two copper coins per box, each containing a hundred sheets.¡±


    Considering the potential of producing packaging paper on arge scale, the daily scraps alone could yield tens of thousands of sheets. Assuming fifty thousand sheets, that would equate to seventy-five taels of silver a month, more than enough to pay all the workers. If not utilized, these scraps would go to waste.


    Chu Feng expressed his concern, ¡°But at such a price, would anyone buy it?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, they will,¡± Chu Qingzhi confidently assured. Familiar with the extravagance of the upper society, she was certain her paper would not only sell well but might also be in high demand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°You go ahead. I still need to notify everyone to finish up, check the tools, and lockup.¡±


    At the gate, a seemingly impoverished middle-aged couple sneakily peeked inside the workshop, their actions and shifty eyes betraying ill intent.


    Upon reaching the gate, Chu Qingzhi recognized them as Xiao Zongchao¡¯s parents, whom she had seen in an alley when visiting Li Changjiang.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s tone was cold and unweing, her presence intimidating enough to make the couple reconsider their intentions, though they were reluctant to leave without achieving their goal.


    Xiao¡¯s mother defensively said, ¡°We¡¯re here to see Xiao Zongchao, our son. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s any of your business.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. They hade at the right time. After settling the problem, Xiao Zongchao could work in peace. ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out if I have a say in this.¡±


    She said to the old man guarding the door, ¡°Please call Xiao Zongchao out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The old man walked quickly into the workshop.


    The couple watched Chu Qingzhi warily, uncertain of her intentions.


    When Xiao Zongchao heard his parents were looking for him, his heart sank.


    He really didn¡¯t want to face his parents, but thinking that Chu Qingzhi was still at the door, he mustered his courage and went to the door.


    Meekly, he greeted, ¡°Father, Mother.¡±


    His mother, seizing the opportunity, pulled him aside, ¡°We haven¡¯te to bother you for a month. You must have saved up quite a bit by now. Give it to us; we¡¯re struggling to make ends meet at home.¡±


    Xiao Zongchao felt sad. He quickly looked at Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t have any money¡­¡±


    Before Xiao Zongchao could finish speaking, his mother erupted in anger, twisting his ear forcefully, ¡°What do you mean you have no money?! Have you been working for nothing over a month?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, seeing Xiao Zongchao in pain, stepped forward to intervene, ¡°Indeed, he has been working for nothing these past months. In fact, he¡¯ll continue to work for nothing.¡± She then instructed Xiao Zongchao, ¡°Show them the deed of sale.¡±


    His mother¡¯s voice became shrill, ¡°What deed of sale? We never agreed to this. Who allowed him to sell himself?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Xiao¡¯s mother with annoyance, ¡°When he was gravely ill and had no money for treatment, he sold himself to me for ten taels of silver, which was used for his medical expenses.¡±


    His mother scolded him, ¡°Ten taels of silver! You used it all for treatment? Is your body made of gold? You should have sent the money to us. Why bother with treatment? Better dead!¡±


    She then became belligerent, shouting at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°We don¡¯t care. We didn¡¯t agree to this, so the deed doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi calmly replied, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t count, then return the ten taels of silver to me. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to let me suffer the loss.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Selling himself without our consent is unreasonable to begin with. We definitely won¡¯t pay you back.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t think about taking him away. Moreover, now that he has sold himself, any silver he earns is mine, so forget about getting anything.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re up to no good!¡± Xiao¡¯s father suddenly picked up a wooden stick from the roadside and charged at Chu Qingzhi.


    Xiao Zongchao, already distressed by his parents¡¯ words, was frightened and instinctively ran to protect Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi was surprised by Xiao Zongchao¡¯s act of bravery, given his usually timid and self-deprecating nature.


    As Xiao¡¯s father was about to strike, Chu Qingzhi grabbed Xiao Zongchao¡¯s wrist, pulling him aside, and then kicked.


    Xiao¡¯s father was sent flying, hitting Xiao¡¯s mother with the stick, which was too forceful and caused her to fall backward, sprawling on the ground.


    Xiao¡¯s father also fell, unable to get up from the pain that felt like his body had fallen apart.


    Xiao Zongchao,ing to his senses, realized he had lost all hope in his parents. His primary concern was Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Father didn¡¯t hit you, did he?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s mood waspletely ruined, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Chu Feng, along with vigers from Chu Vige, rushed out, shouting, ¡°Assaulting someone unprovoked, take them to the officials.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao¡¯s father was infuriated to the point of nearly fainting, ¡°You¡­¡±


    His protests were drowned out by the crowd¡¯s condemnation, and they were taken to the county government.


    The charge of assaulting amoner was serious, and the county magistrate sentenced them to seven years in prison.


    Chu Qingzhi hadn¡¯t expected the matter to be resolved so easily.


    Xiao Zongchao felt as if a nightmare had faded away with this news.


    His parents had been a psychological shadow over him, and now he could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Chu Qingzhi took the salted duck egg whites given to her by Xu Wenlin to the workshop.


    Her idea was to incorporate the egg whites into the sausage mix.


    Considering that salt was already a necessary ingredient for sausages, recing it with salted duck egg whites could save a significant amount on salt expenses, which was as costly as iron.


    Furthermore, adding salted duck egg whites could enhance the texture and vor of the sausages, making it a win-win situation.


    The challenge now was to determine the appropriate amount of salted duck egg whites to use, and Chu Qingzhi¡¯s taskwas to experiment to find the optimal ratio.

 Chapter 680: Best Ratio

    Chapter 680: Best Ratio


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    With three pounds of meat per test batch, Chu Qingzhi prepared ten batches, each with a different ratio of salted duck egg whites to experiment with.


    As she busied herself in the workshop, Chu Xuhua, Chu Qingning, Chu Qingshuang, and Wu Yaqing came to assist.


    Seeing Wu Yaqing, Chu Qingzhi recalled her earlier visit to the bookshop and asked, ¡°Yaqing, how did your story go?¡±


    The others, intrigued by the mention of a story, looked on with curiosity.


    Wu Yaqing, who had faced rejection at the bookstore, shook her head in dejection, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. The shopkeeper wouldn¡¯t even look at my book, dismissing me as a troublemaker.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll think of another way.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was visibly disheartened by her experience,menting theck of recognition for her talent and wishing she were a man to at least have her stories considered before being rejected.


    Chu Qingzhi then suggested, ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work out, we can open our own bookstore. What¡¯s there to fear?¡±


    This idea sparked a light in Wu Yaqing¡¯s eyes, and she quickly embraced the suggestion, ¡°Right, why should I wait for others¡¯ approval? I¡¯ll start my own store.¡±


    Everyone agreed that this was a direct solution to the problem.


    Wu Yaqing nced at everyone. ¡°I¡¯ll go find a site tomorrow and open the bookstore.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°Before opening a shop, go and take a look at someone else¡¯s shop. You can open it after you know what to do. Don¡¯t be rash. Otherwise, it will be very troublesome to clean up the mess.¡±


    Wu Yaqing nodded. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ll listen to you. I want to go and take a look, but I¡¯ll definitely open the bookstore.¡±


    ¡°We all believe in you.¡±


    Chu Qingning asked with interest, ¡°Yaqing, what story did you write? Can you show it tons?¡±


    Wu Yaqing agreed readily. ¡°I¡¯ll show it to you when we get back.¡±


    Chu Qingningnodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    With the discussions andughter, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ten batches of sausages were ready.


    She scooped up the sausages from the pot and ced them on a te that was numbered. Then, she brought the sausages home and cut them into pieces. She ced them on the table for everyone to eat and choose the best one.


    The tes were ced on the table in a row. Chu Qingzhi asked everyone to eat them all first. Then, they could ce the chopsticks in front of the dish that they felt was the best. The dish with the most chopsticks was the best.


    After exining the rules, Chu Qingzhi had everyone taste test the sausages.


    The unanimous choice was the third batch.


    This batch had the perfect bnce of vor, unlike the others, which were either too salty, too nd, or looked unappealing due to excessive egg white.


    ¡°Ruyue, could you ask Fourth Aunt to send over the whole salted duck eggs tomorrow? We¡¯ll rece the salt in the sausages with salted duck egg whites as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    The matter of the salted duck egg white was easily resolved.


    ¡°By the way, I have something else to say.¡± Chu Qingzhi took out the tissues and distributed one to everyone. ¡°Everyone, look at the tissues in your hands. After listening to me, tell me your opinions.¡±


    Everyone did not quite understand. They held the paper and looked at Chu Qingzhi in confusion.


    ¡°This is the paper I made from the scraps of paper pulp. This paper is not used for writing and drawing, but for daily life¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi exined the use and benefits of the tissue in detail.


    Everyone had different reactions.


    The elders, much like Chu Feng, reacted simrly to the concept of paper towels¡ªseeing them as extravagant, wasteful, and impractical. They expressed their opposition in an euphemistic manner.


    Chu Xuhua, having grown up in the vige, was open to the idea but still felt it was somewhat luxurious.


    Wu Yaqing, Ge Lihua, and Hong Yujun, however, were enthusiastic about the paper towels, eager to purchase them if avable.


    Li Zhangjie, often quiet, suddenly suggested, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, if these are intended fordies¡¯ use, perhaps we could add some fragrance to the paper. Scented paper would surely be more appealing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi praised, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    After receiving confirmation, Li Zhangjie smiled shyly.


    Wu Yaqing thought for a moment and said, ¡°Qingzhi, this tissue is suitable to be sold to rich people. There are many people in the capital. It will definitely sell well.¡±


    Ge Lihua nodded. ¡°I want to use it now.¡±


    When Chu Qingzhi heard everyone¡¯s words, she had an idea. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s have dinner. I¡¯ll think about it and prepare to try it out.¡±


    At Chu Shi¡¯an¡¯s house.


    Chu Lan¡¯er changed out of her work clothes and put on her usual old clothes. She came out of the room and prepared to cook. Unexpectedly, her father had already finished cooking.


    She walked towards the table and widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Father, there¡¯s meat to eat?¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an smiled and said, ¡°This is a gift from your Uncle Chu Rong.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s deer was too big. Everyone ate a lot, and the rest were stuffed into the fridge. However, the fridge could not hold so much, so Chu Rong gave the excess to those close to him.


    Chu Lan¡¯er said enviously, ¡°Uncle Chu Rong¡¯s family is too rich. They can eat meat casually.¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an responded, ¡°Lan¡¯er, their wealth was earned with hard work, not blown in by the wind. All we can do is work hard and earn money honestly, understand?¡±


    Chu Lan¡¯er nodded, ¡°Dad, I understand.¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an, concerned that Chu Lan¡¯er might harbor improper thoughts, added, ¡°While I work, your Uncle Chu Rong discreetly pays me two hundred copper coins a day. Once I finish nting their wheat, we¡¯ll earn quite a bit. Then, our family won¡¯tck food or clothing.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Lan¡¯er suggested, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we also clear some wastnd to nt wheat?¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an was inspired, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. We have arge piece of unusednd behind our house. Let¡¯s clean it up after dinner. Once we¡¯re done with Chu Rong¡¯s wheat and have the money, I¡¯ll buy some seeds to nt.¡±


    Chu Lan¡¯er responded eagerly, ¡°Mhm, mhm, let¡¯s hurry and eat then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Shi¡¯an felt a spark of hope for their lives.


    In Chu Qingzhi¡¯s room.


    Chu Qingzhi locked her door and drew the curtains before lying on her bed tomunicate with Tang Jinghong through the golden feathered phoenix.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s deep voice reached her via the golden feathered phoenix, always making Chu Qingzhi¡¯s heart flutter, ¡°Qingzhi, have you gone to bed yet?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked up at the golden phoenix, ¡°Not yet, what about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m outside, about to put an end to Lord Zhang¡¯s salt smuggling.¡±


    ¡°Are you confident?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been tracking them for many days; they won¡¯t escape this time.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, let¡¯s leave it here for now. Contact me again after you¡¯ve dealt with it.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi beckoned the golden feathered phoenix closer with a hook of her finger, and it returned to her arm.

 Chapter 681: Nothing Money Can’t Do

    Chapter 681: Nothing Money Can¡¯t Do


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xu Songnian had packed all the sheep¡¯s milk squeezed from home into a terracotta jar, ready to head out the door, ¡°Mom, my sister and I are off to Third Auntie¡¯s.¡±


    Li Qingyin darted out of the kitchen, her voiceced with a blend of admonition and warmth, ¡°When you get to your aunt¡¯s ce, I want you both to be on your best behavior. Whatever your eldest cousin-inw asks of you, do it. Absorb everything like sponges, got it?¡±


    Xu Songnian, with a hint of yful exasperation, replied, ¡°Mom, you give us this speech every single time. We¡¯ve got it memorized forwards and backwards.¡±


    Li Qingyin¡¯sughter filled the air, ¡°That¡¯s my kids. Alright, off you go. Don¡¯t bete.¡±


    Xu Songnian smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    As they made their way through the courtyard, Xu Songnian gave Xiao Ye, the family wolf, a gentle pat on the head, ¡°You¡¯re on guard duty, buddy. If any bad guyse knocking, you knowwhat to do, right?¡±


    Xiao Ye let out a low, affirming howl.


    ¡°Good boy. We¡¯ll bring you back a treat tonight.¡± With the jar in hand and his sister by his side, Xu Songnian stepped out into the world.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Xu Songnian¡¯s first task upon arrival at the Chu residence was to pour the sheep¡¯s milk from the jar into a basin for four little wolf cubs to feast on.


    These cubs were even tinier than the ones Chu Qingzhi had found before, barely a month old, with eyes barely open.


    Thanks to Xu Songnian¡¯s knack for nurturing wolf cubs, Chu Qingzhi entrusted their care to him as well.


    The cubspped up the milk with gusto, their tongues flicking back and forth, leaving their faces smeared with milk.


    Amid this serene and joyful scene, amotion suddenly erupted. Xu Songnian turned around to see¡­


    A swarm of rtives, each leading one or two children around the age of ten, making their way into the courtyard.


    Chu Rong¡¯s cousin, Yang Hongming, called out, ¡°Chu Rong, Chu Rong¡­¡±


    Having just finished breakfast and gearing up for a day¡¯s work, the Chu family was startled by the mor. Chu Rong hurried out, his heart skipping a beat at the sight of so many rtives, ¡°Please,e inside. We can talk over there.¡±


    Over twenty rtives with their children in tow, some of whom had lost touch over the years, had now shown up.


    Encouraged by Chu Rong¡¯s weing demeanor, they all filed into the spacious living room with hopeful smiles.


    Yang Hongming, ying the role of spokesman with a hint of ttery, ventured, ¡°Chu Rong, your family¡¯s business has grown so much, you must be in need of extra hands, right?¡±


    They had heard a lot about Chu Rong¡¯s family and were envious and jealous. They also heard that Shen Ruyue was helping Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin. Thinking that their children were about the same age as them and might be epted, they brought their children over.


    Initially, they had hoped to work in the family¡¯s workshop, but after a preliminary inquiry met with rejection, they had backed off.


    Chu Rong was not surprised. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re not looking for more help right now. Where did you hear that we were?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, standing at the doorway, mentally apuded Chu Rong¡¯s directness. Better to be straightforward than beat around the bush, leaving the others at a loss for words.


    From the reactions of the rtives, it was obvious that after hearing Chu Rong¡¯s words, they were not pleased.


    After a moment of silence, Yang Hongming spoke up again, ¡°Chu Rong, I was just jesting earlier. Our real hope is that, considering our familial ties, Ruyue could also take our children under her wing. We adults can handle the hardships, but the kids have their whole futures ahead of them. A little guidance from Ruyue could open up opportunities for them in the county town, either working as shop assistants or helping out your family. It could be a win-win, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Between strangers and kin, who¡¯s more reliable? If the kids are groomed well, they¡¯ll end up contributing to your family eventually.¡±


    ¡°Ruyue¡¯s already mentoring Songnian and Wenlin; a few more wouldn¡¯t make a difference, right?¡±


    The rtives bombarded Chu Rong with persuasions, their voices melding into a buzzing cacophony that threatened to split his head open. ¡°Stop!¡± he shouted, and the room fell into sudden silence.


    At that moment, from the back of the crowd, a little girl around ten years old ran forward and knelt before Chu Rong, her forehead touching the ground in a deep bow, pleading, ¡°Uncle, please, I beg you to agree. I will study hard, please¡­¡±


    Her clothes, though not ragged, were patched up much like Chu Lan¡¯s, her body frail and small, making her appear younger than her ten years. Tears streamed down her face as she spoke, evoking a deep sense of pity.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze lingered on the little girl, noticing the bruises on her small arms, not just one, but several, as if inflicted by a switch. Was this child being abused?


    ¡°Father,¡± Chu Qingzhi suddenly spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s do this. We¡¯ll take in all the children and nurture them carefully. However, after three months, we¡¯ll hold an exam. Only those who score ny or above can stay. During this period, any child who misbehaves or fails toply with rules will be sent home immediately, no appeals, one chance only.¡±


    Chu Rong made the decision. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as Qingzhi says. If no one agrees, you can leave with the child now.¡±


    His words effectively silenced everyone.


    Yang Hongming, with a sycophantic smile, said, ¡°Let¡¯s all listen to our cousin. If anyone disagrees, you can leave now.¡±


    After this, no one else dared to object.


    Chu Qingzhi, with a firm tone, instructed, ¡°Everyone, please sign up and then prepare your children. Be at our home by 8 a.m. sharp tomorrow for ss. If you¡¯rete, don¡¯t bothering.¡±


    Yang Hongming inquired, ¡°Do we need to bring anything?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°No need to bring anything. Lunch will be provided at our house, and school ends at 6 p.m. sses run six days a week with one day off, rain or shine.¡±


    The idea was simple. If even one of these children turned out to be a talent, the investment would pay for itself. If not, consider it money spent for a bit of peace and quiet. The resolution was necessary either way.


    The promise of a free lunch lit up everyone¡¯s eyes, especially the children¡¯s, who swallowed hard, their gazes filled with longing.


    Shen Ruyue brought over paper and pen, ¡°Come, line up to register.¡±


    ¡°Go on, go on¡­¡± The parents gently pushed their children forward, urging them.


    The children, usually boisterous, now queued timidly, their eyes darting around nervously.


    With twenty-eight children, it was the perfect number for a small ss. After registration, the rtives led their children home, somewhat disappointed but satisfied their objective was achieved.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for a schoolhouse and furniture,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, heading out.


    Wu Yaqing followed, ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±


    After some searching, they arrived at the vige¡¯s ancestral hall, ¡°This ce is spacious. Renting it for three months should be agreeable to the vige chief, right?¡±


    Wu Yaqing, with a boldness born of wealth, dered, ¡°If he disagrees, we¡¯ll persuade him with money. There¡¯s nothing that money can¡¯t solve in my experience.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t knowwhat to say.


    Indeed, a very sound argument!

 Chapter 682: Preparing for Surgery

    Chapter 682: Preparing for Surgery


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi and Wu Yaqing visited the vige chief, exined their purpose, and offered to rent the ancestral hall for three months at the rate of one tael of silver per month.


    The vige chief agreed immediately, recognizing that reading and education were among the finest pursuits, and that the sound of diligent study would be a fitting tribute to the ancestors.


    With the location for the school settled, the next challenge was finding furniture.


    At this moment, Grandpa Chu walked over. ¡°Head south to Xu Vige. There¡¯s an old schoolhouse there that¡¯s been gathering dust since the teacher passed away. Should have all the desks and chairs we need.¡±


    This was a huge help. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and negotiate immediately.¡±


    So, Chu Qingzhi and Wu Yaqing hopped on their horses and galloped off to the abandoned schoolhouse.


    Riding made for a swift journey, and soon, they were there.


    The schoolhouse, also thete teacher¡¯s home, sat quietly at the edge of Xu Vige. After the teacher¡¯s death, his family had moved to the county, leaving the ce deserted.


    But as fate would have it, today marked the teacher¡¯s death anniversary, and his family had returned for remembrance. Chu Qingzhi, who¡¯d been thinking she¡¯d need to track them down in the county, found them right there.


    The teacher¡¯s family didn¡¯t make a fuss when they heard why she¡¯de. They agreed to let her take whatever she needed from the schoolhouse for three taels of silver.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t hesitate to pay up, then enlisted some vigers to help clear out the ce. Since she¡¯d already forked over the silver, she figured she might as well get her money¡¯s worth.


    Back in the vige, they decked out the ancestral hall, turning it into a bona fide ssroom.


    Now, there was onest question. Who would teach the children?


    Chu Qingzhi was on the hunt for talents who could contribute to the family biz, and your average Joe teacher just wouldn¡¯t cut it. As for family members¡­


    Chu Xuhua and Shen Ruyue were up to their eyeballs in business, no chance there.


    Chu Xujin was tied up with daily duties at the county office, leaving Ge Lihua, a constable with a bit more flexibility, as a potential backup.


    Chu Qingning was still mastering the art of medicine but had a more open schedule, making her another backup option.


    As for Chu Qingzhi, the family linchpin, she was swamped with responsibilities, only free in the evenings.


    The four youngest in the Chu n weren¡¯t even in the running.


    Wu Yaqing and Hong Yujun, though busy, had more leeway in their schedules and were also considered as backups.


    Gathering the potential candidates, Chu Qingzhiid out the n for sses. ¡°We¡¯ll teach two subjects: literacy and arithmetic. For literacy, we¡¯re covering over two thousandmon characters, aiming to cram it all into two and a half months.¡±


    ¡°For arithmetic, we¡¯ll focus on the nuts and bolts that¡¯lle in handy for our business. Oh, and memorizing the multiplication table is a must, but that¡¯s child¡¯s y¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went over the curriculum in detail before polling the group for their thoughts.


    Ge Lihua stepped up to the te for literacy, with Wu Yaqing as her wingman.


    Chu Qingning would tackle arithmetic, assisted by Hong Yujun.


    Chu Qingzhi herself would pitch in with lesson prep in the evenings.


    And just like that, the n to school the kids was a go.


    Chu Qingzhi made another trip to the vige chief¡¯s home, this time seeking the chief¡¯s wife.


    Qingzhi, just say what you need,¡± the chief s wife greeted her warmly.


    Without beating around the bush, Chu Qingzhi got straight to the point, ¡°I¡¯m in need of two people to prepare lunch for the children starting from tomorrow. It¡¯ll be at my elder brother¡¯s ce. We¡¯ll provide the ingredients. It¡¯s for three months. Would you have the time?¡±


    The chief¡¯s wife agreed readily. ¡°Alright, leave this to me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thankyou so much, ma¡¯am.¡±


    With a wave of her hand, the chief¡¯s wife brushed off the thanks, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. No trouble at all.¡±


    After a bit more small talk, Chu Qingzhi hurried off again.


    On her way back, she caught up with Chu Haodong, who was in charge of procuring supplies for the workshop. She handed him a shopping list to include ingredients for the kids¡¯ meals in his next run.


    Chu Haodong nodded in agreement.


    With this new task on her te, Chu Qingzhi found her morning quickly consumed by a flurry of preparations.


    In the military camp.


    Inside a tent set up for ancient-style medical experiments, Yuan Hongjun sniffed a bottle of anesthetic, detecting nothing but its intended medicinal scent. After a couple of shakes, he proposed, ¡°Master, shall I test the anesthetic¡¯s effect?¡±


    ¡°You can try,¡± Chu Qingzhi consented, ¡°but don¡¯t use too much. It¡¯s highly concentrated and can numb for up to three hours. We¡¯ve got a surgery for Yan Yixian soon. Don¡¯t dy it.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun nodded cautiously and dabbed a bit of the anesthetic on his leg with a silver needle.


    After a moment of pain, his calf felt numb.


    Bao Linjiang, who had been watching closely, inquired after a while, ¡°How does it feel?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun touched his calf. There were palm-sized areas that he couldn¡¯t feel. He gestured at the areas that he couldn¡¯t feel and said, ¡°The effect is very good. Just that tiny amount, and I can¡¯t feel a thing here.¡±


    Excited, Bao Linjiang wanted to try it too.


    Chu Qingzhi stopped him, ¡°Let¡¯s finish Yan Yixian¡¯s surgery first.¡±


    Bao Linjianplied, ¡°Yes,Master.¡±


    Yan Yixian was in the tent next door. This tent was newly built and had been sprayed with disinfectant. It had beenpletely disinfected. In the middle was a rectangr operating table covered with a snow-white cloth. There was a small table beside it. Nothing was ced on it for the time being.


    A few footsteps sounded. Then, Chu Qingzhi, Yuan Hongjun, and Bao Linjiang, who were wearing special clothes, appeared. They were holding a small iron ¡¯ te with many medical equipment and medicine bottles on it. They looked very formal and solemn.


    Chu Qingzhi ced the small te on the table and handed the medicine on the small te to Yan Yixian. ¡°Drink the medicine. You¡¯ll fall into a deep sleepter. We¡¯ll use anesthetic during the operation. You won¡¯t feel any pain. In short, when you wake up, your leg will already be treated.¡±


    Yan Yixian nced at the three of them and thought to himself that if he seeded, he would be able to return to normal in the future. On the other hand, the situation would not be worse. He would take a gamble.


    After thinking it through, he took the medicine bowl and drank it in one gulp. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°The medicine is very effective. You can lie on the operating table now.¡±


    Yan Yixian listened to her and acted ordingly. The moment hey down, he felt sleepy. He looked at Chu Qingzhi trustingly and closed his eyes.


    Chu Qingzhi and her disciples, meticulously prepared and after disinfecting themselves with antiseptic, began the operation.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang were especially excited. This was a domain they had never touched before. It was as if they had opened the door to a new century and were exploring the unknown but exciting things.

 Chapter 683: Bankruptcy

    Chapter 683: Bankruptcy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There¡¯s a technique known as internal viewing, and Chu Qingzhi, having practiced it on herself countless times, knows her body¡¯s anatomy like the back of her hand. This technique can also be applied to others, making minor surgeries a breeze.


    For her two disciples, witnessing this for the first time, Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t let them wield the scalpel but rather observed. And under her guidance, their understanding of medicine deepened anew.


    Despite the incisions, there was no bloodshed; a couple of cuts revealed the fractured bone¡­


    Each move was executed with precision and ease, as if she had performed this operation countless times before.


    Under their watchful eyes, Chu Qingzhi meticulously removed the tiny, useless bone fragments. Therger pieces were secured with bone screws, which would eventually integrate with the bone, eliminating the need for removal. This step, akin to threading a needle, was intricate and took a full hour. Following that, she stitched the flesh, applied medicine, and bandaged the wound.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang exchanged looks. It seemed straightforward, yet the thought of attempting it themselves was daunting.


    Chu Qingzhi instructed her disciples, ¡°From nowon, practice dissection on freshly deceased animals until you can perform it without causing bleeding. Only then can we talk about operating on people.¡±


    They solemnly agreed, understanding the gravity of performing surgery without the requisite skill.


    After checking on Yan Yixian, who looked stable, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Once he wakes up, brew him a bowl of anti-inmmatory medicine.¡±


    She had taught them the recipe long ago.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    After leaving the surgery tent, Chu Qingzhi returned to her dispensary, shedding her surgical attire.


    ¡°I must leave now. Once he wakes and has taken his medicine, have him sent home. Tell him to rest for three months. After that, he can resume normal activities. If he disregards the advice, the surgery would have been for naught, and he¡¯ll suffer lifelongplications.¡±


    ¡°Master, we understand.¡±


    With that, Chu Qingzhi departed from the camp.


    After seeing her off, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang discussed where to procure animal corpses for dissection practice.


    Yuan Hongjun frowned, ¡°Little Abalone, to reach Master¡¯s level, we¡¯ll need quite a few animal corpses, won¡¯t we?¡±


    Bao Linjiang, ever so confident, boasted, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, and I¡¯ve already figured out where to get them.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun immediately asked, ¡°Where?¡±


    Bao Linjiang hesitated, then teased, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun, resorting to ckmail, threatened with a grin, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll spill to Rong Shiyu that you were still wetting your bed at seven.¡±


    Bao Linjiang, outraged, retorted, ¡°Who wet their bed at seven?¡±


    Yuan Hongjundered, ¡°You did!¡±


    After a ring match, Bao Linjiangcooled down and proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s duel!¡±


    Yuan Hongjun gestured, ¡°Bring it on!¡±


    However, their duel never materialized, as Yan Yixian soon woke up¡­


    Eventually, Bao Linjiang, in a grand gesture of magnanimity, revealed the source of animal corpses: the camp¡¯s kitchen staff.


    The military camp¡¯s daily poultry ughtering provided an abundance of fresh specimens, ensuring they¡¯d never run short.


    At the Chu Family Paper Mill.


    In the study, Chu Feng ced a booklet in front of Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, here¡¯s the evaluation chart for everyone in the workshop, absolutely fair.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, without a word, began to meticulously review the booklet.


    The workshop, including the gatekeeper, now had a total of thirty-five people. Chu Feng scored each person daily based on his observations, a secret process intended to aid Chu Qingzhi in selecting supervisors for the workshop.


    After going through the list from top to bottom, she picked out the three highest-scoring individuals: Chu Qingxiang, Gao Zhenghui, and Yu Yongsheng. ¡°Brother Feng, please call these three to the study. I need to speak with them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get them right away.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s n was for these three to start producing tissue paper. Once they were trained, she intended to expand the operation to form a production line.


    Going forward, the workshop would produce three products: packaging paper, Xuan paper, and tissue paper.


    Chu Feng quickly summoned the individuals. Chu Qingxiang was from Chu Vige, while the other two were former paper mill employees who had pleaded with Chu Qingzhi to let them return after hearing the paper mill was reopening. Considering their families¡¯ poor circumstances, Chu Qingzhi had agreed.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze swept over the three men, ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point. I n to produce apletely new kind of paper¡­¡±


    She stood up, handing each of them a piece of tissue paper, ¡°What you¡¯re holding is what I want you to make. I¡¯ve brought you here to switch to producing this type of paper. I won¡¯t force you; those willing to stay can stay, and those unwilling can leave. Think it over.¡±


    These people followed the master of paper-making because they wanted to learn paper-making techniques. This was a very popr industry with a good future. They might not be willing to give up.


    As expected, Yu Yongsheng hesitated and, after struggling internally for a while, apologized to Chu Qingzhi and left the study.


    Chu Qingzhi wasn¡¯t bothered as two were still interested. ¡°Brother Feng, call Sun Hongchuan in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sun Hongchuan arrived quickly, ¡°Miss, the manager told me. I¡¯m willing.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Chu Qingzhi stood, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    She led the three to the paper-making room where she conducted her experiments. She exined the concept, production process, and market potential of tissue paper before moving on to hands-on training.


    After hearing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s exnation, the men felt a surge of enthusiasm, approaching the task with unprecedented seriousness.


    Within half an hour, they had gotten the hang of it, and Chu Qingzhi left them to their work.


    She returned to the study to design the packaging for the tissue paper, nning to produce some samples.


    With samples ready, she could start discussing business.


    In the Chu family in the county city.


    The butler rushed into the inner hall, his face etched with tension, ¡°Madam, the debt collectors are here again.¡±


    Wang Peifang was at her wit¡¯s end. Since Chu Zhongyuan¡¯s death, the family business had declined daily, leading to the gradual downfall of the Chu household. Shops were sold, businesses were transferred, and the servants had been dismissed one by one, leaving only the mansion and the aging butler.


    Chu Zhongyuan¡¯s parents couldn¡¯t bear the news of their son¡¯s death and had deteriorated physically. ming them, Wang Peifang had forcefully sent them back to the vige, where they now lived in poverty.


    Her son was constantly ill, and most of the family¡¯s remaining funds were spent on his medical bills.


    The relentless knocking terrified Wang Peifang, who couldn¡¯t bear the pressure anymore. She yelled, ¡°Butler, open the door. Let them take whatever they want and get them to leave.¡±


    But the debt collectors, seeing her vulnerable state, took over the Chu residence, evicting her and her son along with the old butler.


    With a heavy heart, the butler said, ¡°Madam, I must leave now. Take care of yourself and the young master.¡± He then walked away without looking back.


    ¡°Butler, butler¡­¡± Wang Peifang¡¯s cries went unanswered. In her moment of despair, she thought of Chu Qingzhi, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s time to seek help from Chu Qingzhi, who we¡¯ve raised for over a decade.¡±


    With this thought, Wang Peifang led her son towards Chu Vige.

 Chapter 684 - Don’t Know Her At All

    Don¡¯t Know Her At All


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As the sun neared the horizon, igniting the sky with a ze of fiery reds, Wang Peifang, no longer the picture of past elegance, trudged towards Chu Vige with a bundle on her back¡­


    Stepping onto the smooth cobblestone road, she was taken aback by the transformation from the previously uneven path. The vige seemed wealthier now, which secretly pleased her, thinking she wouldn¡¯t have to endure


    hardship anymore.


    Her son, Chu Yanwen, nearly two years old, was dragged along,ining of the pain in his hand, ¡°Mom, where are we going?¡±


    Wang Peifang looked down at him, ¡°We¡¯re going to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s home. Her family is wealthy now. We can live well with them.¡±


    Chu Yanwen asked in confusion, ¡°Who¡¯s Chu Qingzhi?


    Wang Peifang paused before exining, ¡°She was once my foster daughter, who was sent backter.¡±


    Chu Yanwen nodded, not fully understanding.


    As they continued their conversation, the changedndscape of Chu Vige unfolded before them.


    The vige bore little resemnce to what Wang Peifang remembered, with new houses everywhere, red peppers, mountain berries, and corn hanging under the eaves, and well-maintained flower-lined cobblestone paths. The vigers, appearing rxed, were returning home with their hoes over their shoulders.


    Delighted by these changes, Wang Peifang felt that living in this picturesque vige was no less than residing in the county city.


    ¡°Come on, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s home is just ahead.¡±


    Their arrival piqued the vigers¡¯ curiosity, but no one recognized them. Wang Peifang had changed too much; age, hardship, and the presence of a child rendered her unrecognizable from her former self.


    Feeling ufortable, as she used to enter the vige by carriage, Wang Peifang steeled herself for the sake of finding refuge and headed towards Chu Qingzhi¡¯s home.


    She walked to the entrance of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house and happened to catch Li Qingyu and the others returning home from farming. They looked at each other and the atmosphere was awkward.


    After a brief standoff, Li Qingyu broke the silence, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Trying to maintain her dignity, Wang Peifang arrogantly responded, ¡°We¡¯vee to seek refuge with Chu Qingzhi. Where is she?


    Many vigers revealed looks of disdain. They had alle to seek refuge, but they still acted like this.


    Li Qingyu frowned. Seek refuge? ¡°Qingzhi is still busy outside. She won¡¯t be home for a while.¡±


    Wang Peifang indignantly retorted, ¡°What kind of behavior is this for a youngdy, always out and about? What time is it, and she¡¯s still not home?¡±


    The vigers¡¯ looks turned from disdain to disbelief at her foolishness.


    Li Qingyu was unhappy. ¡°Qingzhi is my daughter. What she¡¯s doing has nothing to do with you. Go back to where you came from.¡± They had cut ties, but she still came to seek refuge. Why was she so annoying?


    When Wang Peifang heard that Li Qingyu wanted to chase her away, she immediately said, ¡°I raised Chu Qingzhi for 15 years. Now that my family is in dire straits, you don¡¯t care. Is this how you treat people?¡±


    Li Qingyu grew angrier, ¡°You did raise Qingzhi for fifteen years, but didn¡¯t you send her away in the end? When Chu Rong went to fetch her, you dered that from then on, Qingzhi had nothing to do with your family. Those were your words. What are you trying to say now?¡±


    Wang Peifang felt guilty. ¡°I was just saying that out of anger.¡±


    Li Qingyu, however, was unyielding, ¡°You might have said it in anger, but we took it seriously. Madam Chu, our family does not wee you; please leave.¡± Leave? Wang Peifang couldn¡¯t possibly consider leaving, especially now that she knew of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s wealthy life. She wanted to stay and enjoy the good life. She quickly changed her tune, ¡°Qingyu, we¡¯re all family. Let¡¯s forget about the past.¡±


    The onlookers couldn¡¯t believe her shamelessness.


    Li Qingyu rejected her outright, ¡°We¡¯re not family. Don¡¯t try to im rtions with us. The moment we took Qingzhi back, any ties between our families were severed.¡±


    Wang Peifang, struggling to maintain herposure, argued, ¡°Li Qingyu, are you being ungrateful? Chu Qingzhi was raised by me. Even if you took her back, she was raised by me.¡±


    Li Qingyu retorted sharply, ¡°Raised by you? You never treated Qingzhi well. She was so thin when she returned to us, you know that better than anyone.¡± Wang Peifang tried to defend herself, ¡°What could I do if she was naturally frail?¡±


    Hearing this, Li Qingyu¡¯s anger intensified, ¡°And yet, she wasn¡¯t frail after returning to us, was she?¡±


    Wang Peifang, desperately clinging to her narrative, suggested, ¡°Maybe Chu Qingzhi just couldn¡¯t adapt to the lifestyle of a wealthy family and found your simple meals more to her liking?¡±


    The crowd was appalled by her reasoning.


    Li Qingyu, nearing her limit, demanded, ¡°We don¡¯t wee you here. Leave!¡± Wang Peifang nned to stay at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house with her son and ignored Li Qingyu¡¯s words.


    That¡¯s when Chu Qingzhi arrived, attracting the attention of many vigers who made way for her.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi, Wang Peifang approached her eagerly, as if a starving person had spotted food, ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Wang Peifang indifferently, immediately grasping the situation.


    Wang Peifang was bankrupt and had no choice but to look for her.


    Chu Qingzhi asked nkly, ¡°Who are you?¡¯


    Stunned, Wang Peifang stared at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m your foster mother, Wang Peifang.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head, estranged, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know you. Mom, Dad, let¡¯s go home. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Li Qingyu quickly responded, ¡°I¡¯ll make you something to eat. Have some snacks in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chu Qingzhi walked towards the yard, treating Wang Peifang as if she were invisible.


    Wang Peifangblocked Chu Qingzhi¡¯s path, both desperate and angry, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, you can¡¯t be ungrateful. Now that your brother and I have nowhere to go, you have to take care of us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sneered in her heart and turned to ask everyone, ¡°Was I ever adopted?¡±


    The crowd unanimously replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Wang Peifang didn¡¯t expect Chu Qingzhi to be so popr. Everyone in the vige was on her side. ¡°How can you say no? You lived with me until you were fifteen. I raised you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked innocently at her, ¡°Madam, are you delusional? Everyone says I wasn¡¯t adopted by anyone, yet you insist you raised me. Are you trying to scam me?¡±


    Wang Peifang, growing more desperate, ¡°Scam you? What I¡¯m saying is the truth. If I hadn¡¯t raised you, how would I know your name is Chu Qingzhi?


    Chu Qingzhi feigned innocence, ¡°Nowadays, probably everyone in the county knows me. Knowing my name isn¡¯t strange at all!¡±

 Chapter 685 - Location of the Bookstore

    Location of the Bookstore


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions <sup>1</sup> Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wang Peifang was frantic, as Chu Qingzhi pretended not to recognize her. Desperate to prove their connection, she imed, ¡°There¡¯s a begonia-shaped birthmark on your forearm¡­¡±


    Calmly, Chu Qingzhi rolled up her sleeve to reveal a smooth, unblemished arm, questioning, ¡°Ma¡¯am, could you be mistaking me for someone else?¡±


    Wang Peifang reached out, trying to grasp Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arm for a closer look, but Chu Qingzhi swiftly withdrew, leaving Wang grasping at thin air, ¡°Impossible, how could it not be there? I remember it clearly, how could it¡­¡± I ve really learned something today. I¡¯ve seen so many scams, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a scam.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s too shameless. It¡¯s fine if she extorts others, but she even brought her son along. Poor kid.¡±


    ¡°Better leave before we take action. We won¡¯t be responsible for what happens next.¡±


    Without Chu Qingzhi needing to say a word, the vigers rallied to her defense, ushering Wang Peifang out of the vige amidst jeers and taunts.


    Seeing Wang Peifang reluctant to leave, the vigers went as far as to summon guard dogs to prevent her re-entry into the vige.


    Defeated and bitter, Wang Peifang spat in disdain, her dreams of affluence shattered. Reluctantly, she took her son to seek refuge with Chu Zhongyuan¡¯s parents.


    However, she was really not used to living in poverty. In a few days, she abandoned her son and ran away. Later, someone said that they had seen her among the beggars in the county. At that time, she was already delirious.


    Chu Zhongyuan¡¯s parents, already struggling, found their burdenspounded with another mouth to feed. Their health declined, and they passed away over the years.


    Chu Yanwen, left to fend for himself, eventually fell into badpany and met a tragic end at the hands of local thugs.


    Yunfei School.


    Next to the school stood a unique stationery shop run by a woman in her mid -twenties named Qiu Meiyun.


    Left alone after the deaths of her husband and inws three years prior, she managed the shop by herself.


    A maid emerged, handing Qiu Meiyun a lunchbox, ¡°Madam, the soup is ready.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Watch the shop for me,¡± Qiu Meiyun said, leaving with the lunchbox. She entered Yunfei School through the back, heading straight for Yan Yixian¡¯s quarters.


    The school¡¯s back entrance was loosely monitored, resembling a residential area. People often delivered things through the backdoor, but there was a door at the front from the back door. Outsiders were not allowed to step through this door.


    When she reached the entrance of the courtyard, Qiu Meiyun stopped in her tracks and secretly encouraged herself. Then, she walked into the courtyard.


    Yan Yixian was lying on the bed. The effects of the anesthetic were gradually fading. He did not dare to move at all.


    He lived alone. Thinking that there was no one to take care of him after the surgery, he bought an honest young man to take care of his food and daily life during this period of time.


    The youth was making tonic soup when he heard footsteps and came out to see, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Startled, Qiu Meiyun asked, ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡± I was bought by the master to help out. Do you need something?¡± the youth replied timidly.


    ncing towards Yan Yixian¡¯s room, Qiu Meiyun handed over the lunchbox, ¡°I made this soup. Give it to your master.¡± She then hurriedly left.


    The youth, carrying the lunchbox, ryed Qiu Meiyun¡¯s visit to Yan Yixian.


    Yan Yixian knew Qiu Meiyun as he often bought stationery supplies from her. It could be said that the two of them were very familiar with each other.


    They were all people who had experienced rtionships. This small action was enough for him to understand Qiu Meiyun¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Give me a bowl of soup. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    With dinner still a while away, Chu Qingzhi headed to Chu Qingning¡¯s room to


    mix ¡°softener,¡± ¡°conditioner,¡± and ¡°toughener.¡±


    Chu Qingning assisted her.


    Chu Xuyao knocked and entered, ¡°Fourth sister, fifth sister.¡±


    Chu Qingning turned around, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to thank fifth sister,¡± Chu Xuyao looked at Chu Qingzhi with admiration and respect, ¡°Fifth sister, thank you for treating Teacher Yan¡¯s leg.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi continued her work while talking, ¡°Have you seen him?¡±


    Chu Xuyao came closer, watching her mix the medicines, ¡°Yes, I visited him.


    He¡¯s bedridden, says his leg hurts a bit and he¡¯s scared to move.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reassured, ¡°He needs to rest for a while, he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Chu Xuyao nodded, happily saying, ¡°Fifth sister, once he recovers, he¡¯ll start teaching us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at him, ¡°He doesn¡¯t teach you?¡±


    Chu Xuyao shook his head, ¡°He only teaches advanced students. We¡¯re not even considered formal students yet, but he promised me, once his leg heals, he will teach us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was surprised at Yan Yixian¡¯s prestige, ¡°Then make sure you listen carefully. Is the student examinationing up?¡±


    Chu Xuyao gestured three fingers, ¡°In three days.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Are you confident?¡±


    Chu Xuyao nodded firmly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll pass the student exam, then aim for the schr exam. Once my brother and I be schrs, our family will be exempt from taxes.¡±


    Avery practical goal. Chu Qingzhi asked further, ¡°Where¡¯s the exam held?¡±


    Chu Xuyao¡¯s eyes shone with hope, ¡°There¡¯s a special examination hall in the county office. That¡¯s where everyone goes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll take you and Xuyuan there.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Wu Yaqing entered Chu Qingzhi¡¯s room, spreading a simple map she had drawn on the table, ¡°Qingzhi, look, I¡¯ve marked the vacant shops in the county city.¡± Chu Qingzhi examined the map, which highlighted ten locations, including central, mid, and peripheral areas of the county city.


    ¡°Which location do you prefer?¡±


    Wu Yaqing pointed to a shop at a crossroads, ¡°Here, it¡¯s bustling. If we open our shop here, the business will surely thrive.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, however, was skeptical about Wu Yaqing¡¯s chosen location. Despite its prime location in the heart of the county city, surrounded by luxury stores, a bookstore might not fare well among them.


    She shared her thoughts in detail with Wu Yaqing.


    When Wu Yaqing heard this, she thought about it carefully. Yes, she was most familiar with such streets, but she had never seen any bookstore on such streets.


    ¡°Qingzhi, where do you think would be suitable, then?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to the map, ¡°Here.¡±


    She indicated a location near the back gate of Yunfei School, surrounded by food streets frequented by the school¡¯s students for meals.

 Chapter 686 - Chapter 686

    bel for="wp-manga-chapter-name">Chapter 686<bel>


    Uninvited Guest


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The streets sold everything except for books.


    Books were a luxury item among luxury goods. They were high and mighty. No one would open a bookstore in this ce.


    Chu Qingzhi exined to Wu Yaqing the benefits of opening a bookstore near the back street of Yunfei School. Once Wu Yaqing¡¯s bookstore was up and running, it could also sell paper from their own workshop at a lower price, which would surely be good for business.


    After some thought, Wu Yaqing found Chu Qingzhi¡¯s reasoning sound. ¡°I¡¯ll secure a location for the shop tomorrow,¡± she decided.


    Chu Qingzhi then proposed, ¡°Yaqing, how about we innovate a bit?¡±


    Wu Yaqing was puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shared the Starbucks business model with Wu Yaqing, suggesting they adapt it by recing coffee and other foods with items from their era, creating a sort of ancient Starbucks vibe.


    Wu Yaqing considered, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we set up stylish tables and chairs in the bookstore where people can read while ordering some snacks or purchasing certain items.¡±


    ¡°They could also buy books to take home, offering a range of options to suit the customer¡¯s preference.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Chu Qingzhi affirmed.


    ¡°Such a fresh idea! I¡¯ve never seen anyone open a store like this before,¡± Wu Yaqing admired. ¡°I¡¯ll renovate the two-story shop ording to your idea. It¡¯s going to look great and do well in business.¡±


    ¡°I believe in you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Wu Yaqing left the room together, calling Chu Qingning, Ge Lihua, and Hong Yujun to the hall to discuss the next day¡¯s lessons.


    In the Chu Vige.


    The dawn light, tinged with darkness, nketed the earth, casting everything in a hazy glow.


    Tian Xiaoqiu, dragging her frail and tired body, entered Chu Vige. Despite feeling unwell, her eyes shone brightly.


    Her aunt¡¯s scolding echoed in her ears, but the sight of Chu Vige¡¯s prosperity slowly faded those sounds away.


    Standing in front of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house, Tian Xiaoqiu gazed at the luxurious western-style building, envying it and silently resolving to stay.


    At that moment, two wolves, sensing a stranger, ran out¡ªone from the yard and the other from the workshop, followed by Da Bai, who had been guarding the workshop all night.


    This scene frightened Tian Xiaoqiu. She screamed and curled up with her head in her hands.


    The scream attracted the attention of the Chu family. Chu Qingzhi came to the balcony and nced around. It was the young girl who knelt in front of Chu Rong to plead to be epted.


    Why had shee so early?


    As Chu Qingzhi pondered, Li Qingyu approached the gate, opened it, and led Tian Xiaoqiu inside, ¡°Xiaoqiu, don¡¯t be afraid. They¡¯re gentle and won¡¯t bite.¡±


    Feeling the gentle touch on her hand, Tian Xiaoqiu¡¯s fear eased slightly, ¡°Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Li Qingyu said kindly.


    Once inside, the family resumed their activities, and Li Qingyu asked Tian Xiaoqiu to sit, gently inquiring, ¡°Why did youe so early?¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu, looking down and clutching her sleeves nervously, said, ¡°I, I wanted toe early to help.¡± In reality, she had been driven out by her aunt to skip breakfast.


    Li Qingyu touched Tian Xiaoqiu¡¯s head. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu shook his head.


    Li Qingyu sighed. Because Tian Xiaoqiu¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t stand the poverty in the family, she ran away with someone when she wasn¡¯t even two years old.


    Her father was so traumatized that he couldn¡¯t recover and died of alcohol abuse. Now, Tian Xiaoqiu was the only one left in the family.


    Her uncle and aunt had taken over her family¡¯s house and two acres ofnd, iming to raise her but treated her poorly, which was truly pitiable.


    ¡°Just wait a bit; we¡¯re about to have dinner. You can join us.¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu quickly said, ¡°Auntie, let me help you with chores. I can do anything¡­¡±


    Seeing the hope in Tian Xiaoqiu¡¯s eyes, Li Qingyu agreed, ¡°Thene help me with the bowls.¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu was overjoyed, ¡°Yes, Auntie.¡±


    The vige brightened under the sun, turning Chu Vige into a picturesque scene reminiscent of a vibrant autumn painting.


    Children arrived one by one for their lessons, led by Chu Qingzhi to the ancestral hall for roll call.


    Some children were apanied by their parents to the hall.


    Curious vigers also made their way over, adding to the bustling scene at the entrance of the hall.


    All the children who had registered the day before showed up without issue. Chu Qingzhi started to talk about the rules.


    ¡°First, remain quiet during ss. No looking around, talking, or sleeping, among other things.¡±


    ¡°Second,plete the homework assigned. If not, don¡¯t bothering the next day. You won¡¯t be allowed to continue attending.¡±


    ¡°Third, if you intentionally damage the pens, ink, paper, or inkstones provided, you must pay for them.¡±


    After setting numerous rules and posting them at the entrance and exit of the ssroom for all to see¡ªeven if the kids couldn¡¯t read, they understood the gist.


    ¡°Next, we¡¯ll have our first ss¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi left the ssroom and Ge Lihua walked in with a book.


    At the front of the ssroom, Chu Qingzhi had made a ckboard from ck wooden nks and created chalk from lime, tasks she found quite easy.


    Ge Lihua wrote ¡°one, two,¡­, ten¡± inrge characters on the ckboard, starting with the basics, and led the ss in recitation.


    Chu Qingzhi and others stood outside, listening.


    Parents and vigers craned their necks to peek inside the ssroom, hearing the voices but unable to see much.


    Nheless, the fact that their children were getting an education was a source of great happiness and pride.


    The lesson went smoothly. Perhaps it was because it was new, but the children listened attentively.


    At noon, an unexpected visitor arrived, seeking Chu Qingning.


    With curiosity, Chu Qingning stepped outside the ancestral hall to see the visitor and was surprised, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Xu Jizhou smiled slightly, ¡°I came specifically to find you, to share some good news.¡±


    ¡°And what news might that be?¡± Chu Qingning inquired.


    With hopeful anticipation, Xu Jizhou announced, ¡°I¡¯ve passed the imperial examination and be a schr. Will you change your mind now?¡±


    Chu Qingning appeared troubled and replied diplomatically, ¡°Please go back; I¡¯m still busy here.¡±


    Xu Jizhou was momentarily stunned, not expecting another rejection, ¡°Why? Is it because you¡­¡±


    Chu Qingning cut him off, ¡°Thank you for your kindness. Now that you are a schr, you¡¯ll surely meet better girls. Please, don¡¯te looking for me anymore.¡±


    Xu Jizhou suffered a huge blow and looked at Chu Qingning in a daze. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master Xu, please leave.¡± Chu Qingning turned around and left.


    Xu Jizhou looked at Chu Qingning, who seemed eager to avoid him, feeling defeated and eventually leaving helplessly.

 Chapter 687 - 687 A Plump Girl

    Chapter 687 A Plump Girl


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A low-key yet luxurious carriage rolled into Chu Vige and came to a stop in front of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house.


    A well-dressed maid stepped down from the carriage, standing by its side with a respectful bow, waiting for the person inside to disembark.


    Contrary to expectations, the one who emerged wasn¡¯t some delicate youngdy but a hefty girl weighing over three hundred pounds.


    Her round face was almost ttened by its own flesh, and her body was so plump that describing her as merely sturdy would be an understatement.


    Her chin doubled over, and her belly bulged, stretching her clothes to their limit. Thankfully, the fabric was sturdy enough to withstand the assault of her figure.


    This scene caught the attention of the vigers, who had never seen such a plump girl before, finding it quite a curiosity.


    Stepping out of the carriage, the hefty girl panted heavily, making onlookers feel tired just by watching her.


    The maid bowed slightly, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll knock on the door. Please wait a moment.¡±


    The hefty girl waved her off with a heavy breath, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Only Chu Qingyan was at home now. She was in ss on the second floor. She had missed a lot of her sses when she went to the capital previously, and Wang Xingming was catching up with her.


    Hearing the maid¡¯s voice, she peeked from the balcony before rushing back to


    the hall, ¡°Master, there¡¯s a visitor.¡±


    ¡°Go and see who it is. We¡¯ll continue the lesson afterward.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingyan hurried down, approaching the gate, ¡°May I help you?¡±


    The maid nced inside, seeing no one else approaching, she said, ¡°Our miss hase to see Miss Chu Qingzhi. Is she not here?¡±


    Chu Qingyan replied, ¡°My sister is busy at the moment. Please wait, I¡¯ll fetch someone.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingyan ran to the ancestral hall, quickly returning with Chu Qingzhi,


    ¡°Sister, they are here for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi eyed the two, especially the hefty girl.


    Upon seeing Chu Qingzhi, the hefty girl couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears, pleading desperately, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, you must save me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gently asked, ¡°How can I assist you?¡±


    Through her tears, the hefty girl begged, ¡°I want to lose weight. Can you help me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself. She didn¡¯t expect there to be a problem of obesity in ancient times. ¡°Give me your hand. I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡± ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± The hefty girl rolled up her sleeve, presenting her arm, which was as thick as Chu Qingzhi¡¯s leg, making a stark contrast.


    ¡°Miss Qingzhi, is there hope for my condition?¡±


    After trying numerous methods to slim down, all ending in failure, she heard of


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s unparalleled medical skills and couldn¡¯t resist seeking her out.


    Chu Qingzhi withdrew her hand, ¡°You suffer from a condition that has led to obesity. I¡¯ll prescribe you a medicine. If you stick to it, you¡¯ll return to a normal weight in three months.¡±


    ¡°However, given your current weight, rapid weight loss will leave your skin unable to tighten in time, and the appearance might be unpleasant.¡±


    Overjoyed at first, the hefty girl¡¯s heart sank upon hearing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s warning, quickly inquiring, ¡°Then, what should I do?¡±


    She said excitedly, ¡°I want to be beautiful, I must be beautiful, please help


    me, I beg you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s a way to make you slim down and be beautiful.¡±


    The plump girl eagerly asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°During this period, if you consistently exercise for half an hour every day, your skin will remain tight.¡±


    ¡°That sounds easy,¡± she was thrilled, feeling a renewed zest for life, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve traveled a long distance to get here, and it¡¯s far to go back. Could you find me a ce to stay in the vige? I can pay for rent until I slim down, then I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°There is a ce, but it¡¯s quite old. If you don¡¯t mind, I can arrange it for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all, thankyou for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Chu Qingzhi led the plump girl towards the vige elder¡¯s home.


    ¡°Elder, I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    The elder came out smiling, ¡°What is it? Just tell me.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Brother Haodong has moved to a new house, and the old one is now vacant. This youngdy behind me would like to rent it for a few months, is that okay?¡±


    With the prospect of earning some money, the elder readily agreed, ¡°Of course, she can rent it for as long as she likes.¡±


    The maid took out writing materials from the carriage and drafted a lease agreement, then approached the elder with a ten-tael silver ingot, ¡°Elder, please review the lease. If there¡¯s no issue, sign here.¡±


    The elder was impressed by the maid¡¯s capability to draft a lease, a skill seemingly honed in a distinguished household.


    After thoroughly reviewing the agreement and finding no issues, he signed his name, ¡°I¡¯ll fetch the keys for you.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou.¡±


    With keys in hand, the elder led them to Haodong¡¯s old house.


    The house was old but perfectly habitable. Haodong had only moved out because his growing family needed more space.


    Unlocking the door, the elder opened it, ¡°Feel free to use anything inside, just don¡¯t break anything.¡±


    The maid showed some disdain for the modest dwellingpared to their grand manor, but the plump girl didn¡¯t mind at all. All she cared about was slimming down.


    ¡°Rest assured, elder, we¡¯ll take good care of everything,¡± promised the maid. ¡°Well, then, this ce is yours now. If you need any help, just let us know, said the elder, handing over the keys before leaving.


    Chu Qingzhi used the maid¡¯s writing materials to pen down a prescription, ¡°Take this to the county town for your miss¡¯s medication. I¡¯ve written the brewing instructions on the paper.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou.¡± The maid was skeptical of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s simple prescription, doubting its effectiveness since various remedies had failed her miss before. She suspected it was another attempt to make money off her miss.


    After thanking her, she took out five hundred taels of silver and handed it to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss, this is the consultation fee.¡± She knew that Chu Qingzhi had received five million taels of silver from Lord Zhang, so she did not dare to be negligent.


    ¡°If you need anything, feel free toe to our house,¡± Chu Qingzhi offered kindly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that Chu Qingzhi was about to leave, the maid couldn¡¯t help but stop her. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to say?¡±


    Other doctors always imposed dietary restrictions. They wanted her to starve, but Chu Qingzhi did not say anything. The more the maid thought about it, the more Chu Qingzhi seemed unreliable.


    Chu Qingzhi was puzzled. ¡°What do you want me to say?

 Chapter 688 - 688 Affection

    688 Affection


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The plump girl looked somewhat puzzled at the maid.


    The maid, hesitating and lowering her head, whispered, ¡°You haven¡¯t mentioned what my miss can or cannot eat.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°There are no restrictions. Eat whatever you want.¡±


    The maid hesitated again, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just do as I said earlier.¡± The girl¡¯s condition was caused by an illness, unrted to her diet.


    Reluctantly, the maidplied, ¡°Yes, miss,¡± though she was inwardly reluctant.


    After Chu Qingzhi and her party left, the maid immediately ordered the servant and coachman who came with them to thoroughly clean and arrange the old house. They didn¡¯t use anything from the house, purchasing all necessities from the county town instead.


    The nearest city to the capital was called Wan City. At this moment, in Wan


    City, the governor¡¯s house was in a mess.


    The governor¡¯s wife, clutching a handkerchief and wiping away tears, couldn¡¯t help butin after a while, ¡°Wanwan has never left without a word like this. It¡¯s all your fault. You wanted to find a husband for Wanwan, but in the end, it was for someone else. Is this how you act as a father?


    Three days ago, a matchmaker brought a young master to propose marriage, initially for the governor¡¯s daughter, Wanwan. However, on the way to the residence, the young master met the governor¡¯s niece, Qingqing, and immediately changed his mind.


    Qingqing was the daughter of the governor¡¯s brother, visiting for a short stay.


    The governor was headache-ridden, ¡°I didn¡¯t know he would take a fancy to Qingqing. How is that my fault? If you want to me someone, me Wanwan for being too fat. Which man would ept such a plump girl?¡±


    The governor¡¯s wife retorted, ¡°So what if she¡¯s fat? She¡¯s still my daughter.


    How could I let others trample on her? Besides, it¡¯s not like she wanted to be


    fat!¡±


    Frustrated, the governor said, ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for this. We need to find our daughter first.¡±


    At that moment, a maid ran in with a letter, ¡°My lord, a letter left by the young miss.¡±


    The governor immediately read the letter, ¡°Dear parents, I¡¯ve gone to find a way to slim down. Please don¡¯t look for me. When I¡¯ve slimmed down, I¡¯lle back on my own. Your daughter, Wanwan.¡±


    The governor¡¯s wife snatched the letter, reading it through tears, My daughter, Wanwan, where have you gone to find a way? Can¡¯t we solve it as a family? Why leave a letter and run away? What if you encounter bad people?¡±


    The governor called for the butler, ¡°Send someone to search in the direction of the four city gates immediately. You don¡¯t need to bring the miss back, just report back once you¡¯ve found her.¡±


    After years of trying everything at home with no effect, what if she meets someone who can cure her condition while she¡¯s out?


    The governor¡¯s wife questioned, ¡°How can we not bring her back? What if she encounters danger?¡±


    The governor took a deep breath to calm his inner worry and impatience, ¡°Madam, you also hope for our daughter to get better, right?¡±


    Without thinking, the governor¡¯s wife said, ¡°Of course I want it. If it¡¯s possible, I want to suffer for my daughter. She¡¯s suffered too much.¡±


    ¡°Then why not let her try her luck outside?¡±


    The governor¡¯s wife calmed down a little. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The governor sighed. ¡°We all know our daughter¡¯s health. No one in Wan City can cure her. Why don¡¯t we try somewhere else?¡±


    The governor¡¯s wife sat back in her chair and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°What you said makes sense¡­¡±


    At this moment, a guard came in and reported, ¡°Sir, Young Master Ziqian is here.¡±


    ¡°Let him in!¡±


    A young man walked in, in his early twenties, tall and slender, dressed simply but very handsome. With a refined appearance akin to bamboo, he could be described as a beautiful man.


    His name was Zhuang Ziqian, the direct eldest grandson of the former retired Minister Situ, but publicly known as an adopted child. However, Minister Situ treated him better than anyone else.


    The governor had always had a high opinion of refined young men. ¡°Why has Ziqiane?¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian greeted with a bow, ¡°I heard Wanwan has disappeared, so I came to inquire about her situation.¡±


    The governor handed him the letter Wanwan had left, ¡°This is the letter from Wanwan.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian, a bit nervous, immediately read the letter. After reading, he said, ¡°Uncle, I will go look for Wanwan.¡±


    The governor was surprised, ¡°You?¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian pressed his lips together, revealing a secret he had kept for years, ¡°To be honest with uncle, I have feelings for Wanwan and have always refrained from expressing them. Please allow me to pursue her.


    ¡°How could you have feelings for Wanwan?¡± The governor couldn¡¯t believe it, knowing his daughter¡¯s condition better than anyone. Zhuang Ziqian, with his handsome appearance, was the dream match of every girl in Wan City. How could he like his Wan Wan?


    Zhuang Ziqian bowed his head, ¡°I will exin to my uncleter, but I must find


    Wanwan now.¡±


    Thinking it over, the governor saw that Zhuang Ziqian,ing from a good family and genuinely not caring about his daughter¡¯s weight, must be sincere. He promised, ¡°Alright, if you find Wanwan and she does not object, I will fulfill your wish.¡±


    ZhuangZiqian smiled, ¡°Thankyou, uncle.¡±


    He left with brisk steps, returned to his residence to gather people, and immediately set out to search for Wanwan.


    The governor¡¯s wife said, ¡°Even though he¡¯s not a biological child, he was raised by Minister Situ himself. He and our Wanwan would make a good match.¡±


    The governor also felt satisfied, ¡°Now it¡¯s up to Wanwan.¡±


    At this, both looked at each other, puzzled as to why he had a special affection for their Wanwan.


    At the Chu Family Paper Mill.


    In the paper-making room, the pulp was all scooped out, and Chu Qingxiang, Gao Zhenghui, and Sun Hongchuan added more pulp scraps and chemicals to continue making paper.


    Chu Qingzhi entered, ¡°How many sheets have been made?¡±


    ¡°About five hundred,¡± Chu Qingxiang replied.


    There¡¯s a small door leading to the drying room from the paper-making room. Chu Qingzhi headed there.


    The drying room had a ground heating system like a kang and specially designed walls to generate airflow. Wet paper ced inside could dry in half an hour.


    After giving some instructions, she left the room and went to the room where Li Changjiang made hard paper.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Almost done.¡±


    This room¡¯syout was simr to her experimental room, with a door leading to the drying room, where paper wasid out to dry.


    Chu Qingzhi inspected a dried sheet of paper, pleased with this batch. The hard paper was sturdy and lustrous, mixed with pearl powder for a slight shimmer, very appealing.


    She folded the paper a few times and closed it along the crease. It was just enough to wrap an apple piepletely. It was exquisite everywhere.

 Chapter 689 - 689 Men Are Hard to Understand

    689 Men Are Hard to Understand


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions , Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the paper in her hands, pondered for a while, then left the workshop and headed towards the store in the county that sold fish dder glue and pigskin glue.


    She hadn¡¯t thought of this before. For packaging, the paper needed to be glued together, but in ancient times, all glues were edible, so just buying some would do.


    The shop assistant greeted her warmly, ¡°Miss, what would you like to buy?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced around the shop and asked, ¡°Do you have fish dder glue and pigskin glue?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the assistant quickly retrieved both types of glue and ced them on the counter. ¡°Here, Miss, these just arrived and are very fresh.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t much difference in appearance between the two types of glue. Chu Qingzhi inquired, ¡°Which one is more expensive?¡±


    The shop assistant pushed the jar containing the fish dder glue towards Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fish dder glue is harder to produce, so it¡¯s more expensive.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi picked up the pigskin glue instead, ¡°How much for one jar of this?¡±


    The shop assistant quickly nced at Chu Qingzhi. This girl didn¡¯t seem tock money. Why did she choose a cheaper one? ¡°Five taels for a jar, and each jar weighs a pound.¡±


    That was somewhat expensive. Considering therge amount of pigskin glue they would be using, it wouldn¡¯t be cost-effective to buy it like this. Better to make it themselves, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring enough money, I¡¯lle back next time.¡±e Chu Qingzhi then headed towards the market.


    There was a stall in the market that specialized in selling pigskin. Chu Qingzhi bought five pieces and asked the owner to deliver them, then returned to Chu Vige with the goods.


    After getting permission to use the kitchen, Chu Qingzhi moved all the pigskin to Tang Jinghong¡¯s kitchen, preparing to make pigskin glue herself.


    At the Li Family Porcin Workshop.


    Li Shaoliang arrived at the kiln and saw Chu Qingshuang molding small bottles the size of a palm, puzzled, ¡°What are you making these small bottles for?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang exined while continuing her work, ¡°My fifth sister and eighth sister will use these bottles for ointments.¡±


    Curious, Li Shaoliang asked, ¡°What kind of ointment?¡±


    ¡°Ointments for stretch marks and for fading spots,¡± Chu Qingshuang replied.


    As a big straight man, Li Shaoliang was very puzzled by what Chu Qingshuang said. ¡°Stretch marks? Spots?¡±


    Seeing Li Shaoliang¡¯s eagerness to understand, Chu Qingshuang exined, albeit awkwardly, ¡°Please don¡¯t mention what I just told you to others.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Li Shaoliang replied, feeling a bit awkward himself.


    After a moment, Chu Qingshuang asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Li Shaohang smiled, ¡°I have a big business proposal for you. A client ordered twenty sets of the bowl and te set you designed, the one with the Q-version rabbit.¡±


    Thanks to Chu Qingshuang¡¯s ingenious ideas, the store he managed had gone from being the Li family¡¯s worst to their best, making the most money each month. This had made Li Zhenzong view him in a better light.


    Chu Qingshuang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Twenty sets?¡±


    Li Shaoliang nodded happily, ¡°Yes, the deposit has already been paid.¡±


    ¡°When does the client need them?¡±


    Li Shaohang replied, ¡°I told them a month from now. The client agreed, fearing that rushing might lead to ws.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang said, ¡°That gives us plenty of time. I¡¯ll finish these bottles and then start on the bowls and tes for the client.¡±


    Great,¡± Li Shaohang hesitated before speaking, ¡°Qingshuang, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang blinked her big eyes, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Li Shaoliang watched Chu Qingshuang¡¯s still youthful face, his favorite part about her being herrge, round eyes, resembling cat¡¯s pupils, clear and beautiful. ¡°My father mentioned arranging a marriage for me, what do you think about that?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang was momentarily stunned by this sudden news. ¡°Arranging a marriage?¡±


    Li Shaoliang¡¯s grip tightened as he nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m already seventeen. Previously, my father said I was too immature to consider marriage, but now, seeing how well I¡¯ve managed the store, he believes I¡¯ve grown responsible and is letting my mother arrange my marriage¡­¡±


    There was a part of Chu Qingshuang that didn¡¯t want Li Shaoliang to be arranged in marriage, but she had no ce to voice her thoughts. ¡°That¡¯s good, you should listen to your parents.¡±


    Li Shaohang looked into Chu Qingshuang¡¯s eyes and could not ept that Chu Qingshuang would let him get married so calmly. He probed, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Li Shaoliang felt his heart sink, deeply disappointed, ming himself for not being good enough to earn Chu Qingshuang¡¯s affection.


    The atmosphere turned somber as he left the kiln.


    Chu Qingshuang felt uneasy, not sure what had upset Li Shaoliang. Had she said something wrong?


    LiWenyu gently patted Chu Qingshuang¡¯s shoulder, consoling her, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, it¡¯s not about you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why your brother suddenly became unhappy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s hard to guess what men are thinking.¡± Just like her father, every time he was unhappy, he still needed her mother to coax him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even eat. She still hadn¡¯t figured it out.


    Chu Qingshuang thought for a moment. ¡°That seems to be the case. Shall I ask him when we have lunchter?¡±


    Li Wenyu patted her chest and said loyally, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you. If you don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Soon, it was noon. Chu Qingshuang tidied up her things and brought Li Wenyu to look for Li Shaoliang.


    At the entrance of the Li family.


    Sun Xuezhen said to Li Shaoliang shyly, ¡°Brother Shaoliang, let¡¯s go to Fuyuan Restaurant for lunch?¡±


    Li Shaoliang was quite cultured. Although he was unwilling, he did not show it on his face. He said kindly, ¡°Alright, get in the carriage.¡±


    The two of them entered the carriage one after another and drove towards Fuyuan Restaurant.


    Chu Qingshuang and Li Wenyu rushed over and watched this scene from afar.


    Li Wenyu scratched her head. Why was Brother Shaoliang with another girl? She looked up at Chu Qingshuang. ¡°Sister Qingshuang, that¡­¡±


    Chu Qingshuang felt as if something was stuck in her heart and she felt very ufortable. ¡°Wenyu, let me bring you to a restaurant for lunch?¡± Fifth Sister said. When she was in a bad mood, she would just eat more.


    Li Wenyu touched her purse. ¡°Let me treat you.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang smiled and patted Li Wenyu¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Li Wenyu replied crisply, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang and Li Wenyu entered the residence and took a carriage to Hongyan Restaurant.


    They arrived at the restaurant and asked for a private room. Chu Qingshuang ordered a lot of dishes. ¡°Wenyu, eat more.¡±


    Li Wenyu leaned against the table with both hands and looked at the table full of dishes. She said hesitantly, ¡°Sister Qingshuang, is it too much?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang felt a little sad when she thought of Li Shaoliang being with another girl. ¡°It¡¯s ok. We can finish it.¡±


    Li Wenyu said, ¡°Sister Qingshuang, are you using eating to soothe your worries?¡±

 Chapter 690 - 690Not Bitter Medicine

    690Not Bitter Medicine


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions <sup>1</sup> Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingshuang asked thoughtfully, ¡°Why do you think 1 have worries?¡±


    Li Wenyu blinked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but you suddenly became unhappy.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. We¡¯ll talk after eating.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang focused her attention on the exquisite and delicious food and started eating with Li Wenyu.


    Meanwhile, Li Shaoliang and Sun Xuezheng entered a private dining room. As Li Shaoliang¡¯s mind raced through various thoughts


    Earlier, while Sun Xuezheng was shopping and he waited by the carriage, a familiar pair of earrings caught his eye from a passing carriage¡­


    They belonged to Qingshuang.


    ¡°Miss Sun, I suddenly have an urgent matter to attend to. Please have your meal, and I will cover the expenses. My apologies.¡± With that, he hurriedly left.


    Sun Xuezhen reached out to persuade him to stay. ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    Li Shaoliang left Fuyuan Restaurant and analyzed in his heart. The carnage was not going to the Chu Vige. Qingshuang was not going home. It was lunch time. Qingshuang might be out for lunch.


    After figuring it out, he searched nearby restaurants for their family carriage. If he saw it, he would recognize it at a nce.


    Finally, on his third attempt, he spotted their carriage and found Chu


    Qingshuang and Li Wenyu¡¯s dining room.


    Wiping his palms on his clothes, he knocked on the door.


    Chu Qingshuang, thinking it was the waiter, asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t all the dishes been served yet?¡±


    Hearing Chu Qingshuang¡¯s voice, Li Shaoliang felt joy, ¡°It¡¯s not about the dishes not being served. It¡¯s about someone not yet arriving.¡±


    Startled, Chu Qingshuang hurried to open the door, and upon seeing the distinguished young man, couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°How did you get here?


    Li Shaoliang¡¯s eyes were filled with Chu Qingshuang, ¡°I got hungry.


    ¡°The dishes have just been served. Join us for the meal,¡± Chu Qingshuang invited him in.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Li Wenyu waved Li Shaoliang over, ¡°Brother,e sit here.¡±


    Li Shaoliang took a seat next to Chu Qingshuang, ¡°You¡¯re here too.


    Nodding, Li Wenyu smiled, ¡°Yep, Qingshuang sister invited me for lunch.¡±


    ¡°You sure know how to seize an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you with another girl earlier? Howe you ended up here?¡± Li


    Wenyu¡¯s straightforwardness added a touch of awkwardness to the atmosphere.


    Li Shaoliang nced at Chu Qingshuang, fearing she might be upset and ignore him, ¡°That was just a friend of my mother¡¯s niece, just a normal friend¡­ we were just having lunch together¡­¡±


    Li Wenyu hummed in disbelief, ¡°Excuses, excuses¡­¡±


    Li Shaoliang wished Li Wenyu could just disappear right there. His sister was about to ruin everything. He served Li Wenyu arge piece of meat, ¡°Eat your food and stop talking.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just feeling guilty¡­¡±


    Chu Qingshuangughed, surprisingly finding herself not upset at all, ¡°Let¡¯s all just eat and not argue.¡±


    Li Shaoliang quickly served Chu Qingshuang some dishes, ¡°Qingshuang, eat


    up.¡±


    As for Sun Xuezheng, being abandoned midway by Li Shaoliang spoiled her impression of him. She made it clear she wouldn¡¯t choose him, and thus, their rtionship ended right there.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Finally, the room was tidied up, and the maid brought the prepared medicine to Yu Wanwan, ¡°Miss, your medicine is ready.¡±


    Yu Wanwan sat on a chair, staring nkly outside. Hearing the maid, she nced at the medicine bowl and voiced her worries, ¡°What if it fails again?¡± ¡°Miss, it won¡¯t fail. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s reputation has already spread to our Wan City. If she were merely boasting, she wouldn¡¯t have amassed such acim. The maid didn¡¯t believe in Chu Qingshuang and her constion carried a hint of guilt.


    Yu Wanwan was silent for a moment before taking the medicine in one gulp, ¡°Huh? This medicine isn¡¯t bitter at all?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it bitter?¡± The maid dipped her finger into the remaining medicine at the bottom of the bowl to taste, ¡°It really isn¡¯t bitter.¡± She felt somewhat relieved, ¡°Miss needs to take this medicine for three months, but it¡¯s going to be easier now.¡±


    Yu Wanwan looked forward to it. ¡°Miss Chu¡¯s medicine is so different. I believe it will definitely have an effect.¡±


    The maid nodded. ¡°But Miss, Miss Qingzhi said that we have to exercise for an hour every day. Have you thought about how we should exercise?¡±


    Yu Wanwan shookher head. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    The master and servant pair changed into rtively simple clothes and went out.


    Yu Wanwan was really fat. She was as fat as two or three people. The moment she came out, she attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    The news about her had already spread throughout the vige. The vigers felt sympathy for her and did not look down on her. This made Yu Wanwan feel much better. She had already had enough of those gazes.


    Seeing this, the maid felt much better. She no longer despised the vige¡¯s not- so-good environment.


    ¡°Miss, shall we ask Miss Qingzhi for advice?¡±


    Yu Wanwan readily agreed. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go see her and discuss.


    When the two of them arrived at the Chu residence, they bumped into Chu Qingyan, who was about to go out. Yu Wanwan smiled and asked, ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m looking for your fifth sister. Can you help me call her?¡±


    Chu Qingyan nodded. ¡°My Fifth Sister is busy and can¡¯t leave. Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingyan brought the two of them to Tang Jinghong¡¯s kitchen. ¡°Fifth Sister, they¡¯re looking for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around and looked at them. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± As she spoke, she ced the pig skin glue in the jar¡­


    Yu Wanwan couldn¡¯t help but envy Chu Qingzhi when she saw how cleanly she did things. ¡°Miss, I want to ask you, how should I exercise?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a while. ¡°In the vige, you can help with some farm work¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, the maid interrupted her. ¡°Miss Qingzhi, my Miss has been pampered from birth. How could she engage in farming work?¡± Yu Wanwan quickly tugged at the maid. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt, let others finish. The maid, fearing she might have upset Chu Qingzhi and jeopardized her miss¡¯s chance for help, quickly bowed her head and apologized, ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± She then apologized to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Qingzhi. I was just too worried about my miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi understood that she was eager to protect her master. She continued, ¡°You could also try jumping rope, running, or brisk walking¡­¡± She listed several viable exercise methods.


    When Yu Wanwan heard this, she chose to jump rope. ¡°Miss Qingzhi, thank you. We¡¯ll go back and prepare the rope now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Don¡¯t stick to just one exercise method. You can vary it.¡±


    Yu Wanwan nodded. ¡°I understand. Thankyou.¡±


    The master and servant left. When they returned home, they began to prepare.

 Chapter 691 - 691High-Grade Rice Wine

    691High-Grade Rice Wine


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hong Yujun strolled into the kitchen, extending a ss of water towards Chu Qingzhi, ¡°All done here?¡±


    ¡°Yep, let¡¯s head out.¡± The gtin was set, the kitchen spotless. There was nothing left to do.


    With a spark of excitement, Hong Yujun suggested, ¡°The rice wine¡¯s ready. Want to check it out?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Qingzhi had been waiting for this moment.


    Together, they made their way to the brewery, where Lin Wanning and Si Yuheng were still bustling about. Spotting Qingzhi, they gathered around.


    Lin Wanning greeted, ¡°Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    Nodding at them, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Came to see the rice wine.¡±


    At the mention of rice wine, Lin Wanning couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Sister Yujun¡¯s brew is so fragrant. We were all enchanted by its aroma when the jar was opened.¡±


    Hong Yujun said humbly, ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated.¡±


    Stepping into the brewery, a rich aroma enveloped them, intoxicating Qingzhi at first sniff. Lin Wanning wasn¡¯t exaggerating. It truly was mesmerizing.


    Threerge vats held about five to six hundred pounds of wine. Chu Qingzhi sampled a bowl from each, savoring the rich, smooth, and refreshing taste.


    She mentally awarded Hong Yujun 395 out of too. This girl had serious brewing talent.


    ¡°This rice wine is top-notch, as good as the best out there. Yujun, you¡¯re definitely at master level.¡±


    Hearing this, Hong Yujun smiled and joked, ¡°Then can I take in disciples?¡±


    ¡°Of course, as long as you like it.¡±


    Lin Wanning said, ¡°There are too many people who want to be your disciple. Sister Yujun, don¡¯t be humble.¡±


    Hong Yujun smiled. ¡°Well, the rice wine¡¯s done. Qingzhi, let¡¯s discuss making fruit wine next?¡± She had been pondering over it for days.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them came to the meeting room and sat down next to each other to discuss.


    After some discussion, the two of them decided to brew grape wine first.


    There was grape wine in this era, but it existed as a tribute. It could be said to be a luxury item among wines. It could only be drunk at pce banquets.


    If they could produce such wine, not only could they fetch a good price, but their business would gain significant influence, maybe evenpete for the title of the royal wine merchant.


    Of course, there was one condition¡ªtheir wine had to be better than the tribute wine!


    A challenge filled with excitement.


    Hong Yujun dered earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ll start preparing tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No rush. Let¡¯s make sure everything¡¯s considered before we start. Better to seed on the first try than to fail and start over.¡±


    ¡°Agreed, we¡¯ll be cautious.¡±


    In the fields, Li Qingyu called it a day, ¡°Xiao Chen, let¡¯s wrap up for today.¡±


    Since their return to the vige, Li Qingyu and her team had been busy sowing winter wheat¡ªpreparing seeds, weeding, loosening the soil, and nting. Despite days of hard work, there was still a lot left unsown.


    They had nted all their originalnd but considering their business¡¯s need for arge amount of flour, Li Qingyu suggested clearing newnd for cultivation, hence the never-ending workload.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s head back then,¡± Xiao Chen replied.


    This bunch of once-beggars had pooled their money to buy a piece ofnd near Chu vige.


    After buying thend, they even registered their household, officially bing residents of Chu vige.


    Strictly speaking, they were now part of the vige, though they hadn¡¯t started building houses yet¡­ Funds were tight, so they had to return to their shabby homes in the county town for now.


    But with renewed hope, everyone was more spirited and determined to earn money to build their homes sooner.


    Xiao Chen and the group called out to each other as they left.


    Li Qingyu and herpanions tidied up and, with their farming tools in hand, headed home.


    Halfway there, a group of enthusiastic women approached, blocking Li Qingyu¡¯s path with a matter of importance.


    These women were from the neighboring Zhou vige, led by someone named Xu Guifang.


    Xu Guifang hesitated before getting straight to the point, ¡°Sister Qingyu, I¡¯ll just say it¡ªeither it works out or it doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded, signaling her to continue.


    Xu Guifang said, ¡°Our vige has grown a lot of taro this year. Since your family is in business, could you consider buying our taro?¡±


    The market was flooded with taro this year, making it hard to sell at a good price, so they thought to try their luck with Chu family.


    Li Qingyu was undecided, ¡°Give me a moment, let me ask and get back to you.¡±


    As she finished speaking, she saw Chu Qingzhi and a few girls walking out of the workshop, so she waved them over, ¡°Qingzhi, got a question for you.¡± Chu Qingzhi hastened her steps, ¡°What is it, mom?¡±


    Li Qingyu ryed, ¡°They¡¯re saying their vige has a lot of taro. Do you want any?¡±


    ¡°How much do you have?¡± Qingzhi was considering adding more varieties to her apple pies. Taro could be perfect for making a delicious taro pie.


    Xu Guifang replied, ¡°At least four or five thousand pounds.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi inquired, ¡°If I buy it all, how much per pound?¡±


    Xu Guifang was thrilled, ¡°If you take it all, I can give you a price of seven copper coins per pound.¡± The market rate was eight or nine copper coins.


    Chu Qingzhi decided, ¡°Let¡¯s go to your vige and check the taro. If it¡¯s good, we¡¯ll sign a contract.¡±


    Xu Guifang agreed immediately, ¡°Signing a contract is good. It ensures a fair deal for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Chu Qingzhi affirmed.


    Xu Guifang said readily, ¡°Great, I¡¯ll take you there right now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi to Li Qingyu, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be back after checking.¡±


    Li Qingyu cautioned, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Qingzhi followed the women from Xu vige.


    Xu vige wasn¡¯t far, just a short walk away.


    The vige was surrounded by mountains, nestled in a valley that was moist all year round, ideal for growing taro. The vigers even liked to nt a row of taro along the fields, which often grewrge and healthy.


    Xu Guifang said, ¡°Look around, the vige is full of taro. Feel free to dig anywhere.¡±


    Taro was everywhere¡ªaround houses, in front of and behind them. Taro isn¡¯t picky about soil; as long as thend is moist, it thrives. Xu Guifang¡¯s estimate of four or five thousand pounds seemed modest upon closer inspection.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dig up those near the vige entrance. They look pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get you a hoe.¡±


    Xu Guifang went to fetch a hoe, leaving the rest waiting at the vige entrance.


    The vigers, recognizing Chu Qingzhi from her previous help in finding water sources during a drought, greeted her warmly.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and responded to the greetings.


    Xu Guifang quickly returned with a hoe, ¡°Do you want to dig, or shall I?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Chu Qingzhi took the hoe, cleared the soil around the taro, and efficiently unearthed the cluster.


    The taro was exactly what she wanted¡­


    Those taro were not just any taro, but fragrant taro, perfect for making delicious taro pies.

 Chapter 692 - 692 Difficult to Say

    692 Difficult to Say


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi raised her head, scanning the surroundings, ¡°Can I go dig in other ces as well?¡±


    Xu Guifang eagerly responded, ¡°Of course, you can dig wherever you like.¡± Qingzhi selected a cluster of taro from each of the four directions within the vige. They were all simr in size and of good quality. ¡°These taro are eptable.¡±


    She headed back to the vige entrance, ¡°Let¡¯s sign the contract now.¡±


    The vige head was thrilled at this, ¡°Yes, yes, pleasee in.¡±


    Xu Guifang had already briefed the vigers on the situation, and everyone agreed wholeheartedly. They even promised to treat Xu Guifang to a meal once the taro was sold.


    Chu Qingzhi signed the contract with the entire vige, paying a deposit of five taels of silver. Starting the day after tomorrow, the vigers would deliver two hundred pounds of taro to the workshop every morning. The payment would be deducted from the deposit until it was depleted, after which they would be paid in cash.


    After finalizing the deal, the vigers gifted the taro Chu Qingzhi had dug up as a gesture of goodwill.


    Gratefully epting, Chu Qingzhi returned to Chu Vige.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Li Qingyu had just arrived home when He Cuiyun came to visit, her expression awkward as if harboring an unspoken dilemma.


    Li Qingyu faced her squarely, ¡°We¡¯re from the same vige, just speak your mind.¡±


    He Cuiyun struggled to find the right words but eventually said, ¡°Today, while chatting at the vige¡¯s edge, the topic of Qingyue marrying into a family in the capital came up. There are many girls of marriageable age in our vige, and I was wondering if Qingyue could help set them up to marry into the capital as well?¡±


    Li Qingyu was astonished, ¡°Why would you want that?¡±


    He Cuiyun hesitated, ¡°Well, seeing Qingyue marry into a wealthy family in the capital, it¡¯s enviable, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Qingyue is an exception. Everyone knows the reason behind it. Otherwise, do you think Qingyue can marry into the capital?¡±


    Not every young master is like Ning Yuting, and vige girls without family backing would only be bullied in a wealthy household. Why suffer such fate?


    He Cuiyun understood the logic but still harbored hope, thinking that if Chu Qingyue could meet such a good husband, their daughter would definitely be able to too. ¡°Qingyu, everyone envies Qingyue now. Please, could you help?¡± Li Qingyu calmly asked, ¡°Setting aside the capital for a moment, do you think even families in the county to? would choose our vige girls?¡±


    He Cuiyun opened her mouth but had no reply.


    Families in the county to? sought alliances with other wealthy families, unlikely to consider vige girls unless for concubinage.


    Li Qingyu patiently exined, ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying now?¡± He Cuiyun reluctantly admitted some understanding but clung to the hope of exceptions, ¡°There¡¯s always an exception, Qingyu. Just think, if our vige girls could also marry into the capital, they could support each other with Qingyue. Wouldn¡¯t that benefit your family too?¡±


    Li Qingyu, feeling helpless against such wishful thinking, suggested, ¡°Aunt


    Cuiyun, let me discuss this with Qingzhi and see what can be done.¡± ¡¯ ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Qingzhi. That¡¯s for sure,¡± He Cuiyun left cheerfully. Upon Chu Qingzhi¡¯s return, Li Qingyu ryed He Cuiyun¡¯s request, ¡°Qingzhi, what should we do?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi remarked indifferently. ¡°Agree to their request, then have our second sister introduce them to matchmakers. After that, we needn¡¯t involve ourselves further.¡±


    Li Qingyu sighed, ¡°Marrying into the capital could be life-threatening, these people¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied coldly, ¡°Mother, they¡¯ve lived half their lives. If they can¡¯t understand such a simple issue, it¡¯s their own fault, not others¡¯.¡±


    Seeing that Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t bear it, she added, ¡°Mother, how about this? Tell the vigers about the drawbacks. If they still insist on going to the capital, do as I said just now.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded. This was as much as she could do. ¡°1 know what to do now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi made her way to the apple pie workshop, ready to experiment with making taro pie.


    Shen Ruyue was settling ounts in the office. Tomorrow was payday. When she saw Chu Qingzhi, she walked out of the office. ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stopped in her tracks. ¡°Ruyue, are the ounts settled?¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded. ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡± She walked towards Chu Qingzhi. ¡°What are you doing with the taro?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Make taro pie to add a new vor.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, I have something to tell you.¡± Shen Ruyue nced at the taro and said, ¡°Today, Chu Haodong told me we can¡¯t get any more apples. Without a new supply, the apples stored in the cer will onlyst three months.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Have you checked other counties?¡±


    Shen Ruyue said, ¡°We¡¯ve checked the surrounding counties, but no luck. That¡¯s why he came to me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°Tell him to consider looking in therger cities nearby or to negotiate with traders. Write a letter to our second sisterter, asking if she can source apples¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined many feasible methods unhurriedly. After that, she added, ¡°If all else fails, it¡¯s okay. Taro can substitute for a few months. Also, buy as much red and green beans as possible.¡±


    ¡°Are red and green beans for making bean pies?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Shen Ruyue heaved a sigh of relief. A change of taste was better than a shortage. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get it done immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi carried the taro into the workshop and began to make the taro pie. Shen Ruyue returned to the office to settle the ounts. After that, she went to Chu Haodong¡¯s house and told him what Chu Qingzhi had said.


    Chu Haodong said that with the right connections, he would definitely be able to continue buying apples so that Shen Ruyue wouldn¡¯t have to worry.


    At the ancestral hall.


    It was time for school to let out.


    Chu Qingning reminded, ¡°Make sure toplete your homework. Tomorrow morning, Sister Lihua will check. Those who haven¡¯t finished won¡¯t be able to stay for ss.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll make sure to do it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, pack up and get ready to head home.¡±


    The children reluctantly left, cherishing the rare moments of full bellies without the need to work.


    Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin packed up, joining their peers in leaving the ancestral hall.


    They couldn¡¯t go home just yet. They needed to feed the wolf pups first. After feeding, they could head home.


    The two stood at the entrance, waiting for Chu Qingning toe out so they could all leave together.


    Tian Xiaoqiu, seeing them waiting, approached hesitantly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡±


    Xu Songnian replied, ¡°We¡¯ll leave in a bit.


    Tian Xiaoqiu eagerly asked, ¡°Can I walk with you?¡± Their viges were neighbors, and they could walk part of the way together.


    Xu Songnian nodded. ¡°Sure, but we still need some time. If you go homete, your aunt won¡¯t make things difficult for you, will she?¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu flinched instinctively but decided to stay, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll tell her I was helping my cousin with something. She won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine then.¡±


    Chu Qingning emerged from the ssroom, locked the door, and approached the three children, ¡°Let¡¯s go..¡±

 Chapter 693 - 693 A Hundred Thousand Liang

    693 A Hundred Thousand Liang


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingyan stood on the second-floor balcony, waving at Chu Qingshuang, ¡°Sixth sister, your timing couldn¡¯t be more perfect.¡± After saying this, she ran down the stairs, all the way to the courtyard entrance.


    In front of Chu Qingshuang stood a cargo carriage with tworge boxes on it.


    She patted one of the boxes, ¡°You and fourth sister will definitely like this.¡±


    Chu Qingyan opened the box to peek inside, ¡°Wow, so cute! ¡¯


    The box was filled with small medicine bottles, the size of a child¡¯s palm, with a light green exterior and white interior, a round belly, and adorned with Q-version prints of the twelve zodiac signs. There were also three characters on each, ¡°Spot-removing Cream¡± and ¡°Wrinkle-removing Cream,¡± each irresistibly adorable.


    Chu Qingyan, holding a bottle affectionately, said, ¡°Sixth sister, these little bottles you made are too cute, I almost don¡¯t want to sell them.


    Chu Qingshuang suggested, ¡°if you like them, you can keep one of each type as


    a souvenir.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡±


    Chu Xuhua and Chu Rong carried the boxes into Chu Qingning¡¯s room.


    Now that Chu Qingyue was married off, Chu Qingning lived alone. She had rearranged her room like Chu Qingzhi did, using the outer section for preparing medicines and the inner part for sleeping.


    Upon returning home, Chu Qingning dived straight into preparing medicines.


    The wrinkle-removing cream was in high demand in the capital, necessitating


    a higher production rate.


    Chu Qingyan beckoned Chu Qingning, excitedly saying, ¡°Fourth sister,e


    and see the bottles sixth sister made.¡±


    Putting aside her work, Chu Qingning approached, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chu Qingyan opened the box like revealing a treasure, ¡°Fourth sister, take a look.¡±


    The cuteness of the little bottles was irresistible to Chu Qingning, who remarked, ¡°If I came across such bottles, I¡¯d be happy to buy one even without the contents.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang smiled, ¡°It seems my intention has been achieved.


    Chu Qingning expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, sixth sister.


    Chu Qingshuang generously replied, ¡°No need to be formal with me, fourth sister. Helping you is helping myself. However, the porcin kiln has been particrly busytely, and it¡¯ll be a month before the next batch of bottles is ready.¡±


    Chu Qingning reassured her, ¡°We should have enough here for a month; no worries, take your time.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    With the bottles ready, Chu Qingning immediately increased the volume of medicine production, aiming to prepare fifty bottles to send to the capital soon.


    Chu Qingyan also joined in the medicine preparation, focusing on the spot-removing cream.


    The girls in the vige who had tried the cream had seen their spots disappear, especially Chu Hongxiu, who was so moved by the results on her face that she nearly knelt in gratitude to Chu Qingyan.


    Now that the trial phase was over, the only way to acquire the cream was through purchase, and Chu Qingyan had already received five orders from within the vige.


    The vige girls,cking funds, pooled their money for the purchase.


    With a bit more time, she would be ready toplete the orders.


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu were also urging her, mentioning that many in the capital were waiting for the spot-removing cream. Even the maids serving her in the capital had ced two orders. They were overwhelmed with demand.


    In the workshop area.


    Chu Qingzhi opened the oven, retrieving a baking tray filled with eight taro pies, their fragrance filling the air, and their golden crust visually appealing.


    Shen Ruyue returned with packaging paper for Chu Qingzhi, and upon seeing the taro pies, took a deep breath, ¡°It smells so good.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi cut a piece and handed it to Shen Ruyue, ¡°Try it.¡±


    Shen Ruyue couldn¡¯t resist, ¡°The crust is crispy, and the taro filling is soft and delicate, with just the right sweetness, almost like the apple pies, delicious.¡± Chu Qingzhi also tasted a small piece, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    She took a taro pie, wrapped it in wrapping paper, and sealed it with gtin, making the overall appearance somewhat resemble a small cake¡¯s packaging.


    ¡°How about this packaging, Ruyue?¡±


    The wrapping paper, originally used for apple pies, was light green, with one side printed with two red apples, another side with the image of an apple pie, and another with the words ¡°Apple Pie¡± in dark green. The final side was stamped with the production date ¡°September 29¡± and the manufacturer ¡°Chu¡¯s Easy Trade,¡± neatlypleting the presentation.


    Shen Ruyue deliberated for a moment and said, ¡°It looks essible to ordinary people.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiughed, ¡°It does give off that vibe a bit.¡±


    Shen Ruyue inquired, ¡°How much will we sell these apple pies for?¡±


    ¡°The same price.¡± The cost of the oil paper was the same as the wrapping paper, so switching to wrapping paper didn¡¯t change the cost.


    Shen Ruyue nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring back some wrapping paper the day after tomorrow, change a small portion of the packaging first, and decide on the next steps based on the market¡¯s reaction.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Shen Ruyue remembered something and said with a bit of joy, ¡°Qingzhi, guess how much we¡¯ve earned now?¡±


    ¡°A hundred thousand taels.¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s tone was confident.


    ¡°How did you guess right away?¡± Shen Ruyue was surprised.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled mysteriously, appearing very profound. She wouldn¡¯t tell Shen Ruyue that she had seen the ounts with her divine sense upon arriving at the workshop.


    Chu Qingzhi called for Da Bai to send a taro pie to each of her two disciples, taking the rest home.


    When she arrived home, Xu Songnian and a few other children were still there. Chu Qingzhi gave one to Xu Songnian to take home and eat, while Tian Xiaoqiu was given a piece to eat before going home. Otherwise, it was hard to say whose stomach it would enter.


    Tongzi County.


    Da Bai¡¯s arrival caused a stir in Tongzi County as it walked to the county government office with a domineering stride, exuding calm and authority.


    ¡°Da Bai.¡± Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang greeted Da Bai with delight upon seeing him.


    Da Bai ced the basket it was carrying in its mouth in front of them, as if to say, delivering this to you made my jaws sore.


    Zhan Hongjun rubbed Da Bai¡¯s head, ¡°Thanks, Da Bai. It¡¯s getting dark; you should head back now.¡±


    After giving Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang a look, Da Bai turned and left. The basket contained a letter, which Yuan Hongjun read to understand the reason, then carried the basket into the courtyard on the side of the county government office, a ce designated for their temporary stay by the county magistrate.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang tacitly went to find Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu. After this ¡°purposeful¡± interaction, the four of them had changed a lot. I hey began to care about each other and slowly approached each other¡­


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu were discussing going out for a meal at a restaurant, having been very busy these past few days without a moment to rest, today, feeling a bit more rxed, they wanted to treat themselves to something nice. Yuan Hongjun walked into the courtyard and called out, ¡°Master asked Da Bai to send us the taro pie. Come and try it.¡±


    ¡°Sent by Qingzhi for us?¡± Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu approached.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuan Hongjun took out four tes, divided the taro pie into four parts, one for each, ¡°Try it.¡± He specifically handed a te to Fan Yuru.


    Fan Yuru noticed Yuan Hongjun¡¯s special attention towards her, feeling a small joy in her heart, ¡°Thankyou..¡±

 Chapter 694 - 694 Xiaoqiu Seeks Death

    694 Xiaoqiu Seeks Death


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yuan Hongjun didn¡¯t say much. He just smiled.


    Rong Shiyu¡¯s gaze briefly passed over the two, before she held out the te to Bao Linjiang, ¡°Here, you eat this portion.¡±


    Bao Linjiang didn¡¯t take it, instead offering his spoon to her, ¡°You eat, have a bit more, there¡¯s another one.¡±


    Seeing Bao Linjiang refuse her te, Rong Shiyu felt a bit disappointed initially, but the sight of the spoon in front of her brought joy, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    The four of them finished the two taro pies.


    Fan Yuru licked her lips with a hint of longing, stating fairly, ¡°If the taro pie is sold in the capital, it will surely be in high demand again.¡±


    Apple pie, egg tarts, bread, biscuits, and so on were all food that everyone fought to buy in the capital. Moreover, they could not be bought most of the time and were very in demand.


    With limited manpower, the workshop could only produce so much each day.


    However, now with the addition of the taro pie to their offerings, the workshop was looking to hire again. Chu Qingzhi nned to recruit eleven workers, with the extra one to be selected as a junior manager after some time.


    Tian Vige.


    After parting with the Xu siblings, Tian Xiaqiu walked home alone, growing more apprehensive as she neared the vige.


    With small, cautious steps, she moved forward tremblingly¡­


    As soon as she entered the vige, familiar scolding reached her ears, ¡°Where is that little wretch? Waiting for someone to fetch her? Better off dead outside! We are still waiting for her to collect pigweed and cook!¡±


    Tian Xiaqiu reflexively shuddered, her fear and dread seemingly rooted deep within, rendering her pale.


    Hearing the scolding, she ran home, quickly starting on her chores without a moment¡¯s dy.


    Upon her return, her aunt¡¯s scolding intensified, audible throughout the vige, yet no one intervened, leaving Tian Xiaqiu to drown in the verbal abuse and humiliation.


    Tian Xiaqiu hurriedlypleted her chores¡ªcollecting pigweed, feeding the chickens and ducks, and preparing meals for the family of eight or nine. Finally, her aunt, using the pretext of Tian Xiaqiu having eaten well at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house, denied her dinner.


    Tian Xiaqiu didn¡¯t dare resist, silently retreating to the cramped woodshed.


    Taking a deep breath, she carefully wiped her hands on her clothes, then moved the small, battered table over and took out paper and pen, using the dim light to work on her homework.


    Her aunt¡¯s family had three children; the eldest became mentally disabled following a fever in childhood.


    The second son, spoiled by his mother, was left with a limp after a fight, resulting in extreme self-consciousness and a vtile temper, making him difficult to approach


    The youngest, barely over two years old, was mischievous and spoiled.


    Yet, her aunt med all the family¡¯s misfortunes on Tian Xiaqiu, using her of ruining their home¡¯s feng shui, with a temperament akin to that of a street thug.


    At this moment, Tian Xiaoqiu looked at the pen and paper on the broken table and smiled. Her smile was sweet and very beautiful.


    The table held a sheet of paper filled with the day¡¯s lesson content, from which she needed toplete her homework.


    With great care and appreciation, she ced a new sheet of paper on the table, recalling the pen-holding technique taught by Ge Lihua. She picked up the brush and began to write slowly.


    The homework was simple: write each of the day¡¯s taught characters twenty times and copy the addition and subtraction within ten three times.


    Being new to writing, it was inevitable that her characters were misshapen. Despite her caution, Tian Xiaqiu¡¯s writing was still crooked, and she feared they might find her handwriting too ugly and reject her the next day when they checked the homework.


    Just at that thought, a massive wave of psychological pressure surged over her, and the little girl who was smiling just a moment ago couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.


    Her muffled cries echoed in the woodshed, starkly contrasting with theughter and jovial conversation from the main house during mealtime.


    After crying for a while, Tian Xiaqiu dried her tears and continued writing. No matter what, she had to finish her homework. If, if her cousin no longer wanted her, then, then she would deal with it then.


    Thinking this, her heart trembled.


    Suddenly, the door was knocked, ¡°Xiaqiu, we¡¯ve finished eating. Come and wash the dishes.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Tian Xiaqiu responded and immediately ran out, knowing any dy would result in a beating.


    After busilypleting her chores, Tian Xiaqiu dragged her exhausted body back to the woodshed, only to break down the next second, crying heart ¨C wrenchingly.


    The paper on her small, broken table was all torn up, the brush tip was frayed as if it had been used as a broom and thrown to the ground, the inkstone was overturned, ink spilled everywhere, and even her small, torn bag for holding things was damaged¡­


    This was all her hope, all her hope!


    Hearing the cries, her aunt impatiently came over from the house, surprised by the scene in the woodshed.


    Sending Tian Xiaqiu away was meant to prevent her from freeloading off their household, and as for studying, she didn¡¯t believe a girl could achieve anything.


    Now that things were destroyed, Tian Xiaqiu would surely not be allowed to go to ss anymore. Not attending ss meant she had to stay home and consume resources, which infuriated her aunt. She pped Tian Xiaqiu on the head, ¡°Why cry? It¡¯s your fault for not taking care of your things. Whose fault is it?¡±


    Tian Xiaqiu was knocked to the ground by the p, her mouth bleeding. When she looked up, her mouth was full of blood.


    She stared ahead, amidst her aunt¡¯s curses, slowly crawled over, picked up the tom papers and broken pen and ink, stuffed them into her small, torn bag, and walked out crying.


    She thought of death and headed straight for the river.


    Tears blurred her vision, and Tian Xiaqiu stumbled over a stone, falling to the ground, her little arms scraped and bleeding. The pain momentarily immobilized her, tears dropping to the ground, ¡°Dad, Mom¡­¡±


    The little girl¡¯s cries spread along the riverbank for a long time, with no oneing to see her.


    Tian Xiaqiu stared at the river¡¯s mirror-like surface, clutching her small bag as she walked into the water.


    The river water submerged her feet, legs, thighs, chest, shoulders, head¡­


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Tian Xiaqiu spluttered out of the water, the sensation of suffocation scaring her. She hurriedly walked towards the shore, terrified. Death, it turned out, was also so frightening!


    She sat on the shore, dazedly looking around, suddenly thinking of Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin she had just parted with¡­


    The Xu Vige.


    Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin were sitting at the dining table doing their homework, while Xiao Ye squatted at the doorway, looking up at the moon.


    Li Qingyin lit fourmps for the children to do their homework, having heard that insufficient light could damage the eyes.


    After lighting themps, she took out her needlework basket, sitting aside to make new clothes for the two children. Now that the household was more prosperous, she didn¡¯t want the children to feel neglected, ¡°How was your learning today?¡±


    Xu Wenlin joyfully said, ¡°I understood all the lessons taught by the two sisters.¡±


    Xu Songnian added, ¡°I understood too. At noon, our eldest sister-inw also taught me some simple ounting, which I can now do.¡±

 Chapter 695 - 695 Wanting to Poach

    695 Wanting to Poach


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Qingyin was surprised, ¡°Teaching you ounting, is your eldest cousin-in-w nning to train you as an ountant?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xu Songnian said. ¡°Besides learning ounting, she also taught me bookkeeping, cash settlement, inventory checks, and many other things. But I haven¡¯t mastered them yet; I don¡¯t really understand.¡±


    Li Qingyin didn¡¯t fullyprehend but could feel the importance ced on him, ¡°You must study hard and repay your cousins in the future.¡±


    Xu Songnian, mature beyond his years, responded, ¡°I know. Without my cousins, my sister and I would have been sold by our father, and our mother would still be suffering. We wouldn¡¯t have the good life we have now.¡±


    Li Qingyin nodded in agreement, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡±


    Patting his chest, Xu Songnian assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom, I¡¯ll remember everything.¡±


    Li Qingyin smiled, ¡°I believe in you.¡±


    At that moment, a timid voice came from outside the courtyard, ¡°Songnian, Wenlin¡­¡±


    The three inside immediately perked up their ears, on alert.


    Xiao Ye ran outside.


    Xu Songnian stood up, showing the demeanor of a little man, and whispered, ¡°Mom, sister, I¡¯ll go check.¡±


    Li Qingyin stopped him, ¡°Let mom take a look.¡± With that, she went out.


    Xu Songnian, worried, followed her.


    They soon discovered the source of the voice¡­


    A drenched little girl was curled up in the shadows, with Xiao Ye pressing a paw on her head, and she dared not move.


    Xu Songnian hurried forward to rescue the girl, pulling her out of the shadows, ¡°Why is it you?¡±


    Taking a moment to recover, Tian Xiaqiu knelt down before Li Qingyin, pleading through tears, ¡°Fourth Aunt, I have nowhere to go. Can you shelter me for one night?¡±


    Li Qingyin pulled Tian Xiaqiu up, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    Seeing Tian Xiaqiu soaked, Li Qingyin asked Xu Wenlin to bring a set of her clothes for Tian Xiaqiu to change into after cleaning up, and then they would talk.


    For once, Tian Xiaqiu felt warmth, deeply grateful to Li Qingyin.


    After taking a bath and changing clothes, Tian Xiaqiu, huddling, came to the main room, ¡°Auntie, thankyou.¡±


    Li Qingyin asked Tian Xiaqiu to sit down, ¡°Tell us what happened. We¡¯ll help you if we can, okay?¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu nodded and told him the whole story with tears streaming down her face.


    Xu Songnian was indignant, ¡°That¡¯s inhumane!¡±


    Li Qingyin cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t speak ill of elders. Just keep it in mind.¡±


    ¡°Understood, mom.¡±


    Hearing Tian Xiaqiu hadn¡¯t eaten yet, Xu Wenlin cooked a bowl of noodles for her, ¡°Try my cooking and see if it¡¯s good.¡±


    The bowl of noodles in front of her made Tian Xiaqiu feel the world warm up again. Tears fell non-stop as she was moved, ¡°Wenlin, thankyou.¡±


    ¡°No need to be formal, eat up. After finishing homework, you¡¯ll sleep with me. Let¡¯s be best sisters, okay?¡±


    Tian Xiaqiu smiled through her tears, ¡°Ok.¡±


    Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin lent a helping hand to Tian Xiaqiu, fixing her brush and providing her with new paper for her homework.


    As Tian Xiaqiu picked up the brush to write again, she couldn¡¯t help thinking, thankfully she hadn¡¯t died earlier; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have seen this turn for the better. She resolved to cherish this new chance.


    In theChu Vige.


    Chu Qingshuang mysteriously brought a box to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s room, ¡°Fifth sister, guess what¡¯s inside this box?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi knew what it was with a sweep of her divine sense, but in order to satisfy her sister¡¯s mystery, she guessed cooperatively, ¡°You¡¯re good at making porcin. The things you gave people must be porcin too. Thinking about how you came back with the medicine bottle today, I guessed that the gift you gave me was rted to the medicine bottle.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang smiled and ced the box in front of Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Open it and see.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a look.¡± Chu Qingzhi opened the box to find a set of zodiac animal figurines, each colorfully painted, round and cute, very realistic, ¡°You must have put a lot of effort into this.¡±


    ¡°No effort is too much when ites to this,¡± Chu Qingshuang earnestly replied. She had spent a month making this set of zodiac figurines. While the molds were easy, coloring was challenging, requiring several attempts to get each one right.


    Chu Qingzhi lined up the figurines in front of her desk, each the size of a baby¡¯s fist, truly beautiful.


    ¡°Qingshuang, I really love it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you something fun again next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Fifth Sister, I have something important to tell you,¡± Chu Qingshuang changed the subject. ¡°The bottles for the soybean sauce will be ready tomorrow, and they¡¯re very nice, with low production costs.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi expressed her trust, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to leave things in your hands.¡±


    Encouraged, Chu Qingshuang promised, ¡°I¡¯ll devote myself fully to the tasks you assign.¡±


    In Tongzi County, at Yunhui Restaurant.


    Facing the sunrise, Chu Xuhua entered the restaurant with three jars of wine.


    At this time, the restaurant had no customers yet, with chairs still upturned on tables and several workers cleaning the main hall.


    Chu Xuhua stopped at the entrance of the restaurant, announcing, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve brought something good for you.¡±


    Chu Yehui walked out of the inner room and saw the wine jar with the words ¡°Chu¡¯s Easy Trade¡± reflected on it at a nce. The advertisement was deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts. Now, everyone in the nearby county cities knew about the Chu¡¯s Easy Trade.


    ¡± What good stuff have you brought today?¡±


    Chu Xuhua patted the wine jar, ¡°Something to make your wealth flow in.¡±


    Chu Yehui eyed the three jars, ¡°The rice wine from your ce?¡± He remembered Chu Xuhua mentioning it before.


    Chu Xuhua nodded, ¡°Wanna try?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Workers fetched some bowls from the kitchen.


    Chu Xuhua opened a jar, poured out a bowl of wine, and handed it to Chu Yehui.


    Inhaling the aroma, Chu Yehui appeared entranced.


    The workers gathered around, eager with anticipation, intrigued by the fragrance.


    ¡°Give it a try.¡±


    After a sip, Chu Yehui was impressed, finding it better than any wine he had ever tasted, ¡°Xuhua, your brewmaster is exceptional. Can I poach him?¡±


    Chu Xuhua confidently said, ¡°If you can manage that, feel free.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, look at you showing off,¡± Chu Yehui waved off, ¡°So, how do we sell this wine?¡±


    If the price was right, he¡¯d buy the entire stock, having never encountered better wine.


    ¡°The best wine on the market sells for three taels per pound in bulk. Given our rtionship, I¡¯ll charge you two taels and nine per pound. How¡¯s that?¡±


    This price was a bargain for wine better than the best avable, ¡°How much do you have?¡±


    ¡°Not much, just five to six hundred pounds.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it all. Bring it over right away, and I¡¯ll start selling it by noon.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I can only sell four hundred pounds to you; I need the rest,¡± Chu Xuhua exined, needing to keep some wine for his family.


    Chu Yehui agreed. ¡°400 pounds is fine too. Hurry and bring it over, or it¡¯ll be toote.¡±


    Alright, I¡¯m on my way.

 Chapter 696 - 696 Unable to Retort

    696 Unable to Retort


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Xuhua returned to the Chu Vige and told Hong Yujun about the sale of the rice wine, asking her to arrange the second batch of rice wine as soon as possible.


    Hong Yujun was very happy. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll start making arrangements In a while.¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Hong Yujun smiled. ¡°I¡¯d rather hustle and bustle than drift through life without purpose. This hard work? It¡¯s my kind of fun.¡±


    With Chu Xuhua¡¯s feedback, Hong Yujun decided to brew the rice wine and grape wine together.


    However, she was a little short on manpower.


    ¡°Ruyue, I need five people here. One woman and four men, with an eye for detail.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it. I¡¯ll arrange for the manpower as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    Xu Songnian, Xu Wenlin, and Tian Xiaoqiu walked towards Chu Vige together.


    Tian Xiaoqiu was extremely nervous. She had damaged something, and if it were to be pursued, what would she do?


    Thinking about the serious consequences of the incident, she couldn¡¯t help but cry again.


    Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin quickly asked her what was wrong.


    The more Tian Xiaoqiu thought about it, the more helpless she became The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. ¡°I broke something. What if my cousin asks me topensate? I don¡¯t have a penny.¡±


    Xu Songman said, ¡°Just talk to your cousin properly and try to get their forgiveness. If they ask you to pay money, you can say you¡¯ll work off the debt There¡¯s always a solution.¡±


    Hearing this, Tian Xiaoqiu felt not so lost anymore, ¡°Brother Songnian, I understand, thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s keep going,¡± Xu Songnian said quietly, feeling pity for the child without parents.


    Upon arriving at chu vige, Tian Xiaoqiu Immediately found Chu Qingzhi and told her everything that happenedst night, crying, ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s my fault I was just washing the dishes, and then everything got ruined.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gently patted Tian Xiaoqiu¡¯s head, ¡°I know, but rules are rules. After school, you¡¯ll stay to clean the schoolhouse for a month, got it?¡± A big stone fell from Tian Xiaoqiu¡¯s heart, she nodded vigorously, gratefully saying, ¡°Thank you, cousin, I remember. I¡¯ll clean it well.¡±


    ¡°Go to ss now, study hard,¡± Chu Qingzhi said softly, ¡°if you rank first I¡¯ll give you a reward.¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu was overjoyed, ¡°I will definitely try my best.¡±


    Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin were waiting for Tian Xiaoqiu at the entrance of the courtyard. When they saw Tian Xiaoqiu walk out of the house happily, they knew that the matter had been resolved.


    Without bringing up anything <sub>that would</sub> make <sub>her sa(| agaln</sub>


    headed towards the ancestral hall together.


    At quarter to seven, Ge Lihua walked into the ssroom.


    including Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin, there were twenty eight students, and now twenty-six had arrived at the ssroom.


    Without any chattering, all were sitting at their seats reviewing the content from yesterday¡¯s lecture, quite earnestly.


    Ge Lihua sat in the teacher¡¯s designated seat and said, ¡°Now, we¡¯ll check the homework. Everyone, bring your homework here for me to review.¡±


    Xu Songnian was the first toe over, ¡°Sister Lihua, here¡¯s what I wrote.¡± Ge Lihua quickly skimmed through the homework paper, ¡°Your writing has improved a lot. Keep practicing, and it will definitely get even better.¡± Praised, Xu Songnian was somewhat excited, ¡°I will keep trying.¡± Ge Lihua nodded, returning the homework paper to Xu Songnian, ¡°Alright, you may go now.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Ge Lihua wrote down a grade of ¡± A- ¡± in the grade book as a basis for some future grading.


    Xu Wenlin handed the homework paper to Ge Lihua and lowered her head She was a little unconfident. ¡°Sister Lihua, I can¡¯t write well, but I¡¯ll practice more.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ge Lihua smiled and returned the homework to Xu Wenlin. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can go now.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Ge Lihua then wrote down a grade of ¡°B+¡± in the grade book.


    Tian Xiaoqiu nervously handed her homework to Ge Lihua, ¡°Sister Lihua I¡¯ll try my best too.¡±


    The little girl was very self-deprecating, speaking with her head so low that her face was almost not visible.


    Ge Lihua tilted her head to nce at Tian Xiaoqiu, ¡°Lift your head up.¡± Tian Xiaoqiu, not understanding why but still slowly raised her head, her eyes filled with confusion.


    Ge Lihua spoke gently and encouragingly, ¡°Say what you just said again. ¡± Tian Xiaoqiu became nervous again, guessing if she had said something wrong


    Sister Lihua, I will try my best.¡±


    Ge Libia¡¯s tone was gentle, ¡°That¡¯s right, when we speak, we do it boldly and


    look at the other person, don¡¯t bow your head, understand?¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu, feeling sensitive and inferior, understood Ge Lihua¡¯s intention


    her heartwarming, ¡°Yes, Sister Lihua.¡±


    ¡°Good, your work is not bad, keep trying next time.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ge Lihua then wrote down a grade of ¡°B+¡± in the grade book.


    As she was checking the homeworks, the remaining two students arrived seeing the scene of checking homework in the ssroom, they tensed np as they hadn¡¯tpleted their homeworks.


    After Ge Lihua had checked the homeworks of the previous twenty-six students, she gestured to the two standing at the door, afraid toe in ¡°Speakup, what¡¯s the reason?¡±


    The boy on the left said, ¡°After I went home yesterday, I saw people catching fish in the pond, I couldn¡¯t resist and went to catch fish too, and then I forgot about the homeworks.¡±


    Ge Lihua nodded, ¡°Put your things down and go home, you don¡¯t need toe back.¡±


    Her voice was calm, but it was clear there was no room for negotiation.


    Both boys¡¯ faces turned pale.


    The boy knelt down begging, ¡°Sister Lihua, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, please forgive me this time, I promise there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    Ge Lihua ignored him, turning to the other boy, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do your homework?¡±


    The boy hurriedly exined, ¡°Yesterday, my granther was ill, I was taking care of him until it stabilizedte at night, I was too tired and tell asleep beside his bed, only remembering the homework in the morning, but due tock of time, I couldn¡¯tplete it.¡±


    Ge Lihua said, ¡°Let me see.¡±


    The boy quickly handed his homework to Ge Lihua.


    Half of the homework was written on the paper¡­ Although the handwriting was not very good, one could tell that it was written seriously.


    ¡°Go sit down and listen to the ss, and make up the iplete partter.¡±


    The boy was overjoyed, ¡°Yes, Sister Lihua.¡±


    The boy on the left, seeing that the other boy who also hadn¡¯tpleted the homework was allowed to stay while he was being sent away, felt unjust, ¡°You¡¯re biased, why can he stay?¡±


    Ge Lihua nced at him and couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to him. She got up and


    The boy followed her out, angrily shouting, ¡°I don¡¯t ept this, you can¡¯t just send me away.¡±


    Ge Lihua¡¯s cold gaze turned towards the boy, causing him to tense up and dare not make any more fuss.


    Ge Lihua said, ¡°He was taking care of someone ill, while you were merely ying. What grounds do you have to be dissatisfied? What right do you have to not ept this?¡±


    The boy couldn¡¯t retort that.

 Chapter 697 - 697 A Small Test

    697 A Small Test


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After speaking, Ge Lihua continued forward to the workshop area to inquire about the boy who had been taking care of his sick grandfather from someone from the same vige, ¡°Brother Xu, how was Xu Zeliang¡¯s grandfatherst night¡­?¡±


    She intentionally left her question half-asked, so she would know the truth as soon as the other party responded.


    The man known as Brother Xu immediately said, ¡°Last night, Zeliang¡¯s grandfather was in a critical condition, nearly passed away. Thankfully, he devotedly took care of him deep into the night, and only then did his grandfather¡¯s condition improve. The boy¡¯s filial piety ismendable.¡±


    It seemed that Xu Zeliang was telling the truth. Ge Lihua nodded, ¡°Thankyou.¡± The man waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Ge Lihua returned to the schoolhouse, finding the boy who had been sent away still kneeling at the entrance.


    He didn¡¯t want to lose this opportunity, staying here meant at least getting a full meal, something he couldn¡¯t even enjoy during the New Year.


    Ge Lihua¡¯s heart did not soften at all. Nothing could be done without following the rules. This ce wasn¡¯t a charity, and she walked straight into the schoolhouse.


    Xu Zeliang came over, ¡°Sister Lihua, I¡¯ve finished my work.¡±


    Ge Lihua looked it over and nodded, ¡°Go back to your seat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Zeliang nced quickly at the boy kneeling at the door, silently swearing to himself that no matter what happened, he would never fail to do his homework again.


    The other students were somewhat frightened, realizing that the warnings weren¡¯t just for show. Viting the rules could indeed get them expelled. With this thought, they all sat up straighter.


    The boy knelt at the door for a long time, and seeing there was truly no chance for forgiveness, he slowly walked away, looking back three times with each step.


    The news that Chu¡¯s Easy Trade was hiring spread, and early in the morning, people were already waiting.


    They waited at the entrance of the workshop area. There were at least a hundred people.


    As soon as Shen Ruyue arrived, she was surrounded, ¡°Please wait here for a moment, let me arrange things in the workshop first, then I¡¯lle to talk with you.¡±


    No one dared to go against her, making way for her to pass.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze followed Shen Ruyue as she moved into the workshop, their eyes filled with anticipation, desire, and eagerness, as if there were treasures inside the workshop.


    Two wolves diligently guarded the entrance of the workshop from the left and right, adding a somewhat intimidating element to it.


    During the day, to avoid frightening everyone, Da Bai usually didn¡¯t appear and would sleep in at Tang Jinghong¡¯s home.


    Not long after Shen Ruyue entered the workshop area, Chu Qingzhi also arrived. Hearing that many people came for the job, she specially came to pick a few to make taro pies.


    Not knowing she was the real decision-maker, the crowd didn¡¯t swarm her but just watched her.


    Chu Qingzhi nned to pick women to make taro pies, choosing eleven from the many women present. She randomly pointed at seventeen or eighteen, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The women named were overjoyed, quickly gathering around Chu Qingzhi and following her towards the entrance.


    The envy in the eyes of the others was nearly tangible.


    Chu Qingzhi brought them to the new workshop. This workshop was built for rice dumplings.


    After discussing with Shen Ruyue, they thought it would be better to consolidate the workshops for easier management. Therefore, a new workshop was built, currently under renovation. Once the renovation waspleted, they would move there.


    The ice cream sales had stopped, and the ice cream workshop had been converted into an ice-making workshop, which would also be relocated.


    Upon entering the workshop, the women looked around¡­


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Please wait here for a moment. I have some matters to attend to and wille backter to arrange for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi left the workshop.


    Previously, when recruiting for the workshop, some people of poor character were hired, causing the workshop to lose a significant amount of money. Now, recruitment had be much more cautious, requiring some minor tests. Those who failed the test would be permanently cklisted.


    There were two tes of snacks on the desk in the workshop, trash in one corner with a shovel and broom next to it, and a few copper coins scattered in another corner¡­ There were about ten different tests in the workshop, making it a ce full of ¡°traps.¡±


    At first, everyone was restrained, but as Chu Qingzhi did not return for a while, they rxed and started looking around the workshop.


    Zhao Lan saw the trash in the corner and swiftly started cleaning it up with the broom and shovel.


    Someone nearby hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch the things in the workshop; what if you break something?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Lan hesitated but insisted, ¡°If I break anything, I¡¯ll take full responsibility. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    In her opinion, how could cleaning up cause any damage?


    Thinking it over, Xia He, who was from the same vige, came over to help, casually asking, ¡°Why did you think of cleaning up?¡±


    ¡°Everywhere else in the workshop is clean, except for this spot. It seems the owner is too busy to clean up. We¡¯re not busy right now, so helping out is no big deal.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ll help you,¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    While they were cleaning, a woman¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing the copper coins in the corner. ¡°Who could be so unlucky to drop them?¡± she thought gleefully.


    Then, pretending to be nonchnt, she picked up the three copper coins from the ground and hid them in her clothes.


    ¡°Hey, look, there are two tes of snacks over there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they look delicious. Do you want to try some?¡±


    ¡°Miss Qingzhi didn¡¯t say we could touch anything here. What if there¡¯s a problem?¡±


    ¡°What problem could there be? If it were really important, they wouldn¡¯t be left out here. Come on, let¡¯s all have some.¡± Her logic was that if everyone did it, even if Chu Qingzhi found out, she wouldn¡¯t me them.


    Two people stepped forward and ate some.


    Regarding the other tests, some passed while others did not.


    After a while, Chu Qingzhi returned, asked the five people who failed the tests to leave the workshop, leaving twelve people behind.


    Having one extra person wasn¡¯t a big issue. Chu Qingzhi then took them to the apple pie workshop.


    Zhao Lan and Xia He exchanged nces, understanding the ¡°traps¡± in the workshop. The others, realizingter, were extremely relieved that they hadn¡¯t sumbed to the temptation of minor gains, understanding now that they would have been the ones to leave if they had. With this realization, everyone silently vowed never to tamper with anything in the workshop again.


    Considering the expansion of the business, the workshop was builtrge, and currently, less than a third of the space was being used. Even with the twelve people, the workshop felt spacious.


    Chu Qingzhi told them, ¡°What you ¡®ll be making is called taro pie.¡±


    She introduced an apple pie to everyone, then exined, ¡°Taro pie is simr to apple pie¡­ You only have three days to learn. If you haven¡¯t learned by then, you¡¯ll have to leave.¡±


    These words made everyone¡¯s hearts tighten. It turned out that passing the previous test wasn¡¯t the end of the challenge but the beginning.

 Chapter 698 - 698 Hooligans Come

    698 Hooligans Come


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi continued to exin the workshop¡¯s rules and the pay, which everyone was concerned about. After rifying these points, she began teaching everyone how to make taro pies.


    Everyone was so enthusiastic and dedicated to learning how to make taro pies that they had never been so serious before.


    The workshop offered such good welfare and treatment that no one wanted to be expelled.


    Using the same method, Shen Ruyue selected workers to help Hong Yujun brew wine and others to work in the paper mill producing packaging paper.


    The maid brought medicine to Yu Wanwan, ¡°Miss, how do you feel?¡±


    Yu Wanwan was about to tell the maid, ¡°I feel much lighter, as if a stone that was pressing on me has been removed.¡±


    The maid was somewhat pleased, ¡°Have you ever felt this way before?¡±


    Yu Wanwan thought seriously for a moment and shook her head, ¡°No, and I¡¯ve never felt rxed before.¡± Suddenly, she became excited, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve lost weight?¡±


    The maidughed, ¡°Miss, even if you¡¯ve lost weight, it¡¯s not visible now. But with such effectiveness, I believe you¡¯ll lose weight one day.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Yu Wanwan thought for a moment, ¡°Yesterday, I saw vigers cutting vegetables in the field. Shall we go too?¡±


    The maid, seeing Yu Wanwan so happy, didn¡¯t want to dampen her spirits, ¡°Miss, your clothes are expensive. Let¡¯s change into cheaper clothes before we go.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    The master and servant walked out of the house and looked around. Then, they walked to the furthest field.


    The field was nted with shepherd¡¯s purse and turnips, which were growing well, especially the turnips, which were quiterge.


    Yu Wanwan approached He Cuiyun, ¡°Aunt, let me help you cut the vegetables?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, not necessary¡­¡± He Cuiyun was startled, ¡°A person of your status wearing clothes worth more than all the vegetables in this field, if they get dirty or damaged, I might be ruined.¡±


    Yu Wanwan smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be responsible, Aunt. Besides, I¡¯m doing this to cure my illness. If you let me work, I¡¯ll be grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He Cuiyun was still worried, ¡°Cutting vegetables might hurt your hands¡­¡±


    Yu Wanwan looked around, ¡°Then I¡¯ll do some work that won¡¯t hurt my hands, okay?¡±


    Seeing that Yu Wanwan was unwilling to give up, He Cuiyun had to find a solution. She looked around and had an idea, ¡°Miss, help me pickup the vegetables and put them in the basket. Just picking vegetables, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wanwan was excited. She had never done farm work before, not even seen it.


    Thus, Yu Wanwan started working in the field, quickly breaking into a sweat. As a result, her body felt lighter again.


    In the county city.


    A few students were passing through the streets when they suddenly stopped to look at a disy.


    The disy board read, ¡°Wu¡¯s Bookstore, The World¡¯s Structure.¡±


    ¡°This Wu¡¯s Bookstore is so arrogant to say such a thing!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not arrogant, can you open a bookstore here?¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. Others open bookstores facing the direction of the school¡¯s gate. Opening it at the back, I wonder what Wu¡¯s Bookstore is thinking?¡±


    ¡°Seeing its arrogance has piqued my interest. When it opens, I must see what makes it stand out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s written here that it opens on the tenth day of the tenth month. Let¡¯s alle together then.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then.¡±


    As the schrs chatted and walked away, another group arrived¡­


    This was naturally done on purpose to stir up everyone¡¯s emotions and make asting impression.


    Indeed, every student passing by would stop to give their opinions. Within just an hour or two, a small buzz had been created. Those who saw it remembered it well and nned to visit the store once it opened.


    From the second-floor window, Wu Yaqing peeked out, her smile radiant, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of youing; I¡¯m afraid of you noting.¡±


    At the back door of the school, news of a presumptuous bookstore about to open spread gradually within the school.


    In the Chu Vige.


    On a barren plot ofnd, arge group of people were busy clearing thend to nt wheat, working energetically.


    Chu Rong wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve and walked over to Chu Shi¡¯an, ¡°Let¡¯s take a break, have some water before continuing.¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an smiled, ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two men each scooped up a bowl of water to drink, then sat in the grass, tilting their faces up to watch the geese flying south in the sky.


    Chu Shi¡¯an spoke with a hint of emotion, ¡°Look at those geese, living so freely andfortably.¡±


    Chu Rong nodded, ¡°Indeed, they seem very free andfortable, but I still prefer our human life.¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an looked at his childhood friend, his eyes filled with deep envy.


    His childhood friend had lived a fulfilling life, having been to the capital, dined in the best restaurants there, seen the imperial pce, met the emperor and the crown prince, and his daughter was married to the young master, with another daughter to marry a general in the future. Meanwhile, he had nothing, not even enough to eat.


    ¡°Chu Rong, thankyou for helping me these past few days.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities between brothers,¡± Chu Rong patted Chu Shi¡¯an on the shoulder. ¡°If you consider me a brother, just speak up if you need anything.¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an smiled, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Suddenly, a harsh voice came from behind, ¡°Big brother, Chu Shi¡¯an is over there.¡±


    Chu Rong and Chu Shi¡¯an turned around to look¡­


    Chu Rong was confused. He didn¡¯t recognize the two people.


    Chu Shi¡¯an¡¯s expression changed slightly. They were his ex-wife¡¯s two sons.


    The brothers ran over quickly. Sun Dinggui said righteously, ¡°Our mother is sick and needs money for treatment. When you left, you took all our family¡¯s money. Now, return the money to us.¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an¡¯s face turned very ugly, ¡°When I left with Lan¡¯er, I only took a few clothes. I didn¡¯t take anything else.¡±


    Sun Dinggui spoke like a hooligan, ¡°Are you trying to fool me? If you didn¡¯t take anything, what have you and your daughter been eating all this time? Hurry up and give us the money, or we¡¯ll sell Lan¡¯er to a brothel.¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an, who now only had his daughter, was enraged, ¡°If you dare to sell Lan¡¯er, I¡¯llbreakyour legs!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, if we can¡¯t get the money, you¡¯ll see if I dare or not.¡± Sun Dinggui didn¡¯t take Chu Shi¡¯an¡¯s threat seriously due to the deep-seated impression that Chu Shi¡¯an was always submissive in the Sun family.


    Chu Rong, with a cold face, said, ¡°My brother has already divorced your mother. Whether he took money or not, he has nothing to do with your family anymore. If you want money, earn it yourself.¡±


    Sun Dinggui pushed Chu Rong and lifted his chin defiantly, ¡°This is our family¡¯s affair. What business is it of an outsider to meddle?¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an protected Chu Rong behind him, ¡°If you have any issues,e at me. It¡¯s not his business.¡±


    Sun Dinggui¡¯s face turned vicious, ¡°Then give us the money. Just hand over the money, and we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

 Chapter 699 - 699 Solving the Trouble

    699 Solving the Trouble


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Shi¡¯an was both angry and frustrated, feeling extremely unlucky. ¡°I didn¡¯t take your money, don¡¯t nder me.¡±


    Seeing Chu Shi¡¯an was unyielding, Sun Dinggui decided to go harder. ¡°Brother, go find Chu Lan¡¯er. At her age, she can be sold for a good price.¡±


    Sun Dingfu immediately responded, ¡°Okay,¡± and then ran into the vige, calling, ¡°Chu Lan¡¯er, Chu Lan¡¯er¡­¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an rushed to stop him but was blocked by Sun Dinggui. ¡°If you really care about your daughter, then hurry up and give us the silver.¡±


    Sun Dinggui could block one person, but not two. Chu Rong chased after him.


    Chu Shi¡¯an, furious, punched Sun Dinggui in the nose. ¡°Beast, Lan¡¯er is your sister. How can you do this!¡±


    Sun Dinggui, also enraged, started fighting with Chu Shi¡¯an, and both quickly drew blood.


    Xiao Chen, seeing things going awry, quickly called two people over to help.


    After beating Sun Dinggui, they tied him to a tree. ¡°You stay here and cool off.¡± With a bloody face, Sun Dinggui¡¯s eyes were filled with rage, wishing he could kill Chu Shi¡¯an. ¡°Chu Shi¡¯an, I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an had already gone after Sun Dingfu, ignoring Sun Dinggui.


    On the other side, Chu Rong caught up with Sun Dingfu and blocked his way. ¡°Hurry up and leave Chu Family Vige, or don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    Suddenly remembering Chu Rong¡¯s wealth, Sun Dingfu had a wicked idea.


    ¡°You¡¯re so rich, why don¡¯t you pay for Chu Shi¡¯an? We¡¯re not asking for much, just a thousand taels.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Shi¡¯an nearly fainted from anger, cursing, ¡°A thousand taels? Are you dreaming? Sun Dingfu, what makes you thinkyou¡¯re worth a thousand taels?¡±


    Seeing the man he used to bully cursing him, Sun Dingfu red fiercely, looking like a vicious dog.


    ¡°Chu Shi¡¯an, watch your mouth. What have you brought to our family as a live- in son-inw? Instead, my mother gave you a daughter. What¡¯s wrong with asking for a little silver?¡±


    ¡°My mother fell ill because of giving birth to Chu Lan¡¯er. Shouldn¡¯t you pay for her treatment?¡±


    ¡°If we knew you¡¯d be so ungrateful, we would¡¯ve never agreed to you bing our live-in son-inw!¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an was left speechless by the scolding¡­


    Suddenly, Chu Rong spoke up. ¡°You keep saying your mother is ill. Fine, my daughters know medicine. Bring your mother here, and if she¡¯s sick, we¡¯ll make sure to cure her!¡±


    Sun Dingfu hadn¡¯t expected this response and suddenly lost his confidence. ¡°We¡¯ve already seen a doctor and got the prescription. We¡¯re just waiting to pay the consultation fee.¡±


    Chu Rong, though simple and honest, was no fool. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Bring the doctor over and show us the prescription. I¡¯ll pay the consultation fee.¡±


    Sun Dingfu red at Chu Rong hatefully. Their ims were all lies; there was no doctor!


    Sun Dingfu stubbornly refused. ¡°Why should we do whatever you say? I won¡¯t call the doctor today. Let¡¯s see what you can do about it!¡±


    Chu Rong smirked and called out loudly, ¡°Da Bai,e here.¡±


    Sun Dingfu looked around, wondering who or what Da Bai was.


    As he was puzzled, the majestic Da Bai approached. Its intimidating gaze and the pressure of being the king of beasts overwhelmed Sun Dingfu.


    Sun Dingfu, terrified, turned pale. Ovee with fear, his brain went nk, and he was paralyzed with fright.


    From a distance, Sun Dinggui also saw this scene and was horrified. How could there be a tiger?


    As Da Bai approached and growled softly, birds scattered in fright, and nearby animals-dogs, chickens, geese-ran away, daring not toe any closer.


    ¡®Alth¡ª ¡± Sun Dingfu screamed in terror, unable to withstand such fear, and fainted.


    Chu Rong kicked Sun Dingfu¡¯s leg. ¡°With that courage, you dare to extort money from others!¡±


    Everyone came over to watch the excitement.


    Chu Qingzhi was pulled over by Li Qingyu, ¡°Qingzhi, look, something big is about to happen.¡±


    She had heard the two brothers nning to sell Chu Lan¡¯er and felt trouble brewing, so she quickly went to find Chu Qingzhi.


    As they approached, without needing Chu Qingzhi to ask, the crowd told her everything that had happened.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the two brothers and called over Chu Haodong, ¡°Take Sun Dingfu and Sun Dinggui back to Sun Vige and tell the vige chief there that if these two brothers cause trouble in Chu Vige again, no one from Sun Vige will be hired for work here in the future. Those from Sun Vige who are currently employed will also have to leave.¡±


    This idea was brilliant, and Chu Haodong agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    After the brothers were sent away, with Chu Qingzhi¡¯s silent approval, her words spread through the workshop like a whirlwind. Soon, people from Sun Vige were brainstorming eighteen different ways to prevent the brothers from causing trouble in Chu Vige again.


    After that, the brothers never came to Chu Vige again.


    Chu Lan¡¯er found Chu Qingzhi and knelt to thank her, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, thank you for solving such a big problem for us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi helped the young girl up, ¡°From now on, just focus on your work, and thingswill get better.¡±


    Chu Lanner nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes.¡±


    At Yunfei School.


    Every day, Qiu Meiyun would prepare a bowl of soup for Yan Yixian and have a servant bring it to him.


    That day, as she was about to deliver the soup again, the servant told her that Master Yan had asked her to bring it in herself. Qiu Meiyun was so nervous she almost spilled the soup bowl.


    After hesitating for a while, Qiu Meiyun mustered her courage and entered Yan Yixian¡¯s room, ¡°Master Yan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you. Please sit.¡± Yan Yixian, sitting up in bed, said. His leg didn¡¯t hurt as long as he didn¡¯t move it.


    Qiu Meiyun shook her head, feeling awkward and not sitting down, ¡°No need,


    I¡¯ll just leave after delivering the soup.¡±


    The atmosphere became silent, slightly awkward.


    Just then, a clear child¡¯s voice came from outside, breaking the awkward silence, ¡°Teacher, are you feeling better?¡±


    Yan Yixian smiled and responded, ¡°Much better.¡±


    The door was pushed open, and Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao walked in, one after the other.


    Chu Xuyao handed him a taro pie, ¡°This is a new taro pie made by my fifth sister, please try it.¡±


    Yan Yixian thanked them, ¡°You brothers are thoughtful. By the way, since you re here, could you help me bring the consultation fee back to your fifth sister?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s better if you give it to fifth sister yourself.¡±


    Yan Yixian thought it over and decided it would be more sincere to do it himself, so he didn¡¯t insist further, ¡°How about your studies? The child schr exam is tomorrow, are you confident?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan, putting his arm around Chu Xuyao¡¯s shoulder, confidently said, ¡°Please rest assured, Teacher, my ninth brother and I won¡¯t have any major problems.¡±


    Yan Yixian nodded with a smile, ¡°This is an important exam in your life, make sure to do your best. But don¡¯t worry too much, if you don¡¯t do well this time, there¡¯s always next time.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan said, ¡°We still think it¡¯s better to pass it in one go.¡±


    Yan Yixian said, ¡°Then, I congratte you in advance.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou,¡± Chu Xuyuan pointed outside, ¡°Teacher, we¡¯re going to review our lessonsnow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    Not long after the children left, Qiu Meiyun also left, feeling extremely nervous when she was alone with Yan Yixian.


    Yan Yixian rxed his clenched, sweaty fists and smiled slightly.

 Chapter 700 - 700 Greed Arising

    700 Greed Arising


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the ancestral hall.


    A big bowl of stir-fried pork with green peppers, a big bowl of braised pork with beans, a big bowl of cold shredded white radish, a bowl of vegetable soup, and a big bowl of white rice were brought one by one into the shrine hall and ced on the table at the entrance of the ssroom.


    At quarter past noon, ss was dismissed on time, and Ge Lihua put down her textbook and said, ¡°You can eat now, everyone get your bowls and go to eat.¡± Everyone¡¯s bowls were kept in a cab at the back of the ssroom, and they were responsible for washing their own bowls.


    Next came the happiest moment for all the children in the ssroom. After Ge Lihua stepped out, everyone rushed to grab their bowls and then dashed out of the ssroom to line up.


    The vige chief¡¯s wife said kindly, ¡°Come one by one, everyone will get their share, no need to rush or snatch.¡±


    While speaking, the vige chief¡¯s wife took therge bowls from the children¡¯s hands, firstdling about too grams of white rice, then adding a scoop of each dish until the bowl was full, and finally handing it back to the children.


    They ate in the ssroom. After all, it was a temporary schoolhouse, so they made do.


    Holding a big bowl of rice and meat in their hands, no matter where they were, in the eyes of the children, it was as if they were in heaven.


    The vige chief¡¯s wife said, ¡°If you haven¡¯t had enough, you cane back for more. If you want soup, you can alsoe to get some. Take as much as you can eat, but don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In the ssroom, the children devoured their food, their cheeks bulging with food.


    However, there were two exceptions, Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin, who came from the wealthiest families among the children, at least notcking food or clothing.


    Thinking of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s elegant eating manner, they began to imitate her.


    In their eyes, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s way of eating was the most graceful they had ever seen, and they unconsciously learned from her.


    At this moment, the siblings ate their food slowly and quietly, which was quite pleasing to watch.


    Tian Xiaoqiu ate very quickly, as if she had been starved for several meals and suddenly had food, but her movements slowed down when she caught sight of the Xu siblings.


    She thought to herself that their way of eating was really elegant.


    With this thought in mind, she couldn¡¯t help but start to imitate them.


    Xu Zeliang, Tian Xiaoqiu¡¯s desk mate, ate very quickly, finishing more than half of his bowl in a short time.


    Seeing that his desk mate still had more than half of her bowl left, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hurry up, are you counting the rice grains?¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu pointed at the Xu siblings and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t they eat differently from us?¡±


    Xu Zeliang looked over and felt a sense of inferiority inside, but he didn¡¯t show it, ¡°Let¡¯s notpare ourselves with them. They don¡¯tck food at home, unlike us, who have to wait for the New Year to have a full meal. Hurry up and eat.¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu stared at the rice in her bowl and suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be like them?¡±


    Without thinking, Xu Zeliang replied, ¡°Of course, I do, but first we need to make sure we can stay here. Otherwise, it¡¯s all in vain. And you¡¯ve seen how strict Sister Lihua and the others are. Whether we can stay for the next three months is still a question.¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu swore, ¡°I will definitely pass the exam and stay.¡±


    Xu Zeliang was silent for a moment, then his eyes lit up with determination, ¡°I will too.¡±


    At Yunhui Restaurant.


    In the main hall, a customer called out loudly, ¡°Boss, bring out the wine.¡±


    The waiter quickly approached, ¡°May I ask what kind of wine you would like?


    The restaurant has five types of wine¡­¡±


    Before the waiter could finish, the customer interrupted, ¡°Bring the rice wine.


    This wine has a good vor, very satisfying to drink.¡±


    The waiter smiled and responded, ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll get it for you right away.¡±


    In just half an hour, more than thirty pots of rice wine were sold, marking the first time the restaurant had sold wine so quickly.


    In the kitchen, the chef added a bit of rice wine to the braised fish, bringing out


    a strong fragrance that tempted everyone.


    This was a tip from Chu Qingzhi to Chu Xuhua, suggesting that rice wine was very fragrant when used to cook dishes with a fishy smell. When the wine was delivered, he mentioned it to Chu Yehui, who happened to be starting work.


    After trying a bit of rice wine, the effect was surprisingly good, even astonishing.


    ¡°The wine¡¯s ability to enhance the aroma is amazing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the entire kitchen smells wonderful, I¡¯m drooling.¡±


    Everyone discussed animatedly as Chu Yehui entered from outside, ¡°What have you done? I could smell the fragrance from outside.¡±


    The chef pointed to the braised fish in the pot, ¡°This, I added some rice wine.¡±


    Chu Yehui approached and took another sniff, somewhat intoxicated, ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant with rice wine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, everyone saw it just now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll allocate some rice wine for you to cook with every day, but don¡¯t let this secret out. It¡¯ll be Yunhui Restaurant¡¯s exclusive secret recipe.¡±


    ¡°Understood, young master.¡±


    Chu Yehui left the kitchen happily, humming a tune, thinking about the good business brought by the rice wine.


    In the fields.


    He Cuiyun and a few women from the vige approached, ¡°Qingyu.¡±


    Seeing them, Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on, wiping sweat as she walked over, feigning ignorance, ¡°Why have youe?¡±


    The women signaled to He Cuiyun, who reluctantly took the lead, chuckling, ¡°About what I mentioned to you yesterday, what do you think?¡±


    Li Qingyu sighed internally, knowing that once greed takes hold, it¡¯s hard to restrain.


    She first exined the disadvantages of marrying into a wealthy family in the capital, then said, ¡°If you¡¯re determined to marry your daughters into the capital, I can send a letter to Qingyue, asking her to find a matchmaker in the capital for your daughters. But let me be clear, I won¡¯t be responsible for the consequences.¡±


    The women hesitated after hearing Li Qingyu¡¯s words, but the thought of the various benefits still tempted them, ¡°Sister Qingyu, please write a letter to Qingyue. After you send the letter, we¡¯ll head to the capital.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll send the letterter.¡±


    The women were extremely grateful, ¡°Thank you, Qingyu. If our daughters marry well, we¡¯ll definitely repay you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Qingyu smiled and agreed, thinking to herself that she hoped they would all be lucky. She went home and informed Chu Qingzhi of the vigers¡¯ decision.


    Chu Qingzhi wrote a letter, exining what to do, and sent it off with an eagle. The method was simple: the vigers would go to Chu Qingyue, who would then take them to stay at an inn, not to arrange them at the Ning residence. She would introduce one of the matchmakers to the vigers.


    The vigers might ask Chu Qingyue to introduce them to wealthy young masters, but she should decline everything except for introducing the matchmaker. Other than that, she shouldn¡¯t involve herself in anything else.


    The next day, Li Qingyu told He Cuiyun that she had sent the letter. On the third day, the vigers packed their luggage and took their daughters to find Chu Qingyue in the capital.


    Xu Guannan, apanied by Fang Mingyi, entered Chu Vige.


    Fang Mingyi had a bright appearance, dressed in expensive white clothes, tall and slender. As he moved, his clothes gently swayed, giving him an effortlessly graceful look.

 Chapter 701 - 701 The Famous Flower Is Taken

    701 The Famous Flower Is Taken


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Holding a white fan in his hand, he shook it and said, ¡°Brother Xu, are you sure you¡¯re not joking with me?¡±


    Xu Guannan chuckled lightly, ¡°Do you think that the vigers are all coarse and only know how to do rough work?¡±


    Fang Mingyi was a typical noble son, and this was his first time entering a vige. Hearing this, he looked at Xu Guannan and retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±


    Xu Guannan maintained a polite smile and said mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll know whether it is or not in a moment.¡±


    Fang Mingyi stared at Xu Guannan, feeling that this guy was hiding something from him.


    Xu Guannan stepped forward to stop a viger in his tracks, asking politely, ¡°Uncle, may I know where Miss Qingzhi is right now?¡±


    The uncle turned and pointed in the direction of the workshop area, ¡°Qingzhi is in the workshop.¡±


    Xu Guannan bowed his thanks, ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡±


    The uncle waved his hand and continued on his way, carrying his hoe.


    Xu Guannan led Fang Mingyi towards the workshop area.


    At the entrance of the workshop area, Chu Qingzhi had asked An Shanwu and others to level the ground and pave it with bluestone bs, creating a square about half the size of a basketball court.


    There were flower beds by the court, nted with many low-lying flowers and nts, and a circle of hop saplings around the court. Among the saplings were ced some rectangr stones for sitting, giving it a park-like appearance.


    There was a tap on the left side of the main entrance, providing mountain spring water for those carrying goods who often became thirsty due to heavy sweating, installed specifically for them.


    Walking towards the left side of the workshop, in a more secluded area, a thatched house was built.


    The entire structure of the workshop was very user-friendly.


    At this moment, the court was filled with many carts carrying goods, with people moving boxes into the workshop and others taking goods out, creating a bustling and lively scene.


    Fang Mingyi was stunned by this scene; it didn¡¯t look like a vige at all but more like arge warehouse.


    He nced at Xu Guannan, starting to understand his point, but still stubbornly said, ¡°Hey, Brother Xu, this doesn¡¯t change my perception.¡±


    As he finished speaking, a girl in a yellow and blue dress walked over.


    The girl¡¯s dress fluttered gracefully, her demeanor steady yet spirited, and her aura distinguished, making her stand out from ordinary women.


    This girl was Chu Qingning. She recognized Xu Guannan and came over to greet him, ¡°Young Master Xu, what brings you to the vige?¡±


    Xu Guannan replied with courteous manners, ¡°I have something for Miss Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled apologetically, ¡°I also need to find my fifth sister for something important. You might have to wait a bit.¡±


    Xu Guannanughed lightly, ¡°No worries, Miss. Please go ahead with your business. We¡¯ll sit under the tree.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way then.¡±


    Fang Mingyi, curious, asked after retracting his fan, ¡°Who was thatdy just now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fourth sister, named Chu Qingning,¡± Xu Guannan exined as he led Fang Mingyi towards a clean, often-used stone under a tree.


    Fang Mingyi recalled Chu Qingning, who he had just seen. ¡°Is she from this vige?¡±


    ¡°Yes. How about that? Were your assumptions challenged?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I admit I was prejudiced.¡±


    Hearing his friend admit this, Xu Guannan chose not to say more.


    Soon, Chu Qingning hurriedly brought Chu Qingzhi out from the workshop, the sisters walking briskly.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi, Fang Mingyi immediately stood up, asking eagerly, ¡°Was the girl in the light green dress just now Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    His eyes were fixed on Chu Qingzhi as he spoke.


    The woman was beautiful, with clear, lovely eyebrows and eyes, and her lips seemed touched by begonia rouge, perfectly tinted in a way that was neither too red nor too pale. The moment he saw her, everything else seemed to fade into the background, her presence overwhelmingly captivating.


    Xu Guannan nced at his friend¡¯s reaction and nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.¡±


    Without another word, Fang Mingyi said, ¡°Quick, follow her.¡±


    Xu Guannan was speechless.


    Seeing Fang Mingyi¡¯s excessive enthusiasm, he feltpelled to tell him that Chu Qingzhi was already betrothed to the great general.


    Fang Mingyi stopped in his tracks, ¡°Are you joking with me?¡±


    Xu Guannan replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not joking at all.¡±


    Fang Mingyi¡¯s bright face immediately fell, ¡°Why? Why are all the good girls taken?¡±


    Xu Guannan added, ¡°Because you arrived toote.¡±


    Fang Mingyi pointed at Xu Guannan, trembling, ¡°What a friend you are!¡±


    With a slight raise of his eyebrows, Xu Guannan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, they¡¯ve gone far ahead.¡± He started walking first, and Fang Mingyi quickly followed, feeling dejected.


    Meanwhile, Chu Qingzhi brought Chu Qingzhi to the old house¡¯s medical room.


    Several people were inside, one lying on the bed with a high fever that wouldn¡¯t subside, and the others were his family members, old and young, all with red eyes and sorrowful expressions.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arrival, they quickly made way.


    The patient¡¯s wife pleaded, ¡°Miss, he¡¯s the sole breadwinner of our family, he mustn¡¯te to harm.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression turned slightly serious, ¡°Everyone, please leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the woman quickly ushered her family to wait outside.


    Chu Qingzhi approached the man to take his pulse, then her brows furrowed slightly: tetanus!


    She put on gloves, rolled up the man¡¯s trouser leg, and found a wound on his calf, half an inch long but seemingly minor.


    Using her inner vision technique, she noted, ¡°The wound looks small, but it¡¯s actually an inch deep, no wonder he got tetanus.¡±


    This disease had a 100% mortality rate once it broke out in ancient times, and it was considered incurable then.


    This was her first encounter with such a disease. Chu Qingzhi had Chu Qingzhi study the pulse and symptoms while she went to look for herbs.


    The pharmacy didn¡¯t sell medicine for tetanus, and it wasn¡¯t grown in the herb garden, so she had to go to the mountains to gather it.


    Chu Qingzhi, apanied by Da Bai, headed towards the mountains.


    Xu Guannan and Fang Mingyi witnessed all this.


    Xu Guannan, having seen it before, wasn¡¯t surprised.


    But it was different for Fang Mingyi. It was his first time witnessing such things, and he was especially shocked, ¡°Xu brother, Chu Qingzhi summoned a tiger, right?¡±


    Xu Guannan nodded, with a hint of teasing, ¡°Yes, Da Bai even went to the capital city and helped solve aplex headless corpse case. How about that, are you even more shocked now?¡±


    Fang Mingyi realized Xu Guannan was making fun of him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you get surprised the first time?¡±


    ¡°I was surprised,¡± Xu Guannan smiled, ¡°but I didn¡¯t show it as obviously as you.¡± Then, he followed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s steps.


    Truly a friend indeed!


    ¡°Wait for me,¡± Fang Mingyi hurriedly caught up.


    At the foot of the mountain, Chu Qingzhi stopped and turned to look at Xu Guannan and Fang Mingyi, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    Before Xu Guannan could speak, Fang Mingyi quickly said, ¡°My name is Fang Mingyi. I saw that you have extraordinary medical skills, so I specifically followed to watch.¡±


    ¡± What are you watching?¡± Chu Qingzhi sized up Fang Mingyi, noting his handsome features, his meticulously tailored white robe, and the air of nobility about him, clearly indicating his distinguished background.

 Chapter 702 - 703 Guqin Scores

    703 Guqin Scores


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Fang Mingyiughed dryly. ¡°I want to see what herbs you¡¯re picking.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous in the mountains, you two shouldn¡¯t follow.¡± After saying this, Chu Qingzhi no longer paid attention to the two and continued to walk into the¡¯ mountains.


    The patient won¡¯tst through the night and needs to take the medicine quickly; there¡¯s no time to dawdle with the two men.


    Looking at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s departing figure, Fang Mingyi hesitated and asked Xu Guannan, ¡°Brother Xu, shall we follow her in?¡±


    ¡°Do you fear death?¡± Xu Guannan countered.


    Fang Mingyi didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of Xu Guannan and tapped his chest with his fan, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Just as Xu Guannan was about to speak, Chu Laipi and Chu Bapi came by, carryingrge baskets on their backs, ready to pick leaves in the bamboo forest.


    Now that they were strong and well-dressed, though they still carried a bit of their old ruffian aura, they no longer engaged in petty theft. Their reputation in the vige had improved, and even the matchmaker was considering arranging marriages for them.


    Fang Mingyi blocked their way and politely asked, ¡°Brothers, are you going into the mountain?¡±


    Chu Laipi sized up Fang Mingyi, who looked wealthy and might be a guest at


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house, so he also responded politely, ¡°Yes, why?¡±


    Fang Mingyi pointed with his fan towards the mountains, ¡°We also want to go into the mountains, can you take us with you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason not to, let¡¯s go.¡± The bamboo forest wasn¡¯t a dangerous ce, so Chu Laipi agreed readily.


    ¡°Thankyou,¡± FangMingyi bowed.


    Chu Laipi thought to himself that ever since he had reformed, people had been quite polite to him, which was good, and he needed to keep it up.


    Chu Laipi and Chu Bapi led Xu Guannan and Fang Mingyi to the bamboo forest, ¡°We¡¯re going to pick leaves, you can do as you please.¡±


    Fang Mingyi looked around, noting that this was obviously not what he had in mind for going into the mountain, ¡°We want to find Chu Qingzhi, do you know where she is, can you take us to her?¡±


    Chu Laipi asked in surprise, ¡°Sister Qingzhi entered the mountain?¡±


    Yes. Fang Mingyi was puzzled, these two men were clearly older than Chu Qingzhi, yet they called her sister?


    Chu Laipi waved his hand and rejected, ¡°Sister Qingzhi usually enters the mountain to pick herbs. The ce she goes to is very dangerous. We can¡¯t bring you there.¡±


    Fang Mingyi frowned, ¡°If a girl can go there, why can¡¯t we?¡±


    Chu Laipi calmly asked, ¡°Can you make wolves guard your house and tigers be your pets?¡±


    Fang Mingyi shook his head, puzzled, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But Sister Qingzhi can!¡± Chu Laipi¡¯s tone was filled with admiration.


    Fang Mingyi was speechless.


    ¡°Brother Fang,¡± Xu Guannan spoke up, ¡°don¡¯t trouble them unnecessarily. It¡¯s indeed dangerous in the mountains, and it¡¯s wise to be cautious.¡±


    FangMingyi took the advice, opened his fan with a ¡°swish,¡± and fanned himself, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t dragyou into danger with me.¡±


    Suddenly, he noticed something and pointed with his fan, ¡°Brother Xu, look, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Xu Guannan looked in the direction pointed and saw many pieces of wood piled haphazardly, covered in ck, ear-shaped objects.


    ¡°It¡¯s wood fungus (ancient name for wood ear mushrooms).¡±


    Xu Guannan was pleasantly surprised; wood fungus was a well-known mountain delicacy that everyone liked to eat, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find so much wood fungus here, let¡¯s go pick them.¡±


    He walked over with joy.


    Fang Mingyi nced at Chu Laipi and Chu Bapi, who were busy picking leaves


    on their own and didn¡¯t pay attention to the others. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Xu Guannan wove two baskets out of leaves and vines, and handed one to Fang Mingyi. ¡°Go ahead and pick.¡±


    Fang Mingyi looked at Xu Guannan as if he was seeing him for the first time.


    ¡°How do you, a schr, know how to do these things?¡±


    Xu Guannan calmly replied, ¡°I am a schr, but I was born in a vige. I¡¯ve been doing these kinds of things since I was young; there¡¯s nothing strange about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Fang Mingyi didn¡¯t say anything more and started picking seriously. As a young master, he had never done this kind of work before, and found it quite novel.


    On the other hand, Chu Qingzhi quickly gathered the medicinal herbs. As she passed by the forest where Chu Laipi and Chu Bapi were, she saw Xu Guannan and Fang Mingyi by chance.


    She walked towards them. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Xu Guannan raised the basket in his hand. ¡°We came to the mountain to look around and decided to pick some wood ears.¡±


    The dead trees were covered with wood ears, presenting a scene of bountiful harvest.


    Since Xu Guannan was the teacher of Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao, Chu Qingzhi asked with more concern, ¡°When are you nning to leave?¡±


    Xu Guannan paused for a moment. ¡°We n to fill up a basket first.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then take your time picking. Leave the mountain with the otherster; don¡¯t stay in the mountain alone. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Fang Mingyi wanted to keep Chu Qingzhi from leaving but couldn¡¯t think of any excuse on the spot. So, he said, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, may I offer these wood ears to you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi declined. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard for half a day; you should take them back and enjoy them yourselves.¡±


    At that moment, Chu Laipi¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, we¡¯ll pick some and send them to your houseter.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fang Mingyi was speechless.


    Fang Mingyi asked, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, why would you ept theirs but not ours?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi countered, ¡°Did you hear what they called me?¡±


    Fang Mingyi understood and took back his basket, turning to business matters.


    Miss Qingzhi, we actually came to see you because there¡¯s something important.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Fang Mingyi looked at Xu Guannan and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Brother Xu that you¡¯re very good at ying the guqin and have a deep understanding of it. So, I wanted to ask you to look at my guqin scores. Iposed them myself, but the tunes always seem off. I¡¯ve asked many people, but they all say there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s do this. The patient¡¯s condition is very critical, so I¡¯ll take the medicine first. You can bring the guqin scores overter, and then I¡¯ll help you look at them.¡±


    Fang Mingyi happily agreed, ¡°Thankyou, Miss Qingzhi.¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    It¡¯s not easy toe to the mountains, so Fang Mingyi and Xu Guannan didn¡¯t leave until they had filled their baskets.


    After leaving the mountain, Fang Mingyi immediately went to find Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi led them to the Swing Pavilion and served tea. ¡°This ce has a better view and is suitable for discussing elegant things like guqin scores.¡±


    Fang Mingyi said obediently, ¡°We¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Xu Guannan nced sideways. When had this guy be so easy-going?


    Chu Qingzhi sat at the table, spread out the guqin scores, and looked at them carefully. ¡°Are you a guqin master?¡±


    ¡°Not really, but I love ying the guqin. I can¡¯t sleep without ying a piece every day.¡± For Fang Mingyi, ying the guqin was his biggest hobby, and he had to y every day.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and turned the conversation to the guqin scores. ¡°Yourposition is grand and powerful, full of the sounds of war and horses. Just by looking at the scores, I feel as if I¡¯m facing the battlefield and countless soldiers. May I ask if you intend to use this guqin piece for the army?¡±

 Chapter 703 - Went Fishing

    Went Fishing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Fang Mingyi was somewhat excited, looking at Chu Qingzhi with eyes as if he had found a precious gem. ¡°Miss, you have a discerning eye. I originally intended to gift this music score to someone, but it didn¡¯t feel right, so I never gave it away.¡±


    He had asked about ten people to review the music score, and Chu Qingzhi was the first to urately judge the intended scene for the music. Impressive, truly impressive!


    Chu Qingzhi looked down at the music score, ¡°This style of music score, it must be your first attempt atposing something like this, right?¡±


    Fang Mingyi nodded eagerly, ¡°Yes, the music Iposed before was meant for banquets and such scenes. Half a year ago, while traveling along the border, I witnessed a majestic scene of armies arranged on a mountaintop. It inspired me topose a military music score.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi spread out a new sheet of paper, took up a brush, and began revising the music score.


    The piece was somewhat long, and it took her a while to finish revising.


    Chu Qingzhi put down the brush and handed the new music score to Fang Mingyi, ¡°See if this works?¡±


    Fang Mingyi had been watching Chu Qingzhi revise the music score. After taking the revised score and thoroughly reviewing it, he found it to be perfect, ¡°Miss, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll fetch a guqin and y it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Please.¡±


    The guqin was in the carriage. Fang Mingyi fetched it, ced it on the table, and began to y ording to the new music score.


    The sound of the guqin attracted the children and some idle vigers¡­


    The children gathered around the swing pavilion, watching with great interest.


    The adults stood farther away from the swing pavilion. High culture like music, chess, calligraphy, and painting was a different world for them. Having the chance to experience it was already wonderful.


    After the piece finished, there was warm apuse, ¡°Beautiful, beautiful!¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s cheers, Fang Mingyi changed his view of the vigers. It was not that they only knew how to do rough things, but that they had no choice but to do this for the sake of their livelihood. If they had the conditions, they could also do those elegant tilings well. Otherwise, they would not have speciallye to see him y the guqin.


    ¡°Thankyou, everyone!¡±


    Xu Guannan, upon hearing Fang Mingyi say thankyou, nced sideways again. His friend had looked down on the vigers. He didn¡¯t expect FangMingyi would actually thank the vigers.


    It seemed this experience had profoundly changed him.


    Fang Mingyi stood up, gave Chu Qingzhi a deep bow of gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Miss, for helping me revise the music score. Otherwise, I might have been trapped by it for my entire life.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    Fang Mingyi went back to the carriage and returned with a guqin case, cing it solemnly in front of Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss, I¡¯d like to gift you this Jiaowei Guqin.¡±


    The Jiaowei Guqin is one of the four famous ancient Chinese guqins. Its value is well known without question.


    Chu Qingzhi declined, ¡°It¡¯s too precious.¡±


    Fang Mingyi insisted, ¡°Only someone of your caliber can bring out the true sound of this guqin. We¡­ simply are not worthy.¡±


    Xu Guannan was shocked to see the Jiaowei Guqin.


    This guqin was Fang Mingyi¡¯s treasured possession, usually not even shown to others, yet he gifted it to Chu Qingzhi upon their first meeting.


    Oh no, could it be that his friend has other intentions towards Chu Qingzhi? Chu Qingzhi opened the guqin case, took out the guqin, ced it on the table, and yed the newly revised music score.


    Her fingers were long, slender, and fair, with round and plump fingertips.


    ying the guqin, her fingers danced like performing a finger ballet. Not to mention the sound of the guqin, just her hands alone were particrly pleasing to watch.


    Several magpies flew over, followed by kingfishers, cuckoos, and swifts, allnding on the branches.


    The wolves ran over, squatting beside Chu Qingzhi, with Da Bai lying on the other side.


    Dogs, cats, chickens, and ducks from the vige all ran to the courtyard entrance.


    Foxes from the mountains also came, hiding in the corners to listen¡­


    Everyone was astonished.


    Chu Qingzhi gently pressed her hands on the strings, and after the piece ended, she remarked, ¡°This guqin is indeed a rare and fine instrument.¡±


    FangMingyi came back to his senses, ¡°Miss, you are the best guqin yer I have ever seen.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°You tter me.¡±


    Then, they started discussing matters rted to the guqin, conversing for a long time until Fang Mingyi felt it was impolite to stay any longer and then left.


    Chu Qingzhi sent him off, returned to the swing pavilion, put away the guqin, went upstairs, and ced the guqin at the bottom of the wardrobe.


    This was her treasure trove, now nearly full.


    In the fields.


    A woman in her forties brought a young boy to Chu Rong¡¯s presence.


    The woman was somewhat angry and questioned, ¡°Chu Rong, isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡±


    Chu Rong was confused, not even knowing what had happened, ¡°Cousin, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Why did you drive my son away?¡±


    Chu Rong nced at the boy, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The boy defiantly shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t do my homework, and Ge Lihua wanted to send me away. I begged her for a long time, but she didn¡¯t change her mind.¡± Chu Rong was puzzled by the boy¡¯s reaction, ¡°We said before starting the school that not doing homework meant you couldn¡¯t attend. Asking you to leave was not wrong.¡±


    The boy countered, ¡°But Xie Zeliang also didn¡¯t do his homework. Why didn¡¯t you send him away?¡±


    Chu Rong thought for a moment, ¡°There must be some special reason. Right, you should know why. Why can he stay, and you can¡¯t?¡±


    The woman interrupted, ¡°No matter why he stayed, now you are showing partiality, and I can¡¯t ept that.¡±


    ming others without looking at oneself, Chu Rong was somewhat speechless, ¡°Cousin, in terms of family rtions, you and I are closer. If there¡¯s any partiality, it would be towards you. But I want to ask, why didn¡¯t he do his homework?¡±


    The woman pped the boy, scolding, ¡°You good-for-nothing, why didn¡¯t you do your homework?¡±


    The boy didn¡¯t think he was in the wrong, only feeling wronged, ¡°I went fishing yesterday.¡±


    After a moment, he added, ¡°Ge Lihua said Xie Zeliang was allowed to stay because he was serving the sick, which was understandable.¡±


    Chu Rong asked the woman, ¡°Do you understand why now?¡±


    The woman pped the boy several times, ¡°You useless thing, not doing your homework and going fishing instead. Now that you¡¯re driven away, you deserve it!¡±


    After scolding him, she pleaded with Chu Rong, ¡°Cousin, considering your nephew is still young and doesn¡¯t understand much, please forgive him this once.¡±


    Chu Rong was in a dilemma. If he forgave him this time, what if everyone else followed suit and stopped doing their homework?


    ¡°Cousin, perhaps you should take the child back. If he likes fishing so much,


    why don¡¯t you dig a pond for fishing?¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t know how to respond, ¡°Chu Rong, we¡¯re rtives, can¡¯t you spare some feelings?¡±


    Chu Rong said, ¡°Cousin, we have already shown a lot of consideration by letting your child attend sses and providing a free lunch. This is all because we are rtives. Would outsiders do the same?¡±

 Chapter 704 - A Big Misunderstanding

    A Big Misunderstanding


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The woman stubbornly argued, ¡°I don¡¯t care, now you either keep both of them or neither.¡±


    Chu Rong was in a difficult position, but ultimately decided to stand by his own family, ¡°Cousin, you should go back. I trust Qingzhi and the others.¡±


    The woman became furious, ¡°Chu Rong, we are rtives. By acting so ruthlessly today, if therees a time you need us, don¡¯t me us for not remembering our kinship.¡±


    After some thought, considering his family had never sought help from his cousin during their times of poverty and desperation, Chu Rong felt even less likely to do so now. ¡°Cousin, please go back. I have work to do here.¡±


    The woman red at Chu Rong with hatred, ¡°Fine, now that you have money, you look down on us. Chu Rong, I¡¯ll remember what happened today.¡±


    She forcefully took her son and dered, ¡°We¡¯re leaving. From now on, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with their family.


    Watching the mother and son leave, Chu Rong felt saddened but eventually went back to his work, thinking it was perhaps for the best to part ways with such rtives.


    Li Qingyu came over tofort him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re better off without such rtives.¡±


    Chu Rong nodded.


    Today, Chu Qingzhi gathered some herbs, some of which were given to Chu Qingning to brew for the sick, while others were nted in the medicinal herb garden.


    The garden now boasted over forty varieties of medicinal herbs, feeling like arge family.


    After nting the herbs, Chu Qingzhi went to check on the Lingzhi mushrooms The Lingzhi mushrooms, growing in a corner, now had five blooms, thergest the size of a small te and the smallest the size of a cup.


    With no one around, Chu Qingzhi extended her hand, formed a spell, and cast a growth eleration spell on the Lingzhi.


    Under the spell¡¯s influence, spiritual energy flowed into the mushrooms, causing them to visibly growrger, expanding their diameter by half an inch.


    Chu Qingzhi touched the Lingzhi, feeling fond of them.


    Suddenly, she heard Chu Laipi¡¯s voice, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, we¡¯ve gathered a lot of wood ears.¡±


    She looked over and smiled.


    At the entrance of the yard, Chu Laipi was holding a basket full of wood ears, while Chu Bapi had carried back a piece of deadwood covered in unharvested wood ears, giving it a dark appearance from afar.


    She approached them, ¡°Why did you bring back the whole log?¡±


    Chu Bapi gave a simple answer, ¡°To make it easier for Sister Qingzhi to gather and eat. It¡¯s too far to go to the mountains, but if we have it right at our doorstep, it¡¯s convenient. I¡¯ll go get some more so Sister Qingzhi can pick them anytime.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡± Chu Qingzhi directed him to ce the wood on the left side of the house.


    ¡®Okay.¡± Chu Bapi ced the wood there, then went back to the mountains to gather more, bringing back ten logs before stopping.


    Truly dedicated!


    At Yunfei School.


    The school had three students with high achievements in the art of the guqin: Fang Mingyi, Pan Yuheng, and Tang Jiyang.


    At the end of every year, the emperor would give an order to reward the three armies. Tang Jinghong had been taking over this task for the past few years.


    A ceremonial war dance always apanied the reward ceremony.


    The music for the dance was collected from the royal music bureau, the two major academies, and the public, rotating each year. This year, it was Yunfei School¡¯s turn.


    The students of Yunfei School were eager to create music scores, with thepetition between the three students being the most anticipated.


    Now, Fang Mingyi had provoked widespread anger.


    Here¡¯s what happened¡­


    Fang Mingyi had previously announced his withdrawal from thepetition to focus onposing music in solitude. However, unexpectedly, the score he intended to gift was leaked.


    Composing scores was not an issue in itself, but his music was so majestic and imposing that it was hard to believe it was not intended for military use.


    Following the leak, the school¡¯smunity spected that he was secretlyposing music, which led to widespread dissatisfaction, especially among some students led by Pan Yuheng and Tang Jiyang.


    Their discontent was fueled by another factor: whoever¡¯s score was selected would receive a personal gift from the emperor.


    In other words, being chosen would mean leaving a good impression with the emperor, which could be beneficial for the imperial examination.


    As Xu Guannan and Fang Mingyi arrived at the school, they were surrounded by a group of students who appeared to have been waiting for them.


    When they reached the entrance of the school, a group of students walked out and surrounded the two of them. It seemed that they were waiting for them.


    Pan Yuheng and Tang Jiyang walked out after a while. The two of them looked at Fang Mingyi with unfriendly eyes.


    Xu Guannan was afraid that the three of them would get into a conflict, so he quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk things out. If the dean hears about this, it won¡¯t be easy for everyone to exin.¡±


    Given Xu Guannan¡¯s standing as a respected figure in the school, his suggestion was epted.


    Pan Yuheng smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s talk somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± FangMingyi¡¯s expression did not looktoo good, but if this matter had blown up, it was indeed difficult to exin, so he agreed.


    The four of them came to the guqin room with the students. The four of them sat in the middle of the guqin room while the others sat around them. The atmosphere was a little tense.


    Pan Yuheng said bluntly, ¡°We don¡¯t have any other intentions. We just want to hear Brother Fang¡¯s exnation.¡±


    Fang Mingyi said directly, ¡°My scores was a gift to someone. I won¡¯t participate in thepetition.¡±


    Tang Jiyang said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine for Brother Fang to participate in thepetition. Thepetition is fair and square and depends on your own ability. However, it¡¯s really uneptable for you to secretlypose even though you say you won¡¯t.¡±


    Fang Mingyi emphasized, ¡°I told you, it¡¯s a gift.¡±


    Pan Yuheng said sarcastically, ¡°Then can Brother Fang guarantee that you will refuse if you were to be selected? I heard that the dean likes your score very much and is preparing to send it up.¡±


    Fang Mingyi was shocked. ¡°Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s in the mood to joke with you?¡± Tang Jiyang was unhappy. ¡°What do you suggest then?¡±


    How would he know what to do? Fang Mingyi had never thought about this question. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Pan Yuheng and Fang Mingyi looked at each other. Pan Yuheng said, ¡°Destroy the score.¡±


    Fang Mingyi stood up excitedly. ¡°Are you kidding me? This score is my hard work for more than half a year. You want me to destroy it just like that?¡±


    Pan Yuheng asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t destroy it and the dean gives it to General


    Tang, how are you going to send it to someone as a gift?¡±


    Fang Mingyi was extremely regretful. If he had known earlier, he would have kept it a secret. Now that he had revealed the matter of the score, he was put in a difficult position. ¡°I won¡¯t destroy the score.¡±


    Tang Jiyang said angrily, ¡°I knew you were such a two-faced person.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t destroy it, but I won¡¯t give it to the dean either. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Fang Mingyi saw that everyone was still looking at him unhappily, ¡°i¡¯ll send it away immediately. If I send it away, the dean definitely won¡¯t choose me.¡±

 Chapter 705 - Risk Reduction

    Risk Reduction


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This was a win-win solution. Pan Yuheng and Tang Jiyang agreed. ¡°Brother Fang, thank you.¡±


    Fang Mingyi replied casually, ¡°We¡¯re all students from the same school. Making a scene would look bad on all of us.¡±


    Pan Yuheng nodded with a smile, his temper cooling down, ¡°You¡¯re right, Brother Fang. How about I treat you tonight? Let¡¯s have a drink at the Hongyun Restaurant. Brother Xu, you shoulde too. What do you say?¡±


    Xu Guannan declined, ¡°I need to prepare for the Imperial Examination. You guys go ahead and enjoy.¡±


    Fang Mingyi wasn¡¯t in the mood for drinking either, ¡°I also need to prepare for the examination. You guys go.¡±


    Pan Yuheng wasn¡¯t upset but rather easy-going, ¡°Alright then, next time. Let¡¯s all focus on preparing for the Imperial Examination and aim for good results.¡± Tang Jiyang smiled, ¡°Brother Pan, let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t disturb Brother Xu and Brother Fang¡¯s study.¡±


    Pan Yuheng bowed to them and left with Tang Jiyang.


    Fang Mingyi gave Xu Guannan a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯m off to deliver a music score to a friend. I¡¯lle backter to study with you.¡±


    Xu Guannan nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    In the workshop area.


    Chu Qingzhi was pleasantly surprised to see twelve taro pies on the table.


    These taro pies were made by the newbies recruited today.


    Her eye for talent was not bad. The new recruits, all women used to cooking at home, watched her make a taro pie and spent a long time observing the apple pie technique. The taro pies they made looked great, and if they tasted good too, they¡¯d be considered fully trained today.


    She took a te and spoon and tasted a piece from each pie.


    All were made following her specified ingredient ratios, and not a single vor was off.


    The twelve women lined up in front of the table, watching Chu Qingzhi nervously.


    They thought to themselves that if Chu Qingzhi wasn¡¯t satisfied, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stay. This thought made them even more anxious.


    After tasting, Chu Qingzhi praised each one and then announced, ¡°You can all stay. Go home and adjust your schedules, sort out your household affairs, ande to the workshop on time tomorrow to work.¡±


    ¡°Also, each of you will have four days off per month. Due to the workshop¡¯s unique requirements, these will be days off in lieu.¡±


    ¡°What that means is, within a month, you can choose any four days to take off, but no more than two people can be off on the same day. Coordinate your days off amongst yourselves. If you choose not to take days off, you¡¯ll receive extra pay for those four days.¡±


    The women hadn¡¯t expected to have any days off, as other workshops didn¡¯t offer such a benefit, plus the chance to earn extra by working more was an excellent opportunity.


    ¡°Miss, we understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°If you have any questions, now¡¯s the time to ask.¡± Zhao Lan looked around cautiously before asking, ¡°Miss, does the workshop need more taro? My husband is excellent at making charcoal. His charcoal doesn¡¯t produce white smoke and is very good. Would you be interested?¡± This woman knew how to seize an opportunity. Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone with you to your vige to check it out. If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    Zhao Lan was thrilled, ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi concluded, ¡°That¡¯s all for now. I¡¯ve tasted these taro pies. If you want, you can take them home.¡±


    Everyone widened their eyes in surprise. There was such a good thing?


    ¡°Sure. Thank you, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi fetched twelve pieces of wax paper, one for each woman, to wrap their taro pies to take home.


    Then, she summoned Chu Haodong to apany Zhao Lan to check out the taro and charcoal. She didn¡¯t need to instruct Chu Haodong further; he knew what to do.


    Currently, charcoal was supplied by a pair of brothers from the same vige. They hadn¡¯t been negligent, but relying on them alone was risky. If they stopped, the workshop would have to halt production. Having multiple suppliers was a way to mitigate risks.


    Li Vige.


    A five-year-old boy with sparse hair and a slim figure, a skinny girl about ten years old, and an old woman with white hair were constantly looking out at the entrance of the vige, as if waiting for someone.


    Suddenly, a woman appeared in the distance. The eyes of the three at the vige entrance lit up, and then the boy and the girl ran towards the woman.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    The old woman wiped her eyes. She had finally returned.


    A few days ago, a young woman in the vige who had already had two children ran away because she couldn¡¯t stand the poverty. Her own family wasn¡¯t wealthy either, and she was quite afraid that her daughter-inw would also run away with someone.


    Seeing the two children running towards her, Zhao Lan couldn¡¯t help but smile,


    ¡± Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me at home?¡±


    The little boy politely said, ¡°We missed you and specially came to meet you at the entrance of the vige.¡±


    Zhao Lan raised the taro pies in her hand, happily saying, ¡°Mom has brought you something good. These were given by my employer. If these were sold outside, they would cost several coins.¡±


    The two children showed exaggerated expressions, and the little girl said,


    ¡°That¡¯s so precious? The employer is really nice.¡±


    Zhao Lan thought of a very good adjective, ¡°The employer is beautiful and kind-hearted.¡±


    Talking, the three met up with the old woman, ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have toe to meet me with your leg and foot conditions. I cane home by myself.¡±


    The old woman waved her hand, smiling, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you at home next time.¡±


    Zhao Lan nodded, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go home and have something tasty.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The old woman was very happy, but her smile suddenly froze. She noticed a man following not far behind Zhao Lan.


    The man was tall and skinny, very strong, dressed in fine clothes, and seemed quite wealthy.


    Her heart skipped a beat, fearing that her daughter-inw had bought something for the family to enjoy and was then nning to leave their family.


    She pulled Zhao Lan over and asked softly, ¡°Who is the man behind you?¡±


    Zhao Lan replied, ¡°He came to our vige to buy taro and charcoal.¡±


    The old woman sighed in relief, scared to death, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± When they returned home, Zhao Lan¡¯s husband, Li Dashan, was preparing to go out with a knife to make charcoal at the foot of the mountain.


    He was currently supplying charcoal to a breakfast shop in the county town, but the shop also took supplies from its rtives. They only needed twenty pounds of charcoal from him daily, selling for just sixty copper coins. After recently paying taxes, the family was extremely strapped for cash.


    Zhao Lan stopped Li Dashan, ¡°Dashan, a distinguished guest has arrived, go make some tea.¡±


    Chu Haodong waved his hand, ¡°No need, I have a lot of things to do. Shall we go directly to see the taro and charcoal?¡±


    Li Dashan was puzzled. Zhao Lan quickly exined to him. Li Dashan was overjoyed and ran over to get a hoe. ¡°Brother Chu, please. I¡¯ll take you there immediately.¡±


    Chu Haodong nodded, ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Li Dashan, with a beaming smile, said, ¡°Not at all troublesome, this way, please.¡±


    The business was settled smoothly. After sending Chu Haodong away, Li Dashan returned with a spring in his step, holding two contracts in his hand, almost as if he were dreaming.


    Zhao Lan took the two contracts and carefully put them away, ¡°Dashan, if we work hard, our lives will surely get better gradually.¡±


    The old woman was delighted, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the children for you in the future. You both work hard and earn more money.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±


    Zhao Lan took out the taro pies, divided them into five portions, one for each person, ¡°These were given by the employer, let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    The taro pies were very fragrant and sweet, sweetening the hearts of the entire family.

 Chapter 706 - Getting Fat Again

    Getting Fat Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At around 6 PM.


    A unique and crisp bell rang throughout the workshop, prompting everyone to speed up their work, clean up the workshop, and quickly line up outside the office on the open ground¡­


    Waiting to receive their wages!


    This moment was the happiest time of the month for everyone, with all faces brimming with excitement.


    Chu Lan¡¯er had not yet received wages and, seeing everyone standing in front of the office, also hurried over, curiously watching.


    Li Zhangjie moved a table out of the office, followed by severalrge boxes, which he ced on the table.


    Shen Ruyue walked over with a booklet and a few pieces of paper.


    She said to Xu Songnian and Li Zhangjie, ¡°Later, each of you will stand on one side of the box. I will call out everyone¡¯s name and the amount of their wages, and you will distribute the wages to them.¡±


    Then she handed a few sheets of paper to Chu Qingyan, ¡°After receiving their wages, have them press their fingerprints next to their names as proof of receiving their wages.¡±


    The three nodded in understanding.


    Shen Ruyue said clearly, ¡°First, we¡¯ll distribute the wages to the senior managers. Hong Yujun, your wage is twelve taels, with a bonus of six taels. Due to the high sales of rice wine, you receive a bonus of one hundred taels, totaling one hundred and eighteen taels.¡±


    Li Zhangjie took out a silver note worth one hundred taels, plus a silver ingot of ten taels and eight pieces of broken silver totaling one tael, handing them to Hong Yujun, ¡°Sister Yujun, your monthly wage is so high.¡±


    ¡°Your wage isn¡¯t small either,¡± Hong Yujun replied, tucking the silver into her purse. After pressing her fingerprint on the paper next to her name, she returned to the workshop.


    She needed to spend more time on brewing due to her teaching duties, making her schedule tighter.


    Shen Ruyue continued, ¡°Chu Haodong, your wage is twelve taels, with a bonus of six taels, totaling eighteen taels.¡±


    Chu Haodong, with a smile on his face, came forward to receive the silver, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded at him and continued to read the name¡­


    There were six senior managers in total, and everyone else¡¯s wages were eighteen taels.


    Next, the wages for the junior managers were distributed. They each received six taels of wages and three taels of bonus, totaling nine taels, with sixteen people in total.


    Then, the ordinary workers received three taels of wages and one tael of bonus, totaling four taels, with a total of one hundred and seventy people.


    Finally, the wages for their own people¡­


    Chu Qingzhi received a monthly wage of five hundred taels and a bonus of two hundred and fifty taels.


    Chu Xuhua, as the chief manager, received a monthly wage of one hundred taels and a bonus of fifty taels.


    As the general manager, Shen Ruyue received a monthly wage of too taels and a bonus of 50 taels.


    Li Zhangjie, as Chu Xuhua¡¯s first assistant, received a monthly wage of twenty taels and a bonus of ten taels.


    Thest expense was for the household, totaling three hundred taels for all the household expenses, the children¡¯s tuition fees, and daily allowances.


    This expense totaled approximately two thousand five hundred taels.


    In short, the current workshop had a cost of 40% and a profit of 60%. In the future, it would basically maintain this cost-to-profit ratio.


    Shen Ruyue checked the paper with the fingerprints, found no issues, and then called over Chu Lan¡¯er, ¡°You¡¯ve worked for three days, so I¡¯ll pay you for three days.¡±


    Chu Lan¡¯er was surprised, ¡°I can also get wages?¡±


    ¡°If you work, you get paid,¡± Shen Ruyue gave Chu Lan¡¯er two hundred and twenty copper coins, with an extra ten copper coins as a bonus.


    Holding the money, Chu Lan¡¯er felt as if fireworks were going off in her heart, extremely happy, ¡°Thankyou, Sister Ruyue.¡±


    After cleaning up, hurry back home. I¡¯m going to lock up here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After receiving their wages, everyone went home, enveloping Chu¡¯s vige in an atmosphere of joy.


    In the office.


    After Shen Ruyue returned to the office to finish herst tasks, Chu Xuhua quietly walked in from outside and hugged her from behind.


    Shen Ruyue was startled and struggled, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Realizing he had frightened her, Chu Xuhua quickly spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Hearing Chu Xuhua¡¯s voice, Shen Ruyue calmed down and reproached, ¡°You scared me to death. I thought you were some rogue!¡±


    Chu Xuhua quickly admitted his fault, ¡°I won¡¯t scare you like that again. I was wrong.¡±


    Facing Chu Xuhua, Shen Ruyue said deliberately, ¡°I think I should learn some self-defense from Lihua, just in case someone bullies me, I can beat them up.¡± Pretending not to understand, Chu Xuhua said, ¡°No need, I will protect you.¡± Shen Ruyue humphed, ¡°Just don¡¯t scare me anymore.¡±


    Chu Xuhua quickly promised, ¡°I was wrong just now. I absolutely won¡¯t scare you again. I promise.¡±


    Shen Ruyue then smiled, ¡°Tired? How did the business talks go today?¡±


    ¡°Not tired, actually quite excited,¡± Chu Xuhua pulled out fifteen contracts from his coat, ¡°See how capable your husband is?¡±


    Shen Ruyue took the contracts, looking through them one by one¡­


    Five hundred pounds of rice wine, three hundred pounds of rice wine,¡­ the first ten contracts were all for rice wine, a hundred pounds of soy sauce, a thousand pounds of ice, three hundred rice dumplings, a hundred pounds each of bread and biscuits, and two hundred of egg tarts and roasted sausages.


    ¡°You negotiated so many deals?¡±


    Chu Xuhua said happily, ¡°I was lucky today. While discussing rice wine with a tavern owner, I met several major store owners there who ced an order with me. They said if the goods sell well, they will continue to order in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Shen Ruyue excitedly kissed Chu Xuhua, ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡± Without thinking, Chu Xuhua said, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll show you something even more amazing.¡±


    Shen Ruyue¡¯s face turned red, ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight, how shameless.¡±


    Chu Xuhua pinched Shen Ruyue¡¯s face, liking her more the more he looked,


    ¡®You¡¯re my wife, what¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡± Shen Ruyue gently pushed Chu Xuhua away and continued tidying up, thinking to herself, men really dare to say anything, how embarrassing.


    Chu Xuhua sat on a chair, lovingly watching his wife.


    The sound of horse hooves, ¡°clip-clop,¡± approached, and Da Bai sprang up


    from its nest, looking towards the courtyard entrance.


    A man in ck sat atop a vigorous horse, tall and imposing against the setting sun, his dark hair lightly fluttering, his features ruggedly handsome, not only good-looking but also possessing a powerful aura.


    Da Bai ran out to greet Tang Jinghong.


    As Tang Jinghong dismounted, he petted Da Bai¡¯s head, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten fatter again.¡±


    Da Bai immediately dodged Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand and turned to go back to its nest indignantly. What the heck, mentioning someone¡¯s weight as soon as he returns, is that something to say? It clearly became more majestic, okay? Tang Jinghong, seeing Da Bai¡¯s annoyance, couldn¡¯t help butugh. He didn¡¯t go to appease Da Bai but walked towards the carriage behind him, ¡°You all go rest at the inn. I will meet with you the day after tomorrow morning and return to the capital together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡± The soldiers helped Tang Jinghong carry tworge boxes to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house, then departed.

 Chapter 707 - A Beef Dish

    A Beef Dish


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi was picking vegetables in the garden, knowing that Tang Jinghong would return today. She specifically went to pick some of Tang Jinghong¡¯s favorite vegetables.


    Tang Jinghong came looking for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Hearing his voice, Chu Qingzhi turned her head, her face immediately lighting up with a smile. She walked towards Tang Jinghong, ¡°When did you arrive?¡± ¡°Just now. I came to find you as soon as I got back,¡± Tang Jinghong said, his gaze tenderly fixed on Chu Qingzhi. It seemed to him that Qingzhi had be even more beautiful in just a few days.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Wait for me a moment. I¡¯ll just finish picking these vegetables, and then we can go back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Speaking of food, Tang Jinghong mysteriously said, ¡°I brought something back for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s curiosity was piqued, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right back to see.¡± Saying this, she went back to where she had left her basket, quickly picked some more vegetables, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Upon returning home, Chu Qingzhi saw two boxes ced in the main hall, ¡°Is this what you brought back?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, his eyes filled with gentle affection, ¡°I brought something back for everyone. The thing I mentioned is also in these boxes.¡± Chu Qingzhi opened both boxes with curiosity.


    ¡­ Beef!


    A whole piece of beef from the loin, weighing about fifty pounds, surrounded by ice to keep it very fresh.


    Chu Qingzhi was surprised, ¡°Isn¡¯t beef not allowed to be eaten? Where did thise from?¡±


    Tang Jinghong exined, ¡°Beef can be eaten, but it must be ughtered by the officials. The beef I brought back was from a cow that died identally. I remembered you mentioned a while ago that beef tasted very good, so I got some for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt touched. She had casually mentioned liking beef a long time ago, and Jinghong had remembered it all this time, ¡°I¡¯ll cook you a steakter.¡± Tang Jinghong looked forward with some anticipation, ¡°Sounds good.¡± Chu Qingzhi took the beef to the kitchen to start preparing for the steak.


    Tang Jinghong watched from the side.


    After a while, Chu Qingzhi had marinated the beef and said to Tang Jinghong,


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pick some dill. Do you want toe with me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Dill was a wild herb found abundantly near the workshop area.


    As they headed to the workshop area, Tang Jinghong, seeing the workshop that had grown in scale, remarked with some emotion, ¡°The workshop is getting more and more impressive.¡±


    ¡°It does give me a sense of aplishment.¡±


    The two walked towards the back of the workshop area. The two wolves saw Chu Qingzhi and followed.


    Tang Jinghong petted one of the wolves, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long since Ist saw you, and you¡¯ve grown so much.¡± He turned to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°What about the other wolf?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°It was given to the Xu siblings. They even named it Xiao Ye.¡±


    Remembering something Ren Buqing asked her, she said, ¡°Ren Buqing wants a wolf. I had Da Bai and the others bring back four wolf pups. You can take them to him when you go back to the capital. Raising the pups from a young age will make them more friendly towards people.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    After walking a bit further, Chu Qingzhi became excited.


    The ground was covered with many white mushrooms, densely packed, amounting to about three or four pounds, ¡°Wait here for me. I¡¯ll go to the workshop to get a basket to collect these mushrooms.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stopped her, ¡°I¡¯ll go. You wait here for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll do.¡±


    As Tang Jinghong turned around, the two wolves had already run back to the workshop. When he reached the entrance of the workshop area, the younger wolf had alreadye out with a basket in its mouth.


    ¡°You two can actually understand human speech!¡± Tang Jinghong was surprised. Wolves are smart, but usually, they can only understand simple meanings. Yet, handling a basket seemed quiteplex, but the two wolves had understood.


    He returned to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s location with the two wolves. ¡°Qingzhi, I have an idea and I need your help.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the basket to pick mushrooms. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll help you if I can.¡±


    Tang Jinghong took another basket to pick mushrooms. ¡°Could you train some animals that are not easily detected by others, but can understand human speech, and send them to gather military intelligence once they are trained?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied with ease, ¡°Sure, that¡¯s simple.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought for a moment and said, ¡°Qingzhi, then help me train some. Once they are ready, I¡¯ll apply for military merits for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked jokingly, ¡°What kind of military merits can you apply for?¡± Tang Jinghong said seriously, ¡°If they gather significant military intelligence, even a first-ss military merit is possible. With a first-ss merit, one can receive military rank, mansions, silver, and fertilend as rewards.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°That sounds quite generous.¡± She patted Tang Jinghong¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you train them as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi, thankyou.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Qingzhi, there¡¯s something else I need to tell you.¡± Tang Jinghong remembered, ¡°The assassins who tried to kill you on the official road were instructed by Lord Zhang. He paid the assassins five hundred thousand taels of silver. I¡¯ve brought the money back for you and will give it to youter.¡±


    ¡°Five hundred thousand taels?¡± Chu Qingzhiughed yfully, ¡°My life is quite valuable, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Lord Zhang¡¯s life is about to end. I will definitely avenge you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Rather than taking Lord Zhang¡¯s life, I¡¯d prefer to take


    his money.¡±


    For her, Lord Zhang¡¯s life was of no use, but money was different. She always liked to save money.


    When she was a child fleeing with her master, they were poor and often went from being hungry to full. At that time, she developed a peculiar craving for money.


    After her cultivation level increased, she worked hard to save spirit stones. When she ascended, her space was filled with a huge mountain of spirit stones and countless treasures, indescribably rich.


    Jang Jinghongughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take out all the money from his private treasury for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi jokingly asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this an embezzlement?¡±


    ¡°You deserve it!¡± Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°All the credit goes to


    you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll dly ept.¡±


    After picking mushrooms and dill, they returned home.


    Back home, Tang Jinghong greeted Chu family, brought gifts, and then Li Qingyu pulled Chu Qingzhi aside with some fear, whispering, ¡°Qingzhi, what kind of meat is in the kitchen?¡±


    Beef,¡± Chu Qingzhi honestly replied, sharing the ins and outs with Li Qingyu.


    Li Qingyu was relieved after hearing this, ¡°I was scared to death when I saw the beef. ughtering an ox privately is punishable by imprisonment.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Mother, Jinghong is a great general. How could he not know thew? If he brought it back, it must be through official channels. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded, ¡°Still, to avoid unnecessary trouble, let¡¯s just eat it at home and not talk about it outside.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said in a coquettish tone, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to remind everyone.¡±


    Li Qingyu looked at her daughter lovingly and agreed.


    Chu Qingzhi cooked a steak for each person. Seeing Hong Yujun, Tang Jinghong asked Wen Shaoyuan to join them for a family reunion.

 Chapter 708 - Too Much Free Time

    Too Much Free Time


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As everyone sat around the dining table, they were greeted by the enticing aroma of a dish they had never smelled before. In front of each person was a te of steak, already sliced and apanied by appealing sides like mushrooms, fried eggs, and potatoes, making for avish meal.


    Beside each te was a cup of rice wine, enhancing the dining experience with a touch of luxury.


    Chu Qingzhi announced, ¡°This is pan-fried steak, please go ahead and try it.¡± Eager to taste the inviting dish, everyone immediately picked up their chopsticks as soon as Chu Qingzhi gave the go-ahead.


    Grandfather Chu took a sip of the rice wine before tasting a piece of the steak¡­


    With just one bite, he was convinced that ordinary meat and wine would no longer satisfy him. Thebination of rice wine and steak was indescribably delicious.


    Grandfather Chu praised highly, ¡°Qingzhi, if you were to open a restaurant, it would surely outperform all others.¡±


    Grandmother Chu nodded in agreement, ¡°I think so too. The beef is tender, fragrant, and vorful, something others can¡¯t easily replicate.¡±


    Chu Rong and Li Qingyu also expressed their admiration.


    Chu Xuhuamented, ¡°It looks like a simple piece of meat with simple ingredients, but the taste is exceptional.¡±


    Everyone agreed with this sentiment.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°If you all like it, next time I¡¯ll make pork chops for you. They¡¯re also very delicious.¡±


    Chu Xujin asked, ¡°Can pork be cooked this way too?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make it for you next time.¡± She then turned to Tang Jinghong, ¡°How about you? Do you like it?¡±


    Tang Jinghong, who had already eaten half of his portion, showed his appreciation for the steak through his actions. ¡°I¡¯ve had beef before, but it was never this delicious. I was a bit worried at first, but after one bite, my opinion on beefpletely changed¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then shared some of her steak with Tang Jinghong and whispered, I have some beef left. I¡¯ll make something different for you tomorrow.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After dinner, Tang Jinghong helped clean up before heading back home. On his way, he was stopped by Wu Yaqing, who asked awkwardly, ¡°Brother Tang, didn¡¯t Lu Yichene back with you?¡±


    Tang Jinghong gently replied, ¡°The issue with Lord Zhang hasn¡¯t been resolved yet.¡±


    Hearing this, Wu Yaqing felt a wave of disappointment, ¡°Oh, thank you. I¡¯ll be going then.¡± She quickly ran back to her room.


    Tang Jinghong continued on his way back to the study, sitting down to ponder. Later, he returned to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house and took her to the swing pavilion. ¡°Qingzhi, I remember you once mentioned making a birthday cake. Tomorrow is your birthday, and I¡¯d like to make one for you. Could you teach me how?¡± Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong for a moment, her face breaking into a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll make it in the workshop.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi led Tang Jinghong to the cer to pick some fresh fruits, then they headed straight to the workshop.


    Given the rare asion of their meeting, everyone else chose not to disturb them.


    Another pair enjoying a rare moment together were Hong Yujun and Wen Shaoyuan, who left soon after dinner.


    Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s Home.


    Wen Shaoyuan led Hong Yujun into their new house, which had beenpleted and renovated, onlycking furniture.


    Wen Shaoyuan was sincere, saying as soon as they entered the door, ¡°Yujun, how about we go to the county town to buy furniture tomorrow?¡±


    Hong Yujun¡¯s eyes shone with an unprecedented sparkle, looking at Wen Shaoyuan, feeling a sense of belonging, ¡°Have you really decided to marry me?¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan embraced Hong Yujun, ¡°I decided a long time ago. Once I return from the capital next time, we will get married.¡±


    Hong Yujun¡¯s eyes were filled with joy, burying her face in Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s broad chest, smelling his unique scent, ¡°But you haven¡¯t proposed yet.¡± Wen Shaoyuan solemnly said, ¡°I want to propose now, but time is too rushed, and there¡¯s not enough time to prepare. I don¡¯t want to make you feel aggrieved. When Ie back next time, I will properly prepare and then propose to you, is that okay?¡±


    What mattered was the man¡¯s attitude. Hearing Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s ns for marriage, Hong Yujun felt reassured and asked about what concerned her, ¡°When will you return to the capital?¡±


    After tomorrow morning.¡± Wen Shaoyuan apologized, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have much time to spend with you. But after we get married, I will ask for leave from the general and spend more time with you.¡±


    He then handed a stack of banknotes to Hong Yujun, ¡°Take this money to buy somend. We will live in the vige in the future. Use the rest to buy whatever you like.¡±


    He also gave Hong Yujun a jewelry box, ¡°I don¡¯t know what style of jewelry you like, so I bought some of everything. You can wear a different piece every day.¡± Hong Yujun opened the jewelry box to find it full of jewelry, including hairpins, earrings, bracelets, and more, ¡°Why did you buy so much?¡±


    ¡°Is it a lot? I think it¡¯s not enough.¡± For Wen Shaoyuan, being able to marry such a beautiful wife at the age of thirty was something he was extremely grateful for, and he wished he could give her all the best things in the world.


    ¡°Shaoyuan, thank you for being so good to me.¡± Hong Yujun also felt extremely fortunate to have escaped the brothel and found a man who cherished her so much.


    Wen Shaoyuan held Hong Yujun tight, ¡°Let¡¯s go to a restaurant tomorrow, just the two of us, okay?¡±


    Hong Yujun happily agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the workshop area.


    Under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s step-by-step guidance, both of their cake bases were put into the oven.


    Next, they prepared the fruit.


    Chu Qingzhi took grapes, apples, and pears, ¡°Peel the fruit and cut it into small pieces to put on the caketer.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After cutting the fruit and cing it on tes, they prepared the cream.


    They separated the egg yolks from the whites, keeping only the whites. They stirred the whites with chopsticks until foamy, then added sugar and milk, continuing to stir. When the whites became slightly thick, they added more sugar and milk, and kept stirring until the mixture became creamy. When the cream could be lifted with the chopsticks without dripping, it was ready.


    ¡°Qingzhi, how do you know all this?¡± Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t help asking, amazed at the transformation of the egg whites.


    ¡°I figured it out on my own,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, raising an eyebrow mysteriously.


    ¡°You always have so many brilliant ideas.¡± Tang Jinghong had no doubts. In his eyes, no one could match Qingzhi¡¯s creativity and inventiveness.


    ¡°Sometimes when I¡¯m free, I like to experiment with new things,¡± said Chu Qingzhi, ncing at Tang Jinghong.


    The first time she encountered a bottleneck in her cultivation, she broke through by making spiritual food. Since then, she enjoyed making spiritual food whenever she faced bottlenecks, and gradually, she learned to make a variety of spiritual foods.


    ¡°So, everything you sell in your store is because you had too much free time?¡± Tang Jinghong concluded.


    ¡°You could say that,¡± Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t deny.

 Chapter 709 - Birthday Cake

    Birthday Cake


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong nced at Chu Qingzhi and, after a moment, smiled and asked, ¡°What do we do next?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°The next step is to wait until the cake base is baked before we can proceed.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before the hourss ran out, and the cake base was ready.


    Chu Qingzhi took out the cake base and ced it on the cutting board. She began to spread cream, decorate, and ce fruits, doing all steps slowly while teaching Tang Jinghong alongside.


    Tang Jinghong was a good student with strong learning abilities. After being told once or twice by Chu Qingzhi, he got the hang of it. Although the final cake he made was not as exquisite as Chu Qingzhi¡¯s, it was not far behind.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°General Tang, you have a natural talent for being a pastry chef.¡±


    Looking at his own fruit cake, Tang Jinghong modestly said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I have the talent, but you teach well.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi brought tes and spoons, divided her cake into pieces, ced them on the tes, and offered some to taste, ¡°Try this.¡±


    After tasting a bite, Tang Jinghong sincerelymented, ¡°The cake has a strong egg aroma, the roasted scent of wheat, sweet but not greasy, delicious.¡± Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll bake some mini cakes for you to take to the capital to eat.¡±


    Feeling pampered by Chu Qingzhi, Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I¡¯ll learn and bake some for you to eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    Tang Jinghong ate half of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s cake, full of praise.


    Then, Chu Qingzhi taught Tang Jinghong how to bake mini cakes.


    The ingredients for the mini cakes could be the same as those for the cake base, with some butter and sesame added. Additionally, some cup-shaped molds were needed.


    After some thought, Chu Qingzhi found a piece of scrap iron, transformed it into the shape of cups using a refining technique, made thirty of them, cleaned the cups, then cut some oil paper into circles to line the cups. She poured the cake batter into the molds until it was level with the top of the cups and baked them in the oven.


    Throughout the process, Tang Jinghong watched calmly but was still amazed inside, ¡°Is that all it takes?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re ready to eat once taken out.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked forward to it¡­


    Chu Qingzhi brought some fruit juice from another workshop, and they each had a cup, ¡°When are you returning to the capital?¡±


    Tang Jinghong paused his drinking, pressed his lips together, ¡°The day after tomorrow, early morning.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t say much more.


    Tang Jinghong quickly finished his juice, then holding the cup, fell silent for a while, ¡°Qingzhi, after I return to the capital, I will go to the frontier to reward the troops. I won¡¯t be back until New Year.¡±


    ¡°That long?¡± Chu Qingzhi turned to look at Tang Jinghong, the atmosphere bing somewhat somber.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, lightening the mood, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine. We can contact each other using the phoenix.¡±


    Tang Jinghong put down his cup and gently hugged Chu Qingzhi, saying in a coaxing tone, ¡°There are many things at the frontier that we don¡¯t have here. I¡¯ll bring some back for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi happily replied, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    As they talked, the mini cakes were ready, and a mixed aroma of wheat and eggs spread out, tantalizing.


    Chu Qingzhi took out the mini cakes and casually gave one to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Try this.¡±


    Tang Jinghong eagerly took the mini cake, ¡°With added butter and sesame, it has a different vor.¡±


    ¡°Do you like this vor?¡± Chu Qingzhi also ate one, finding it deliciously soft and aromatic.


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°I like it. I think whatever you make is delicious.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked up, jokingly said, ¡°Then do you want to take me as your master?¡±


    Tang Jinghong agreed readily, ¡°I¡¯d rather marry you as my wife.¡±


    After bing a disciple, they could not be together.


    The two stayed at the workshop until after ten before returning home.


    Chu Qingzhi saw that the lights in Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao¡¯s rooms were still on, so she went over to knock on the door, ¡°Do you want somete-night snacks?¡±


    Chu Xuyao opened the door and smiled sweetly at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth Sister, I was just getting hungry.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed a box of small cakes to Chu Xuyao, ¡°Here, eat this. Eat early and go to sleep, or it will affect your performance tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan came out a stepter, his face sour, ¡°Fifth Sister, thinking about tomorrow¡¯s child student exam, I¡¯m feeling nervous.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked with concern, ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan shook his head, somewhat at a loss, ¡°I don¡¯t know, suddenly I just felt anxious.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi touched Chu Xuyuan¡¯s head, ¡°Go to the main room and eat the cakes, I¡¯ll make you a fruit juice. Drinking it will make you feel better.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou, Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went downstairs, made two sses of fruit juice in the kitchen, then went to the medicine garden to pick some poria that could calm nerves to add to the juice, and brought it upstairs for them to drink, ¡°After eating thete-night snack and drinking the juice, go rinse your mouth and hurry to bed.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan nodded, ¡°Yes, Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi flipped through the lessons prepared for the four girls, while apanying them for thete-night snack.


    Ge Lihua heard the sound of flipping through books and came out of her room, sitting beside Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°How are the children? Are there any outstanding ones?¡±


    Ge Lihua objectively said, ¡°There are several, but all the children are very hardworking. Qingzhi, if they all score above ny, would you keep them all?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment, ¡°If it¡¯s as you said, it¡¯s fine to keep them.


    The business will expand in the future, and we will need a lot of hands.¡±


    Ge Lihua understood, ¡°I got it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gratefully said, ¡°Lihua, you¡¯ve been working hard these days.¡±


    Ge Lihua smiled, ¡°As long as I can help you, I don¡¯t mind the hard work. I¡¯m just afraid of not being able to help.¡±


    Wu Yaqing came out of her room, and for her, who loves snacks every ten minutes, seeing the small cakes made her forget about the serious matters, ¡°Wow, what are you guys eating?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan quickly handed a piece of small cake to Wu Yaqing, ¡°Sister Yaqing, here you go.¡±


    Wu Yaqing chewed on the small cake and looked at Chu Qingzhi with admiration, ¡°This is so delicious, Qingzhi, can you sell these small cakes in my bookshop?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I didn¡¯t n to sell them.¡±


    Wu Yaqing waved her hands, ¡°No, no, how can we not sell such good things? We must sell them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Ruyue about it tomorrow.¡±


    Wu Yaqing stuffed her mouth full of cake and could only nod, ¡°Mmm.¡±


    After drinking the fruit juice, Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao¡¯s anxiety gradually subsided, ¡°Fifth Sister, we¡¯re going to rinse our mouths and then go to bed.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Chu Qingzhi was still looking at the lesson content. The girls were very smart, and the prepared courses were very appropriate.


    Wu Yaqing licked her fingers, ¡°Qingzhi, how is it? Is there anything that needs to be changed?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°No, the course is well done.¡±


    Everyone was relieved. They had spent more than an hour preparing the lesson, and it would be too bad to start over.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep, it¡¯s quitete.¡±


    ¡®Sleep, sleep.¡± Wu Yaqingyawned and went back to her room, and the others went to their rooms as well.¡±

 Chapter 710: Child Student Examination

    Chapter 710: Child Student Examination<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The next morning, Li Qingyu got up early to make noodles.


    From kneading the dough to boiling the noodles, she prepared a bowl of longevity noodles topped with two eggs, a generous spoonful of sauce, and two leaves of greens, malting it a visually appetizing dish.<div>


    ¡°Qingzhi,e and eat your longevity noodles,¡± she called.


    Chu Qingzhi came down from upstairs. To be honest, this was her first birthday after living for so long.


    She looked at the noodles on the table and felt a little emotional. ¡°Mother, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me.¡± Li Qingyu pulled Chu Qingzhi to a chair. ¡°Eat quickly.¡±


    Members of the Chu family approached one after another, offering their birthday gifts.


    The elders handed the gifts to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister, happy birthday.¡± The brothers and sisters handed the gift to Chu Qingzhi. The gift box looked very exquisite.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, happy birthday.¡± The younger brother and sister handed the carefully prepared gift to Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°Qingzhi, happy birthday.¡± Wu Yaqing, Ge Lihua, and Hong Yujun took out the gifts for Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°Sister Qingzhi, happy birthday.¡± Li Zhangjie also prepared a gift for Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingyue and Ning Yuting¡¯s birthday gift had been brought over by the delivery team yesterday. It was very exquisite and expensive.<div>


    Chu Qingzhi took the gifts one by one. Soon, she was surrounded by gifts. ¡°Thankyou, everyone.¡±


    Da Bai dragged a half-grown wild boar in and ced it in front of Chu Qingzhi.


    It rubbed its head against Chu Qingzhi¡¯s leg, meaning that this was my birthday gift.


    The two wolves carried a badger and a wild turkey to Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi did not expect them to give her birthday gifts. She was very happy and secretly gave the three of them some spiritual energy. ¡°Good, go to rest.¡±


    Da Bai led the wolves out.


    When the Chu family saw this scene, they were very surprised. Li Qingyu said,


    ¡°How did they know that it was Qingzhi¡¯s birthday today?¡±


    Chu Qingyan raised her hand, ¡°I told them. Yesterday, when I returned from doing makeup for my friends in the vige, I mentioned it casually, and they happened to pass by.¡±


    Everyone looked at the three animals, growing more and more fond of them, admiring their intelligence.


    Tang Jinghong brought over the birthday gifts, two items: one was the birthday cake Chu Qingzhi taught him to makest night, and the other was a set of autumn dresses and jewelry from the Red Cloud Workshop in the capital, prepared early in the morning.<div>


    Red Cloud Workshop was the best embroidery workshop in the Daling Dynasty. Many people were pce maids who used to make clothes for the empresses in the pce. Their skills were superb.


    The clothes there were usually made to order, and Tang Jinghong¡¯s set was reserved when Chu Qingzhi first visited the capital.


    The jewelry, too, was only recently received.


    After giving his gift, Chu Qingzhi, along with Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao, went to the county city. Chu Xujin, Li Qingyu, Chu Rong, Chu Qingning, and Chu Qingshuang apanied them, while the rest stayed home to entertain guests.


    Many students waited at the entrance of the county office, aged between seven to fourteen, apanied by their parents.


    The weather today was nice, neither cold nor hot.


    Chu Qingzhi touched the foreheads of her two brothers, wishing them a clear mind during the exam, ¡°Just do what you can. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was no longer nervous, ¡°Fifth sister, we understand.¡±


    Chu Xujin said, ¡°I will patrol outside the examination room, apanying you


    the whole time, so you don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±<div>


    Li Qingyu and others gave their advice in turn.


    A person from the county office came out and announced, ¡°All students, please undergo a pat-down inspection before entering the examination hall.¡±


    All the students quickly lined up, went through the pat-down, and entered the examination hall; the process was quite strict.


    After Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao were out of sight, the Chu family hurried back home. Chu Xujin, who had official duties, stayed behind.


    Upon returning to the vige, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s two disciples, Fan Yuru, and Rong Shiyu, arrived to give her the gifts they had meticulously prepared.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang thought about their master being only sixteen years old, younger than themselves, feeling a bitplicated.


    The vigers also sent birthday gifts. The gifts were very exquisite, and it was obvious that they had put in a lot of effort.


    The rtives also sent birthday gifts over. Their gifts were rtively simple,


    but they were also a token of their appreciation.


    From morning until noon, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s home was bustling with visitors, alling to give her birthday presents. The main hall was almost too full to amodate anything else.


    Chu Qingzhi had booked the Hongyun Restaurant in the county city. By noon, the Chu family invited everyone to go there for a meal.


    At the Hongyun Restaurant, business partners also gave Chu Qingzhi birthday gifts, and even the restaurant¡¯s shopkeeper presented a gift. She truly received an overwhelming number of presents.


    Everyone made small talk as they took their seats, filling the restaurant to capacity.


    Many people were dining in a restaurant for the first time, excitedly chatting away, making the ce lively and noisy.


    Chu Qingzhi, holding a wine cup, stood on the corridor of the second floor to toast everyone, ¡°Thank you all for attending my birthday feast. Let¡¯s drink to this, everyone, please feel free to enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Feel free, feel free¡­¡±


    The waiters added more dishes to the tables, recing the cold dishes with hot ones. In total, twenty dishes were served, nearly overflowing the tables as everyone eagerly ate.


    The lunchsted for nearly an hour and a half.


    With so many dishes not finished, Chu Qingzhi suggested those in need take the leftovers home. After sending off the guests, the Chu family also returned home.


    In the Chu Vige.


    A stranger, an old man carrying two buckets of fish, arrived at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s doorstep, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, these fish are for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not recognize the old man, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The old man quickly exined, ¡°My son was the patient you saved yesterday, pulled back from the brink of death. I am his father, and these fish are to thank you. Please, don¡¯t disdain them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi remembered, the man was nearly lost to tetanus, ¡°Old man, there¡¯s no need. You take them home to eat or sell.¡±


    The family wasn¡¯t wealthy, and she hadn¡¯t charged much for the treatment, which was probably why they wanted to thank her.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi refusing, the old man became anxious, ¡°No, no, miss, please ept them. Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel at peace.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, not wanting to ept but seeing the old man¡¯s earnestness, did so, ¡°Thank you, old man.¡±


    Tang Jinghong walked over and poured the fish into a vat before returning the bucket to the old man.


    ¡°Miss, I will remember your kindness,¡± the old man said before happily carrying his buckets home.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and went to look at the fish in the vat, wondering how to consume so many fish.


    Tang Jinghong approached, ¡°The old man is quite sincere.¡±


    ¡°Yes, giving so many fish.¡± Chu Qingzhi quickly had an idea, ¡°Jinghong, help me take the fish to the kitchen. I¡¯ll make fish balls out of them and freeze them forter use.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them immediately got busy.


    With only Tang Jinghong around, Chu Qingzhi could use her spells without any hindrance, making the work much more efficient. Soon, they had turned over fifty pounds of fish into fish balls.


    The fish balls were snow-white and bouncy.

 Chapter 711: A Piece of Oil Paper

    Chapter 711: A Piece of Oil Paper<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi divided some fish balls into two portions: one to freeze and the other to soak in water for dinner. ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯m going to the paper mill. Do you want toe with me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°I haven¡¯t been there in a while. It¡¯s a good opportunity to see how the workshop has changed.¡±<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Chu Qingzhi informed her family, then led the waiting workers at the entrance of the courtyard to the paper mill.


    Upon arrival, she found Li Changjiang, ¡°Master Li, I¡¯ve brought people for you.¡±


    Li Changjiang nced at them. They were all in their twenties or thirties. Not bad. ¡°Good.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi addressed the workers, ¡°From now on, Master Li is in charge here. He is your master. Listen to him, work hard, and the workshop will not treat you unfairly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Li Changjiang nodded at Chu Qingzhi, then led the workers to the papermaking area. After a few steps, he returned, somewhat nervously, ¡°Miss, my family would like to invite you for a meal. Would you honor us with your presence?¡± Chu Qingzhi understood his gesture and, considering Li Yunqing had recently given her a purse, saw it as an opportunity to return the favor. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Li Changjiang was delighted, ¡°Then pleasee to my house for dinner tomorrow. You muste.¡±


    Chu Qingzhinodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Li Changjiang and the workers left, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong headed to the storeroom, only to be stopped by Xiao Zongchao.


    He nervously clutched his sleeves, ¡°Miss, I heard today is your birthday, so I¡¯ve prepared a birthday gift for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°I appreciate the thought, but you don¡¯t need to give me a gift.¡±<div>


    ¡°I insist. Wait here. I¡¯ll go get it.¡± He ran off towards his quarters.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong waited.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°He has changed quite a lot.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed. ¡°He¡¯s much more outgoing.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while before Xiao Zongchao ran over with an exquisite cardboard box. This cardboard box was made from Li Changjiang¡¯s experimental product. It was very exquisite and beautiful.


    He handed the box to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss, I handmade them myself.¡±


    Handmade? Chu Qingzhi was a little interested. She took the cardboard box over and ced it on the flower bed. She opened the lid¡­


    A box of paper cranes!


    The paper was colored, and the paper crane was strung with thread. It looked colorful and lively.


    Chu Qingzhi was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Did you fold all these?¡±


    Xiao Zongchao nodded in embarrassment. ¡°A total of 999. Do you like them?¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I like it. Thank you.¡±


    Xiao Zongchao was very happy. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡± While he was happy, the young man didn¡¯t forget his business. ¡°Miss, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Xiao Zongchao said, ¡°Yesterday, a guest came over and wanted to buy oil paper from our workshop. I said we don¡¯t have it, so he left regretfully. Miss, why don¡¯t we make oil paper too?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought about it. After some of the products at home were reced with wrappers, the demand for oil paper was still very high. If she made it herself, the cost could be reduced a little. She could consider it. ¡°Do you know a master who knows how to make oil paper?¡±


    Xiao Zongchao nodded. ¡°Yes, but he works in another workshop and is already a master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment and called Chu Feng over. ¡°Go and paste a job recruitment notice. Say that the workshop will hire a master who knows how to make oil paper. The treatment will be excellent.¡±


    Chu Feng said, ¡°I¡¯ll go immediately.¡±


    He returned to his study, quickly drafted a recruitment notice for Chu Qingzhi¡¯s review. Once Chu Qingzhi approved, he posted it on the wall at the entrance of the workshop.


    There were many people looking for work in the Chu¡¯s paper mill. When they saw the recruitment notice, they immediately came over.


    The workshop had a monthly budget of ten taels of silver. Chu Feng proimed loudly, ¡°Our workshop is hiring masters skilled in making oil paper. Whoever can help find such a person, I will reward with ten copper coins.¡±<div>


    ¡°Is there really a reward?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think my workshop can¡¯t afford ten copper coins? Rest assured, as long as the master you find is hired, the money will definitely be yours.¡±


    Chu Feng thought to himself, news should arrive very soon now.


    Half an hourter, a wealthy-looking young master appeared before Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Chu Feng, then said to the young master, ¡°Our workshop is looking for a master in making oil paper, you¡­¡±


    Yu Zihui interrupted Chu Qingzhi, somewhat indignantly asking, ¡°Do you judge people by their appearance, miss?


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Tang Jinghong sized up Yu Zihui. Dressed in fine clothes and with clean, fair skin, he clearly looked like a rich young master. ¡°Tell us, what steps are needed to make oil paper?¡±


    Yu Zihui confidently exined the process in detail and proficiently, with the ir of an experienced master.


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, she indeed judged by appearance earlier, ¡°You don¡¯t look like you need to find work. Why are you taking on jobs?¡±


    ¡°I have my difficulties.¡± Yu Zihui¡¯s expression changed from rxed to solemn.


    At the age of ten, his life changed after his father remarried.


    The stepmother, unlike others who mistreated the children of the first wife, spoiled him. She gave him the best of everything, indulged him without limits or rules¡­


    Fortunately, he had a good nanny who secretly guided and advised him correctly, allowing him to avoid the stepmother¡¯s schemes, though he still behaved frivolously and recklessly on the surface.


    After the stepmother entered the family, the nanny was driven away. The nanny¡¯s husband was a master in making oil paper. Seeing the stepmother¡¯s sinister intentions, she had her husband secretly pass the craft to him. If anything happened in the future, he would have a skill and wouldn¡¯t starve.


    His skill came from the nanny¡¯s husband.


    Despite his polished appearance, he didn¡¯t have a penny to his name. He wanted to earn his own money, buy a small courtyard, and move out.


    He was tired of living with a mask every day.


    Seeing the other party¡¯s reaction, Chu Qingzhi did not ask further. As long as he did his job well in the workshop, nothing else mattered.


    She told Chu Feng, ¡°Go procure the tools for making oil paper and let this young master try making some.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Feng quickly bought all the necessary tools for making oil paper and prepared the workspace. ¡°All set, young master, please.¡±


    The workshop was spacious, with many unused areas, now finallying to good use.


    Yu Zihui donned sleeve protectors and an apron, requested two assistants, and began the process of making oil paper.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t bother him, continuing her work of tallying the inventory of wrapping paper.

 Chapter 712: Making a Killing

    Chapter 712: Making a Killing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the Chu Vige.


    In her room, Chu Qingyan suddenly cheered, ¡°Finally done!¡±


    She had been working on making freckle-removing cream for the past few days and finally managed to prepare a hundred bottles. She carefully packed them into two boxes, wrote a letter on white paper, and called an eagle to deliver the letters to Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu.


    She decided to sell her freckle-removing cream in their pharmacies, distributing it evenly between them to avoid favoritism.


    Fan Yuru and Rong Shiyu quickly sent someone to pick up the cream and brought the money from the previous sales.


    When Chu Qingyan left the capital, she had ced five bottles of cream in each of their pharmacies, which had already been sold out.


    The cream was priced at three taels per bottle, totaling thirty taels. The cost was ten taels, leaving a profit of twenty taels. Each shop took a ten percentmission for selling the cream¡­ four taels, leaving sixteen taels for Chu Qingyan.


    Chu Qingyan counted the money in her hands and was delighted, thinking to herself that she could also make a lot of money, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After exchanging pleasantries, the visitors took the boxes and left.


    Chu Qingyan ran back to her room, excitedly threw herself on the bed, and counted the money again, sixteen taels.


    She calcted that ten bottles earned sixteen taels, so a hundred bottles would make a hundred and sixty taels, and a thousand bottles would bring in one thousand six hundred taels¡­


    ¡°So much money!¡±


    Chu Qingyan was overjoyed.


    She quickly decided to buy more herbs to make more cream and earn more money.


    With this thought in mind, Chu Qingyan turned around and sat up. She ran downstairs.


    She first looked for her friends in the vige and gave them the cream that they had spent money on. Then, she went to the county.


    Chu Hongxiu apanied her, saying she would help Chu Qingyan carry things.


    In the county town, Chu Qingyan generously bought snacks for Chu Hongxiu, grateful for her friend¡¯s constant support andpanionship.


    Chu Hongxiu tentatively asked, ¡°Qingyan, when your business grows, you won¡¯t be able to manage it alone. You¡¯ll need help, won¡¯t you?¡±


    This reminded Chu Qingyan, who thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you want to be my helper?¡±


    Chu Hongxiu was thrilled, ¡°I would love to.¡±


    Chu Qingyan patted her shoulder, ¡°Then you¡¯ll be my helper. But you have to be diligent, or you won¡¯t be able to keep up with me, and we won¡¯t make money.¡±


    Chu Hongxiu nodded vigorously, promising, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡±


    And so, Chu Hongxiu¡¯s destiny was changed.


    Not long after Chu Qingyan left, Chu Qingning also finished making her cream, producing a total of one hundred and fifty bottles.


    She packed them into boxes and handed them over to the Ning family¡¯s transport team to deliver to Chu Qingyue.


    The wrinkle-removing cream was more expensive to produce and sold for a higher price, five taels per bottle. However, giving it to Chu Qingyue to win over the richdies greatly increased its value.


    At the county office.


    Since the morning, the entrance to the county office had been bustling with people, all of whom looked eagerly towards the examination hall.


    Chu Xujin had been patrolling the area and stopped at the main entrance, noting that it was almost time for the candidates toe out.


    As he expected, the doors of the examination room soon opened, and the students began to exit¡­


    ¡°Son, how did you do?¡±


    ¡°Grandson, how was it? Did you finish all the exam questions?¡±


    Elders approached their children, eagerly inquiring about the exam. After years of study, everything depended on this examination.


    Chu Xujin saw Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao and hurried over, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    The two brothers mysteriously pulled Chu Xujin aside into a corner¡­


    Chu Xuyuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°It was easy.¡±


    Chu Xujin was slightly relieved and turned to Chu Xuyao, ¡°And you?¡±


    Chu Xuyao sinctly replied, ¡°I knew how to do each question.¡±


    Chu Xujin¡¯s heart, tense all day, gradually rxed. He patted the two boys on their heads, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Xuyuan, Xuyao¡­¡± Li Qingyu and Chu Rong came to pick them up.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao called out together, ¡°Dad, Mom,¡± and then walked towards them, ¡°We can go home now.¡±


    Li Qingyu quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk while we walk.¡±


    On the way back, Li Qingyu saw that the two boys didn¡¯t seem happy and thought they hadn¡¯t done well, so after a bit of conversation, she didn¡¯t say much more.


    Chu Rong said, ¡°The exam is over, let¡¯s prepare well for tomorrow¡¯s test.¡±


    There were two days of exams, and this was just the first day.


    The two nodded together, ¡°Mmm.¡±


    After returning home, one transcribed the morning¡¯s paper, and the other transcribed the afternoon¡¯s paper, then they answered them again before riding to the school to find Yan Yixian.


    Chu Xuyuan cautiously asked, ¡°Teacher, how did we do?¡±


    After looking at their work, Yan Yixian had them bring over a brazier to burn the two exam papers, to prevent any trouble, ¡°Just focus on the uing exams, don¡¯t dwell on the past.¡±


    He didn¡¯t give them feedback, but internally, he gave them perfect scores.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao were a bit disappointed that Yan Yixian didn¡¯tment on their papers, but they thought there must be a reason for his actions, so they bowed and left to go home.


    At the Chu Family Paper Mill.


    Chu Qingzhi reviewed the new paper made by Li Changjiang, which was added with pearl powder, and each sheet met her standards. In a few days, once there was enough stock, it could be put to use.


    Tang Jinghong admired the beautiful wrapping paper, ¡°Once this wrapping paper is released, I reckon many people wille to you to discuss business.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hadn¡¯t considered this, but if people wanted to buy the wrapping paper, she was open to discussion. After all, as long as it was profitable, it was worth considering.


    Chu Feng ran over, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, the oil paper is ready.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised an eyebrow, ¡°That quick? Let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    The three went to the room where the oil paper was made, which was filled with a strong smell of oil, a bit stuffy.


    The finished oil paper was spread out on a container designed for drying oil paper, with onerge sheet of oil paper in the container now.


    ¡°Please have a look, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi inspected it and found the oil paper¡¯s texture uniform and odorless, better than the current oil paper used in the workshop, ¡°How many years have you been making oil paper?¡±


    Yu Zihui replied, ¡°Five or six years.¡±


    ¡°No wonder your technique is so proficient.¡± Chu Qingzhi decided to hire Yu Zihui, ¡°You¡¯ll be the head manager, with a monthly sry of twelve taels, a one-month probation period. Are you willing?¡±


    Yu Zihui didn¡¯t expect such a high sry from Chu Qingzhi and happily epted, ¡°I¡¯mwilling.¡±


    ¡°Thene tomorrow. However, the people to assist you will need two days to arrive, so you can start with some preparatory tasks in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had Chu Feng take him to sign the employment contract, confidentiality agreement, etc., and then she went to Li Changjiang¡¯s paper-making area.


    The new workers today were quite unskilled, giving Master Li a bit of a headache, but finding work wasn¡¯t easy nowadays. Seeing Chu Qingzhie, he spoke well of everyone, ¡°It¡¯s like this for everyone starting in this line of work; it¡¯ll get better over time.¡±


    Everyone was very grateful when they saw Li Changjiang speaking up for them.

 Chapter 713: Expanding Business

    Chapter 713: Expanding Business


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi was not there to find fault; she was there to observe everyone¡¯s attitude towards their work. Although they were inexperienced, their earnestness was apparent.


    ¡°Master Li, I understand.¡±


    Li Changjiang nodded and focused on his work once again.


    After observing for a while and seeing no issues, Chu Qingzhi left the paper-making area, ready to return home.


    At that moment, Tang Jinghong received a letter. After reading it, he approached Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, the group of disabled soldiers who have been withdrawn from the border has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back immediately.¡± A month ago, Tang Jinghong had discussed with Chu Qingzhi about the issue of the disabled veterans, and she had agreed to help.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Jinghong nodded and left with Chu Qingzhi for the vige.


    In the Chu Vige.


    There were about thirty disabled soldiers, all orphans with no one to rely on and nowhere to go.


    Fearing they might frighten the vigers, they did not enter the vige but waited at the vige entrance for Tang Jinghong to return.


    Sitting on the ground, leaning on each other, their heads bowed, their eyes devoid of spirit.


    The leader among them was named Wan Haonan, sitting beside someone named Luo Hongping.


    Luo Hongping, massaging his deformed left leg, spoke with a hint of despair, ¡°Brother Nan, can General Tang really solve our livelihood problems?¡±


    Wan Haonan himself was unsure but knew this was not the time to dampen spirits. ¡°General Tang has no reason to deceive us. If he didn¡¯t care, why would he bother to bring us here from afar?¡±


    Luo Hongping thought about it and felt hopeful, ¡°If General Tang is willing to take care of us, maybe our lives won¡¯t be so miserable in the future.¡±


    Wan Haonan patted Luo Hongping on the shoulder, ¡°It will get better.¡±


    Luo Hongping nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Soon, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong arrived at the vige entrance.


    When the disabled soldiers saw Tang Jinghong, they immediately stood up. Their expressions turned solemn as they cupped their fists and bowed. ¡°Greetings, General Tang.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, without any pretense, said warmly, ¡°No need for formalities. It¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s go to the county town for now. We¡¯ll treat your injuries and find work for you slowly.¡±


    The soldiers were grateful, ¡°Thank you, General.¡±


    In the county town, Tang Jinghong arranged for them to stay in a courtyard house, with a nearby inn for meals, which was convenient.


    After making the arrangements, Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi left the courtyard.


    On the way back, Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m leaving their injuries to you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thanked her, ¡°Thankyou, Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks.¡± Chu Qingzhi respected those who had served and protected the country, and she was happy to do something for them.


    Back home, seeing her younger brothers ying with a wolf cub, Chu Qingzhi approached, ¡°How did your exams go today?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan turned and smiled brightly at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°It should be okay.¡±


    Chu Xuyao nodded in agreement, ¡°It didn¡¯t feel difficult.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll make something delicious tonight to boost your spirits.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou, Fifth Sister.¡±


    At that moment, Shen Ruyue approached, ¡°Qingzhi, I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to her, ¡°Let¡¯s talk at the swing pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They sat on the swing, gently swaying, surrounded by the faint scent of chrysanthemums, feeling somewhat rxed.


    Chu Qingzhisaid, ¡°Ruyue, just speakyour mind.¡±


    Shen Ruyue pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°Xuhua and I have discussed it. The business in the capital is stable now, and we don¡¯t need to spend much effort on it. We¡¯ve also explored business opportunities in the surrounding counties. So, we¡¯re thinking of expanding our business to Wan City. What do you think?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Shen Ruyue with admiration, ¡°I support this idea, but we don¡¯t have any connections in Wan City, so it might be difficult to enter the market.¡±


    Shen Ruyue was confident, ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out slowly, there will always be a way.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pondered, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Wan City together in a few days to see if there are any opportunities.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded.


    In the room, Chu Qingzhi opened the cardboard box that Xiao Zongchao had given her, took out the paper cranes that had been strung on lines, and hung them in front of the window, arranged in a row. Then, like curtains, she divided them into two parts and tied them with a rope to form a curtain.


    Chu Qingzhi stepped back two steps to admire, it looked quite nice.


    There was a knock on the door, followed by Hong Yujun¡¯s voice, ¡°Qingzhi, are you there?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Hong Yujun gently opened the door and tiptoed in, ¡°Qingzhi, I have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was slightly puzzled, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Hong Yujun took out a letter from his clothes and handed it to Chu Qingzhi, cautiously saying, ¡°Qingzhi, you are the only one who knows the whereabouts of the young master. Please could you send this letter to him? I am getting married and hope he can attend.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was slightly startled, ¡°Getting married?¡±


    Hong Yujun shyly nodded, ¡°Shaoyuan said he would marry me next time he returns to the vige. The young master is the one who helped me escape my misery, and I hope to see him at my wedding.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Yujun, the young master is traveling. I will send the letter, but I cannot guarantee his attendance.¡±


    ¡°Just do your best,¡± Hong Yujun said. ¡°Qingzhi, thankyou.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sent Hong Yujun out. After Hong Yujun went downstairs, she returned to her room, closed the door, and opened the letter¡­


    The content of the letter was simple, expressing gratitude to the young master, then mentioning Hong Yujun¡¯s uing marriage, and finally hoping for the young master¡¯s attendance at the wedding.


    Unexpectedly, Yujun still remembered the young master.


    Finding someone to impersonate her? Yujun was very meticulous and it¡¯s unlikely she would be deceived.


    After thinking, Chu Qingzhi decided to write back to Hong Yujun in the young master¡¯s voice. It wasn¡¯t necessary for the person to actuallye; a suitable excuse might suffice.


    However, as Chu Qingzhi started to write, she couldn¡¯t continue. If the expected person didn¡¯te to the wedding, it would be a lifelong regret, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Never mind, ying dual roles wasn¡¯t impossible. It¡¯s better to fulfill Yujun¡¯s wish.


    So, Chu Qingzhi wrote on the letter, ¡°I will definitely attend¡­¡± and nned to give it to Hong Yujun after some time.


    After putting away the letter, Chu Qingzhi wrote to Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang, asking them toe the next day to help her treat the wounded soldiers.


    First, heal their wounds, then arrange work for them. As for what work, she had already nned.


    Taking the letters downstairs, Chu Qingzhi asked the eagle to make a trip.


    The eagle dly went. It always got a lot of treats for delivering letters, always eager to do the task.


    Chu Qingzhi worried that it might lose its hunting skills if it kept delivering letters.


    At dinner time, Chu Qingzhi brought the birthday cake that Tang Jinghong had given her to the table, ¡°Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s share it.¡±

 Chapter 714: Technical Support

    Chapter 714: Technical Support


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Without further ado, the cake once again won everyone¡¯s acim, with Wu Yaqing finding it particrly delicious.


    After the cake, Chu Qingzhi brought out the highlight of the evening meal, a spicy hot pot that was mildly spicy, filled with beef, fish balls, ribs, potatoes, lotus slices, and dried bamboo shoots, all generously topped with ayer of white sesame seeds, enticing everyone¡¯s appetite.


    Chu Xujin, unable to resist,mented, ¡°The more I think about it, the more I feel we should open a restaurant.¡±


    The idea of running a restaurant seemed too cumbersome for Chu Qingzhi, who preferred less hassle, ¡°You could open one, and I¡¯ll provide technical support.¡±


    Chu Xujinughed, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give it some serious thought.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi passed a bowl to Tang Jinghong, serving him some beef and fish balls, ¡°Try this.¡±


    Tang Jinghong felt the special treatment from Chu Qingzhi and was visibly pleased, ¡°Ok.¡±


    As everyone started eating¡­


    Whenever Chu Qingzhi was in charge of cooking, no one ever left hungry, always feeling that the same dishes tasted better when she made them.


    Chu Xuyuan, rubbing his stomach, joked, ¡°Sister, I think I might end up a big fat man.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can help you slim back down. Just eat up.¡±


    Chu Xuyuanughed heartily.


    Wu Yaqing, pinching her face, said, ¡°I¡¯ve already gained weight. Qingzhi, could you prescribe me something to slim down?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Wait until you¡¯ve gained another ten pounds, then I¡¯ll prescribe you something.¡±


    Wu Yaqing sighed and pretended to be dejected. ¡°If I gain another ten pounds, I¡¯ll really turn into a fatty.¡± She looked at Ge Lihua, ¡°But Lihua is always in good shape, no matter how much she eats.¡±


    Ge Lihua exined, ¡°I practice martial arts daily, which helps me maintain my figure.¡±


    Wu Yaqing deduced a rule, ¡°No wonder girls who know martial arts are always so beautiful.¡±


    Thinking it over, everyone agreed that seemed to be the case.


    Ge Lihua jokingly asked, ¡°So, do you want to learn martial arts?¡±


    ¡°I would love to, but I can¡¯t seem to learn.¡±


    Dinner ended amidstughter and jests.


    Chu Qingzhi entered Tang Jinghong¡¯s study, ¡°What did you want me to look at?¡±


    Tang Jinghong stood up and handed her a stack of musical scores, ¡°Could you see which one is better?¡±


    These scores were delivered by someone from Yunfei School earlier that day, and he needed to select one for a military award event.


    Being musically inept, he faced a tough choice.


    Chu Qingzhi took the scores, and as she looked through them, she suddenly pulled one out,


    ¡°This score was modified by me yesterday. I remember it clearly because he said it was a gift for someone. How did it end up here?¡±


    ¡°Jinghong, what¡¯s the use of this score?¡±


    Tang Jinghong exined the origin of the score to Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi became slightly upset, ¡°That person actually lied to me!¡±


    No, would he give her a Jiaowei guqin if he lied to her?


    She flipped the score to see theposer¡¯s name, ¡°Bai Tingyan.¡±


    Frowning, she recalled the person who requested the modification was named Fang Mingyi, not Bai Tingyan.


    ¡°Jinghong, could you have someone investigate this score and Bai Tingyan? Something doesn¡¯t add up.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tang Jinghong immediately sent someone to investigate.


    Chu Qingzhi continued to review the musical scores and selected two that she found to be the best: one by Pan Yuheng and the other by Tang Jiyang. ¡°Jinghong, choose one of them.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tang Jinghong ced the two scores side by side on the table, prepared to make a careful selection. After a while, he suddenly said, ¡°Qingzhi, the next time Ie back, it might be the New Year.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi paused for a moment, ¡°Everything will go smoothly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some things for you to take to the capital.¡± After saying this, Chu Qingzhi left Tang Jinghong¡¯s house.


    With a flick of his finger, Tang Jinghong opened the window with his internal strength, watching Chu Qingzhi leave. ¡°Qingzhi always remains calm, no matter what happens.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went to the workshop and made dumplings filled with beef stuffing for Tang Jinghong.


    After wrapping the dumplings, she used a spell to freeze them, cing them in a box, and then cast another spell to keep the contents frozen.


    She then baked small cakes in three vors: jujube, walnut, and peanut.


    The baked cakes were also ced in the box, preserved at a low temperature using a spell, allowing them to be stored for a long time.


    She ced the box in Tang Jinghong¡¯s main hall, gently patting it, ¡°Take your time eating. If you finish them, you can send me a message, and I¡¯ll have the delivery team send more to the capital.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was touched by the care and effort Chu Qingzhi put into preparing these items for him, and he embraced her, sealing their moment with a kiss.


    Their lips met in a fervent exchange, filled with tender affection.


    As days and nights passed, marked by the rising and setting of the sun and moon.


    After breakfast, Tang Jinghong handed Chu Qingzhi the silver obtained from the assassin and gave her an additional 30,000 taels for the resettlement of disabled soldiers.


    Chu Qingzhi escorted Tang Jinghong to the vige entrance, then returned home.


    ¡°Master.¡± Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang came over.


    Chu Qingzhi walked with her two disciples towards the house. ¡°Have you eaten breakfast?¡±


    With the youthful vigor unique to young boys, Yuan Hongjun replied with a smile, ¡°Not yet. The breakfast here is delicious, and we wanted to join.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re in luck,¡± Chu Qingzhi whispered to them about the beef dumplings she prepared, briefly exining the source of the beef.


    Bao Linjiang ttered, ¡°No wonder it smells so good.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and bring out the dumplings.¡±


    The elders in the Chu family were very fond of Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang, not just because they were Chu Qingzhi¡¯s disciples, but also because the boys were good-looking and had likable personalities.


    Seeing them arrive, Grandma Chu warmly invited, ¡°Sit down, breakfast will be ready soon.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, please sit. We¡¯ll go get the breakfast,¡± the two quickly set down their medicine box and headed to the kitchen.


    After hastily finishing breakfast, the master and her disciples took a carriage to the county town. On the way, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang reminisced about the beef dumplings, thinking about when they could get some beef to enjoy another meal of dumplings.


    Shuiyun County.


    Wan Haonan, Luo Hongping, and others, wanting to leave a good impression on Chu Qingzhi, shaved and changed into clean clothes, all gathering in the front yard to wait for her.


    They got up early and waited for a while without seeing anyone, growing increasingly anxious.


    Could it be that she won¡¯te?


    Is this what General Tang meant by resettling them?


    Everyone spected and grew more uneasy, fearing they might be left unattended.


    As time ticked by, Chu Qingzhi finally arrived.


    Seeing her, everyone¡¯s tension eased. Wan Haonan quickly stepped forward, bowing with a fist, ¡°Miss Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Have you all had breakfast? If not, go eat. We¡¯ll get ready to treat your injuries.¡±


    The wounded soldiers realized they had forgotten to eat breakfast while waiting for Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Thankyou, miss. We¡¯ll go right away.¡±

 Chapter 715: A Silver Hairpin

    Chapter 715: A Silver Hairpin


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi set up the clinic in the front hall, where it was more spacious.


    The injured soldiers, after having their breakfast, immediately began receiving medical attention. Coming all the way from the border without timely treatment, some of them had wounds that had festered and rotted away. It¡¯s a testament to the resilience of these battle-hardened men, as others could hardly endure such severe injuries.


    After the examination, Chu Qingzhi categorized the injuries of the soldiers: simple fractures, external injuries with fractures, and amputations.


    They treated what they could, arranged surgeries for those that needed them, and dealt with the amputationsst.


    There were seven individuals who required surgery, which was quite a few. They still had plenty of medical supplies left from when they operated on Yan Yixian, so they could proceed with the surgeries immediately.


    After attending to everyone, it was past noon. Chu Qingzhi had promised to have a meal at Li Changjiang¡¯s house, so she arranged for the surgeries to take ce in the afternoon.


    Leaving the less urgent matters to her two apprentices, Chu Qingzhi left the residence and headed towards the town to buy a gift for Li Yunqing.


    Tan¡¯s Pastry Shop.


    An employee stepped out of the pastry shop, announcing loudly, ¡°Our shop hasunched a new vor, taro pie, fragrant and delicious. Wee everyone to try and buy.¡±


    Tan¡¯s Pastry Shop¡¯s business had been booming for the past few months, gradually bing the top pastry shop in the area.


    At that moment, a small sedan stopped nearby.


    The sedan curtain was slightly lifted, and thedy inside gave a few instructions to her maid, who then hurried towards Tan¡¯s Pastry Shop. ¡°Shopkeeper, please give me three taro pies.¡± Their young miss loved the pastries from Tan¡¯s Pastry Shop the most. Not only were they delicious, but they were also fresh. She had to have them every day.


    ¡°Alright, miss, just a moment.¡±


    The maid took the three taro pies back to the sedan and handed them to her young miss.


    Thedy in the sedan ced the taro pies on herp, savored the aroma, and, unable to resist the temptation, began to eat even though she initially nned to save them forter. ¡°This is so delicious.¡±


    The sedan gradually moved away.


    Not long after they left, many more maids and young servants came to the shop to buy taro pies. In no time, a hundred taro pies were sold out.


    The shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help but marvel, noting that the goods they got from


    Chu¡¯s Easy Trade never piled up. It was truly impressive.


    Chu Qingzhi, after observing the situation, decided to enter Tan¡¯s Pastry Shop.


    The shop was crowded.


    Their pastries were ced in the most conspicuous positions. Several spots were empty, and the remaining ones were few, likely to be sold out by the afternoon.


    Chu Qingzhi went to the apple pie section, where only two pies were left. ¡°Please pack these two apple pies for me, and also weigh two pounds of cloud cakes and two pounds of snowke crisp.¡±


    The shop assistant promptly responded, ¡°Just a moment, miss. I¡¯ll weigh them for you right away.¡±


    After paying, Chu Qingzhi carried her purchases to a jewelry shop, bought a. small silver hairpin suitable for a young girl, and then headed straight to Li¡¯s house.


    At the Li family.


    Li Yunqing was waiting at the alley entrance with a little puppy, looking toward to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s visit.


    Her father had told her that Sister Qingzhi woulde over for a meal today, and she had been excited since she woke up.


    Li Yunqing looked forward eagerly, and after a while, she squatted down and patted the puppy¡¯s head. ¡°When do you think Sister Qingzhi will arrive?¡± ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡­¡± The puppy responded.


    Li Yunqing gently tugged the puppy¡¯s ear, warning, ¡°When Sister Qingzhi arrives, you mustn¡¯t bark. If you scare her, I¡¯ll punish you.¡±


    The puppy sat down, its ears drooping, ignoring Li Yunqing.


    Seeing the puppy seemingly upset, Li Yunqing quickly tried to appease it, and the two enjoyed their time together.


    In this joyous atmosphere, a beautiful voice came through, ¡°Yunqing.¡± Li Yunqing looked over in surprise and joy, then abandoned the little puppy to run towards Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Chu Qingzhi showed a hint of a smile, ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± Li Yunqing hurriedly replied, ¡°As long as Sister Qingzhi is here, I don¡¯t mind waiting a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The two walked ahead, with the little puppy trotting behind them on its short legs, all the way home.


    Li Yunqing called out, ¡°Mother, Sister Qingzhi is here.


    Madam Li came out of the kitchen, wiping her hands, and said nervously,


    ¡°Miss, please have a seat. I¡¯ll make you some tea right away.¡± Chu Qingzhi handed over some pastries to Madam Li, ¡°I bought these for Yunqing.¡±


    Madam Li was overjoyed, taking the items with both hands, ¡°Thank you, Miss.


    Please, have a seat.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°No need to be polite, Aunt. Go ahead with your work;


    Yunqing¡¯spany is enough for me.¡±


    After putting the items in the room, Madam Li hurried back to make tea, ¡°Make sure to apany Sister Qingzhi well, I¡¯ll go cook.¡±


    Li Yunqing was more than happy to spend time with Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Got it, Mother. Go ahead with your work.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sat down and took out a small silver hairpin, offering it to Li Yunqing, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Li Yunqing, seeing the delicate and shining hairpin, liked it very much but felt it was too precious and didn¡¯t reach out to take it, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, the snacks you bought me are already very nice. I don¡¯t need this.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pulled Li Yunqing over, pinned the hairpin inher hair, ¡°It looks very beautiful on you.¡±


    Li Yunqing reached out and touched it, loving it. ¡°I¡¯ll go look in the mirror.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    After looking in the mirror, Li Yunqing ran to the kitchen, excitedly said, ¡°Mother, look at the hairpin Sister Qingzhi gave me. Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± Madam Li was startled by the hairpin and quickly took it off, ¡°Yunqing, Sister has already spent enough buying you so many gifts. You can¡¯t ept this.¡± Li Yunqing reluctantly looked at it but decided to listen to her mother, ¡°Mother, then let¡¯s return it to Sister.¡±


    Madam Li took Li Yunqing with her to return the hairpin to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    She was interrupted by Chu Qingzhi before she could finish, ¡°Master Li has helped me so much, a silver hairpin is nothing. If you like it, just wear it. It looks good on you.¡±


    Saying so, she put the hairpin back on Li Yunqing¡¯s head.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Madam Li no longer refused, secretly deciding to remind Li Changjiang to work harder in return for Chu Qingzhi¡¯s kindness, for such a generous employer was rare to find.


    The little puppy ran over, squatting in front of Chu Qingzhi, looking up at her. Chu Qingzhi petted the puppy¡¯s head, ¡°You¡¯re quite cute.


    Li Yunqing said, ¡°I picked it up from the street. When I found it, its eyes couldn¡¯t even open. Now it has grown a lot.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi poked the puppy¡¯s forehead with her finger, ¡°Then you¡¯re quite fortunate.¡±


    Li Changjiang returned. When he saw Chu Qingzhi, he hurriedly quickened his pace. ¡°Miss.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back.¡± Li Yunqing called out happily, then told her father about the silver hairpin Chu Qingzhi gave her.


    Li Changjiang, who knew Chu Qingzhi better, did not ask his daughter to return the hairpin but thanked her sincerely.

 Chapter 716: A Bunch of Beaten Men

    Chapter 716: A Bunch of Beaten Men


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Madam Li came out of the house and greeted her warmly, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to eat. Come and sit.¡±


    Today, they had invited only Chu Qingzhi, wanting to make her feelfortable.


    Li Yunqing, leading Chu Qingzhi into the main hall, said, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Madam Li had prepared a table full of dishes, showcasing her excellent culinary skills. The dishes were not only visually appealing but also incredibly fragrant. ¡°Miss, please help yourself to whatever you like.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, with a smile, nodded and politely said, ¡°Thank you for working all morning to cook so many dishes.¡±


    Madam Li waved her hand dismissively, ¡°No trouble at all, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    As they settled around the table, the meal began at a leisurely pace.


    In the Tao Residence.


    Tao Zhenfeng ate his lunch and asked his subordinates, ¡°Has Li Changjiang gone begging yet?¡±


    The servant hurriedly replied, ¡°Young Master, Li Changjiang has been working at the Chu paper mill for over a month now. He hasn¡¯t begged for anything; in fact, he¡¯s been earning a hefty sry and living quitefortably.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tao Zhenfeng¡¯s temper red, ¡°Don¡¯t they know Li Changjiang has a grudge with me? Is this Chu family deliberately opposing me?¡±


    The servant timidly said, ¡°Young Master, the owner of that business is Chu Qingzhi¡­¡±


    Tao Zhenfeng scoffed, ¡°Is Chu Qingzhi so remarkable? I am the magistrate¡¯s nephew. In Shuiyun County, who wouldn¡¯t show me some respect?¡±


    The servant whispered, ¡°Young Master, Chu Qingzhi is no ordinary person. It¡¯s best if we keep our distance.¡±


    Tao Zhenfeng red at the servant, ¡°Coward, if I back down now, more and more people will disrespect me in the future. What, do you want to see me looked down upon?¡±


    The servant still advised, ¡°Chu Qingzhi really is a tough nut to crack, Young Master. Sometimes, stepping back opens up a whole new world.¡±


    Tao Zhenfeng, infuriated by his servant¡¯s attempt to boost others¡¯ morale while dampening his own spirit, mmed the table, ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to hear this. Go gather my men. Today, I shall see for myself whether Chu Qingzhi is really that capable.¡±


    He had heard of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s reputation. It seemed that merchants in Shuiyun County and the surrounding areas all gave her some respect. He had long been jealous of Chu Qingzhi.


    Just a girl, why did shemand so much respect? He had been looking for an opportunity to confront her, and now it had arrived.


    Seeing his young master disregard his advice, the servant had no choice but toply, though he nned to keep his distanceter, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Young Master. I¡¯ll gather the men right away.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Half of the people in the Tao residence served Tao Zhenfeng. When they heard that he wanted people, they immediately gathered for him.


    Coincidentally, a servant out buying supplies saw Chu Qingzhi visiting Li Changjiang¡¯s home and quickly reported back to Tao Zhenfeng.


    Tao Zhenfeng patted the servant¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Well done!¡± Then, with a wave of his hand, hemanded, ¡°Everyone, follow me.¡±


    With Tao Zhenfeng leading, a formidable group marched towards Li Changjiang¡¯s home.


    At the Li family.


    After the meal, Chu Qingzhi thought about the surgery she had to perform in the afternoon and bid farewell. Little did she know, just as she reached the main gate, she was greeted by a mob blocking her path. The Li family¡¯s faces paled at the sight.


    Tao Pengnan pointed at Li Changjiang, ¡°I never imagined a brute like you would stoop to living off a woman!¡±


    Li Changjiang stepped forward, shielding Chu Qingzhi and his family behind him, ¡°Whom I rely on for my livelihood is none of your concern, Young Master Tao. Please, don¡¯t block my doorway.¡±


    This bold defiance was new for Li Changjiang, who, in the face of Tao Pengnan, had always opted for a less confrontational stance, preferring to keep a low profile.


    This change seemed to infuriate Tao Pengnan, his eyes zing with anger, ¡°Grown wings, have you? Daring to talk back to me now? Have you forgotten who your benefactors are, that you¡¯re now betraying them for a new master? Li Changjiang, you¡¯re nothing but an ungrateful cur!¡±


    Li Changjiang replied coolly, ¡°Mind your words, Young Master Tao. I¡¯ve not forgotten my old employer¡¯s kindness, nor have I forgotten how they drove me to desperation. I fail to see how, by avoiding the Tao residence, I¡¯ve offended you.¡±


    Tao Pengnan, avoiding the real issue, countered, ¡°So, running to Chu¡¯s paper mill to oppose us isn¡¯t betrayal? Have you forgotten that without the Tao family, you¡¯d be nowhere?¡±


    Li Changjiang, with a clear conscience, retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve always been diligent and loyal to the Tao family.¡±


    Pointing at Chu Qingzhi, Tao Pengnan used Li Changjiang, ¡°And now, assisting Chu¡¯s paper mill, you pose a significant threat to our business. How is this not betrayal?¡±


    Li Changjiang argued, ¡°I¡¯m not involved in paper making at Chu¡¯s. You¡¯re making baseless usations!¡±


    Tao Pengnan sneered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? If you¡¯re not making paper, are they just keeping you for decoration?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, annoyed, interjected, ¡°Are you his father? Must he report everything to you? If you have something to say, say it. If not, get lost!¡±


    Tao Pengnan felt a crushing pressure from Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words and stumbled back, ¡°You¡­ must you oppose me, Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re the one going against me now!¡±


    Tao Pengnan found himself unable to confront Chu Qingzhi, overwhelmed by her aura, stuttering, ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    With a stern look, Chu Qingzhi offered him an ultimatum, ¡°Leave on your own, or I¡¯ll throw you out.¡±


    No one had ever spoken to Tao Pengnan like this. He ordered his men, ¡°Attack!¡±


    What followed was a spectacle. Chu Qingzhi moved with ghost-like agility, sending Tao Pengnan and his men flying,nding outside in a heap, groaning in pain.


    Onlookers marveled at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s slender legs, wondering how they possessed the strength to send grown men flying.


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards the entrance of the alley and stopped in front of a bunch of men. ¡°The next time I find out that you¡¯re looking for trouble with my people, I don¡¯t mind letting the entire county see how you were beaten up.¡±


    Trapped at the bottom, Tao Pengnan, barely breathing, conceded, ¡°I dare not.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked away, her foot identally stepping on Tao Pengnan¡¯s hand, eliciting a scream of agony.


    The crowd dispersed, wary of bing the target of the young master¡¯s vindictiveness.


    A servant quickly helped Tao Pengnan up, asking, ¡°Are you alright, young master?¡±


    Tao Pengnan, his face purple with rage, ordered a retreat, ¡°Return!¡±


    The servant asked brainlessly, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to find trouble with Li Changjiang?¡±


    Tao Zhenfeng pped the servant¡¯s head. He was about to die of anger. ¡°I want to find trouble with you!¡±


    The servant lowered his head and did not dare to speak.


    The group of people helped each other out.


    In the military camp.


    Chu Qingzhi went to the courtyard to meet up with her two disciples. Then, she brought three disabled soldiers to the military camp and prepared to operate on them.

 Chapter 717: Danger in the World

    Chapter 717: Danger in the World


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Armed with the experience from their first surgery, the second procedure went much more smoothly andmenced without dy.


    Their arrival stirred a buzz within the military camp.


    A young soldier, who happened to pass by and see Chu Qingzhi carrying a tray of various surgical knives, whispered mysteriously, ¡°Do you guys have any idea what Miss Qingzhi and the two divine doctors are doing inside that tent?¡± The soldiers around him shook their heads in unison, ¡°No idea. But judging by your tone, you do?¡±


    The young soldier shook his head solemnly, ¡°I don¡¯t. But I saw all these knives, each one bizarrely shaped and seemingly razor-sharp¡­¡±


    The soldiers exchanged nces, their imaginations running wild, scaring themselves with their own thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a doctor need so many knives for treatment. What exactly are they doing in there?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask your scout friend to take a look?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s off duty now. I¡¯ll go fetch him.¡±


    At this moment, Fang Zerong approached, ¡°What are you all discussing?¡± The soldiers hurriedly shared their observations and spections with Fang Zerong, who immediately headed towards the surgery tent, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, may Ie in to observe?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined that entering now would bring in too many germs, which could adversely affect recovery post-surgery, ¡°Not this time. You cane in during the next one.¡±


    Fang Zerong readily agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    The soldier who had spoken earlier approached cautiously, ¡°Physician Fang, what exactly is Miss Qingzhi doing? All those knives look quite terrifying.¡± ¡¯ ¡°She¡¯s healing and saving lives,¡± Fang Zerong thought for a moment and said, ¡°Did you see the condition of the three who came to the camp earlier?¡± ¡°Yes, two of them had deformed legs and couldn¡¯t walk, and one had a twisted broken arm.¡±???? ¡¯


    ¡°Do you believe that after Miss Qingzhi treats them, they¡¯ll recover to normal?¡± ¡°If it were anyone else, I¡¯d doubt it given the severity of their injuries. But if it¡¯s Miss Qingzhi, I believe it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s medical skills had deeply impressed and gained the trust of everyone.


    Fang Zerong patted the young soldier on the chest with the back of his hand,


    ¡°Just wait and see.¡±


    The soldier still had doubts, ¡°But what are all those knives for?¡±


    Fang Zerong waved his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ll find out when I go in.¡± ¡°Physician Fang, after you find out, could you share with us? We¡¯re all very curious.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Fengxin County.


    Chu Xuhua, apanied by Li Zhangjie, went to Fengxin County to discuss the rice wine business. They closed two deals on the way, which dyed them, and by the time they entered the city, it was already afternoon.


    The two headed directly to thergest restaurant in the county town to meet with the shopkeeper.


    Coincidentally, the shopkeeper was in the midst of discussing wine business with a butler from the Lin family-the same Lin family where Lin Yingmin had been fostered and also Lin Wanning¡¯s family.


    Chu Xuhua brought out his family¡¯s rice wine, poured it into two bowls, one for the shopkeeper and one for the Lin family¡¯s butler, and said, ¡°Please, have a taste.¡±


    Those who venture out for business were adept at navigating delicate situations. Although the butler from the Lin family was displeased, he epted the wine courteously, secretly eager to discover its quality.


    To his surprise, upon tasting, he found himself somewhat intoxicated The wine was even better than the finest he had ever had, making his own supply seem inferior.


    The shopkeeper, with decades of experience and having tasted scores of different wines, could tell a good wine from just a sip. The rice wine from Chu Xuhua stirred his interest immediately.


    Given that the restaurant¡¯s reputation was built on its selection of wines, a good wine could significantly enhance its standing.


    ¡°You seem unfamiliar. Where are you from? Did you brew this wine yourself or¡­?¡±?????????????????? ¡¯


    Chu Xuhua replied with a clear voice, ¡°I am Chu Xuhua, from Shuiyun County Tins yellow wine is brewed by my family. If you purchase in bulk and on a long-term basis, we can offer significant discounts.¡±


    The shopkeeper pondered, feeling rhe name Chu Xuhua somewhat familiar, ¡°Isn¡¯t your family the one that organized the food festival?¡±


    Chu Xuhua smiled, ¡°Yes, the food festival was indeed organized by my sister.¡± Butler Lin, feeling somewhat slighted as the shopkeeper seemed more interested in Chu Xuhua¡¯s offer, interjected, ¡°But I came first.¡±


    The shopkeeper responded diplomatically, ¡°My restaurant does not limit itself to one type of wine. Since your products are different, purchasing from him does not affect our dealings. Don¡¯t worry, butler.¡±


    The butler, seasoned in business, recognized this as a polite dismissal but couldn¡¯t retort, knowing well the consequences of souring potential business rtions.


    Chu Xuhua thought to himself that perhaps it would have been wiser to enterter. There was no need to offend anyone in the business.


    Next time, he would be more cautious.


    ¡°How shall we proceed?¡± the shopkeeper asked.


    Chu Xuhua, seeking to ease the tension, suggested, ¡°Since we arrivedter, you should talk with the butler first. We haven¡¯t had our meal yet and will go eat first.¡±


    The shopkeeper, impressed by Chu Xuhua¡¯s tact, instructed his staff, ¡°Take Manager Chu to the main hall for a meal. Serve them our best dishes and wine.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    In the mam hall, Chu Xuhua and Li Zhangjie sat down to eat. The waiter swiftly served their dishes, ¡°Please enjoy your meal, gentlemen.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou,¡± Chu Xuhua said to Li Zhangjie, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Li Zhangjie, picking up his chopsticks but not reaching for the dishes, asked, ¡°Brother, do you think the shopkeeper will buy our wine?¡±


    Chu Xuhua, having observed the shopkeeper¡¯s reaction, felt there was a seventy percent chance of sess. Yet, without a written agreement, anything could change.


    ¡°In business, there¡¯s always a chance of failure. We just do our best,¡± he advised.


    Li Zhangjie nodded in agreement.


    After their meal, the shopkeeper invited them to a private room to continue discussions. Butler Li had already left.


    ¡°Manager Chu, I¡¯m very interested in your rice wine. Shall we talk?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After negotiating the price, quantity, and delivery schedule, the only remaining issue was the shopkeeper¡¯s desire to see the brewing workshop in Shuiyun County for assurance. He suggested his son apany Chu Xuhua to inspect the facilities before signing the contract.


    Chu Xuhua agreed, though he had other ces to visit. They arranged for the shopkeeper¡¯s son to visit Shuiyun County at ater date, to which the shopkeeper consented.


    Though Butler Lin had left, he kept tabs on the restaurant, frustrated to see the shopkeeper favor Chu Xuhua¡¯s offer over his. An outsider daring topete in local business was intolerable to him.


    Convinced of the need to teach Chu Xuhua a lesson about the harsh realities of the world, he scoffed.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Chu Xuhua, unaware of Butler Lin¡¯s malicious intentions, was puzzled when his subsequent business discussions were abruptly dismissed as soon as he mentioned his name, leaving him bewildered.

 Chapter 718: A Visit from an Old Friend

    Chapter 718: A Visit from an Old Friend


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Zhangjie, still young and disheartened by repeated rejections, slumped his shoulders, ¡°Brother Xuhua, why do they refuse our wine without even giving it a chance?¡±


    Chu Xuhua was puzzled as well. It seemed as if everyone had conspired against them. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break at a tea stall and try againter.¡±


    Li Zhangjie nodded in agreement.


    After resting for the time it took to drink a cup of tea, they set out once more. This time, their luck turned slightly, and they managed to close a deal, though they still faced rejection elsewhere.


    As they were being ushered out of yet another ce, ¡°Out, out, we don¡¯t need any wine¡­¡±


    Standing under the eaves outside the shop, Chu Xuhua and Li Zhangjie watched the bustling street life, wondering if Fengxin County was particrly unweing to outsiders.


    Li Zhangjie looked at Chu Xuhua, his cheeks puffed slightly in frustration, ¡°Brother Xuhua, should we keep trying?¡±


    Chu Xuhua nced at the sky, noting the time, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s try three more ces. If we still face rejection, we¡¯ll head back.¡±


    Li Zhangjie agreed, ¡°Okay.


    As they walked back onto the street, a servant boy approached them, ¡°Manager Chu, my master invites you.¡±


    Chu Xuhua, not recognizing the servant, became wary, ¡°Who is your master?¡±


    The servant pointed to the second floor of a tea house, ¡°There, that¡¯s our master.¡±


    Looking up, Chu Xuhua recognized Li Tingzhao, a noble figure known as the ¡°Prince from the Market.¡± Since it was someone he knew, Chu Xuhua didn¡¯t decline, ¡°Thankyou.¡±


    The servant led them politely upstairs.


    Once there, Chu Xuhua greeted with a fist and palm salute, ¡°May I know why your lordship has summoned us?¡±


    Li Tingzhao, holding a fan, had a gentle and handsome face with an elegant demeanor, exuding nobility.


    He got straight to the point, ¡°I have two things to discuss. First, your difficulties are due to the Lin family¡¯s butler meddling. Second, I wish to coborate with you to challenge the Lin family and bring them down.¡±


    His tone, though gentle, carried an undercurrent of decisive ruthlessness, fitting for his princely status.


    Chu Xuhua did not know about the grudge between Li Tingzhao and the Lin family. When he heard this, he was shocked and thought that the Lin family was finished. After all, how could a merchant familypare to the royal family? ¡°Young Master, how do you want to cooperate?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do much. Just sell a portion of your things to me.¡± Li Tingzhao thought to himself. He could finally be closer to her.


    Considering there was nothing improper with the request, Chu Xuhua pondered briefly before agreeing, ¡°We¡¯ll proceed as per the terms outlined in the contract.¡±


    Li Tingzhao nodded, ¡°Good.¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    A carriage stopped at the entrance of the vige.


    The servant lifted the curtain and informed the person inside, ¡°Young Master, Miss Wanwan is currently in this vige.


    Zhuang Ziqian, upon hearing this, immediately exited the carriage, looking around excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go into the vige.¡±


    At that moment, Yu Wanwan was inside a house, skipping rope. She and her maid felt they might have slimmed down a bit, which only encouraged Yu Wanwan to double down on her efforts.


    ¡°Four hundred ny-eight¡­¡±


    ¡°Four hundred ny-nine¡­¡±


    ¡°Five hundred¡­¡±


    Yu Wanwan, gasping for breath, stopped her rope skipping, her clothes soaked through with sweat.


    The maid quickly brought over some cool water and a towel, ¡°Miss, have some water and wipe your sweat.¡±


    Dropping the rope, Yu Wanwan copsed into a chair, feeling utterly exhausted, ¡°Xiao Si, I¡¯m so tired, I feel like I¡¯m about to die.¡±


    The maid encouraged her, ¡°Though it¡¯s tiring, miss, you¡¯ve indeed slimmed down. Let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    Yu Wanwan nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Just then, He Cuiyun¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Wanwan, a young master surnamed Zhuang is looking for you.¡±


    Yu Wanwan had be acquainted with He Cuiyun through helping her pick vegetables.


    The maid reacted quicker than Yu Wanwan, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s Young Master Zhuang Ziqian. Quickly go inside and change your clothes; I¡¯ll go out to greet him.¡±


    Not daring to meet a guest in her sweaty condition, Yu Wanwan hurried to her room.


    After seeing Yu Wanwan enter her room, the maid went outside, ¡°Young Master Zhuang, the miss is changing her clothes, please wait a moment.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian, relieved to see the maid, said, ¡°Please go back in and take care of your miss; I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    The maid bowed and turned to enter the house.


    He Cuiyun, intrigued by Zhuang Ziqian¡¯s evident concern for Yu Wanwan, couldn¡¯t help but gossip, ¡°Young Master Zhuang, are you Wanwan¡¯s cousin?¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian replied politely, ¡°No, Wanwan¡¯s home is just opposite mine. Hearing that she had gone out to seek medical treatment, I was worried and came to find her.¡±


    The phrase ¡°childhood sweethearts¡± popped into He Cuiyun¡¯s mind. The vigers, being simple folk, immediately conjured up a tale of childhood sweethearts¡­ Yu Wanwan, having be overweight due to illness, and Zhuang Ziqian, who didn¡¯t care about such things, specially came to find her.


    This beautiful love story gave He Cuiyun a good impression of Zhuang Ziqian. ¡°Young Master Zhuang will surely have your wish fulfilled.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian, not quite catching her drift, simply smiled, ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡±


    Yu Wanwan didn¡¯t like anyone in a romantic way, so she naturally didn¡¯t have any feelings for Zhuang Ziqian. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee out alone.


    However, she considered Zhuang Ziqian a good friend and took his visit as a gesture of concern.


    Emerging from the room, she was a bit shy, ¡°Ziqian.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian took three steps forward and stared straight at Yu Wanwan.


    ¡± Why did you run out alone? Your parents and I were so worried that we almost turned Wan City upside down.¡±


    Yu Wanwan lowered her head and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to my parents. I won¡¯t be so willful again.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian softened his tone, understanding that berating her would only add to her distress, ¡°Write a letter back home to put them at ease.¡±


    Yu Wanwan nodded, ¡°I will.¡±


    The maid, observing Zhuang Ziqian¡¯s concern, felt happy for her miss.


    If the youngdies of Wan City, who looked down on her miss, knew that Zhuang Ziqian hade specially for her, they would surely be green with envy.


    Zhuang Ziqian nced past Yu Wanwan, scrutinizing the modest dwelling, ¡°Are you staying here? This ce isn¡¯t suitable; let¡¯s find somewhere better.¡±


    Yu Wanwan hastily objected, ¡°No need, it¡¯s fine here.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian, concerned, insisted, ¡°You¡¯re ady of standing. How can you stay in such a simple ce?¡±


    Yu Wanwan still refused, ¡°Xiao Si has made itfortable, and the doctor treating me lives in this vige. If we stay too far away, it wouldn¡¯t be convenient. Look, do I look thinner?¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian stepped back to take a good look, ¡°It seems you have slimmed down.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± Yu Wanwan beamed, ¡°The doctor said my weight gain was due to illness. As long as the illness is treated and I keep exercising, I¡¯ll return to normal.¡±

 Chapter 719: Angered

    Chapter 719: Angered


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhuang Ziqian, half-skeptical but not showing it, asked, ¡°Who is the doctor? I would like to pay him a visit.¡±


    Yu Wanwan¡¯s servant came over, ¡°Young Master Zhuang, the doctor isn¡¯t in the vige right now. I heard he¡¯s out treating someone¡­¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian hesitated, ¡± When will he be back?¡±


    The servant shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The doctor is very busy every day, sometimes leaving early and returningte, only seen at night.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian thought for a moment, ¡°Then keep an eye out. Inform me immediately when the doctor returns.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master Zhuang,¡± the servant replied.


    Yu Wanwan suggested, ¡°Ziqian, it¡¯s gettingte. Wiry don¡¯t you stay here for


    the night before heading back?¡±


    These words reminded Zhuang Ziqian. ¡°Did the doctor say when you would recover?¡±


    Yu Wanwan answered honestly, ¡°Three months.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian quickly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll also return after three months.¡±


    Yu Wanwan looked up at Zhuang Ziqian, her eyes full of confusion, ¡°Why would you stay that long?¡±


    ¡°To wait for you. I¡¯m not at ease with you being here alone.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian¡¯s words were almost a confession, and Yu Wanwan felt a slight stir in her heart, ¡°Xiao Si, prepare a room for Ziqian and go to the county town to buy some food and drink to wee him properly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss,¡± the maid thought to herself, wondering if Young Master Zhuang had feelings for her miss.


    Zhuang Ziqian thought it might be a good opportunity to express his feelings to Yu Wanwan. Otherwise, if he waited until she recovered to confess, she might misunderstand his affections as superficial.


    With this thought in mind, he secretly nned.


    Tian Xiaoqiu¡¯s aunt came to Chu Vige excitedly, finding Li Qingyu working in the fields, ¡°Sister Qingyu, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Li Qingyu put down the hoe and walked to Auntie Tian. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Auntie Tian said, ¡°I want to bring Tian Xiaoqiu home. I can¡¯t enter the ancestral hall. Can you get Chu Rong to help me bring her out?¡±


    Li Qingyu frowned, puzzled, ¡°Xiaoqiu is doing well in her studies. Wiry take her back?¡±


    Auntie Tian maintained her smile. ¡°What¡¯s the use of a girl studying? It¡¯s better for her to help at home.¡±


    Li Qingyu sensed something was amiss, ¡°Xiaoqiu is diligent and well-behaved.


    Let her continue her studies. If she does well, she can stay and work in the workshop, right?¡±


    Auntie Tian refused. ¡°No more studying. No matter how well she learns, her earnings will belong to her husband¡¯s family in the future. It¡¯s better if now¡­¡±


    She stopped herself abruptly.


    Li Qingyu grew even more suspicious, fearing Auntie Tian might n to sell Xiaoqiu, often to a brothel, ¡°Tell me the truth, or I won¡¯t agree.¡±


    Seeing Li Qingyu¡¯s refusal, Auntie Tian¡¯s smile faded, ¡°Qingyu, Xiaoqiu came to your home to study, not sold to you. Why can¡¯t you agree?


    Li Qingyu thought there must be something fishy, ¡°Xiaoqiu also calls me ¡®Third Aunt.<sup>1</sup> How can I just watch you mistreat her?¡±


    Auntie Tian became defensive but also more aggressive, ¡°Now you remember you¡¯re her ¡®Third Aunt¡¯? Where were you in the past years? Xiaoqiu was raised by me. Now that I need her, she has to repay.¡±


    Li Qingyu, not wanting to argue, softened her tone and asked, ¡°How do you expect Xiaoqiu to ¡®repay¡¯?¡±


    At this point, Auntie Tian went all out. ¡°Someone from the neighboring Zhang Vige has offered five taels of silver to buy Tian Xiaoqiu as a child bride. I ve already agreed to it.¡±


    Li Qingyu was incredulous, ¡°Bing a child bride is even more tragic than being a maid. How could you, as Xiaoqiu¡¯s aunt, bear to see her suffer like that?¡±


    Auntie Tian rolled her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t want her to suffer, then pay these five taels of silver. Anyway, your family is so rich.¡±


    Li Qingyu looked at Auntie Tian in disappointment. ¡°Money is not the issue, but there has to be some sense of morality.¡±


    ¡°No matter what you say, if you want Tian Xiaoqiu, you have to pay.¡± Other than money, there was nothing else in Auntie Tian¡¯s eyes.


    Li Qingyu briefly informed Chu Rong and angrily took Auntie Tian to the ancestral hall.


    At the ancestral hall.


    It was break time, and Chu Qingning stepped out for some fresh air, only to see her mother storming over. She quickly approached, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Qingyu, a prominent figure in the vige, had many vigers following her out of curiosity when they saw her angry.


    An elderly woman pointed at Auntie Tian, ¡°Your mother is angry because of her.¡±


    Li Qingyu was indeed very angry, ¡°Qingning, is Xiaoqiu here?¡±


    Chu Qingning, piecing together the elderly woman¡¯s words and the situation, became worried, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s happened?¡¯


    Auntie Tian waved her hand. ¡°Call Xiaoqiu out.¡±


    Chu Qingning was very puzzled. ¡°Xiaoqiu is sick, resting on the desk. Whatever it is, just say it here.¡±


    Auntie Tian immediately started to re up. ¡°What illness? She¡¯s pretending to be sick, right? Does she know that I¡¯ming to look for her and deliberately pretended to be sick to avoid me?¡±


    Chu Qingning was upset, ¡°Xiaoqiu lives with you, don¡¯t you know she¡¯s sick?¡± Auntie Tian snapped back, ¡°She hasn¡¯t been home for days, who knows where she¡¯s been messing around!¡±


    Xu Songnian intervened, raising his voice, ¡°Don¡¯t speak so harshly! Xiaoqiu has been staying at my ce. What messing around? She¡¯s a girl, how can she face people if you talk about her like that?¡±


    Auntie Tian raised her eyebrows. ¡°Did I say something wrong? Which good girl doesn¡¯t go home?¡±


    Xu Songnian was furious and argued, ¡°If she cane back, won¡¯t she?¡± Auntie Tian said aggressively, ¡°What do you mean? Did I abuse her?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you abuse her?¡± Xu Songnian said, ¡°Xiaoqiu said that she nned tomit suicide that day, but she was afraid and climbed ashore again. What auntie? You don¡¯t care about her at all.¡±


    Auntie Tian was shocked. She did not expect that the little girl would actuallymit suicide. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I treat her quite well. How could shemit suicide?¡±


    Xu Songnian said, ¡°You know very well how you treat her!¡±


    Ge Lihua walked over. ¡°I remember Xiaoqiu telling me that someone broke her homework. It was your son, right? Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s settle thepensation?¡±


    Auntie Tian immediately took a step back. ¡°She broke it herself. Don¡¯t malign my son.¡±


    ¡°It was your son who broke it.¡± Xu Wenlin squeezed into the crowd. ¡°Xiaoqiu cherishes it so much. How could she break it herself? It was you who indulged your son and wronged a good person.¡±


    Li Qingyu did not expect there to be so many things. ¡°Qingning, how much did it cost for Xiaoqiu¡¯s treatment? Now that your auntie Tian is here, isn¡¯t it time for her to settle the bill?¡±

 Chapter 718: A Visit from an Old Friend

    Chapter 718: A Visit from an Old Friend


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Zhangjie, still young and disheartened by repeated rejections, slumped his shoulders, ¡°Brother Xuhua, why do they refuse our wine without even giving it a chance?¡±


    Chu Xuhua was puzzled as well. It seemed as if everyone had conspired against them. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break at a tea stall and try againter.¡±


    Li Zhangjie nodded in agreement.


    After resting for the time it took to drink a cup of tea, they set out once more. This time, their luck turned slightly, and they managed to close a deal, though they still faced rejection elsewhere.


    As they were being ushered out of yet another ce, ¡°Out, out, we don¡¯t need any wine¡­¡±


    Standing under the eaves outside the shop, Chu Xuhua and Li Zhangjie watched the bustling street life, wondering if Fengxin County was particrly unweing to outsiders.


    Li Zhangjie looked at Chu Xuhua, his cheeks puffed slightly in frustration, ¡°Brother Xuhua, should we keep trying?¡±


    Chu Xuhua nced at the sky, noting the time, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s try three more ces. If we still face rejection, we¡¯ll head back.¡±


    Li Zhangjie agreed, ¡°Okay.


    As they walked back onto the street, a servant boy approached them, ¡°Manager Chu, my master invites you.¡±


    Chu Xuhua, not recognizing the servant, became wary, ¡°Who is your master?¡±


    The servant pointed to the second floor of a tea house, ¡°There, that¡¯s our master.¡±


    Looking up, Chu Xuhua recognized Li Tingzhao, a noble figure known as the ¡°Prince from the Market.¡± Since it was someone he knew, Chu Xuhua didn¡¯t decline, ¡°Thankyou.¡±


    The servant led them politely upstairs.


    Once there, Chu Xuhua greeted with a fist and palm salute, ¡°May I know why your lordship has summoned us?¡±


    Li Tingzhao, holding a fan, had a gentle and handsome face with an elegant demeanor, exuding nobility.


    He got straight to the point, ¡°I have two things to discuss. First, your difficulties are due to the Lin family¡¯s butler meddling. Second, I wish to coborate with you to challenge the Lin family and bring them down.¡±


    His tone, though gentle, carried an undercurrent of decisive ruthlessness, fitting for his princely status.


    Chu Xuhua did not know about the grudge between Li Tingzhao and the Lin family. When he heard this, he was shocked and thought that the Lin family was finished. After all, how could a merchant familypare to the royal family? ¡°Young Master, how do you want to cooperate?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do much. Just sell a portion of your things to me.¡± Li Tingzhao thought to himself. He could finally be closer to her.


    Considering there was nothing improper with the request, Chu Xuhua pondered briefly before agreeing, ¡°We¡¯ll proceed as per the terms outlined in the contract.¡±


    Li Tingzhao nodded, ¡°Good.¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    A carriage stopped at the entrance of the vige.


    The servant lifted the curtain and informed the person inside, ¡°Young Master, Miss Wanwan is currently in this vige.


    Zhuang Ziqian, upon hearing this, immediately exited the carriage, looking around excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go into the vige.¡±


    At that moment, Yu Wanwan was inside a house, skipping rope. She and her maid felt they might have slimmed down a bit, which only encouraged Yu Wanwan to double down on her efforts.


    ¡°Four hundred ny-eight¡­¡±


    ¡°Four hundred ny-nine¡­¡±


    ¡°Five hundred¡­¡±


    Yu Wanwan, gasping for breath, stopped her rope skipping, her clothes soaked through with sweat.


    The maid quickly brought over some cool water and a towel, ¡°Miss, have some water and wipe your sweat.¡±


    Dropping the rope, Yu Wanwan copsed into a chair, feeling utterly exhausted, ¡°Xiao Si, I¡¯m so tired, I feel like I¡¯m about to die.¡±


    The maid encouraged her, ¡°Though it¡¯s tiring, miss, you¡¯ve indeed slimmed down. Let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    Yu Wanwan nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Just then, He Cuiyun¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Wanwan, a young master surnamed Zhuang is looking for you.¡±


    Yu Wanwan had be acquainted with He Cuiyun through helping her pick vegetables.


    The maid reacted quicker than Yu Wanwan, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s Young Master Zhuang Ziqian. Quickly go inside and change your clothes; I¡¯ll go out to greet him.¡±


    Not daring to meet a guest in her sweaty condition, Yu Wanwan hurried to her room.


    After seeing Yu Wanwan enter her room, the maid went outside, ¡°Young Master Zhuang, the miss is changing her clothes, please wait a moment.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian, relieved to see the maid, said, ¡°Please go back in and take care of your miss; I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    The maid bowed and turned to enter the house.


    He Cuiyun, intrigued by Zhuang Ziqian¡¯s evident concern for Yu Wanwan, couldn¡¯t help but gossip, ¡°Young Master Zhuang, are you Wanwan¡¯s cousin?¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian replied politely, ¡°No, Wanwan¡¯s home is just opposite mine. Hearing that she had gone out to seek medical treatment, I was worried and came to find her.¡±


    The phrase ¡°childhood sweethearts¡± popped into He Cuiyun¡¯s mind. The vigers, being simple folk, immediately conjured up a tale of childhood sweethearts¡­ Yu Wanwan, having be overweight due to illness, and Zhuang Ziqian, who didn¡¯t care about such things, specially came to find her.


    This beautiful love story gave He Cuiyun a good impression of Zhuang Ziqian. ¡°Young Master Zhuang will surely have your wish fulfilled.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian, not quite catching her drift, simply smiled, ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡±


    Yu Wanwan didn¡¯t like anyone in a romantic way, so she naturally didn¡¯t have any feelings for Zhuang Ziqian. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee out alone.


    However, she considered Zhuang Ziqian a good friend and took his visit as a gesture of concern.


    Emerging from the room, she was a bit shy, ¡°Ziqian.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian took three steps forward and stared straight at Yu Wanwan.


    ¡± Why did you run out alone? Your parents and I were so worried that we almost turned Wan City upside down.¡±


    Yu Wanwan lowered her head and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to my parents. I won¡¯t be so willful again.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian softened his tone, understanding that berating her would only add to her distress, ¡°Write a letter back home to put them at ease.¡±


    Yu Wanwan nodded, ¡°I will.¡±


    The maid, observing Zhuang Ziqian¡¯s concern, felt happy for her miss.


    If the youngdies of Wan City, who looked down on her miss, knew that Zhuang Ziqian hade specially for her, they would surely be green with envy.


    Zhuang Ziqian nced past Yu Wanwan, scrutinizing the modest dwelling, ¡°Are you staying here? This ce isn¡¯t suitable; let¡¯s find somewhere better.¡±


    Yu Wanwan hastily objected, ¡°No need, it¡¯s fine here.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian, concerned, insisted, ¡°You¡¯re ady of standing. How can you stay in such a simple ce?¡±


    Yu Wanwan still refused, ¡°Xiao Si has made itfortable, and the doctor treating me lives in this vige. If we stay too far away, it wouldn¡¯t be convenient. Look, do I look thinner?¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian stepped back to take a good look, ¡°It seems you have slimmed down.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± Yu Wanwan beamed, ¡°The doctor said my weight gain was due to illness. As long as the illness is treated and I keep exercising, I¡¯ll return to normal.¡±

 Chapter 720: Jealous

    Chapter 720: Jealous


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Auntie Tian acted shamelessly. ¡°What bill? 1 didn¡¯t ask you to treat her!¡±


    Li Qingyu¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°If you don¡¯t pay, Xiaoqiu cannot go with you!¡±


    Auntie Tian, ying the victim, challenged, ¡°Li Qingyu, are you determined to oppose me?¡±


    Xu Songnian said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s unreasonable. Xiaoqiu doesn¡¯t even live in your house anymore, and you still want to take her away. What do you want?¡±


    Li Qingyu said angrily, ¡°She wants to sell Xiaoqiu to others for five taels of silver as a child bride.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s inhumane.¡±


    ¡°As expected, you don¡¯t feel sorry for a child who isn¡¯t your own. How old is Xiaoqiu? Bing a child bride, who knows if she¡¯ll even survive to adulthood? Too heartless.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. At our age, we¡¯ve seen enough child brides. Which one of them had a good ending?¡±


    Even a shameless person like Auntie Tian was a little ashamed by everyone¡¯s words. She stood there and instantly became a sinner!


    Tian Xiaoqiu rested on the table and listened to themotion outside. For a moment, tears rolled down her face as endless sorrow enveloped her.


    Xu Zeliangforted her, ¡°You¡¯re actually lucky to have people standing up for you. Others might have already been sold.¡±


    These words indeed made her feel much better. Tian Xiaoqiu slowly stopped crying.


    Outside, Auntie Tian could not take it anymore and shouted, ¡°Stop arguing!¡±


    The scene fell silent, but everyone was staring at her, making her feel immense pressure.


    Auntie Tian looked very fierce and said, ¡°Li Qingyu, let me ask you. Are you going to let me take Tian Xiaoqiu away?¡±


    This stalemate was not a solution. Li Qingyu said to Chu Qingning, ¡°Call Tian Xiaoqiu out and ask her what she thinks.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded and turned to enter the ssroom. When she came out, she was followed by Tian Xiaoqiu, whose face was still covered in tears.


    Li Qingyu asked Tian Xiaoqiu, ¡°Your aunt wants to sell you to the people in the neighboring vige for five taels of silver as a child bride. Are you willing to go? If you¡¯re willing to go, go with your aunt. If not, stay at Third Aunt¡¯s house in the future. Third Aunt will take care of you.¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu cried again. She knelt in front of Li Qingyu. ¡°Thank you, Third Aunt. 1 don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    Auntie Tian was instantly furious. She kicked Tian Xiaoqiu hard. ¡°You traitor. I raised you for so many years for nothing?¡±


    Li Qingyu quickly protected Tian Xiaoqiu. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you hitting the child?¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu scrambled behind Li Qingyu. She was very afraid of Auntie Tian. When she heard her words, her body trembled.


    She swallowed and mustered her courage. ¡°You upied the house my parents left for me.¡±


    Auntie Tian¡¯s aura weakened, but she was really unwilling to let Tian Xiaoqiu off just like that. ¡°Tian Xiaoqiu, it¡¯s just a few houses. What¡¯s so great about it?¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu said fearfully, ¡°Then give it back to me. 1¡¯11 sell it and give you the money aspensation for raising me.¡±


    Auntie Tian cursed, ¡°Tian Xiaoqiu, you ingrate. After all these years of feeding you, now you¡¯re keeping tabs on me? I should¡¯ve let you starve¡­¡±


    Seeing that she was going overboard with her scolding, Li Qingyu stopped her. ¡°Alright, Xiaoqiu has expressed her stance. It¡¯s your turn. If you want to take Xiaoqiu away, we have to settle the ounts.¡±


    ¡°What ount?¡±


    ¡°The cost of her medical treatment and the damage caused by your family adds up to¡­¡± Li Qingyu looked to Chu Qingning.


    Chu Qingning said, ¡°Ten taels.¡±


    Li Qingyu rified, ¡°Of these ten taels, five will be for redeeming Xiaoqiu. You owe me another five, and we¡¯ll call it even.¡±


    Auntie Tian was stunned by Li Qingyu. ¡°Why should 1 give you five taels?¡±


    Li Qingyu said, ¡°You have topensate for Xiaoqiu¡¯s expenses.¡±


    Chu Qingning added, ¡°Right. You can¡¯t expect to take a well-cared-for person withoutpensating. Why should we bear the loss?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why should you get all the good things?¡±


    ¡°You can send her here whenever you want and take her away whenever you want. What do you take us for?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Qingyu. Xiaoqiu also ate a meal a day here, used so much stationery; that should be included too, right? After all, your family is selecting talents, not running a charity!¡±


    The vigers rallied in support, leaving Auntie Tian speechless against their collective criticism.


    When Auntie Tian heard everyone¡¯s words, she realized that she could not refute a word. Her head was buzzing and she was about to break down. ¡°Enough!¡±


    Everyone fell silent again¡­


    Auntie Tian pointed at Tian Xiaoqiu and asked fiercely, ¡°Are youing back with me?¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu shook her head in fear.


    ¡°Just you wait!¡± Auntie Tian said fiercely and turned to leave angrily.


    Li Qingyu reached out and patted Tian Xiaoqiu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu looked at Auntie Tian¡¯s back and heaved a sigh of relief. She did not want to return to that purgatory-like ce. She liked her current life.


    Xu Wenlin said, ¡°Third Aunt, let Xiaoqiue to my house. We¡¯re already sisters.¡±


    Li Qingyu agreed. ¡°If Xiaoqiu is willing, let her go back with you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Third Aunt.¡±


    Chu Qingning said, ¡°Break time is over. Everyone, enter the ssroom. Let¡¯s continue with ss.¡±


    The ancestral hall, which had been noisy for a while, fell silent again.


    In the capital, at the Ministry of Justice.


    The hall buzzed with curiosity as Ren Buqing and others encircled a small wolf cub at the center.


    The cub, recently opened its eyes, was too weak to do much besides crawl. Xu Songnian had been taking care of it, and it looked adorably plump and healthy. Tang Jinghong handed Ren Buqing a piece of paper detailing the cub¡¯s habits and care instructions, ¡°Take good care of it.¡±


    Ren Buqing expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, General Tang.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, having other matters to attend to, left the Ministry of Justice shortly after with his entourage.


    An officer eagerly asked, ¡°Sir, who will you assign to take care of the cub?¡±


    Another officer joked, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it; it won¡¯t be you.¡±


    ¡°Sir, please let me take care of it. 1 promise to do well.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I should be the one, trust me¡­¡±


    Ren Buqing raised his hand to silence them, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the cub myself. No more arguing.¡±


    ¡°But sir, there are four cubs. You keep one, and let us take care of the others.¡± Ren Buqing, trying to quell the mor, announced, ¡°Listen, I¡¯ll take care of all four for now. The remaining three will go to the three individuals who achieve the most in the next month. Everyone has a chance topete.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely get one.¡±


    ¡°It will be mine.¡±


    The quarrel over the wolf cubs¡¯ ownership at the Ministry of Justice eventually reached the Emperor¡¯s ears.


    The imperial pcecked wolves, and the notion that the Ministry of Justice housed them stirred a bit of envy among the royal circles..

 Chapter 721: An Ad

    Chapter 721: An Ad


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In an inn in the capital.


    A dozen women from the Chu Vige, led by Sun Qinn, were gathered in a guest room, waiting for Chu Qingyue.


    Madam Liined, ¡°Chu Qingyue is married to the Eldest Young Master. Why is she still letting us stay in an inn?¡± The inn was so expensive. She had yet to find a rich son-inw.


    Madam Zhao alsoined, ¡°I heard that the Ning family has three to four hundred servants. It¡¯s not difficult to arrange a few guest rooms for us. Why is she so stingy?¡±


    Madam Zhou said sarcastically, ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s afraid that us vigers will embarrass her. That¡¯s true. After marrying a rich man, she¡¯ll definitely be snobbish.¡±


    Everyone expressed their dissatisfaction in the room.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Aunts, I¡¯m Chu Qingyue. I¡¯ve brought the matchmaker for you.¡±


    Madam Li went forward to open the door, feeling very disappointed.


    She hoped to bring back a handsome and rich young master with her. She didn¡¯t ask for too much, as long as he was on the same level as Ning Yuting.


    ¡°Please, pleasee in.¡±


    Madam Li¡¯s voice was a little stiff. Then, she retreated unhappily and let Chu Qingyue and the matchmaker enter the house.


    Everyone sized up Chu Qingyue¡­


    Chu Qingyue tied her hair into a bun. She was wearing jewelry that was not eye-catching, but it was obvious that it was very expensive. Her skin was fair and red, and her gentle eyes were smiling. It was obvious that she was living a good life.


    Her appearance reinforced the women¡¯s desires to find wealthy matches for their daughters.


    Chu Qingyue, standing without taking a seat, introduced the matchmaker, ¡°Aunties, she¡¯s a well-known matchmaker in the capital, familiar with most of the young masters here. You can discuss any preferences with her.¡±


    The rest of your fate is up to you.


    The matchmaker bowed to everyone as a greeting. ¡°1 heard from Madam Ning that you¡¯re all going to marry off your daughters¡­¡±


    The mention of ¡°most of the young masters in the capital¡± sent the women into a frenzy, surrounding the matchmaker, leaving Chu Qingyue edged out to the side.


    Seeing that her presence was no longer required, Chu Qingyue left.


    Outside the inn, Ning Yuting awaited Chu Qingyue.


    Since their marriage, Ning Yuting had matured, taking on most of the Ning family¡¯s business, his demeanor exuding a quiet authority that attracted attention. ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Chu Qingyue shrugged, smiling, ¡°They¡¯re very enthusiastic about the matchmaker, hardly noticing me anymore.¡±


    Ning Yuting smiled back, ¡°Let¡¯s go home then.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    When the two of them returned home, they were surprised to see Yue Donglian waiting at the door. Chu Qingyue went forward to greet her. ¡°Madam Yue.¡± Ning Yuting went to work.


    Yue Donglian smiled and said, ¡°Madam Ning.¡±


    Chu Qingyue said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chu Qingyue brought Yue Donglian to the small meeting room. ¡°Madam Yue, please take a seat. You and Fifth Sister are old acquaintances. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony with me. Just say what you want to say.¡±


    Seeing that Chu Qingyue was quite easy to get along with, Yue Donglian said directly, ¡°I came for the wrinkle-removing cream. It¡¯s been days since west talked, and many people in the capital are waiting for it.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled, ¡°You¡¯vee at the right time. I just received the cream from my sister yesterday, but there¡¯s only 140 bottles.¡±


    She purchased an extra ten bottles for personal use, sometimes to smooth things over in the Ning family¡¯s back house.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take fifty bottles,¡± Yue Donglian said eagerly, ¡°Shall we go check the products now?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Chu Qingyue agreed, leading Yue Donglian to her sewing room.


    In addition to the medicinal cream, Chu Qingyue¡¯s sewing room was filled with dresses she had modified to suit the tastes of the capital¡¯s residents. These alterations had paid off, as selling one led to many more customers seeking her out. Now, she was back to her original profession, alongside these, she also disyed tissue paper intentionally.


    Chu Qingzhi had designed the packaging for these tissue papers and made a hundred packs as samples, sending them to Chu Qingyue to gauge the market response.


    It was not necessary to say it personally when selling something. Sometimes, it would be better to let the customers discover it on their own.


    Yue Donglian, upon entering the tailor room, was immediately captivated by the novelty of the tissue paper, ¡°Madam Ning, what is this?¡±


    Chu Qingyue casually took out a tissue and ced it in Yue Donglian¡¯s hand. ¡°This is a tissue. It can¡­¡±


    The soft touch surprised Yue Donglian, who had never seen paper made so delicately. After hearing Chu Qingyue¡¯s description, her interest grew, ¡°This is incredibly convenient. How much for a box? I¡¯d like to buy one to try.¡±


    Chu Qingyue offered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to buy it, Madam Yue. I¡¯ll give you a boxter.¡±


    Yue Donglian hinted, ¡°If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll definitely rmend it to my sisters.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Madam Yue.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mutually beneficial.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    In the pce, at the Central Pce.


    A senior pce maid and two eunuchs brought a box of gifts from Chu Qingzhi, entrusted by General Tang, for the Empress and the young prince.


    Chu Qingzhi aimed to leverage the Empress¡¯s influence for free advertising.


    Whatever the Empress used became a trend among the nobledies, ensuring widespread fame for their products.


    Don¡¯t let go of any opportunity when doing business.


    The Empress, intrigued, instructed, ¡°Open it and see.¡±


    The box contained Chu¡¯s Easy Trade¡¯s entire range of products for sale, including rice dumplings, apple pies, egg tarts, bread, and also small cakes and tissues.


    A letter inside detailed instructions for each item.


    The senior pce maid handed the letter to the empress.


    After the empress read it, she became even more interested. ¡°Go and bring the crown prince over.¡± The little guy often talked about Chu Qingzhi. He should be very happy to see what she had brought.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    When the crown prince heard that Chu Qingzhi had brought something to the pce, he ran towards the central pce with his short legs. ¡°Greetings, Mother.¡± Although he was anxious, he did not forget his manners.


    ¡°Dispense with the formalities,¡± the Empress beckoned him over, ¡°Come to me.¡±


    The crown prince jogged to the empress¡¯s side. There were egg tarts, bread, and biscuits on the table beside the empress. She kept everything else, afraid that the crown prince would get too fat if he ate too much.


    The crown prince looked at the many new snacks and widened his eyes. ¡°Did Sister Qingzhi bring these for me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, try it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± The crown prince looked around and finally took a cute egg tart. ¡°Mother, eat it too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The empress took a cookie and ate it. It was crisp and sweet, and when mixed with the fragrance of wheat and milk, it was more fragrant than any pastry she had ever eaten.


    ¡°My son, is it delicious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± The crown prince had already eaten half of the egg tart. He said in a childish voice, ¡°Mother, try this. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    The empress reached for a handkerchief to wipe the crown prince¡¯s mouth, but when her gaze swept across the tissues, her hand paused. Then, she reached for the tissues and took one out to wipe the crown prince¡¯s mouth..

 Chapter 722: The Livelihood of the Injured Soldier

    Chapter 722: The Livelihood of the Injured Soldier


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After wiping his mouth, the Emperor looked at the tissue paper, remarking on its usefulness. ¡°This is much more convenient than a handkerchief. It cleans well, and once dirty, you can just throw it away. It has a wide range of uses; very good.¡±


    It was not easy to quit using this tissue once one was used to it.


    At this moment, the Emperor, walking in and seeing the Empress and the young crown prince together, dismissed the servants and lifted the crown prince onto hisp. ¡°What are you eating?¡±


    The Empress exined, ¡°These are egg tarts that Qingzhi sent over.¡±


    Finding his son enjoying it so much, without hesitation, the Emperor took one to try. ¡°We should have some of these pastries in the pce.¡±


    The Empress doted on the Emperor very much and immediately said, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll write a letter to Qingzhi and buy some from her.¡±


    ¡°That would be good,¡± the Emperor said after finishing the tart and trying other items. ¡°All are excellent, better than what we have in the pce. We should send some of the royal chefs to learn from Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    Then, he suddenly had an idea, ¡°Empress, when was thest time we left the pce?¡±


    The Empress was taken aback, ¡°What does Your Majesty imply?¡±


    The Emperor, touching the Empress¡¯s face tenderly, said, ¡°Everything is peacefultely, nothing major happening. Let¡¯s go out for a bit.¡±


    The Empress smiled and nodded.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Chu Qingzhi performed three surgeries in a row and was highly focused. Even though she had spiritual power, she was still tired.


    Seeing her siblings, Chu Qingzhi approached the pavilion.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao, tired from their examinations, watched Chu Qingyan practice makeup and yed around in the pavilion.


    Seeing them, Chu Qingzhi also headed towards the pavilion.


    The young boys, noticing Chu Qingzhi looked tired, quickly made her sit on the swing, then went to fetch her water and snacks, ¡°Fifth Sister, let us know if there¡¯s anything we can do. You should rest more.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi drank a ss of water and asked with concern, ¡°How did the exams go?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan said confidently, ¡°Fifth Sister, I think we should be able to pass.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. The two little guys were very smart. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to take the exam. She asked, ¡°When can you see the results?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan said, ¡°Half a monthter.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°The exam is over. Don¡¯t dwell on it. Focus on your current lessons.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    At that moment, Yu Wanwan and Zhuang Ziqian arrived at the courtyard entrance, politely asking, ¡°Miss, may wee in?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked over to see a joyfully plump girl and an exceptionally handsome, modest young man, ¡°Please,e in.¡±


    The two of them came to Chu Qingzhi.


    Once inside, Zhuang Ziqian greeted her, ¡°I am Zhuang Ziqian, a friend of Wanwan, and I havee to see the divine doctor.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. Please sit.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao gave up their seats and began preparing tea for the guests.


    Sitting together, Yu Wanwan was a bit shy, whereas Zhuang Ziqian seemed more at ease, wishing he could be even closer to Yu Wanwan.


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Do you need anything?¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian was secretly shocked. There was actually such an outstanding girl like Chu Qingzhi in the vige, and she was even a Divine Doctor. It was too surprising. ¡°I specially came to thankyou for treating Wanwan.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°As a doctor, it¡¯s my duty to treat and save people.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian cautiously asked, ¡°I heard from Wanwan that Miss could help her recover within three months?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi confirmed, ¡°If she follows the medical advice, certainly.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Miss. Once Wanwan has recovered, I would like to invite Miss to Wan City as a guest.¡±


    Wan City? What a coincidence. Chu Qingzhi agreed and said, ¡°I want to know more about the merchants in Wan City. Are you familiar with these?¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian was slightly surprised. Could it be that the girl in front of him knew how to do business? ¡°I know a little. If you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°The first merchant in Wan City is the Qin family. They have restaurants, rice and grain shops, clothing shops, wine shops, cloth shops¡­ About 30% of the entire Wan City is their business¡­¡±


    ¡°The second merchant is the Wei family¡­¡±


    ¡°The third merchant is the Yun family¡­¡±


    ¡°The three families are fighting very fiercely, but they are restricting each other. It¡¯s a three-way situation that has a huge impact on Wan City. Even the governor has to give them some face.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqianid out themercialndscape with such detail that Chu Qingzhi could almost see the chessboard of Wan City¡¯s markets in her mind¡¯s eye.


    It was time to scout, to find a niche for her family¡¯s business to slide into¡­


    ¡°Thankyou, Young Master Zhuang. You¡¯ve been a tremendous help,¡± she expressed with gratitude.


    Zhuang Ziqian offered a modest smile, ¡°d to be of assistance to you, Miss.¡±


    Their conversation meandered through the customs and taboos of Wan City, filling half an hour before Zhuang Ziqian escorted Yu Wanwan on their way.


    With a hint of admiration, Zhuang Ziqian inquired, ¡°Wanwan, are you sure the divine doctor is a girl from this vige?¡± He felt humbled by her knowledge and wisdom.


    Yu Wanwan nodded with envy, ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t underestimate her. Her medical skills are just the tip of the iceberg. She¡¯sunched several workshops. The prosperity of Chu vige is all thanks to her. And she¡¯s the same baroness my father mentioned. Impressive, right?¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian was astounded, ¡°No wonder she¡¯s so exceptional.¡±


    ¡°I was surprised when I found out too¡­¡±


    Their chat continued as they made their way home.


    Upon returning home, Chu Xuhua immediately shared with Chu Qingzhi about Li Tingzhao¡¯s proposal for coboration, ¡°Fifth Sister, can we trust him?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi wasn¡¯t keen on bringing up Li Tingzhao, but given the business stakes, she offered a fair assessment, ¡°He¡¯s a prince. He won¡¯t deceive you. Besides, taking down the despicable Lin family would indeed benefit our business. Go ahead and cooperate with him.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister, I understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi retreated to her room, spreading out designs for a brick kiln, a cowshed, and a pigpen across her desk.


    These were her ns to provide for disabled soldiers.


    Brickmaking.


    Raising cows for milk and as draft animals.


    Setting up workshops for roasting sausages and making rice dumplings, which would require lots of pork, making a pig farm all the more convenient.


    She envisioned these workshops as sanctuaries for wounded soldiers, a ce where they could find purpose.


    Each year, many soldiers returned home broken, and she wanted to offer them a ce to belong.


    Sketching the designs for the three types of workshops was straightforward for Chu Qingzhi. After an hour and a half, her next task was to choose a location.


    She climbed to the rooftop, surveying the surroundings, her eyes finally settling on a in-like area by the river.


    nked by the river on one side and a forest on the other, thend was t and seemed perfect.


    Upon inspection, the cowshed and pigpen were feasible, but the brick kiln required y soil. If the soil wasn¡¯t y, the kiln couldn¡¯t be built there.

 Chapter 723: Catching Parrot

    Chapter 723: Catching Parrot


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi bent down to pick up some soil, rolling it between her fingers. The soil was somewhat sticky, but it didn¡¯t meet the requirements for brick-making.


    She dusted off her hands, getting rid of the soil, and scanned her surroundings, her divine sense extending outward¡­


    After a moment, she headed towards the forest.


    The forest nearby was just at the foot of a mountain, not deep enough to be considered real woond. It was usually home to wild chickens and rabbits, without anyrge predators.


    She stopped about twenty meters into the forest, surrounded by por and banyan trees, which thrive in sticky soil.


    ¡°This is the ce,¡± Chu Qingzhi determined after inspecting the area.


    The entrance was t, with a small hill on the right¡ªperfect for digging kiln caves¡ªand tnd on the left for building houses. The location was quite suitable.


    She had tentatively chosen this spot for the brick kiln.


    Just as Chu Qingzhi was about to head home, a few bird calls caught her attention. She looked up to see a chameleon parrot perched on a branch, and she smiled, ¡°I was looking for you, and here you appear on your own.¡±


    The chameleon parrot, a species among parrots, has the intelligence of a five- year-old child after reaching adulthood. It has a strong ability to learn and mimic sounds, and it¡¯s adept at camouging itself.


    It can change its feathers to blend in, like a chameleon. If it perches on a rooftop, its feathers can match the color of the tiles, making it hard to spot with the naked eye.


    Using this bird for intelligence gathering couldn¡¯t be more perfect.


    With a flick of her finger, a bamboo leaf appeared in her hand, which she blew into, producing a strange melody. The chameleon parrot flew towards her.


    Chu Qingzhi caught the parrot in her hand and asked, ¡°Are there any ownerless parrot eggs nearby?¡±


    The chameleon parrot opened its mouth, ¡°Eggs, eggs.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± With a gesture from Chu Qingzhi, the parrot flew ahead, guiding her.


    After some time, the parrot stopped on a tree trunk near a nest, below which were scattered some bloodstains and feathers, suggesting that the bird mother had been killed.


    Chu Qingzhi touched the eggs. They were cold and indeed ownerless. She collected all four eggs and put them in her bag.


    Continuing their search¡­


    Together, the girl and bird found 35 bird eggs in the forest.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Chu Qingzhi headed out of the mountains, nning to return home, with the chameleon parrot, now bribed with corn and wheat, following her.


    The parrot perched on her shoulder, curiously observing its surroundings. Initially, it pped its wings nervously, almost falling off, but it soon realized that no one meant it harm, and it became more confident.


    Chu Qingzhi reassured, ¡°The vigers won¡¯t hurt you. Don¡¯t worry. Also, you¡¯ll stay at my ce from now on. I¡¯ll prepare a luxurious big nest for youter.¡± The chameleon parrot jumped up, clearly pleased, ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Looking at the little guy on her shoulder, Chu Qingzhi mercilessly exposed its disguise, ¡°You can even say thank you, must have been sneaking into the vige to steal food, huh?¡±


    The parrot turned its head away, acting haughty and ignoring Chu Qingzhi. Chu Qingzhi chuckled and walked through the gate with the parrot.


    Chu Qingyan rushed over excitedly upon seeing Chu Qingzhi with a parrot, ¡°Fifth Sister, this bird is so beautiful. Where did you find it?¡±


    The chameleon parrot on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s shoulder, now matching the green and white of her dress to ¡°coordinate¡± with her, made a charming sight.


    Chu Qingzhi ced the eggs in a basket, ¡°I found it at the foot of the mountain, homeless, so I brought it back.¡±


    Hearing this, the chameleon parrot quickly retorted, ¡°I have a home, I have a home¡­¡±


    Chu Qingyan widened her eyes in curiosity and said with an exaggerated expression, ¡°Wow, Fifth Sister, it can speak.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a parrot. It can change color and speak.¡± Chu Qingzhi ced the color-changing parrot in Chu Qingyan¡¯s hand. In a short while, the parrot turned into a flesh color and looked very magical.


    Chu Qingyan held the bird carefully, her eyes shining with delight. ¡°Fifth Sister, it¡¯s so adorable.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted her on the head, a gentle smile on her face. ¡°If you like it, you can y with it for a while.¡±


    Chu Qingyan beamed at her with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister.


    Chu Qingzhi set to work on making a nest for the bird. After some thought, she decided to use a basket. She lined the basket with ayer of soft, dry grass and ced all the bird eggs into it, then carried it back to her room.


    She cast a spell on the basket to maintain its temperature, then hung it under the eaves outside the window. Now, all that was left was to wait for the parrots to hatch.


    She then prepared another, smaller basket in the same way for the parrot to live in.


    In the capital, at the General¡¯s Mansion.


    A shadow guard presented Tang Jinghong with several papers. ¡°General, the matter concerning Bai Tingyan has been thoroughly investigated.¡±


    Tang Jinghong took the papers and, after reviewing them, understood the whole story.


    Bai Tingyan was the cousin of Fang Mingyi¡¯s friend. After Fang Mingyi sent the music scores to his friend, Bai Tingyan happened to see them, copied a set, and submitted them to the school¡¯s dean.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that the scores had been altered by Chu Qingzhi, nor could he have imagined that Tang Jinghong would ask Chu Qingzhi to help select the music scores. It was fate indeed.


    If Chu Qingzhi hadn¡¯t discovered this, and the scores had been selected, Bai Tingyan would have received the emperor¡¯s reward. Even if it waster discovered that he had giarized, nobody would dare speak up, as it would be tantamount to criticizing the emperor. Who would dare to do such a thing?


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression turned icy as he wrote to the dean of Yunfei School about the matter, returning the music scores.


    How to deal with it was left to the dean, as it was a matter for the school.


    The sky was like a ck canvas, dotted with stars that twinkled brightly.


    These past few days, Ge Lihua hadn¡¯t gone to the county town, which Chu Xujin found very unusual. After dinner, he insisted on taking a walk with her.


    Ge Lihua agreed.


    Together, they arrived at the riverbank. A breeze, cool and refreshing, brushed against their faces.


    Suddenly, Chu Xujin stopped. ¡°Lihua, I¡¯ll pick a lotus flower for you.¡±


    In a corner of the riverbank, the water¡¯s surface was covered with vibrant green lotus leaves, among which stood many seed pods, and a fewte-blooming lotus flowers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Ge Lihua stopped him. ¡°The lotus needs to bloom to form seed pods. If you pick it, it will wither in a few days, and then there will be nothing left.¡±


    Not wanting to upset Ge Lihua, Chu Xujin said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick some lotus pods instead, andter I¡¯ll peel the seeds for you to eat.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, he jumped into the river to pick the mature pods.


    A soft smile appeared on Ge Lihua<sup>1</sup> s cool face as she stood on the bank, watching Chu Xujin gather lotus pods.


    Chu Xujin picked more than a dozen pods and, cradling them, swam back to shore. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll peel them for you at home.¡±


    Ge Lihua responded, ¡°Let¡¯s peel them together.¡±

 Chapter 724: Who’s Talking?

    Chapter 724: Who¡¯s Talking?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Back at home, Chu Xujin immediately changed into fresh clothes, then headed to the swing pavilion, nning to peel lotus seeds while sharing tender moments with Ge Lihua.


    However, upon returning, Ge Lihua called her three young disciples to the courtyard for their daily martial arts training, a routine unskipped except under special circumstances.


    The three disciples had mastered their agility skills. Chu Xuyuan was practicing spear techniques, Chu Xuyao was honing his swordsmanship, and Chu Qingyan was perfecting her use of the embroidery needle as a hidden weapon. At this stage, teaching was tailored to each of their interests and talents.


    At this stage, teaching was tailored to each of their interests and talents.


    Their keen interest led to serious dedication, and they were makingmendable progress. Under these circumstances, Chu Xujin found it impossible to have a romantic conversation with Ge Lihua. He decided to wait until the three young ones had finished their martial arts training.


    Trainingsted a fixed hour, after which the children returned to their rooms for personal activities.


    Chu Xujin pulled Ge Lihua to the swing pavilion and presented her with a te of peeled lotus seeds, ¡°I¡¯ve removed the bitter parts. They¡¯re really tasty. Go on, have some.¡±


    Ge Lihua smiled at Chu Xujin, picked up a lotus seed, and tasted it. The seed was sweet, slightly astringent, and crunchy, with a unique refreshing aroma- delicious.


    She paused, then fed Chu Xujin a seed.


    Chu Xujin was overjoyed, savoring the lotus seeds as if they were candy, his gaze burning with affection for Ge Lihua, ¡°I¡¯ve never tasted lotus seeds this delicious before.¡±


    Ge Lihua, being ady, blushed under Chu Xujin¡¯s intense gaze, ¡°The lotus seeds are indeed tasty.¡±


    Chu Xujin sped up his peeling, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll use the remaining seeds to make you a lotus seed soup.¡±


    Ge Lihua looked up into Chu Xujin¡¯s eyes, ¡°Thankyou for always being so kind tome.¡±


    Chu Xujin promised earnestly, ¡°I will treat you even better in the future. As long as you don¡¯t disdain me, I¡¯m willing to do my utmost to make you happy.¡±


    Ge Lihua fell silent, then after a while, she spoke, ¡°Xujin, you still don¡¯t know about my family background and what I¡¯ve been through. Shall I tell you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, tell me, and I¡¯ll listen,¡± Chu Xujin thought to himself. He had been waiting for this day for a long time, knowing Ge Lihua had a story but also knowing it wasn¡¯t a happy one, so he never dared to ask.


    Ge Lihua organized her thoughts and shared her family history, the tragedy that befell her family, and why she came to the capital, ¡°I might be an unlucky person, you¡­¡±


    Chu Xujin quickly took Ge Lihua¡¯s hand, saying earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. There¡¯s nothing unlucky about you. In my heart, you¡¯re the best person.¡±


    Ge Lihua smiled, perhaps it was Chu Xujin¡¯s consistent kindness that warmed her heart, allowing her now to voice the sorrow she had kept buried, ¡°Xujin, thank you.¡±


    Chu Xujin felt a deep empathy, ¡°Lihua, I couldn¡¯t change the past or be there for you, but from now on, I will always be by your side, sharing all burdens with you.¡± He pursed his lips solemnly, ¡°Lihua, marry me. From now on, I¡¯ll be your family. Is that okay?¡±


    Ge Lihua was momentarily stunned.


    Chu Xujin looked at her cautiously yet full of hope, ¡°Lihua, will you marry me?¡±


    The sudden proposal made Ge Lihua nervous, ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    Chu Xujin was nervous too, but his desire to marry Ge Lihua outweighed his nerves, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, tomorrow I¡¯ll ask my parents to propose to you. I won¡¯t let you suffer. And, since you¡¯re from the Northern Border, we¡¯ll follow the customs there. Whatever you say, we¡¯ll do. Okay?¡±


    Ge Lihua nodded under Chu Xujin¡¯s earnest gaze. ¡°I promise to marry you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great¡­¡± Chu Xujin shouted happily, startling his family.


    Li Qingyu walked out and was shocked to see her son in a deranged state. ¡°Xujin, what happened?¡±


    Rushing towards her like a firework, Chu Xujin eximed, ¡°Mother, Lihua has agreed to marry me!¡±


    After sharing the news, he dashed to the vige entrance, announcing with excitement, ¡°Lihua has agreed to marry me! I¡¯m getting married! Everyone¡¯s invited to the wedding feast¡­¡±


    The vige erupted into lively barks in response, buzzing with excitement.


    Li Qingyu was also happy. Seeing her son¡¯s crazy actions, she was forgiving.


    She walked towards Ge Lihua. ¡°Is what Xujin said true?¡±


    Ge Lihua smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good¡­¡± Li Qingyu was both delighted and excited, ¡°I¡¯ll start preparing the betrothal gifts tomorrow. You¡¯re from the Northern Border; please let me know if there are any particr customs we should be aware of¡­¡±


    Ge Lihua reassured her, ¡°There¡¯s no need; local customs will do just fine.¡±


    Li Qingyu, taking Ge Lihua¡¯s hand, felt overjoyed at the thought of such a wonderful girl bing her daughter-inw, ¡°I¡¯ll start the preparations then. We can always adjust if necessary.¡±


    Ge Lihua nodded.


    Chu Xujin returned, spinning Ge Lihua around in joy, ¡°Lihua, I can finally marry you. I¡¯ve waited so long for this day.¡±


    Ge Lihua¡¯s smile was radiant.


    Li Qingyu left the swing pavilion, allowing the couple more time together.


    That night, the elders found it hard to sleep, eventually deciding to sit together and discuss the betrothal gifts, eager to wee the bride as soon as possible.


    When Chu Qingzhi heard themotion outside, she smiled and congratted them on their rtionship.


    She suddenly thought of Tang Jinghong. She raised her arm and waved the golden-feathered phoenix twice before telling Tang Jinghong about this.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s pleasant voice was heard very quickly. ¡°If you want to get married, I¡¯ll rush back immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi lowered her head and looked at her 16-year-old body. She was still too young. ¡°Dream on. We¡¯ll talk about it in two years.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was also joking. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    After they finished speaking, the parrot flew over andnded on the table. It asked in an interrogative tone, ¡°Who is that man? Who is that man?¡±


    When Chu Qingzhi heard the parrot¡¯s words, it was as if she had cheated on it. It sounded too funny.


    When Tang Jinghong heard the parrot¡¯s voice, he quickly asked, ¡°Qingzhi, who¡¯s talking?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi poked the parrot¡¯s head with her finger and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a parrot I brought back today. It seems to be jealous of you.¡±


    ¡± Who are you? Who are you?¡± The parrot asked Tang Jinghong directly. It really looked like a jealous person.


    Tang Jinghong was also bored. He actually started chatting with the parrot. ¡°I¡¯m Qingzhi¡¯s fiance. Who are you?¡±


    The parrot tilted its head and blinked, looking puzzled. ¡°What do you mean, fiance?¡±


    When Tang Jinghong heard this, he was curious. ¡°Qingzhi, it can actually talk to me. Is it that smart?¡±

 Chapter 725: The Wealthiest Family in the Village

    Chapter 725: The Wealthiest Family in the Vige


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi informed Tang Jinghong, ¡°The parrot I brought back is already mature, about as smart as a five-year-old child. It understands a lot.¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly bring back a parrot?¡± he asked.


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°Remember you asked me to train an animal for gathering military intelligence? This type of parrot can be trained for that purpose. I went to the forest this afternoon and collected many ownerless parrot eggs to hatch. This mature parrot I brought back will serve as their guardian and ¡®nursemaid.<sup>1</sup> It¡¯s my first time raising parrots, so I¡¯m inexperienced.¡±


    Hearing the term ¡°nursemaid,¡± the parrot corrected, ¡°I¡¯m not a nursemaid;


    I¡¯m a nurse¡­ dad.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiughed again at the parrot¡¯sment, finding it amusing, ¡°Alright, alright, as long as you help me raise the little parrots, you can even be the grandfather.¡±


    The parrot was pleased, ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong was amused, ¡°This parrot is indeed smart.¡±


    Suddenly, the parrot stepped on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s finger, anxiously dering, ¡°Qingzhi is mine, mine¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong graciously conceded, ¡°Okay, okay, she¡¯s yours¡­¡±


    Satisfied, the parrot proudly lifted its chin, having not understood where the man¡¯s voice wasing from but not letting it deter its sense of victory.


    Then, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong chatted about Bai Tingyan. Chu Qingzhi was not surprised. It was too normal to do this for the sake of benefits.


    They also discussed the arrangement for disabled soldiers. Chu Qingzhi shared her ideas with Tang Jinghong, who fully supported her.


    The coolness of early autumn was palpable in the morning air.


    Upon opening her eyes, Chu Qingzhi found herself eye-to-eye with the parrot, which immediately said upon seeing her awake, ¡°The sun¡¯s shining on your butt, the sun¡¯s shining on your butt¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi tapped the parrot¡¯s head with her finger, infusing it with some spiritual energy, ¡°Seeing how cute you are, shall I give you a name?¡±


    The parrot blinked excitedly, ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    After some thought, Chu Qingzhi decided, ¡°Since you always repeat what you say and are so endearing, how about we call you Shuang¡¯er?¡±


    The parrot blinked several times, then joyfully repeated, ¡°Shuang¡¯er, Shuang¡¯er¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled as she got out of bed, cleaned herself with a cleansing spell, changed clothes, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs to wash up and have breakfast¡­¡±


    The parrot, perched on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s shoulder, chirped eagerly, ¡°Eat breakfast, eat breakfast¡­¡±


    What would it eat on its first day in a new home?


    Birds love grains. Chu Qingzhi prepared a small te with a mix of rice, corn, and wheat for the parrot, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Like it, like it¡­¡± The parrot was ecstatic. Having an owner made a difference, allowing it to enjoy three delicious foods at once.


    Chu Qingzhi patted the parrot¡¯s head, ¡°Eat up. After eating, watch over the eggs. If anything goes wrong, you¡¯re responsible.¡±


    The parrot assured, ¡°Won¡¯t happen, won¡¯t happen¡­¡±


    The Chu family found the parrot adorable and gathered around to watch it. The parrot, Shuang¡¯er, quickly became the center of attention in the household.


    After breakfast, Chu Qingzhi left to perform surgeries on the remaining wounded soldiers.


    The elders in the family set off to prepare the betrothal gifts.


    They had stayed up all night drafting the list of gifts. Ge Lihua, finding no issues with their ns, saw that today¡¯s farm work was set aside as everyone focused on preparing for the wedding, aiming to bring the new bride home as soon as possible.


    Chu Xuhua, along with Li Zhangjie, was busy coborating with Li Tingzhao to undermine the Lin family, also leaving right after breakfast.


    Shen Ruyue went to the workshop area to arrange the day¡¯s tasks.


    Reluctantly, Chu Xujin headed to the county office for his duties, wishing Ge Lihua could apany him. However, she had sses to teach and could not join him.


    Chu Qingning spent her morning preparing medicines, her afternoon teaching children, and her evening studying medical texts, her day fully booked.


    Chu Qingshuang was busy making jars for medicinal creams, soybean paste, beer, and wine for Chu Qingning and Chu Qingyan, overwhelmed with work.


    Chu Qingyan¡¯s afternoons were spent either practicing makeup or preparing creams, also quite busy.


    However, with the help of Chu Hongxiu, preparing creams had be much easier.


    After their examination, Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao continued their studies without rest, both determined to pass the next year¡¯s exam and earn the title of schr.


    Hong Yujun spent her afternoons teaching and her mornings brewing rice wine and grape wine in the winery, also keeping busy.


    The parrot, too, was busy, contentedly eating its mix of grains before returning to its nest under the eaves to stand guard.


    At Li Qingyin¡¯s home.


    Li Qingyin rose before dawn to feed the ducks, tending to over three thousand of them with the help of some vigers.


    She never dreamed that raising ducks would make her the wealthiest person in the vige.


    From being ridiculed for her husband¡¯s alleged infidelity to now being respected by everyone, all it took was three thousand ducks.


    After feeding, it was time to collect duck eggs. With so many ducks, they could collect between one thousand and two thousand eggs daily, supplying them to the workshops.


    With some time left before school, Xu Songnian, Xu Wenlin, and Tian Xiaoqiu came to help collect the eggs.


    Tian Xiaoqiu marveled, ¡°Songnian, your duck eggs are sorge.¡±


    Xu Songnian said, ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t that big to begin with. One time, after Fifth Cousin came to visit our duck shed, she said that we could collect some pig bones and turn them into powder for the ducks to eat. I didn¡¯t expect that after the ducks ate the bone powder, not only would theyy eggs, but the eggs would also be so big.¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu nodded. ¡°I see.¡±


    Xu Wenlin added, ¡°Our duck eggs are not onlyrge but also more vorful than others. I¡¯ve tasted them myself.¡±


    This reminded Tian Xiaoqiu of the delicious smell of rice dumplings, which she had never eaten but had smelled while delivering goods, ¡°No wonder the rice dumplings made with your eggs smells so good.¡±


    Xu Wenlin said, ¡°Cousin¡¯s rice dumplinges in many varieties, but they¡¯re all delicious.¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu swallowed her saliva, envious, ¡°Have you eaten rice dumpling?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve tasted every kind, and they¡¯re all delicious.¡± Xu Wenlin, whose birthday was approaching, nned to ask her mother to buy some rice dumplings.


    Tian Xiaoqiu, though envious, didn¡¯t show it and focused on collecting eggs.


    After collecting the eggs, Li Qingyin went home to prepare breakfast. After eating, she and the three children loaded salted duck eggs onto a mule cart and headed to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s home.


    There was an ident today. On the way, they were stopped by Auntie Tian and the three men.


    Seeing them, Tian Xiaoqiu was so frightened that her body went limp.

 Chapter 726: Miserable Consequences

    Chapter 726: Miserable Consequences


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Auntie Tian stood with hands on her hips, speaking fiercely, ¡°We¡¯re here to take Tian Xiaoqiu. Don¡¯t interfere, or don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡±


    One of the burly men threatened Li Qingyin with a knife, ¡°Stay still, or 111 kill you.¡±


    Li Qingyin didn¡¯t dare move, only warning, ¡°You¡¯d better stop now. If Qingzhi finds out about this, she won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Aunt Tian scoffed disdainfully, ¡°A mere girl, I¡¯m not afraid of her. Go on, take


    Tian Xiaoqiu. You really think I can¡¯t handle you?¡±


    One of the men without a knife approached to grab Tian Xiaoqiu.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take her away,¡± Li Qingyin blocked the man, ¡°You better think about


    the consequences!¡±


    Xu Songnian stepped in front of Li Qingyin, ¡°Xiaoqiu is under my cousin s care.


    Did you get her consent to take Xiaoqiu?¡±


    ¡°Get lost, Tian Xiaoqiu was bought by my family. It¡¯s none of your business.


    Today, nobody can change this,¡± the man pushed Xu Songnian and Li Qingyin aside, reaching for Tian Xiaoqiu.


    Xu Songnian stumbled, and Li Qingyin fell, scraping her palms.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°Godmother!¡± Xu Songnian and XuWenlin rushed to her aid. Tian Xiaoqiu had run away but returned upon seeing Li Qingyin fall, helping her up.


    Tears streamed down Tian Xiaoqiu¡¯s face, ¡°Godmother, are you hurt? I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Li Qingyin had taken Tian Xiaoqiu as her goddaughter to lessen the girl¡¯s feeling of being an outsider.


    Li Qingyin was moved that Tian Xiaoqiu hade back to help her, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    As Li Qingyin wiped Tian Xiaoqiu¡¯s tears, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, the men dragged Tian Xiaoqiu away, ¡°Godmother¡­


    Her cries were heart-wrenching, making Li Qingyin shudder. She pulled Tian


    Xiaoqiu back, ¡°How much do you want? Sell Xiaoqiu to me.¡±


    The man¡¯s greed was piqued, ¡°If you want this girl, give me a hundred taels of silver.¡±


    Li Qingyin instructed Xu Songnian to write a deed of sale, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to take Xiaoqiu again.¡±


    Li Qingyin had intended to provide for Tian Xiaoqiu, not as a jest but as a genuine gesture of care. However,ter on, Xu Wenlin said that Tian Xiaoqiu would stay with her, so Li Qingyu gave Li Qingyin a hundred taels of silver and asked her to take care of Tian Xiaoqiu.


    The money was in her purse for Xu Songnian to bring home. At this moment, Li Qingyin brought the money with her to return it to Li Qingyu. Tian Xiaoqiu was her goddaughter, so there was no need for living expenses.


    Unexpectedly, they encountered a ¡°robbery¡±!


    As Xu Songnian went to fetch paper and pen, Xiao Ye, the wolf, appeared.


    Standing on a high rock, it howled before pouncing on the man with the knife, biting off his hand.


    Xiao Ye, usually hiding to avoid startling the mules, now revealed its ferocity, terrifying Auntie Tian and the other two men, causing them to flee in panic.


    Just as they were about to escape, two wolves rushed over again. They were Xiao Ye¡¯s eldest and second brothers, and they were even more ferocious. They bit the man until he was covered in injuries and fainted from the pain.


    Chu Qingzhi had instructed them not to take their lives. They just had to bite them until they were half dead.


    Li Qingyin, usually seeing Xiao Ye as gentle and docile, was startled by its animalistic side but grateful for its protection. She decided to reward it with a chickenter.


    Auntie Tian¡¯s body fell to the side softly. She had already fainted from fear.


    Passersby witnessed the scene and ran to inform Chu Qingzhi, but only Shen Ruyue was home and couldn¡¯t leave, so she sent Chu Laipi and Chu Bapi to handle the situation.


    Usually, when she encountered hooligans and unreasonable people, she would let them handle these people.


    Upon witnessing the gruesome scene, Chu Laipi and Chu Bapi weren¡¯t sure how to handle the situation and decided to send everyone involved to the county office, pinning a charge of robbery on Auntie Tian and her aplices.


    The officials at the county office were shocked by the bloodied state of the three men, describing the scene as too horrific to behold.


    The county magistrate ordered a doctor to be summoned, stating that while robbery was a serious crime, it didn¡¯t warrant a death sentence, and the priority was to save the men¡¯s lives.


    After regaining consciousness, Auntie Tian seemed to have gone mad from the trauma of witnessing the entire ordeal, directly scared into a state of insanity.


    Hearing the news, Li Qingyu hurried back from the county town to check on her family, ¡°Qingyin, are you all right?¡±


    Li Qingyin reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m fine. The ones in trouble are those people. Sister, you should have seen how badly they were bitten.¡±


    Li Qingyu was relieved, ¡°That Tian family¡¯s wife is inhuman, trying to kidnap someone and ending up like this. They got what they deserved.¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, Da Bai wasn¡¯t there; otherwise, they would have ended up with more than just bites, probably missing arms or legs too.¡±


    Li Qingyin could not help butugh. ¡°That seems to be the case.


    After chatting for a bit, Li Qingyin handed the money back to Li Qingyu, ¡°Take this money back. Xiaoqiu is like a daughter to me; it¡¯s only right that I take care of her.¡±


    Li Qingyu insisted that Li Qingyin keep the money, ¡°Raising a child isn¡¯t easy. Keep the money for Xiaoqiu, buy her some new clothes or something. That child is truly pitiful.¡±


    Li Qingyin thought it over and epted the money, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister. I¡¯ll take good care of Xiaoqiu.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tongzi County.


    The free clinic area next to the county office was bustling with people¡­


    Long queues formed at each of the four consultation tables. Fan Yuru, Rong Shiyu, and others assisting with the clinic were all very busy, but the scene was well organized.


    A luxurious carriage arrived and stopped near the clinic area, and a girl stepped out.


    Dressed in flowing white, she was graceful and elegant, withrge, ck eyes that were clear and lively, exuding a sense of vivacity and mischief.


    She walked straight up to Bao Linjiang, pinching his cheek affectionately, ¡°You¡¯ve grown so big, still so cute.¡±


    Bao Linjiang frowned, pushing her hand away, ¡°There are so many people watching. Can you be more mindful?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bao Yunhong ced her hands behind her back, winking yfully at Bao Linjiang, ¡°Grown up now, I can¡¯t touch you?¡±


    Bao Linjiang shielded his face, afraid that Bao Yunhong would touch him again. ¡°You said it yourself, we¡¯re grown up. Men and women should keep their distance. No touching.¡±


    Bao Yunhong teased, ¡°Have you forgotten how you used to run after me, crying when you couldn¡¯t catch up? Now that you¡¯re all grown up, you despise me?¡± Bao Linjiang couldn¡¯t face his childish past, ¡°Can we not mention childhood? That¡¯s a dark history. Besides, I didn¡¯t know any better back then.

 Chapter 727: Seeking Justice

    Chapter 727: Seeking Justice


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Bao Yunhong deliberately exaggerated her tone, ¡°Wow, the little kid has really grown up.¡±


    As more and more people began looking their way, Bao Linjiang stood up and pulled Bao Yunhong inside the county office, a scene Rong Shiyu happened to witness.


    Rong Shiyu¡¯s expression darkened as she red at the entrance of the county office. She crumpled the paper in her hand.


    Fan Yuru, noticing Rong Shiyu¡¯s reaction, came over to tease, ¡°That girl clearly has an old acquaintance with Bao Linjiang, and they seem quite close. Hmm, what could their rtionship be?


    Rong Shiyu red at Fan Yuru, ¡°What¡¯s it to me what their rtionship is!¡± She turned and walked away.


    Fan Yuru teased after Rong Shiyu¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°Some people just love to deceive themselves.¡±


    Rong Shiyu did not stop walking, but her heart felt like something was stuck in her chest. She felt extremely ufortable.


    What was that girl¡¯s rtionship with Bao Linjiang?


    Fan Yuru couldn¡¯t help but smile, watching Rong Shiyu leave. Was she feeling jealous?


    Yuan Hongjun stepped out of the county office and saw Fan Yuru smiling. He thought to himself that Fan Yuru looked quite attractive when she smiled.


    He approached Fan Yuru, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, let¡¯s get back to seeing patients, shall we?¡± Fan Yuru immediatelyposed herself and moved aside. Just yesterday, a girl had brought Yuan Hongjun pastries, and she wasn¡¯t pleased about it either.


    Yuan Hongjun didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He sighed inwardly, noting how the moods of young women could be as unpredictable as the weather in June.


    In the county office, Bao Linjiang brought Bao Yunhong to a room and pressed her to her seat. He asked seriously, ¡°What are you doing in Tongzi County?¡±


    Bao Yunhong¡¯s pretended cheerfulness faded, and after a moment of silence, she said sadly, ¡°Bingyi has contracted a strange illness. When it res up, it¡¯s terrifying. His face distorts, and he bes extremely afraid of water and wind. He panics at the sound of water. We¡¯ve seen all the doctors in the capital, but no one can cure him¡­¡±


    Wu Bingyi was Bao Yunhong¡¯s fiance.


    Tears welled up in Bao Yunhong¡¯s eyes as she looked at Bao Linjiang, ¡°I¡¯vee specifically to ask you to treat Bingyi. Cousin said you¡¯re a skilled doctor; you must find a way.¡±


    Bao Linjiang became solemn, ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    Bao Yunhong replied, ¡°He¡¯s at the inn. I brought him with me. Otherwise, it would take up a lot of time going back and forth.¡±


    Bao Linjiang said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll see him right away.¡±


    After leaving, Bao Linjiang called Yuan Hongjun to apany him to the inn.


    A disease that even their grandfather couldn¡¯t cure was no simple matter.


    At the inn.


    After taking Wu Bingyi¡¯s pulse, Bao Linjiang¡¯s expression grew grave.


    He couldn¡¯t determine the illness.


    Yuan Hongjun stepped forward to take Wu Bingyi¡¯s pulse, finding itplex and strange, reminiscent of a case he encountered during his travels.


    That person had suddenly fallen ill and died on the eighth day after Yuan Hongjun met him, despite his treatment. To this day, he hadn¡¯t figured out the cause.


    Seeing the grim expressions on both doctors¡¯ faces, Bao Yunhong asked, ¡°Divine Doctor, your medical skills surpass those of many imperial physicians. Do you not know what this disease is?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun shook his head helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t tell. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll write to my master right away and ask about this disease.¡±


    Bao Yunhong urged, ¡°Then hurry up and ask. Bingyi¡¯s illness can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll write it.¡± Bao Linjiang fetched paper and pen, described the pulse and symptoms, and summoned an eagle with a whistle to send the letter to Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi was busy preparing anesthetics and disinfectants for surgery. She had nned to start surgeries early in the morning but found some medicines were missing upon arriving at the military camp.


    She was too upied to immediately read the letter, and by the time she did, half an hour had passed.


    At the inn, while waiting, Yuan Hongjun mentioned, ¡°If my master hasn¡¯t replied, it means she¡¯s busy.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Bao Yunhong asked worriedly.


    Bao Linjiang suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s bring him to see the master directly.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    They prepared and took Wu Bingyi to the military camp.


    Upon learning that Bao Linjiang had left with Bao Yunhong, Rong Shiyu¡¯s jealousy worsened. She stormed off from the free clinic area, and no one knew where she went.


    At the county office of Shuiyun County.


    Tao Zhenfeng, still upset about being hit by Chu Qingzhi, couldn¡¯t take it lying down and decided to lodge aint with the magistrate.


    Upon arriving, he encountered Chu Xujin, who was heading out with two constables to address a dispute among the townspeople.


    Tao Zhenfeng stopped Chu Xujin, sizing him up disdainfully, ¡°Are you Chu Qingzhi¡¯s third brother?¡±


    Chu Xujin, unfamiliar with Tao Zhenfeng, responded politely yet firmly, ¡°May I ask what brings this gentleman to the county office?¡±


    Tao Zhenfeng felt that it was an insult to him that Chu Xujin did not know him. He said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡±


    Chu Xujin thought to himself, ¡°Are you supposed to be known by everyone?¡± But he patiently asked, ¡°May I know your esteemed name?¡±


    Tao Zhenfeng pointed upwards then at himself, ¡°Take a good look. I¡¯m the magistrate¡¯s nephew, Tao Zhenfeng.¡±


    Chu Xujin thought to himself, So what? You are not the county magistrate. He said, ¡°Greetings, Young Master Tao. May I know why Young Master Tao is here in the county office?¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± Tao Zhenfeng scoffed, ¡°Do you know your sister beat me up? I¡¯m here to file aint!¡±


    Chu Xujin looked at Tao Zhenfeng. He indeed looked like he needed a beating. His fifth sister had hit him well. He smiled apologetically and asked, ¡°Young Master Tao, why did my fifth sister hit you?¡±


    Annoyed, Tao Zhenfeng retorted, ¡°Do I need to tell you? Chu Xujin, stop grinning. I¡¯m going to file aint against Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Xujin advised, ¡°Young Master Tao, if you make this public, my sister won¡¯t suffer any consequences. Instead, you¡¯ll be the oneughed at. Everyone will know you were beaten by a girl.¡±


    Tao Zhenfeng frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Think about it,¡± Chu Xujin analyzed. ¡°With my fifth sister¡¯s status, even if she hits you, the county magistrate won¡¯t be able to do anything to her. However, the news of you being beaten will spread throughout the city. At that time, won¡¯t everyone know that you were beaten by a girl?¡± He patted his face. ¡°At that time, where will Young Master Tao¡¯s face be?¡±


    ¡°Besides, if youin about such a small matter, will the county magistrate think that you¡¯re ipetent and childish and look down on you? Will he lose his trust in you?¡±


    That seemed to make sense. Tao Zhenfeng calmed down a little. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s identity was indeed terrifying, and his uncle¡¯s trust was more important. ¡°Then let¡¯s forget about this matter?¡±


    Chu Xujin tentatively offered, ¡°How about I apologize on behalf of my sister, and we put this matter to rest?¡±

 Chapter 728: Breaking Off the Shackles

    Chapter 728: Breaking Off the Shackles


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tao Zhenfeng nced sidelong at Chu Xujin with disdain, ¡°Are you significant enough to offer an apology?¡±


    Chu Xujin, ever diplomatic, asked, ¡°What would you have us do, then?¡±


    Tao Zhenfeng put on airs, ¡°I want Chu Qingzhi herself to apologize to me, or I¡¯ll still file aint.¡±


    As if you¡¯re dreaming, Chu Xujin thought, speechless. ¡°Since you insist on filing aint, go ahead. I have matters to attend to. Please, as you were.¡± With that, he left without looking back.


    Tao Zhenfeng stood dumbfounded. Was the Chu family really not afraid of him?


    Just then, the secretary approached, ¡°Young Master, the Magistrate has asked for you to return. He also advised that you should avoid provoking Chu Qingzhi. She¡¯s more formidable than you can imagine.¡±


    Unconvinced, Tao Zhenfeng retorted, ¡°How formidable can a girl be?¡±


    The steward carefully said, ¡°With her unparalleled medical skills, she could end you silently.¡±


    A shiver ran down Tao Zhenfeng¡¯s spine. ¡°Is she really that formidable?


    The secretary affirmed seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not joking, Young Master. You ve suffered no loss; let¡¯s leave this matter be.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Tao Zhenfeng dared not disobey. Everything he had was thanks to the Magistrate. Without his support, he would have nothing.


    The secretary bowed, ¡°Please return home, Young Master.¡±


    After watching Tao Zhenfeng leave the county office, the secretary returned to report to the Magistrate.


    At the Yu residence.


    Father Yu called Yu Zihui to his study, his expression serious. ¡°I¡¯m entrusting


    you with a shop. If you manage it well, it will be yours.¡±


    This must be his stepmother¡¯s idea, Yu Zihui thought, expecting him to fail and prove his ineptitude in business, disappointing his father further.


    But whether to ept the challenge was up to him. He had already found fulfilling work. Wiry should he submit to further humiliation?


    ¡°Father, business isn¡¯t for me. Find someone else.¡±


    Father Yu mmed his hand on the desk, the atmosphere tensing instantly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be more ambitious? Look at your younger brothers. Even the youngest is already assisting me!¡±


    Yu Zihui yed the role of the prodigal son to perfection. ¡°If they¡¯re capable, let them handle it. I¡¯m not suited for it; why make me waste resources?¡±


    Father Yu was furious. ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Yu Zihui replied nonchntly, ¡°Father, don¡¯t scold me. It¡¯s bad for your health.


    I know my limits. I¡¯m not capable.¡±


    When Father Yu saw Yu Zihui like this, he was angry and regretful. He regretted not teaching his son well. ¡°Are you going to be like this for the rest of your life?¡±


    Yu Zihui asked, ¡°What else can I do?¡±


    Father Yu scolded angrily, ¡°Yu Zihui, if you don¡¯t go to the shop today, get out of the house and don¡¯te back again.¡±


    Seriously? Yu Zihui was overjoyed. He had always felt like an outsider in this home and had long wished to leave. ¡°Okay, whatever.¡±


    Father Yu grabbed the teacup and smashed it in front of Yu Zihui¡¯s feet. You re


    a disgrace! You have no ambition, aplete disappointment.¡±


    This reminded Yu Zihui of when he was young. Every time his father came home, he would carry his two younger brothers on hisp and take out snacks and toys. He could only stand at the side and watch. He also wanted his father to carry him and also wanted snacks and toys, but what awaited him was to be pushed away. That disappointment was even more unforgettable.


    ¡°Father, give me a thousand taels of silver. I¡¯ll start a small business. Once I make money, I¡¯ll repay you.¡±


    Father Yu blurted out, ¡°You still want to do business on your own? No matter how much money I give you, it¡¯s all for nothing.¡±


    Yu Zihui¡¯s heart was already as calm as still water. He said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s why I said that Father doesn¡¯t believe me at all. You should let your two youngest sons manage the shop. There¡¯s no need to pretend!¡±


    Father Yu was enraged and roared, ¡°Get lost. Get out of the house and don¡¯te back again.¡±


    Yu Zihui turned around and left without taking anything.


    Stepping out, he stretchedzily and took several deep breaths, reveling in the feeling of liberation. He was finally free from the shackles that bound him.


    He walked down the street without looking back.


    At the Chu Family Paper Mill.


    Yu Zihui looked for Xiao Zongchao. ¡°Brother, can I discuss something with you?¡±


    Xiao Zongchao did not have many friends, so he was very happy to hear the other party call him brother. ¡°Tell me, as long as I can help you, I will definitely help you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good friend.¡± Yu Zihui ced his arm on Xiao Zongchao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I was chased out by my father. I have nowhere to go and I¡¯m penniless. Can I crash with you for a while?¡±


    Xiao Zongchao began to sympathize. ¡°Sure, stay as long as you need, as long as you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Yu Zihui was touched, ¡°You¡¯re a true friend.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to work together. We¡¯ll be fine after we get paid at the end of the month.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    During ss, Zeng Yiping raised his hand and said, ¡°Sister Lihua, I¡¯m missing two pieces of paper.¡±


    When Ge Lihua heard this, he walked towards Zeng Yiping. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t count wrongly?¡±


    Zeng Yiping said affirmatively, ¡°I remember very clearly. I should have six, but there are only four left now. I counted them before I went home yesterday. There must be six.¡±


    Ge Lihua counted them personally. There were indeed only four. ¡°Everyone, count your own. See if there are any missing pieces of paper?¡±


    The children began to count¡­


    ¡°Sister Lihua, I¡¯m missing one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m missing two.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m missing one.¡±


    With so many people missing paper, it seemed like someone had deliberately stolen it. Ge Lihua looked around and said, ¡°Whoever took the papers, just return them. I won¡¯t say much.¡±


    No one moved, all appearing innocent.


    The papers had disappeared that morning, and since the children hadn¡¯t left, the papers should still be in the ssroom. Ge Lihua said, ¡°Everyone, please step outside. I¡¯ll knowwho tookthe papers in a moment.¡±


    These words made the two children nervous. Their heads were sweating and they were at a loss. Once they were discovered, they could only be chased away. What should they do?


    As the children left the ssroom one by one, the two became even more anxious.


    Having no choice, they approached Ge Lihua, kneeling, ¡°Sister Lihua, we took the papers, but we had no choice. Please don¡¯t send us away.¡±


    Ge Lihua looked at the two children who had been doing well in their studies and were attentive in ss. It was a pity they resorted to stealing, ¡°Why did you take others¡¯ papers?¡±


    One child hesitated before exining, ¡°There¡¯s a schr in our vige who needs a lot of paper for writing. We thought of selling the stolen papers to


    him.¡±

 Chapter 729: Learning to Make Medicinal Cuisine

    Chapter 729: Learning to Make Medicinal Cuisine


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ge Lihua sighed, ¡°You two certainly have a knack for business, but it¡¯s a pity you misused it.¡±


    ¡°Sister Lihua, we won¡¯t do it again, please don¡¯t send us away, okay?¡±


    ¡°Rules are rules. Since you stole, you must face the consequences.¡±


    The two children cried, ¡°Sister Lihua, we really know we were wrong. Please give us a chance to make amends?¡±


    ¡°You only get one chance, and you squandered it.¡±


    Ge Lihua left the schoolhouse and asked Shen Ruyue for someone from the same vige as the two children to send them home.


    The parents of the two children, knowing they were at fault for selling the stolen paper, dared not make a fuss. What if they had to return the money they made from selling the paper?


    With two more children gone, only twenty-five remained.


    The Chu family, upon learning of the incident, didn¡¯tment much. It was better to weed out the dishonest now than deal with bigger issuester. Dishonesty was intolerable anywhere.


    In the military camp.


    After preparing the medicine, Chu Qingzhi opened the letter from the eagle¡¯s leg and frowned, ¡°This sounds like symptoms of rabies.¡±


    She immediately replied to Bao Linjiang, asking him to bring the patient to her.


    Upon receiving Chu Qingzhi¡¯s reply, Bao Linjiang hurried to the military camp.


    At ten in the afternoon, they arrived at the military camp. Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang arranged for the patient to stay in the tent they used to live in.


    Bao Yunhong looked at Chu Qingzhi, who was even younger than her cousin, and was dumbfounded. She knew that Bao Linjiang had be someone¡¯s disciple. She thought that it was a white-haired old man, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be a beautiful youngdy.


    Chu Qingzhi examined Wu Bingyi and confirmed it was rabies, ¡°Was he bitten by a dog?¡±


    While asking, she used her internal vision technique to inspect Wu Bingyi¡¯s body, noticing some deep scars on his hand that had been treated well and were now scabbed over.


    Bao Yunhe thought for a moment, ¡°No, his family doesn¡¯t have a dog, and he hasn¡¯t been near any dogs.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pressed on Wu Bingyi¡¯s forehead, and he slowly opened his eyes. She asked, ¡°How did you get these wounds on your hand?¡±


    Wu Bingyi, still groggy, took a moment to respond, ¡°A few days ago, I went hunting in the mountains with friends. We encountered heavy rain and sought shelter in a cave, where a swarm of bats flew at us, and that¡¯s how I got these wounds.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that not only dogs but cats, bats, and other wild animals like wolves and foxes could transmit rabies. His infection was likely caused by bats.


    ¡°Your illness was caused by bats. Typically, this disease leads to death within ten days of onset.¡±


    In modern times, rabies could only be prevented, not treated after onset, except through the use of spiritual pills, medicines, or herbs by cultivators. In ancient times, the only option was death.


    Bao Yunhe panicked at this revtion, pleading, ¡°Miss, please save Bingyi¡­¡±


    It was fortunate for Wu Bingyi to encounter Chu Qingzhi, who had spiritual energy. Otherwise, even the most skilled doctor couldn¡¯t cure him, ¡°Calm down, I¡¯ll find a way to treat him.¡±


    Bao Yunhe was somewhat relieved, ¡°Thankyou, miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi instructed, ¡°Get him something to eat, anything will do. He doesn¡¯t need to follow any dietary restrictions.¡± Wu Bingyi hadn¡¯t eaten for three or four days; continuing to starve could kill him even without the disease.


    ¡°Right away, miss,¡± Bao Yunhe hurried off to prepare food.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and stepped out of the tent, followed by Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang. The atmosphere was heavy.


    Bao Linjiang stepped forward, ¡°Master, he was only slightly scratched by a bat. Why would he lose his life over it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined the cause and nature of rabies in terms they could understand.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang, quick to grasp medical concepts, nodded in understanding after the exnation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go prepare the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After administering the medicine to Wu Bingyi, Chu Qingzhi and her two disciples continued performing surgeries on the remaining wounded soldiers.


    In the Chu Vige.


    On the way to ss, Zhuang Ziqian stopped Chu Qingning¡¯s path.


    Hearing Zhuang Ziqian¡¯s request, Chu Qingning was somewhat surprised, ¡°You want to learn how to make medicinal cuisine?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t strange for men in the vige to cook, but it was indeed unexpected for a young master like him to express interest in learning to cook.


    Zhuang Ziqian nodded earnestly, ¡°Miss Qingning, could you teach me?¡±


    Chu Qingning probed further, ¡°Is this for Yu Wanwan?¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian admitted, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve seen Yu Wanwan¡¯s condition. I want to prepare some medicinal meals to help improve her health.¡±


    Touched by Zhuang Ziqian¡¯s sincerity, Chu Qingning decided to teach him, ¡°Alright, follow me.¡±


    Since shifting her focus to medicine, Chu Qingning had read many books on treating women¡¯s health, including those on medicinal cuisine to help bnce a woman¡¯s body.


    She hadn¡¯t yet practiced making them herself, so this was a good opportunity for hands-on experience.


    Medicinal cuisine wouldn¡¯t harm the body. The worst oue of a poorly made dish was simply that the medicinal properties wouldn¡¯t be fully utilized.


    Chu Qingning asked Zhuang Ziqian to wait outside the ancestral hall while she went inside to list the ingredients needed for the medicinal cuisine. She instructed him to gather the materials, and she would teach him after her ss.


    Zhuang Ziqian agreed happily and set off to prepare immediately.


    Chu Qingzhi watched Zhuang Ziqian walk away, thinking to herself that Yu Wanwan was fortunate to have such a caring man in her life.


    Fengxin County.


    Chu Xuhua, apanied by Li Zhangjie, entered a residence.


    In the courtyard, Li Tingzhao, dressed modestly yet elegantly, was sipping tea, seemingly having waited for some time.


    Chu Xuhua approached Li Tingzhao and greeted him, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve delivered the goods as agreed.¡±


    Li Tingzhao gestured to his man. ¡°Go and settle the payment for the goods for Manager Chu. Then, ce the goods in the shop and publicize it throughout the county to snatch the Lin family¡¯s customers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    After giving the order, Li Tingzhao invited Chu Xuhua to sit.


    Chu Xuhua asked Li Zhangjie to oversee the transaction and then sat opposite


    Li Tingzhao, ¡°Young Master, is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit for a while. I¡¯ll be meeting with the county magistrate soon. You¡¯ve expanded your business to Fengxin County. How about getting acquainted?¡± ¡°Thankyou, Young Master.¡±


    Once Li Zhangjie returned after settling the payment, Li Tingzhao led Chu Xuhua to the county office.


    Li Tingzhao¡¯s matter had been notified throughout the Daling Dynasty, so the magistrate of Fengxin County was well aware of him and recognized Li Tingzhao. Knowing that Li Tingzhao was visiting the county office, the magistrate dared not show any negligence and personally weed him at the entrance.


    The magistrate bowed deeply, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    Others followed suit, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    Li Tingzhao gestured slightly, assuming the air of a prince, ¡°At ease.¡±


    The magistrate straightened up and led Li Tingzhao into the inner hall, every action cautious and every smile perfectly measured.

 Chapter 730: Settle It In Private

    Chapter 730: Settle It In Private


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After entering the inner hall, Li Tingzhao took the seat of honor, with Chu Xuhua sitting to his right, the closest position. The others found their ces around them.


    The presence of Chu Xuhua by Li Tingzhao¡¯s side elevated his status in the eyes of the onlookers, making them regard him as a trusted confidant of Li Tingzhao.


    Li Tingzhao surveyed everyone in the hall and straightforwardly stated, ¡°I wish for the Lin family to disappear from Fengxin County. I hope for your cooperation.¡±


    This statement weighed heavily on those present, considering Li Tingzhao was raised by the Lin family¡¯s first madam. Now a prince, instead of repaying their kindness, he sought to eliminate the Lin family.


    There must be a significant, hidden reason behind his desire to erase the Lin family, something grave enough to provoke such a stance from Li Tingzhao. With this thought, everyone ceased their spection, fearing the potential repercussions of their curiosity.


    The magistrate bowed, ¡°Your wish is mymand, Your Highness.¡±


    Li Tingzhao nodded, pleased with the magistrate¡¯s tact, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. Just watch from the sidelines.¡±


    The Lin family would give the county magistrate a lot of money every year. If they did not remove the county magistrate, it would not be easy to deal with the Lin family.


    The magistrate quickly assured, ¡°As youmand, Your Highness.¡±


    Li Tingzhao then offered an incentive, ¡°I¡¯ve heard the magistrate¡¯s son wishes to study at the Imperial College. I can write a rmendation letter for him upon my return to the capital.¡±


    This was a concern for the magistrate, who, despite holding office, found it challenging to secure a ce for his son at the Imperial College. He expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thankyou, Your Highness.¡±


    Li Tingzhao nodded, ¡°Serve well, and you shall be rewarded.¡±


    The magistrate promised once more, ¡°Certainly, Your Highness.¡±


    After concluding their discussion, Li Tingzhao and Chu Xuhua left the county office to n the swift elimination of the Lin family.


    Unexpectedly, when the two of them returned to the residence, First Master


    Lin, First Madam Lin, and some juniors of the Lin family were standing at the entrance. It seemed that they had been waiting for a while.


    Li Tingzhao thought for a moment and pretended that nothing had happened.


    He smiled and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Father and Mother.¡±


    Originally, when the Lin family saw Li Tingzhao, they should have knelt down and bowed. However, when the Lin family saw that Li Tingzhao addressed them so intimately, they did not kneel and only symbolically bowed.


    First Master Lin looked at Li Tingzhao, who was dressed in the king¡¯s usual clothes and had a noble aura. He could not help but feel proud. ¡°Yingmin, are you used to it in the capital?¡±


    Quite ustomed,¡± Li Tingzhao replied, his gaze momentarily darkening before he smiled again, ¡°Father, mother, please, let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing this, Chu Xuhua excused himself, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll attend to some business matters first and returnter.¡±


    Li Tingzhao nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As the Lin family followed Li Tingzhao inside, Chu Xuhua headed off with Li Zhangjie, ¡°Hungry? Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Li Zhangjie nced around the residence and nodded, ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you somewhere nice.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Brother Xuhua.¡±


    On the way, Li Zhangjie asked curiously, ¡°Brother Xuhua, Li Tingzhao is already a prince. Why are you still so polite to the Lin family?¡±


    Chu Xuhua thought for a moment and said, ¡°All noble families care about their reputation. Perhaps after bing a prince, he can¡¯t afford to be seen making a mistake, especially in public.¡±


    Li Zhangjie nodded, though not fullyprehending, ¡°Oh.¡±


    AtYunfei School.


    A servant presented a letter to the dean.


    Mu Chongli, upon seeing the unique military camp seal on the envelope, immediately read the letter, and his expression changed slightly. He calmly ordered the servant, ¡°Go call Bai Tingyan here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, dean.¡±


    When Bai Tingyan heard that Mu Chongli was looking for him, he thought that the matter of the music score had been settled. He could not help but be overjoyed. He quickly went to the small courtyard where Mu Chongli lived and bowed. ¡°Dean.¡±


    ¡°Do you know your mistake?¡± Mu Chongli¡¯s expression was ugly as he spoke in a deep voice. It was rare for giarism to happen in Yunfei School. If news of the music score spread, it would tarnish the academy¡¯s reputation.


    Bai Tingyan was already feeling guilty. When he heard this, the blood on his face immediately drained. He stammered, ¡°Dean¡­¡±


    Mu Chongli asked the people around him to leave. The school¡¯s reputation could not be ruined. He had to understand the situation first. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s with the score?¡±


    As expected, it was about the music score. Bai Tingyan panicked and knelt on the ground. ¡°Dean, I was blinded. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±


    Mu Chongli expected better from him. Bai Tingyan actually had a chance of getting into the imperial examination. This was a stain on his reputation. ¡°Why did you do this?¡±


    Bai Tingyan cried, ¡°Dean, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±


    It turned out that Bai Tingyan¡¯s mother was a concubine. Not long ago, her mother did something wrong and was neglected by her father. His motherined to him.


    In a bid to restore her status, he risked stealing the music score, hoping royal praise would secure his academic and social ascent, thereby ensuring his mother¡¯s favor was never lost again. Unfortunately, his n backfired and was exposed.


    Mu Chongli, a fair dean, responded, ¡°What a pity, one wrong step led to many¡­¡±


    He called Fang Mingyi and Fang Mingyi¡¯s good friend over and told them what had happened so that they could decide what to do.


    Of course, he also had some selfish motives. If this matter spread, it would affect the school¡¯s reputation. He wanted to see if it could be resolved in private.


    Fang Mingyi¡¯s good friend looked at his cousin and was very disappointed. ¡°If you wanted the score, I would have given it to you. Why did you giarize?¡±


    Bai Tingyan knelt before his cousin, ¡°Cousin, I realize my mistake. Please give me another chance. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    The cousin, torn but ultimately soft-hearted, turned to Fang Mingyi, ¡°What do we do?¡±


    Fang Mingyi, not explicitly stating anything, suggested, ¡°You decide. It¡¯s just a music score, and it hasn¡¯t caused serious harm. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    After helping his cousin up, the cousin, relenting, said, ¡°Are you really not going to make the same mistake in the future?¡±


    Bai Tingyan quickly promised, ¡°I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    The cousin sighed. He couldn¡¯t force his cousin to a dead end. ¡°Dean, let¡¯s end this matter here.¡±


    Mu Chongli nodded, emphasizing, ¡°Integrity is paramount for schrs. If one¡¯s character is wed, no amount of learning canpensate. Bai Tingyan, take this as a warning. If repeated, today¡¯s leniency won¡¯t apply, and there will be no mercy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, dean.¡± Bai Tingyan was extremely regretful. He swore to himself that he would never do such a thing again.


    Afterpleting the surgeries, Chu Qingzhi tasked her disciples with post-operative care and headed into the woods.


    Da Bai ran over and let Chu Qingzhi sit.


    Chu Qingzhi was a little tired, so she didn¡¯t reject Da Bai¡¯s good intentions and sat on its back.


    Together, they swiftly moved through the forest.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Chu Qingzhi suddenly said.


    Hearing this, Da Bai stopped and turned around to look at Chu Qingzhi in confusion.

 Chapter 731: Linjiang is Angry

    Chapter 731: Linjiang is Angry


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s purpose in venturing into the mountains was to find suitable basswood for making prosthetics. This type of wood is light and easy to carve, making it the best material for the job.


    With a flicker of spiritual light at her fingertips, the basswood before her fell to the side. Following that, Chu Qingzhi chopped down five more basswood logs, piling them all together.


    In total, ten people were in need of prosthetics¡ªsome needed hands, others arms, and some legs¡­


    Chu Qingzhi lifted her hands, picturing the shape of the prosthetics in her mind, and began the technique of refining tools. The basswood logs flew into the air, gradually taking shape amidst the shing spiritual light.


    Da Baiy on the ground,zily watching the scene unfold as if it were a magic show.


    It took an hour toplete the crafting of all the prosthetics.


    Chu Qingzhi used vines to tie the prosthetics together, cing them on Da Bai¡¯s back to carry out of the mountains.


    As they were about to leave the woods, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s foot was suddenly knocked by something hard. She moved her foot aside, looked down, and found a walnut in the grass.


    Picking it up for a closer look, she noticed the walnut¡¯s shell was still fresh, as if it had just fallen.


    Looking up and around, she realized she was at the edge of a walnut grove with at least a hundred walnut trees. It was past the season for harvesting walnuts, and it seemed no one knew about this ce.


    Many walnuts had fallen to the ground, untouched. Her chosen location for the kiln was nearby.


    This was great; she could buy the whole areater, and the walnut grove would be hers.


    A windfall!


    Chu Qingzhi ced the walnut on the ground and continued out with Da Bai, nning toe back to this matter after taking care of the injured soldiers.


    Shuiyun County.


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang arranged for the injured soldiers who had undergone surgery to return to the house and let them recuperate in a quiet environment.


    Just after settling in, they heard Da Bai¡¯s voice and came out of the house.


    Yuan Hongjun examined a prosthetic hand, ¡°Master, this looks so real!¡± It was so lifelike that at first nce, they thought it was actually severed from a person.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Yes, all the prosthetics needed are here.¡±


    Bao Linjiang looked at where the prosthetics would connect, ¡°Master, how do we attach these to the people?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll handle the attachments,¡± Chu Qingzhi decided not to teach her two disciples how to attach the prosthetics just yet.


    ¡°Master, then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Rest for now. There¡¯s nothing for you to do here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, holding the prosthetics, entered the house, summoned the soldiers who needed hands, and had them drink a potion that induced sleep before lying down. Once they were unconscious, she began attaching the prosthetics¡­


    Outside the room, Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang stood to one side, both wondering why their master didn¡¯t allow them to learn by watching this time.


    The guard from the free clinic hurried over, bowing, ¡°Young Master Bao, Miss


    Rong Shiyu has disappeared.¡±


    Bao Linjiang was startled, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The guard reported, ¡°Miss Rong Shiyu left the free clinic area shortly after you left and has been missing since. We¡¯ve searched the entire town but haven¡¯t found her.¡±


    Bao Linjiang thought to himself, Rong Shiyu didn¡¯t know anyone in Tongzi County, where could she have gone?


    Suddenly, an idea struck him, ¡°Hongjun, stay here, I¡¯ll go lookfor Rong Shiyu.¡± He was somewhat angry in his heart. They were busy to the point of exhaustion here, and Rong Shiyu had the audacity to disappear. It was so irresponsible!


    ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±


    Bao Linjiang fetched a horse and galloped off in search of Rong Shiyu.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Today, Chu Qingyan¡¯s makeup practice subject was Rong Shiyu. After finishing the makeup, she handed a mirror to Rong Shiyu, saying, ¡°Sister Shiyu, look how beautiful you are.¡±


    Rong Shiyu looked at herself in the mirror. She had exquisite makeup on and a pink flower decal between her brows. She really looked like a flower.


    ¡°Qingyan, your makeup skills are getting better and better.¡±


    Chu Qingyan replied with a bit of pride, ¡°Of course, I have a good sister and a great master.¡±


    Rong Shiyuughed, ¡°It¡¯s really well done, I can¡¯t help but be enchanted by myself.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Qingyan suddenly had an idea and suggested, ¡°Sister Shiyu, I¡¯ve been learning howto do disguise makeup recently. Let me do it for you?¡± Rong Shiyu, puzzled, asked, ¡°What¡¯s disguise makeup?¡±


    Chu Qingyan exined, ¡°It¡¯s about changing your face to look like someone else¡¯s by drawing on it. It only changes how you look, and once you wash your face, it¡¯s back to your own.¡±


    Rong Shiyu was somewhat interested, ¡°Let¡¯s try it.¡±


    Chu Qingyan first washed Rong Shiyu¡¯s face clean before beginning the makeup.


    After Bao Linjiang arrived in Chu vige and immediately ran to Chu Qingzhi s house to look for someone, he nced around the yard and headed towards the swing pavilion, ¡°Qingyan, have you seen Rong Shiyu?¡±


    Rong Shiyu was about to answer but realized Bao Linjiang, despite looking right at her, didn¡¯t recognize her. So, she didn¡¯t respond and instead looked at herself in the mirror.


    To her surprise, her face really seemed to have changed.


    Seeing that Rong Shiyu didn¡¯t respond, Chu Qingyan was about to speak when Rong Shiyu tugged at her, asking, ¡°Who¡¯s Rong Shiyu?¡±


    Chu Qingyan was stunned. Isn¡¯t that you?


    Rong Shiyu shot Chu Qingyan a secretive wink. ¡°Mum¡¯s the word,¡± she whispered. This guy had been ignoring hertely and was even close to another woman. She was unhappy.


    Their reactions were strange, making Bao Linjiang ponder what was going on. Upon closer inspection, he noticed the girl wearing Rong Shiyu¡¯s clothes, which made his heart skip a beat. He feared Rong Shiyu might have met with misfortune.


    He stared at Rong Shiyu, pressing her coldly, ¡°Have you seen Rong Shiyu?¡± This was Rong Shiyu¡¯s first encounter with a cold-faced Bao Linjiang. The youth¡¯s serious expression carried an inexplicable charm and an overwhelming presence, leaving her momentarily stunned.


    Seeing no reaction from Rong Shiyu, he demanded more fiercely, If anything happens to Rong Shiyu, I will hold you ountable. Speak up now.¡±


    Rong Shiyu recovered and smiled, ¡°Who is Rong Shiyu to you? You seem very anxious about her.¡±


    Bao Linjiang frowned, ¡°You just need to tell me where Rong Shiyu is, nothing else concerns you.¡± Why does her voice also sound so familiar?


    Rong Shiyu teased, ¡°If you don¡¯t exin clearly, how can I tell you her whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°So, you do know where Rong Shiyu is?¡± The odd feeling in Bao Linjiang¡¯s heart grew stronger. He took a closer look at Rong Shiyu, noticing the hairstyle, jewelry, and earrings all belonged to Rong Shiyu. His gaze then fell on Chu Qingyan¡¯s makeup tools, leading to a sudden realization.


    He stepped forward, unexpectedly grabbing a wet cloth and wiping Rong Shiyu¡¯s face, removing the makeup to reveal Rong Shiyu¡¯s face beneath.


    ¡°You¡­ this is too much!¡± Bao Linjiang became even angrier. Everyone was looking for her, and he was worried. Now that he had found her, she didn te clean immediately but instead yed tricks!

 Chapter 732: Burdened Heart

    Chapter 732: Burdened Heart


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Bao Linjiang discarded the cloth, frustration evident in his tone, ¡°Do you have any idea how worried everyone was, searching all over Tongzi County for you?


    And here you are, without saying a word to anyone. What if something had happened to you?¡±


    Rong Shiyu was startled by Bao Linjiang¡¯s outburst, guilt rising within her, ¡°I-


    I¡¯m sorry, it wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±


    Bao Linjiang, ignoring Rong Shiyu¡¯s apology, took a piece of paper and wrote down that Rong Shiyu had been found. He sent it back to theirpanions in


    Tongzi County via a carrier eagle.


    Then, he nced at Rong Shiyu without saying anything and left straight away, fearing he might lose his temper further if he stayed.


    Rong Shiyu felt panicked and regretful. Had she known it would end this way, she would have told Bao Linjiang immediately upon his arrival. Now, with Bao


    Linjiang so angry, what should she do?


    She asked Chu Qingyan, ¡°What should I do now?¡±


    Chu Qingyan was also taken aback by Bao Linjiang¡¯s fury, not expecting him to


    be so terrifying. She swallowed hard, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡±


    in desperation, Rong Shiyu said, ¡°Qingyan, please help me think of a way to


    calm Bao Linjiang down.¡±


    After pondering, Chu Qingyan suggested, ¡°Maybe you should apologize sincerely? After all, it wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±


    ¡°Would that work?¡± Rong Shiyu, recalling Bao Linjiang¡¯s anger, was hesitant.


    ¡°I already apologized, but Bao Linjiang didn¡¯t even listen to me.¡±


    Chu Qingyan responded, ¡°Try it, we don¡¯t have any other options.¡±


    Rong Shiyu shook her head, rejecting the suggestion, ¡°I won¡¯t go back for now.


    I¡¯ll stay here to avoid the storm until Bao Linjiang isn¡¯t angry anymore.¡±


    Chu Qingyan couldn¡¯t help but think howplicated the adult world was, ¡°So


    you n to just let things stay this way?¡±


    Rong Shiyu, troubled, replied, ¡°What else can I do?¡±


    Bao Linjiang rode back to Shuiyun County. Yuan Hongjun noticed his furious demeanor and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Who made you so angry?¡±


    ¡°You know, you really should control your temper. With Rong Shiyu being such a delicatedy, she¡¯d be scared to death seeing you like this.¡±


    His words struck a chord with Bao Linjiang, who suddenly remembered how frightened Rong Shiyu appeared when he lost his temper. He began to feel a twinge of regret.


    Why did he get so angry after finding her?


    Bao Linjiang chased Yuan Hongjun away like he was chasing a fly. He said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t be a busybody. Go away.¡±


    But Yuan Hongjun wasn¡¯t about to walk away, seizing the opportunity to tease further, ¡°Little Abalone, are you so agitated because you have special feelings for Rong Shiyu?¡±


    Thement hit a nerve, and Bao Linjiang bristled, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.


    That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°Look at how defensive you are; something¡¯s definitely off,¡± Yuan Hongjun leaned in closer to Bao Linjiang, ¡°Actually, this might be a good thing, a win-win situation.¡±


    Bao Linjiang, speechless, pushed Yuan Hongjun away, ¡°Leave, or I really might


    end up hitting you.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun, with a knowing look, said, ¡°Did you ever ask why Rong Shiyu ran off to Chu vige?¡±


    Bao Linjiang was stumped, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun was at a loss for words, ¡°Just calm down and think about why you¡¯re acting so out of character.¡±


    Bao Linjiang climbed onto a tree and sat against the trunk, one leg bent with his arm resting on his knee, staring into the distance, lost in thought with a heavy heart.


    In the Chu Vige.


    After ss, Chu Qingning made her way to the house where Yu Wanwan lived.


    As she approached, Third Aunt, carrying a basket of vegetables, came by. Seeing Chu Qingning, she quickly pushed the basket into her hands, ¡°Qingning, I¡¯ve picked too many vegetables. Take them home and eat them, will you?¡± Chu Qingning tried to refuse, ¡°Third Aunt, we already have more vegetables at home than we can eat. You should keep them.¡±


    Third Aunt insisted, pressing the basket into Chu Qingning¡¯s hands, ¡°Your family hasn¡¯t begun picking vegetables yet; I¡¯ve seen it. Be a good girl and take them.¡±


    With no other choice, Chu Qingning epted Third Aunt¡¯s kindness, ¡°Third


    Aunt, I¡¯ll bring the basket backto youter.¡±


    Third Aunt smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Continuing towards Yu Wanwan¡¯s courtyard with the vegetable basket, Chu Qingning was immediately greeted by a rich scent of herbs.


    Zhuang Ziqian was categorizing the herbs Chu Qingning had asked him to buy into bamboo sieves.


    Seeing Chu Qingning, Yu Wanwan waved at her, ¡°Qingning, you¡¯re here.¡± Hearing this, Zhuang Ziqian called out, ¡°Doctor Qingning, I¡¯ve bought all the herbs you listed. Please check if there¡¯s anything amiss.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Qingning ced the basket at the entrance and walked into the courtyard.


    The herbs were of excellent quality, freshly harvested and dried.


    Good herbs aren¡¯t hard toe by, but obtaining high-quality ones requires status. Zhuang Ziqian and Yu Wanwan appeared to be no ordinary nobility. ¡°Master Zhuang, these herbs are excellent. Now, cut them into pieces with scissors to make them easier to put into the pot.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yu Wanwan offered, ¡°Should I do the cutting?


    Zhuang Ziqian pulled Yu Wanwan to a seat, ¡°The scissors are sharp. What if you cut your hand? Just watch.¡±


    Chu Qingning didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Yu Wanwan felt like she had be a porcin doll, fragile to the touch, ¡°The divine doctor said I need to exercise more for my health.¡±


    Chu Qingning thought to herself, too mushy, ¡°Wanwan,e help me weigh these.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wanwan moved away from Zhuang Ziqian and walked towards Chu Qingning¡­


    Zhuang Ziqian turned to look at Yu Wanwan with a particrly soft gaze. After a moment, he joined them in processing the herbs.


    Soon, the kitchen was filled with a unique aroma of medicinal herbs and chicken.


    Inhaling the fragrance, Chu Qingning thought to herself, maybe I¡¯ll stew a pot of medicinal chicken for my family tomorrow, ¡°Let it simmer on low heat for half an hour, and then it will be ready to eat.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian thanked her, ¡°Doctor Qingning, thankyou.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Chu Qingning took her vegetable basket and headed home.


    Shuiyun County.


    As the prosthetics were gradually fitted, everyone showed disbelief. They had seen prosthetics before, but those were crude and reportedly ufortable.


    However, they felt none of that difort; on the contrary, it was as if the prosthetics were originally part of their bodies.


    Especially for one who had received a leg prosthetic, it felt as though he could sense walking on the ground. He could walk steadily without a cane, and once he put on trousers and socks, one couldn¡¯t even tell he was wearing a prosthetic.


    The soldiers, except for those who had to lie down, all gathered in the courtyard to solemnly thank Chu Qingzhi. Their gratitude was beyond words.


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°Rest for a few more days. Once I¡¯ve arranged things at the workshop, I¡¯ll have someonee to notify you.¡±


    Wan Haonan earnestly said, ¡°Divine doctor, our bodies are no longer in difort. Let us help.¡±


    Luo Hongping also spoke, ¡°We¡¯re all simple folks. After resting for so many days, we¡¯re restless. Divine doctor, we might not be able to do heavy work, but we can handle lighter tasks.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Chu Qingzhi agreed, ¡°Then rest well today. Come to the entrance of Chu vige tomorrow morning, and I¡¯ll arrange tasks for you.¡±


    Everyone responded in unison, ¡°Yes, divine doctor.

 Chapter 733: Life Without Attachment

    Chapter 733: Life Without Attachment


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wang Vige is amunity that thrives on brick-making. However, this year, the vige faced a severe cmity. Following a drought, many brick kilns shut down. Chu Qingzhi contemted visiting this vige to recruit a few skilled brick-makers to help her construct a kiln.


    The vige was poor and deste, filled with an air of depression and gloom.


    The arrival of Chu Qingzhi, like a burst of colorful light, immediately caught the attention of the vigers. Soon, she was surrounded by curious locals.


    An elderly woman tentatively asked, ¡°What brings you to our vige, youngdy?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled gently, ¡°I¡¯m looking to hire a few experienced brick-makers.¡±


    The elderly woman excitedly said, ¡°Our vige¡¯s brick-makers are particrly skilled, really impressive. Whatever level of expertise you¡¯re looking for, we have it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi politely responded, ¡°Could you please gather them for me? I¡¯ll need people to start working tomorrow.¡±


    The elderly woman and those around her agreed enthusiastically, ¡°Of course, of course, I¡¯ll go call them right away.¡±


    Word of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s need for brick-makers quickly spread throughout Wang Vige. Soon, everyone in need of work gathered, creating a lively scene.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze settled on the brick-makers in their forties. With rich experience and robust health, they were the ideal candidates. ¡°Are there any masters with twenty years of experience in brick-making?¡±


    Before the men could respond, their wives shouted out.


    ¡°Yes, my husband has been doing it for twenty-five years.¡±


    ¡°My man¡¯s been at it for twenty-three years.¡±


    ¡°My husband has twenty-five years under his belt.¡±


    Listening to everyone, Chu Qingzhi scanned the men beside them, judging their character by their appearance.


    Since she couldn¡¯t know people¡¯s hearts, she had to choose those who seemed honest and hardworking based on their looks.


    She found three promising candidates.


    Chu Qingzhi signaled to them, ¡°Uncle, you, and you, pleasee here.¡±


    The three selected men were all in their early forties, with calloused hands and straightforward gazes¡ªsigns of diligent workers.


    ¡°I n to build a brick kiln and would like your help. After it¡¯s built, you¡¯ll be appointed as head craftsmen. The contract is for five years. Are you interested?¡±


    It was as if money had fallen from the sky for these men who had been struggling to find work. They eagerly agreed, ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Alright,e find me tomorrow morning at Chu vige. My name is Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there on time.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take more of your time then. Please make arrangements at home, as you might not get much rest for a while. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°Take care, youngdy.¡±


    After leaving Wang Vige, the three selected uncles became the envy of the entire vige. Bing a head craftsman meant a significant monthly wage, a stroke of incredible luck.


    In the Chu Vige.


    The ice-making and rice dumpling-making workshops were all relocated to the workshop area yesterday, transforming the old workshop into a storage space, allpleted within a day.


    Shen Ruyue saw off the workers and was about to head to the workshop area when she spotted Chu Qingzhi and waved at her, ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi changed direction and approached Shen Ruyue, ncing at the old workshop, ¡°Is the modificationplete?¡±


    Shen Ruyue smiled and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s done. Now, we just need a couple of wolves to guard it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Leave that to me.¡±


    Shen Ruyue added, ¡°By the way, they¡¯ve managed to make a trial batch of the small cakes,e take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed happily, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The small cakes were a new attempt at the egg tart workshop, where the mold had been changed to a five-pointed star shape, and three new workers were hired for a trial run.


    Following Chu Qingzhi¡¯s recipe, they made a hundred cakes in five attempts, each batch improving upon thest. The small cakes were lined up on the counter, visibly getting better with each iteration.


    Chu Qingzhi tasted a cake from the fifth batch, finding its softness, aroma, sweetness, and appearance all very satisfactory.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can take the first three batches home to eat.¡± The rest, Chu Qingzhi took back home for her family.


    ¡°Thankyou, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°You all continue making small cakes tomorrow, aiming for the quality of the fifth batch, a total of five hundred cakes. I¡¯ll allow each of you one mistake, but if there are two, the trial period will end.¡±


    The three workers tensed up, solemnly replying, ¡°We understand.¡±


    After discussing work, Chu Qingzhi and Shen Ruyue went to the office, closed the door, and rxed into their chairs.


    Chu Qingzhi, noticing Shen Ruyue¡¯s hesitation, guessed what was on her mind, ¡°Do you think I was too harsh?¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded slightly, ¡°Alittle.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asserted, ¡°Ruyue, as managers, we need to be both firm and gentle.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then detailed to Shen Ruyue how to effectively manage the workshops¡­


    ¡°If you¡¯re too lenient, it gives off the impression that you¡¯re easy to persuade. Then, everyone will test your boundaries, and as our workshops grow, this will be a significant burden.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to establish a firm image from the start. Simply put, my word isw, and there¡¯s no room for negotiation. This sets a standard in everyone¡¯s mind, making it easier for you to manage.¡±


    Shen Ruyue, being clever, caught on quickly, ¡°Qingzhi, I understand now.¡±


    After digesting Chu Qingzhi¡¯s advice, Shen Ruyue mentioned, ¡°Shiyu is here, and she¡¯s as prickly as a hedgehogtely. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into her.¡± ¡°Shiyu?¡± Chu Qingzhi recalled hearing Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang mentioning her while attending to the soldiers, ¡°Didn¡¯t Linjiange looking for her?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t leave, and Linjiang even scolded her.¡±


    Considering the temperaments of the young disciples, it was unusual for them to scold anyone. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see her.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ve got some things to take care of here. I¡¯ll head backter.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    In the swing pavilion.


    Rong Shiyu sat on the swing, staring nkly at ate-blooming chrysanthemum, her face a portrait of despair and numbness.


    Nearby, Chu Qingyan was ying Go with Chu Hongxiu and a group of friends, theirughter and cheerful voices filling the air, creating a joyous atmosphere. One pavilion, two different worlds.


    Chu Qingzhi approached, patting Chu Qingyan on the head, ¡°Did you finish your homework today?¡±


    Chu Qingyan looked up in surprise, ¡°Yes, Fifth Sister is back.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded towards Rong Shiyu, ¡°Continue ying, then. I¡¯ll go see the person who¡¯s about to turn into stone.¡±


    Chu Qingyan grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, ¡°Fifth Sister, Sister Shiyu has been like this for a long time. She might be upset because she was scolded. Can you talk to her?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±


    She walked up to Rong Shiyu, waving her hand in front of her face. Finally, Rong Shiyu snapped back to reality, grasping Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hands, ¡°Qingzhi, please help me.¡±

 Chapter 734: A Bird Egg

    Chapter 734: A Bird Egg


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi inquired, ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    Rong Shiyu asked Chu Qingzhi to sit at the side and told her what had happened


    from beginning to end.


    Chu Qingzhi looked up at the sky, ¡°The girl you mentioned, Bao Yunhong, Linjiang¡¯s cousin, came here with her fiance to seek medical attention. Are you telling me you were jealous of his cousin?¡±


    ¡°Cousin?¡± Rong Shiyu was shocked, and the heavyweight in her heart caused by Bao Yunhong instantly vanished, followed by endless regret. ¡°I should have asked for rification.¡±


    ¡°Too impulsive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely ask for rification next time.¡± After a pause, Rong Shiyu inquired, ¡°Thest time you saw Linjiang, what was he doing?¡±


    ¡°Hewas sitting in atree, lost in thought.¡±


    ¡°Lost in thought!¡± Rong Shiyu¡¯s heart fluttered with uncertainty. ¡°But that¡¯s wrong. He scolded me. What was he lost in thought about?¡±


    ¡°Linjiang is indeed quick-tempered, but I¡¯ve never seen him angry. This time, his reaction was probably out of concern for you. Don¡¯t go missing again. Those who worry about you will be deeply concerned, while those who don¡¯t care won¡¯t even bat an eyelid even if you¡¯re gone. So, you¡¯re only hurting the people who care about you and value you, understand?¡±


    Rong Shiyu nodded, having taken the lesson to heart, ¡°Qingzhi, I realize my mistake.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. As long as everything¡¯s out in the open.¡± Chu Qingzhi then slightly defended her disciple, ¡°Shiyu, Linjiang may be young, but he¡¯s stable, mature, responsible, caring, and not fickle. If you choose him, you won¡¯t regret it in the future.¡±


    Rong Shiyu was already fond of Bao Linjiang, and Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words only solidified her feelings, ¡°Lin Jiang is indeed very good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask him toe see you tomorrow. You two should have a good talk.¡±


    Rong Shiyu appreciated Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gesture, ¡°Thank you, Qingzhi.


    ¡°We¡¯re family, no need for formalities.¡±


    At the inn.


    Bao Linjiang knocked on the door, ¡°Cousin.¡±


    The door opened, and Wu Bingyi, now fully recovered, stood aside as Bao Yunhong reverted to her yful and honest self, ¡°What brings you here?


    Bao Linjiang said, ¡°I came to see how you both were doing. How¡¯s Wu Bingyi?¡±


    Bao Yunhong crossed her arms, feigning anger as she looked sideways at Bao Linjiang, ¡°What Wu Bingyi? He¡¯s your future cousin-inw. Call him brother.¡±


    Bao Linjiang retorted, ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    Bao Yunhong was speechless.


    Wu Bingyi, now able to get out of bed, approached with a smile, ¡°Linjiang, have you eaten? If not, shall we eat together?¡±


    Bao Linjiang tilted his head, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the best restaurant.¡±


    Wu Bingyi responded, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    The three headed to Hongyun Restaurant and booked a private room. Bao Linjiang got straight to the point, ¡°My master is nning to build a brick kiln, and I¡¯ll need your help when the timees.¡±


    Wu Bingyi¡¯s family had been in construction for five generations, with many mansions in the capital built by them. With high- ranking officials in the Ministry of Revenue and a vast familywork, they were a prominent and wealthy household.


    Wu Bingyi readily agreed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. From now on, we¡¯ll prioritize buying bricks from your master.¡±


    Bao Linjiang gave Wu Bingyi an appreciative look, ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡±


    After dinner, Chu Qingzhi carried a small te filled with rice, peanuts, and beans upstairs, announcing, ¡°Shuang¡¯er, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    With a swift motion, the parrot flew out from under the eaves, eximing, ¡°I¡¯m starving, I¡¯m starving¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ced the te on the table and with a gentle sweep of her hand, the peanuts and beans were crushed into tiny bits the size of rice grains. Enjoy your luxury meal.¡±


    ¡°Luxury meal, luxury meal¡­¡± the parrotnded on the table, very pleased, and began pecking at the peanut fragments.


    Chu Qingzhi sat down and gently stroked the parrot¡¯s head. Its head was round, feathers shiny, adorned with a single tuft of hair, looking incredibly cute.


    After watching Shuang¡¯er eat for a while, Chu Qingzhi went to check on the bird eggs under the eaves.


    Using her divine vision, she saw that the eggs had already developed into embryos, with some just a day or two away from hatching.


    Hmm?


    Chu Qingzhi was surprised to find an extra egg on the edge and picked it up, ¡°Did a parrote here toy eggs?¡±


    Shuang¡¯er replied, ¡°Friend, friend¡­¡±


    Shuang¡¯er had told its friends, in their unique parrotnguage, about the generous household it had found.


    One friend¡¯s nest was destroyed by a strong wind, and with eggying imminent, it had no choice but toy its egg in the nest Chu Qingzhi had made.


    When the friend left, it pushed the egg into the most hidden corner, not expecting Chu Qingzhi to discover it.


    Chu Qingzhi ced the egg back, jokingly saying, ¡°You let your friendy eggs here, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll cook them?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Shuang¡¯er stopped eating its luxury meal and hurriedly flew to the windowsill, panicking, ¡°Don¡¯t eat, don¡¯t eat¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhiughed, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. If your friend likes it here, they cane andy their eggs in the nest, but after they hatch, they belong to me, okay?¡±


    Shuang¡¯er raised its bird face, pondering for a moment. Considering the daily luxury meals and the good care from Chu Qingzhi, it seemed like a fair deal, ¡°I¡¯ll tell them, I¡¯ll tell them¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Okay, you tell them.¡±


    Shuang¡¯er flew back to continue enjoying its luxury meal.


    Chu Qingzhi channeled her spiritual power, and a sphere of spiritual energy slowly formed in her palm, flying towards the nest to envelop all the eggs, nourishing the embryos.


    Parrots born in this way would be even smarter than Shuang¡¯er. If trained as military parrots, they would be perfect.


    At Li Qingyin¡¯s home.


    Tian Xiaoqiu spent the day anxious, only beginning to rx after returning home with Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin.


    Li Qingyin came out of the house, ¡°Dinner will be ready soon. You three should do your homework first. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Xu Songnian said, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s help you work. We can do our homework after dinner.¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu quickly added, ¡°I¡¯ll help too.¡±


    Xu Wenlin raised her hand, ¡°Me as well.¡±


    Li Qingyin smiled at the three endearing children, ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts, but I don¡¯t need help here. Go do your homework, and try to get to bed early tonight.¡±


    The children had been frightened today; an early night would help them


    recover.


    Tian Xiaoqiu hugged Li Qingyin, ¡°Godmother, thank you for being so good to me.¡±


    Li Qingyin gently patted Tian Xiaoqiu¡¯s back, seeing all of them as children in need, ¡°Dear, feel at ease living here with your godmother. Consider yourself Wenlin¡¯s sister. I¡¯ll treat you as my own daughter, so don¡¯t feel burdened.


    Tian Xiaoqiu nodded, ¡°Thank you, godmother. Without you, I might already be dead.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to thank your godmother, then do well in your studies and strive to be at the top of your ss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    ¡°Good Girl.¡¯

 Chapter 735: The Tenth of December

    Chapter 735: The Tenth of December


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Xujin, with a jar of beer in one hand and arge te in the other, filled with fried peanuts, small cakes, and walnut kernels, arrived at Chu Xuhua¡¯s home.


    ¡°Big brother,e out for a drink.¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡± Inside, Chu Xuhua had just taken a bath and was preparing to spend some time with Shen Ruyue. Hearing Chu Xujin¡¯s call, he responded and then embraced Shen Ruyue for a quick kiss, ¡°I¡¯ll step out for a bit; you get some


    rest.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded, ¡°Take your time with Xujin; no rush toe back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Xuhua grabbed a piece of clothing, putting it on as he walked outside.


    Chu Xujin set everything on the stone table in the yard, poured the beer for both of them, took a peanut, and sat down to wait for Chu Xuhua.


    Chu Xuhua came out, sat opposite Chu Xujin, and asked with concern, ¡°What s up?¡±


    Chu Xujin handed a cup of beer to Chu Xuhua, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a good chat. The moon looks nice tonight; I thought it¡¯d be great to have a drink with you.¡±


    Chu Xuhua clinked his cup with Chu Xujin¡¯s and drank, ¡°Then let s have a good chat tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Xuhua, observing his younger brother, tentatively asked, ¡°Are you nervous about getting married?¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded, ¡°A bit, but it¡¯s mostly excitement.¡±


    The thought of Lihua marrying him filled him with excitement; he had been thrilled all ofst night. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have dared even to look at a girl like her, but now, he could bring her home¡­


    Chu Xuhua refilled their cups, ¡°Big brother understands you.¡±


    Chu Xujin quickly drank his beer to calm himself, ¡°Brother, how¡¯s the businesstely?¡±


    Chu Xuhua shared, ¡°It¡¯s going well, steadily growing. I n to visit Wan City in


    a few days.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had passed on what Zhuang Ziqian told her to Chu Xuhua, who decided to visit Wan City once Li Tingzhao had dealt with the Lin family.


    ording to Li Tingzhao¡¯s methods, the Lin family wouldn¡¯tst half a month.


    Chu Xujin suggested, ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to apany you, to broaden my horizons.¡±


    ChuXuhua nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    After a few drinks, Chu Xujin mentioned something from the government office, ¡°Big brother, there¡¯s an opening for a vice county magistrate, and I want topete for it.¡±


    Chu Xuhua supported him wholeheartedly, ¡°You¡¯ve been working in the government office for half a year now; it¡¯s time for a promotion.¡±


    Chu Xujin agreed but knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy, ¡°The county magistrate s nephew from the Bai family also wants the position. Do I stand a chancepeting with them?¡±


    Chu Xuhua questioned, ¡°Why are you backing down before even trying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not backing down,¡± Chu Xujin exined. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, brother.


    The government office is full of nepotism; even the gatekeeper is rted to someone inside. My advantage isn¡¯t significant.¡±


    Now not just a simple farmer¡¯s son, Chu Xuhua quickly grasped Chu Xujin s concern and asked, ¡°What needs to be done topete for this position?¡±


    Chu Xujin borated, ¡°It¡¯s notplicated. You just need to submit a statement of intent to the county magistrate for approval.¡±


    ¡°Have you submitted yours?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. The day after tomorrow is the submission day; I¡¯m still working on


    it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go ahead and submit it. You¡¯ve achieved so much in these past six months. As long as the county magistrate is fair, I believe the position will


    be yours.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    The brothers talked for a long time, sharing many things, before heading back to sleep after an hour.


    Early in the morning, Grandpa Chu went to invite the vige elder, the vige head, the matchmaker, and some other respected seniors to his home to discuss proposing marriage to Ge Lihua.


    Ge Lihua, having no rtives, was fortunately taken in by a widowed elderly woman in the vige, whose maiden name was Ge. Thus, Ge Lihua was recognized as a niece, and now she was living with her. The proposal would be made at her house, ensuring all proprieties were observed.


    After the discussion, a group set out towards Old Lady Ge¡¯s house.


    The group consisted of four elders, Chu Xujin, two strong young men from the vige to carry the betrothal gifts, and the elders who had been invited to discuss the marriage proposal, including the matchmaker. No others went, as it wouldn¡¯t have been proper.


    As they left, they were surrounded by the vige¡¯s children, while the adults watched from the doorways.


    Chu Junbao hopped along next to Chu Xujin, ¡°Brother Xujin, you yelled out the other night that you were going to get married, so it¡¯s true?¡±


    Chu Xujin looked at the procession for the proposal and retorted, ¡°Isn t it obvious?¡±


    Chu Junbaoughed heartily, ¡°It is, it is. I just wanted to be sure.¡±


    Chu Xujin joked, ¡°You¡¯re just looking forward to when I get married so you can feast, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    This made everyoneugh.


    Chu Junbao, a bit embarrassed, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to marry Sister Lihua? Do you know how many people in the vige like her?¡±


    Chu Xujin yfully pped Chu Junbao¡¯s head, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Sister Lihua is about to be my wife.¡±


    Chu Junbao dodged, ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to let us eat at your wedding?¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry. When I get married, it will be a big celebration. You¡¯ll eat to your heart¡¯s content, okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I love the feasts at your house the most.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before they reached Old Lady Ge¡¯s home.


    There were some rtives at Old Lady Ge¡¯s house, and several vige elders had alsoe over, making it quite lively.


    With the experienced matchmaker present, the proposal went smoothly, and the wedding date was set for the tenth of december.¡±


    After setting the date, Chu Xujin presented Ge Lihua with a betrothal gift he had been preparing for a long time, a valuable red agate bracelet.


    The bracelet symbolized holding hands and growing old together.


    Ge Lihua immediately put the bracelet on her wrist. Her fair and beautiful wrist looked even more exquisite against the bracelet, ¡°Xujin, thank you.¡±


    Chu Xujin held Ge Lihua¡¯s hand, ¡°It looks very beautiful on you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wear it always.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After sorting out the proposal, Chu Xujin headed to the county office.


    Chu Qingzhi was going to the county office to purchasend for building a brick kiln, pig farm, and cattle farm, and she apanied Chu Xujin.


    The wounded soldiers and brick-making masters had already arrived at Chu vige, showing great enthusiasm. Chu Qingzhi asked them to sit in the square outside the workshops, provided them with some food, and told them to wait a bit longer until thend matter was settled before starting construction.


    On the way, Chu Xujin discussed his intention topete for the vice magistrate with Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi naturally expressed her support, ¡°Do you need my help?


    While shortcuts are always appealing, after some thought, Chu Xujin declined, ¡°I¡¯ll try on my own first. If I can secure it myself, that will be good. If not, then I¡¯ll ask for your help.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Together, they arrived at the county office, where the Chief Official was also just arriving.


    Chu Xujin greeted him, ¡°Chief Official.¡±


    Chief Official, a cultured middle-aged man with a goatee, nced at them and returned the greeting, ¡°Clerk official, Miss Chu.¡±

 Chapter 736: Reconciliation

    Chapter 736: Reconciliation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi greeted with a smile, ¡°Chief Official, I¡¯d like to purchase somend at the foot of the mountain. Could you please help measure it for me?¡±


    The Chief Official agreed cheerfully, ¡°Please wait a moment, Miss Chu. I¡¯ll get the tools.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    Upon returning to the vige, Chu Qingzhi presented the map she had drawn to the Chief Official, ¡°Chief Official, this is thend I¡¯d like to purchase.¡±


    She had circled the desired area on the map, requiring only the Chief Official¡¯s measurement.


    After examining the map, the Chief Official was silently impressed by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s capabilities; her map was even better than the government¡¯s.


    ¡°Miss Chu, thisnd is barren, and the trees it contains are not valuable. What do you intend to do with thisnd?¡±


    As they walked towards the river near the mountain¡¯s base, Chu Qingzhi briefly exined thend¡¯s purpose.


    The Chief Official was full of admiration, ¡°I am in awe of your ns.¡±


    Upon reaching the destination, the Chief Official and his assistant immediately began measuring thend.


    A total of 120 acres were measured, but the Chief Official calcted only too acres to express his gratitude of her healing the wounded soldiers.


    ¡°For Miss Chu, 30 taels of silver will suffice.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Thank you, Chief Official.¡±


    Following that, Chu Qingzhi and the Chief Official returned to the county office to sign the contract and pay the silver, officially transferring thend to Chu Qingzhi.


    In the workshop area.


    With thend issue resolved, construction could begin. Chu Qingzhi approached An Shanwu, ¡°Brother An, I n to build a brick kiln. Do you have enough manpower on your side?¡±


    An Shanwu was currently constructing a soybean paste workshop, which had just started. Upon hearing her request, he said, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll allocate some workers immediately.¡±


    In addition to building workshops for Chu Qingzhi, he was also constructing houses for vigers. Despite being incredibly busy, An Shanwu would always prioritize Chu Qingzhi¡¯s needs.


    Chu Qingzhi handed over the blueprints to An Shanwu, ¡°Please take a look, Brother An.¡±


    After carefully examining the blueprints, An Shanwumented, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take some people to survey the site and start nning. However, we¡¯re not very experienced in this area. Could you perhaps invite a seasoned brick kiln master to guide us?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already hired three, and they¡¯re currently waiting in the square outside the workshop. They¡¯re avable whenever you need them.¡±


    An Shanwu praised her, ¡°You¡¯ve thought of everything.¡±


    Splitting up, Chu Qingzhi went to summon the brick kiln masters and the wounded soldiers, while An Shanwu called his construction team¡¯s surveyor. They then headed together to the site Chu Qingzhi had nned.


    Upon arrival, the surveyor immediately began mapping thend based on the blueprints.


    Chu Qingzhi had the three brick kiln masters assist, while she and others went to the walnut grove to harvest walnuts, ¡°Gentlemen, there¡¯s nothing urgent right now. Could you help me knock down some walnuts?¡±


    Wan Haonan readily agreed, ¡°Sure, leave it to us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi summoned Da Bai to watch over them, as part of the area extended into the mountains and she wanted to prevent any idents.


    Seeing that a tiger obediently listened to Chu Qingzhi, the veterans couldn¡¯t help but hold her in high regard.


    The area quickly bustled with activity.


    Upon receiving a letter from Chu Qingzhi, Bao Linjiang rode his horse back to Chu vige once again.


    He tied his horse to a tree and carried the items he had specifically purchased, pausing for a moment before heading towards the courtyard.


    Coincidentally, Rong Shiyu stepped out of the house, nning to join Ge Lihua at the ancestral hall to help correct the children¡¯s homework.


    Seeing Bao Linjiang, Ge Lihua smiled, patted Rong Shiyu on the shoulder, greeted Bao Linjiang, and continued on her way.


    With the Chu family members busy, only Chu Qingyan and Chu Qingning, besides Rong Shiyu, were around, making the surroundings very quiet.


    Rong Shiyu, with her head slightly lowered, felt a mix of guilt and joy among otherplicated emotions.


    Bao Linjiang, watching Rong Shiyu, remembered his outburst from the day before, feeling somewhat guilty.


    After a brief silence, they both said at the same time, ¡°I was wrong yesterday.¡±


    Both couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Bao Linjiang stepped forward, extending the items in his hand to Rong Shiyu, ¡°I bought these especially for you. I¡¯m sorry about yesterday, and I¡¯ll control my temper in the future.¡±


    Rong Shiyu quickly looked up, ¡°It was my fault too. I¡¯ll make sure to inform everyone where I¡¯m going, so no one worries about me anymore.¡±


    Bao Linjiang pushed the gift towards her, ¡°Take this gift, and let¡¯s put this behind us, okay?¡±


    Rong Shiyu epted the gift, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bao Linjiang¡¯s gaze softened considerably, ¡°Shall we go back to Tongzi County?¡±


    RongShiyu nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bao Linjiang called out to the second floor, ¡°Qingyan, I¡¯m taking Shiyu with <li>Let everyone know.¡±</li>


    Chu Qingyan responded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Bao Linjiang said to Rong Shiyu, ¡°Let¡¯s go, the horse is outside.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Granny Sun¡¯s anxious voice came through, ¡°Qingzhi, Qingning, my daughter- inw is having a difficultbor. You muste quickly.¡±


    With Chu Qingzhi not at home, Chu Qingning grabbed the medicine box and ran out, instructing someone to find Chu Qingzhi in the forest while she followed Granny Sun to her home.


    Granny Sun¡¯s youngest daughter-inw was inbor. With improved living conditions, she had been pampered during her pregnancy, leading to arge baby and a difficult birth.


    Approaching the house, the agonizing screams were already audible, making everyone¡¯s heart tremble.


    Many people waited anxiously in the yard, their faces filled with concern. Chu Qingning bypassed them and entered the room directly.


    Inside, the cries of theboring woman were even clearer. Chu Qingning quickly calmed her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯ll help you.¡±


    The two midwives sighed in relief upon seeing Chu Qingning arrive, knowing that without her, the woman might not survive the birth, turning a joyous asion into a tragedy.


    Seeing Chu Qingning, theboring woman felt somewhat reassured, ¡°Qingning, please¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s going to be okay¡­¡± While soothing her, Chu Qingning checked her pulse, ¡°Listen to me and do as I say, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡±


    Following the guidance Chu Qingzhi had shared with her, Chu Qingning started to instruct, putting on gloves to examine the woman.


    It was her first time assisting in childbirth. She thought she would be unable to stomach the bloodiness of the situation, but seeing the woman¡¯s pain, she focused solely on saving her.


    Upon examination, the birth canal was fully dted, which should have allowed for the birth, but the baby¡¯s position was incorrect, and its size was causing the difficulty.


    In such cases, an episiotomy was needed.


    However, with only theoretical knowledge and no practical experience, Chu Qingning hesitated to proceed.

 Chapter 737: Brother and Sister-in-law Arrive

    Chapter 737: Brother and Sister-inw Arrive


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amidst theboring woman¡¯s agonizing screams, Chu Qingning took a few deep breaths and stepped forward with the medical tools, ready to act, but ultimately couldn¡¯t ovee her fear.


    ¡°Check if my fifth sister has arrived yet?¡± she requested.


    One of the midwives responded, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see.¡±


    As she finished speaking, the door opened, and Chu Qingzhi walked in. She put on gloves, sanitized her hands with strong liquor, took the medical tools from Chu Qingning, and began the emergency procedure, exining the process to her.


    Soon, the baby was born.


    Chu Qingzhi wrapped the baby and handed it to the midwives, then taught Chu Qingning how to stitch the wound. ¡°Fourth Sister, can you handle it?¡±


    Chu Qingning, feeling a bit overwhelmed and pale, thought of vomiting a few times, ¡°I might need a bit more time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, take your time.¡± Chu Qingzhimended her, ¡°Your quick response was excellent. Without you today, the mother might have been in danger.¡±


    These words instantly instilled Chu Qingning with a sense of sacred duty, ¡°I¡¯ll do better next time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded, ¡°I believe in your capabilities.¡±


    After taking care of the mother and the room, Chu Qingzhi gave some postnatal care instructions before leaving the room with Chu Qingning.


    Granny Sun joyfully invited them, ¡°Qingning, Qingzhi,e have some sweet eggs as thanks. Who knows what might have happened without you today?¡±


    Eating sweet eggs is a custom to celebrate the birth of a child. Wealthier families prepare these as a treat for visitors.


    Chu Qingning thanked her, ¡°Thankyou, Granny Sun.¡±


    During the meal, Granny Sun handed over three taels of silver as a fee, grateful for saving her daughter-inw and grandchild.


    Chu Qingzhi signaled Chu Qingning to ept it and whispered some advice to Granny Sun, ¡°The mother has a wound, so she should eat more carp soup to help it heal. And they should abstain from intimacy for three months to avoidplications.¡±


    Granny Sun nodded vigorously, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± After the meal, the sisters left.


    Chu Qingzhi headed to the woods, while Chu Qingning returned to her room to document the day¡¯s medical procedures for future reference.


    In the workshop area.


    Shen Ruyue packed ten kilos of small cakes into the goods for the Tan family and instructed the delivery people, ¡°When you deliver, tell the shopkeeper that the small cakes are for a trial sale, and ask them to pay attention to how well they sell.¡±


    ¡°We understand.¡±


    ¡°Off you go.¡± Shen Ruyue then packed more small cakes for other merchants, giving the same instructions, and waited for feedback.


    At the county office.


    The county magistrate had no interest in dealing with three men bitten by wolves. Thinking it rted to the Chu family, he simply handed the case over to Chu Xujin.


    Chu Xujin visited the jail, feeling a tinge of sympathy for the pitiful men, ¡°Will you go after Tian Xiaoqiu again?¡±


    Only those who had experienced the terror of the three wolves could understand its extent. Who would dare?


    ¡°We dare not, we dare not. Can you let us go?¡±


    Pleased with their response, Chu Xujin warned, ¡°Remember what you¡¯ve said.


    If you go after Tian Xiaoqiu again, this jail will be your home.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve learned our lesson. Can we go now?¡±


    ¡°Stay put. You¡¯ll be released after a month.¡± A lesson was needed to prevent reoffending.


    ¡°We understand we were wrong. Please let us go.¡± They couldn¡¯t stand another moment in jail.


    ¡°Stay here.¡± Chu Xujin ignored their pleas and left the jail.


    At the inn.


    Jiang Zhaozhong brought his brother and sister-inw, along with his two nephews, to an inn. ¡°Brother, sister-inw, rest for a bit. I¡¯ll invite the matchmaker this afternoon to discuss things with you.¡±


    Wu Yan tentatively asked, ¡°Could we meet the girl first?¡±


    Jiang Zhaozhong paused, ¡°What do you mean, sister-inw?¡±


    Wu Yan hurriedly exined, ¡°I mean no offense, just genuinely wish to meet her.¡± Seeing Jiang Zhaozhong¡¯s continued gaze, she added, ¡°You are now a Martial Champion. An ordinary girl wouldn¡¯t match you. Just so you know, if the girl isn¡¯t suitable, we won¡¯t agree.¡±


    Jiang Tao echoed her sentiment, ¡°I share your sister-inw¡¯s view. We¡¯ve raised you through hardship, and you¡¯ve be a Martial Champion. Marrying an ordinary girl wouldn¡¯t justify our efforts.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong had always been grateful that his sister-inw and brother brought him up. In the end, he agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll go and talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Go on, we¡¯ll wait,¡± Jiang Tao encouraged.


    Jiang Zhaozhong, concerned about his brother and sister-inw¡¯s travel fatigue, suggested, ¡°How about we talk after lunch?¡±


    Jiang Tao waved off the suggestion, ¡°No, let¡¯s do it now. I and your sister-in-w are eager to meet her. Finalizing your marriage would ease our worries.¡±


    Hesitantly, Jiang Zhaozhong agreed, ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll go now.¡± He then went downstairs, instructed the innkeeper to serve meals to his brother and sister- inw, and headed for Chu vige.


    In the Chu Vige.


    While Chu Qingning was recording medical notes, Jiang Zhaozhong didn¡¯t directly approach her but sought Li Qingyu instead.


    ¡°Aunt Chu, I¡¯d like to discuss something with you.¡±


    Li Qingyu was preparing lunch when she heard him say, ¡°Just speak your mind.¡±


    Jiang Zhaozhong diplomatically said, ¡°Aunt Chu, my brother and sister-inw have arrived, currently staying at the county inn. They¡¯re grateful for your care and, coincidentally, tomorrow is my birthday. They thought it would be a good asion to invite you all for a meal. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Your birthday ising up?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tomorrow was indeed his birthday.


    Li Qingyu smiled and agreed, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll definitelye.¡±


    Jiang Zhaozhong sighed in relief, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After checking on Chu Qingning, Jiang Zhaozhong hurried back to the inn to inform his brother and sister-inw of the arrangement.


    In the walnut grove.


    By noon, most of the walnuts had been harvested and filled several bags, catching any leftovers.


    Chu Qingzhi arrived at the walnut grove, ¡°Lunch is ready,e with me.¡±


    Everyone was surprised to hear about lunch.


    Wan Haonan initially declined, ¡°We can¡¯t let thedy both give us work and feed us. We should head back to the county for lunch.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°General Tang left me some money when he departed. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not charity.¡±


    The group was both surprised and touched, ¡°General Tang really gave money?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Qingzhi beckoned everyone to follow her back to the vige.


    Preparing lunch for the children and now making a bit more wasn¡¯t too troublesome.


    Chu Qingzhi led everyone to the ancestral hall, ¡°Please, take a seat.¡±


    Wan Haonan, observing the children queuing for food, suggested, ¡°No rush, let the children eat first.¡±


    From being abandoned to being cared for, the wounded soldiers felt deeply moved. They were fortunate to have met General Tang, who had such a kind fiancee. Otherwise, their fate would have been grim, as seen by the fates of many other wounded soldiers.

 Chapter 738: Three Taels of Silver

    Chapter 738: Three Taels of Silver


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the Chu Family Paper Mill.


    In a renovated kitchen by the back door, delicious aromas wafted through the air, a transformationmissioned by Chu Qingzhi. It allowed workers who couldn¡¯t easily go home for meals to warm up their food here, saving them the back-and-forth journey and providing a space for rest. This thoughtful gesture earned Chu Qingzhi high praise as an exceptional employer.


    Having finished warming their meals, Yu Zihui cooked in the kitchen, currently staying at Xiao Zongchao¡¯s ce, preparing food for the two of them, with Xiao Zongchao providing the ingredients.


    Freed from parental pressures, Xiao Zongchao became more outgoing, livingfortably with some money in hand.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your cooking to be so delicious,¡± Xiao Zongchaomented while helping with the dishes.


    They usually dined in the outer part of the kitchen, equipped with a table and chairs.


    ¡°I learned from my nanny,¡± Yu Zihui shared. ¡°She¡¯s getting on in years and isn¡¯t in great health. When I visit and see her working hard, I help out, eventually picking up cooking along the way.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s very good to you.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s as close to me as my own mother. Once I receive my wages, I¡¯ll make


    sure to repay her kindness.¡±


    ¡°You should.¡±


    Thinking of his nanny, Yu Zihui¡¯s gaze softened.


    After their meal and a brief rest, they returned to work.


    The workshop was now divided into sections: packaging paper, oil paper, Xuan paper, and tissue paper.


    Except for the tissue paper section, whichcked a master craftsman, the other areas were well-managed, requiring little attention from Chu Qingzhi.


    Although the tissue paper section was simpler and could be managed without constant supervision for a couple of days, Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t fully rx. She appointed Chu Yun as a junior manager to report any issues directly to her.


    Arriving at the tissue paper section, Chu Qingzhi handed over the chemicals to Chu Yun, who greeted her eagerly, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, you¡¯vee at the right time. We¡¯re almost out of chemicals.¡±


    ¡± Has anything unusual happened in the workshoptely?¡± Chu Qingzhi asked as she handed him the chemicals.


    Chu Yun shook his head, ¡°Everything¡¯s been running smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Good, carry on. I¡¯ll check on the tissue paper.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Extending her divine sense to cover the workshop, Chu Qingzhi meticulously inspected the area.


    Finding no issues, she withdrew her divine sense and headed to the tissue paper storeroom.


    With the workshop areas segregated, each type of paper was stored separately, with tissue paper isted in its own storeroom.


    Currently unpackaged, stacks of tissue paper awaited, amounting to approximately 20,000 sheets, pressed down with thick wooden boards to prevent them from being blown away.


    Chu Qingzhi appreciated the quality of a tissue paper she randomly selected; soft, supple, tough, and white, it promised to be a hit once introduced to the market.


    However, Master Li was too busy to keep up with the demand for tissue paper boxes, postponing the business venture for the time being.


    Leaving the tissue paper storeroom, Chu Qingzhi visited the packaging paper


    storeroom.


    Unexpectedly, Master Li was also there.


    ¡°Master Li.¡±


    Surprised, Li Changjiang greeted her, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the chemicals and came to see if we have enough packaging paper,¡± Chu Qingzhi exined.


    ¡°We¡¯re set,¡± Li Changjiang informed her, ¡°I was just discussing it with Chu Feng.¡±


    Packaging paper would only be used after reaching a stock of 20,000 to ensure continuous supply.


    ¡°Chu Feng, could you arrange for the paper to be transported to the workshop?


    I¡¯ll wait there for you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible.¡±


    Just then, someone knocked on the door, ¡°Manager Chu, there¡¯s a customer here to order Xuan paper. They¡¯re in the reception room.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. Chu Feng, you arrange the transport. If possible, I¡¯ll return with the delivery teamter.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    In the reception room.


    Wu Bingyi sipped his tea, appreciating the affluence of the workshop from the well-appointed guest space and the quality of the tea served.


    Bao Yunhong, hands sped behind her, admired andscape painting on the wall, impressed, ¡°I initially thought this painting was a counterfeit, but it¡¯s genuine.¡±


    Feeling it impolite to inspect the painting too closely, Wu Bingyi nced over, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s an original?¡±


    Bao Yunhong confidently affirmed, ¡°Yes, my family owns a painting by the same artist. After careful study, I found the style matches perfectly with this one.¡±


    Wu Bingyi thought to himself about the workshop¡¯s wealth. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down, someone¡¯sing.¡±


    Bao Yunhong quickly took a seat beside Wu Bingyi, assuming adylike posture. Chu Qingzhi entered the reception room, slightly surprised, ¡°Wee.¡± Wu Bingyi and Bao Yunhong stood up to greet her, ¡°Miss Chu.¡± ¡°Please, have a seat,¡± Chu Qingzhi gestured as she took the main seat. ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point, what brings you here?¡±


    Bao Yunhong exined, ¡°Our family runs a stationery shop in the capital, and we have a high demand for Xuan paper. I heard from Linjiang that we could purchase some here, so I came to have a look.¡±


    Their family appreciated the quality of the Xuan paper. Only because Tao Zhenfeng opposed her, preventing stores from buying her paper, did she end up with a surplus.


    Chu Qingzhi offered, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me to the storeroom?¡±


    Bao Yunhong was taken aback by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s straightforwardness. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go,¡± Chu Qingzhi assured.


    With 10,000 sheets of Xuan paper in stock, Chu Qingzhi had nned to handle the brick kiln matters before addressing the paper surplus. ¡°The stock is all here, feel free to look around.¡±


    Bao Yunhong nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wu Bingyi inquired, ¡°Miss Chu, I heard from Linjiang that you¡¯re about to start building a brick kiln?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi confirmed, ¡°We¡¯ve just begun construction, why?¡±


    Wu Bingyi mentioned his need for a significant quantity of bricks. ¡°If you have surplus bricks, consider selling them to me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed, then thought of another business opportunity. ¡°Would you be interested in another deal?¡±


    Intrigued, Wu Bingyi asked, ¡°What kind of business?


    Chu Qingzhi led him to the adjacent tissue paper storeroom, ¡°Young Master Wu, please.¡±


    After entering, Chu Qingzhi handed Wu Bingyi a sheet of tissue paper and thoroughly exined its uses.


    Wu Bingyi held a tissue in his hand and listened to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words. He was very tempted. He thought to himself that with a tissue, it would be too convenient at certain times. ¡°Miss Chu, how much is a tissue?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°The tissues will be ced in a box. One box will contain too pieces. If you buy more than 1,000 boxes at a time, it will be 180 coppers. If you buy more than 5,000 boxes, it will be 170 copper coins. If you buy more than 10,000 boxes, it will be 160 copper coins.¡±


    It was not expensive. Wu Bingyi immediately ordered 5,000 boxes. ¡°Miss Chu, can you deliver it as soon as possible?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°We need to rush to make the box. It will take at least seven days. If you¡¯re in a hurry to use it, I can give you some first.¡±


    Wu Bingyi refused. ¡°There¡¯s no need to give it to me. I¡¯ll buy it directly. I¡¯ll take the tissue back and use it myself. I don¡¯t need a box.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you 1,000 tissues. You can use them first?¡±


    ¡°I want 2,000. Half for Yunhong.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The tissue paper was bundled in packs of 100. Chu Qingzhi packed the paper into two boxes for Wu Bingyi, ¡°That¡¯ll be three taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±

 Chapter 739: Jealousy Piqued

    Chapter 739: Jealousy Piqued


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the Li Family Porcin Workshop.


    Yan Helin walked into the kiln, heading straight for Chu Qingshuang with a design sketch for a piece of porcin in hand, ¡°Qingshuang, can you mold this piece?¡±


    After examining the sketch closely, Chu Qingshuang responded, ¡°Yes, but the challenge with this piece isn¡¯t its shape but the zing. See here, there¡¯s a gradient. Master said the most difficult part is achieving this gradient in the ze. Also, there¡¯s this issue, look¡­¡±


    Identifying the issue at a nce, Chu Qingshuang¡¯s skill impressed Yan Helin, who looked at her with admiration in his eyes, ¡°Do you think you can solve it?¡± Chu Qingshuang cautiously said, ¡°It might not seed on the first try, but we can give it a few attempts.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Yan Helin asked, ¡°Can I work on this piece with you?¡±


    Without hesitation, Chu Qingshuang agreed, ¡°Of course.¡± Her master had mentioned that technical tasks sometimes require coboration to make progress.


    Yan Helin was delighted, ¡°Then, I look forward to learning from you.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang modestly smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s learn from each other.¡±


    They began a series of discussions based on the porcin design¡­


    Li Shaoliang entered the kiln to find Chu Qingshuang and Yan Helin chatting andughing. His jealousy was immediately piqued, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Feeling guilt-free, Chu Qingshuang looked up upon hearing Li Shaoliang¡¯s voice and replied with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re discussing the porcin. What brings you here?¡±


    Trying to control his temper, Li Shaoliang asked, ¡°Can¡¯t Ie?¡±


    Detecting the slightly stiff tone, Chu Qingshuang¡¯s smile faded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did someone upset you?¡±


    Realizing his earlier overreaction, Li Shaoliang quickly apologized, ¡°I was in a bad mood earlier, it wasn¡¯t my intention to snap at you, sorry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡± Chu Qingshuang asked with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Li Shaoliang¡¯s gaze shifted from Chu Qingshuang to Yan Helin, his tone unweing, ¡°Cousin doesn¡¯t usually visit. What brought him here today?¡±


    Yan Helin, being older and more emotionally mature, disyed the porcin design to Li Shaoliang with a smile, ¡°I came to discuss the making of this piece with Qingshuang.¡±


    Li Shaoliang thought Yan Helin had ulterior motives, then loudly stated, ¡°Have you finished discussing? If so, you can leave.¡±


    With greatposure, Yan Helin said, ¡°Not yet. This piece has never been made before; I need to work with Qingshuang toplete it.¡±


    Li Shaoliang almost had ¡°please leave¡± written on his face, ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    Yan Helin replied casually, ¡°At least a day or two, or as long as ten to fifteen days.¡±


    Li Shaoliang didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After much thought, Li Shaoliang suggested, ¡°I think Qingshuang can handle it alone. Why don¡¯t you go back first ande back when it¡¯s done?¡±


    Yan Helin replied good-naturedly, ¡°I can¡¯t leave. The design is mine; if I don¡¯t participate, who does the piece belong to?¡±


    Li Shaoliang said, ¡°How much is it? I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    Yan Helin smiled, ¡°The design is priceless. I doubt even your savings would cover it.¡±


    Li Shaoliang didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Shaoliang, you should go back first,¡± Chu Qingshuang was keen to focus on the porcin, which Li Shaoliang was interrupting.


    ¡°Are you asking me to leave?¡± Li Shaoliang felt ufortable. Why would Qingshuang choose the cousin over him?


    Chu Qingshuang nodded, ¡°The porcin¡¯s challenges need practical work. If you keep talking to us, some tasks will have to wait until tomorrow.¡±


    Feeling like an outsider, Li Shaoliang murmured, ¡°Qingshuang¡­¡±


    Chu Qingshuang, seeing Li Shaoliang¡¯s puppy-dog eyes, softened, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, just watch from the side. We can eat togetherter, okay?¡±


    Li Shaoliang brightened up and quickly agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang approached Yan Helin, ¡°Let¡¯s try to mold the porcin and see how the zing turns out.¡±


    Yan Helin nced at Li Shaoliang and then nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    They continued their work while Li Shaoliang fetched a stool to sit quietly nearby. He thought to himself, If I had known earlier, I would have studied porcin well when I was young so that I would be the one discussing with Qingshuang now.


    Back Door of Yunfei School.


    With a crash, someone fell off adder, startling everyone nearby.


    Wu Yaqing quickly approached, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The person, tears brimming in their eyes from pain, cried, ¡°My leg hurts, it really hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to help you right away.¡± Without a doctor in the vicinity, Wu Yaqmg racked her brain and then remembered there were medical students at Yunfei School. She dashed downstairs, heading for the school.


    Restricted to the backyard, she couldn¡¯t proceed beyond the door leading to the school¡¯s front courtyard.


    In her urgency, Wu Yaqing pleaded with the gatekeeper, ¡°I need a doctor. Someone¡¯s been injured. Can you help me find one?¡±


    Song Qingyuan happened to pass by and stopped upon hearing her, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Where¡¯s the injured person?¡±


    He was among the few students at Yunfei school with advanced medical skills, often going out to practice and gain experience.


    ¡± In my shop, please follow me,¡± Wu Yaqing urged.


    Song Qingyuan, just back from a medical visit with his medicine box, followed her to the shop.


    There, the injured persony t on the ground, no one daring to move them.


    After examining the injury, Song Qingyuan announced, ¡°His arm is slightly fractured. It will heal with proper rest and care after setting. There¡¯s no serious harm otherwise.¡±


    Wu Yaqing breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Please, treat him. I¡¯ll pay whatever it costs.¡±


    Song Qingyuan nodded and began the treatment, busy for a while before finishing, ¡°Don¡¯t exert this hand, rest well. Come see me for a follow-up in half a month.¡±


    The patient expressed gratitude, ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±


    ¡°How much for the consultation?¡± Wu Yaqing inquired.


    ¡°One tael of silver,¡± Song Qingyuan replied.


    Wu Yaqing searched but couldn¡¯t find her purse. Frustrated, she apologized, ¡°I forgot to bring my purse. Can I pay you tomorrow?¡±


    Song Qingyuan smiled, ¡°That¡¯s fine. You go ahead with your work; I¡¯ll head back.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Song Qingyuan.¡±


    Wu Yaqing, openly admiring, praised, ¡°What a good name! Thank you for today. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day.¡±


    Encountering such a lively and straightforward girl was rare; Song Qingyuan had a good impression of Wu Yaqing, ¡°Thankyou, miss.¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    In the workshop, under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s guidance, the apple pies sessfully received new packaging, exuding an aristocratic vibe.


    Chu Qingzhi, observing the workers pack, remarked to Shen Ruyue, ¡°With the new packaging, don¡¯t our products seem more luxurious?¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded, smiling, ¡°It looks expensive and refined at a nce.¡±

 Chapter 740: A Gathering of Talents

    Chapter 740: A Gathering of Talents


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The pastry itself, being a delicacy, it¡¯s fitting that the packaging matches its esteemed status. Chu Qingzhi, after observing for a while, mentioned to Shen Ruyue, ¡°I¡¯m going to check on the brick kiln. I¡¯ll leave the things here to you.


    ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t worry,¡± Shen Ruyue reassured.


    Chu Qingzhi left the workshop.


    All the walnuts from the trees and the ground had been collected into bags, waiting for Chu Qingzhi¡¯s next instructions.


    Chu Qingzhi, pulling a cart, approached, ¡°Thank you all for your hard work.¡±


    Wan Haonan quickly took the reins from her, ¡°Miss, where should we take the walnuts? We¡¯ll transport them for you.¡±


    ¡°To the old house,¡± Chu Qingzhi directed.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Wan Haonan signaled the others, ¡°Let¡¯s help load them up¡­


    Everyone promptly came over to load the walnuts onto the cart, then drove the horse towards the vige.


    Wan Haonan said, ¡°Now that there¡¯s nothing immediate, let¡¯s help shell these walnuts.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The group not only shelled the outer green husks but also spread them out on winnowing baskets to dry, leaving nothing for Chu Qingzhi to worry about.


    Chu Qingzhi, impressed, asked, ¡°Can any of you build a horse barn?¡±


    Luo Hongping confidently replied, ¡°I can. I was in charge of the horses when I first joined the army. I¡¯m very familiar with horse barns.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi probed, ¡°Then can you build a barn with everyone?¡±


    Luo Hongping said confidently, ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s definitely built very well.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then help me build one. There are more and more horses at home. The Ma Peng from before is a little crowded.¡±


    Luo Hongping readily agreed, ¡°Sure, just tell me where, and with the right tools, we can have it up by dusk.¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, never to underestimate anyone as they might just be an expert in their field.


    She led them to the site for the cattle shed, ¡°Wait here, I decided to build the horse barn on a whim. I¡¯lly out the area first.¡±


    After considering theyout, she marked off an area with lime, ¡°We 11 build it here. I¡¯ll use the adjacent area for a cattle shed, which will make it convenient to look after both.¡±


    Then, a soldier named Fu Kangping mentioned, ¡°I used to herd cattle before my service. I know how to build a cattle shed.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, there really were many talents among them, ¡°Would you mind building a cattle shed for me?¡±


    Fu Kangping was straightforward, ¡°Of course, and I assure you¡¯ll be satisfied.


    Chu Qingzhi gave Wan Haonan 100 taels of silver and asked him to buy the tools to build the barn. Then, she called Fu Kangping to the side and said, ¡°Then let them build a barn here. Let¡¯s go to the side and talk about building the shed in detail.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi told Fu Kangping about her n to raise cows¡­


    She nned to raise at least a hundred dairy cows to meet the workshop¡¯s demand for milk, and with business expansion, the number of dairy cows would need to increase. Therefore, besidesfort, the cattle shed had to amodate future expansion¡­


    The two of them discussed for two hours.


    Fu Kangping said confidently, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely build a cowshed that will satisfy you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded with a smile, now only needing to concern herself with acquiring calves.


    Where to buy calves?


    And about the pigsty, if they knew how to build one, might as well construct it too.


    After some inquiries, the task of building a pigsty was taken up by someone named Guo Shangyong.


    In the workshop area.


    Shen Ruyue received several letters in quick session, all of them feedback about the sales of the mini cakes.


    ¡°Ten pounds of mini cakes were sold out instantly, nearly causing a frenzy.¡± ¡°Ten pounds of mini cakes, sold out within three-quarters of an hour, several customers came back for more.¡±


    ¡°Ten pounds of mini cakes, all sold out within the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, many have ced orders.¡±


    Shen Ruyue, reading the letters, smiled satisfactorily.


    The next day, she started recruiting more workers to expand production.


    However, as it¡¯s still in the trial selling phase, full-scale production would onlymence after the workshop is fully operational.


    In the capital, at Tanan Restetraunt.


    Lu Yice specifically reserved a private room to invite Lu Yichen for a meal, but after a long wait, Lu Yichen hadn¡¯t arrived


    As darkness fell, Lu Yice couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy.


    He kept looking out the window, tapping his fingers lightly on the table, ¡°Will Yichene?¡±


    This was the first time he had invited Lu Yichen to dine together. If Lu Yichen didn¡¯t show up, it meant he didn¡¯t ept their brotherly rtionship.


    Would Yichen want to reconcile with him?


    Actually, Lu Yichen had already arrived but hadn¡¯t appeared in Lu Yice¡¯s line of sight. He was conflicted about whether to join Lu Yice for the meal.


    He felt indifferent towards this older brother. Having him around wasn¡¯t bad, but he couldn¡¯t decide, or rather, he couldn¡¯t fully let go of the past.


    ¡°Forget it, since I¡¯m already here, I might as well listen to what he has to say.


    Lu Yichen entered the room through the window, exuding an aura of detachment, as if keeping everyone at arm¡¯s length.


    Lu Yice brightened up upon seeing Lu Yichen, ¡°Second brother, you finally came.¡±


    Lu Yichen¡¯s tone was cold, ¡°If you have something to say, make it quick. I have a lot to do and not much time.¡±


    Lu Yice, undeterred by Lu Yichen¡¯s aloofness, was just happy that Lu Yichen hade, ¡°Second brother, I just wanted to have a meal with you. We brothers have never¡­¡±


    He stopped before finishing, not wanting to stir painful memories.


    Lu Yichen¡¯s gaze turned icy, ¡°Are you trying to unt something?¡±


    Lu Yice hurried to rify, fearing a misunderstanding, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I have no intention of boasting. My only intention is to have a meal with you.¡± Lu Yichen asked skeptically, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s just about having a meal?¡± Lu Yici lowered his head slightly and clenched the hem of his shirt with his hands on hisp. After some deliberation, he asked, ¡°How do you and General Tang n to deal with Father?¡±


    Lu Yichen¡¯s lips curled in a scornful smile, ¡°So that¡¯s your real purpose, isn¡¯t it?¡± Seeing Lu Yichen¡¯s misunderstanding, Lu Yice quickly said, ¡°I genuinely just wanted to have a meal with you. The question just now was incidental.¡± After observing Lu Yice for a moment, Lu Yichen revealed, ¡°If Lu Lizhang willingly confesses his hidden forces, he can have a quick end.¡±


    Lu Yice tensed up, sensing Lu Yichen¡¯s hatred for Lu Lizhang, realizing there was almost no chance of sparing Lu Lizhang, ¡°I¡¯ll try to persuade him. But I hope you don¡¯t end up with the stigma of patricide.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t personally kill him. It¡¯s not worth it to dirty my hands for Lu Lizhang,¡± Lu Yichen said with heavy sarcasm, clearly disdainful..

 Chapter 741: End Your Own Life

    Chapter 741: End Your Own Life


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lu Yice shifted the topic, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s order and have a meal.¡±


    After some hesitation, Lu Yichen eventually sat down under Lu Yice¡¯s hopeful gaze and had the meal.


    Lord Zhang¡¯s Estate.


    In the study, Lu Lizhang sat behind the desk, engulfed in gloom and frustration¡­


    In just a month of being targeted by Tang Jinghong, all his secrets had been unearthed, and by now, he had be an empty shell.


    His lucrative salt, iron, and sulfur trades were gone. Not only gone, but his entirework had been dismantled, ruthlessly and utterly!


    He mmed his fist down on the desk, unable to ept defeat, still believing in the power of his hidden forces to turn the tide.


    Then, the door was knocked, and Lu Yice¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Father, are you in?¡±


    Lu Lizhang quickly masked his emotions, softening his expression, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Lu Yice entered. The study was unlit, with Lu Lizhang¡¯s figure obscured in darkness, ¡°Father, why haven¡¯t you lit anymps?¡±


    He took out a firestarter and lit themps around the room one by one.


    The light dispelled the darkness and illuminated the surroundings.


    After putting away the firestarter, Lu Yice sat down and started persuasively, ¡°Father, please give up. Take mother and leave the capital, live a peaceful life, okay?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lu Lizhang became furious, ¡°Lu Yice, I am your father. Is that how you talk to me?¡±


    Lu Yice calmly countered, ¡°Then how do you suppose I speak to you?¡±


    Lu Li Zhang was at a loss for words.


    Lu Yice continued, ¡°Father, the hidden deeds you¡¯ve been doing, Tang General knows, which means the Emperor knows. And since the Emperor has yet to intervene, don¡¯t you understand what it means?¡±


    Lu Lizhang was left speechless, aware more than anyone of the Emperor¡¯s implication¡­


    Currently, he was the only non-imperial king left in Dalin. If the Emperor were to strip him of his title, it would inevitably cast the Emperor in a negative light, as ungrateful andcking in generosity, drawing public condemnation.


    But if he were to resign and leave the capital, no one could say anything.


    Yet, leaving the capital meant losing everything he had worked for.


    He couldn¡¯t ept that.


    Lu Yice then asked, ¡°Father, what do you really want?¡±


    This question stumped Lu Lizhang. Indeed, what had he been toiling for all his life? For money? For power? For influence?


    Upon reflection, he realized that though he seemed to have everything, he actually had nothing at all.


    He remained motionless, deep in thought.


    Suddenly, Lu Yice suggested, ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you give your hidden forces to my brother?¡±


    This suggestion hit Lu Lizhang like a thunderbolt, provoking him, ¡°Even if I dissolve the hidden forces, I wouldn¡¯t give them to Lu Yichen.¡±


    Lu Yice genuinely couldn¡¯tprehend Lu Lizhang¡¯s aversion to Lu Yichen, ¡°Father, he¡¯s also your son.¡±


    Lu Lizhang yelled furiously, ¡°He¡¯s not. From the moment I sent him out of the mansion, he ceased to be.¡±


    Lu Yice was baffled by Lu Li Zhang¡¯s obstinacy, ¡°Father, blood ties can¡¯t change.¡±


    Lu Lizhang roared, ¡°Did Lu Yichen send you to persuade me? Get out, get out! A disloyal, uninspired wretch. My life has been cursed by having you two as sons!!¡±


    Because of them, the Lu family has declined. Once, the Lu family was a time-honored noble house, bustling with visitors every day to the point where the doorstep was nearly worn through. Now, they¡¯re almost like a ruined household.


    How could he face his ancestors in theherworld?!


    Lu Yice defended himself innocently, ¡°My brother didn¡¯t make me do this. I thought it would be better for you.¡±


    Lu Lizhang, with a touch of madness, dered, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I will not resign, and I will not hand over the hidden forces! Give up on that idea!!¡±


    Lu Yice advised, ¡°Father, if we don¡¯t give it up, our Lu family will never find peace.¡±


    Lu Lizhang simply wouldn¡¯t listen, ring furiously at Lu Yice and bellowing, ¡°Get out! GO!!¡±


    With no other choice, Lu Yice had to leave. Before exiting the study, he left a remark, ¡°Father, don¡¯t you want to live a good life with mother?¡±


    Lu Lizhang didn¡¯t respond, just stared in the direction of the door, his eyes gradually reddening.


    Shortly after, Tang Jinghong flew in through the window, asking with a faint smile, ¡°Lord Zhang, how have you beentely?¡±


    Upon seeing Tang Jinghong, Lu Lizhang¡¯s rage surged, ¡°Here to gloat?¡±


    Tang Jinghong calmly responded, ¡°You misunderstand, Lord Zhang. I¡¯m merely here to inquire about your decision.¡±


    ¡°Relying on others¡¯ power!¡± Lu Lizhang couldn¡¯t care less about maintaining dignity, and cursed, ¡°Tang Jinghong, what¡¯s the benefit in doing this for you? Once the rabbit dies, the hound is cooked. After taking down us old officials, do you think you¡¯ll end well?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Once everything stabilizes, I will resign and return to my homnd, not clinging to any power.¡±


    Lu Lizhang was taken aback, not expecting such a response from Tang Jinghong, who came from humble beginnings and should, he thought, crave reaching the top more than anyone. Why could he speak so casually about such matters?


    ¡°You think I¡¯d believe your nonsense? You¡¯re just trying to trick me into surrendering the hidden forces!¡±


    Tang Jinghong spoke evenly, ¡°First, this was meant for me to hear, not you. Second, I¡¯ve long been aware of your hidden forces; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t dare confront you so brazenly.¡±


    Lu Lizhang panicked, ¡°So, you¡¯re waiting for me to expose the hidden forces myself for you to annihte in one fell swoop?¡±


    Tang Jinghong gave no direct answer.


    If Lu Lizhang was still alive, others using themanding jade token would be useless. It only carried power after Lu Lizhang¡¯s death. If Lu Lizhang realized themanding jade token was stolen and issued a warning to the hidden forces, its effectiveness would be nullified. Tang Jinghong found this outter and was thankful he and Qingzhi hadn¡¯t taken themanding jade token, or it would have been a wasted effort.


    Slumping into his chair, Lu Lizhang realized his utter defeat, ¡°You can have themanding jade token that controls the hidden forces, but spare Yice and my wife.¡±


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t directly address Lu Lizhang¡¯s request, ¡°It depends on how satisfactory your action is, Lord Zhang.¡±


    With a defeated look and noticeably grayer hair, Lu Lizhang sighed, ¡°I know what to do. Please reassure the Emperor.¡±


    He knew that by not mentioning his underground smuggling, the Emperor was hinting for him to end things himself, preserving dignity for both sides.


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°I await your decision.¡± With that, he flew out the window and vanished.


    Lu Lizhang left the study to see the consort and Lu Yichen onest time before returning to write three letters, one for each of them. After a while, he wrote another letter to Lu Yichen. Then, sitting still in his chair until dawn, he drank a cup of poison, ending his life..

 Chapter 742: Pre-Wedding Jitters

    Chapter 742: Pre-Wedding Jitters


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the Chu Vige.


    A hazy moon was emerging from the transparent, cicada-wing-like clouds, casting a silver radiance.


    Chu Qingzhi and Ge Lihua each held a jug of wine, sitting side by side on the roof. The moonlight draped over them, adding a touch of serene beauty.


    Ge Lihua raised her jug towards Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and clinked her jug with Ge Lihua¡¯s. Without much fuss, the twodies drank directly from the jugs, freely and unrestrained.


    Suddenly, Ge Lihua spoke, ¡°Qingzhi, thankyou for saving me back then.¡± That day at the foot of the mountain, if it weren¡¯t for Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong¡¯s timely arrival, Ge Lihua might have already reunited with her family in the afterlife.


    Chu Qingzhi simply replied, ¡°Live well.¡±


    Ge Lihua solemnly said, ¡°I will.¡±


    After clinking their jugs again, they each took another sip. The wine stained their rosy lips, making them look like night-blooming cereus, exceptionally beautiful.


    Chu Xuyuan, Chu Qingyan, and Chu Xuyao one after another joined them on the roof.


    For flying across roofs and vaulting over walls, the three little ones were already proficient.


    Chu Xuyao sat next to Chu Qingzhi, curious about the taste of the wine, ¡°Fifth Sister, can I have a sip?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Chu Qingzhi happily passed the wine to Chu Xuyao. Chu Xuyao smacked his lips and hugged the wine jug with his two small hands. He pondered for a while and took a sip as if he was drinking water¡­


    The next second, he sprayed out the wine in a coughing fit.


    Coughing uncontrobly, Chu Qingzhi quickly patted his back until he calmed down.


    Chu Xuyao returned the jug to Chu Qingzhi, puzzled, ¡°Fifth Sister, the wine is so harsh and spicy. What¡¯s so good about it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°It¡¯s not about the wine, but the emotions or something else you ce into it. You¡¯ll understandter.¡±


    Chu Xuyao half understood, ¡°Then why do you drink, Fifth Sister?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at Ge Lihua, ¡°To apany her.¡±


    All three kids turned to look at Ge Lihua.


    Seeing the earnest gazes of her three disciples, Ge Lihua smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m getting married soon, and I¡¯m a bit emotional.¡±


    Chu Xuyuanforted, ¡°Third Brother will treat you well, Master, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ge Lihua had no doubts about that; she just hadn¡¯t mentally adjusted yet, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine after some time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Ge Lihua on the shoulder, ¡°Want me to ask Third Brother to keep youpany?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ge Lihua quickly refused, her delicate brows furrowing at the thought of Chu Xuyuan, which seemed to make her more anxious.


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, Lihua must be experiencing pre-wedding jitters.


    ¡°Tomorrow the kids don¡¯t have lessons. I n to buy some calves. Wiry don¡¯t youe out with me to rx?¡±


    ¡°Alright, when are we going?¡± Ge Lihua agreed immediately. She felt as if there was a suffocating breath in her heart, and she urgently needed to rx.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Tomorrow morning. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll go after breakfast.¡±


    Ge Lihua nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    A parrot flew into the room, perching on the headboard, and crisply chirped, ¡°Wake up, wake up, the sun¡¯s shining on your butt, the sun¡¯s shining on your butt¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi opened her eyes and caught the parrot in one swoop, ¡°Ever since I got you, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve gained an rm clock. How do you tell the time, chirping exactly at this moment every day?¡±


    The parrot meekly let Chu Qingzhi hold it, ¡°Hungry, hungry¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stroked the parrot¡¯s head, ¡°All you do is eat and sleep, aside from sleeping you eat, and still demand food on time, who gave you such audacity?¡±


    The parrot excitedly chirped, ¡°I¡¯m the nanny, I¡¯m the nanny¡­¡¯


    Chu Qingzhiughed, ¡°Meaning, you¡¯re not entirely useless, right?¡±


    The parrot confidently chirped, ¡°Of course, of course¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, considering how dedicated you are, I¡¯ll get up and get you something to eat.¡± Chu Qingzhi released the parrot and got out of bed.


    She had stored some of the parrot¡¯s feed in a bottle in the room to avoid the inconvenience of fetching it from the storeroom every time, including millet, rice, wheat, soybeans, and several other grains.


    After shattering it, she ced it on a te for Shuang¡¯er to eat.


    Shuang¡¯er was extremely satisfied with her current life. As it ate the luxurious food, its heart was filled with gratitude towards Chu Qingzhi.


    After watching the parrot eat for a while, Chu Qingzhi went downstairs to wash up, then headed to the workshop.


    Yesterday, after everyone left work, she took the walnuts to the stove room for roasting. This morning, as everyone would start working soon, she needed to get the walnuts out early.


    Upon entering the stove room, she was greeted by the rich aroma of walnuts. Chu Qingzhi randomly picked a walnut from the winnowing basket, cracked it open, and found the walnut meat mostly dried up. Another round of roasting tonight should be sufficient.


    At that moment, a delightful nursery rhyme was heard, ¡°Big moon, second moon, brother wakes up to learn carpentry, mother gets up to sew shoe soles, sister-inw gets up to steam glutinous rice, baby smells the fragrance of the rice, beats the gong to meet the maiden¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, about to carry the winnowing basket outside, turned her head and saw Chu Lan¡¯er.


    Chu Lan¡¯er hadn¡¯t expected Chu Qingzhi to be there, paused for a moment, then ran over joyfully, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, let me help you carry the winnowing basket.¡± Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Why are you here so early?¡±


    Chu Lan¡¯er responsively said, ¡°I came to check if any ce is dirty, to clean it up early. After everyone gets to work, we can¡¯t clean it anymore. Otherwise, the dust will dirty things.¡±


    Shen Ruyue taught well. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then you go check, I can manage here.¡±


    Chu Lan¡¯er nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go check ande back to help you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Lan¡¯er had cleaned the workshop before leaving yesterday. After inspecting around, finding it very clean, she hurried back to assist Chu Qingzhi, Sister Qingzhi, I thought of nting some flowers under those trees, okay?¡± Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, but where do you n to dig them up?¡± Chu Lan¡¯er said, ¡°I¡¯ll just look around to see what I can find and transnt them here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll get Ruyue to give you some moneyter. Why don¡¯t you buy some flower seeds to nt?¡± She also wanted to build the workshop more beautifully.


    Chu Lan¡¯er immediately felt like she had been entrusted with a heavy responsibility. ¡°I promise to do a good job.¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    The two of them moved the dustpan to the empty space. After that, they went home.


    On the way, Chu Lan¡¯er looked at Chu Qingzhi from time to time, as if she wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Chu Lan¡¯er took a deep breath and mustered her courage to ask, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, I want to be literate. Can I listen in? I don¡¯t eat. Just let me listen.¡± Chu Qingzhi liked smart children. A child like Chu Lan¡¯er was the type she admired. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Lihuater. You can go to ss.¡±


    Chu Lan¡¯er was overjoyed. ¡°Thankyou, Sister Qingzhi. I¡¯ll work hard. I¡¯ll repay you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi encouraged, ¡°Learn well. If you can, make up for what you missed previously.¡±


    Chu Lan¡¯er nodded heavily. ¡°I will.¡±

 Chapter 743: Overcoming Obstacles

    Chapter 743: Oveing Obstacles


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At ChuShi¡¯an¡¯s house.


    Chu Lan¡¯er dashed home, her excitement beyond words, calling out, ¡°Dad, Dad, Dad¡­¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an, hearing Chu Lanyi¡¯s hurried shouts, hurried out of the kitchen, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lan¡¯er?¡±


    Chu Lan¡¯er, thrilled, said, ¡°Sister Qingzhi agreed to let me study, Dad, I can go to school now, I can study, Dad, I¡¯m so happy¡­¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an paused for a moment, then joyfully responded, ¡°Qingzhi really agreed to let you study?¡±


    Chu Lan¡¯er excitedly exined, ¡°Sister Qingzhi said it herself, just now on the way back to the vige with her.¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an walked excitedly back and forth in the yard a few times, then said, ¡°You watch the rice in the pot. I¡¯ll go and thank her in person.


    Chu Lan¡¯er stopped Chu Shi¡¯an, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s insincere to go thank someone empty-handed. Later, when you¡¯re free, go to the city and buy some fine rice. I¡¯ll make some rice balls to give them as a token of our gratitude.¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an smacked his forehead, ¡°Dad¡¯s been confused. I¡¯ll follow your advice


    and buy someter.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    The father and daughter, having lived together for so long, had never been this happy before.


    Tongzi County.


    In the dining hall, Bao Linjiang and Rong Shiyu both pulled out their food boxes from behind at the same time, saying, ¡°This is what I¡­¡±


    Both paused, thenughed together.


    Bao Linjiang ced his food box on the table and pushed it towards Rong Shiyu, slightly awkward, ¡°This is the breakfast I made. Try it.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun traveled all year round and was very good at cooking. Bao Linjiang had learned to make breakfast from him.


    Rong Shiyu thought it was a coincidence as she opened her food box and brought out a bowl of noodles, ¡°I made this especially for you.¡±


    As a wealthy heiress, culinary skills were part of her training.


    A true heiress is not someone who is incapable but someone who is skilled in all areas.


    Bao Linjiang smiled. ¡°Looks like we really have a tacit understanding.¡±


    Rong Shiyu ced the bowl of noodles in front of Bao Linjiang, generously offering, ¡°Try it. This is the first time I¡¯ve cooked for someone other than my parents.¡±


    Bao Linjiang rushed to say, ¡°This is also the first time I¡¯ve cooked for someone other than my master. You try it too.¡±


    They both sat down to eat the noodles the other had made for them.


    Bao Linjiangplimented, ¡°Delicious, Shiyu, I didn¡¯t expect you to be not only beautiful but also a great cook.¡±


    Hearing such direct praise for the first time, Rong Shiyu blushed and smiled shyly, ¡°The noodles you cooked are very tasty too.¡±


    A bowl of noodles once again brought them closer together.


    At Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house.


    A rough, duck-like voice spread through the yard as Li Qingyin loudly announced, ¡°Third Sister, I¡¯ve brought a few ducks for you.¡±


    Li Qingyu stepped out of the house, ¡°Why not sell the ducks for money? Wiry keep bringing them to my house?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my sister, if not to your house, where else should I bring them?¡± Li Qingyin thrust the ducks into Li Qingyu¡¯s hands. ¡°These are the drakes from this batch. I¡¯ve sold the others; these are specially kept for your house. Third Sister, please don¡¯t refuse my good intentions.¡±


    With that said, Li Qingyu epted, ¡°Don¡¯t bring any more next time, sell them all for money.¡±


    Li Qingyin looked at Li Qingyu, ¡°Are you growing distant from me, Third


    Sister?¡±


    Li Qingyu quickly responded, ¡°What are you talking about?


    Li Qingyin said, ¡°These few ducks are nothingpared to the help you¡¯ve given me. By refusing them, aren¡¯t you trying to set a boundary between us?¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s no intention to set any boundaries,¡± Li Qingyu conceded. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say that again in the future. Whatever you bring is fine.¡±


    Li Qingyin smiled, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    After delivering the ducks, Li Qingyin headed home, where many chores awaited.


    Li Qingyu, holding the ducks, saw Chu Qingzhiing out of the house and quickly asked, ¡°Qingzhi, how do you want to eat these ducks? I will cook for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi recalled various ways to cook duck, ¡°Soy sauce duck.¡±


    Li Qingyu, curious, asked, ¡°What¡¯s soy sauce duck?¡±


    It was too much to exin in a few words, so Chu Qingzhi simply said, ¡°Mother, lock up the ducks for now, I¡¯lle back and cookter.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had to go out to buy calves and, having arranged things with Li Qingyu, left with Ge Lihua on horseback.


    At Granny Sun¡¯s ce.


    Seeing Chu Qingning approaching, Granny Sun quickly went to open the courtyard gate, inviting her in, ¡°Qingning, what brings you here?


    Chu Qingning lifted the medicine bottle in her hand, ¡°I¡¯vee to deliver medicine for your daughter-inw, to help her heal.


    ¡°Thank you, Qingning.¡± Granny Sun led Chu Qingning towards the daughter- inw¡¯s room, smiling as they walked, ¡°Qingning, you should see your little nephewter, he¡¯s especially adorable.¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Entering the room, Chu Qingning handed over the medicine, ¡°This is for applying on the wound, and it can also be used for the stretch marks on your belly. Use it once a day.¡±


    The sister-inw gratefully took the medicine bottle, smiling, ¡°Thank you for making the trip, Qingning. Please, take a seat.¡±


    Chu Qingning sat on a stool in front of the bed, reaching out to tease the child, ¡°He really is cute.¡± Looking at the little life, she felt a strange sense of affirmation, which gave her the determination to keep going.


    The sister-inw gently shook her son¡¯s hand, ¡°Son, call her Aunt Qingning.


    Chu Qingningughed, ¡°He¡¯ll be calling people by next year.¡±


    Just then, urgent footsteps were heard outside, and Chu San ran to the door, ¡°Qingning, someone is looking for you, saying it¡¯s urgent.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll visit you another day.¡± After speaking, Chu Qingning quickly walked out. Before Chu San could say more, a man rushed over, ¡°Miss Qingning, please, save my wife, please¡­¡±


    Chu Qingning immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    The man knelt before Chu Qingning, crying, ¡°My wife startedborst night, and she still hasn¡¯t given birth by this morning. The midwife said it¡¯s likely both could die.¡±


    This serious?!


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Chu Qingning immediately went home to grab her medical kit, then took a carriage to the man¡¯s house.


    It wasn¡¯t far, just in Xu Vige, the same vige as Li Qingyin.


    With Chu Qingzhi not around, Chu Qingning was very nervous, but there was no time for nerves now. The woman inbor had already fainted, bloodied below, a sight that was horrifying.


    Chu Qingning took a life-saving pill from her medical kit to feed the woman, then put a slice of ginseng in her mouth to sustain the adult¡¯s life before attempting to save the child.


    This was what Chu Qingzhi had told her: in a situation where only one could be saved, don¡¯t listen to anyone else and prioritize the adult¡¯s life.


    Then, Chu Qingning quickly put on gloves, sanitized her hands with strong alcohol, and examined the woman.


    The birth canal was narrow, and the child was stuck.


    Taking a deep breath, she pushed the child¡¯s head back, then used forceps to mp the child¡¯s head and pulled¡­


    The process went smoothly, though the woman was in pain. There was no choice; the child¡¯s life was at stake, and without quick action, the child would have been lost.

 Chapter 744: Disdaining Himself

    Chapter 744: Disdaining Himself


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingning gently lifted the child into her arms, patting the infant¡¯s back lightly until a weak cry was heard.


    Breathing out the air she had been holding, Chu Qingning felt a surge of relief and aplishment ¨C she had sessfully saved both mother and child.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now!¡±


    After quickly dealing with the aftermath, Chu Qingning carried the child out of the room and handed him to the father, ¡°It¡¯s a boy, both mother and son are safe.¡±


    The man knelt before Chu Qingning again, ¡°Miss, I owe you a great debt, one I will never forget in my lifetime.¡±


    Chu Qingning helped the man to his feet, ¡°Go see your wife. She¡¯s suffered a lot, nearly losing her life. Treat her well.¡±


    The man nodded earnestly, ¡°I know, and I will repay her.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded, ¡°Go on.¡± She was relieved to have encountered a man of conscience.


    The news of Chu Qingning saving the mother and child soon spread across the neighboring viges, significantly boosting her reputation.


    At the Li Family Porcin Workshop.


    In the workshop, Li Shaoliang spoke to his father, Li Zhenzong, with unprecedented seriousness, ¡°Dad, I have a favor to ask of you, and you must agree.¡±


    Seeing his son¡¯s solemn expression, Li Zhenzong straightened up, responding, ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡±


    Li Shaoliang pursed his lips, his resolve unwavering as he said, ¡°Dad, I want you to go to the Chu family on my behalf and propose marriage to Qingshuang. Is that okay?¡±


    Li Zhenzong spat out his tea in shock, looking at Li Shaoliang incredulously, ¡°Are you joking?¡±


    Li Shaoliang frowned, puzzled by his father¡¯s reaction, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m serious. Please, do this for me.¡±


    Li Zhenzong waved his hand in refusal, ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Li Shaoliang couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Is marrying Qingshuang a bad idea? Dad, is there something you¡¯re hiding? If there is, tell me, and I¡¯ll solve it.¡±


    Li Zhenzong pped the back of Li Shaoliang¡¯s head, exasperated, ¡°Nonsense, my refusal isn¡¯t due to any other reason¡­¡± He paused, then added with a tone of tough love, ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t thinkyou¡¯re worthy of Qingshuang.¡±


    Li Shaoliang was stunned, ¡°Dad, are you really my father?¡±


    Li Zhenzong looked away, ¡°Go back. We¡¯ll talk about this in a couple of years.¡±


    Li Shaoliang protested, ¡°That won¡¯t do. In two years, Qingshuang might be taken by someone else. You need to act now and settle this.¡±


    Li Zhenzong¡¯s disapproval of his younger son deepened, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Qingshuang won¡¯t be taken by anyone.¡±


    Li Shaoliang was adamant, his frustration evident, ¡°How can you be so sure? If we don¡¯t settle this now and Qingshuang is taken by someone elseter, I¡¯ll have nowhere to cry.¡±


    ¡°Does Qingshuang know about this?¡± Li Zhenzong was incredulous; had his son lost his senses?


    Li Shaoliang admitted, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know. It¡¯s my decision. I need your support first, then I¡¯ll¡­ talk to Qingshuang.¡±


    Li Zhenzong cut him off, ¡°I don¡¯t support this!¡±


    Li Shaoliang didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you support me?¡±


    Li Zhenzong nced at Li Shaoliang, ¡°You¡¯re just not good enough.¡±


    ¡°Look at yourself, what can you do besides managing a store? The guy next door, who¡¯s about your age, is already running his own business. I ran into him yesterday; he¡¯s even opening a branch in the next city. Now, look at you¡­¡±


    Li Zhenzong made his disdain crystal clear, feeling more and more unable to look his son in the eye as he spoke.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± With such aparison, he truly felt inadequate. Li Shaoliang opened his mouth but found himself at a loss for words.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel disdain for himself!


    Li Zhenzong waved him off, ¡°Go back to the store. I¡¯ve got a lot to do here and don¡¯t need you getting in the way.¡±


    ¡°Dad, is there really no room for discussion?¡±


    ¡°No, get out of here. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Li Zhenzong¡¯s disapproval was palpable.


    Li Shaoliang had no choice but to leave.


    However, from this conversation, he had an epiphany. ording to his father, only if he proved himself capable would his father agree to his marriage to Qingshuang.


    It seemed that striving to improve was the only way to win his love.


    Yes, he must strive to improve.


    At the cow farm.


    ¡°Moos¡± of distress echoed from the cow farm as the manager rushed out, perhaps too anxious to notice, and ran towards Chu Qingzhi¡¯s horse.


    Chu Qingzhi raised her hand, creating a barrier of spiritual energy, ¡°Manager, what¡¯s the rush?¡±


    The manager felt that he had bumped into something and quickly stopped. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re here? Quick, Miss, help me. The cow is about to die.¡±


    Frowning, Chu Qingzhi dismounted, ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±


    Entering the cow farm, the cow¡¯s agonized moans became even more pronounced, tugging at the heartstrings. Chu Qingzhi hastened her steps.


    Ge Lihua followed Chu Qingzhi, and together they reached the birthing pen of the cow.


    The cow, in pain, was butting its head against the wall.


    Without hesitation, Chu Qingzhi climbed into the pen, ced her hand on the cow¡¯s back, and gently patted it. After a moment, she tapped the side of the cow¡¯s belly lightly a few times, and soon, the calf was born smoothly.


    The cow, exhausted from the effort,y down immediately after giving birth, its eyes filled with gratitude as it looked at Chu Qingzhi.


    The manager, witnessing this, couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s skill. Not even the best doctor in the cow farm could achieve such a feat. ¡°Miss, what can I do now?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi instructed, ¡°Get some food for the cow, to help it recover its strength.¡±


    ¡°Right away,¡± the manager replied, eager to assist.


    The doctor, who had been assisting with the cow¡¯s delivery, approached Chu Qingzhi humbly and asked, ¡°Miss, why did the calfe out after you tapped a few times?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°The spots I tapped are acupoints on the cow¡¯s body that help rx its muscles, alleviate pain, and thereby dte the birth canal to aid in the delivery.¡±


    The doctor, looking enlightened, thanked her, ¡°Thankyou, Miss. I¡¯ve learned something valuable.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, then climbed out of the pen, ¡°Lihua, let¡¯s have a look around the farm.¡±


    Ge Lihua agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After walking around, Chu Qingzhi had a n in mind, ¡°Manager, I¡¯d like to buy some cows and calves. Could you spare some?¡±


    The manager readily responded, ¡°Of course. How many would you like?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the season for spring plowing, so the demand for cows was low, and with the recent births, the farm was nearly overrun with cows.


    Chu Qingzhi stated, ¡°Twenty cows and twenty calves.¡±


    The manager was overjoyed at the prospect of selling forty cows, which would significantly ease their overcrowding issue, ¡°Certainly, when would you like them delivered?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Could you deliver them the day after tomorrow?¡± The cow shed would be ready today, and with one day to prepare, they would be perfect for the new arrivals.


    The manager agreed without hesitation, ¡°Deal.¡±


    After signing the agreement and paying a deposit, Chu Qingzhi sessfully concluded the deal.


    Intending to buy a total of one hundred cows and still needing sixty more, Chu Qingzhi and Ge Lihua then headed to the next cow farm to continue their purchases.

 Chapter 745: Meeting Between the Two Families

    Chapter 745: Meeting Between the Two Families


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingning returned home, finding it alreadyte.


    Li Qingyu said, ¡°Hurry and change your clothes. We¡¯re going to the county town to have dinner with Zhaozong¡¯s brother and sister-inw. No matter what, we mustn¡¯t lose our manners on our first meeting.¡±


    Feeling a bit nervous, Chu Qingning nodded, ¡°Mother, I understand.¡±


    Just then, Jiang Zhaozong¡¯s voice came from downstairs, ¡°Uncle Chu, Aunt


    Chu, Qingning, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±


    Chu Qingning replied, ¡°Coming.¡± She then proceeded to leave.


    Today, she had taken special care with her appearance. Chu Qingyan had helped her with a light makeup, making her face look elegant and refined. Dressed in a goose-yellow dress embroidered with beautiful orchids, her hair was styled in a young girl¡¯s bun, adorned with a simple orchid hairpin to match her orchid earrings. She looked both formal and beautiful.


    Jiang Zhaoyong turned and saw Chu Qingning, struck by her radiance, ¡°Qingning, you look beautiful today.¡±


    With a modest smile, Chu Qingning jokingly asked, ¡°Am I not always beautiful?¡±


    Worried about a possible misunderstanding, Jiang Zhaoyong quickly rified,


    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re always beautiful, but today, even more so.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Chu Qingning exchanged a few light-hearted words with Jiang Zhaoyong before turning serious, ¡°Are your brother and sister-inw easy to get along with? What if they don¡¯t like me?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong assured her, ¡°My brother and sister-inw are generous and protective. They are clear about what¡¯s right and wrong. With you being such a wonderful girl, they couldn¡¯t possibly fail to see that. Once they do, they couldn¡¯t possibly dislike you.¡±


    Feeling somewhat relieved, Chu Qingning said, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    After getting ready, Chu Rong and Li Qingyu apanied Chu Qingning to the county town.


    Jiang Zhaoyong had arranged for a carriage to pick them up. Upon entering the county town, they stopped outside the Hongyun Restaurant.


    Inside the private room, Wu Yan, Jiang Tao, and their two sons were already waiting.


    Wu Yan instructed her sons, ¡°When the guests arrive, no fussing. Be careful while eating, and don¡¯t act rash like you do at home. Don¡¯t embarrass your uncle, understand?¡±


    The eldest son, twelve, and the youngest, ten, responded together, ¡°We understand, mother.¡±


    Jiang Tao added, ¡°Make sure to greet them properly. Don¡¯t stand there like a bump on a log, got it?¡±


    ¡°Understood, dad.¡±


    Jiang Tao told Wu Yan, ¡°If the girl isn¡¯t to our liking, let¡¯s not show it. Considering she has been taking care of Zhaoyong, we should at least offer a meal in thanks.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to say that. I wasn¡¯t nning to make the girl feel awkward,¡± Wu Yan replied. ¡°And you, keep your opinions to yourself until after the girl has left. Don¡¯t get drunk and forget yourself.¡±


    Jiang Tao waved it off, ¡°I¡¯ll only have one drink today. I won¡¯t get drunk and say anything out of line.¡±


    Wu Yan warned, ¡°Remember your words. Don¡¯t say something offensive and turn the girl against Zhaoyong. Even if you end up liking her, she might not want to be with Zhaoyong anymore.¡±


    Jiang Tao assured her, ¡°I know. I wouldn¡¯t joke about my brother¡¯s lifetime happiness.¡±


    Wu Yan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. Regardless of whether we like her or not, we must show her respect.¡±


    Jiang Tao agreed, ¡°That¡¯s the right approach.¡±


    There was a knock on the door. Jiang Zhaoyong said, ¡°Brother, Sister-inw, I¡¯m back.¡±


    The couple immediately stood up, anxiously adjusting their clothes and exchanging nces before Jiang Tao went to open the door with a smile, ¡°Everyone, pleasee in.¡±


    After entering the private room and introductions made by Jiang Zhaoyong as the link between them, the initial meeting proceeded smoothly.


    Upon seeing Chu Qingning for the first time, Wu Yan and Jiang Tao had the same thought unspoken¡­


    This girl didn¡¯t resemble a countryside girl at all; she was even more refined and beautiful than any of the youngdies they had seen in the county town. She had both beauty and grace, truly one in a hundred.


    The quality of her parents¡¯ clothes indicated their affluent background, and their gentle demeanors suggested good character. Finding such good and wealthy folks was rare indeed.


    Now, the concern wasn¡¯t whether they liked the girl, but whether their family was esteemed enough for her.


    With this realization, the couple became even more determined to leave a good impression on the girl and her parents, hoping to aid their brother in his pursuit.


    Wu Yan, with a smile, said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Zhaoyong that Qingning is a doctor?¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded and smiled, ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not very proficient yet. I¡¯m still learning and practicing medicine. The medical knowledge I¡¯ve acquired is primarily for treating women, which is somewhat different from other doctors.¡±


    Identifying with this, Wu Yan appreciated Chu Qingning¡¯s medical focus, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. It¡¯s often inconvenient for us women to seek medical treatment. If there¡¯s a doctor who specializes in treating women, that would be fantastic.¡±


    Chu Qingning replied, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I thought. It¡¯s nice to see that sister-inw shares the same view.¡± She then cautiously asked, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s improper for a youngdy to go out and practice medicine publicly?¡±


    Wu Yan quickly reassured her, ¡°What you¡¯re doing is a great deed. I fully support it; how could I think otherwise?¡±


    Relieved, Chu Qingning said, ¡°Sister-inw is very understanding.¡±


    Pleased by thepliment, Wu Yan beamed, ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s order some dishes and continue chatting while we eat, shall we?¡±


    Chu Qingning politely responded, ¡°I¡¯ll follow sister-inw¡¯s lead.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Yan called the waiter and ordered arge selection of dishes, most of which were Chu Qingning¡¯s favorites.


    Jiang Zhaoyong pretended to be aggrieved, ¡°Sister-inw used to cater to me. Now that Qingning is here, I¡¯m forgotten.¡±


    Wu Yan teased him, ¡°You¡¯re grown up and still acting spoiled in front of your sister-inw. Pay more attention to Qingning; if she ignores you, you¡¯ll be the one crying.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong quickly agreed, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Later, Wu Yan also presented Chu Qingning with a gift, showing her approval.


    As the evening progressed, the rtionship between the two families grew more harmonious, marking a promising start.


    After dinner, Jiang Zhaoyong escorted the Chu family home. Upon his return, Wu Yan immediately pulled him aside to inquire, ¡°Does Qingning¡¯s family have any specific requests for the betrothal gifts? Your brother and I will start preparations right away to settle the marriage proposal as soon as possible.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong was taken aback, ¡°Sister-inw, weren¡¯t you saying yesterday¡­¡±


    Wu Yan cut him off, ¡°Yesterday was yesterday, today is today. I didn¡¯t know Qingning was so exceptional before. If we lose her, you¡¯ll never find anyone as good again.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong nodded in agreement, ¡°You¡¯re right, sister-inw.¡±


    Wu Yan urged him, ¡°So, tell me, what are their requirements for the betrothal gifts?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t have specific requirements, as long as it follows tradition. But I don¡¯t want to shortchange Qingning.¡± Jiang Zhaoyong took out a list of betrothal gifts that Chu Qingning¡¯s eldest brother had prepared for his own proposal, ¡°This is what her brother brought for his marriage proposal.¡±


    Upon seeing the list, Jiang Tao was astonished; the items listed amounted to over a thousand taels, including a thousand taels of betrothal money, ¡°Is Qingning¡¯s family that wealthy?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong hadn¡¯t previously disclosed the Chu family¡¯s wealth to his brother and sister-inw, only mentioning matters rted to Chu Qingning.


    Jiang Zhao Yong exined, ¡°Their family is in business, which has expanded to the capital. They even coborate with the richest family in Daling Dynasty.


    And there¡¯s something else you should know. The girl who was granted the title of baroness that you were talking about before is Qingning¡¯s youngest sister. She¡¯s also the fiancee of a general¡­¡±


    His brother and sister-inw were speechless.


    So, in the end, was it them who were climbing the socialdder through this marriage?

 Chapter 746: Can’t Change Your Mind

    Chapter 746: Can¡¯t Change Your Mind


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    With the shifting dynamics of status between the two families, Wu Yan worriedly said, ¡°Their family is so well-off, do you think they¡¯ll ept you?¡±


    Previously, sister-inw was concerned that their family wasn¡¯t good enough for him, but after meeting once, she worried if they would even consider him, leaving Jiang Zhaoyong speechless.


    Jiang Zhaoyong reassured, ¡°Qingning isn¡¯t like that. Her family is very kind. You¡¯ll see when you visit their vige.¡±


    Nodding, Wu Yan agreed, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll prepare the betrothal gifts ording to the list you have. We¡¯ve saved the money you sent home over the years, so arranging the betrothal gifts won¡¯t be an issue.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong felt touched, ¡°Thankyou, sister-inw.¡±


    Wu Yan, always grateful, remembered how generous Jiang Zhaoyong had been with his earnings since bing the top martial schr, ¡°What are you thanking me for? We¡¯re family. Now that you¡¯re getting married, your brother and I are very happy. Just make sure to treat Qingning well.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong truly liked Chu Qingning, ¡°Even without you saying, I would.¡±


    Pleased, Wu Yan said, ¡°Go get the carriage. Your brother and I will choose a good date, then we¡¯ll officially propose.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    Upon returning home, Chu Qingning expressed her concerns, ¡°Dad, Mom, what do you think of Zhaoyong¡¯s family?¡±


    Li Qingyu found them to be reasonable people, easy to get along with.


    Chu Rong noticed something different, mentioning, ¡°Their kids are well- behaved, polite in addressing others and during meals. They seem nice.¡±


    Li Qingyu reasoned, ¡°The children¡¯s manners often reflect their parents¡¯. If the kids are alright, the parents can¡¯t be far off.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chu Qingning felt somewhat reassured, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll go change clothes and then prepare some medicines.¡±


    Li Qingyu encouraged her, ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t dy your work.¡±


    At Yunfei School.


    At the back door, Wu Yaqing waved at Song Qingyuan with a smile, ¡°Over here.¡±


    Seeing the cheerful and cute girl, Song Qingyuan, usually a bit serious, couldn¡¯t help but smile and quickened his pace towards Wu Yaqing, ¡°Have you decided where we¡¯re going to eat?¡±


    Wu Yaqing blinked, ¡°I¡¯m inviting you, so you should choose the ce.¡±


    Song Qingyuan smiled softly, ¡°As a man, it wouldn¡¯t be gentlemanly to let ady pay. Let me treat you.¡±


    Wu Yaqing insisted, smiling brightly, ¡°We agreed I¡¯m paying, no changing ns.¡±


    After some thought, Song Qingyuan suggested, ¡°How about we go for fish skin dumplings?¡±


    ¡°Fish skin dumplings?¡± Wu Yaqing licked her lips, her gesture exuding cuteness, ¡°Are they delicious?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Arriving at a small shop with a sign for fish skin dumplings, somewhat old indicating its long history, the shop was bustling, with many people opting for takeout, making it the busiest on the street.


    Seeing Wu Yaqing¡¯s interest, Song Qingyuan mentioned, ¡°This shop has been here since Yunfei School was established. The taste is exquisite, and it¡¯s always been very sessful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to try it then,¡± Wu Yaqing entered first.


    A table just became avable, and they sat down, ordered food, and continued chatting, eventually talking about Wu Yaqing¡¯s bookstore.


    ¡°Yaqing, what made you decide to open a bookstore there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s rare,¡± Wu Yaqing said with a smile, then inquired, ¡°Are you worried my business won¡¯t do well?¡±


    Song Qingyuan tactfully said, ¡°I believe that reading is a noble pursuit, and the environment at the back door isn¡¯t very conducive. Opening a bookstore there might affect its perception.¡±


    Wu Yaqing cleared her throat and spoke earnestly, ¡°I think your view is mistaken. Firstly, serious reading is the same anywhere, and secondly, a bookstore is simply a ce to sell books, essentially a business like any other, no different.¡±


    She pointed to her head, ¡°The difference is made here, unrted to the act of reading itself.¡±


    Song Qingyuan found Wu Yaqing¡¯s words somewhat persuasive, and with the arrival of the dumplings, he shifted the topic, ¡°Try the dumplings.¡±


    Wu Yaqingnodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the meal, Song Qingyuan told Wu Yaqing, ¡°Many from the school n to visit when you open. I wish you sess.¡±


    Wu Yaqing smiled yfully, exuding confidence, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely like it.¡±


    Curious about her confidence, Song Qingyuan also expressed interest, ¡°I¡¯lle too, to support you.¡±


    Wu Yaqing weed him, ¡°Great, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    The two parted ways afterwards, one heading back to the shop and the other to the school.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Several young girls ran towards Chu Qingyan¡¯s house, shouting from the yard, ¡°Qingyan, Qingyan¡­¡±


    Chu Qingyan, who was preparing medicines, ran out in response, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Chu Xiaofeng gestured for her toe down, ¡°Can youe here?¡±


    ¡°Just a moment,¡± Chu Qingyan turned and dashed downstairs, then halfway, she ran back, leaping from the balcony straight down.


    This scene stunned the group of friends.


    Chu Qingyan dusted off her hands, proudly asking, ¡°How was that? Did I look like a little swallow?¡±


    Chu Xiaofeng looked at her admiringly, ¡°Did you learn martial arts like your fifth sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve learned to ¡®fly¡¯ awhile ago. I just wanted to show you,¡± Chu Qingyan always loved to show off and had been waiting for a chance to impress her friends.


    ¡°That¡¯s so cool, I wish we could be as skilled as you.¡±


    ¡°Qingyan, can you teach us?¡±


    ¡°Qingyan, we want to fly too.¡±


    Chu Qingyan apologetically said, ¡°I can¡¯t teach, and martial arts require a formal apprenticeship. But maybe when I¡¯m better, I can take you flying. How¡¯s that?¡±


    Without a better option, they all agreed.


    Chu Qingyan quickly changed the subject, ¡°So, what did youe for?¡±


    Chu Xiaofeng asked, ¡°Do you have any medicine that makes people whiter?¡±


    Chu Qingyan was puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Chu Xiaofeng exined, ¡°Thendlord¡¯s daughter in the next vige is very dark-skinned. She promised a reward of one hundred copper coins to anyone who can make her skin whiter. We immediately thought of you.¡±


    ¡°To be whiter?¡± Chu Qingyan shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make such a medicine, but I can ask my fifth sister.¡±


    Chu Xiaofeng urged, ¡°Then ask her quickly. Thendlord¡¯s daughter is wealthy, and if you can make it, you could earn a lot.¡±


    Chu Qingyan pondered, ¡°You have a point. I¡¯ll ask her when she returns.¡±


    Chu Xiaofeng reminded her, ¡°Hurry, we need to go back to work.¡±


    Chu Qingyan thanked them, ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, we¡¯re off.¡± The group of young girls quickly dispersed.

 Chapter 747: Retaliation

    Chapter 747: Retaliation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Fengxin County.


    Recently, right across the Lin¡¯s Pastry Shop in the county town, a new Li¡¯s Pastry Shop opened its doors.


    Li¡¯s Pastry Shop quickly became a hit. Though they didn¡¯t sell a wide variety of pastries, each type was exceptionally delicious, drawing in crowds daily.


    An attendant stepped out of the shop, calling out loudly, ¡°New today, mini cakes! Wee everyone to have a taste.¡±


    Mini cakes?


    The novel offering attracted many, including customers who had initially headed for Lin¡¯s Pastry Shop but now turned on their heels¡­


    This scene infuriated Old Mastery Lin, who was watching from the second floor of his shop, his beard bristling with anger. ¡°Had I known Li Tingzhao would be so ungrateful, I would never have taken him in,¡± he fumed.


    The servants behind him bowed their heads, trying to be as inconspicuous as possible.


    Despite his anger, Old Master Lin felt powerless. Li Tingzhao, now a powerful lord, had resources and influence at his disposal, while the Lins were merely a local family, unable to stand against him.


    With a flick of his sleeve, Old Master Lin turned and left the shop.


    He made his way through the streets to the county magistrate¡¯s back door and asked the gatekeeper, ¡°Is the magistrate avable now?¡±


    Having been instructed beforehand, the gatekeeper shook his head, ¡°The magistrate is very busy these days and has no time for visitors. Please return another time, Old Master Lin.¡±


    It was clear to Old Master Lin. The magistrate had been bought by Li Tingzhao. Anger distorted his face, but there was nothing he could do but leave.


    However, instead of going home, he went straight to Li Tingzhao¡¯s residence.


    Li Tingzhao, hearing of Old Master Lin¡¯s arrival, did not turn him away but had him courteously shown to the guest room and served tea.


    Old Master Lin, seething with repressed anger, forwent pleasantries and went straight to the point, ¡°What is the meaning of this, Lord Li?¡±


    Pretending ignorance, Li Tingzhao responded, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m not quite following.¡±


    Back when Old Madam Lin had treated him with feigned kindness, Old Master Lin had turned a blind eye. Now, it was time for him to taste his own medicine.


    Burning with rage yet trying to maintainposure, Old master Lin pressed, ¡°What offense has my family given you to warrant this treatment?¡±


    Li Tingzhao sneered inwardly, ¡°You should ask your wife that question.¡±


    Feeling guilty, Old Master Lin argued, ¡°Even if my family was at fault, haven¡¯t we raised you for twenty years? Shouldn¡¯t you show some gratitude rather than treat the Lin family this way?¡±


    Li Tingzhao¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Are you truly unaware, or are you pretending not to understand?¡±


    Old Master Lin didn¡¯t dare to look directly at him. He lowered his gaze slightly and pretended to be innocent and puzzled. ¡°Please enlighten me, Master Li.¡±


    Li Tingzhao, his face clouded with resentment, wished he could make Old Master Lin endure all the suffering he had experienced, ¡°Ask your wife. She knows far better than I do.¡±


    Realizing that everything was out in the open, Old Master Lin felt as if he were sitting on pins and needles. He stood up to leave, ¡°I shall take my leave, my lord.¡±


    Li Tingzhao watched Old Master Lin¡¯s retreating figure with a sinister gaze. If he couldn¡¯t bear this much, what would happen when the Lin family faced ruin? Would they all seek death?


    Old Master Lin stormed back home, pping Old Madam Lin across the face as soon as he saw her, ¡°Look at the mess you¡¯ve made!¡±


    Old Master Lin, stunned by the p, looked at him in disbelief.


    Grabbing a teacup, Old Master Lin smashed it onto the floor, but even that did little to quell his fury. ¡°Li Tingzhao is out to destroy our family. Are you happy now?¡± he yelled.


    Crying, Old Madam Lin replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t know it woulde to this¡­ At first, I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°At first, you thought¡­¡± Old Master Lin was livid, his anger reaching its peak. ¡°Having him around wouldn¡¯t have hurt the Lin family. Why did you have to treat him that way?¡±


    She had suspected Li Tingzhao was Old Master Lin¡¯s illegitimate son and had thus plotted against him. Had she known he was a lost prince, she would have revered him like an ancestor. But regrets were useless now.


    Old Master Lin was so angry he could have killed her. They had a money tree at home, yet Old Madam Lin, with her short-sightedness, turned him into a deadly weapon against them. ¡°This disaster upon the Lin family is all because of you, a harbinger of doom¡­¡±


    Old Madam Lin had never been insulted like this before and was too shocked to respond.


    After venting his anger, Old Master Lin left her courtyard.


    Old Madam Lin copsed onto a chair, her thoughts a mix of regret, helplessness, and rage as she watched Old Master Lin walk away. She swore not to let Li Tingzhao off for humiliating her like this!


    In the capital, at the Bao residence.


    Upon returning home, Bao Yunhong immediately went to see her mother, making a funny face to cheer up Madam Bao, ¡°Mother.¡±


    She was the third daughter of the Bao family¡¯s main branch, and her mother was Madam Bao.


    Madam Bao, a in-looking middle-aged beauty with a love for herbs, managed a garden full of medicinal nts in their backyard.


    Seeing her slightly emaciated daughter, she said with concern, ¡°You¡¯re finally back. Is Bingyi okay now?¡±


    Bao Yunhong smiled yfully, ¡°He¡¯s fine now, all thanks to Qingzhi. She cured him in no time.¡±


    Madam Bao breathed a sigh of relief. If Yunhong¡¯s fiance had died before their marriage, the gossip would have been unbearable. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Bao Yunhong added, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve brought back something nice. Do you want to see it?¡±


    ¡°That reminds me,¡± Madam Bao said. ¡°The Empress Dowager gifted us some tissue paper, which I find incredibly useful. I heard it¡¯s made by Qingzhi¡¯s family. Did you get any?¡±


    Bao Yunhongughed, surprised her mother knew about the tissue paper. ¡°I did, but it wasn¡¯t me who bought it. Bingyi did, and he shared half with me.¡±


    Madam Bao, fond of the tissue paper, quickly said, ¡°Then take me to see it. Your sisters-inw like it too. Share some with themter, understood?¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mother,¡± Bao Yunhong replied, thinking it over. ¡°Mother, how about I write to my cousin to buy more? We wouldn¡¯t want to run out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. Write the letter quickly. We¡¯d be at a loss without it,¡± Madam Bao said, having experienced the convenience of tissue paper.


    ¡°Will do, Mother. I¡¯ll write it now,¡± Bao Yunhong said.


    The same enthusiasm for tissue paper was found in Wu Bingyi¡¯s household as well, with everyone appreciating its utility and bing fond of it after use.


    At the residence of the National General.


    ¡± What are you nning to do now?¡± Tang Jinghong handed Lu Lizhang¡¯s jade token, whichmanded hidden forces, to Lu Yichen.


    Lu Yichen, holding the jade token, showed little change in expression. ¡°I¡¯ll go see Yaqing first, then take over Lu Lizhang¡¯s forces.¡±


    Tang Jinghong advised, ¡°Then be careful.¡±


    Lu Yichen nodded, ¡°Thanks. By the way, are you heading to the border soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in the next couple of days,¡± Tang Jinghong replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be back just before the New Year. Come to my ce then, we¡¯ll celebrate together.¡±


    Lu Yichen¡¯s face broke into a light smile, ¡°That sounds great.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you then.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± With a swift movement, Lu Yichen disappeared from the window, leaving no trace behind.


    Tang Jinghong looked down, continuing with his paperwork.

 Chapter 748: A Way Out of Despair

    Chapter 748: A Way Out of Despair


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the official road, two swift horses galloped past, carrying a girl in green and another in white. Both were exceptionally beautiful and carried themselves with a heroic air.


    Suddenly, another horse came running from the opposite direction, its rider, a man in a white robe,y prone, his clothes almostpletely soaked in blood, dripping onto the ground, his life hanging by a thread.


    Witnessing this, Chu Qingzhi and Ge Lihua instinctively stopped.


    With a gentle gesture, Chu Qingzhi summoned a bamboo leaf to her hand and with a light blow, the oing horse also came to a halt.


    They dismounted and approached the man.


    The man¡¯s horse was restless, shifting uneasily and flicking its tail in distress.


    Chu Qingzhi gently stroked the horse¡¯s head, calming it down.


    When Ge Lihua saw the man¡¯s jade pendant, her eyes narrowed. She quickly lifted the man¡¯s hair and shouted in disbelief, ¡°Senior Brother.¡±


    The man, Ling Yanjiang, was her master¡¯s eldest son.


    Her master, a renowned swordsman from the northern border and a friend of her father¡¯s, had moved his family to the eastern border for his younger son¡¯s official position. It had been years since theirst meeting.


    She never expected their reunion to be under such circumstances.


    ¡°Your Senior Brother?¡± Chu Qingzhi was astonished at the coincidence.


    Ge Lihua carefully helped the man down from his horse andid him on the grass nearby. ¡°Senior Brother, who did this to you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pulled out a life-saving pill from her bag and administered it to Ling Yanjiang, ¡°Lihua, help stop his bleeding first.¡±


    Ge Lihua quickly replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Just then, a kind-hearted viger passed by and offered help, ¡°My home is nearby. Let¡¯s take him there.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang had many wounds that required his clothes to be removed for treatment, which wasn¡¯t suitable to do there. Chu Qingzhi looked at the viger, ¡°Thankyou,brother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± the viger lifted Ling Yanjiang, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    They arrived at Zhao Vige, where the viger, Zhao San, lived at the entrance with his parents, wife, and three children. His family was startled to see him carrying a bloodied man back home.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, they are not bad people,¡± Zhao San reassured them.


    Heid Ling Yanjiang on a bed in one of the rooms. ¡°Ladies, please treat him quickly. He¡¯s lost so much blood; he might not survive if we wait any longer.¡± Ge Lihua thanked him and then asked, ¡°Do you have clean clothes? I¡¯ll pay for them.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t, but the vige chief does. I¡¯ll go borrow some for you,¡± Zhao San offered.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to borrow,¡± Ge Lihua gave him some silver, ¡°Please buy a set for me, and keep the rest as thanks.¡±


    Seeing his own modest means, Zhao San epted without demur, ¡°Thankyou, miss.¡±


    Inside the room, Chu Qingzhi had already dressed two of Ling Yanjiang¡¯s wounds, both deep sword cuts to the bone. After cutting open his clothes, they found three sword wounds on his back and four on his chest, along with a stab wound that reached his lung, narrowly missing his heart¡­


    Was someone trying to torture him to death?


    Blood continued to pour from the wounds. It took Chu Qingzhi two bottles of hemostatic powder and half an hour to finally stop the bleeding and properly bandage all the injuries.


    Zhao San returned with clothes, ¡°Miss, let me help him change. It¡¯s not appropriate for youdies.¡±


    Ge Lihua expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡± Zhao San waved his hand dismissively and carefully helped Ling Yanjiang into the new clothes.


    Chu Qingzhi told Ge Lihua, ¡°Watch over him. I¡¯ll look for some anti-inmmatory and pain-relieving herbs nearby. With such severe injuries, he¡¯ll likely develop a fever if he doesn¡¯t take any medicine.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou,¡± said Ge Lihua.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Chu Qingzhi took a basket and headed outside the vige.


    Ge Lihua returned to the room, sat by the bed, and stared intently at Ling


    Yanjiang, ¡°Senior Brother, what exactly happened?¡±


    After a while, Ling Yanjiang regained consciousness. The moment he opened his eyes, he was on high alert. Upon seeing Ge Lihua, his expression turned to disbelief, ¡°Little Junior Sister¡­¡±


    Ge Lihua, seeing him struggle to sit up, gently pushed him back down, ¡°It¡¯s me. My friend treated your wounds. You need to rest and not move around.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang rxed, his face breaking into a relieved smile, ¡°I never thought


    I¡¯d find a way out of despair. Truly, there¡¯s always hope!¡±


    Ge Lihua was deeply concerned, ¡°Senior Brother, who wants to kill you?¡±


    Ling Yanjiang didn¡¯t want to drag Ge Lihua into danger, ¡°Little Junior Sister, don¡¯t ask. I won¡¯t say. It¡¯s lucky enough for me to have met you and been saved by you.¡±


    Ge Lihua frowned, ¡°How can I help you seek revenge if you don¡¯t tell me?¡±


    Ling Yanjiang¡¯s expression hardened, ¡°I don¡¯t want your help with revenge. It¡¯s enough for you to be safe.¡± He paused before asking cautiously, ¡°Do you still have family?¡±


    He had rushed to the northern border upon hearing the Ge family had been attacked, only to be told that the entire Ge family had perished. Discovering that his little junior sister was alive filled him with joy.


    Ge Lihua shook her head softly, ¡°No.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang felt an immense guilt, ¡°Little Junior Sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ge Lihua¡¯s sorrow surfaced but she suppressed it, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Let¡¯s not talk about the past.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang asked about her current situation, ¡°Where are you living now?¡±


    Ge Lihua replied, ¡°In Cloud Vige, Shuiyun County, with a farming family. Everything¡¯s fine. If it weren¡¯t for going out with Qingzhi to buy calves today, I wouldn¡¯t have run into you.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang inquired, ¡°Is Qingzhi the daughter of the family you¡¯re staying with?¡±


    Ge Lihua nodded, ¡°Her name is Chu Qingzhi, a divine healer. She treated your wounds. She¡¯s out gathering herbs right now.¡±


    A divine healer? Ling Yanjiang was impressed, ¡°I¡¯ll thank her in personter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After a moment of contemtion, Ge Lihua suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe back to Chu¡¯s Vige with us?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He had nowhere else to go.


    Outside, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s herb gathering attracted a following of curious children.


    Strangers were rare in the vige, and her presence quickly garnered attention. Starting with one child, the number of followers grew¡­


    Zhao Xiaowa, keeping pace, asked, ¡°Sister, what are you doing?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi bent down to pick a dandelion, cing it in her basket as she answered, ¡°Gatheringherbs.¡±


    Zhao Xiaowa pointed towards Zhao San¡¯s home, ¡°Is it for that bloodied man?¡±


    Word spread quickly in the small vige, and the news of Ling Yanjiang being brought back by Zhao San was alreadymon knowledge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell others about the stranger in the vige, okay?¡± Chu Qingzhi cautioned. Given that Ling Yanjiang was deliberately wounded, talking carelessly might endanger the entire vige.


    Zhao Xiaowa nodded earnestly, ¡°We know. We won¡¯t talk.¡±


    ¡°Good, go back home. I¡¯ll be heading back too,¡± Chu Qingzhi said.


    Reluctantly, Zhao Xiaowa and the others insisted, ¡°We¡¯ll walk back with you.¡±


    ¡°Then be careful,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, carrying her basket and moving on to gather a few more herbs.

 Chapter 749: Bad Feeling

    Chapter 749: Bad Feeling


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After collecting the herbs, Chu Qingzhi prepared the medicine for Ling Yanjiang back at Zhao San¡¯s ce and made sure he took it before leaving.


    Before leaving, she advised the vigers not to mention their visit to outsiders unless pressed, in which case they should tell the truth.


    The vigers promised to keep their lips sealed.


    After leaving the vige, Ge Lihua suggested she could take Ling Yanjiang back by herself so Chu Qingzhi could continue her errand of buying cattle.


    Chu Qingzhi thought it over and agreed, then went alone to another cattle farm.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Chu Junsong, the manager of the transport team, brought back many letters for


    Shen Ruyue, ¡°Sister Ruyue, these are from the storekeeper for you.¡±


    Shen Ruyue took the letters, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mentionit. I¡¯ll be off then if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Go get some rest.¡±


    Shen Ruyue opened each letter and read them, her face lighting up with joy.


    The letters contained feedback on the new packaging for apple pies and taro pies, stating that sales had improved and there were many customers buying them as gifts. Additionally, many customers were drawn to them as soon as they entered the shop¡­


    Shen Ruyue joyfully stored the letters away, ¡°When Qingzhi returns, we can discuss changing the egg tart packaging as well¡­¡±


    Uncle Chu, the gatekeeper of the workshop area, approached, ¡°Ruyue, someone has delivered oil paper. You need to check the delivery.¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡± Shen Ruyue got up and went outside.


    At the workshop entrance, Chu Feng personally delivered the oil paper, ¡°Ruyue sister, there are a total of five thousand sheets of oil paper. Please check them.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Shen Ruyue had someone bring a scale to weigh the paper. With such arge quantity of oil paper, they couldn¡¯t count each sheet, so they weighed it instead. As long as the weight was within an eptable range, they could ept the delivery.


    After weighing and finding no issues, Shen Ruyue epted the oil paper,¡¯ Take care on your way.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Feng rested for a while before leaving the vige with his team for the Chu family paper mill.


    Shen Ruyue, looking at the oil paper produced by their own family, felt it was somewhat better than others¡¯, ¡°Wonder where they found such a talent. Good eye.¡±


    Having their own oil paper meant they could order less from others. Eventually, switching to their own production could save about a thousand taels of silver a month, enough to pay half a month<sup>1</sup> s wages.


    After handling the cattle purchase, Chu Qingzhi hurried back to Chu Vige.


    Not long after her return, Wan Haonan came to see her, ¡°Miss, the horse barn is ready. Please have a look.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went to see the horse barn¡­


    The horse barn was built in a square shape.


    Three sides were used as stables, rectangr in shape, divided into small sections, each capable of amodating three horses.


    Water troughs and feed troughs were ced in front of the stables, offering plenty of space.


    The remaining side had two thatched huts: one for storing hay and soybeans and the other for the caretaker to sleep in, as horses needed feeding at night, and it was inconvenient to travel back and forth.


    Near the huts, a building wouldter be constructed for storing carriages, making it easier to unload and reload them as needed.


    Theyout of the entire horse pen was logical, grand, and refined, capable of amodating fifty horses, with space for expansion.


    Chu Qingzhi was very satisfied, ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job. Move the horses here tonight.¡±


    Luo Hongping volunteered, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m good at taking care of horses. Let me be in charge from now on?¡±


    This relieved Chu Qingzhi of a worry, ¡°That would be great. Thank you.¡± Luo Hongping responded, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Now thatyou¡¯ve found us work, we¡¯ll do our best.¡± ¡°After dinner, you can go back. Thank you for your hard work,¡± Chu Qingzhi was initially concerned about management but was relieved to see everyone cooperating so well.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    ¡°Rest for a while. I¡¯m going to check on the cattle shed.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯lle too, to help set up the cattle shed.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shuiyun County.


    A sophisticated and aloof woman walked into Wu Yaqing¡¯s not yet renovated shop, looking around as if she owned the ce.


    Following her were two young girls with expressionless faces, cold and distant, each holding a sword, resembling a wandering swordsman.


    The workers, seeing strangers enter, intended to shoo them away but, intimidated by their demeanor, could only ask politely, ¡°May I ask who you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    Wu Wenyu nced at them, ¡°Wu Yaqing, your shopkeeper.¡±


    ¡°Just a moment, I¡¯ll caliber for you,¡± the man said before hurrying to fetch Wu Yaqing.


    Upon seeing Wu Wenyu and herpanions, Wu Yaqing excitedly screamed and ran to hug her, ¡°Auntie, what brings you here?¡±


    Wu Wenyu smiled but her tone remained stern, ¡°I had toe, or else you d be kidnapped.¡±


    Feeling a bad premonition, Wu Yaqing quickly retorted, ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m too smart to be kidnapped.¡±


    Seeing Wu Yaqing y dumb, Wu Wenyu got straight to the point, Don t pretend. Who is Lu Yichen?¡±


    Wu Yaqing looked everywhere but at Wu Wenyu, ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s just him.¡±


    Wu Wenyu¡¯s lips tightened, her expression bing more severe, ¡°Let me be clear, your mother does not want you with him. I¡¯m here to stop you.¡±


    Wu Yaqing protested, ¡°I disagree.¡±


    Wu Wenyu was adamant, ¡°This isn¡¯t up to you. You must listen to your mother.¡±


    Wu Yaqing thought it wise to strategize for the long term, softening her stance, ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s not talk about this now. You¡¯vee a long way. Let me take you out to eat and rest, okay?¡±


    Wu Wenyu, not wanting to press Wu Yaqing too hard upon arrival, agreed, ¡°Alright, show me around the Daling Dynasty and its culture.


    Wu Yaqing patted her chest and vowed, ¡°You won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± As they left, Wu Wenyu expressed her concern, ¡°Your skin isn¡¯t as fair as before. Have you been having a hard time?¡±


    Wu Yaqing responded with a bright smile, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯ve been living wonderfully. I¡¯ll tell you all about it over dinner.


    Wu Wenyu, who adored Wu Yaqing, conceded, ¡°As you wish. We¡¯ll talk over dinner.¡±


    Wu Yaqing agreed enthusiastically, ¡°Deal.¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    Chu Qingzhi returned to the vige and called out to Fu Bao, ¡°Bringyourckeys to stay in your new hometer.¡±


    Fu Bao was the leader of the group of horses in the family, so the horses


    listened to him.

 Chapter 750: Lihua Gone Missing

    Chapter 750: Lihua Gone Missing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Fu Bao, having listened to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s instructions, swished its tail to show understanding.


    Chu Qingzhi patted Fu Bao¡¯s head, infusing it with some spiritual energy to make it smarter. This way, Fu Bao would be better at managing the herd, saving her more trouble.


    Currently, the household had twenty adult horses and ten foals, all brought back from the mountains by Da Bai. They were excellent workers, and Chu Qingzhi marveled at Da Bai¡¯s selection for their outstanding stamina.


    However, they were also well-fed, with Chu Qingzhi ensuring they received carefully prepared food. Despite the dailybor, the horses remained robust and healthy.


    After Chu Qingzhi left, Fu Bao entered the old house and emerged with the ten foals, heading towards their new home.


    This scene captivated the vigers, who stopped to watch and praise Fu Bao for its intelligence and spirit.


    As a celebrity among the vige¡¯s horses, Fu Bao appeared unfazed by the attention, leading the young ones with a show-like grace under the vigers¡¯ admiring gazes.


    On her way home, Chu Qingzhi was intercepted by Chu Lan¡¯er, who was bubbling with excitement. ¡°Sister Qingzhi!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to Chu Lan¡¯er, ¡°Did you go to ss?¡±


    Chu Lan¡¯er, touched by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s concern about her education, hurriedly responded, ¡°Yes, ss just ended.¡±


    ¡°How are your studies?¡± Chu Qingzhi inquired.


    Chu Lan¡¯er frowned slightly, honestly admitting, ¡°Some parts I didn¡¯t understand, but I got the rest. I¡¯ll catch up on what I missed.¡±


    ¡°Take your time, no need to rush,¡± Chu Qingzhi encouraged.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Lan¡¯er then handed Chu Qingzhi a basket, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, I made some rice balls for you.¡±


    Seeing the girl¡¯s sincerity, Chu Qingzhi epted the gift gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Lan¡¯er, happy that Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t disdain her offering, said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. If you like them, I can make more for you in the future.¡±


    ¡°That would be lovely. Thank you for the trouble,¡± Chu Qingzhi smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± Chu Lan¡¯er then became more serious, reporting, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, Sister Ruyue gave me a silver tael to buy flower seeds at noon. I bought them all and have already nted them.¡±


    A silver tael could buy many flower seeds, and Chu Qingzhi was impressed by the young girl¡¯s initiative to nt them all, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Leading Chu Lan¡¯er to the workshop area, Chu Qingzhi asked her to wait a moment.


    Chu Lan¡¯er obediently replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi went to the workshop and wrapped some bread for Chu Lan¡¯er. ¡°This is bread. If you don¡¯t mind, take it home to eat.¡±


    The bread, being the trimmed edges sold at a lower price, was usually snapped up by the workers. Despite not looking as appealing, it was always in demand, with none left over by day¡¯s end.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± Chu Lan¡¯er had long wanted to try the bread but had hesitated to spend the money. Receiving it from Chu Qingzhi, she was delighted, ¡°Thankyou, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Enjoy it at home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Lan¡¯er crisply agreed, happily taking the bread home.


    Chu Qingzhi arrived at her doorstep when an eagle flew towards her.


    She removed a message cylinder from its leg, finding a letter inside from Chu Qingyue.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, many people have approached me wanting to buy tissue paper, amounting to orders for thirty thousand boxes. When can you deliver?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi returned to her room to reply, ¡°In three days. Have Yuting send more people over then.¡±


    She dispatched a different eagle with her reply to Chu Qingyue; the one that had just returned now rested under the eaves in one of the four eagle mansions.


    These mansions housed a family of eagles, each nest belonging to a couple and their three chicks, with one spare for the parents.


    As Chu Qingzhi prepared to head out to the kitchen to make soy sauce duck, a parrot flew in, its calls anxious, interspersed with the soft chirps of a fledgling. Turning towards the nest, Chu Qingzhi noticed a newly hatched parakeet.


    After cleaning out the eggshell, she moved the chick to a new nest and prepared a special form made from grain powder and goat milk.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, I¡¯m entrusting this little one to you,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, cing a small dish filled with the form on the windowsill for Shuang¡¯er to feed the chick.


    ¡°Of course, of course¡­¡± Shuang¡¯er, taking on the role of a foster parent, did well. It pecked at the form and then flew to the nest to feed the chick, patiently making more than ten trips without stealing a bite for itself.


    After feeding, it even provided water, taking meticulous care of the fledgling.


    ¡°From now on, the parakeet is in your care.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi tapped the dish with the remaining form, ¡°You can have the rest as a reward for your hard work.¡±


    Shuang¡¯er was thrilled, ¡°Great, great¡­¡±


    After watching Shuang¡¯er eat for a while, Chu Qingzhi headed downstairs.


    Li Qingyu had already prepared the duck; all Chu Qingzhi needed to do was to cook it.


    ¡°Mother, has Lihua returned home?¡± she asked.


    Li Qingyu paused, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her. Didn¡¯t she go with you to buy cattle?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi frowned slightly, ¡°She ran into her Senior Brother on the way, and he was injured. She said she¡¯d bring him back first, but she should have returned by now.¡±


    Li Qingyu expressed concern, ¡°Could something have happened on the road?¡± ¡°Lihua is highly skilled in martial arts; she¡¯s not easily defeated,¡± Chu Qingzhi pondered but remained uneasy, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s freeze the duck for another day. I¡¯m going to look for her.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go quickly.¡±


    After washing her hands, Chu Qingzhi called Fu Bao and rode off.


    The path from Chu Vige to Zhao Vige followed a single main road. Chu Qingzhi rode along it to the point where they had parted ways, finding no sign of Lihua.


    Even if Lihua had taken her Senior Brother to the county or elsewhere for care, she should have had enough time to return and inform them.


    Where could she have gone?


    Turning back, Chu Qingzhi tried to look for clues on the well-traveled road, but with the passage of time and the traffic, any signs might have been obscured.


    After searching without sess, darkness fell, making the task of finding clues even more challenging.


    Chu Xuhua and Chu Xujin rode up urgently, Chu Xujin visibly distressed. Before his horse even stopped, he leapt down, frantic, ¡°Fifth Sister, you didn¡¯t find her?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t find her.¡± There was a high chance that an ident had happened. She thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first and think about a n.¡±


    Chu Xujin looked devastated, ¡°I won¡¯t go back. I¡¯ll keep looking for Lihua¡­¡±


    Seizing a moment of distraction, Chu Qingzhi knocked Chu Xujin unconscious. His uncoordinated efforts would only hinder the search. She then ced him on the horseback and headed home.


    Chu Xuhua muttered in admiration of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s decisiveness, ¡°Fifth Sister, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it back home.¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression was dark. Whoever dared to target her people would soon learn what regret truly meant.

 Chapter 751: A Ledger

    Chapter 751: A Ledger


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After returning home, Chu Qingzhi tasked Chu Xuhua with caring for Chu Xujin while she herself retreated to her room to sketch a portrait of Ge Lihua. With the drawing in hand, she headed to Tianhe Peak.


    Atop the peak, she used her beast taming skills to summon a multitude of birds, showing them Ge Lihua¡¯s portrait and instructing them to search.


    Afterwards, Chu Qingzhi revisited the official road, summoning nearby birds to assist in the search.


    Having done all this, she started to look for clues on the official road, using her heightened senses to detect any anomalies.


    Expanding her divine sense to cover the surroundings in search of inconsistencies, she finally noticed a broken tree branch by the roadside.


    She flew over and took the broken branch into her hand. The cut was fresh. She looked around. A little farther in, the grass on the ground showed signs of tilting. It looked like they¡¯d left this way.


    Following these traces¡­


    She walked roughly the length of a street before the trail abruptly ended, vanishing without a trace.


    Surrounded by forests, with no signs of disturbed earth to suggest hidden passages, it seemed likely that the abductors had utilized light body techniques to carry someone away.


    Faced with such a daunting search akin to finding a needle in a haystack, Chu Qingzhi reluctantly ceased her pursuit. After a moment of contemtion, she flew to a nearby mountain peak, hoping to find some clues.


    However, the surrounding area offered no new insights, just endless expanses of forest.


    With no other options, Chu Qingzhi sat down and began to calcte, her slender, fair fingers surrounded by a bright spiritual light, as beautiful as twinkling stars.


    This was an advanced technique that could deplete her spiritual energy and potentially harm her if used carelessly, so she rarely resorted to it.


    After some time, the light receded, and Chu Qingzhi sighed in relief. Ge Lihua was safe, located to the southwest, in the direction of Shuiyun County.


    Using thest of her spiritual energy, she flew towards Shuiyun County.


    After flying to Shuiyun County, a few birds flew towards her. Under the guidance of the birds, Chu Qingzhi came to a residence called the Yun Residence.


    Chu Qingzhi flew to the roof and looked around.


    The mansion was quiet. There was no light or movement, as if it had been abandoned.


    A birdnded on her shoulder and then flew towards a window of one of the houses, settling there.


    Having exhausted her spiritual energy with the divination, Chu Qingzhi needed to recover before taking any further action. Without her full strength, she risked falling into danger if confronted by arge group.


    Thus, she found a spot to regain her spiritual energy, nning her next move.


    In the dungeon.


    Ling Yanjiang was tied to a rack, his bandaged wounds bleeding, staining his clothes with blood. ¡°Release my junior sister, or I won¡¯t say anything,¡± he demanded.


    Qi Donghao sat in a chair, eyeing Ling Yanjiang ominously. ¡°Just tell me where the ledger is, and I¡¯ll release your junior sister immediately.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang red at the man seated before him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?


    The moment I reveal the location of the ledger, it¡¯s our death sentence.¡±


    Qi Donghao feigned indifference, ¡°So, we¡¯re at an impasse?¡±


    Ling Yanjiang threatened, ¡°Let me warn you, my junior sister is the sister-in-w of a future general¡¯s wife. If you dare to harm her, even if I give you the ledger, your days are numbered.¡±


    Qi Donghao was momentarily taken aback. Tang Jinghong was not someone to trifle with, and if they indeed provoked him, their lives would be miserable. However, he doubted Ling Yanjiang¡¯s im, as Ge Lihua was merely a merchant¡¯s daughter from the northern border. How could she be connected to Tang Jinghong?


    He gestured to someone behind him, ¡°Investigate Ge Lihua.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang, seeing Qi Donghao ordering an investigation, paradoxically felt a bit relieved. The men before him were assassins nurtured by the military governor of the eastern border, Ling City. The ledger they sought contained records of transactions and silver dealings between the military governor and various localities.


    Qi Donghao, stroking his chin thoughtfully, stared ominously at Ling Yanjiang. ¡°Even though I¡¯m investigating, I must have that ledger. Ling Yanjiang, I¡¯ll give you a bit more time. If you remain silent, I¡¯m afraid your junior sister¡¯s purity will bepromised.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang panicked for a moment. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know exactly what I mean,¡± Qi Donghao signaled to his subordinates, ¡°Go find some strong men on the street. It¡¯s time to give Miss Ge a ¡®warm wee.''¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡± Ling Yanjiang struggled furiously, his face turning crimson and veins bulging on his forehead. ¡°Qi Donghao, you¡¯ll pay for this!¡±


    Qi Donghao was unfazed. People like them were doomed to a bad end anyway. ¡°Just hand over the ledger, and I¡¯ll let you both go.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ling Yanjiang roared, his family had already suffered at the hands of the military governor. Handing over the ledger would mean their deaths were in vain.


    Ling Yanjiang¡¯s younger brother, Ling Yanjing, a judge in Ling City, had identallye into possession of the ledger. Initially unaware of its significance, he soon faced a series of traps and persecutions that taught him that it was the ledger of the military governor.


    With his family dead or injured, Ling Yanjing tasked Ling Yanjiang with taking the ledger to the capital to present it to the emperor, seeking justice for their family.


    However, this matter was leaked by someone. As soon as Ling Yanjiang left Ling City, he was hunted down. Helpless, he could only hide the ledger. Fortunately, he hid the ledger. Otherwise, he would have died long ago. It was just that he implicated Lihua and was very sorry.


    Qi Donghao sat in his chair expressionlessly. ¡°My people will be back soon. You don¡¯t have much time to think.¡±


    At this moment, Ling Yanjiang was like a wild beast in a desperate situation. His expression was fierce, but he was tightly restrained. He red at Qi Donghao as if he would tear him apart as soon as he broke free.


    Qi Donghao stood and instructed, ¡°Watch him. Call me when he¡¯s ready to talk.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang reached out to grab Qi Donghao. ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Qi Donghao didn¡¯t even look at Ling Yanjiang as he left the dungeon. Such a stubborn prisoner would not yield without extreme measures.


    LingYanjiangshouted, ¡°Stop!!!¡±


    His roar echoed in the pitch-ck dungeon, sounding a little terrifying.


    His cries caught Chu Qingzhi¡¯s attention. With her extraordinary senses, she could hear distant sounds, even those underground.


    Realizing the prisoners were hidden beneath the ground exined the dark, deserted appearance of the house.


    Now that her spiritual energy had partially recovered, Chu Qingzhi contemted her next move. The situation within the residence was moreplicated than she had anticipated. She decided it was best to wait until her strength was fully restored.

 Chapter 752: Slit Throat

    Chapter 752: Slit Throat


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As everyone entered, the walls rotated back to their original position, and Chu Qingzhi, after a nce, followed them.


    The man in ck, apanied by the greasy man, proceeded down a dimly lit corridor to a descending staircase.


    They lined up and descended, with the leader briefing, ¡°There¡¯s a pretty girl in the dungeon, a treat for you. Make sure to exert some effort and be loud, let the person in the next cell hear, got it?¡±


    The greasy man leered, ¡°Understood, big brother.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi immediately understood what they meant. Her clear eyes were cold. Damn it!


    At the same time, she heard Ling Yanjiang¡¯s voice again. His hoarse roar was apanied by the sound of metal chains rubbing against each other as he struggled. It sounded a little desperate.


    Extending her divine sense to assess the situation, she confirmed Ling Yanjiang wasn¡¯t in immediate danger and prioritized finding Ge Lihua.


    Following the men while expanding her search, she soon located Ge Lihua.


    Ge Lihuay unconscious on the hay inside a stone cell, her body marked with numerous sword wounds bleeding but not fatally.


    Spotting Ge Lihua¡¯s location, Chu Qingzhi acted without hesitation.


    With her spiritual energy not fully restored, she opted for a cautious approach to eliminate the threats.


    Pulling out a dagger from her sleeve, she swiftly approached from behind one of the men in ck, covered his mouth, and with a quick motion, slit his throat ¡ªa clean, efficient kill.


    The greasy man, equally despicable, met the same fate at her hands.


    She then made her way to the cell holding Ge Lihua, dissolving the lock into iron sand with a flick of her hand, and entered. After administering a healing pill to Ge Lihua and lightly touching her brow, Ge Lihua woke up, ¡°Qingzhi.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll dress your wounds first.¡± Chu Qingzhi quickly took out bandages and other supplies from her bag, tending to Ge Lihua¡¯s deeper injuries.


    Ge Lihua, feeling remorseful, apologized, ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m sorry for troubling


    you.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re safe,¡± Chu Qingzhi helped her up. ¡°Lihua, I¡¯ll get you out of here first, then go save your Senior Brother.¡±


    Injured and aware she¡¯d only be a burden, Ge Lihua immediately agreed,


    ¡°Qingzhi, thankyou.¡±


    ¡°We can talk thankster,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, leading Ge Lihua out.


    On Ling Yanjiang¡¯s side, his struggles had scraped the skin on his wrist. Blood seeped out and dyed the chains red. ¡°Qi Donghao, you¡¯ll die a horrible death!!¡±


    One of the subordinates walked towards Ling Yanjiang and said sinisterly, ¡°They went to look for four strong men. They¡¯ll be arriving at the stone room where your junior sister is imprisoned soon. Are you just going to watch her be defiled?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really ruthless. You¡¯re actually willing to give up your entire family for a small ledger. Now, you¡¯ve even lost a beautiful junior sister.¡±


    ¡°Your junior sister is so beautiful. How can you bear to do that?¡±


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re not much use alive. Killing you means no one will know where the ledger is.¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you just tell us where the ledger is?¡± the subordinate pressed.


    Ling Yanjiang, seething with rage and defiance, dared them to kill him, ¡°Then kill me!¡±


    His subordinate grabbed Ling Yanjiang¡¯s cor fiercely. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±


    Ling Yanjiang roared at the top of his lungs, ¡°Come on, kill me if you can.


    What¡¯s the point of making things difficult for a girl?¡±


    The subordinate looked at Ling Yanjiang contemptuously. ¡°No one ispeting with you over bravery. We just need to achieve our goal!¡±


    Ling Yanjiang roared crazily, ¡°I¡¯ll fight it out with you all!¡±


    The subordinate took two steps back and gestured to the people behind him.


    ¡°Tell them to be careful and not hurt Miss Ge!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No, no!!¡± The sound of chains scraping intensified as Ling Yanjiang shouted in desperation, ¡°Junior sister, my junior sister¡­¡± His voice trailed off into a plea of despair, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the location of the ledger, I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve just said so earlier.¡± The previously speaking subordinate stepped forward, ¡°Tell us, where is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you where it is!¡± Chu Qingzhi entered, swiftly dispatching the men in ck with her embroidered needles, targeting their foreheads with deadly uracy, killing them instantly.


    Ling Yanjiang, seeing Chu Qingzhi, urgently said, ¡°Miss, please save my junior sister; she¡¯s nearby.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already in a safe ce with me,¡± Chu Qingzhi approached and cut the chains binding him with her dagger, freeing him.


    Ling Yanjiang was stunned, having heard no noise of her rescue operation.


    With everyone in the dungeon eliminated by Chu Qingzhi, their exit was unobstructed. She transported Ling Yanjiang to where Ge Lihua was, then turned back to the dungeon.


    Weeds must be pulled out by the roots to prevent future troubles.


    Soon, Qi Donghao discovered Ge Lihua and Ling Yanjiang had been rescued. Shocked and furious at the carnage in the dungeon, he ordered, ¡°Go after them immediately, capture that person!¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m back,¡± Chu Qingzhi closed the dungeon door, her voice enhanced by spiritual power echoing inside before she entered.


    Qi Donghao and his men, now trapped with her, recognized Chu Qingzhi. How did you get here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied coolly, ¡°You kidnapped my future sister-inw. Why wouldn¡¯t I be here?¡±


    Qi Donghao felt a sinking feeling, puzzled how Chu Qingzhi found them without leaving any trace. It was said she was even more formidable than Tang Jinghong, and now he believed it.


    ¡°We only wanted Ling Yanjiang, not your future sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°And those strong men you sent for, what were you nning with them?¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes held a killing intent.


    Qi Donghao was at a loss for words.


    Chu Qingzhi did not have the patience to talk to her enemies. She immediately started to attack. She held the dagger and moved, immediately dealing with two of them.


    Before anyone could grasp her actions, they were already dead. Qi Donghao, overwhelmed by fear for the first time, ordered an attack.


    Chu Qingzhi moved through the dungeon like a specter, leaving a trail of death with each sh of movement.


    Qi Donghao looked at this scene. After experiencing countless death experiences, he actually felt a trace of fear at this moment, but there was no way out.


    He pulled out his sword and rushed towards Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi happened to kill thest man in ck. When she saw the tip of Qi Donghao¡¯s sword approaching, she turned around and shed behind him. She raised her leg and kicked him.


    Qi Donghao flew out and hit the wall. With a crack, his neck was fractured.


    Chu Qingzhi went forward and cut his legs. The speed of the knife was too fast, and there was no blood.


    Then, she shed his waist, back, and shoulder des.


    Enjoying torture as he did, it was only fair he experienced it himself.

 Chapter 753: Emergency

    Chapter 753: Emergency


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After inflicting the final wounds, Chu Qingzhi grabbed Qi Donghao¡¯s clothes, flipping him over to face her. His eyes filled with terror, he begged her as if seeing a demon, ¡°Give me a quick end¡­


    His voice, pleading and fraught with fear, elicited only a scoff from Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°Quick? Do you thinkyou have a choice?¡± With those words, she drove the dagger into his thigh.


    Qi Donghao¡¯s screams seemed to shake dust from the ceiling above. Then came several swift shes, allowing Qi Donghao to distinctly feel the knife¡¯s chill as it sliced his skin, blood flowing out as if life itself was leaking away¡­


    Yet, it wasn¡¯t the loss of blood that tormented him most but the intense pain. He had suffered injuries before, but never had he experienced such agony.


    Hisplexion turned a sickly green from the pain, too overwhelmed to even cry out, only able to stare at Chu Qingzhi with wide, despairing eyes.


    After a moment, he gasped, ¡°Please, end it quickly!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, twirling the dagger in her hand, considered his request. ¡°I could grant you that¡­ if you answer a few questions.¡±


    Qi Donghao, utterly defeated, dropped his arms, ¡°Alright¡­ alright¡­


    ¡± who sent you?¡± Chu Qingzhi asked.


    Qi Donghao, sweat beading on his forehead, revealed, ¡°The military governor of the eastern border. He¡¯s desperate for that ledger. Even if you kill me, he¡¯ll send others. Ling Yanjiang can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s lips curved into a smirk, ¡°Within five days, that ledger will reach the emperor. So, do you thinkyou have time?


    Qi Donghao¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.


    Ignoring his disbelief, Chu Qingzhi continued, ¡°What does this military governor fear the most?¡±


    After a pause, Qi Donghao admitted, ¡°He fears snakes the most.¡¯


    ¡°Very good.¡± The dagger spun twice in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m done asking my questions.¡±


    Qi Donghao¡¯s agony intensified, breathing now a torturous task. ¡°Can you end it now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A swift motion of her hand, and a crimson line appeared across Qi Donghao¡¯s neck, expanding as his life ebbed away.


    Surveying her surroundings, Chu Qingzhi then made her way to the dungeon¡¯s exit.


    Upon reaching it, she unleashed all her spiritual energy in a single burst, causing an immediate copse of the structure, burying everything beneath it.


    The neighbors, feeling the disturbance, emerged from their homes to investigate. Seizing the moment before more arrived, Chu Qingzhi swiftly departed from the area.


    At the inn.


    In the room, Ling Yanjiang frowned with worry, ¡°Can Miss Qingzhi handle Qi Donghao and his men? Facing such overwhelming odds, what if they capture her?¡±


    Ge Lihua, who understood Chu Qingzhi well, assured, ¡°Qingzhi¡¯s martial arts skills are more than ten times superior to ours. You should worry about Qi Donghao and his crew instead.¡±


    ¡°Ten times?¡± Ling Yanjiang found it hard to believe, thinking Ge Lihua was exaggerating.


    Without further argument, as actions speak louder than words, Ge Lihua said, ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Qingzhi; she should be back by now.¡±


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Ling Yanjiang cautioned.


    Just as he finished speaking, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s figure suddenly flew in through the window, ¡°I¡¯mback.¡±


    Ge Lihua hurried over, ¡°Qingzhi, are you alright?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chu Qingzhi turned to Ling Yanjiang, ¡°Qi Donghao is dead. No one wille after you now. Where is the ledger? I¡¯ll have Jinghong send someone to retrieve it.¡±


    Before, Ling Yanjiang would have never disclosed the location, but now, it seemed Chu Qingzhi was his only hope, ¡°The ledger is buried under the pear tree in my family¡¯s backyard. First, you¡¯ll find a wine jar, dig a half-foot deeper, and you¡¯ll find the ledger.¡±


    Knowing the ledger¡¯s location, Chu Qingzhi turned to Ge Lihua, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Third brother must be worried sick.¡±


    Ge Lihua was also deeply concerned about Chu Xujin, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    The Chu family, gathered in the main hall, wore expressions of concern, asionally ncing outside¡­


    Chu Xujin was still unconscious, sleeping in a chair. Chu Qingzhi had exerted quite a force when knocking him unconscious, fearing his impulsiveness might lead to trouble.


    Unable to stay put, Chu Xuhua said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Shen Ruyue quickly responded, ¡°Please do, but be careful.


    Nodding, Chu Xuhua strode outside, where his horse was tied at the entrance of the courtyard, and rode towards the county town.


    However, before he could leave the vige, he spotted Chu Qingzhi and Ge Lihua returning. He hastily dismounted and anxiously asked, ¡°Fifth sister, Lihua, are you both alright?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine, big brother. Let¡¯s talk more back home,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied. ¡°Good, everyone¡¯s been very worried about you,¡± Chu Xuhua said with relief. Together, the three of them headed back home.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi and Ge Lihua return safe and sound brought a collective sigh of relief from the family.


    Li Qingyu asked with concern, ¡°Is everything resolved?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s resolved,¡± Chu Qingzhi said with a rxed expression. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re hungry. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course. Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯ll warm up the food, and you all rest a bit,¡± Li Qingyu agreed immediately.


    The women of the household went to the kitchen to help.


    Chu Qingzhi approached Chu Xujin and gently tapped his brow, waking him up. ¡°Lihua, Lihua¡­¡± Seeing Ge Lihua, Chu Xujin immediately stood up from the chair and hugged her tightly, ¡°I was so worried¡­¡±


    Ge Lihua softly patted his back, reassuring him, ¡°Luckily, Qingzhi arrived in time. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Chu Xujin gave a soft ¡°hmm¡±. He still felt a lingering fear in his heart and hugged Ge Lihua even tighter.


    After dinner, everyone retired to their rooms to rest.


    After returning to her room, Chu Qingzhi immediately summoned the Golden Phoenix to inform Tang Jinghong about Ling Yanjiang¡¯s situation.


    Upon hearing the news, Tang Jinghong wasn¡¯t concerned about the ledger but was worried about Chu Qingzhi¡¯s safety. He asked urgently, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this earlier? What if something had happened to you while you were handling it alone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you next time. The situation was too urgent,¡± she exined. She had considered asking for Tang Jinghong¡¯s help, but given the inefficiency of the era, she ultimately chose not to.


    With the incident behind them, Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t say much more, ¡°You should rest now. It¡¯s been a long night.¡±


    Feeling very tired, Chu Qingzhi agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    In his study, Tang Jinghong allowed the Golden Phoenix to return to his arm before quickly writing a letter for an eagle to deliver to the eastern border, instructing his people to retrieve the ledger.


    It¡¯s time to clean up the eastern border!


    In her room, Chu Qingzhi went to the windowsill, intending to check on the little parrot before sleeping.


    The parrot, well cared for by Shuang¡¯er, was sleeping soundly.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi, Shuang¡¯er quickly flew out of the nest to the windowsill, ¡°Qingzhi, Qingzhi¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi extended a finger to gently stroke Shuang¡¯er¡¯s head, ¡°What is it? Shuang¡¯er chirped, ¡°Worried about you, worried about you¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°No need to worry. No one in this world can harm me.¡± Shuang¡¯er puffed up proudly, ¡°You¡¯re the strongest, the strongest¡­¡± ¡°Go back to sleep now.¡±


    ¡°Sleep, sleep¡­¡±

 Chapter 754: All Talents

    Chapter 754: All Talents


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As dawn began to break, the sound of horse hooves approached, stirring Da Bai from his nest with a rush. Now living in the workshop area as its guardian, Da Bai looked up, then darted towards the vige.


    After Tang Jinghong got off the horse, his eyes met Da bia¡¯s.


    Da Bai turned around and ran towards Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house. He went upstairs and knocked on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s door.


    Chu Qingzhi was very puzzled. Usually, no one would knock so early in the morning. She walked over to open the door in confusion, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be Da Bai. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Da Bai bit Chu Qingzhi¡¯s clothes and tugged at it before running downstairs.


    Chu Qingzhi was even more confused and followed it downstairs.


    When she reached the entrance of the courtyard, a blue figure suddenly barged into her eyes. He was handsome and tall.


    Under the faint golden morning light, Tang Jinghong¡¯s ck hair fluttered in the wind. He pursed his lips gently, his handsome face looking a little haggard.


    Chu Qingzhi went up to him in surprise. ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    Tang Jinghong stretched out his arm and pulled Chu Qingzhi into his arms. ¡°I was worried about you and rushed back overnight.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was touched. ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes were as gentle as water. ¡°I can only bepletely at ease when I see that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve been on the road all night. Rest for a while. I¡¯ll make breakfast for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Tang Jinghong specially came back to see Chu Qingzhi, unwilling to let her out of his sight.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s return surprised everyone, but when they thought of what had happenedst night, they understood the reason. They praised Tang Jinghong in their hearts, and at the same time, it made the women raise their standards for their other half.


    In the kitchen, Chu Qingzhi said as she made breakfast, ¡°You came back at the right time. I¡¯ll make you a soy sauce duck for lunch.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you make it. When I learn it, I¡¯ll make it for you in the future.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Then you have to learn well.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Wu Yaqing walked in. She lowered her head slightly and sped her hands together. She sighed and said, ¡°Qingzhi, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Yaqing had always been happy-go-lucky. Why was she so dejected? Chu Qingzhi found it very strange. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°My aunt came to look for me yesterday.¡± Wu Yaqing¡¯s eyebrows were knitted together. ¡°She wanted to stop me from being with Lu Yichen. What should I do?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had once predicted that it was especially difficult for Wu Yaqing and Lu Yichen to be together. Now, the difficulty arose. ¡°Is there no room for negotiation?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s very firm,¡± Wu Yaqing sighed, ¡°I¡¯m currently just stalling, leaving us both some room.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing the right thing by not confronting her head-on; otherwise, you¡¯d be at a disadvantage,¡± Chu Qingzhi advised.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Wu Yaqing looked genuinely distressed.


    Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°Find out why your mother doesn¡¯t want you two together.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. If we identify the problem, we can ovee it, right?!¡± Wu Yaqing brightened.


    ¡°Your mother is just worried about you, you know?¡± Chu Qingzhi added.


    Wu Yaqing, now understanding, nodded, ¡°I see that now.¡±


    ¡°Why not invite your aunt over for a meal?¡± Chu Qingzhi proposed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her,¡± Wu Yaqing decided, hugging Chu Qingzhi gratefully, feeling lucky to have such a sincere friend, valuing herpanionship above all else.


    After breakfast, Chu Qingzhi took Tang Jinghong to see the new home for Da Bai and the others.


    ¡°Was it built so quickly?¡± Tang Jinghong marveled at the changes around them, silently admiring Chu Qingzhi¡¯s efficiency.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Wan Haonan and his team. They built it in just over a day. Everyone Is talented and capable,¡± Chu Qingzhi praised.


    As Tang Jinghong was about to respond, a surprised voice called out from behind, ¡°General Tang.¡±


    This was followed by enthusiastic greetings, ¡°Greetings, General Tang.¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned around and looked at everyone. ¡°No need for formalities.¡±


    ¡°General Tang, thank you, and thank you, Miss Chu Qingzhi,¡± Wan Haonan expressed with excitement and admiration, ¡°Miss Chu Qingzhi not only healed our wounds but also provided us with work. We don¡¯t know how to repay her.¡±


    Tang Jinghong slightly softened his expression, ¡°Just follow Chu Qingzhi¡¯s instructions and do well in the tasks she assigns. That will be thanks enough.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, General, we will do our best,¡± Wan Haonan assured with determination.


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°Carry on with your work, there¡¯s nothing here.¡±


    The soldiers bowed and returned to their tasks, their excitement taking a while to subside.


    Tang Jinghong was greatly admired and respected among the soldiers, a true idol in their eyes. Even a glimpse of him in the camp could stir excitement for a long time.


    Watching everyone¡¯s reaction, Chu Qingzhi noted to herself how Tang Jinghong¡¯s leadership had truly won the hearts of his people.


    They continued towards the horse stable.


    Fu Bao was walking out to send Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao to school. It did not expect to encounter Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong when it came out, so it stopped.


    Chu Qingzhi petted Fu Bao, ¡°Go ande back soon. There are many things waiting for you to handle.¡±


    Fu Bao nodded, its tail wagging to show understanding.


    ¡°Off you go,¡± Chu Qingzhi smiled.


    Fu Bao walked away at a brisk pace.


    Inside the stable, Tang Jinghong skillfully fetched food for the horses, reminiscent of his early days in the military. ¡°When I first joined the army, I started with feeding the horses.¡±


    So he was quite experienced, Chu Qingzhi thought as she stepped forward to help, noticing Hou Fu approaching.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t notice anything at first nce, but when she took a second look, she realized that something was wrong. Hou Fu¡¯s stomach seemed to have be bigger.


    Using her internal vision, she discovered Hou Fu was pregnant, about a month along.


    Tang Jinghong walked over and ced his palm on the side of Hou Fu¡¯s stomach. He was very particr about his technique. After touching for a while, he said, ¡°Fu Bao has a foal in her stomach.¡±


    Surprised, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°You can tell?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°Yes, I learned it while taking care of horses.¡±


    Impressed by his versatility, Chu Qingzhiplimented Tang Jinghong inwardly. She sent a surge of spiritual energy into Hou Fu, ¡°You won¡¯t work anymore. Rest well, and I¡¯ll find you some herbs for a healthy pregnancy.¡±


    With a foal on the way, Hou Fu was now a top priority. Chu Qingzhi nned to praise Fu Bao upon its return.


    After checking on the horses, they visited the pig and cattle sheds still under construction.


    The cattle shed was nearingpletion, progressing rapidly.


    The progress of the brick kiln was not slow either. When Wan Haonan and the rest came over to build the shed, Chu Qingzhi asked Shen Ruyue to hire people to work in the brick kiln. There were more people, and the construction of the brick kiln was progressing every day..

 Chapter 755: Misunderstanding

    Chapter 755: Misunderstanding


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shuiyun County.


    Wu Yaqing, not wanting to dampen her spirits, said, ¡°Auntie, my shop is opening in a few days. Can we talk about other matters after it¡¯s up and running?¡±


    Seeing no urgency in the matter, Wu Wenyu agreed amiably, ¡°What needs to be done? I¡¯ve brought some people over, and we can help.¡±


    Wu Yaqing waved off the offer, ¡°No need, the people I¡¯ve hired are enough. You guys rest well or take a tour around the county if you like.¡±


    Wu Wenyu expressed with some relief, ¡°Your mother would be very pleased to


    see how capable you¡¯ve be.¡±


    Wu Yaqing smiled proudly, ¡°Of course.¡±


    At that moment, Song Qingyuan and Xu Guannan walked in, both dressed as schrs and strikingly handsome, instantly drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    When Wu Yaqing saw them, she quickly went up to them. ¡°Wee, wee.¡±


    Song Qingyuan introduced Xu Guannan, ¡°This is my ssmate Xu Guannan, who has the best small script writing. He can handle any writing needs for your


    shop.¡±


    Needing someone to write for various parts of her shop, Wu Yaqing had initially wanted Chu Qingzhi¡¯s help, but given her busy schedule, she decided to ask Chu Qingzhi to write the signboard and find someone else for the rest.


    ¡°We¡¯ve met, no need for introductions,¡± Wu Yaqing warmly stated.


    Caught off guard, Song Qingyuan looked between them, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize.¡± Xu Guannan rified gracefully, ¡°I met her through knowing Chu Qingzhi, not in the way you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°My mistake,¡± Song Qingyuan shifted the topic to ease the awkwardness, ¡°Let¡¯s not dy any longer, Yaqing, you direct us.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wu Wenyu noticed Song Qingyuan¡¯s gaze on Wu Yaqing was brighter than usual. Considering Song Qingyuan¡¯s reputable background, schrly achievements, and status as a schr of Yunfei School, she thought him to be a much better match than Lu Yichen.


    Being informed of Wu Yaqing¡¯s social interactions from the start, Wu Wenyu was well aware of the details.


    After settling Wu Wenyu, Wu Yaqing took the two men to attend to the shop¡¯s preparations.


    Meanwhile, Lu Yichen arrived in Shuiyun County, rested a bit at an inn, and


    then went to find Wu Yaqing.


    Unexpectedly, upon reaching the shop, he saw Wu Yaqing in Song Qingyuan¡¯s embrace.


    The situation was as follows¡­


    While the shop was being renovated, Wu Yaqing nearly got hit by some unstable wood. Song Qingyuan pulled her away, using his body to shield her from the falling lumber.


    From Lu Yichen¡¯s perspective, it looked like an intimate embrace between the


    two.


    Lu Yichen flew over and kicked the wood away with his foot. Then, he pulled Wu Yaqing over. Although he was somewhat angry, he was still concerned about Wu Yaqing. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Startled initially, Wu Yaqing¡¯s fear was reced by joy upon hearing Lu Yichen¡¯s voice, leading her to excitedly hug him, ¡°You finally came to see me.¡± Embraced tightly by Wu Yaqing, any irritation Lu Yichen might have felt dissipated, ¡°I came to you as soon as I finished my business in the capital.


    Wu Wenyu, not pleased with the public disy of affection, pulled Wu Yaqing away, ¡°What¡¯s this behavior in broad daylight?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just too happy,¡± Wu Yaqing said as she introduced Lu Yichen to everyone. After the introduction, Wu Wenyu¡¯s face darkened further, and she pulled Wu Yaqing behind her. ¡°Lu Yichen, since you¡¯re here, let me make it clear to you that Yaqing¡¯s mother does not agree with you two being together.¡± Given his background, Lu Yichen didn¡¯t ce much importance on elders¡¯ opinions. After hearing this, his expression remained unchanged, and he simply asked Wu Yaqing, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Wu Yaqing confidently told him, ¡°I want to be with you.


    Having been abandoned since childhood left Lu Yichen feeling very insecure. Now that Wu Yaqing had chosen him, his gaze softened significantly, ¡°Leave this matter to me to handle.¡±


    Wu Yaqing, anxious, asked, ¡°How will you handle it?¡±


    Her mother wasn¡¯t easily dealt with, or else she wouldn¡¯t have sent her aunt over specifically.


    Lu Yichen, with a cold expression but speaking gently, reassured, ¡°Just leave it to me, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Hearing their conversation, Wu Wenyu felt like the viin breaking up a pair of lovers. ¡°Yaqing, you¡¯re young, don¡¯t be deceived by him; he¡¯s not a good


    person.¡±


    Wu Yaqing didn¡¯t take Wu Wenyu¡¯s warning, ¡°Auntie, Yichen came all the way from the capital to see me. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Let me have a meal with him, at least.¡±


    Wu Wenyu couldn¡¯t really refuse and slowly let go of Wu Yaqing¡¯s hand, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t deceive me, would you?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡± Wu Yaqing spoke earnestly, ¡°Auntie, 1 know what you¡¯re worried about. I swear I won¡¯t hurt my mother or anyone who cares about me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Wu Wenyu was concerned that Wu Yaqing might elope with Lu Yichen but felt reassured after hearing her words, ¡°Come back after the meal.


    Wu Yaqing nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing them like this, Song Qingyuan felt a pang of disappointment. It turned out Yaqing had liked someone else all along, and that person, whether in terms of appearance, skills, or status, was beyond his reach.


    After watching Wu Yaqing and Lu Yichen leave, he left the shop disheartened.


    Wu Yaqing and Lu Yichen chose a nearby restaurant. It was still early for lunch, and the ce was empty, but the chefs were already preparing in the kitchen.


    Wu Yaqing cheerfully ordered a table full of dishes and then moved her seat next to Lu Yichen, ¡°Yichen, when did you arrive in Shuiyun County?¡±


    Lu Yichen, who had been missing Wu Yaqing terribly, couldn¡¯t help but pull her closer, ¡°I got here after dawn, went to an inn to bathe and rest a bit, then came to find you.¡±


    Wu Yaqing, concerned, asked, ¡°So you haven¡¯t had breakfast?


    Hearing Wu Yaqing¡¯s caring words softened Lu Yichen¡¯s heart, ¡°No, I¡¯ll eat more in a bit.¡±


    Wu Yaqing said, ¡°Qingzhi said skipping breakfast is bad for health. You can t do this next time.¡±


    Lu Yichen smiled lightly, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Wu Yaqing looked up eagerly, ¡°How long do you n to stay in Shuiyun County?¡±


    Lu Yichen tenderly replied, ¡°For a day. How about 1 take you out for fun after we eat?¡±


    Wu Yaqing got excited, ¡°Yes, that sounds great.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you however you want to y,¡± Lu Yichen said with a slight smile, always feeling rxed and happy when with Yaqing.


    After chatting for a while, Wu Yaqing couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How do you n to solve the issue between us?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees,¡± he said, genuinely liking Wu Yaqing and not wanting her to face criticism, so he nned to find a way for them to be together openly and blessedly..

 Chapter 756: Tissue Sale

    Chapter 756: Tissue Sale


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alright, it didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t say it. Wu Yaqing smiled brightly at Lu


    Yichen. ¡°Then what do you need me to do?¡±


    Lu Yichen leaned close to Wu Yaqing¡¯s ear, whispering, ¡°You just need to keep liking me. Leave everything else to me.¡±


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s face became serious as she looked at Lu Yichen, ¡°I want to face all difficulties together with you.¡±


    In Lu Yichen¡¯s heart, women were always considered fragile, but this view had been shaken by Chu Qingzhi before, and now, it seemed to be subtly shaken by


    Wu Yaqing as well.


    After a moment of thought, he said, ¡°Can you return to An Huai Kingdom for a while? I¡¯lle to you, and we can exin everything to your mother in


    person.¡±


    Wu Yaqing paused, a hint of surprise shing in her eyes, ¡°You know about my identity?¡±


    ¡°I found out unintentionally, not deliberately prying. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lu Yichen quickly apologized. He hadn¡¯t intentionally sought out Yaqing¡¯s identity; it was the thief, Chai Wenjian, who told him.


    Wu Yaqing held Lu Yichen¡¯s hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. I should have told you these things earlier. Just don¡¯t be mad at me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be mad,¡± Lu Yichen solemnly said. ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t listen to


    others. If I want to know something, I¡¯ll ask you directly.¡±


    Wu Yaqing nodded with a smile, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Lu Yichen pursed his lips, his brows furrowed in thought, hesitantly asking,


    ¡°Who was the man holding you just now?¡±


    Wu Yaqing was startled. Who had been holding her? ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°When I entered the shop just now, I saw¡­¡± Lu Yichen didn¡¯t want the scene he witnessed to be a thorn in his side, so he decided to bring it up.


    After a moment of thought, Wu Yaqing understood, ¡°His name is Song Qingyuan, a schr from Yunfei School. He helped treat someone who was injured in the shop before, and we got to know each other through that. I want to make it clear, there¡¯s nothing between him and me, and he didn¡¯t hold me.


    Don¡¯t make things up.¡±


    ¡°Then just now¡­¡±


    ¡°He just pulled me over wanting to block the wood for me, and even then, he grabbed my wrist, not touching me at all.¡±


    Lu Yichen stared at Wu Yaqing for a while, then kissed her forehead, ¡°Yaqing, I will treat you well. As long as you don¡¯t leave me, I will always protect you.¡±


    Looking at Lu Yichen, Wu Yaqing was deeply moved, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you.¡±


    Lu Yichen hugged Wu Yaqing back into his arms, his feelings for her not only filled with affection but also gratitude.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Chu Xujin took a day off today and didn¡¯t go to the county office. Yesterday s incident of Ge Lihua¡¯s disappearance had a huge impact on him. Now, he just wanted to be with Ge Lihua and didn¡¯t feel like doing anything else.


    At the moment, he sat in the schoolroom, attentively participating in the ss along with everyone else, even taking diligent notes.


    His presence distracted the children, who couldn¡¯t help but nce at him repeatedly, unable to focus on the lesson.


    Seeing the children¡¯s restless gazes towards Chu Xujin, Ge Lihua, feeling helpless, paused the ss and approached him to quietly ask, ¡°Can you go home and wait for me?¡±


    Chu Xujin shook his head seriously, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter. Chu Xujin had previously announced his intention to marry boldly, and now everyone knew about his engagement to Ge


    Lihua.


    ¡°What a clingy guy!¡±


    ¡°Such a grown man, still clinging to Sister Lihua, it¡¯s so funny.


    ¡°Brother Xujin, is it because Sister Lihua is too beautiful, and you can¡¯t bear not to look at her?¡±


    Chu Xujin joked with the children, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t bear it. Right now, what I want to do most is to marry your Sister Lihua and bring her home.¡±


    Ge Lihua reprimanded him, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of the children.¡±


    Chu Xujin earnestly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. This is my truest thought.¡±


    To prevent Xujin from causing more disruption, Ge Lihua asked, Xujin, can you cook?¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded, ¡°Yes, I can.¡±


    Testing the waters, Ge Lihua said, ¡°Then, I want to eat the meal you cook for lunch, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go buy ingredients right away and cook for you.¡± Chu Xujin quickly headed towards the exit, but suddenly stopped at the schoolroom door and asked, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±


    Ge Lihua gave Chu Xujin a beautiful smile, ¡°Anything you make is fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Chu Xujin responded and then dashed off like an arrow released from a bow, quickly disappearing from sight.


    The childrenughed again, admiring how nice Brother Xujin was to Sister


    Lihua, even cooking for her.


    Ge Lihua finally sighed in relief, watching Chu Xujin leave, and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s focus, everyone. We¡¯ll continue with the lesson.¡±


    The children unanimously agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Horse stable.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong togetherid a pipeline from the mountain to the horse stable to bring mountain spring water for the horses to drink.


    Just as the construction waspleted, Bao Linjiang arrived. ¡°I should havee earlier.¡± He was surprised to see Tang Jinghong. ¡°Brother Tang, why are you in the vige?¡±


    Tang Jinghong, dressed in casual attire but still unable to conceal his handsome and dignified demeanor, replied, ¡°I came back to see Qingzhi, nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Bao Linjiang took the hoe from Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hands, ¡°Master, you rest. 111 take care of the rest.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stepped aside, and after a while, Rong Shiyu came over, Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around, ¡°You came too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Shiyu handed her water brought from home, ¡°Linjiang and I came to buy tissues from you. You don¡¯t know, the Empress has been gifting the tissues you gave her everywhere. After using them, everyone said they wanted to buy some, so Linjiang and I came to check.¡±


    The Empress really did a great job, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°The packaging for the tissue paper hasn¡¯t been produced yet, we only have tissues. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll take you to get someter.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t mind. As long as we can get the tissues, it¡¯s fine.¡± My mother, sisters-inw, nieces, and nephews have all been sending letters urging me. If I don¡¯t take them home soon, who knows how much more they will urge.


    Bao Linjiang quickly said, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t mind either.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Qingzhi, you go handle the tissue business, and leave this ce to me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Rong Shiyu said to Bao Linjiang, ¡°You stay here and help. Later, I¡¯ll have my people bring yours back too. I¡¯ll also take the ones for Hongjun and Yuru.¡±


    Bao Linjiang nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Rong Shiyu then went to the paper mill.


    On the way, a servant dressed young man came towards them, ¡°Miss Chu, I am from the Zhou family. This is a letter from our master for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi quickly read the letter, which stated that Zhou Xiangfu wanted to order ten thousand boxes of tissue paper and informed Chu Qingzhi that the entire capital was looking for tissues, hoping she could produce more.


    The servant also held a box, which he handed to Chu Qingzhi after she read the letter, ¡°This is something the master specifically asked me to bring to you.¡± Chu Qingzhi opened the box to see, it was a box of defective pearls. She smiled and said, ¡°Tell Master Zhou I will ship the goods as soon as possible..¡±

 Chapter 757: Cooking Personally

    Chapter 757: Cooking Personally


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The servant said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had signed a special contract with Zhou Xiangfu, allowing for transactions of individual goods without needing to sign a contract each time.


    Rong Shiyu remarked, ¡°Tissues are in such high demand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. This was the effect of celebrity endorsement. She nned to send some gifts to the Empresster as a token of gratitude.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    The two entered the workshop, and Chu Qingzhi led Rong Shiyu directly to the storeroom to see the tissues. Rong Shiyu bought twenty thousand sheets, dividing them into four parts, one for each family.


    After Rong Shiyu took her tissues away, Chu Qingzhi called Chu Yun over, Go back to the vige and tell Ruyue to find me another thirty people who can work at night.¡±


    With such arge volume of orders, the only way to get the goods out quickly was to work overtime.


    Chu Yun replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right now.¡±


    The people were quickly found: ten for tissue production, ten for tissue box production, and ten for packaging. Since packaging wasn¡¯t possible yet, these ten were temporarily assigned to tissue production. Once packaging was possible, they would be reassigned.


    After tasks were allocated, an old customer arrived.


    Chu Feng informed Chu Qingzhi, who decided to personally receive them. Rong Shiyu went back to Chu Vige and informed Tang Jinghong about Chu Qingzhi¡¯s temporarymitment to the workshop, so he wouldn¡¯t worry.


    In the reception room.


    Chu Qingzhi offered tea to the guest, ¡°Young Master Tan, please sit.¡±


    Tan Mengyang smiled and sat down, exchanging pleasantries, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Miss Chu. You¡¯re as graceful as ever.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°And you¡¯re as elegant as always, Young Master Tan.


    Tan Mengyang chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve been to Chu Vige several times but never saw you, Miss Chu. I didn¡¯t expect my luck today.¡±


    ¡°Master Tan has be even more eloquent.¡± Chu Qingzhi maintained her smile, ¡°What brings Young Master Tan to the workshop today?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was indeed very direct, Tan Mengyang replied, ¡°Recently, you changed the packaging of your products, which I found quite appealing. I m also considering changing the packaging for our goods. I wonder if we could ce an order?¡±


    Ordering packaging? Chu Qingzhi had thought about this before but didn¡¯t expect Tan Mengyang to have the idea so soon, ¡°As an old customer, of course, we¡¯ll take Young Master Tan¡¯s business. What kind of packaging does Young Master Tan have in mind for his products?¡±


    Tan Mengyang signaled to his servant.


    The servant ced a food box on the tea table and took out sesame crisp cakes, cing them next to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Chu, it¡¯s these.


    Sesame crisp cakes, simr to walnut crisp, are palm-sized, baked, and very fragrant.


    ¡°Do you have a design in mind?¡±


    ¡°No, but I have an idea,¡± Tan Mengyang came prepared, ¡°I hope you can help me design the pattern on the packaging, using the Q-cute designs from the food festival as a sample.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, Tan Mengyang¡¯s business acumen wasmendable, ¡°Do you have any specific ideas?¡±


    Tan Mengyang shook his head, ¡°I¡¯d like to discuss the specifics after seeing the design youe up with.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed, ¡°Okay, but it will cost a bit more for me to draw the


    design.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Tan Mengyang readily agreed, and they signed a contract.


    Chu Qingzhi saw Tan Mengyang off, ¡°Take care.¡±


    After Tan Mengyang left in his carriage, Chu Qingzhi returned to the reception room and tried the sesame crisp cakes. They were crunchy, full of sesame vor, and quite delicious.


    After finishing the sesame crisp cakes, Chu Qingzhi had an idea for the design and immediately started sketching.


    Once the design wasplete, she handed it to Li Changjiang, asking him to make a sample when he had time.


    Li Changjiang said he could make it in the afternoon. Now that he had over thirty people working under him, and some already trained, he only needed to oversee the work and didn¡¯t have to do everything himself.


    After handling the workshop¡¯s affairs, Chu Qingzhi led a team transporting oil paper back to the vige.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Tang Jinghong and Bao Linjiang had already handled all the follow-up work for the horse stable.


    Chu Qingzhi went to check on their work and praised them. Then, she invited Bao Linjiang and Rong Shiyu to stay for a meal, which she would cook herself.


    With such an offer, neither of them refused.


    When it was about time, Chu Qingzhi went back home to cook. Entering the kitchen, she found Chu Xujin already busily working there.


    Chu Qingzhi was puzzled, ¡°Third brother, didn¡¯t you go to the county office today?¡±


    Chu Xujin, as if he had taken an excitant, said, ¡°I took a leave. I decided to apany Lihua for the day.¡±


    Looking around, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°So, what are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making lunch for Lihua.¡± Chu Xujin turned to look at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to cook lunch for Jinghong? No problem, you do yours, and I¡¯ll do mine. We¡¯ll eat together.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi decided. ¡°That¡¯ll do.¡±


    She decided to make just one dish, soy sauce duck, which was originally nned forst night¡¯s dinner but had to be postponed to today¡¯s lunch due to unexpected events.


    Shortly after, Li Qingyu came in, ¡°Qingzhi, Chu Xian¡¯s family in the vige has piglets for sale. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to buy piglets? You can go take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Okay, I know, mother.¡±


    ¡°And mother, are the wheat crops sown?¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded with a smile, ¡°They¡¯re sown. We cleared the surrounding wastnd for sowing, and if there are no disasters next year, we should harvest at least ten thousand pounds of wheat.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was somewhat impressed, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Li Qingyu said pragmatically, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Farmers are supposed to grow crops. Although our family does business, farming is the foundation.¡± Chu Qingzhi agreed, ¡°Mother is right. No matter what, we won¡¯t give up farming.¡±


    Li Qingyu continued, ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s what I mean. We must not be like others who forget their roots after bing wealthy. If we fall on hard times, we won¡¯t even have a ce to stay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to mother.¡±


    At noon, Li Qingyu invited Xu Songnian, Xu Wenlin, and Tian Xiaoqiu to lunch at their home. The duck gifted by Li Qingyin was cooked, and they were invited to share the meal.


    Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin were more rxed, as the Chu family had always treated them well. Tian Xiaoqiu, however, was very reserved. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s home was too impressive, and standing in the courtyard, she felt inferior. Noticing Tian Xiaoqiu¡¯s difort, Li Qingyu involved her in serving dishes and fetching bowls and chopsticks to make her feel included and lessen her sense of alienation.


    Everyone took their seats.


    Tian Xiaoqiu, looking at the full table of dishes, swallowed hard. She had never eaten so many dishes even at a feast. How wealthy must her third aunt¡¯s family be? Her young mind couldn¡¯t quite grasp it.


    After Grandpa Chu started eating, everyone else was free to eat.


    Li Qingyu served dishes to the three children, ¡°Eat more.


    The children thanked her in unison, ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±


    Li Qingyu said, ¡°Take whatever you like, make yourself at home, and don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Meanwhile, Chu Qingzhi served Tang Jinghong the best part of the soy sauce duck, ¡°Try this.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes softened, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Chu Xujin offered a duck leg to Ge Lihua, ¡°This is to replenish your body after suffering so many injuries.¡± He felt extremely distressed when mentioning her injuries.


    Ge Lihua¡¯s cool gaze softened, ¡°Okay, you eat too.


    Chu Xujin insisted, ¡°Take care of yourself, I can take care of myself. Eat up.¡±


    Ge Lihua nodded with a smile, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After the meal, Ge Lihua packed some food and went to the county to deliver food to her senior brother.


    Since the ledger had not yet been retrieved by Tang Jinghong, and Ling Yijiang¡¯s crisis was not entirely resolved, he stayed in an inn in the county..

 Chapter 758: Huge Contribution

    Chapter 758: Huge Contribution


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the Li Family Porcin Workshop.


    Recently, Li Shaoliangwas inspired to strive for greater sess.


    Fortune favors the diligent, and his business has been doing very welltely. He even learned that a friend of his needed to purchase a batch of porcin for a longevity banquet, so he arranged a meeting to select porcin at the kiln. However, upon entering the kiln, he encountered a scene he wished not to see. Chu Qingshuang and Yan Helin were examining some porcin pieces, talking andughing joyously.


    Seeing this, he immediately abandoned his friend and approached them, ¡°Qingshuang, what are you discussing?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang hurriedly showed Li Shaoliang the porcin, ¡°We¡¯ve made these. What do you think?¡±


    Li Shaoliang wanted to spitefully criticize, but seeing Chu Qingshuang¡¯s hopeful gaze, he swallowed his words and decided to take a good look first.


    At this moment, his friend joined them, ¡°Who made this porcin?¡±


    Yan Helin responded, ¡°Qingshuang made it. She seeded on her third attempt, perfectly crafting the porcin. It¡¯s quite remarkable.¡±


    The friend examined the porcin Li Shaoliang was holding, ¡°This is innovative and beautiful, indeed impressive. How do you n to sell this porcin?¡±


    Yan Helin replied, ¡°This is a new type of porcin, and we haven¡¯t discussed its sale yet. But if the young master is genuinely interested, we could offer it at a discounted rate.¡±


    The friend nodded, ¡°How about fifty taels of silver each?¡±


    Since they hadn¡¯t consulted with experts for a precise pricing, Yan Helin said,


    ¡°Let me inquire first, and I¡¯ll get back to you shortly.¡±


    The friend agreed, ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±


    Yan Helin took the porcin and left.


    Chu Qingshuang invited Li Shaoliang and his friend to the reception room for tea, preparing to discuss business. At this point, Li Shaoliang pulled Chu Qingshuang aside, leaving her confused.


    Li Shaoliang struggled to find the right words, ¡°Qingshuang, could you stop making porcin with Yan Helin?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang tilted her head, ¡°Is there something wrong with him?¡± Didn¡¯t they clear up any misunderstandingsst time?


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that he¡­¡± Li Shaoliang faltered, ¡°Yan Helin is a man, and you¡¯re a woman. Being too close might spark rumors.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±


    Li Shaoliang added, ¡°I trust you both, but rumors are harmful. If any negative talk spreads, it would reflect poorly on you.¡±


    What kind ofme excuse was this? He couldn¡¯t help but despise himself.


    Chu Qingshuang thought about it and felt that Li Shaoliang was right. She should be more careful. ¡°This porcin is already done. I won¡¯t discuss porcin with him anymore.¡±


    Li Shaoliang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then.¡±


    Returning to the reception room, Chu Qingshuang continued discussing the porcin with Li Shaoliang¡¯s friend, hoping to finalize the deal.


    The porcin, designed by Yan Helin and produced by Chu Qingshuang, would grant her half the profits from sales ording to their agreement.


    The friend, highly interested in the porcin after Chu Qingshuang¡¯s pitch, decided, ¡°If the price is right, I¡¯ll order ten pieces.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Without waiting long, Yan Helin returned, ¡°How many pieces do you n to order?¡±


    The friend nced at Chu Qingshuang, ¡°As we agreed, if the price is right, I¡¯ll order ten pieces.¡±


    Yan Helin readily agreed, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s sold to you at the price you mentioned.¡± The three of them signed a contract, agreeing to deliver the goods in three days.


    Chu Qingshuang was overjoyed. From now on, she was officially a porcin master!


    In the porcin industry, once you sell your own crafted porcin, you¡¯re recognized as an official porcin master, qualifying to open your own kiln. However, Chu Qingshuang wouldn¡¯t start her own kiln, not wanting to disregard her master¡¯s nurturing and guidance.


    Next, Chu Qingshuang made a sample porcin piece and ced it in Li Shaoliang¡¯s shop. As long as this type of porcin sells, she would receive a share of the profits.


    Perhaps it was luck, but as soon as the sample was disyed, someone ordered five pieces, thrilling Chu Qingshuang so much that she remained excited even after returning home.


    After Li Zhenzong found out about this, he once again expressed his disdain for his youngest son. It was now more difficult for him to catch up to Qingshuang!


    At Chu Xin¡¯s house.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi approaching, Chu Xin warmly greeted her, ¡°Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°My mother mentioned you have piglets for sale; I came to take a look.¡±


    Chu Xin quickly invited her in, ¡°Please, this way.¡±


    The sow and piglets were kept in a pen in the backyard. Approaching, the lively sounds of the piglets could be heard.


    Chu Xin exined, ¡°We have two sows that gave birth to twenty-five piglets in total. Sister Qingzhi, if you take them all, I can give you a discount.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi scanned the piglets, finding them healthy and easy to raise, Do you know where else I can find piglets?¡±


    Chu Xin thought for a moment, ¡°Not in our vige, but Sun Vige has many. You can check there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I will,¡± Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°I¡¯ll take all your piglets once the pigpen is ready.¡±


    Chu Xin agreed, ¡°That works. The piglets still need some time to grow.¡±


    After chatting for a bit, Chu Qingzhi left for Tang Jinghong at the foot of the mountain.


    Tang Jinghong was cutting grass at the mountain¡¯s base for the horses, as Da Bai was too busy to care for the foals.


    Approaching Tang Jinghong, Da Bai also came over, bringing a young foal.


    The foal, about a month old and somewhat weak, grew up being fed by various families without a mother horse¡¯s care.


    Da Bai, seeking praise, nudged Chu Qingzhi, as if to say, ¡°Look, I brought you another horse. Praise me, please?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Da Bai¡¯s head, ¡°Good job, you¡¯ll get a piece of meat as a reward.¡±


    Delighted, Da Bai rolled around happily.


    Tang Jinghong, admiring the young horse, appreciated Da Bai even more, ¡°Keeping Da Bai is like inviting wealth.¡±


    A horse costs quite a bit of silver. Now that Da Bai keeps bringing horses home, the family saves money on purchasing horses, contributing significantly.


    Da Bai, enjoying Tang Jinghong¡¯s praise, affectionately nuzzled him.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯ll take the foal back to the horse stable to find some milk.¡±


    There werectating mares in the horse stable that could feed the foal.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi beckoned the foal, which, understanding her gesture, blinked itsrge eyes and followed.


    Da Bai stayed behind, a bit tired, nning to rest for a while before returning with Tang Jinghong..

 Chapter 759: Confiscating the Gift

    Chapter 759: Confiscating the Gift


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After school, Yan Yixian stopped the two brothers, ¡°Xuyuan, Xuyao, wait for me, I¡¯ll go home with you.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan replied, ¡°Teacher, we¡¯ll wait for you at the main gate.¡±


    Yan Yixian nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll put my things away and thene find you.¡±


    The brothers arrived at the main gate where Fu Bao, always busy from dawn to dusk, had just arrived. Seeing the two, it hurried over to them.


    It was school dismissal time, and as the students left, they all nced at Fu Bao.


    This horse, known for ferrying children to and from school, had be quite famous among the students. Some even wrote essays or drew pictures of Fu Bao, making it a star not just in the vige but in the school as well.


    Chu Xuyao patted Fubao¡¯s head, ¡°Wait a little longer, Teacher Yan wille with us.¡±


    Fu Bao flicked its tail and went to the side to graze, having had no time to properly eat all day.


    He Shaozhi and Su Wenji, seeing them not leaving, approached them.


    Chu Xuyao gave them a brief look. Since their previous confrontation, the two hadn¡¯t troubled them again. Realizing they were all studying in the same teaching building, they decided to reconcile.


    He Shaozhi looked around, ¡°Who are you waiting for?¡±


    Chu Xuyao turned to He Shaozhi, his clear eyes showing a hint of disdain, ¡°Waiting for Teacher.¡±


    These two were no longer hostile towards them, but they imitated them in everything, making others think they were four brothers. Someone had even asked Chu Xuyao about it.


    He Shaozhi envied their close rtionship with Teacher Yan, ¡°Is Teacher going to your house?¡±


    ¡®Yes, he¡¯s going to thank my fifth sister for treating his leg,¡± Chu Xuyao raised an eyebrow, thinking, ¡°Now, let¡¯s see you copy that.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± He Shaozhi responded, looking somewhat disappointed, wishing he had such a sister.


    Chu Xuyuan smirked, knowing there was nothing left to copy, ¡°The master ising, we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    He Shaozhi and Su Wenji stepped back to make way, watching as Yan Yixian approached.


    They had once pushed Yan Yixian but sincerely apologizedter, and he forgave them.


    ¡°Teacher.¡±


    Yan Yixian advised them, ¡°Go straight home after school, don¡¯t wander around and make your family worry.¡±


    They obediently replied, ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡±


    Yan Yixian left with Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao.


    He Shaozhi, watching them leave, enviously said, ¡°Why do Xuyuan and Xuyao always have it better than others?¡±


    Su Wenji pointed out, ¡°Because they have a good sister.¡±


    He Shaozhi sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s go back, we don¡¯t have a capable and lovely sister, just strict parents.¡±


    The two exchanged looks and sighed together.


    In the Chu Vige.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao, after putting away their things, asked Li Qingyu about Chu Qingzhi¡¯s whereabouts and then went with Yan Yixian to find her.


    Chu Qingzhi was working with everyone on repairing the pigsty, which had already been constructed and resembled theyout of a modern pig farm. Once repaired, they could start buying piglets.


    When Yan Yixian arrived, everyone was busy building the house for cooking pig food, as cooked food helps pigs grow faster and prevents them from falling ill easily.


    He thought to himself that such a down-to-earth and beautiful girl like Chu Qingzhi was rare; anyone else would probably not engage in such manualbor.


    With admiration, he approached, ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Turning her head and then dusting off her hands, Chu Qingzhi walked over,


    ¡°It¡¯s rather dirty here, let¡¯s talk over there.¡±


    Next to the pigsty, a small pavilion had been constructed with a stone table inside. Despite being a pig farming area, it was also a ce for living, equipped with amenities for daily life.


    Surrounded by mountains and forests, it was a pleasant spot to sit and rx during spare time.


    It could also serve as a ce for business discussions, which was quite nice.


    In the pavilion, before sitting down, Yan Yixian handed Chu Qingzhi a small box, ¡°Thank you for treating my leg.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pushed the box back, ¡°If you really want to thank me, please take good care of my two brothers.¡±


    Yan Yixian, a top schr and a teacher of prospective schrs, could provide invaluable guidance to Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao on their path to sess in the imperial examinations. Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯tck money but resources.


    Yan Yixian was surprised and replied, ¡°The gift must be given, and I will also take good care of Miss¡¯s two brothers. Please rest assured.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the box, ¡°Then consider this gift as the tuition I¡¯ve paid for my brothers.¡±


    Yan Yixian understood her intention, ¡°I will dedicate myself to the task.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled slightly, ¡°Then 1 thank you in advance, Master Yan.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; I¡¯ll have Fu Bao take Teacher Yan home.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After sending Yan Yixian off, Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao ran up to Chu Qmgzhi. Chu Xuyuan asked, ¡°Fifth sister, did you not ept Teacher Yan¡¯s gift?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied mysteriously, ¡°I did, but it wasn¡¯t money.¡±


    Not quite understanding.


    Chu Qingzhi patted Chu Xuyuan¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Go do your homework. You¡¯ll understand in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Both brothers, obedient to Chu Qingzhi, went to do their homework diligently.


    In the hall on the second floor.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao took out their homework and sat opposite each other.


    Chu Xuyao, with a twinkle of intelligence in his eyes, mused, ¡°Seventh brother, do you think Fifth Sister and Teacher Yan have reached some sort of understanding, which is why she didn¡¯t ept the gift?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan pondered, ¡°It seems so, but what could it be?¡±


    Chu Xuyao frowned in confusion, ¡°That¡¯s hard to guess.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan interrupted, ¡°Let¡¯s not specte further. We should focus on our studies and not disappoint everyone, understood?¡±


    Chu Xuyao looked at Chu Xuyuan, sometimes envying his straightforwardness, ¡°Let¡¯s do our homework.¡±


    Yan Yixian returned home, rummaged through his belongings, and eventually found several books he had used when studying for the imperial examinations.


    He had made detailed notes on these books, which would be perfect for Xu


    Yuan and Xu Yao¡¯s studies.


    The servant reminded him, ¡°Master, be careful with your leg.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Yan Yixian organized the books, decided to address the servant¡¯s situation, ¡°I no longer require care.¡±


    The servant tensed up, his nose twitching, and asked cautiously, ¡°Does Master n to sell me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, that¡¯s not my intention.¡± Seeing the young servant on the verge of tears, Yan Yixian hurriedly exined, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard taking care of me. I want to thank you first. If you don¡¯t wish to stay here, I¡¯m willing to give you your freedom so you can find your own way.¡±


    The servant quickly said, ¡°Master, I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯m willing to take care of you forever.¡±


    Having gained freedom but losing everything else didn¡¯t appeal to him.


    Yan Yixian, unlike other masters who abused their servants, treated him kindly, and he was content with such a life..

 Chapter 760:1 Believe in Him

    Chapter 760:1 Believe in Him


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Yixian, known for his soft heart, couldn¡¯t resist the pitiful look of the servant and said, ¡°If you choose to stay, you must do your duty well. I don¡¯t tolerate people of bad character. Think it over.¡±


    The servant knelt before Yan Yixian, ¡°Master, please rest assured, I will fulfill my duties and do what needs to be done.¡±


    Yan Yixian helped the servant up, ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us in this house, from now on, we¡¯ll rely on each other.¡±


    The servant joyfully replied, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Yan Yixian said, ¡°There¡¯s not much to do now, help me clean out the east wing room. It will be used for Xu Yuan and Xu Yao¡¯s studies.¡±


    The servant crisply answered, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Lu Yichen and Wu Yaqing spent the day enjoying various entertainments, including street performances, ancient temples, operas, and ended with dinner.


    After dinner, Lu Yichen escorted Wu Yaqing back to Wu Wenyu¡¯s ce.


    Outside the inn, Lu Yichen hugged Wu Yaqing, showing his reluctance to leave, ¡°I¡¯ll be setting off tomorrow. Once I¡¯ve finished my tasks, I¡¯lle to Anhuai Country to find you.¡±


    Wu Yaqing ced her princess token in Lu Yichen¡¯s hand, ¡°Make sure toe find me after you¡¯re done. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Anhuai Country for the New Year.¡±


    Lu Yichen smiled, a rare gesture for him, making his smile exceptionally bright, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hearing their conversation, Wu Wenyu came out from the inn and pulled Wu Yaqing to her side, ¡°You and our Yaqing are from two different worlds. Don¡¯t think about taking her away.¡±


    Then, dragging Wu Yaqing into the inn.


    Forced to walk away, Wu Yaqing turned her face towards Lu Yichen, ¡°Yichen, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Lu Yichen nodded to Wu Yaqing.


    Wu Wenyu took Wu Yaqing into a room, then closed the door, advising, ¡°Calm down a bit. Don¡¯t let a moment of infatuation cloud your judgment.¡±


    Actually, hearing Lu Yichen mention going to Anhuai Country himself to find the queen, Wu Wenyu¡¯s opinion of him improved slightly. If he really did so, it would demonstrate his determination.


    But her opinion only changed a little since Lu Yichen hadn¡¯t acted yet. What if it was just lip service?


    Wu Yaqing remained optimistic, sitting on the bed and swinging her legs confidently, ¡°Aunt, Yichen will definitelye to Anhuai Country to find me.¡±


    Wu Wenyu was frustrated, ¡°What makes you so sure?¡±


    Wu Yaqing said, ¡°Yichen won¡¯t promise what he can¡¯t deliver. Once he says something, he will do it.¡±


    Wu Wenyu countered, ¡°Men¡¯s words are deceiving.¡±


    Wu Yaqing pleaded, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be so pessimistic. Also, why doesn¡¯t my mother want me to be with Yichen?¡±


    Wu Wenyu bluntly said, ¡°Simply put, he¡¯s not worthy of you.¡±


    Thinking of what Chu Qingzhi told her, Wu Yaqing asked, ¡°In what aspects specifically?¡±


    Wu Wenyu, seeing Wu Yaqing¡¯s eager face, decided to exin, ¡°In terms of family background, he¡¯s an orphan. In terms of status, he¡¯s a killer who can¡¯t show his face. In terms of character, he¡¯s cold-hearted and ruthless, a mass murderer. He¡¯s unsuitable in every aspect.¡±


    Wu Yaqing couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Aunt, he¡¯s not an orphan; he¡¯s the son of a non-royal king.¡±


    Wu Wenyu insisted, ¡°His parents abandoned him; he¡¯s an orphan.¡±


    Wu Yaqing defended, ¡°He didn¡¯t choose that, it¡¯s not his fault. You said he¡¯s a killer, but he was forced into it, and he never killed the innocent. Those he killed deserved it.¡±


    Wu Wenyu continued, ¡°Okay, I admit that. But have you considered, if the princess of An Huai Country marries a disreputable killer, where would your mother¡¯s face be?¡±


    Wu Yaqing paused, then asked, ¡°Is status that important?¡±


    Wu Wenyu assured her, ¡°Of course it is. If you don¡¯t believe me, look at those mismatched marriages. How many are happy? Of course, there are exceptions, but most are not. How can you be sure you¡¯ll be one of the lucky few?¡±


    Wu Yaqing had noeback, ¡°Aunt¡­¡±


    Wu Wenyu earnestly said, ¡°Yaqing, your mother definitely won¡¯t harm you. Listen to her more. Life onlyes once. If you choose the wrong path, you might regret it for a lifetime.¡±


    Wu Yaqing still believed in Lu Yichen, but she thought Wu Wenyu¡¯s words also made sense. Besides, her mother had raised her so well and treated her so kindly. She couldn¡¯t be so selfish.


    ¡°Aunt, let¡¯s not argue anymore. Yichen couldn¡¯t choose his past, but let¡¯s see his actions in the future, okay?¡±


    Seeing Wu Yaqing taking her advice, Wu Wenyu breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make a bet. If Lu Yichen really goes to An Huai Kingdom to find you, your aunt will support you. If he doesn¡¯t, don¡¯t me us for opposing.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was utterly confident in Lu Yichen, ¡°Deal.¡±


    Wu Wenyu said, ¡°If he turns out to be that responsible, then the other shorings might not matter so much.¡±


    Wu Yaqing nodded, ¡°I believe in him.¡±


    Wu Wenyu touched Wu Yaqing¡¯s head, feeling for the child she had watched grow up, ¡°Your aunt also hopes you marry someone you love and who treats you well.¡±


    Wu Yaqing hugged Wu Wenyu, ¡°Yichen is that kind of person.¡±


    Wu Wenyu patted Wu Yaqing¡¯s back and said nothing more. By New Year, they would know what kind of man Lu Yichen was.


    In Chu Vige, at the workshop area.


    Chu Qingzhi was making walnut crisps.


    Li Qingyu and Xiao Chen had shelled all the walnuts, eaten some, and left plenty. Chu Qingzhi decided to use them all to make walnut crisps for Tang Jinghong to eat on the road.


    Tang Jinghong was helping Chu Qingzhi. From time to time, he nced at her, thinking to himself how Chu Qingzhi was bing more versatile.


    Suddenly, Shuang¡¯er flew over and perched on the window, ¡°Qingzhi, Qingzhi¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked over, smiling, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Shuang¡¯er raised its neck, ¡°Just looking at you, looking at you¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong, watching Shuang¡¯er, smiled, ¡°Qingzhi, is itpeting with me for you?¡±


    Shuang¡¯er quickly responded, ¡°Mine, mine¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghongughed at Shuang¡¯er¡¯s antics, reaching out to grab it for a closer look. After a while, the ck Shuang¡¯er turned the same color as his skin. ¡°Shuang¡¯er can change color?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a chameleon parrot. It can hide well, making it hard for others to spot. It¡¯s great for gathering intelligence.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was amazed, ¡°That¡¯s perfect.¡±


    Shuang¡¯er flew towards Chu Qingzhi, pecking and eating the walnut crumbs that fell on the cutting board, chirping, ¡°So fragrant, so fragrant¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong watched Shuang¡¯er, ¡°Does it understand what it¡¯s saying?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°Of course, Shuang¡¯er¡¯s intelligence is equivalent to that of a five or six-year-old child. You can imagine how smart it is by looking at children that age.¡±


    Considering it has absorbed so much spiritual energy, its intelligence could even be as high as that of a six or seven-year-old child..

 Chapter 761: Reaping the Consequences

    Chapter 761: Reaping the Consequences


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shuang¡¯er stretched its neck towards Tang Jinghong and then called out to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fool, fool¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t insult others; we must be civilized.¡±


    ¡°Civilized, civilized¡­¡± Shuang¡¯er obediently stopped calling out and instead focused on eating the walnut crumbs scattered on the table.


    Tang Jinghong watched Shuang¡¯er, growing fonder by the minute, ¡°Qingzhi, can it say longer phrases?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi instructed Shuang¡¯er, ¡°Try to repeat after me, without missing a single word, okay?¡±


    Shuang¡¯er looked at Chu Qingzhi, then at Tang Jinghong, and said, ¡°Try to repeat after me, without missing a single word, okay?¡±


    Tang Jinghong was delighted, ¡°Can it say even longer sentences?¡± Seemingly annoyed by Tang Jinghong¡¯s doubt, Shuang¡¯er quickly protested, ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, repeat everything I say next.¡± Tang Jinghong then began to read from a letter, testing Shuang¡¯er¡¯s capabilities.


    Shuang¡¯er demonstrated its strong memory and learning abilities by repeating Tang Jinghong¡¯s words exactly, looking at him with disdain as if to say, Is that all you got?¡±


    Tang Jinghong was full of praise.


    Chu Qingzhi gently said, ¡°Stop praising it, look at its attitude. If you keep it up, it¡¯ll be arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er deserves all the praise.¡± Tang Jinghong showed his appreciation towards Shuang¡¯er, ¡°Can you fly to my hand?¡±


    Shuang¡¯er eyed Tang Jinghong for a while and finally decided to fly over, seemingly acknowledging Tang Jinghong¡¯s good rtionship with Qingzhi. Qingzhi¡¯s friend was its friend, after all.


    Tang Jinghong examined Shuang¡¯er more closely.


    It¡¯s amazing what a parrot can do.


    After ying with Shuang¡¯er for a while, Tang Jinghong set it aside and continued making walnut crisps with Chu Qingzhi.


    He was leaving tomorrow and felt reluctant to part.


    After some time, Chu Qingyan walked in, ¡°Fifth Sister, Brother Jinghong.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Chu Qingyan didn¡¯t want to take up too much of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s time and quickly said, ¡°Fifth Sister, do you know how to make a whitening cream?¡±


    ¡°Who wants to whiten?¡± Chu Qingzhi inquired.


    Chu Qingyan pointed, ¡°It¡¯s thendlord¡¯s daughter from the neighboring vige. She said she would pay anyone who can make her skin whiter. Fifth Sister, let¡¯s earn that money.¡±


    Chu Qingyan seemed particrly fond of money. ¡°1¡¯11 write down the ingredients for the whitening cream for you. You go and prepare them, okay?¡±


    Chu Qingyan eagerly agreed, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the best, Fifth Sister.¡±


    After washing her hands, Chu Qingzhi went to the office, wrote down the ingredients on paper, and handed them to Chu Qingyan, ¡°Let me know once you¡¯ve gathered the ingredients.¡±


    Chu Qingyan nodded, ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister.¡±


    As Chu Qingyan left like a happy butterfly, ¡°More money to earn.¡±


    Chu Hongxiu, hearing Chu Qingyan¡¯s voice, ran out from her house, ¡°Qingyan, why are you so happy?¡±


    Ever since bing Chu Qingyan¡¯s assistant, Chu Hongxiu had been able to bring a significant amount of money home each month. Now, her family urged her to work for Chu Qingyan even more enthusiastically than she did herself.


    Chu Qingyan looked at Chu Hongxiu, ¡°Fifth Sister gave me the recipe for the whitening cream. I¡¯ll prepare it tomorrow. Come early, and we¡¯ll go to the county to shop.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle after breakfast,¡± Chu Hongxiu replied.


    Suddenly, Chu Qingyan said, ¡°Hongxiu, ask your mother to make you two new sets of clothes. Your clothes are patched, and it would look bad in other people¡¯s stores.¡±


    She deliberately mentioned this, knowing the high wages she paid Chu Hongxiu, but Chu Hongxiu¡¯s mother was reluctant to spend money, leaving her clothes in tatters.


    Chu Hongxiu looked at her clothes and then at Chu Qingyan¡¯s, realizing the stark difference, ¡°I understand, Qingyan.¡±


    Chu Qingyan advised, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid to speak up. Say it¡¯s my request. If your mother refuses to make new clothes, tell her I won¡¯t let you work anymore. It would embarrass me.¡±


    Chu Hongxiu got the message, smiling and nodding, ¡°I know what to say, Qingyan.¡±


    ¡°Good, now go home and get some rest. Come find me early tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Returning home, Chu Hongxiu did as Chu Qingyan suggested, and her mother immediately agreed to make new clothes with good material, fearing the loss of the opportunity to work for Chu Qingzhi.


    In Fengxin County, a group of ck-d figures approached a residence from the shadows, all gathering at one side of the wall, waiting for orders.


    The leader raised a hand signal, and his followers dispersed, encircling the neighboring residence.


    The leader scaled the wall and signaled again; all the ck-d figures immediately infiltrated the house, closing in on Li Tingzhao¡¯s courtyard.


    The intrusion was quickly noticed by the household, and someone went to inform Li Tingzhao.


    Upon hearing the news, Li Tingzhao pped his hands, summoning a petite figure who appeared before him in a sh, ¡°Is it all taken care of?


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± the figure replied, drawing a sword and joining the fight against the ck-d attackers.


    Li Tingzhao¡¯s guards also emerged, engaging the assants.


    Back in his room, Li Tingzhao calmly poured a cup of tea, then stood up and walked outside.


    His personal eunuch, Xiaoningzi, asked cautiously, ¡°My lord, who sent these assassins?¡±


    Li Tingzhao¡¯s lips curled in a scornful smile, ¡°Who else but the Lin family?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re too bold. My lord, we must teach them a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Send someone to cleanse the Lin family¡¯s cloth shop.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After the skirmish, the ck-d attackers werepletely annihted, not anticipating the presence of a skilled protector on Li Tingzhao¡¯s side, leading to their downfall.


    Li Tingzhao ordered, ¡°Clean up the courtyard!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Soon after, a grand cloth shop in the city was engulfed in mes. The well was sealed withrge stones, and water containers were smashed, preventing timely firefighting efforts. The shop was burned to ashes.


    Upon learning of the incident, Lady Lin fainted from anger. She knew Li Tingzhao was behind it but couldn¡¯t openly use him, feeling both furious and helpless, cursing silently.


    Li Tingzhao, hearing the news, was quite pleased, ¡°Reap what you sow.¡±


    In Chu Vige.


    Xiao Si, holding clothes, whispered, ¡°Miss, shall we wear this today?¡±


    Yu Wanwan got up, feeling increasingly agile, ¡°Xiao Si, quickly measure me. The measuring tape Xiao Si used was drawn on a piece of cloth, a makeshift tool they utilized daily to track progress. Each morning, the two would measure Yu Wanwan¡¯s body, observing the gradual slimming, though modest..

 Chapter 762: The Best Employer

    Chapter 762: The Best Employer


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xiao Si immediately went to fetch the measuring tape for Yu Wanwan, eximing, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve lost quite a bit more weight yesterday!¡±


    She showed Yu Wanwan the half-inch reduction marked on the tape.


    Yu Wanwan was delighted, ¡°Yesterday, I was helping out with the vigers¡¯ work and sweated a lot.¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, she added, ¡°It seems the more exercise, the quicker the weight loss¡­¡±


    Xiao Si nodded in agreement, ¡°Then let¡¯s go help out with work again today.¡±


    Yu Wanwan was pleased, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After putting away the measuring tape, Xiao Si turned to her, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go prepare your medicine and breakfast. You should change your clothes.¡±


    Yu Wanwan nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian was practicing swordsmanship in the courtyard. Hearing Xiao Sie out from the room, he quickly asked, ¡°How¡¯s Wanwan today?¡±


    Xiao Si stopped to reply, ¡°Miss has lost a lot of weight, her clothes are bing too big. I¡¯m nning to make some new ones for her.¡±


    ¡°After breakfast, I¡¯ll go buy fabric. You go ahead and prepare breakfast and medicine for Wanwan.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yu Wanwan, having changed, tugged at her oversized clothes and stepped into the courtyard, ¡°Ziqian, do you notice a big change in me?¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian approached and scrutinized Yu Wanwan for a moment, ¡°You must have lost around twenty pounds.¡±


    Yu Wanwan joyfully examined herself, ¡°Really that much?¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian affirmed, ¡°Yes, trust my judgment. Keep it up, and you¡¯ll soon look like an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Yu Wanwan replied confidently, her joy mingled with concern, ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for so long, don¡¯t you need to go back for a while?¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian didn¡¯t want to go back alone, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a letter home, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Yu Wanwan slowly nodded, ¡°But you should still care about your family.¡±


    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Zhuang Ziqian reassured her with a smile.


    After breakfast, Zhuang Ziqian headed towards the Chu household. Arriving at the gate, he saw Chu Xuhua stepping out and quickly approached, ¡°Manager Chu, I have something to discuss with you. Do you have a moment?¡±


    Chu Xuhua responded, ¡°Let¡¯s walk and talk.¡±


    Despite the intensepetition between Li Tingzhao of Fengxin County and the Lin family, it proved beneficial for their business. Many sought partnerships, prompting him to stabilize Fengxin County¡¯s business. Hence, he was very busy every day.


    Zhuang Ziqian nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    On the way, Zhuang Ziqian got straight to the point, ¡°Previously, Miss Qingzhi mentioned your ns to expand the business to Wancheng. I¡¯ve been thinking, why not let me scout for you first? What do you think?¡±


    Chu Xuhua stopped, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian exined, ¡°I¡¯ll order some of your products and try selling them in Wancheng to test the waters. By the time you expand there, you¡¯ll have a reference, making it smoother. Manager Chu, what¡¯s your opinion?¡±


    Chu Xuhua was intrigued. The business in the capital and surrounding counties was stable, and Fengxin County was almost secured. Wancheng was the next step.


    But Wancheng was unfamiliar territory. Having someone familiar lead the way would indeed be better.


    ¡°Master Zhuang, let me discuss this with my fifth sister and get back to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wait for your response.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Xuhua turned back home and ryed Zhuang Ziqian¡¯s proposal to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth Sister, what do you think?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°We can agree to his proposal. However, Big Brother, you should visit Wancheng first to get a feel for it. I¡¯ll be busy with the tissue paper business and can¡¯t go to Wancheng.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At the Chu Family Paper Mill.


    When Chu Qingzhi arrived at the paper mill, Xiao Zongchao and Yu Zihui had just finished eating, but Li Changjiang was already there. Additionally, Chu Qingzhi noticed some workers sleeping in the corner.


    Chu Feng exined, ¡°They workedtest night and live far away, so they didn¡¯t go home.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment, ¡°Arrange arge room, buy some beds and nkets. If it¡¯s toote to go home, they can sleep here. Also, hire a nimble woman to prepare somete-night snacks as a reward, paying her thirty taels per day.¡±


    With the tissue paper being a huge sess, Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t mind spending a little to win people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone take care of it right away.¡± Chu Feng thought to himself that working under Miss Qingzhi was a stroke of luck; she was the best employer one could have.


    Li Changjiang presented the packaging sample for sesame crisps, ¡°Miss Chu, please take a look.¡±


    The packaging was ready, made quickly as the product was already prepared.


    The sesame crisp packaging was pale yellow with added pearl powder for a shiny appearance. The front featured a cute illustration of a pine squirrel eating sesame crisps, with matching small images on the sides and back, making it overall very attractive.


    ¡°Master Li, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s part of my job, nothing to thank me for. By the way, Miss Chu, we¡¯ve prepared 5,000 tissue boxes ready for packaging.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi immediately assigned workers to package the tissues, sealing them with pigskin glue.


    Having prepared a lot of pigskin glue, they had plenty to use.


    After ensuring everyone knew how to package, Chu Qingzhi left the mill for the Tan residence.


    Tan Mengyang was satisfied with the packaging but suggested producing two sizes: one holding one 500 grams with twenty pieces, and another as a gift box holding 2.5 kilograms with one hundred pieces.


    Chu Qingzhi agreed, and after re-signing the contract, she hired ten more workers upon returning to the mill, instructing Master Li to organize production.


    With the growing workforce, Chu Qingzhi considered expanding the mill after this batch of products was shipped. The current size was just right, but any more would cause overcrowding.


    Once the 5,000 tissue boxes were ready, they were immediately sent to the capital. Chu Qingyue delivered them to the first client who had signed the contract, earning 850 taels for over 5,000 boxes at a price of 170 copper coins per box.


    In Chu Vige.


    Jiang Zhaoyong parked the carriage, ¡°Big brother, sister-inw, and the two nephews, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Wu Yan and Jiang Tao alighted from the carriage, surveying the prosperous and beautiful vige before their gaze settled on the luxurious and refined small western-style building of the Chu family.


    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes widened in amazement, ¡°Do they really live in such a nice house?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong nodded, ¡°Yes, this is where they live. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bring the betrothal gifts with us?¡± Wu Yan pulled Jiang Zhaoyong back, urging, ¡°Hurry up and get the gifts, don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    ¡°Right, right.¡± Jiang Tao grabbed Jiang Zhaoyong, heading towards the back of the carriage where the gifts were stored.


    Their betrothal gifts were prepared following the standards set by the Chu family for Ge Lihua¡¯s engagement, consisting of a chest full of various items, somewhat heavy for them to carry themselves due to not knowing anyone in the area who could assist.

 Chapter 763: Buying Piglets and Calves

    Chapter 763: Buying Piglets and Calves


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Learning that Wu Yan and Jiang Tao hade to propose marriage, all the Chu family members who could return did so, filling the house with lively activity.


    Li Qingyu brought out the family¡¯s fruits and snacks to entertain the guests, showing warmth and thorough hospitality.


    After exchanging pleasantries, they got down to business.


    Wu Yan signaled Jiang Tao, who promptly said, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, our main purpose today is to propose marriage between Qingning and our family¡¯s Zhaozong¡­¡±


    He spoke at length before handing a list of betrothal gifts to Chu Rong, followed by presenting a box and giving over one thousand silver coins as betrothal money.


    ¡°Uncle, these are our betrothal gifts. If there are no issues, shall we set a date for their marriage?¡±


    Chu Rong examined the list carefully, surprised by the generous offerings, and felt inwardly shocked.


    Li Qingyu, Grandfather Chu, and Grandmother Chu couldn¡¯t read, but they understood numbers. Seeing the lengthy list, they assumed it included many items, indicating the great value ced on their Qingning, which satisfied them.


    Chu Rong closed the list and inspected the gifts, which were all high-quality items, showing genuine effort, ¡°We have no objections on our side.¡±


    Wu Yan and Jiang Tao internally sighed in relief. Wu Yan then took out a red paper with three auspicious wedding dates written on it.


    She handed the paper to Chu Rong, ¡°Uncle, these are all good dates for the wedding. Please take a look and see which one you like.¡±


    After some discussion among the elders and consulting with Chu Qingning, they settled on a date, the sixteenth day of the first lunar month next year.


    Li Qingyu enthusiastically said, ¡°Wu Yan, Jiang Tao, Zhaozong, please make yourselvesfortable. I¡¯ll go cook lunch. Have it here at noon. Qingning, please apany your brother and sister-inw for a chat¡­¡±


    Wu Yan and Jiang Tao politely epted the invitation.


    ¡°Mother, understood.¡± After Li Qingyu headed to the kitchen, Chu Qingning took Wu Yan, Jiang Tao, and the two children out for a stroll around the vige, with Jiang Zhaozong apanying them throughout.


    In Sun Vige.


    After arranging the workshop tasks, Chu Qingzhi went straight to Sun Vige to select piglets.


    Not only did the vigers rear pigs, but thendlord also did, with a pigsty housing over three hundred meat pigs, ten sows, and over a hundred piglets.


    Chu Qingzhi headed to thendlord¡¯s ce.


    Hearing that Chu Qingzhi wanted to buy arge number of piglets, thendlord personally greeted her, ¡°Miss Chu, please follow me.¡±


    Leading the way to the pigsty, he said, ¡°Miss, take a look at our piglets. Plump and active, they¡¯re definitely easy to raise.¡±


    After inspecting all the piglets and the sows, confirming their health, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°How much for the piglets?¡±


    Thendlord was straightforward, ¡°They¡¯re sold by weight, two thousand and five hundred copper coins per kilos. If you take them all, I¡¯ll give you a price of two thousand and two hundred.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s weigh them. After that, please deliver them to Chu Vige.¡±


    Thendlord readily agreed, ¡°No problem.¡±


    A total of one hundred and twenty-eight piglets weighed in at four thousand four hundred and eighty jin, averaging thirty-five jin per piglet, amounting to one hundred and three taels of silver. Thendlord generously rounded down the figure.


    With the pigsty already repaired, the piglets, upon arrival, were allocated ten per pen for convenience in feeding and management until they grew bigger.


    The entire pigsty was built to amodate five hundred pigs, with room for expansion.


    Guo Shangyong knew how to raise pigs, and Chu Qingzhi assigned ten people to him, ¡°Brother Guo, from now on, the pigsty is your responsibility.¡±


    Guo Shangyong promised, ¡°No problem, Miss Chu. We¡¯ll take good care.¡±


    ¡°Your wages will still be one tael per day, the same as everyone else. Good performance will earn a bonus at the end of the month, and regarding holidays¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gathered everyone to discusswages, bonuses, and holidays in detail, and contracts were signed to instill a sense of responsibility.


    She also addressed the cattle shed, assigning it to Fu Kangping with ten people, and the horse stable to Luo Hongping, giving him the remaining injured soldiers. As the number of horses increased, more people would be added.


    Wan Haonan was tasked with overseeing the brick kiln, which had no soldiers assigned, so Chu Qingzhi nned to hire workers once the kiln was operational.


    ¡°Also, there¡¯s something else,¡± Chu Qingzhi pointed towards the walnut grove, ¡°After the kiln is built, I¡¯ll fence off this area, including the walnut grove. Please keep an eye on it, apply fertilizer, etc. Next year, you can harvest for consumption, and I¡¯ll collect any surplus for other arrangements.¡±


    ¡°And about the forest, it¡¯s full of mushrooms and wood ears. If you¡¯re free, you can take Da Bai to forage. Later, you can sell them to me.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re interested in cultivation, I can teach you.¡±


    The mention of mushrooms and wood ears stirred hope among the listeners, ¡°Thankyou, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°Just do your jobs well as a thank you.¡±


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll do our utmost.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wan Haonan hesitated before speaking, ¡°Miss Chu, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Just say it,¡± Chu Qingzhi encouraged.


    Wan Haonan scratched his head, slightly embarrassed, ¡°Miss, now that we¡¯re all working here and really like it, we¡¯ve decided not to leave. There¡¯s a nice open space next to the walnut grove where we¡¯d like to build our houses. We¡¯ve saved some money from the army and can buy thend. What do you think?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°Of course, you can. But there¡¯s no need for you to buy it; keep your money. I¡¯ll arrange the housing.¡±


    Tang Jinghong had given her thirty thousand taels, and she had barely spent any. There was more than enough to build houses.


    Wan Haonan insisted, ¡°Miss, that wouldn¡¯t be right. You¡¯ve already helped us so much; we can handle this.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve helped this much, one more thing won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Grateful, Wan Haonansmiled, ¡°Thankyou, Miss.¡±


    Just then, a viger ran over, ¡°Qingzhi, the people delivering the calves have arrived. Come and check.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Uncle.¡± Chu Qingzhi hurried home.


    Rows of calves, tied with ropes and looking impressive, were a rare sight, attracting many onlookers from the vige.


    Chu Qingzhi approached, ¡°Manager, you came yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the manager replied with a smile. ¡°Where¡¯s the cattle shed? I¡¯ll help drive them there.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed, ¡°Over there.¡±


    With the manager¡¯s skilled guidance, the calves were smoothly led into their new home.


    Chu Qingzhi politely inquired, ¡°Manager, how much for the calves?¡±

 Chapter 764: The Young Lady

    Chapter 764: The Young Lady


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The manager said, ¡°Twenty cows and twenty calves, with the cows only two to three years old and capable of bearing several more calves, are priced at one hundred taels each. The calves are thirty taels each, totaling two thousand six hundred taels. Subtracting your five hundred taels deposit, the bnce is two thousand one hundred taels.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi promptly paid the remaining silver to the manager, ¡°Thank you for making the trip yourself.¡±


    The manager waved it off, ¡°No trouble at all. It¡¯s you who¡¯ve done me a great


    favor.¡±


    After exchanging pleasantries, the manager left with his people.


    Gradually, the remaining sixty cows from other cattle farms were delivered.


    The four cows bought by Wu Yaqing for her home were also taken to their new enclosure, allocated a separate pen.


    At Yunfei School, there was intense discussion among the students¡­


    ¡°I heard Teacher Yan ising to teach us, and only us.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that? Is it reliable?¡±


    ¡°Yes, is it? Teacher Yan only teaches those aiming for the schrly exams. It seems unlikely he¡¯d teach us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know soon. Reliable sources say Teacher Yan will teach us today.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re joking¡­¡±


    As the conversation continued, a schrly figure entered the school, ¡°I will be teaching the next lesson for everyone¡­¡±


    His voice was gentle and melodious, like flowing water, very pleasant to the


    ears.


    Despite Teacher Yan¡¯s soft voice, it immediately quieted the noisy schoolhouse. All students turned their attention forward, eyes filled with surprise and joy.


    Teacher Yan¡¯s reputation for teaching students who all passed the imperial exams was well known in Yunfei School. Many students sought backdoor ways to be his disciples, but he only took ten at a time, making it difficult to enter his tutge.


    The students quicklyposed themselves and stood up, greeting in unison,


    ¡°Good day, Teacher.¡±


    Everyone looked at Teacher Yan as if they were seeing a treasure, a mix of shock and happiness in their eyes.


    Teacher Yan got straight to the point, ¡°Please sit, let¡¯s start the lesson.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡±


    After his lesson, it was time for lunch. Students could eat in the cafeteria, go outside, or eat what they brought from home, which could be warmed up m the cafeteria.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao chose to eat in the cafeteria. Havinge from humble beginnings, they were always frugal, satisfied merely with the opportunity to study.


    As the brothers headed to the cafeteria, Teacher Yan called them over, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Exchanging nces, they quickly approached Teacher Yan, ¡°Teacher, is there something you need?¡±


    Teacher Yan said, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch at my house. Xiao Fu has prepared the meal; it¡¯s ready to eat.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was puzzled, ¡°Teacher, why are you inviting us to lunch out of the blue?¡±


    Teacher Yan didn¡¯t answer Chu Xuyuan directly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions. Just do as I say.¡±


    Chu Xuyao, after a moment¡¯s thought, said, ¡°Teacher, are you doing this because my fifth sister healed your leg, and you want to repay her?¡±


    Teacher Yan thought to himself, not expecting the young boy to be so astute, but he couldn¡¯t admit it, or they would refuse, ¡°No, the headTeacher specifically instructed me to take care of you. It has nothing to do with your fifth sister.¡±


    This surprised the boys, Chu Xuyuan scratching his head in confusion, ¡°Why would the headTeacher take special care of us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a question for the headTeacher.¡± Teacher Yan internally remarked on the difficulty of diverting the topic, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s eat first and talkter, shall we?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was uncertain but looked to Chu Xuyao for a decision.


    Chu Xuyao, not wanting to offend Teacher Yan by refusing, nodded after some thought, ¡°Teacher, thankyou.¡±


    Xiao Fu, ever more dedicated after opening up to Teacher Yan, had the meal ready when they arrived. The food was thoughtfully prepared, showing great care.


    Teacher Yan invited them to sit and join him.


    Xiao Fu hesitated before sitting to the side, waiting until Teacher Yan began eating before he started, very cautiously.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao sat beside Teacher Yan, eating slowly.


    Teacher Yan mentioned, ¡°I¡¯ve found some books I used for my schr exams. If you¡¯re still energetic after eating, you can take a look.¡±


    ¡°Schr?¡± Chu Xuyao paused, ¡°Teacher, do you mean we can pass the child schr exam?¡±


    Teacher Yan internally noted Xuyao¡¯s sharpness, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen your papers.


    As long as the examiners are fair, you¡¯ll definitely pass.¡±


    The brothers were overjoyed, this being the best news they¡¯d heard in a while.


    The meal was exceptionally joyful.


    After eating, Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao went to the room Teacher Yan had prepared for them to study. He handed them the books, ¡°Take a look first. I¡¯ll exin in detailter.¡±


    Chu Xuyao asked, ¡°Teacher, won¡¯t this be too much for you?¡±


    Teacher Yan smiled, ¡°As long as you learn well, a bit of hardship is nothing. But if you can pass the exams sooner, I can rx earlier.¡±


    Chu Xuyao blinked, then smiled, ¡°My brother and I will work hard.


    Teacher Yan nodded with a smile, ¡°Good.¡±


    In Shuiyun County.


    Ge Lihua walked in with a food box, ¡°Senior Brother, why are you up?¡±


    Ling Yanjiang stood by the window, watching the bustling street, and turned to smile at Ge Lihua, ¡°You finally came. I was beginning to think you¡¯d forgotten me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought you lunch. Come and eat.¡± Ge Lihua set out the dishes from the food box, all beneficial for recovery.


    Grateful, Ling Yanjiang approached, ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have you, or I¡¯d never have tasted such good food.¡±


    Ge Lihua handed Ling Yanjiang the chopsticks, ¡°Focus on healing, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang casually asked, ¡°Do you n to stay here permanently?¡±


    Ge Lihua nodded lightly, ¡°I¡¯m getting married.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang was shocked, looking at her in disbelief, ¡°Married?¡±


    A soft look appeared in Ge Lihua¡¯s eyes, ¡°The wedding is set for the tenth day of the twelfth lunar month. If you¡¯re still around, you¡¯re wee to celebrate with us.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang struggled to ept the news, ¡°Who are you marrying?


    Ge Lihua replied, ¡°The third son of the family I¡¯m staying with.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang objected, ¡°How can you, a youngdy with a good background, marry a farmer¡¯s son?¡±


    Ge Lihua shook her head, ¡°I was one, but not anymore.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Ge Lihua concluded, ¡°Just eat. The wedding is decided, and I genuinely wish to stay. Let¡¯s not discuss it further.¡±

 Chapter 765: Wolf Pups

    Chapter 765: Wolf Pups


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ling Yanjiang truly felt it was a pity. His little junior sister, who was beautiful and had been carefully nurtured from a young age, excelling in everything, was actually going to marry a farmer¡¯s son. It seemed like such a waste.


    He couldn¡¯t help but try to persuade her again, ¡°Little junior sister, could you please reconsider?¡±


    Ge Lihua firmly responded, ¡°I have already made up my mind, Senior brother. There¡¯s no need to persuade me any further.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang fell silent.


    After a while, as the atmosphere eased a bit, Ge Lihua asked, ¡°Senior brother, what are your ns for the future?¡±


    Ling Yanjiang thought to himself, once he handed over the ledger to the emperor, his family¡¯s vendetta would be settled. After that, he hadn¡¯t thought about what to do, ¡°I haven¡¯t considered it yet.¡±


    Ge Lihua suggested, ¡°Senior brother, you could use this time of recovery to think it through.¡±


    LingYanjiangnodded, ¡°I will.¡±


    In Chu Vige.


    Chu Qingshuang brought Li Shaoliang to the vige, ¡°Wait here for a moment; I¡¯ll ask where mother and fifth sister are.¡±


    Li Shaoliang replied, ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Li Qingyu was weeding in the vegetable garden, right next to the medicinal garden. This particr plot ofnd, where the vegetables were nurtured with spiritual energy by Chu Qingzhi, showed very healthy and rapid growth.


    ¡°Mother,¡± greeted Chu Qingshuang as she approached.


    Li Shaoliang quickly greeted her with respect, ¡°Auntie Chu.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded at Li Shaoliang, ¡°Why have you bothe back to the vige together?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang said, ¡°We¡¯re here to discuss something with fifth sister. Mother, where is she?¡±


    Pointing in a direction, Li Qingyu informed, ¡°She¡¯s over by the brick kiln.¡± Then she added, ¡°Qingshuang, when you go there, could you take some water for your fifth sister? She might get thirsty and find nowhere to drink.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Chu Qingshuang fetched arge water jug and headed towards the brick kiln, with Li Shaoliang apanying her.


    Building a brick kiln wasplicated due to the need for excavation, so it was progressing slowly and would take about half a month toplete.


    Chu Qingzhi, not very knowledgeable about this, was learning by observing.


    Approaching, Chu Qingshuang handed the water jug to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth sister, do you want some water?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned, surprised, ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    Stepping aside, Chu Qingshuang let Li Shaoliange forward, ¡°Shaoliang has something to discuss with you, fifth sister.¡±


    Li Shaoliang quickly greeted Chu Qingzhi, his mind clearer this time, avoiding the awkwardness of calling her ¡°fifth sister¡± alongside Chu Qingshuang.


    Chu Qingzhi led them aside, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Go ahead.¡±


    Li Shaoliang, a bit nervous, cleared his throat and said, ¡°It¡¯s just one thing. I would like to imprint ¡®Li¡¯s Porcin Kiln¡¯ on the bottom of the porcin you order from us. Your business is doing well, and if we add this mark, it could help more people recognize Li¡¯s Porcin Kiln, boosting our sales.¡±


    This seemed like a good strategy to increase brand recognition, and Chu Qingzhi thought Li Shaoliang was quite smart.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s silence, Li Shaoliang quickly added, ¡°I won¡¯t ask for this without giving something in return. I promise, for each piece of porcin with ¡®Li¡¯s Porcin¡¯ marked on it, I will reduce the price by one wen per item. What do you think?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s business ordered about two thousand pieces of porcin from Li¡¯s Kiln daily for beer and soy sauce bottles, averaging four wen each. A one wen discount per item would save two taels of silver daily.


    ¡°Can you guarantee your offer?¡± A two-tael daily saving amounted to over seven hundred taels a year, not a small sum.


    Li Shaoliang confidently affirmed, ¡°I have the authority to decide. If you agree, we will start with the next batch of porcin, reducing one wen per item.¡±


    To Chu Qingzhi, the discount was significant but manageable. ¡°Alright, shall we sign an additional contract?¡±


    Li Shaoliang nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After signing the contract, Li Shaoliang and Chu Qingshuang returned to Li¡¯s Porcin Kiln. Chu Qingzhi headed to the workshop area to store the contract with Shen Ruyue and informed her to pay less for the next delivery.


    Shen Ruyue, seeing the contract, couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Only you could do business like this, always having people willingly give you money.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Must be my good karma.¡±


    Li Shaoliang proved quite astute. Merchants, noticing ¡°Li¡¯s Porcin¡± marking, presumed a good rtionship between Li¡¯s Kiln and Chu¡¯s Trade, prioritizing Li¡¯s Porcin when making purchases. Soon, Li Shaoliang¡¯s business flourished, earning himmendation from Li Zhenzong.


    For this, Li Shaoliangter treated Chu Qingzhi to a meal as a gesture of thanks.


    In Chu Vige.


    The two wolves happily returned, circling around Chu Qingzhi, acting unusually, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you two?¡±


    Da Lang wagged its tail at Chu Qingzhi, then tugged at her skirt, pulling her towards the woods.


    ¡°I understand, lead the way.¡±


    Da Lang immediately released her skirt and ran ahead with Er Lang.


    Behind the workshop area was arge tree hollow. Approaching, Chu Qingzhi heard the tender cries of wolf pups.


    Da Lang and Er Lang stood outside the hollow, looking expectantly at Chu Qingzhi.


    Approaching, she found two mother wolves lying on either side of the hollow, each nursing three to four pups, a big happy family.


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Are these your children?¡±


    Both wolves wagged their tails vigorously, almost blurring with motion.


    Then, Da Bai approached, and the aura of a fierce beast made the mother wolves uneasy. They leapt out, showing teeth, but rxed upon recognizing Da Bai.


    Chu Qingzhi petted Da Lang and Er Lang, ¡°What did you bring me here for?¡±


    Da Lang nuzzled her hand then brought out a pup, cing it before her, clearly wanting her to take the pups home for safety.


    Noticing one of the mother wolves had several deep wounds, likely from a fight, Chu Qingzhi called the wolf over and healed its injuries with a wave of spiritual energy. The mother wolf gratefully nuzzled her leg.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Chu Qingzhi fetched arge basket from the workshop, ced all seven pups inside, and carried them home, followed by the four wolves.


    On the way, she encountered An Shanwu and Nie Huiyang heading to the brick kiln. They were astonished to see Chu Qingzhi carrying a basket full of wolf pups. The back mountain was almost like Chu Qingzhi¡¯s own domain, where she moved freely, and now even the wolf pups seemed to be hers to take.


    Chu Qingzhi brought the wolf pups back to her home and ced them in the wolf den she had prepared earlier.

 Chapter 766: Smallpox Appears

    Chapter 766: Smallpox Appears


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two mother wolves confidently took over Da Lang and Er Lang¡¯s den, with the two male wolves not daring to protest, yielding everything to their mates.


    Chu Qingzhi observed the litter of wolf pups, initially nning to search for some pups after finishing her urgent tasks. Now, it seemed there was no need.


    Sitting on a swing, Chu Qingzhi summoned the four wolves to her side and meticulously exined the rules, ¡°The workshop area is off-limits to strangers, the storeroom must be guarded, no biting allowed. If you spot suspicious individuals, chase them away and report back to me¡­¡± Afterying out many rules, the four wolves sat obediently in front of her, listening intently.


    Chu Qingzhi infused each wolf with some spiritual energy, ¡°Now, go perform your duties. I¡¯ll prepare a feast for you tonight.¡±


    The wolves wagged their tails and scampered off.


    Chu Qingzhi watched them leave. Da Lang took his mate to the workshop area, while Er Lang took his to the storeroom before starting their patrol, appearing utterly loyal to their responsibilities.


    With this arrangement, the household¡¯s security seemed assured.


    In the workshop area.


    Chu Haodong hurried into Shen Ruyue¡¯s office, appearing anxious.


    Shen Ruyue was holding a meeting with the managers. Seeing Chu Haodong¡¯s worried look, she quickly stepped out, ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    Chu Haodong whispered, ¡°Shopkeeper Zhu wants to raise the price of pork; otherwise, he won¡¯t sell to us anymore.¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhu was a pork merchant coborating with Chu¡¯s Trade.


    Shen Ruyue¡¯s mood soured instantly, her brows furrowing, ¡°Why suddenly raise prices?¡±


    Chu Haodong was equally annoyed, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He wouldn¡¯t give any details, only saying he¡¯d have to raise prices to continue doing business with us.¡±


    Shen Ruyue paused, ¡°Did you manage to buy the pork needed for tomorrow?¡± Chu Haodong shook his head, ¡°No, he suddenly wanted to raise prices, and since we buy inrge quantities, I didn¡¯t dare make a decision on my own.¡± Shen Ruyue asked, ¡°How much is he raising the price by?¡±


    Chu Haodong replied, ¡°Two hundred copper coins per kilo.¡±


    ¡°That much?¡± Shen Ruyue¡¯s frown deepened. Normally, if prices were to increase, the supplier would give notice. This sudden price hike indicated a problem, ¡°Arrange some horses. I¡¯ll go talk to Shopkeeper Zhu with you.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After delegating her tasks, Shen Ruyue mounted a horse, apanied by Chu Haodong, and left Chu Vige.


    Nearby was a pig farm that supplied pork to Chu¡¯s Trade.


    Shopkeeper Zhu seemed to be expecting them, waiting at the gate. Upon seeing Shen Ruyue and Chu Haodong, he greeted them with a smile, ¡°Madam Chu, Brother Haodong, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once inside the guest room, Shen Ruyue got straight to the point, ¡°Shopkeeper Zhu, Haodong has already informed me of your intentions. I¡¯m puzzled why you¡¯re raising prices so suddenly. We¡¯re long-term clients. This treatment seems rather unfair, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhu smiled, ¡°Madam Chu, please, I was forced to raise prices.¡±


    Could there be an underlying issue?


    Shopkeeper Zhu was no fool. Raising prices like this would cut off his own revenue. Shen Ruyue patiently asked, ¡°Could you exin, Shopkeeper Zhu?¡± Shopkeeper Zhu¡¯s expression turned bitter, ¡°To speak frankly, Madam Chu, for some reason, pigs in my farm have been dying one after another. I even called in the most experienced pig farmers, but no one could figure out the cause.¡± Shen Ruyue frowned, ¡°How could that happen?¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhu shook his head helplessly, ¡°Nearly half of the pigs in my farm have died¡­¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I understand your reason for raising prices.¡± Shen Ruyue then proposed apromise, ¡°How about this: you continue selling pork to us at the original price, and we¡¯ll work together to solve your farm¡¯s problem. Solving the issue is the priority. What do you think?¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhu couldn¡¯t refuse. He didn¡¯t want to lose Chu¡¯s Trade, a major customer, ¡°Let¡¯s do as Madam Chu suggests.¡±


    After reaching an agreement, Chu Haodong stayed behind to handle the pork issue, while Shen Ruyue returned home alone to consult with Chu Qingzhi.


    Upon hearing the news, Chu Qingzhi set aside her work and apanied Shen Ruyue back to the pig farm.


    Chu Qingzhi was straightforward, ¡°I need to see the pig feed, water source, sick pigs, and dead pigs.¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhu immediatelyplied, ¡°Please, Miss Chu, follow me.¡± Though aware of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s reputation as a miracle doctor, he hadn¡¯t thought to consult her about treating animals, so he hadn¡¯t sought her out. The pig feed had a clear supply chain, managed by dedicated personnel. After inspecting it and finding no issues, Chu Qingzhi then examined the water source.


    The farm backed onto a small river with crystal clear water, safe even for human consumption, used for mixing the pig feed.


    Chu Qingzhi fetched a bucket of water from the river, added a drop of medicine from a vial she carried, and observed no change in color, indicating the water source seemed unaffected.


    Next, she visited the sick pigs.


    The sick pigs were isted immediately upon detection by Shopkeeper Zhu, kept in a separate pen at the farm¡¯s edge.


    After examining the sick pigs and noticing fever symptoms, Chu Qingzhi questioned, ¡°What does he do on the farm?¡±


    A young man replied, ¡°He¡¯s responsible for removing pig manure.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi realized¡­ smallpox!


    Her expression grew serious as she inquired, ¡°Does anyone else on the farm have simr symptoms?¡±


    The farmhands gathered around, all replying in the negative.


    If the pigs showed symptoms before the boy, it suggested that the pigs transmitted smallpox to humans!


    ¡°Everyone, step back and don¡¯te near him. He has smallpox!¡±


    The word ¡°smallpox¡± caused everyone to retreat in panic, their faces filled with fear.


    Shopkeeper Zhu was in turmoil but managed topose himself, asking with dread, ¡°Madam, smallpox is fatal and highly contagious, leading to many deaths. Do you have a cure?¡±


    Treatment for smallpox was typically preventive. Once symptomatic, supportive care was given, such as fever reducers for high fever, antibiotics for bacterial infections, and pain medication for severe difort.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shopkeeper Zhu. I have a way, though it will be troublesome. Also, not everyone with smallpox dies; there¡¯s no need to be so scared. Smallpox had a mortality rate of about thirty percent, high but with many survivors able to recover naturally.

 Chapter 767: Finding the Source of the Disease

    Chapter 767: Finding the Source of the Disease


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The fear of smallpox was deeply ingrained in people¡¯s hearts, and it wasn¡¯t something Chu Qingzhi could easily dispel with just a few words. Shopkeeper Zhu, feigning calm, suggested, ¡°Miss Chu, please check if anyone else here has contracted smallpox. Those who are infected should iste themselves in a corner to avoid spreading the disease to others.¡±


    This responsible suggestion from Zhu won Chu Qingzhi¡¯s approval. She put on a mask and began checking the pulses of the farm workers one by one.


    After her examination, three more individuals were found to be infected. Shopkeeper Zhu instructed them to rest in a separate room and avoid contact with others.


    However, the more pressing issue for him was the infected pigs. Nearly a hundred pigs had contracted smallpox, each worth about ten taels of silver, amounting to a loss of a thousand taels.


    Shopkeeper Zhu, looking quite dejected, asked Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Chu, can you cure my pigs?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare medicine right away.¡± She thought for a moment before adding, ¡°Shopkeeper Zhu, please find out where else smallpox has appeared. Inform me immediately once you have any information.¡± Controlling the epidemic was crucial to preventing it from affecting their business.


    Shopkeeper Zhu promptly agreed, ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi headed to the county town to purchase arge amount of antipyretic herbs, as the symptoms observed were mainly high fevers. The medicines would be brewed at Zhu¡¯s farm to treat both the pigs and the people. Just as Chu Qingzhi finished her preparations, Chu Xujin arrived with two constables, looking particrly anxious, ¡°Fifth sister, there¡¯s a big problem.¡± Anticipating it might be rted to smallpox, Chu Qingzhi took Chu Xujin aside to discuss, ¡°Third brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Chu Xujin touched his nose, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know what the big problem is, it was the Magistrate who made a fuss. After whispering a few words to the County Magistrate, he sent me to find you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Chu Xujin, feeling he needed to be moreposed, ¡°Let¡¯s go then, things here are almost settled.¡±


    At the county office.


    The County Magistrate warmly received Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re the only one who can solve this problem. We¡¯re counting on your help.¡±


    ¡°If you can help our county ovee this difficulty, the position of County Captain will be yours, brother, along with many rewards.¡±


    Promising so many benefits indicated the seriousness of the situation. Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Please, tell me more.¡±


    The County Magistrate grimaced, ¡°There¡¯s a vige called Yun Vige to the south of the county town, located beside the official road. Recently, vigers there have been experiencing unrelenting high fevers, spreading the infection to passing travelers.¡±


    It s clear that Yun Vige has been struck by an epidemic, showing the earliest symptoms of unrelenting high fever.¡±


    He looked at Chu Qingzhi with deep concern, ¡°Miss Chu, please see if you can cure them. If not, as the source of the disease, the vige will have to be sealed off.¡±


    History had recorded instances where entire viges were ughtered due to epidemics, a brutal but sometimes necessary measure to prevent more deaths.


    Chu Qingzhi reassured him, ¡°Treating the disease is not a problem, as long as you can ensure a supply of medicinal herbs.¡±


    That won¡¯t be an issue.¡± The County Magistrate was desperate for a solution, especially with the performance review period approaching and such a disaster looming, ¡°I¡¯ll head there right away.¡±


    Grateful, the County Magistrate thanked her, then instructed Chu Xujin and the head constable to apany Chu Qingzhi to Yun Vige, ¡°Take whatever you need and act as necessary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°County Magistrate, perhaps issue a decree in conjunction with nearby counties. Those exhibiting symptoms of unrelenting fever shoulde to Yun Vige for treatment. Otherwise, even if Yun Vige is cured, other ces might experience outbreaks.¡±


    The County Magistrate agreed, ¡°Your consideration is thorough, Miss Chu. I¡¯ll issue the decree immediately.¡±


    After ensuring her family was informed, Chu Qingzhi mounted her horse and hurried to Yun Vige.


    Yun Vige was already sealed off by the government, with entry allowed but not exit. People nearby wore clothes over their noses and mouths, and the area was under strict surveince.


    Joining Chu Qingzhi were Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang, leading a volunteer-medical team.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang had intended to assess the situation before reporting back to Chu Qingzhi, not expecting their master to have already arrived.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Fan Yuru suddenly began coughing.


    After diagnosing Fan Yuru, Chu Qingzhi frowned, ¡°How did you get infected?¡±


    Rong Shiyu anxiously asked, ¡°Qingzhi, what¡¯s she infected with?¡±


    They had seen many patients with fevers recently, attributing it to seasonal changes.


    Noticing the unusual pattern of illnesses among Yun Vige residents led Yuan Hongjun and Bao Linjiang to investigate, which inadvertently exposed them to the disease.


    ¡°Smallpox!¡±


    ¡°What? Smallpox!¡±


    Fan Yuru panicked, knowing the lethality of smallpox, but then remembered something important, quickly covering her mouth and stepping back, ¡°Stay away from me, I don¡¯t want to infect you.¡±


    Rong Shiyu became frightened, ¡°Qingzhi, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Positive, but don¡¯t worry. Smallpox can be cured.¡± Chu Qingzhi took out a pill for Fan Yuru and distributed masks, ¡°Yuru, after taking my pill, just rest until the fever subsides.¡±


    This assurance eased everyone¡¯s concerns.


    Yuan Hongjun helped Fan Yuru to a tent, ¡°There¡¯s a tent over there; let¡¯s rest.¡± His care was evident.


    Fan Yuru nodded, her eyeswarm, ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡±


    As Yuan Hongjun carefully escorted Fan Yuru to the tent, he said, ¡°If you keep saying that, I¡¯ll stop caring for you.¡±


    Fan Yuru gently tugged at his sleeve, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    Yuan Hongjun¡¯s lips curved in a smile, ¡°Good.¡±


    Rong Shiyu asked Chu Qingzhi, ¡°What can I do?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°Linjiang, Shiyu, wait here for a bit. I¡¯ll check the vige first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi instructed Chu Xujin and the constables to wait outside the vige, talcing action only after she assessed the situation.


    After making arrangements, Chu Qingzhi headed into the vige, her official badge ensuring smooth passage.


    Yun Vige was entirely sealed off, with only one entrance and exit.

 Chapter 768: The Real Source of the Disease

    Chapter 768: The Real Source of the Disease


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The vige was a scene of destion.


    Vigersy dying in corners, their children, covered in dirt, sat beside them with vacant, hopeless eyes.


    Cries of grief asionally emanated from houses, some of which had coffins at their doorsteps, enveloping the surroundings in an aura of death.


    Some impoverished vigers wrapped bodies in mats, setting them on fire next to makeshift pyres, filling the air with a strange odor.


    Many vigers congregated around the ancestral hall, some already dead but unable to be moved from the vige, wereid aside, emitting the stench of decay.


    Despite the presence of many people, an eerie silence pervaded, the air thick with the presence of death.


    ¡°Save me, save me¡­¡± A man, leaning against a wall corner, weakly reached out to Chu Qingzhi. His voice was feeble, his eyes losing focus, his body covered in pox¡­


    Approaching, Chu Qingzhi checked his pulse, then administered a pill and made him drink lots of water, ¡°Rest well.¡±


    Tears of gratitude filled the man¡¯s eyes, ¡°Thank you, miss, thank you.¡±


    Continuing her way, Chu Qingzhi arrived at the ancestral hall.


    The sight inside was even more despairing, with many lying on the ground, covered in pox. The scene, especially of children huddled in corners without adults, was heart-wrenching.


    Groans came from those resigned to death, sitting against walls, enveloped in silence.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arrival, like a beacon in the darkness, instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention. Those who could move gathered around her, pleading on their knees, ¡°Please, miss, save us¡­¡±


    Dressed in a white gown and wearing a mask, only her clear and calm eyes visible, Chu Qingzhi seemed like a divine figure bathed in the sunset glow, bringing hope to the hopeless.


    ¡°Listen to me, I can cure all of you. Now, I need some volunteers. Who¡¯s willing to help?¡±


    Eyes shining with hope, many volunteered, ¡°Me, me, me¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi selected twenty men, ¡°Go back to the vige and set up ten stoves for brewing medicine. If you follow my instructions, I guarantee everyone will be cured within ten days.¡±


    Her calm assurance made everyone instinctively believe her. A man took the lead in rallying the others, ¡°We will follow the miss¡¯s orders.¡±


    The twenty men, invigorated, hurried back to execute her instructions.


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards the vige entrance to write a list of needed herbs, handing it to a leading soldier, ¡°Inform the County Magistrate to send these herbs immediately, and bring some rice for porridge¡­¡±


    The soldier wasted no time in carrying out her orders.


    Chu Qingzhi asked another soldier, ¡°Find ten people who have been cattle farmers for over five years, regardless of gender, and bring them to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Chu.¡±


    After making more arrangements, Chu Qingzhi approached her two disciples, handing them pills, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Then, she addressed the physicians who hade with her, ¡°I have a way to cure this disease. You don¡¯t need to worry. Those who trust me,e with me. Those who don¡¯t, you can go back.¡±


    Faced with a choice, three physicians decided to leave, but the rest expressed their willingness to trust Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Chu, as physicians, it¡¯s our duty to save lives. We will follow your lead.¡±


    Relieved by the majority¡¯s decision to stay, Chu Qingzhi felt reassured, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Leading the group back into the vige, she instructed them to use handkerchiefs as masks and began assessing the vigers¡¯ conditions, nning to administer specific treatments based on their symptoms.


    The needed personnel and materials arrived swiftly.


    Chu Qingzhi directed some to fumigate the vige with mugwort and vinegar to cleanse it thoroughly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The rest,e help me prepare the medicine and start boiling it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    With her guidance, order was restored in the vige, recing the despair and death with hope and life.


    After ensuring everyone was engaged, Chu Qingzhi approached the vige chief, ¡°Where¡¯s the first person who fell ill?¡±


    The chief, resentment in his eyes, pointed to a house at the vige¡¯s edge, ¡°It¡¯s their family. Their child suddenly got a high fever, causing this cmity¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi made her way there.


    The house was silent, appearing uninhabited.


    Knocking on the door, she called out, ¡°I have some questions for you. Could you open the door?¡±


    The homeowner, after a struggle, replied. It was a man covered in pox, his gaze averted, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You encountered something before falling ill?¡± Knowing smallpox is a viral disease and never having urred in the vige before, it must have been introduced from outside.


    The man, realizing Chu Qingzhi wasn¡¯t there to use, rxed slightly, ¡°Before getting sick, we ate a squirrel.¡±


    ¡°Where was the squirrel caught?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t describe it, but I can take you there.¡± The man, overwhelmed with guilt for causing the vige¡¯s plight, was eager to atone and thus cooperative.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    He led Chu Qingzhi to a forest filled with pine trees, where they found dead squirrels on the ground and others appearing sick in the trees, gasping for breath¡­


    Chu Qingzhi examined a squirrel and confirmed it had smallpox.


    Extending her spiritual sense, she followed a direction where the condition of the squirrels worsened, suggesting the true source of the diseasey that way.


    The man, fearful of deep forests, tried to stop her, ¡°Miss, there are dangerous beasts deeper in. We shouldn¡¯t go further.¡±


    Ignoring him, Chu Qingzhi pressed on.


    He reluctantly followed.


    After some time, they stumbled upon a corpse.

 Chapter 769: Key Figure

    Chapter 769: Key Figure


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The man was startled, his fear palpable, ¡°How can there be a dead person here? People seldome to these deep parts of the mountain, and this person isn¡¯t from any nearby viges.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi inquired, ¡°Have you hunted in this area before? How can you be so sure he isn¡¯t from the vige?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t hunt deep in the mountains, usually sticking to the outskirts for small game. Entering deep requires several hunters together; we wouldn¡¯t leave someone here alone. Recently, there¡¯s been no word of anyone missing from the vige. Plus, his clothes might look ordinary, but they¡¯re actually quite expensive, something vigers can¡¯t afford.¡±


    Examining the clothes, Chu Qingzhi confirmed they were indeed made from high-quality fabric.


    After inspecting the clothes, she examined the body, which was already skeletal, its flesh eaten by birds, making it difficult to discern any details on the surface.


    Around the corpse were some dead vultures. Wearing gloves, Chu Qingzhi examined one that had recently died and found it also sumbed to smallpox.


    Looking at the body, she surmised this must be the true source of the disease.


    How did this body end up here? And who was he?


    Chu Qingzhi then noticed a jade pendant on the man, examining it closely, it had a single character ¡°Ming¡± engraved on it.


    If a name was engraved on a jade pendant, it usually included thest character of the person¡¯s name.


    Pondering over the character ¡°Ming¡±, Chu Qingzhi delved into a deep thought,ter meticulously examining it further.


    The man, stretching his neck to see, asked cautiously, ¡°Miss, have you discovered something?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned, ¡°Go notify the authorities that there¡¯s a significant discovery here.¡±


    The man, concerned for Chu Qingzhi¡¯s safety, suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go back together. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to stay here alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Go quickly and do what needs to be done.¡± With a slight exertion of pressure, the man hurried back,plying with her directive.


    Chu Qingzhi continued her examination¡­


    The deceased was a young man, about twenty-two years old, approximately eight chi tall, with the name ¡°Ming¡± part of his identity, died from smallpox, and had been dead for roughly three months, based on the condition of the body.


    Soon, officials arrived at the scene, led by Chu Xujin, who had been entrusted with all matters rted to the epidemic by the County Magistrate upon leaving the county office.


    Chu Xujin, furrowing his brows at the skeletal remains, asked, ¡°Sister, can we move the body now?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, sharing the information gleaned from the remains with


    Chu Xujin, ¡°Post a notice offering a reward for information.¡±


    The mysterious appearance of this individual as the source of the epidemic felt unusual to her.


    Chu Xujin solemnly agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it right away.¡±


    Returning to the vige, everyone went their separate ways.


    The vige, now suffused with the smell of vinegar and mugwort, would normally be unbearable, but under the circumstances, it offered aforting sense of security.


    Yuan Hongjun, Bao Linjiang, and the other physicians approached Chu Qingzhi, providing her with data on the diagnosed conditions. After reviewing it, Chu Qingzhi identified six symptoms and formted a corresponding treatment n for each, organizing the physicians into six groups, each responsible for a specific regimen. Once the medicine was prepared, it would be administered to those with matching symptoms.


    The resources Chu Qingzhi requested were swiftly delivered.


    Chu Qingzhi instructed, ¡°Fumigate the entire vige with mugwort and vinegar, covering every corner.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The rest of you, help me prepare the medicine and tend to the fire.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    With her guidance, the vige regained a semnce of order, recing the previously pervasive sense of doom with a glimmer of hope.


    However, as the situation began to stabilize, news arrived that several other viges had outbreaks, and there were isted cases in the county town as well.


    Chu Qingzhi calmly ordered, ¡°Quarantine them all.¡±


    Given the contagious nature of smallpox, she wasn¡¯t surprised by these developments. Istion was the only immediate solution.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Chu,¡± the messenger said, departing with a grim expression.


    After about five days, those who took the medicine would begin to show improvement. With themunity now knowledgeable about the procedures, Chu Qingzhi toured the vige before leading half of the physicians to the next affected vige.


    Yuan Hongjun stayed behind in Yun Vige, while Bao Linjiang apanied Chu Qingzhi.


    They arrived at Xia Vige, where the situation was dire, with seven or eight dead and an ominous pall hanging over the vige. The vige had already been locked down by officials, preventing further spread of the disease. Chu Qingzhi and her team immediately began diagnosing and treating the vigers.


    However, they soon faced a critical shortage of medicinal herbs. With the epidemic spreading, local supplies were insufficient, and external purchases were being snapped up by wealthy families using Chu Qingzhi¡¯s prescriptions, leading to a severe shortage.


    ¡°Master, we¡¯re running out of herbs,¡± Yuan Hongjun reported, having already reached out to friends for help, but to no avail.


    Unfazed, Chu Qingzhi revised the prescription, opting for more effective but significantly more expensive herbs.


    ¡°Yuan Hongjun, how is Yuru doing?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Much better. Master, what was in that pill?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. For now, you wouldn¡¯t be able to replicate it anyway.¡¯ epting this, Yuan Hongjun took the new prescription to act on it.


    Chu Qingzhi inquired of Chu Xujin, ¡°Any news about that person?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he replied, concern etched on his face. ¡°Sister, could he be from another ce?¡±


    ¡°Possibly,¡± she pondered, then suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s involve the surrounding cities and counties in the search. And, where does the official newspapere from?¡±


    ¡°From the ¡®Imperial Memorial Institute¡¯ in the capital,¡± Chu Xujin answered.


    Chu Qingzhi wrote a letter for the County Magistrate to send to the Emperor, requesting the inclusion of ¡°Ming¡± in the search throughout Daling, believing it crucial to identify his identity.


    Upon receiving Chu Qingzhi¡¯s letter, the Emperor immediately instructed his closest eunuch to publish the information and initiated a secret investigation.


    The Emperor closely monitored the epidemic¡¯s developments, aware of its mysterious origins and considering the unidentified man as the key to unraveling the mystery.

 Chapter 770: News Arrives

    Chapter 770: News Arrives


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The County Magistrate, sweating with anxiety, approached Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Chu, more and more people are contracting smallpox!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was equally troubled. The panic induced by smallpox had people fleeing in all directions, exacerbating the spread of the infection and making it nearly impossible to control.


    ¡°Post a notice, disclose the six medical prescriptions, and inform everyone to immediately return to their viges and homes. Anyone caught disobeying will be arrested and their entire family imprisoned!¡±


    Heartened by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s decisive and authoritative approach, the County Magistrate found renewed vigor, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it right away.¡±


    The County Magistrate, now effectively acting as Chu Qingzhi¡¯s aide, carried out his duties efficiently. Within three days, order was restored in Shuiyun County, and the epidemic was under control.


    Other counties, taking cues from Shuiyun County¡¯s management, also quickly brought their outbreaks under control.


    The only unresolved issue was the absence of any news about ¡°Ming¡± five dayster.


    Not only was the Emperor utilizing his hidden resources to search, but Tang Jinghong and many others who had benefited from Chu Qingzhi¡¯s kindness, such as the Empress, the Prime Minister, and several generals, were also searching. However, all efforts turned up nothing.


    There were three possible exnations for this oue¡­


    The first possibility was that the opposing force wasrger than all of theirsbined, hence their inability to find anyone. The second was that the individual wasn¡¯t from Daling. The third was that her profiling was too vague, making it difficult to find anyone matching the criteria.


    The first possibility seemed unlikely, making the second and third more usible.


    If it was the second scenario, the implications were grave.


    If the individual wasn¡¯t from Daling, it could mean the epidemic was intentionally brought into Daling from another country, a situation that could potentially lead to war.


    The current peace was hard-won, and no one desired to plunge back into conflict.


    The truth needed to be uncovered.


    Chu Qingzhi returned to the county office to examine the body once more. The stakes were now higher than just her business interests; it could lead to Tang Jinghong returning to the battlefield, causing countless people to lose their homes. Having lived on thisnd for nearly nine months, she couldn¡¯t bear to see it ravaged by war.


    In the mortuary, Chu Qingzhi meticulously inspected each bone, soon discovering new evidence. The bones showed uneven darkening under light, indicating mild poisoning.


    This poison, deep in the bones yet not lethal, suggested prolonged exposure without causing death.


    She scraped some bone powder into a cup, dissolved it in water, and added a drop of liquid, turning the water purple-blue.


    As expected¡­


    The deceased had used opium for a long time, enough for the poison to seep into his marrow and deeply into his body. Even if he hadn¡¯t died from smallpox, he would have eventually sumbed to opium addiction.


    As far as she knew, only the eastern border had opium. If so, the situation wasplex!


    Hands pressed against the wooden table, Chu Qingzhi pondered deeply¡­


    After a while, she continued her examination and noticed a faint ¡°X¡± mark on the cheekbone of the skeleton.


    Typically, only severe criminals had an ¡°X¡± carved on their faces. If he was a severe criminal, he should have been beheaded. How did he survive, and seemingly live well?


    More mysteries unfolded¡­


    After concluding her examination, Chu Qingzhi paused her investigation and sent out the newly gathered information for others to search for people matching the new criteria.


    Rubbing her forehead, exhausted from continuous high-intensity work on the front lines, Chu Qingzhi was visibly tired.


    Chu Qingning approached, supporting Chu Qingzhi to sit, ¡°Fifth sister, I brought you a tonic soup to help you recuperate.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t refuse, having lost several pounds recently. She needed to replenish her strength.


    Fan Yuru arrived at the county office, expressing concern, ¡°Qingzhi, you look pale. Why don¡¯t you go back and rest?¡±


    ¡°I will soon.¡± Chu Qingzhi nodded, asking, ¡°How do you feel? Do you still have a fever?¡±


    ¡°It stopped yesterday.¡± Fan Yuru was grateful, ¡°Thankfully you were there, or I might not have survived.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled lightly, ¡°You should cherish your life more. It wasn¡¯t easy saving you.¡±


    Fan Yuru smiled in agreement, ¡°I will.¡±


    In Chu Vige.


    The parakeets had been hatching continuously. Besides dealing with the epidemic, Chu Qingzhi also had to care for the young parakeets. Fortunately, Shuang¡¯er and a pair of parakeets, who had sneakilyid their eggs, were there to help, preventing idents.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi return to her room, Shuang¡¯er flew out from the nest, ¡°They¡¯re all sleeping¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi approached the window, checking on the sleeping parakeets. They were well-fed and peacefully asleep, easing her worries.


    The parakeet couple flew over, their eyes shining, seemingly seeking praise.


    Chu Qingzhi, not stingy with her affection, infused a bit of spiritual energy into each bird, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest for a bit. Watch over the young ones. If anything happens,e and call me.¡±


    Shuang¡¯er chirped happily, ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhiy down, a gentle breeze wafting through the window, softly moving the white curtains. The room, adorned with fresh flowers and bathed in sunlight, felt serene and beautiful.


    As the epidemic slowly improved, ¡°Ming¡± remained elusive.


    Then, unexpectedly, Chu Qingzhi received a letter from someone she had almost forgotten ¨C Xing Jindong.


    Xing Jindong had once paid one hundred taels of silver to learn Q.-drawing from Chu Qingzhi but had returned home beforepleting his studies.


    The letter suggested ¡°Ming¡± might be his cousin, Xing Jinming.


    His cousin was a member of a certain organization, known for his ruthlessness. Once, to exact revenge, an enemy got him addicted to opium.


    To feed his addiction, he fell into degeneracy, frequently attacking wealthy families.


    One day, while attempting another robbery for opium, the family¡¯s master, apanied by a skilled martial artist, captured him.


    The captor, a government official, immediately sentenced him to death, but Xing Jinming escaped during a heavy rainstorm en route to the execution, and he hadn¡¯t been seen since.


    Chu Qingzhi mused, the letter¡¯s contents matched her profile, but she was unfamiliar with Xing Jindong. Could his words be trusted?


    Maintaining skepticism, Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Which organization is Xing Jinming part of? What¡¯s with the opium? Has the eastern border experienced a smallpox outbreak?¡±


    After sending her response via the postal service, as her eagles didn¡¯t recognize Xing Jindong and couldn¡¯t deliver the letter directly.

 Chapter 771: The Female Marquis

    Chapter 771: The Female Marquis


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Suddenly, the gold phoenix on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arm shed, and she tapped it, hearing Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice.


    Qingzhi, two things. First, about the ledger, it has been handed over to the


    Emperor. Tell Li Hua not to worry anymore.¡±


    ¡°The second thing is about ¡®Ming.¡¯ My people have found out that ¡®Ming¡¯ is called Xing Jinming, from the Xing family in Yong¡¯an City of the eastern border. He has a stubborn personality and has made significant mistakes repeatedly, leading to his expulsion from the Xing family. Later, he joined a mysterious organization and started engaging in murder and looting.¡±


    ¡°Xing Jinming offended many people and was deliberately harmed, bing addicted to a disease that can only be alleviated with opium. Because of this addiction, the organization kicked him out.¡±


    ¡°Due to this, Xing Jinming fell into depravity, resorting to robbery by any means necessary, until he was caught by the magistrate of Yong¡¯an City.¡±


    ¡°The magistrate sentenced him to death, but due to the negligence of the jailers, he escaped and has been missing since.¡±


    Listening to Tang Jinghong, Chu Qingzhi thought, it seems Xing Jindong¡¯s words were true.


    Now they could confirm the person was indeed Xing Jinming.


    Not long after, the Emperor and others sent letters to Chu Qingzhi with simr findings.


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand, turning all the letters into ashes. Even though they identified the person as Xing Jinming, no one had found out why he ended up deep in the mountains behind Yun Vige.


    Something was brewing behind the scenes!


    Yun Vige.


    At the vige entrance, Chu Xujin happily informed Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth sister, the epidemic in Yun Vige has been virtually eliminated.¡±


    Once cured of smallpox, one bes immune for life, eliminating further


    concerns.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pack up and leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, Chu Qingzhi visited Xia Vige, where the vigers had also mostly recovered, bringing the ce back to life.


    Riding her horse, she checked the surrounding viges one by one. The traces of the epidemic had faded, and smiles returned to everyone¡¯s faces.


    The vigers apanied Chu Qingzhi to the vige entrance¡­


    ¡°Lady, we owe you our lives. Without you, who knows how many more of us would have perished!¡±


    ¡°Lady, we can¡¯t thankyou enough. You¡¯re a good person and surely will lead a smooth and sessful life.¡±


    Soon after, many viges erected temples in honor of Chu Qingzhi, where young and old paid their respects.


    This development made some immortal beings envious. Chu Qingzhi, still a half-immortal, was already being worshiped, promising a high immortal rank upon her return to the heavens.


    After the epidemic¡¯s end, the Emperor issued a decree, granting Chu Qingzhi a fiefdom and bestowing her the title of Marquis.


    A Marquis, entitled to the produce and wealth of a thousand households, including the right to manage the local poption, essentially controlled a small territory.


    Centered around Chu Vige, a thousand households became Chu Qingzhi¡¯s private property, along with the right to collect taxes and govern thend.


    Chu Qingzhi became the first female Marquis in history, a feat highlighted by the official gazette, making her famous throughout Daling.


    Suddenly a prominentndowner, Chu Qingzhi saw an influx of gifts from smallerndowners, who now recognized her as their superior.


    Chu Qingzhi graciously epted these tributes, surprised by her rise to possessing a fiefdom in ancient times.


    Friends and business partners also sent gifts, resulting in Chu Qingzhi receiving an abundance of presents once again.


    As winter approached in November, everyone prepared for the colder months. Chu Qingzhi bought cotton from the northern borders to make clothes and quilts for her family.


    Business stabilized, and thanks to Zhuang Ziqian¡¯s support in Wan City, their products sold well, with many merchants seeking purchases, exceeding everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Tissue paper became a trend among the upper ss in the capital. With a steady stream of old customers and new orders, Chu Qingzhi began expanding the paperworkshop.


    The brick kiln was already operational, producing high-quality bricks under the guidance of master craftsmen and Chu Qingzhi¡¯s advice, perfect for the expansion.


    The small cakes became popr in thousands of households, loved by adults and children alike and bing a new trend in pastries.


    All the parakeets had hatched. Chu Qingzhi installed a long pole outside her window where the parakeets often perched, thankfully quiet and well-behaved.


    To everyone¡¯s delight, Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao passed the child schr exam, both achieving first ce. This aplishment led to another grand feast in Chu Vige, celebrated with three days of continuous banquets open to everyone.


    The brothers received rewards from the school, including waived tuition fees and ten taels of silver each, bing celebrities in both the school and


    Shuiyun County.


    The school¡¯s principal even bragged about them in a letter to the national academy, making the Grand Schr envious and wishing he could have such talents at the national academy.


    After healing, Ling Yijiang, having nowhere else to go, joined Chu Vige¡¯s transport team, deciding to live a stable life for a while before considering his next move.


    One day, Yuan Hongjun and Fan Yuru visited Chu Qingzhi¡¯s home, with Yuan appearing slightly shy, ¡°Master, I n to take Yuru back to the capital and then ask General Fan for her hand in marriage.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was about to respond when Bao Linjiang and Rong Shiyu entered, ¡°Master, we also n to return to the capital.¡± He nced at Rong Shiyu, ¡°To ask the Prime Minister for his blessing.¡±


    During the epidemic, they supported each other through various challenges, deepening their rtionship.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Did you two coordinate this?¡±


    Yuan Hongjun quickly rified, ¡°No, it¡¯s just a coincidence. Master, we¡¯ll return after handling our affairs.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Go ahead, matters of a lifetime are important.¡±


    After formally bidding farewell, they each left with their beloved.


    Returning to her room, Chu Qingzhi stood by the window facing Tianhe Peak, taking a deep breath. The weather was cool, and the birds were reinforcing their nests in preparation for winter.


    Suddenly, the door was knocked, and Wu Yaqing¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Qingzhi, may Ie in?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned around, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Wu Yaqing entered and immediately hugged Chu Qingzhi tightly, ¡°Qingzhi, I m going to miss you so much.¡±

 Chapter 772: Inspecting the Fief

    Chapter 772: Inspecting the Fief


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi patted Wu Yaqing¡¯s back and said with a smile, ¡°You cane back to see me whenever you miss me.¡±


    ¡°I definitely will. The time I¡¯ve spent getting to know you has been the happiest period of my life. You¡¯re my best sister.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was preparing to return to Anhuai Country to wait for Lu Yichen, eagerly anticipating her return home every day.


    Chu Qingzhi walked over to the wardrobe, took out a box, and said, ¡°This is what you left here.¡± Inside was a million silver notes.


    Wu Yaqing didn¡¯t take it, ¡°Give it to you, Qingzhi. It was meant for you from the start. Even though you don¡¯t need money now, I still want to give it to you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi considered it for a moment and decided to return it to Wu Yaqing when she gets married. So, she put the box back, ¡°Let¡¯s keep it here for now. You can take it back when you need it.¡±


    ¡°Money isn¡¯t important,¡± Wu Yaqing emphasized earnestly. ¡°Qingzhi, can you take care of my bookstore for me?¡±


    The Ya Qing Bookstore had been open for half a month. Its novel operation and the unique atmosphere drew many daily visitors. Even those who didn¡¯t read books enjoyed spending time there, savoring the food and thefortable ambiance.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be just as it is now when you return.¡±


    Wu Yaqing hugged Chu Qingzhi again, her eyes reddening, ¡°Qingzhi, thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°Have a safe journey. Write to me when you get home.¡±


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she nodded.


    The next day, Wu Yaqing was taken away by Wu Wenyu, crying all the way. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s mood was also affected, feeling a sense of separation sadness, which took her a while to ovee.


    As a Marchioness, Chu Qingzhi issued her first decree to the people under her jurisdiction.


    The decree encouraged vigers to clear morend for nting winter wheat, which could be used to pay taxes the following year. She offered free wheat seeds and tax exemption on the newly clearednd for three years.


    This decree spurred the vigers¡¯ enthusiasm fornd remation. By November, most had finished their agricultural tasks. With winter wheat just nted and other crops waiting for the next year, remation for wheat nting became a novel way to earn money, and the vigers were highly motivated.


    Based on the amount of clearednd, vigers could im the corresponding quantity of winter wheat seeds. Thend area had to be reported to the vige head before collection.


    The winter wheat seeds provided by Chu Qingzhi were nourished with spiritual energy, promising at least double the yield next year, fuller and healthier grains.


    Now a Marchioness, the produce and ie of the vigers were Chu Qingzhi¡¯s concern. The more they harvested, the happier she was, leading her to generously support these initiatives.


    Chu Qingzhi, with a map in hand, prepared to inspect her fief.


    Mounting her horse, she set off.


    Arriving at Xu Family Vige, she suddenly heard an argument.


    Dismounting, Chu Qingzhi walked into the vige and asked the gathered crowd, ¡°What are you arguing about?¡±


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi, everyone immediately became respectful, lowering their heads, not daring to look directly at her. Chu Qingzhi was now their emperor, holding the power of life and death over them. No one dared to offend her. ¡°Greetings, Marchioness!¡±


    ¡°Please, rise,¡± Chu Qingzhi addressed the nearest young man. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    The young man quickly exined, ¡°The old vige chief passed away, and he had no sons, so we need to elect a new chief. Everyone has different opinions, leading to this dispute.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze swept over the two youths at the center of the crowd, ¡°Who do you want to elect?¡±


    Silence fell over the crowd.


    The young man nervously said, ¡°Please, Marchioness, make a decision.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the two youths and asked softly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re capable?¡±


    The two, previously arguing fiercely, now looked like timid quails, not daring to speak.


    Chu Qingzhi encouraged them, ¡°Exin why you want to be the vige chief, and I¡¯ll decide who¡¯s more suitable.¡±


    After a long silence, one of the youths gathered his courage, ¡°I believe I¡¯m capable. Firstly, I¡¯m literate, and I¡¯ve worked with the old chief for years, so I know everything. If I be the chief, I¡¯ll surely solve the vigers¡¯ problems¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi apuded, ¡°Well said. Does anyone else want to speak?¡±


    No one else came forward, and after waiting a while, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°This is your only chance. If you don¡¯t speak now, I¡¯ll appoint him as the chief.¡±


    No one else stepped up.


    Chu Qingzhi dered, ¡°Then, from now on, you¡¯ll be the chief of Xu Family Vige. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t resolve,e to Chu Vige to find me.¡±


    The youth was overjoyed, ¡°Yes, thank you, Marchioness.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked him to apany her around the vige to inspect the nting situation.


    The youth eagerly agreed.


    After touring Xu Family Vige, where the fields were barren but nted with wheat and vegetables and many people were clearingnd, Chu Qingzhi was pleased with the proactive spirit.


    ¡°For those smaller plots, you can nt sugarcane, fruit trees, and Sichuan pepper. You can sell them when they mature, which will be an additional ie¡­¡±


    As she walked, Chu Qingzhi shared potentially profitable nting methods with the youth.


    After implementing her advice, the youth encouraged the vigers to take action, showing excellent initiative.


    Chu Qingzhi inspected the entire fief, finding conditions simr to Xu Family Vige, which was very satisfying.


    Upon returning home, Chu Qingzhi was greeted by seven plump wolf pups. She picked up the one leading the pack and then headed to the brick kiln, followed by the other six pups in a line behind her, creating a charming scene that made the vigers secretly admire her ability to attract animals¡¯ affection.


    A two-meter tall wall now surrounded the walnut grove, brick kiln, cattle shed, horse pen, and pigsty, forming a pentagon with a forest in the center.


    Next to the walnut grove, houses were being built ording to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s n, resembling a smallmunity. Although the aesthetic was not yet apparent, it would be oncepleted.


    Wan Haonan and the others had settled into a routine, helping with animal care and construction, eager to move into their own homes soon. Their enthusiasm for their new lives was palpable, and they eagerly anticipated the future.


    Having registered their households in Chu Vige, they had be vigers under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s jurisdiction, now officially part of her fief. This made them direct subjects of Chu Qingzhi, further integrating them into the fabric of the vige.


    As Chu Qingzhi entered, vigers greeted her respectfully, their tones filled with genuine respect and affection for her. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s influence and the vigers¡¯ reverence were evident in every interaction, showcasing the deep bond formed between them.


    ¡°Greetings, Miss Chu.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Everyone paid their respects, their attitudes and tones conveying deep respect, stemming from a genuine fondness and admiration for Chu Qingzhi.

 Chapter 773: Midterm Examination

    Chapter 773: Midterm Examination


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded to everyone, ¡°I came to check on the progress of the house. You all continue with your tasks.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone resumed their work.


    Wan Haonan approached Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Chu, may I have a word with you?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Qingzhi followed Wan Haonan to a birch tree, ¡°What is it? You may speak.¡±


    Wan Haonan wanted to discuss something about breeding, ¡°Every day, we need to cut arge amount of grass to feed the pigs, horses, and sheep. With so much open space around here, I was thinking why not grow grass for livestock on thesends. Miss Chu, what do you think?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked around and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, thend is idle anyway.¡±


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s support, Wan Haonan said, ¡°Then, shall I start working on it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded.


    As Wan Haonan was about to leave, he stopped, ¡°Miss Chu, we just fertilized the walnut grove. You might want to avoid that area for now, so you don¡¯t dirty your shoes.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Wan Haonan then left reassured.


    Chu Qingzhi looked around satisfied, then returned home with a group of wolf cubs.


    At the county office.


    The Secretary called Chu Xujin to the back hall.


    In the back hall, the county magistrate was leisurely drinking tea, ¡°Xujin, do you know why I called you here?¡±


    Chu Xujin had no idea, ¡°My lord, please speak directly.¡±


    The county magistrate put down his teacup, looked at Chu Xujin, ¡°In dealing with the epidemic, your fifth sister made a great contribution, and so did you. The county ns to reward your efforts.¡±


    Chu Xujin stood there, quietly waiting for the county magistrate to continue.


    The county magistrate, seeing Chu Xujin bing moreposed, was even more pleased with him, ¡°Considering your excellent performance in handling the epidemic, the county intends to offer you the position of county sheriff.¡±


    Chu Xujin was momentarily stunned, then revealed a big smile and bowed, ¡°Thankyou, my lord.¡±


    The county magistrate then handed a box to Chu Xujin, ¡°There¡¯s also some reward. Take it.¡±


    Chu Xujin joyfully epted the box, ¡°Thankyou, my lord.¡±


    The county magistrate then handed arger box to the Secretary, ¡°This is the reward promised to Chu Qingzhi. Deliver it to herter.¡±


    The Secretary replied, ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Chu Xujin hesitated, then asked in a low voice, ¡°My lord, both of my younger brothers have passed the schr examination. I was wondering if it might be possible to copy the exam questions from the past ten years for them?¡±


    The county magistrate readily agreed to Chu Xujin¡¯s request, nodding, ¡°Go ahead, but keep it quiet.¡±


    Chu Xujin bowed, ¡°Thankyou, my lord.¡±


    In Chu Vige.


    In the ancestral hall, the children were taking exams.


    Halfway through the teaching period, it was time for a midterm examination to assess their learning.


    Originally there were twenty-eight children, but after several were eliminated, twenty remained, including Chu Laner.


    Chu Laner worked very hard, excelled in her studies, and was particrly capable in managing the workshop¡¯s cleanliness.


    With Ge Lihua, Chu Qingning, and Hong Yujun supervising the exam, and after Wu Yaqing left, Chu Qingzhi took over her responsibilities. If Chu Qingzhi was unavable, it meant more work for Ge Lihua.


    Chu Qingzhi greeted them and sat down to help supervise the exam. She had been running around so muchtely that her shoes were wearing thin.


    The exam would end in half an hour.


    After a while, Chu Junbao led the Secretary over, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, the Secretary is looking for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi got up to meet him, ¡°Secretary, what can I do for you?¡±


    The Secretary handed the box to Chu Qingzhi, exining, ¡°Thanks to Miss Chu for the epidemic, this is the lord¡¯s reward for you. Please ept it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the box, nced inside, and saw it contained silver notes worth ten thousand taels, ¡°You¡¯ve made a long trip here, Secretary. Would you like to have some water before you go?¡±


    The Secretaryughed and waved his hand, ¡°No need to trouble yourself.


    There¡¯s still a lot to do back at the county office. I must take my leave now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Take care, Secretary.¡±


    The Secretary courteously responded, ¡°Miss Chu, please stay well.¡±


    Half an hourter, the exam ended, and Ge Lihua collected all the papers, ¡°Everyone, review your lessons in the ssroom quietly. I will go over your exam papers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sister Lihua.¡±


    Ge Lihua, carrying the exam papers, said, ¡°Let¡¯s correct them together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The four of them moved to the next room with a table, sat on each side, and started marking the papers.


    With two exam papers per student and a total of forty papers, each person corrected ten papers. They quickly finished marking and thenpiled the scores into a spreadsheet.


    Chu Qingning looked at the spreadsheet, ¡°Who got the highest score?¡±


    Ge Lihua answered, ¡°Several of them, they all got full marks in both subjects.¡± ¡°How many full marks?¡± Chu Qingning was surprised and took the spreadsheet to look, ¡°Xu Songnian, Xu Wenlin, TianXiaoqiu, Xu Zeliang, ZengYiping, Chu Laner, Sun Tianyang, all full marks.¡±


    Besides these seven, there were also ten others who scored over ny in both subjects, making the results quite impressive.


    After reviewing the spreadsheet, Chu Qingning handed it to Chu Qingzhi,


    ¡± What do you think, fifth sister?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at it and said, ¡°Not bad, these seven with full marks should be given special attention for future development.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    After discussing, they distributed the exam papers without revealing the scores, only handing back the individual papers.


    Ge Lihua instructed, ¡°Look at your own papers, don¡¯t peek at others. Reflect on your mistakes, I will review themter.¡±


    Some were happy, some were disappointed.


    Xu Songnian couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling his efforts were rewarded.


    Xu Wenlin, being younger, couldn¡¯t contain her excitement and immediately shared with her brother.


    Xu Songnian pinched Xu Wenlin¡¯s cheek, ¡°Keep a low profile.¡±


    Xu Wenlin immediately pursed her lips, trying not tough, ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t help being happy.¡±


    Xu Songnian patted her head, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re allowed to be happy for a while.¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu, thrilled with his full marks, vowed to work even harder for the next exam.


    Xu Zeliang sneakily checked Tian Xiaoqiu¡¯s paper and feigned ignorance, ¡°Tian Xiaoqiu, how much did you score?¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu instinctively covered her paper, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Xu Zeliangsmiled, ¡°Guess?¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu, hesitating, asked, ¡°Full marks?¡±


    Xu Zeliang was surprised for a moment, ¡°Did you peek at my paper?¡±


    ¡°No, I guessed.¡± Tian Xiaoqiu pointed at Xu Zeliang¡¯s face, ¡°Look at you, all smiles. It¡¯s written all over your face.¡±

 Chapter 774: Rain Trouble

    Chapter 774: Rain Trouble


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xu Zeliang candidly admitted, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy. Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu, much cheerier now, clenched her fists tightly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy. I¡¯ll continue to work hard next time.¡±


    Xu Zeliang nodded in agreement, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The happiest among them was Chu Laner. For her, who started halfway, scoring so well was beyond her expectations. She thought to herself that herte-night studies were not in vain.


    Zeng Yiping and Sun Tianyang were the dark horses. Usually unremarkable, no one expected them to get all the questions right. They were extremely surprised by their performance.


    With the midterm exams over, the teaching would be more challenging, incorporating practical lessons like ounting, inventory, and warehousing.


    Slowly but surely¡­


    In the vegetable garden.


    Li Zhangjie, looking expectant, found Chu Qingzhi feeding the fish, Sister


    Qingzhi, I have an idea I want to share with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to look at Li Zhangjie, ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Li Zhangjie said, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, I want to bring my parents and siblings here


    to live. Can they move here?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they can.¡± Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Are you asking about household registration?¡±


    Li Zhangjie nodded earnestly, ¡°Since thisnd is under your domain, registering their household requires your consent, so I came to ask you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°No problem, I agree.¡±


    Li Zhangjie¡¯s face lit up with joy, ¡°Then I¡¯ll write a letter immediately. When


    they arrive, it will be just in time for the New Year.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Li Zhangjie returned to his room, quickly wrote the letter, and sent it off at the post station.


    After mailing the letter, he walked out of the post station with a smile, thinking that the best decision of his life was toe and serve as Chu Qingzhi¡¯s servant in gratitude. Otherwise, he might never have been able to earn so much money or bring his family to live near the capital.


    So far, he had saved two hundred taels of silver, from wages, bonuses, and extra rewards from Chu Qingzhi. He had scrimped and saved every bit of it.


    Next, he nned to spend fifty to a hundred taels to build a spacious courtyard


    to provide a better living for his hardworking parents.


    Then, he would use the remaining money to buy farnd or clear newnd, which would exempt him from taxes for three years.


    Life was looking up for him.


    With a smile, Li Zhangjie returned to the vige to start looking for a ce to build a house.


    At the Li Family Porcin Workshop.


    Li Shaoliang rushed to the kiln, his face beaming with joy, ¡°Qingshuang, I have good news to tell you.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang was making porcin and looked up at his words, ¡°What s the good news?¡±


    Li Shaoliang pulled out a stack of silver notes from his pocket and unted them in front of Chu Qingshuang, ¡°I brought you some silver. Are you happy?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang was thrilled, ¡°All these silver notes are for me?


    Li Shaoliang nodded, ¡°Your porcin sold very well. This is your share of the profits. There¡¯s another batch of goods that hasn¡¯t been paid for yet. Once we collect the money, you¡¯ll get another share.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang quickly washed her hands and took the silver notes, counting them. Two hundred taels of silver, ¡°So much!¡±


    Li Shaoliang, seeing Chu Qingshuang¡¯s happiness, shared her joy, ¡°There will


    be more in the future.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang was overjoyed, ¡°I will work even harder in the future.


    Li Zhenzong came over, looking at Li Shaoliang with satisfaction, then turned his gaze to Chu Qingshuang and gestured her over, ¡°Qingshuang,e here.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang quickly stored the silver notes and approached Li Zhenzong, ¡°Master, what is it?¡±


    Li Zhenzong led Chu Qingshuang to the reception room, ¡°Young Master Zhang took a liking to the set of porcin bowls with cat patterns you made. Speak wellter and earn more money.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang looked at Li Zhenzong and smiled slightly, ¡°I understand, master.¡±


    Li Zhenzong was hinting that Chu Qingshuang could set a higher price. She thought to herself how kind her master was, always making sure she didn¡¯t lose out and always looking out for her.


    Li Shaoliang followed, ring at Li Zhenzong¡¯s back with resentment. His father was bing more biased, treating Qingshuang far better than him. To outsiders, it might seem like he was picked up from the streets.


    Dark clouds gathered in the sky, signaling an impending heavy rain.


    A raindropnded on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s nose, which she brushed away gently, quickening her pace towards home.


    After getting home, she hurriedly went to her room and set up a defense under the eaves where the parrots lived to prevent rain from wetting their nests.


    In total, there were thirty-five parrots. Initially, they had flown inside to avoid the rain, but seeing the rain blocked outside, they flew out again, perching on the pole to enjoy the rain.


    The rain intensified, hitting the roof, leaves, and creating mist. The distant mountains appeared shrouded in haze.


    Shuang¡¯er stood on the windowsill, and Chu Qingzhi gently stroked its head, watching the rain together.


    After a while, she raised her arm and spoke to the Golden Phoenix, ¡°Jinghong, it¡¯s raining heavily here.¡±


    Soon, Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Put on an extrayer of clothes. Don¡¯t catch a cold. I had someone make you a garment from snow rabbit fur I received half a month ago. It¡¯s on its way.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°I know. The border areas are even colder. Take care of yourself too.¡±


    Tang Jinghong expressed his concern, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just take care of yourself.¡±


    The two chatted back and forth until Shuang¡¯er, feeling jealous, interrupted,


    ¡°No more talking, no more talking¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi chuckled and tapped Shuang¡¯er¡¯s head, ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty¡­¡± Shuang¡¯er immediately told Tang Jinghong, ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty, don¡¯t be naughty.¡±


    Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°The ¡®don¡¯t be naughty¡¯ is meant for you, not me, Shuang¡¯er. Are you trying to take my ce?¡±


    Shuang¡¯er tilted its head in thought, ¡°Take your ce, take your ce¡­¡± Tang Jinghong yfully threatened, ¡°If you dare topete with me for Qingzhi, next time I go to the border, I¡¯ll take you with me and never let you see Qingzhi again.¡±


    Shuang¡¯er was startled, shrinking its neck, then jumping up and down, angrily callingout, ¡°Meanie, meanie¡­¡±


    Both of them were amused by Shuang¡¯er¡¯s reaction.


    In this joyful atmosphere, a series of urgent knocks on the door interrupted them. ¡°Sister, there¡¯s trouble,¡± said Chu Xuhua¡¯s anxious voice.


    Chu Qingzhi immediately went to open the door, slightly frowning, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Xuhua couldn¡¯t wait to exin, ¡°Sister, the rain is too heavy, and our transport cart is stuck in the mud, unable to move. If we leave it like this, the horses might fall sick, and our goods could get soaked.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Where is the cart? I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    Chu Xujin, wiping rain and sweat from his face, replied, ¡°It¡¯s on the road between Xu Family Vige and Xu Family Vige. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    The two donned raincoats and plunged into the rain, their figures soon swallowed by the curtain of rain.

 Chapter 775: New Partnership

    Chapter 775: New Partnership


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The road from Xu Vige to Xu Vige was narrow. When it rained, the ground softened, and the mud could reach up to the calves, allowing only one carriage to pass at a time.


    Now, five cargo carts were lined up in a row, stuck on this road, with their wheels sunk a third deep into the mud. Despite the horses¡¯ efforts, they couldn¡¯t pull the loaded carts out of the mud.


    The pouring rain drenched the horses, their furpletely wet, and they kept blinking to keep the water out of their eyes.


    With no shelter nearby, the cargo team stood in the rain, looking like drenched chickens.


    After arriving, Chu Qingzhi went to the back of the carts, lifted the cargo bay with her hands, and the wheels were out of the mud, allowing them to move forward easily.


    Everyone, including Chu Xuhua, was stunned. How could Chu Qingzhi, with her slender arms, exert such tremendous force to lift the cart out of the mud?


    With the help of her spiritual power, all five cargo carts were quickly rescued.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    They hurried back to Chu Vige and arrived at the pavilion outside the horse barn, where they unloaded the carts and let the horses rest. They then checked the goods.


    Fortunately, emergency measures were taken before the rain started, so the goods weren¡¯t wet.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard. It looks like the rain mightst all day. Go back for now, and we¡¯ll deliver the goods tomorrow.¡±


    There was no choice but to return on a rainy day.


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand, forming a transparent barrier around the goods to preserve them and block rain and moisture. Otherwise, the biscuits inside would soften quickly, and other food would also be affected.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi, Wan Haonan, wearing a raincoat, ran out of the horse shed, ¡°Miss Chu, go back first. I¡¯ll watch over here. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Thankyou for your hard work.¡±


    On her way back, Chu Qingzhi thought about road repair. As the saying goes, to get rich, build roads first.


    At least within her domain and the routes frequently used for cargo transport, some roads should be renovated. Otherwise, each rain could lead to idents, which would be exhausting.


    With this idea in mind, Chu Qingzhi returned to her room to take out a map and start nning.


    She had maps of her domain and the entire Shuiyun County. After careful consideration, she marked several routes with ink lines. These were the main routes used daily for cargo transport. Starting with these, she nned to repair the primary roads first, then secondary ones, and finally all roads within her domain. If possible, she would discuss extending the repairs with the county office.


    She decided to use bluestone bs for the material, as they are t, quick to install, and more durable, avoiding the need for frequent repairs.


    With the n in ce, Chu Qingzhi put down her pen and looked out the window at the heavy rain.


    The rain continued until evening before stopping.


    A knock on the door was followed by Li Qingyu¡¯s voice, ¡°Qingzhi, Wanwan is here to see you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Got it, Mom.¡±


    She went downstairs with Li Qingyu, moving quickly to the main hall.


    Inside, a much slimmer Yu Wanwan sat quietly waiting for Chu Qingzhi.


    Now weighing around 140 pounds, Yu Wanwan had undergone a dramatic transformation from when she first arrived. In another month, she would be back to normal.


    The slimmed-down Yu Wanwan began to show her beautiful features, looking quite pretty.


    Chu Qingzhi entered the hall, ¡°Wanwan.¡±


    Yu Wanwan stood up immediately, smiling and politely said, ¡°Qingzhi, sorry to disturb you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled back, ¡°It¡¯s fine, please sit.¡±


    Yu Wanwan sat down again. Now that the rain had stopped, Chu Qingzhi surely had many things to attend to, so she went straight to the point, ¡°Qingzhi, do you remember the leading merchant of Wan City, the Qin family?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°I remember, what about them?¡±


    Yu Wanwan seemed a bit embarrassed, ¡°The young master of the Qin family is currently staying in my courtyard. He wishes to partner with your family.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded promptly, ¡°That¡¯s fine. He cane to see me directly, or talk to Ruyue or my brother.¡±


    Yu Wanwan nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call him over right away.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Chu Qingzhi escorted Yu Wanwan out.


    Qin Yunfei stood under the eaves, looking towards Chu Qingzhi¡¯s home, his brows slightly furrowed, eyes filled with anticipation.


    Zhuang Ziqian stood beside him, dressed in a white robe, emanating a gentle demeanor. He nced at Qin Yunfei, ¡°Why be so stubborn? He¡¯s your father. Couldn¡¯t you just give in? Now you¡¯re driven out and homeless. What was the point?¡±


    Mentioning this, Qin Yunfei grew angry, ¡°It¡¯s about standing up for myself. My father wanted to gamble with my marriage, and I simply couldn¡¯t ept it. I¡¯d rather be expelled from the family thanpromise.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian patted Qin Yunfei¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I sort of understand you now.


    Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s me and Wanwan. We¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Qin Yunfei gratefully said, ¡°Thankyou, brother.¡±


    Yu Wanwan quickly returned, ¡°Yunfei, I¡¯ve spoken with the divine doctor. You can go to her.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell her about my situation?¡± Qin Yunfei asked.


    Yu Wanwan shook her head, ¡°No, you should tell her yourself. I was afraid of saying the wrong thing.¡±


    Resigned, Qin Yunfei said, ¡°Fine, I can¡¯t rely on you guys anyway.¡± They had been friends since childhood and were very casual with each other.


    Zhuang Ziqianmented, ¡°Look at you, we¡¯re sheltering you, and you still talk like that.¡±


    Qin Yunfei nced at Zhuang Ziqian, ¡°I¡¯m off.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi brewed a cup of tea, and just as she brought it to the main hall, she saw a young man in purple entering the courtyard. She put down the teacup and approached, ¡°Young Master Qin?¡±


    Qin Yunfei secretly admired Chu Qingzhi¡¯s appearance and demeanor, and politely introduced himself, ¡°I am Qin Yunfei, pleased to meet Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi weed him, ¡°Please,e in.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou.¡±


    They entered the main hall, where Chu Qingzhi served tea to Qin Yunfei, then sat down across from him.


    Chu Qingzhi got straight to the point, ¡°Young Master Qin, please speakyour mind.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chu is straightforward.¡± Qin Yunfei liked Chu Qingzhi¡¯s character, ¡°I wish to discuss a business opportunity with Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was puzzled, ¡°If I remember correctly, our Chu family already has a partnership with the Qin family.¡±


    Qin Yunfei rified, ¡°It¡¯s not about partnering with the Qin family, but with me personally.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the details.¡±


    Qin Yunfei exined, ¡°I¡¯m branching out from the Qin family to do business independently. Moreover, my business focus will be on Peng City. Your family¡¯s products are popr, and while the business opportunities in Wan City might be fully tapped, Peng City is still a fresh market for Chu Shi Yimao¡¯s goods. It seems like a significant opportunity.¡±


    Peng City and Wan City are brother cities, almost equidistant from the capital, differing only in their directional orientations.

 Chapter 776: Medical Advancement

    Chapter 776: Medical Advancement


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Chu family¡¯s products became wildly popr overnight. It seemed as though everyone in Wan City knew about them, especially after the epidemic.


    Chu Qingzhi became famous throughout thend. Anything associated with her


    was highly regarded by the people.


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that the orders from Wan City were not yet fully processed. epting new orders would overload the workshop.


    ¡°Our workshop can only produce so much each day. Even if I wanted to expand the business, it¡¯s not possible right now, Young Master Qin. I¡¯m sorry.


    Qin Yunfei didn¡¯t expect Chu Qingzhi¡¯s business to be in such high demand. Usually, it was the other way around, with others pleading for a partnership.


    But with Chu Qingzhi, the situation was reversed. ¡°May I ask, Miss, how long before you have goods avable?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°We need to wait until the business in Wan City stabilizes.


    It¡¯s only been a month or two, so it¡¯s hard to say right now.¡±


    Qin Yunfei felt a sense of regret. He hade with high hopes, only to leave disappointed. ¡°Miss Chu, is there really no way?¡±


    Seeing Qin Yunfei¡¯s sincerity, Chu Qingzhi did not outright refuse him. ¡°We do have a business in medicinal products. I wonder if Young Master Qin would be interested?¡±


    Qin Yunfei responded, ¡°Please borate, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°My fourth sister can prepare a cream that removes stretch marks. It can also heal scars and such. Qingyan can prepare a freckle-removing cream and a whitening cream. All three creams are very effective and have be widely popr among the nobledies in the capital, to the point where supply can¡¯t meet demand.¡±


    ¡°Currently, only my fourth sister and Qingyan are preparing these creams, so production is limited. If we turn this into a proper business, we could hire help and produce inrger quantities.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Qin might want to consider this.¡±


    Qin Yunfei was unfamiliar with this area, but hearing that it was popr among the picky nobledies of the capital intrigued him. If the capital¡¯s nobledies used it, the products must be good.


    ¡°Miss, could you provide some samples for me to try?¡¯


    ¡°Just a moment.¡± Chu Qingzhi went upstairs and returned with a bottle of each cream, ¡°Young Master Qin, these are the creams I mentioned.¡±


    The bottles were custom-made.


    The stretch mark cream bottle had a water ripple pattern.


    The freckle cream had a ck little bird.


    The whitening cream featured a fair-skinned young gill.


    The bottles were small and distinctive, each appealing in its own right.


    Qin Yunfei smelled the creams. They were fragrant, and just smelling them was quite soothing. ¡°Miss, may I take these to try?¡±


    ¡°Of course, these creams are a gift to Young Master Qin, as a token of our potential partnership.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    Qin Yunfei took the creams and left. He then returned to Wan City to try the products.


    Half a month ago, near the vige that lies on the path from Chu¡¯s vige to


    Xu¡¯s vige, Chu Qingning opened a medical clinic.


    The clinic saw an increasing number of patients seeking help, making it inconvenient to treat them at the old residence due to space constraints. Thus, the clinic was established.


    The clinic was ratherrge, constructed with bamboo. It had areas for consultations and for dispensing medicines. Now, patients could receive their prescriptions directly without needing to go to the city, which was very convenient.


    Chu Qingning couldn¡¯t manage alone, so she chose two apprentices from her students, a boy and a girl, both twelve. The boy was Ye Qingfu, and the girl was


    Sun Xian.


    Both had excellent characters, were quiet, and meticulous in their work.


    This midterm, they were at the bottom of their ss, feeling out of ce in academic studies. So, when Chu Qingning mentioned needing apprentices, they were the first to volunteer.


    Opportunitiese to those who are prepared. Thus, they became Chu Qingning¡¯s apprentices.


    They still attended morning sses to learn more characters, but no longer needed to study mathematics in the afternoon.


    At the clinic, Chu Qingning diagnosed a young woman, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re pregnant, about a month and a half along. Just be careful.


    The young woman was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, doctor. This is my first pregnancy. Is there anything I need to be cautious about?¡±


    Chu Qingning advised, ¡°Avoid heavy lifting. Light activities are fine. Also, eat more meat to ensure good nutrition.¡±


    The young woman cautiously asked, ¡°Do I need to take any medicine to ensure the pregnancy?¡±


    Chu Qingning assured, ¡°Your pulse is steady; you don¡¯t need any medication.


    Just follow my advice.¡±


    The young woman thanked her and left, happy and hopeful.


    Soon after, a well-dressed woman approached the consultation desk. Her skin was sallow and dull, and she was thin. She looked around hesitantly, as if hiding something, ¡°Miss, can you check me? I don¡¯t feel well, but I¡¯m embarrassed to see a male doctor in the county.¡±


    Chu Qingning reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me check you.¡± After a thorough examination, Chu Qingning softly asked, ¡°Madam, did you have a miscarriage about six months ago?¡±


    The woman was shocked, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded, ¡°It¡¯s clear.¡± She continued, ¡°Since then, have you had continuous spotting, a feeling of heaviness, and asional pain?¡±


    From shock to disbelief, the woman replied, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re exactly right. I¡¯ve seen some midwives and taken some medicines, but nothing has improved.¡±


    Chu Qingning reassured, ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe you some medicine. You¡¯ll feel better in three days.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou, doctor.¡±


    The woman took the medicine, paid, and left, hopeful for relief.


    At home, she brewed the prescribed medicine. Shortly after drinking it, she expelled a mass of unknown substance and felt instantly lighter.


    Three dayster, she waspletely healed.


    Sheter returned with generous gifts to thank Chu Qingning.


    Chu Qingyan arrived at the clinic with three young women. One was Xu Xiqin, the daughter of a neighboring vigendlord; the others were her cousins, Xu Ximin and Xu Xishuang.


    Xu Xiqin had used Chu Qingyan¡¯s whitening cream, and herplexion had improved remarkably, making her cousins envious. They also wanted to buy some.


    ¡°Fourth sister,¡± Chu Qingyan nced at the queue inside the clinic and thought, ¡°So many people.¡±


    Chu Qingning looked up, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°To see you and buy some creams.¡±


    Chu Qingning directed them to the adjacent room for the creams.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xu Ximin and Xu Xishuang followed Chu Qingyan, while Xu Xiqin approached Chu Qingning¡¯s desk, hesitating.


    Chu Qingning finished writing a prescription for a patient and asked, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    Xu Xiqin whispered, ¡°Can we talk privately?¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded and they moved to a private room.


    Once inside, Chu Qingning closed the door, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Xu Xiqin lowered her voice, anxious, ¡°Sister Qingning, every time I menstruate, my stomach hurts terribly. Do you have any way to help ease the pain?¡±

 Chapter 777: Huge Progress

    Chapter 777: Huge Progress


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingning likely knew the reason already and said, ¡°Let me take your pulse before saying anything.¡±


    Xu Xiqin hurriedly stretched out her wrist, then looked somewhat anxiously at Chu Qingning.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry.¡± Chu Qingning ced her fingers on Xu Xiqin¡¯s wrist, carefully took her pulse, and said, ¡°There¡¯s no serious issue. I¡¯ll prescribe you ¡¯ some medicine. Drink it for three days, and you¡¯ll be better by next month.¡± Xu Xiqin happily said, ¡°Thankyou, Sister Qingning.¡±


    Qingning!¡± The voice of Jiang Zhaoyong came in, causing Chu Qingning to smile involuntarily. She quickly walked out while responding, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Jiang Zhaoyong was waiting at the entrance of the medicinal herb shop. He was tall and lean, wearing a ck robe with gold thread edges, exuding a narcissistic personality. With his handsome features and extraordinary presence, he was very attractive to young girls.


    Chu Qingning approached Jiang Zhaoyong, ¡°Why are you here suddenly?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong looked directly at Chu Qingning, ¡°I¡¯m going to the capital city, just wanted to tell you.¡±


    Chu Qingning was puzzled, ¡°Why are you suddenly going to the capital city?¡± Jiang Zhaoyong, with mixed feelings, said, ¡°I took two exams a few days ago, one on schrship and the other on guqin skills. I passed both, and the emperor has summoned me to return to the capital immediately. The dean said the emperor might have some tasks for me.¡±


    Chu Qingning looked reluctantly at him, ¡°What tasks would the emperor have for you? Will youe back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Jiang Zhaoyong was uncertain, ¡°No matter what task I¡¯m assigned, I¡¯lle to see you before I leave. If that¡¯s not possible, I¡¯ll send you a letter.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Chu Qingning pulled Jiang Zhaoyong back into the house and took out a box from her room, ¡°This is a life-saving pill given to me by my fifth sister, along with many wound medicines. Take them with you just in case.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong took the box with one hand and embraced Chu Qingning with the other, ¡°Qingning, take care of yourself. I¡¯lle back to find you as soon as I can.¡±


    Chu Qingning¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang returned home with a happy face and immediately went to find Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth sister, I have good news.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was designing new products. With the New Year approaching, she nned tounch some seasonal items to promote their family¡¯s products.


    After hearing Chu Qingshuang¡¯s words, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± Chu Qingshuang took out a banknote, glowing with excitement, ¡°Fifth sister, this is the dividend from selling the porcin. Impressive, right?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°More and more impressive.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang handed the money to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth sister, without you, I wouldn¡¯t even know what I¡¯d be doing now. So, I want to give this money to you as a way to thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pushed Chu Qingshuang¡¯s hand back, ¡°Keep the money yourself. There are many ways to thank me. If you really want to thank me, how about you cook dinner for me today?¡±


    111 get started right away.¡± Chu Qingshuang stuffed the money into Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and then hurried off.


    Chu Qingzhi looked down at the banknote in her hand, smiled, and thought the young girl was quite grateful. It wasn¡¯t a waste of her affection.


    She stood up and went to Chu Qingshuang¡¯s room, putting the banknote under her pillow as savings for her dowry.


    In the workshop area, all food products that could change packaging had been repackaged. Shen Ruyue had to deal with a lot of feedback letters every day.


    Today, she received ten more letters, each stating that after changing the packaging, the products became more popr, especially as gifts, due to the exquisite packaging which added prestige.


    After reading the letters, Shen Ruyue was finally relieved.


    Xu Songnian nced at the letters. He had learned most of the characters and could read a letter without much problem, ¡°Big sister-inw, the delivery of packaging boxes has arrived. They¡¯re asking for you to receive it.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded, ¡°Come with me. You¡¯ll handle the receiving, and I¡¯ll oversee.¡±


    Xu Songnian became nervous, ¡°Big sister-inw, I¡¯m not yet skilled.¡±


    Shen Ruyue patted Xu Songnian¡¯s shoulder, encouragingly saying, ¡°I believe in you.¡±


    Xu Songnian took a deep breath, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it a try. Big sister-inw, if I make a mistake, please remind me immediately.¡±


    Shen Ruyue reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be right beside you.¡±


    The two, along with Xu Wenlin, went out to the front door.


    Shen Ruyue handed the receiving form to Xu Songnian. It was a form to fill out during the receiving process, to bepared with the nned delivery list. If there were no discrepancies, the form would be handed over to the other party as a receipt to acknowledge the goods.


    Xu Songnian was very nervous during the receiving process, sweating profusely.


    The delivery was for small cake boxes, totaling one thousand, a significant amount requiring weighing. Before the weighing, a random inspection of the boxes was necessary to prevent any defective ones from being mixed in.


    Random inspections were required for a certain quantity, e.g., thirty inspections for one thousand boxes, taken from different positions.


    If any defective products were found, there were two options: either receive each item individually, which could dy the delivery time, or negotiatepensation. All these were regted.


    Xu Songnian was highly focused, recalling the steps for receiving goods, his palms sweaty¡­


    The goods from their own people wouldn¡¯t be defective, so the receiving went smoothly.


    Xu Songnian looked at Shen Ruyue, then signed the receiving form and handed it to Chu Feng, ¡°Brother Chu Feng, the receiving form.¡±


    Chu Feng checked the form, finding no issues, and praised, ¡°You did well, learning to receive goods.¡±


    Xu Songnian finally rxed and smiled, ¡°Thanks to the big sister-inw¡¯s teaching.¡±


    Chu Feng encouraged, ¡°Keep it up. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    Watching Chu Feng and others leave, Xu Songnian turned to Shen Ruyue, smiling broadly, ¡°Big sister-inw, I¡¯ve learned it.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded with a smile, ¡°Practice more in the future.¡±


    Xu Songnian happily agreed, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    After dinner, Chu Qingzhi called Hong Yujun, ¡°Yujun,e here for a moment.¡±


    Coming.¡± The second batch of yellow rice wine and grape wine were ready to be brewed, just in these two days, at a critical time, Hong Yujun was extremely busy.


    In the room, Chu Qingzhi handed a letter to Hong Yujun, ¡°The young master has replied to your letter.¡±


    Hong Yujun was both shocked and overjoyed, tears welling up in her eyes, ¡°I thought the young master wouldn¡¯t reply to me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi defended herself, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s in a far ce, so the reply took some time. Hurry and take it back to read.¡±


    Hong Yujun nodded, ¡°Yes, Qingzhi, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±


    Chu Qingzhisaid, ¡°Goahead.¡±


    Back in her room, Hong Yujun immediately opened the letter to read it and couldn¡¯t help but exim in joy, ¡°The young master will attend my wedding. That¡¯s wonderful, truly wonderful!¡±

 Chapter 778: Fundraising for Charity

    Chapter 778: Fundraising for Charity


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone came out of their homes to see, and upon hearing Hong Yujun¡¯s words, they were all puzzled. Who was this young master?


    Hong Yujun clearly had no intention of exining and threw herself onto the bed,ughing joyfully.


    Listening to Hong Yujun, Chu Qingzhi silently thought it seems she did the right thing to make Yujun so happy!


    The dawn was as usual.


    Today was the official start of training the parakeets.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s lips moved slightly, making a sound simr to that of a chickadee, using this method to summon all the parakeets to her.


    ¡°From now on, when you hear this sound, it means to assemble. Do you understand?¡±


    All the parakeets raised their heads and looked at Chu Qingzhi in unison, turning their heads from left to right in a straight line.


    Then she began numbering them¡­


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, from now on, you¡¯re number one.¡± The parakeet next to Shuang¡¯er, ¡°You¡¯re number two.¡± Then next to it, ¡°You¡¯re number three¡­¡± continuing up to number thirty-five.


    ¡°You need to remember your numbers.¡± Chu Qingzhi then wrote the numbers on the underside of the parakeets¡¯ ws with a transparent medicinal liquid. The writing was very small and not noticeable unless looked at closely, making it very discreet.


    If they wanted to see the numbers, they just had to wet it with water, and the numbers would reappear.


    After all, with thirty-five of them looking quite simr, it would be hard to differentiate without marking them.


    ¡°When I call out the numbers, you respond with ¡®present¡¯.¡± Chu Qingzhi then tried calling, ¡°Number one.¡±


    Shuang¡¯er, very clever, immediately responded, ¡°Present!¡±


    ¡°Number two.¡±


    The second parakeet, also an adult and quite smart, responded, ¡°Present!¡±


    ¡°Number three.¡±


    The third parakeet, the husband of number two and very close to her, quickly replied, ¡°Present!¡±


    The rest were all young parakeets.


    ¡°Number four.¡±


    The young parakeets had been nurtured with spiritual energy even inside their eggshells, so their intelligence was not low either, responding, ¡°Present!¡±


    One by one, she called their numbers, and all urately responded.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll give you a task. Pick anyone in the vige to follow, and report back in the evening.¡±


    ¡°If you understand, answer ¡®yes¡¯!¡±


    Shuang¡¯er was the first to reply, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Then, one after another, ¡°Yes¡± responses followed.


    Chu Qingzhi rewarded each parakeet with some spiritual energy, then sent them off toplete their task.


    In a sh, all the parakeets flew away.


    Under the eaves, there was also a young eagle, which had watched the entire training process, tilting its head curiously.


    Chu Qingzhi patted the young eagle¡¯s head, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do surveince. You¡¯re in charge of delivering messages.¡±


    The young eagle pped its wings, indicating it understood.


    Chu Qingzhi turned and picked up the blueprints before heading downstairs.


    The blueprints were for the road construction, a task she nned to entrust to Chu Rong. For such a project, a trustworthy person was needed, and Chu Rong was the best choice.


    Chu Qingzhi shared her thoughts with Chu Rong, ¡°Dad, that¡¯s the n.¡±


    Chu Rong agreed without hesitation, ¡°Qingzhi, what should I do now?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°First, gather some reliable and capable people who can work daily. We need to fix the road quickly.¡±


    Chu Rong nodded, ¡°I understand. How many people do we need?¡±


    ¡°Twenty or thirty, but if we can recruit more, that¡¯s also fine. We can start repairing several roads simultaneously.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    The father and daughter split up to take action. Chu Rong went to gather people, and Chu Qingzhi headed to the county office to discuss road construction with the magistrate.


    At the county office.


    Upon hearing Chu Qingzhi hade, the magistrate hurriedly came out to meet her, ¡°Miss Chu, what brings you to see me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined her purpose to the magistrate.


    The magistrate thought to himself that this was indeed a good deed for the country and the people, but how much money would it cost? Shuiyun County wasn¡¯t that wealthy, especially since they had just paid the national tax, and the county office had little money left.


    ¡°Miss Qingzhi, I¡¯d love to support your decision, but the county office doesn¡¯t have that much money. Even if I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t help.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for the county office to spend money; we just need the magistrate to show support.¡±


    Interested in such a proposal, the magistrate immediately perked up, ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi calmly proposed, ¡°Call on the wealthy merchants in the county to donate and make the donation amounts public. During the road construction process, we¡¯ll also publicize the expenditures. I believe many people will be willing to donate.¡±


    Not all businessmen are greedy; there are those who wish to do good for the country and its people. The problem is, in the current environment, most of the money ends up in the pockets of corrupt officials, so who would want to donate?


    The magistrate stroked his beard and thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m willing to do my part for the people of Shuiyun County.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Everyone will surely appreciate the magistrate¡¯s efforts.¡±


    With the support of the magistrate and Chu Qingzhi¡¯s own influence, the news of the road construction gradually spread.


    Several shopkeepers sat together, drinking tea and chatting.


    ¡°Have you heard that Chu Qingzhi is collecting donations from merchants to build roads for everyone?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she just finding an excuse to make money?¡±


    ¡°Others might, but I trust Chu Qingzhi. Even if she did, I¡¯d still give her my money.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Without Chu Qingzhi, our entire Shuiyun County would be doomed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to donateter, to contribute to themunity.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll join in, however much or little, it¡¯s the thought that counts.¡±


    ¡°Count me in.¡±


    At the county office¡¯s entrance, a red banner for fundraising was ced to the left, with a table set up in front. Chu Qingzhi sat behind the table, personally overseeing the fundraising.


    Arge red donation box was on the table,beled ¡°Donations.¡±


    Next to it stood several small cards, each with a red paper attached. Whoever donated had their name and donation amount written on it, clear and transparent.


    The cards could list fifty people, and thirty were already filled. The first was Chu¡¯s Trade, with a donation of one hundred thousand taels.


    The second was the Tan family from the west of the city, donating one hundred thousand taels.


    The third was the wealthiest Xu family, donating two hundred thousand taels.


    A series of donations amounting to one hundred thousand taels each.


    In less than half an hour, Chu Qingzhi had collected several million taels of silver. The magistrate was amazed at the donations, marveling at how no one else¡¯s appeal could match Chu Qingzhi¡¯s. Even if the emperor himself had asked for donations, he might not have been able to collect as much.


    Yunfei Academy sent Xu Guannan as a representative to donate, contributing one hundred thousand taels and expressing the hope that the road would extend to the vicinity of the academy to facilitate travel for the students.


    ¡°Rest assured, all the money will be used for road construction. There are many important traffic routes around Yunfei Academy that I will not overlook,¡± Chu Qingzhi reassured.


    Xu Guannan smiled, ¡°We naturally trust Miss Chu.¡±


    Following that, more wealthy merchants came to donate, quickly filling up the first card.


    In the afternoon, some vigers came forward.


    ¡°Miss, we also want to donate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we might not be able to donate much, but it¡¯s the thought that counts.¡±


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s a little, it adds up. Miss, don¡¯t disdain our small contribution!¡±

 Chapter 779: Road to Wealth Through Road Construction

    Chapter 779: Road to Wealth Through Road Construction


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi quickly said, ¡°I won¡¯t think it¡¯s too little, but if your family really needs the money, don¡¯t donate. Keep it for your own use.¡±


    ¡°Miss, rest assured, this is just surplus money from our household. It won¡¯t affect anything.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then please tell me your names. I¡¯ll also write them on a small que so that everyone knows.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We didn¡¯t donate much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s necessary. As long as you¡¯ve donated, your name should be written.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    The donations from the vigers were quite substantial, with contributions of one hundred taels, ny taels, eighty taels, ny taels¡­


    As Chu Qingzhi made the records, she thought to herself that every era has its patriots and people who love theirmunity. This is great!


    When the county magistrate heard that the vigers were donating money, his admiration for Chu Qingzhi knew no bounds. In his heart, getting a single coin from the vigers was harder than reaching the sky, yet now they were willingly offering their money!


    After a day of fundraising, more than two hundred people donated, gathering over ten million taels of silver.


    The county magistrate was incredulous, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, I have the utmost respect for you. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You tter me, Magistrate,¡± said Chu Qingzhi modestly, then got straight to the point.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start construction tomorrow, and I¡¯ll personally manage the ounts.¡± Chu Qingzhi knew that people trusted her, which is why they were willing to donate so much. If there were any discrepancies in the ounts, it would be hard to rebuild trustter. Moreover, managing this project well would greatly benefit Chu¡¯s Trade.


    ¡°That sounds great,¡± agreed the county magistrate, wholeheartedly. With such arge sum of money, entrusting anyone could lead to problems, but Chu Qingzhi was the most reliable.


    Under Chu Rong¡¯s arrangement, the main roads in all four directions from Chu Vige had begun construction.


    The road towards Tongzi County had the most workers. That was the road that had trapped the horse in mud, which became extremely muddy on rainy days. Chu Shi¡¯an also came to help. Chu Rong arranged a rtively easy position for him withparatively higher pay, taking care of his childhood friend.


    Chu Shi¡¯an was immensely grateful to Chu Rong. Without the help of Chu Rong¡¯s family, his and Chu Lan¡¯er¡¯s life would have been much harder.


    ¡°Chu Rong, is this road being repaired all the way to Tongzi County?¡± Chu Rong nodded, ¡°Yes. We sell a lot of goods to Tongzi County. Once the road is fixed, it will be much more convenient to transport goods, even at night.¡± Chu Shi¡¯an thought about it and agreed. He pulled Chu Rong aside and whispered, ¡°I saw someone from the quarry talking secretly with Chu Mingyuan just now. Be careful.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan was the vige chief¡¯s son.


    Chu Rong became secretly vignt, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Before long, Chu Qingzhi came over, ¡°Dad.¡±


    Chu Rong went up to Chu Qingzhi, asking with concern, ¡°How¡¯s the fundraising going? How did it turn out?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°It went smoothly. Everyone supports the road construction.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± said Chu Rong. ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard all day. Go rest. I¡¯ll take care of things here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Qingzhi checked the other three directions before heading home.


    In the workshop area.


    Hong Yujun prepared a cup of red wine and a cup of yellow wine, cing them on the table, ¡°Qingzhi, try these.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sat down, picked up the grape wine, and noticed its deep ruby color. It had a rich fruity and alcoholic fragrance. After taking a small sip, she found it slightly sweet, with a smooth and elegant taste, truly top-notch.


    Hong Yujun watched Chu Qingzhi nervously, ¡°Qingzhi, how is it?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t tasted grape wine before and didn¡¯t know what good grape wine should taste like.


    Chu Qingzhi reassured her by patting her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s excellent. I haven¡¯t had tribute grape wine, but I imagine it would be simr.¡±


    Receiving such high praise, Hong Yujun was thrilled, ¡°Then it seems I¡¯ve seeded.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sincerely said, ¡°It¡¯s truly exceptional.¡±


    Feeling relieved, Hong Yujun¡¯s face lit up with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been worried about failing. Now, I can finally sleep well.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi expressed concern, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Have dinner and rest early.¡±


    Hong Yujun nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Grape wine was highly sought after in Dalin, yet impossible to buy. Now that Hong Yujun had brewed over five hundred kilos, it was a significant fortune.


    Chu Qingzhi wrote a letter to Zhou Xiangfu, inquiring if he wanted the grape wine. Selling it herself would require finding buyers, but handing it over to Zhou Xiangfu would settle everything in one go.


    She only wanted to earn the amount she aimed for. How much Zhou Xiangfu sold it for was his business, not hers.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Xiangfu came in person after receiving the letter.


    Grape wine was invaluable, and he was eager to see the quality. If it was good, he nned not only to buy it all at once but also to seek long-term cooperation.


    ¡°Miss Qingzhi, how much do you n to sell it for per kilo?¡±


    ¡°Ten taels per kilo.¡± The cost of making grape wine was only about one tael of silver. Selling it for ten taels meant making a substantial profit.


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi casually mentioned, ¡°Old Master Zhou, we¡¯ll also be brewing medicinal wines and fruit wines in the future. You might want to take a look then.¡±


    Zhou Xiangfu assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Chu. Everything from your family is of high quality. If you brew it, I¡¯ll definitely support it first.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thanked him politely, ¡°Thank you, Old Master Zhou.¡±


    From brewing to selling the grape wine, it only took three days. Apart from the five kilo Chu Qingzhi kept for herself, everything was sold, totaling five thousand five hundred taels.


    Chu Qingzhi gave Hong Yujun a bonus of five hundred taels just from the grape wine sales.


    Hong Yujun was quite happy and started preparing tools to brew bayberry, Chinese date, pear, and cherry wines. With experience, this time she did everything at once to save time.


    Her apprentices, Lin Wanning and SiYuheng, who initially helped Hong Yujun, became interested in winemaking and officially became her disciples.


    However, there was too much to do this time, so Chu Qingzhi also came to help asionally.


    In the evening.


    Thirty-five parrots lined up in order from ¡°one¡± to ¡°thirty-five¡± on a long perch, gazing eagerly at Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi called roll, ¡°Number one.¡±


    Shuang¡¯er responded, ¡°Present!¡±


    ¡°Number two.¡±


    ¡°Present!¡±


    ¡°Number three.¡±


    ¡°Present!¡±


    II II


    ¡°Number thirty-five.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was satisfied with the training results. She looked at Shuang¡¯er and asked, ¡°Who did you follow today? What did they do?¡±


    ¡°Chu Junbao. Ate breakfast, moved stones, ate lunch, moved stones, and went home.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, ¡°¡­¡±


    Shuang¡¯er was definitely cking!


    She asked number two, ¡°Who did you follow today?¡±


    ¡°Chu Rong. Meeting people, repairing roads, counting money,¡­¡±


    The more Chu Qingzhi listened, the more satisfied she became. Number two parrot roughly narrated Chu Rong¡¯s entire day¡¯s schedule, ¡°Very good, I¡¯ll reward you with three small caterpirster.¡±


    Number two parrot cheered, ¡°Great, great¡­¡±

 Chapter 780: Where Lies the Dignity

    Chapter 780: Where Lies the Dignity


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shuang¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, and then, tilting her head, she excitedly called out, ¡°What about me? What about me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded coldly, ¡°You didn¡¯tplete the task, so there¡¯s no reward.¡±


    Shuang¡¯er flewto Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arm, trying to argue for some benefit, ¡°That¡¯s not fair¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hadn¡¯t expected Shuang¡¯er to go to such lengths for food, which was a surprise. ¡°If you want a reward, thenplete your tasks properly tomorrow, or you¡¯ll get nothing.¡±


    Rules had been set and had to be followed; otherwise, if indulged once, how would she manage the thirty-five parrots in the future?


    After awhile of sulking, seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s firm stance, Shuang¡¯er reluctantly retreated, but its eyes bore a look of grievance towards Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi told it, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this; who asked you to bezy?¡±


    It was a good opportunity to make an example out of one to caution the others!


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s strictness, the other parrotspletely discarded any thoughts ofziness, and none cked off for the rest of their lives.


    Shuang¡¯er felt extremely wronged.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t bother with it any further and continued to ask the other parrots about their tracking tasks for the day.


    Except for the overly clever Shuang¡¯er, the other parrots all excellentlypleted their tasks and were rewarded with little caterpirs.


    These caterpirs were snacks that Chu Qingzhi had made for the parrots, created from a mixture of chicken, pork, duck, and greens shaped into caterpirs and then fried. The parrots loved them.


    Shuang¡¯er watched enviously as itspanions ate the caterpirs, silently vowing never to bezy again.


    After the parrots had their snacks, Chu Qingzhi set up a new task. Besides gathering intelligence, they also needed to maintain stealth. So, the next mission was¡­


    Within the vige¡¯s bounds, parrots numbered one to ten were to hide somewhere the next day, and the rest would search for them. Whoever was found would fail, with the challengesting one day.


    The food for the failed would be halved until the next sess restored it.


    The sessful ones would be rewarded with ten caterpirs.


    Chameleons, being best at hiding, were excited by this task, eager to try their hand at it.


    ¡°Alright, everyone rest up and think about where to hide tomorrow. For those who fail, be prepared for your food to be halved.¡±


    This warning quieted the parrots a bit, and after a while, they all flew back to their nests, ready to give it their all.


    Chu Qingzhi mused to herself that well-trained animals could be just as useful as humans.


    Leaning on the window, she shared the day¡¯s training progress of the parrots with Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong quickly replied¡­


    The two chatted back and forth as usual. After a while, Chu Qingzhi sat down on a chair and continued writing her autobiography.


    She had already written more than half of it and would likely finish it in about a month.


    Dipping her pen in ink, Chu Qjngzhi pondered what Tang Jinghong¡¯s reaction might be to her story.


    With the charity funds in ce, Chu Qjngzhi immediately organized people to start constructing roads near Shuiyun County. She publicly announced the daily wages and material expenses, earning widespread praise.


    The road construction began on the west side of the city towards the capital. Although it was an official road, it was full of potholes and had not been maintained for nearly a decade.


    Chu Qingzhi, with hermanding influence, merely mentioned hiring workers for road repair, and in less than half an hour, enough people came forward to help, showing great enthusiasm.


    With both manpower and funds avable, the project progressed very smoothly.


    Even a mine owner sponsored bluestone bs for the road.


    While paving the road with bluestone bs, Chu Qingzhi also took measurements, setting milestones every mile and direction stones at crossroads, doing her best to ensure the project¡¯s sess.


    Her method of road repair waster imitated by almost everyone, spreading throughout the entire Dalin region.


    In the Anhuai Kingdom, capital city, Xun City.


    A maid, Fangruo, entered the room and added a rabbit fur cloak to Wu Yaqing, ¡°Princess, be careful not to catch a cold.¡±


    With snow beginning to fall in Anhuai Kingdom by November, the weather turned exceedingly cold.


    Standing by the window, Wu Yaqing, now dressed as a princess and adorned with precious jewelry, appeared both cute and dignified, creating a sense of distance.


    She wrapped herself in the cloak, asking with a hint of anticipation, ¡°Has Yichen sent any letters?¡±


    Fangruo shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve been vignt both inside and outside the pce, but no letters have arrived.¡±


    The disappointment in Wu Yaqing¡¯s eyes was palpable. She sighed and gazed into the distance, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he written to me for so long? My letters seem to have vanished into thin air. Where has he gone?¡±


    Fangruo, unable to answer, remained silent with pursed lips.


    After a while, Wu Yaqing sniffled slightly from the cold, ¡°Go call golden guards.¡±


    Fangruo whispered, ¡°The golden guards were sent away by the queen.¡±


    Wu Yaqing didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The queen disapproved of Wu Yaqing¡¯s rtionship with Lu Yichen, thus cutting off all possible means for Wu Yaqing to contact the outside world.


    Frustrated, Wu Yaqing stomped her foot, ¡°Why would mother do this?


    Saying so, she headed outside to find the queen.


    Coincidentally, the queen came to see Wu Yaqing, and the two met at the pce gate.


    The queen, in her thirties but well-maintained, looked like a woman in her mid-twenties, very young, dressed in pce attire, and behaving very gracefully, appearing sweet.


    But her appearance was deceptive. Although she seemed gentle and beautiful, her personality was fierce and strong-willed. When angered, the queen herself was a queen.


    ¡°Mother,¡± Wu Yaqing quickly stepped back two steps and respectfully performed a courtesy.


    The queen slightly frowned. Having been away for so long, it seemed she still hadn¡¯t learned to be steady, ¡°With such a rush, where were you nning to go?¡±


    Wu Yaqing, upset with the queen, replied somewhat sharply, ¡°Mother, did you send golden guards away?¡±


    The queen calmly looked at Wu Yaqing, ¡°I did. What about it?¡±


    Wu Yaqing softened her tone, not daring to confront the queen directly, ¡°Can you return golden guards to me?¡±


    ¡°Why do you need golden guards if you are to stay in the pce?¡± Suddenly, the queen seemed to realize something, ¡°Packyour things. From today, you will live in my side pce.¡±


    Hearing this, Wu Yaqing dared not cause any more trouble, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve already grown up.¡±


    The queen sternly said, ¡°Are you not listening to me now?


    Wu Yaqing pouted unhappily, ¡°Mother, how will others view me if I, at this age, still live in your pce?¡±


    The queen insisted, ¡°Others are others, you are my daughter, I have to protect you.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was unwilling, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m safe in the pce, I don¡¯t need protection.¡±


    The queen said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning. There¡¯s no room for negotiation on this matter.¡±


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s pout could have hung an oil bottle, ¡°Mother, you have the pce guarded inside and out, no one can get in.¡± She paused, ¡°Yichen is not the kind of person you think, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let me return.¡±


    The queen was afraid that Lu Yichen might infiltrate the pce and take Wu Yaqing away secretly. What would be of Yaqing¡¯s reputation then? And what of the royal family¡¯s dignity?

 Chapter 781: Substantial Rewards

    Chapter 781: Substantial Rewards


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Human nature cannot withstand temptation. You¡¯d better move into my pce. Yunhua, if there¡¯s anyone in the world who wouldn¡¯t harm you, it¡¯s certainly your mother. Do you understand?¡±


    Wu Yaqing found this hard to take, retorting, ¡°You¡¯re assuming the worst in people.¡±


    Fangruo quickly tugged at Wu Yaqing¡¯s sleeve, reminding her that her words were a bit harsh, ¡°Princess¡­¡±


    The queen became somewhat angry, ¡°There¡¯s no room for negotiation on this.¡± She ordered Fangruo, ¡°Start packing immediately, no dys!¡±


    Fangruo dared not disobey and immediatelyplied.


    Seeing no way out, Wu Yaqing hung her head, stuck in ce, sulking.


    The queen couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°After being away for half a year, you still haven¡¯t matured a bit!¡±


    Just as Wu Yaqing was about to retort, she suddenly thought of Chu Qingzhi and thus closed her mouth, pondering how Qingzhi would resolve such a situation.


    After a moment, she decided to take a softer approach and so her tone became more conciliatory, ¡°I have matured, it¡¯s just that I was upset just now and spoke out of turn.¡±


    The queen looked unconvinced but said nothing in rebuttal.


    Wu Yaqing continued, ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll move. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been in the pce; it will be good to spend time with you and share the interesting experiences I¡¯ve had.¡±


    The queen raised an eyebrow at this sudden change of attitude.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Wu Yaqing hurriedly followed.


    Just as the mother and daughter were returning to the pce, an eunuch came in to report, ¡°Your Highness, the queen, an envoy from the royal uncle¡¯s residence has arrived, iming that a man named Lu Yichen seeks an audience, saying he can help solve the bandit problem to the south.¡±


    Wu Yaqing¡¯s eyes brightened immediately, and she urgently inquired, ¡°Are you sure his name is Lu Yichen?¡±


    The eunuch replied, ¡°That¡¯s what the people from the royal uncle¡¯s residence said.¡±


    Wu Yaqing, gripping the queen¡¯s arm and shaking it pleadingly, implored, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t let Yichen go. The bandit problem in the south has been relentless, and many officials sent by the court have died. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    The queen was genuinely surprised; she had thought Lu Yichen woulde directly to her to request Yunhua¡¯s hand in marriage, not expecting his decision to be this.


    Ignoring Wu Yaqing¡¯s plea, she was curious to see what this man was capable of. ¡°Tell my brother to arrange it so that Lu Yichen is given full authority over this matter. If he resolves the bandit issue, he will be richly rewarded.¡±


    The eunuch bowed, ¡°As you wish, Your Highness.¡±


    The queen dismissed him with a wave of her hand, ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Wu Yaqing eximed anxiously, ¡°Mother, send someone else. It¡¯s too dangerous. Yichen just wants to marry me; he means me no harm.¡±


    The queen rified, ¡°Yunhua, let me be clear, you¡¯re not to marry him, nor will you marry someone of Lu Yichen¡¯s status, unless he can make a significant contribution and elevate his status to match yours.¡±


    With heartfelt words, she added, ¡°Yunhua, I am now giving him a chance to clear his name. How far he goes depends on him.¡±


    Seeing the unwavering determination in the queen¡¯s eyes, Wu Yaqing had no choice but topromise, ¡°Mother, then can a few people be sent to secretly protect him? He is General Tang¡¯s best friend, and if something happens, I fear General Tang might me our Anhuai Kingdom.¡±


    The queen, reassured that someone of Tang Jinghong¡¯s caliber regarded Lu Yichen so highly, felt somewhat relieved. ¡°I understand, someone will be sent to protect him in secret.¡±


    Wu Yaqing was immensely grateful, ¡°Thank you, mother.¡±


    Chu Qingning had set aside a room in the medicinal herb shop specifically for preparing medicines.


    Following suit, Chu Qingyan also set up a room next door for her own medicinal preparations. Chu Qingzhi had mentioned to her that if Qin Yunfei was interested in the ointment business, she could start mass-producing her whitening and freckle-removing ointments. Chu Qingyan took this advice to heart¡ªafter all, who would pass up the opportunity to earn money?


    However, it was still uncertain whether Qin Yunfei woulde.


    This was a big project, requiring not just tables and chairs but also many bottles and jars, which was quite troublesome.


    Chu Qingyan and Chu Hongxiu had been working for two days and were still not finished, so they decided to hire help.


    But they didn¡¯t know how to choose the right people. Looking at the crowd waiting outside the medicinal herb shop, Chu Qingyan felt overwhelmed.


    Chu Hongxiu then saw Chu Qingzhi returning and suggested, ¡°Your fifth sister is back; why not ask her for help?¡±


    Chu Qingyan searched for Chu Qingzhi¡¯s figure and, without seeing her, dashed out, ¡°Fifth sister, fifth sister¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was returning from the county town and nned to check on Chu Rong¡¯s supervision of the road construction.


    ¡°Fifth sister, let¡¯s talk while we walk.¡± Chu Qingyan grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand and ran towards the medicinal herb shop.


    Arriving at the shop, Chu Qingzhi understood the situation, ¡°How many people do you want to select?¡±


    Chu Qingyan answered, ¡°Ten.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stepped forward and instructed the young girls, ¡°Form three lines and stretch out your hands side by side.¡±


    The girls quicklyplied, neatly extending their hands.


    After inspecting them, Chu Qingzhi chose ten girls with the cleanest palms and most neatly trimmed nails, as cleanliness and attention to detail were crucial for preparing medicines. These small details were enough to reveal their character.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be helping Qingyan from now on. Good work will be rewarded, and poor performance will be penalized. Everyone must be diligent. Understand?¡±


    The ten girls answered in unison, ¡°Yes, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    Since they were already there, Chu Qingzhi decided to train the girls a bit more, ¡°You must wear clean clothes every day, wash your hands with soap, and wear gloves¡­¡±


    She covered the dress code, the rules for working, wages, rest days, and so on.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, feel free to ask me separately.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved them over, ¡°Follow me inside, and I¡¯ll assign your tasks.¡±


    The girls orderly followed her into the preparation room.


    There were raw materials, methods for processing medicinal herbs, and proportion forms. Once arranged, it was like an assembly line, making the preparation process very straightforward.


    The team was split into two groups: one person fetched the herbs from the storeroom, another did a simple processing, two ground the herbs into powder, and thest person filtered and weighed the powdered herbs. The final step of mixing the powders into ointment was done by Chu Qingyan herself, requiring absolute secrecy to ensure the form remained protected.


    With Chu Qingzhi¡¯s organization, everything fell into ce efficiently.


    Chu Qingyan expressed her gratitude, ¡°Fifth sister, thank you. If I had been in charge of organizing this, it might have taken many more days.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reassured her, ¡°A dy isn¡¯t a problem; consider it as gaining experience.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Thus, Chu Qingyan¡¯s preparation room became operational.


    Good news followed soon after: Qin Yunfei arrived.


    In the days that passed, he had his people test the three types of medicine Chu Qingyan had prepared. The trials opened up a new business avenue for him, and he concluded that money earned from women, especially rted to beauty, was the easiest.

 Chapter 782: Zhaoyong’s Departure

    Chapter 782: Zhaoyong¡¯s Departure


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After hesitating for a while, Qin Yunfei finally asked, ¡°Miss Chu, can you personally prepare the medicine?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Are you worried that Qingyan might not do it well?¡±


    Qin Yunfei hesitated, then slowly nodded.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Qingyan¡¯s method of preparing medicine was taught by me. If she isn¡¯t as good as me, I wouldn¡¯t let her do it alone. Rest assured.¡±


    Since she put it that way, Qin Yunfei had no choice but to agree, ¡°Then, shall we sign a contract?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Chu Qingzhi called over Chu Qingyan, ¡°Qingyan will be responsible for this. You two sign, but rest assured, Mr. Qin, if anything happens, I will take full responsibility.¡±


    Qin Yunfei nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sign.¡±


    For a big business like Chu¡¯s Trade, there was no need to deceive him.


    Thus, Chu Qingyan¡¯s first official business contract was born today, and the young girl excitedly shared the news throughout the vige, showing off her contract.


    Li Qingyu intercepted Chu Qingyan at the entrance of the courtyard, ¡°Be a little more low-key.¡±


    Chu Qingyan joyfully said, ¡°I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m happy.¡±


    Li Qingyu patted Chu Qingyan¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Hurry back and keep the contract safe. It¡¯s almost time for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mother.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong returned to Shuiyun County from the capital, staying in the city for one night. The next morning, he called several friends to go hunting in the forest.


    His friend Jiang Bingjie curiously asked, ¡°What did the emperor assign you to do?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong shook his head, ¡°Better not to ask, or it might bring you trouble.¡±


    Jiang Bingjie knew better than to press further, ¡°Then when are you leaving? Will youe back for the New Year?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong couldn¡¯t help but frown, his mood turning somber, ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. As for returning, it¡¯s highly unlikely.¡±


    Jiang Bingjie disagreed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to get married during the New Year? How can you note back for that?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong didn¡¯t respond, not knowing what to say, his expression gradually bing gloomy. After a while, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about unhappy things today. Let¡¯s go hunting onest time; who knows when the next time will be.¡±


    His friends exchanged nces, ¡°Alright, today we hunt and talk about nothing else.¡±


    They rode off spiritedly, heading towards the mountains, gradually distancing themselves.


    Jiang Zhaoyong and his friends hunted in the woods all day, only stopping when they had their fill.


    Jiang Zhaoyong told his friends, ¡°Buy all the game from me. I¡¯ll take it to my fiancee¡¯s house, as I won¡¯t be able to visit her often.¡± His words were filled with sadness and reluctance.


    Jiang Bingjie generously said, ¡°What are you talking about? Just take them, consider it as us spending the day with you.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong thanked them, ¡°Thanks, brothers.¡±


    They helped Jiang Zhaoyong tie up the game onto the horses.


    Jiang Bingjie patted Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s shoulder, ¡°When youe back, let us know. We¡¯ll go hunting and drinking together again.¡±


    Don t make it sound so sad. I should being back for the wedding. You all have toe to the celebration.¡±


    ¡°That we will.¡±


    After parting ways with his friends, Jiang Zhaoyong mounted his horse and headed towards Chu Vige.


    Chu Qingning was picking mushrooms at the edge of the yard, not sure why, but the mushrooms on those few trees always grew back quickly, often regrowing just four or five days after being picked, leading to an abundance of mushrooms at home, enjoyed by friends and family alike.


    The mushrooms wererge, as big as a child¡¯s hand, plump and of excellent quality.


    As Chu Qingning was picking, vige children ran over, a six or seven-year-old child looked up and said, ¡°Sister Qingning, let us help you pick.¡±


    ¡°No need, just bring the baskets, whoever picks them keeps them.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go get them?¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    The children scurried off, and then a familiar voice came from behind, ¡°Qingning.¡±


    Chu Qingning turned around sharply, and at the sight of Jiang Zhaoyong, her heart swelled, ¡°Zhaoyong!¡± She quickly walked towards him, ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong pulled Chu Qingning into a hug, then let go when others appeared, ¡°I arrived in Shuiyun Countyst night, went hunting today, and brought all the game to your house. Keep it to eat slowly.¡±


    Chu Qingning immediately asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong smiled and shook his head, ¡°No, thest injury was an ident. My martial skills have improved a lot, so it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Chu Qingzhi had Jiang Zhaoyong treat the guqin music as martial arts practice, unknowingly improving his internal strength while ying the guqin.


    ¡°Still, be careful,¡± Chu Qingning went home to have someonee out and handle the game, then brought Jiang Zhaoyong a cup of hot tea and some snacks, ¡°Let¡¯s sit in the swing pavilion.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s eyes never left Chu Qingning, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sitting at the stone table, they both had a lot to say but didn¡¯t know where to start, falling into a rare silence.


    Chu Qingning moved the snacks in front of Jiang Zhaoyong, ¡°Have some.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Jiang Zhaoyong tried to appear cheerful, but the inevitable separation weighed heavily on him.


    Chu Qingning looked at the snacks for a while, then pretending to be calm, asked, ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong grabbed Chu Qingning¡¯s hand, ¡°Qingning, the emperor has assigned me to Dongling. But I¡¯ll make sure to return before our wedding.¡± Dongling?¡± Chu Qingning¡¯s voice rose, knowing the dangers there, especially with the recent gue originating from Dongling, ¡°Can you not go?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong, with a patriotic heart and a sense of duty to the emperor, couldn¡¯t refuse, ¡°Qingning, this is the first task assigned to me by the emperor. I¡¯llplete it no matter what.¡±


    Chu Qingning paused, understanding a man¡¯s ambitions, and said, ¡°Then be careful, and send me letters when you can.¡± She lowered her head, shyly adding, ¡°You muste back before our wedding.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong smiled and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is a major event in both our lives. I won¡¯t neglect it.¡±


    The two talked in the swing pavilion until it got dark, covering a myriad of topics but carefully avoiding those that could sadden the mood.


    Jiang Zhaoyong stayed for dinner at the Chu family¡¯s home, which was exceptionallyvish as a farewell feast for him. After dinner, Chu Qingning escorted him to the vige entrance, ¡°Zhaoyong, have a safe journey.¡± Looking around to make sure they were alone, Jiang Zhaoyong then pulled Chu Qingning behind a tree and kissed her.


    It was a long while before he pulled away, holding her tightly in his arms,


    ¡°Qingning, take good care of yourself. Wait for me toe back.¡±


    Chu Qingning managed a weak smile, ¡°I will.¡±


    Afterforting Chu Qingning for a while, Jiang Zhaoyong let go, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Go to bed early tonight.¡±


    Chu Qingningnodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong mounted his horse and began to ride away, frequently looking back at Chu Qingning until she was out of sight, then he spurred his horse into a gallop.


    Returning home with a heavy heart, Chu Qingning felt as if she were a wilted eggnt.


    Chu Qingzhiforted her, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. If Jiang Zhaoyong doesn¡¯te back, we¡¯ll go to Dongling ourselves, travel around, and find him. There are many ways to see someone you want to meet.¡±


    This remark woke Chu Qingning up, and she suddenly felt invigorated, embracing Chu Qingzhi excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re right, fifth sister. I hadn¡¯t thought of that.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted her back, ¡°There, it¡¯s settled.¡±


    Chu Qingning responded firmly, ¡°Yeah.¡±

 Chapter 783: Developing New Products

    Chapter 783: Developing New Products


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the room, Chu Qingzhi sat on a chair, twirling a writing brush in her hand, deep in thought.


    Shuang¡¯er flew over,nding on the desk, and gently pecked Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arm, ¡°What are you thinking about¡­?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi snapped back to reality, looking at Shuang¡¯er, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what new products tounch for the New Year.¡±


    Shuang¡¯er, developing into a little foodie, chirped, ¡°Tasty things, just tasty things¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhiughed, ¡°You¡¯re not picky, are you?¡±


    Shuang¡¯er rubbed its head against Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arm, ¡°Everything you make is tasty, everything you make is tasty¡­¡±


    Pleased by Shuang¡¯er, Chu Qingzhi took out three small caterpirs from a tiny jar and fed them to it, ¡°Here, eat up.¡±


    Satisfied, Shuang¡¯er devoured the caterpirs, ¡°Thankyou, thankyou¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi watched Shuang¡¯er affectionately, ¡°You¡¯re like a treasure.¡± Shuang¡¯er, previously punished and deprived of the caterpirs, felt wronged but now was in high spirits after finally getting some, ¡°Off to rest, off to rest¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi watched as Shuang¡¯er left, ¡°You go rest. I still need to think about what new products tounch.¡±


    Shuang¡¯er didn¡¯t disturb Chu Qingzhi any further and flew to its nest to sleep, ready for the important task tomorrow, determined not to make any more mistakes.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fingers kept twirling the writing brush, finding its length quitefortable to hold. After pondering for half an hour, she came up with several ideas: pork jerky, sachima (a type of sweet), potato chips, and peanut candy. Many delicious options were avable, but the raw materials were somewhatcking, and some were not avable, making them impossible to make for now.


    After deciding, Chu Qingzhi wrote down the production processes of these four snacks in detail on paper, timing each step urately, and then headed to the workshop.


    A room had been specifically built in the workshop area for Chu Qingzhi to experiment with new products, named the ¡°New Product Room.¡± This room was spacious and fully equipped with everything needed, locked up and essible only to Chu Qingzhi.


    Unlocking the door, Chu Qingzhi entered.


    Inside, a barrier made of spiritual energy protected everything, keeping all items as clean as new and neatly arranged.


    Chu Qingzhi nced around the room, then turned to fetch the required raw materials from the storeroom to the New Product Room.


    The first trial was pork jerky.


    Using the back leg part of the pork, chopped into mince, adding various seasonings, stirred in one direction, then set aside to marinate for a while.


    During this time, Chu Qingzhi prepared flour in a basin, added eggs, salt, yeast, and water, and mixed it into a dough for sachima. She covered it to let it rise.


    With some time left, she took tenrge potatoes, washed, peeled, and sliced them thinly, boiling them with a pinch of salt until transparent, then frying them until golden brown. Seasoned with light salt and chili powder, they were tossed to mix evenly, malting a batch of delicious original-vor potato chips. Tasting a chip, Chu Qingzhi found it to be fragrant and crispy, ¡°Quite a sess.¡±


    Now, it was time to move on to the next step for the pork jerky¡­


    Spreading the marinated mince on a baking tray, covered with parchment paper, then using a rolling pin to tten it, removing the paper, and ensuring the mince filled the tray. Sprinkling white sesame seeds on top, it was then baked in the oven.


    After washing her hands, Chu Qingzhi toasted the sesame seeds.


    As the pork jerky finished baking, she removed it from the oven, drained the excess water, brushed both sides with honey, and continued baking to bring out the vor.


    Chu Qingzhi then prepared the sachima by boiling sugar and maltose into a syrup, mixing it with the fried noodles, pressing them into a pan, and sprinkling sesame seeds, walnuts, and crushed peanuts on top before pressing again and allowing it to cool.


    Cutting the pork jerky into pieces, she found it to be thin, translucent, fragrant, colorful, and glossy.


    Tasting a piece, she enjoyed thebination of dry, aromatic, fresh, sweet, and salty vors, which became more pronounced with each chew, ¡°Not bad!¡± The pork jerky turned out well, as did the potato chips. Chu Qingzhi then cut the sachima into pieces and tried them. Crunchy and soft, with a sweet sensation on the tongueplemented by the fragrance of sesame, walnuts, and peanuts, it was delicious.


    Pleased with herself, Chu Qingzhi thought, ¡°A pastry chef would be proud.¡± The peanut candy was simpler: toasting sesame seeds and peanuts, crushing the peanuts, boiling sugar with vinegar until dark brown, mixing in the peanut and sesame, pressing into a pan to set, and then cutting into pieces.


    Tasting a piece of peanut candy, she found it rich in peanut vor, enhanced by the sesame, offering ayered taste. Various nuts like walnuts and almonds could be added for different vors.


    All four new products were sessfully developed.


    Chu Qingzhi ced the products in a basket lined with parchment paper to take home for a taste test.


    A cleaning spell tidied up the New Product Room, and she left with the basket, now deep into the night, with everyone else having gone to bed. Chu Qingzhi brought the treats back to her room, nning to share them with everyone the next day.


    In the Anhuai Kingdom, Xun City, inside the pce.


    Wu Yaqing tossed and turned, longing to see Lu Yichen, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for months.


    Now that Lu Yichen was in Xun City, but with the pce barrier and her mother¡¯s firm intervention, seeing him seemed as difficult as reaching the sky. Wu Yaqing sighed repeatedly before lying back on the bed, looking up at the heavens in despair.


    Suddenly, a slight noise came through, and the bed curtains swayed as if a breeze had entered through the window.


    Wu Yaqing became alert, listening intently and slowly sitting up.


    She gently lifted the bed curtain to peek outside, finding darkness and silence, nothing unusual.


    Just as she was about to retreat, a voice came from the darkness, ¡°Yaqing.¡±


    The familiar, deep voice instantly tugged at Wu Yaqing¡¯s heartstrings. She hurriedly got out of bed and rushed towards the voice, throwing herself into Lu Yichen¡¯s arms, ¡°Yichen!¡±

 Chapter 784: Switching Out Materials

    Chapter 784: Switching Out Materials


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lu Yichen hugged Wu Yaqing, showing a rare smile, ¡°I sneaked in, let¡¯s not wake anyone up.¡±


    Wu Yaqing immediately subdued her breathing and joy, ¡°It must have been hard with so many guards outside.¡±


    Lu Yichen, skilled in martial arts, didn¡¯t see the guards as a challenge, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, but seeing you indeed wasn¡¯t easy.¡±


    Wu Yaqing felt somewhat embarrassed, ¡°My mother is too strict.¡±


    Lu Yichenforted her in return, ¡°It¡¯s okay, your mother is just concerned about you. But don¡¯t worry, I will marry you openly and honorably.¡±


    Wu Yaqing gazed at Lu Yichen intently, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Lu Yichen¡¯s eyes softened with affection, ¡°Your uncle has already arranged everything for me. I¡¯ll be setting out to suppress bandits in a few days, so I won¡¯t be able to visit you for a while.¡±


    At the mention of this, Wu Yaqing couldn¡¯t hide her worry, ¡°Officials sent to fight the bandits by the court were all killed by the bandit leader. I tried to persuade my mother not to let you go, but she insisted. Yichen, please be careful and don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    Lu Yichen assured her with confidence, ¡°They won¡¯t be able to hurt me, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I have something for you.¡± Wu Yaqing let go of Lu Yichen and ran to her dressing table to retrieve a box from the drawer, then came back and ced the box in Lu Yichen¡¯s hand, ¡°This is medicine from Qingzhi, it can save your life. Keep it with you.¡±


    Touched, Lu Yichen tightened his grip on the box, pulling Wu Yaqing into a hug.


    Such a pure and kind girl, wholeheartedly devoted to him, it was hard not to be moved and to love her.


    ¡°I wille back safely, wait for me!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The couple enjoyed their sweet moments until Lu Yichen left in the middle of the night. The next morning, he set out with his soldiers on the mission to suppress bandits.


    It was another beautiful day.


    At breakfast, Chu Qingzhi ced the four new products on a te on the table, ¡°I made thesest night, everyone, please try.¡±


    Chu Xuyao cheered, ¡°Sister has made something delicious again!¡±


    Everyone gathered around the table.


    Chu¡¯s grandparents, knowing their teeth weren¡¯t what they used to be, reached for what seemed like the softest sachima.


    Chu Rong and Li Qingyu chose peanut candy, preferring something more substantial in their middle age.


    Chu Xuyan, Chu Qingyan, and Chu Xuyao went for the potato chips, which seemed more like snacks.


    Others opted for the pork jerky.


    Chu Qingzhi also took a piece of pork jerky, as she preferred meat.


    After trying all the new products, everyone shared their opinions. Based on their feedback, Chu Qingzhi concluded that the first item they tried was their favorite, though they liked the others as well, just slightly less.


    With a n in mind, after breakfast, Chu Qingzhi and Shen Ruyue headed to the workshop to prepare for the new product trial sale.


    She had already arranged everything for the road construction, so she didn¡¯t need to monitor it closely, just check in from time to time.


    After several days of effort, the road from Chu Vige to Tongzi County had been extended by two thousand meters. There was no cking or cutting corners, and the road was built very well. From above, it looked like a smooth stroke of gray-green paint on the earth.


    However, a problem arose that day.


    Two workers were cing a te on the ground when it suddenly split into two upon being hammered into ce.


    The te¡¯s ability to pave roads was due to its high hardness and wear resistance, making it difficult to damage. Such easy breakage puzzled the workers.


    Everyone gathered around the broken te.


    ¡°You said you used too much force, that te is expensive, now let¡¯s see how you¡¯llpensate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve beenying tes for a while, don¡¯t I know how much force to use?¡±


    ¡°Then why did it still break?¡±


    ¡°How should I know? It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just one te, it¡¯s okay. Just tell Brother Rong, he won¡¯t me you. Let¡¯s quickly rece it so as not to dy the project.¡±


    Perhaps it was a one-time mistake, and no one made a fuss. They dispersed to continue their tasks.


    The workers cleared the broken te and brought another toy.


    ¡°Crack!¡± The second te also split. This time, not only did theirs break, but others did too.


    Seeing this, everyone sensed a bigger issue.


    One worker examined the broken edge of the te, ¡°Is this really a te?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the color and texture are the same.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. How could a te break just by being hit?¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an called Chu Rong over to inspect the situation. Seeing the first broken te, he had gone to inform Chu Rong.


    ¡°Rong, take a look.¡±


    Chu Rong bent down to examine the broken edges but found no obvious problems.


    He frowned slightly after inspecting all the broken tes but couldn¡¯t pinpoint the issue.


    Unable to figure it out on the spot, Chu Rong decided, ¡°Set aside the broken tes andy new ones.¡± They would find the causeter; the project couldn¡¯t be dyed.


    Everyone stepped back and resumed their work, but the mystery lingered.


    Unexpectedly, no matter how theyid the tes, they would break upon being hammered, sometimes shattering into several pieces, proving to be very fragile.


    Everyone gathered to find the cause.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear, isn¡¯t it? These tes might not actually be tes.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any proof? They look exactly the same.¡±


    The debate continued without reaching a definitive answer. With no other option, Chu Rong had to return to consult with Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi quickly came over and saw a pile of broken stone pieces, her expression darkening immediately.


    ¡°These are Yunhua rocks, not tes at all!¡± Yunhua rocks looked exactly like tes but were very brittle, simr to porcin in texture, virtually useless, and worthless.


    Chu Qingzhi asked the crowd, ¡°Who was responsible for purchasing the tes?¡±


    ¡°I was,¡± Chu Mingyuan pushed through the crowd to stand before Chu Qingzhi, his expression uneasy.


    Chu Qingzhi sternly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice these were not tes when you bought them?¡±


    Chu Mingyuan was displeased with Chu Qingzhi¡¯s confrontational tone, ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional. Qingzhi, there¡¯s no need to be so serious, is there?¡±


    ¡°I can be less serious,¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s tone immediately softened, ¡°as long as you rece these Yunhua rocks with actual tes.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan retorted discontentedly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive a lot of donations? For a few tes, is it necessary to be so stingy?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi firmly replied, ¡°That money belongs to everyone, not to me, and certainly not to you.


    Now that there¡¯s a problem with the tes, instead of reflecting on your mistake, you¡¯re acting self-righteously, expecting everyone to cover for your error. How is that reasonable?¡±


    Chu Mingyuan was indignant, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. What¡¯s the point of making such a fuss?¡±

 Chapter 785: Passing Off Fakes

    Chapter 785: Passing Off Fakes


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    From the outset, Chu Qingzhi used a truth spell, but Chu Mingyuan imed ignorance, indicating his non-involvement in the matter.


    Although he wasn¡¯t directly involved, his attitude left much to be desired. Chu Qingzhi remarked, ¡°It¡¯s quite disappointing, then exin yourself to everyone.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan was at a loss for words. If he had known the cause, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a passive position, embarrassed by a teenager¡¯s scolding in front of everyone.


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that while he was quick to argue, he backed down when it came to taking responsibility.


    Chu Qingzhi asked Chu Mingyuan, ¡°Who was your contact?¡±


    At this moment, Chu Shi¡¯an gestured to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, I have


    something to tell you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, and the two stepped aside. Chu Shi¡¯an shared what he saw of Chu Mingyuan¡¯s secretive dealings with the quarry workers.


    With this new information, Chu Qingzhi returned and pressed, ¡°Remember who it was now?¡±


    Chu Mingyuan was evasive, unwilling to speak.


    Chu Rong also noticed something amiss and tested, ¡°Mingyuan, did you agree with the quarry workers to pass off fakes, taking a kickback in the process?


    Chu Mingyuan became defensive, letting slip, ¡°Fan Feiyang is the quarry owner¡¯s nephew. He started his own business and asked for my help. I didn¡¯t know he would pass off fakes. It¡¯s not my fault!¡±


    Chu Rong was furious, ¡°I trusted you with the procurement, and this is how you repay that trust?¡±


    Chu Mingyuan argued, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with helping a friend?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took over, coldly stating, ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll handle this batch of Yunhua rockyourself. If you can¡¯t, you¡¯llpensate for it.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan red at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°We¡¯re from the same vige, Chu Qingzhi. Do you need to be so heartless?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi retorted, ¡°If everyone acted like you, should we even continue the project?¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an added, ¡°Mingyuan, you¡¯re at fault here. Who else should be responsible if not you?¡±


    Chu Mingyuan snapped at Chu Shi¡¯an, ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re obviously siding with them because the Chu family helps you.¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an, infuriated, replied, ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Chu Mingyuan dismissed Chu Shi¡¯an, his anger directed at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I won¡¯t take responsibility for today¡¯s issue. It wasn¡¯t my doing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, tired of the back-and-forth, decided, ¡°Dad, deduct Chu Mingyuan¡¯s wages. He¡¯s barred from participating in any future projects. I¡¯ll deal with Fan Feiyang.¡±


    Chu Rong, concerned for his daughter, offered, ¡°Let mee with you.¡±


    ¡°No need, I need you here,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied, then instructed, ¡°Dad, have someone gather the Yunhua rock. I¡¯ll make Fan Feiyang rece it with real tes.¡±


    Chu Rong agreed, ¡°Alright, leave it to me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked the workers, ¡°Who knows Fan Feiyang?¡±


    Xu Yang volunteered, ¡°I do.¡±


    Living near Li Qingyin, Xu Yang¡¯s family had close ties with hers.


    Chu Qingzhi requested, ¡°Uncle Xu Yang, please lead the way.¡±


    Xu Yang readily agreed, ¡°Sure.¡±


    At the quarry.


    The owner, Fan Yongcai, was a principled man in his forties, which was why the quarry had thrived for over twenty years.


    During Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fundraising at the county office, he had donated five thousand tes, showing his phnthropic side.


    Upon hearing Chu Qingzhi was visiting, Fan Yongcai immediately came out to greet her, ¡°Miss Chu, you could have just sent word. What brings you here?¡± Chu Qingzhi politely responded, ¡°I need to discuss something with you, Mr. Fan.¡±


    Fan Yongcai, though independent, still relied on Fan Yongcai.


    Fan Yongcai gestured warmly, ¡°Please, let¡¯s talk somewhere quiet.¡± The quarry was noisy, unsuitable for conversation.


    They moved to a room built next to the quarry for discussions. Fan Yongcai personally made tea for Chu Qingzhi.


    Once seated, Fan Yongcai urged, ¡°Miss Chu, please speakyour mind.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi outlined the situation with Fan Feiyang and Chu Mingyuan to Fan Yongcai.


    Fan Yongcai¡¯s expression darkened as he listened, mming his hand on the armrest in anger, ¡°That scoundrel, running his own quarry was one thing, but passing off fakes as real is intolerable!¡±


    After venting, he assured Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ll take care of this.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I trust you, Mr. Fan, but your nephew¡¯s actions could ruin your good reputation. Please be cautious.¡±


    Fan Yongcai took her words to heart, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure this doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±


    He continued, ¡°I¡¯ll have quality tes delivered to your project immediately. Please rest assured, I fully support thismunity-enhancing project.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thanked him, ¡°Having someone like you is a blessing for themunity.¡±


    After their talk, Chu Qingzhi left. Fan Yongcai immediately ordered the delivery of the correct tes, recing the Yunhua rocks one-for-one.


    Handling the situation, Fan Yongcai summoned Fan Feiyang and reprimanded him harshly, both verbally and physically, teaching him a lesson.


    Fan Feiyang, chastised, promised never to repeat his mistake. Fan Yongcai then took back his quarry operations, keeping Fan Feiyang away from them for the foreseeable future.


    When the vige chief learned of Chu Mingyuan¡¯s actions, he immediately brought his son to apologize to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, Mingyuan was wrong. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°I won¡¯t hold a grudge, nor will I take it out on your family. But as you know my rules, there¡¯s no need for apologies. Just keep him away from me.¡±


    She still showed respect for the vige chief, considering the roots of Chu¡¯s Trade were in the vige. Falling out with him would benefit no one.


    The vige chief sighed, acknowledging his failure to discipline his son.


    ¡°It¡¯s his problem now, not yours, vige chief. You¡¯ve done your part.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that, Qingzhi. You go on with your day.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi moved on without further issue with Chu Mingyuan, but he was ostracized by the vigers, who avoided him, causing him great frustration. After a month of istion, Chu Mingyuan regretted his actions, recognizing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s influence within themunity. Eventually, lie awkwardly approached Chu Qingzhi to apologize sincerely, ¡°I was wrong about what happened before.¡±


    It was rare for a man to apologize to a young woman in such circumstances.


    Chu Qingzhi was indifferent, ¡°Are you done? If so, you can leave.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan hesitated before asking, ¡°Can I work again? I want to work.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi considered for a moment before answering, ¡°You can, but there will be no pay.¡±


    Chu Mingyuan was speechless.

 Chapter 786: Building the Li Village Bridge

    Chapter 786: Building the Li Vige Bridge


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ultimately, Chu Mingyuan hesitated for a moment before choosing to work again. Being ostracized by the entire vige was unbearable.


    After a month and a half of construction, the road reached the position of Li Family River.


    Li Qingyu would pass a river when returning to her maternal home, the very Li Family River in question.


    Originally, there was a bridge over Li Family River, but it was washed away by a flood a while ago. The government did not take action to rebuild it, so the bridge remained unrepaired until now.


    Several vige leaders gathered at the riverbank¡­


    ¡°Brother Li, let¡¯s talk to Miss Chu Qingzhi about helping us rebuild the bridge, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°Building a bridge is a big project. Would she be willing?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll agree, but it¡¯s a rare opportunity. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if she agrees to help us advocate for it, everyone in our vige will help without asking for payment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning the same. Let¡¯s go and try.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The vige leaders from several viges meticulously discussed and then went together to Chu Vige.


    Chu Qingzhi had almostpleted the road construction on hernd, and now the work was focused on the area near Shuiyun County and the official roads outside hernd. She frequently inspected the work to prevent ck due to the extended distance.


    While walking, Chu Qingzhi was contemting how to address the road near Li Family River. Ignoring it would mean that Tongzi County and Shuiyun County would always be separated by the river, which would be inconvenient, especially for transporting goods.


    The best solution would be to build a bridge over the river.


    nning to survey the area, she unexpectedly met several vige leaders.


    The vige leaders were surprised to encounter Chu Qingzhi on their way and warmly approached her.


    The vige leader from Li Vige said, ¡°Miss, we are vige leaders from nearby viges and would like to discuss something with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±


    After a moment of thought, Li Vige¡¯s leader directly said, ¡°Miss, we hope you can help us build a bridge over the Li Family River. Our vige is poor and doesn¡¯t have much money, but we have many able men. We¡¯re willing to work without pay, just hoping you can help us build a bridge.¡±


    This coincided with Chu Qingzhi¡¯s own thoughts, ¡°I need to see the site before I can say whether a bridge can be built. I was actually nning to go to the Li Family River. Why don¡¯t you apany me, and we can take a look together?¡±


    The vige leaders immediately agreed, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll follow your lead.¡± They were pleasantly surprised by the proposal.


    Together, they quickly reached Li Family River.


    Upon inspecting the site, Chu Qingzhi noted that the river was about eight to nine meters wide with a slow flow and the surrounding soil was solid, not sandy, indicating that building a bridge was feasible.


    Noticing Chu Qingzhi nearby, Chu Rong approached, ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned, ¡°Dad.¡±


    Chu Rong inquired about her presence, and Chu Qingzhi exined her intention to assess the possibility of building a bridge there.


    ¡°Building a bridge is a great idea,¡± Chu Rong was delighted, pointing upstream where the river was narrower, suggesting it as a potential site for the bridge.


    Chu Qingzhi headed upstream to find a narrower part of the river, which would simplify construction and reduce material costs.


    An elderly man approached her there, respectfully addressing her and thanking her on behalf of themunity for her significant contributions. He revealed he was a bridge builder and had hoped to rebuild the bridge washed away at Li Vige. He offered his skills and experience to help with the new bridge.


    Chu Qingzhi weed his offer and, after discussing and nning with him, decided to build a five-arch stone bridge to ensure it would withstand future floods.


    The news of the bridge¡¯s construction quickly spread, and many from the surrounding area volunteered to help, eager to see the bridge realized.


    Under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s efficient organization, construction on the Li Family Bridge soon began, drawing arge crowd of spectators on the first day.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s reputation for benevolence andmunity service spread even further, enhancing her status and respect within themunity.

 Chapter 787: Mushroom Harvest

    Chapter 787: Mushroom Harvest


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In Chu Vige.


    After school in the afternoon, Chu Laner, as usual, came to clean the workshop. As she approached the workshop entrance, a young woman stopped her, ¡°Little sister, can you go inside?¡±


    Chu Laner nodded, ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    The young woman smiled, ¡°I want to buy sachima, but it¡¯s not only expensive in the store, it¡¯s also hard to get. Can you talk to Sister Ruyue and ask her to sell us some?¡±


    Chu Laner nced at the women and elderlydies waiting at the entrance, ¡°Are you all here to buy sachima?¡±


    Someone else said, ¡°No, I want to buy potato chips; my son loves them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m buying peanut candy and pork jerky to take to my maternal home, visiting rtives.¡± The new products all have their respective packaging, very exquisite. Although the packaging produced in-house keeps costs low, so the new products aren¡¯t much more expensive, ordinary families in the county can afford them. However, these were designed by Chu Qingzhi for the New Year, mainly in gift box form, currently in the promotional phase.


    Seeing so many people wanting to buy, Chu Laner naturally didn¡¯t dare to dy and hurriedly said, ¡°Please wait here, I¡¯ll go talk to Sister Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, youngdy.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Chu Laner waved her hand and quickly entered the workshop. Da Lang and its mate strictly guarded the workshop¡¯s main entrance, chasing away strangers who approached, so people visiting the workshop always behaved properly, not daring to cause trouble.


    Many shopkeepers who came to Chu¡¯s Trade for business saw Da Lang and the others, the wolf cubs, and Da Bai, and couldn¡¯t help wanting to take them home, extremely envious.


    Some asked Chu Qingzhi to help them find wolf cubs, but she refused.


    One digging would lead to another; she wouldn¡¯t get involved in selling wolf cubs. Otherwise, the wolves in the mountains could be extinct in no more than two years, destroying the forest¡¯s ecological chain, potentially leading to unforeseen consequences.


    After hearing Chu Laner¡¯s words, Shen Ruyue didn¡¯t go to the main entrance but headed inside the workshop.


    ¡°Sister Ruyue, is there something you need?¡± The person in charge of pork jerky approached Shen Ruyue as soon as he saw her.


    Shen Ruyue asked, ¡°Do we have any leftover pork jerky after packaging?¡±


    The person in charge nodded, ¡°We have twenty pounds left.¡±


    ¡°Have someone put those twenty pounds in arge basket, line it with oil paper, and take it to the entrance; there are people wanting to buy.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    Shen Ruyue also approached other supervisors, instructing them to package any remaining stock and bring it to the main entrance to sell.


    The household had already amassed a dozen to twenty varieties of goods, bringing them outside like setting up a small street market.


    Shen Ruyue told everyone, ¡°These items are for sale until sold out. Since you¡¯reing to our home to buy, saving on transportation costs, we will discount everything two coins per pound for you all. We wee everyone to buy more from our home.¡±


    Hearing about the discount, everyone¡¯s desire to buy immediately surged, quickly crowding around.


    ¡°I want three pounds of pork jerky.¡±


    ¡°I want two pounds of potato chips.¡±


    ¡°I want five pounds of peanut candy.¡±


    Seeing so many eager customers, Shen Ruyue suddenly had an idea.


    Since people came to the workshop to buy things every day, why not build a room on the left side of the workshop specifically for selling these items? This could solve inventory issues and, by making things a bit cheaper, allow more people to enjoy Chu¡¯s Trade¡¯s products.


    With the idea formed and a strong executive ability, Shen Ruyue immediately went to find Li Qingyu, ¡°Mother, I want to build a room next to the workshop specifically for selling our products. You¡¯ll manage it initially, andter we can hire someone to take over. What do you think?¡±


    Li Qingyu readily agreed, ¡°Sure, there isn¡¯t much to do in winter anyway; I feel restless.¡±


    Shen Ruyue smiled, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Chu Qingzhi returned, Shen Ruyue shared her idea with her, ¡°Qingzhi, what do you think?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi considered, ¡°Build it bigger. We can also sell other merchants¡¯ products in the store, like soy sauce, salt, sugar, vinegar, etc., practically a small supermarket.¡±


    Shen Ruyue said, ¡°Everything else is fine, but selling salt requires a salt permit, which isn¡¯t easy to obtain.¡±


    ¡°No problem, leave it to me.¡± Selling salt, simply ask the emperor for a salt permit; there¡¯s no difficulty.


    Shen Ruyue had no doubt about Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ability but had concerns, ¡°Qingzhi, won¡¯t that be too cluttered?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°It sounds a bit cluttered, but as long as we organize the store neatly and categorize everything properly, it won¡¯t be. Trust me, a store like this won¡¯t do poorly.¡±


    Shen Ruyue trusted Chu Qingzhipletely, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll get things started.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reminded, ¡°Ruyue, don¡¯t build the store right in front of the workshop entrance. The constant traffic will affect our receiving and shipping, dying progress.¡±


    Shen Ruyue thought, Chu Qingzhi was always thorough; she originally nned to build at the workshop entrance, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find a carpenter for the shelves and think about which specific items to sell.¡±


    Shen Ruyue said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for the construction of the building, let¡¯s work separately.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After drawing the shelf designs, Chu Qingzhi went to the vige to find a carpenter.


    The vige had a highly skilled carpenter, over sixty years old, known to everyone as Carpenter Chu. Chu Rong had learned woodworking from him. After seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s designs, Carpenter Chu said, ¡°No problem, but I need to prepare the wood first. It might take three to five days toplete.¡± Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°The store hasn¡¯t started construction yet, so there¡¯s no rush.¡±


    Carpenter Chu nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s beautifully done for you.¡± Chu Qingzhi thanked him, ¡°Then I¡¯m grateful, Grandfather Carpenter.¡± Carpenter Chu waved her off, ¡°No need to be so formal.¡±


    Leaving Carpenter Chu¡¯s house, Wan Haonan approached excitedly, ¡°Miss,e and see.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was curious, ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    Wan Haonan excitedly said, ¡°The mushrooms you taught us to grow have sprouted a lot. We haven¡¯t checked in two to three days, and they¡¯re already mature.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡± The two of them quickly headed towards the brick Idin area.


    Near the brick kiln, ten mushroom houses had been constructed, all featuring a wooden structure that looked quite quaint and cute. From a distance, the row of mushroom houses resembled actual mushrooms.


    Everyone gathered around the mushroom houses, eagerly awaiting Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arrival. Luo Hongping quickly opened the door to one of the mushroom houses, inviting her in, ¡°Miss, please.¡±


    These former soldiers, often seen as rough around the edges by outsiders, always showed utmost respect and politeness towards Chu Qingzhi, treating her with the same reverence as they would Tang Jinghong.


    As Chu Qingzhi approached the doorway and peered inside, she was greeted by the sight of nutrient-rich soil packed with white mushrooms. Each one was the size of a baby¡¯s fist, closely packed together, presenting a scene of abundant harvest.


    By estimation, this one house alone could yield about ten pounds of mushrooms.

 Chapter 788: Parrot Practicing

    Chapter 788: Parrot Practicing


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi took a couple of steps back, ¡°Have two people pick the mushrooms, then sprinkle some water on them. After a while, we can grow another batch.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wan Haonan dly nodded and personally, along with Fu Kangping, went to pick the mushrooms.


    Chu Qingzhi went to check on the other mushroom houses, and the situation was simr, ¡°Let¡¯s all pick the mushrooms. They are fully mature now. If we don¡¯t pick them, they will spoil before long.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Many people were free at this time, and they all rolled up their sleeves to pick mushrooms.


    It took an hour to pick all the mushrooms.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Please take the mushrooms to the workshop. We have scales there; let¡¯s weigh them together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Basket after basket of mushrooms was taken to the workshop. After weighing, Chu Qingzhi calcted the payment for everyone. This was agreed upon earlier: Chu Qingzhi taught them how to grow mushrooms as a way to earn extra money.


    With money in hand, everyone was very happy. After distributing it, they went back to tend to the mushrooms again.


    Chu Qingzhi had the mushrooms taken to the soy sauce workshop.


    Seeing this, the supervisor hurriedly came to help, ¡°Qingzhi, what are we doing?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Making mushroom soy sauce. We¡¯llunch a new product soon. You should watch and learn quickly. If weunch this new product, you¡¯ll need to oversee it.¡±


    Currently, there were two types of soy sauce: in and spicy, both selling well.


    The supervisor eagerly said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Next, the two of them processed the mushrooms together to make mushroom soy sauce.


    The ingredients were ready, and in half an hour, they were done. Chu Qingzhi tasted it, and so did the supervisor.


    The aroma was already making mouths water, and upon tasting, a sense of satisfaction spread from the tongue to the heart. The savory vor of the mushrooms mixed with the soy¡¯s richness,bined with the unique taste of frying, instantly awakened the appetite.


    The supervisor, after swallowing, eximed, ¡°Qingzhi, this is delicious!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed the bowl to the supervisor, ¡°This bowl is all yours.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat it all then.¡±


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    At that moment, Shen Ruyue came in, looking a bit troubled, ¡°Qingzhi, we have a problem with our soy sauce.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression became serious, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Shen Ruyue led Chu Qingzhi outside, ¡°Two restaurant Shopkeepers who buy our soy sauce came by. They¡¯re at the workshop entrance right now. They say our soy sauce tastes worse and are demanding an exnation.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi frowned, ¡°Our soy sauce is produced to a unified standard. How could it possibly taste worse?¡±


    Shen Ruyue helplessly said, ¡°I think there¡¯s an issue, but the soy sauce they brought is indeed ours. I¡¯m a bit confused.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s go see.¡±


    At the workshop entrance, a small pavilion was built where the two Shopkeepers were sitting, discussing something with furrowed brows and several soy sauce bottles on the table.


    Chu Qingzhi approached them politely, ¡°It turns out to be Shopkeeper Qian and Shopkeeper Xu. What brings you here?¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian, still quite polite, handed the soy sauce to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Please have a look, Miss.¡±


    ¡°Shopkeeper Qian, please wait. I will give you an exnation.¡± After saying this, Chu Qingzhi opened the lid and tasted a spoonful.


    Her eyebrows immediately knitted together, ¡°This isn¡¯t our workshop¡¯s soy sauce.¡±


    Shen Ruyue took the bottle, smelled it, and then tasted, ¡°Indeed, it isn¡¯t. Our soy sauce has a much stronger aroma and won¡¯t be this nd. The color wouldn¡¯t be this dark either. Our soy sauce has a golden, shiny color and is fragrant from miles away. Shopkeeper Qian, this isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian hastily said, ¡°Please don¡¯t wrong me. I¡¯m an honest businessman and wouldn¡¯t tamper with the product.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi examined the bottle, confirming it was indeed theirs, ¡°Shopkeepers, please wait a moment while I check the workshop.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They were long-term partners and didn¡¯t want to spoil the rtionship.


    Shen Ruyue stayed to entertain the guests, and Chu Qingzhi went back to the workshop alone to check for the presence of wooden fragrances.


    The soy sauce brought by Shopkeeper Qian contained wooden fragrances, but their own did not use such spices. She suspected if it was mistakenly mixed in.


    After inspecting, wooden fragrances were found in other workshops, not in the soy sauce workshop. She now suspected someone was collecting their soy sauce bottles and refilling them with their own soy sauce to deceive.


    Returning to the pavilion, she said, ¡°Shopkeepers, the bottles are ours, but the soy sauce inside is not.¡±


    Shopkeeper Qian pondered slightly, ¡°I thought so too. Miss is smart and wouldn¡¯t make such a self-destructive move. But we need to resolve this¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reassured, ¡°Shopkeeper Qian, rest assured. If someone is impersonating our soy sauce, I won¡¯t stand by idly. However, I hope you can collect and return the bottles to us in the future, or smash them, to prevent the bad guys from taking advantage.¡±


    Both Shopkeepers agreed, ¡°We¡¯ll remember your words, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi wrote a letter for Shopkeeper Qian to deliver to Chu Xujin, asking him to investigate the soy sauce matter. Now, Chu Xujin¡¯s capabilities were vastly improved, making investigating such a minor issue effortless.


    Upon receiving the letter, Chu Xujin immediately began the investigation.


    At the same time, Chu Qingzhi deployed all the parrots to scout, leveraging their training over the past two months. Although they were capable of reconnaissance, theycked practical experience. This was the perfect opportunity for them to practice.


    Excited about the mission, the parrots eagerly set off, knowing they¡¯d be rewarded with small green worms upon sessfulpletion.


    They loved eating small green worms the most.


    With the investigation underway, Chu Qingzhi turned her attention back to her own affairs, riding her horse to Li Family Bridge.


    Li Family Bridge was in the process of setting the bridge piers. Old Uncle and the bridge workers were putting their heart and soul into constructing Li Family Bridge, paying meticulous attention to every detail. Even the measurements were triple-checked before finalizing, showcasing their caution and care.


    ¡°Miss Chu!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Chu!¡±


    Everyone greeted Chu Qingzhi warmly and respectfully as they saw her approaching, showing their fondness.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded in response, ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard.¡±


    Nearby, two men were carrying a stone towards a bridge pier. The one at the back, with limited visibility, stumbled on a stone, and just as everyone feared an ident might ur, Chu Qingzhi reached out to steady him, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    The man stood frozen for a long while, staring at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s slender arms in disbelief, ¡°Thankyou, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed the stick back to him, ¡°Next time, be more careful.¡± If she hadn¡¯t intervened, both of them could have been injured.


    The man nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, yes, I will be.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi continued forward.

 Chapter 789: Ruin and Death

    Chapter 789: Ruin and Death


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    An old manmanded a few people to lift a huge stone onto the bridge pier, but after three attempts, they were unsessful.


    ¡°We can¡¯t lift it. The stone is too heavy.¡±


    The old man knew everyone had tried their best, so he turned around and shouted, ¡°Is there anyone stronger to help out here?¡±


    By chance, Chu Qingzhi walked up, ¡°What needs to be done?¡±


    The old man pointed at the giant stone helplessly, ¡°We need to ce that stone on the bridge pier, but we don¡¯t have the strength to lift it.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Let me do it!¡±


    The old man was stunned.


    He meant the huge stone, not the smaller one beside it. She must have misunderstood, so he began to exin, but his mouth fell agape in astonishment.


    In his view, Chu Qingzhi pried the stone with a wooden stick, reached under it, and, with a heave, moved the stone and ced it on the bridge pier.


    Everyone was astonished.


    Her strength was immense. There were rumors about people born with divine strength¡ªcould she be one of those people? Immediately, everyone looked at her with deep admiration.


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Is there any other stone that needs to be moved?¡±


    The old man hesitated for a moment, ¡°Miss, this way¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over and ced the huge stone in the designated spot, then continued to help move several more stones. In no time, the story of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s divine strength spread far and wide.


    Later, when patrolling, everyone looked at Chu Qingzhi with utmost respect.


    Fengxin County.


    Chu Xuhua brought four new gift boxes to the residence of Li Tingzhao,


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    Li Tingzhao appreciated Chu Xuhua for his connection to the Chu family, invited him to sit, and offered him tea, ¡°What brings Manager Chu here today?¡±


    Chu Xuhua presented the gift boxes to Li Tingzhao, ¡°These are new products made by my fifth sister recently, specially brought here for you to try.¡±


    Li Tingzhao immediately had the boxes opened and sampled the contents.


    Only through this, he felt closer to Chu Qingzhi.


    As Chu Qingzhi¡¯s reputation grew, he dared not disturb her anymore and could only silently wish from afar.


    After tasting, Li Tingzhao expressed his desire to purchase some of each kind for sale in his store and promised to send a contract to Chu Xuhua.


    Chu Xuhua¡¯s visit was genuinely to let Li Tingzhao try the new products¡ª without his help, business in Fengxin County would not have been so smooth. The second reason, naturally, was for business.


    Unexpectedly, before he even mentioned it, Li Tingzhao expressed interest in buying, saving Chu Xuhua a lot of effort.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb Your Highness any longer.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Li Tingzhao stopped Chu Xuhua, hesitated, then asked, ¡°How is your fifth sister doing?¡±


    Chu Xuhua didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, Chu Qingzhi was already engaged, so he straightforwardly answered, ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s been busy with the road construction recently and has lost weight.¡±


    Li Tingzhao quickly responded, ¡°Then take good care of her. Prepare some of her favorite foods.¡±


    Chu Xuhua felt something was off and looked at Li Tingzhao suspiciously. Was his concern for Chu Qingzhi a bit excessive?


    Li Tingzhao, noticing Chu Xuhua¡¯s suspicion, coughed to hide his emotions, ¡°Just saying, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Chu Xuhua stopped specting. After all, there was no connection between them, ¡°Our family takes good care of her and won¡¯t let her be wronged.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Li Tingzhao didn¡¯t say much more, fearing Chu Xuhua would sense something and cause misunderstandings.


    At that moment, a guard came to report, ¡°Your Highness, Master Lin is here.


    Li Tingzhao fell silent for a while, ¡°Let him inter.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Over the past few months, the Lin family¡¯s business had plummeted to the brink of bankruptcy, nearly losing everything.


    The Lin family knew Li Tingzhao was behind their misfortune but could do nothing against him.


    Master Lin had tried to see Li Tingzhao many times, mostly in vain. He was thest person who wanted to see Li Tingzhao but had to for the sake of his family.


    Now, he was stopped at the door again, but this time he was asked to wait, not to leave.


    Master Lin¡¯s wife anxiously waited across the street, knowing if the Lin family copsed, he would divorce her, ming her for their downfall.


    In the reception room, Li Tingzhao suddenly asked Chu Xuhua, ¡°What would you do if someone hurt you?¡±


    Chu Xuhua answered, ¡°I would definitely retaliate, no, repay double.¡±


    Li Tingzhao nodded, ¡°I think so too.¡± He gestured to the guards, ¡°Bring Master


    Lin in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Xuhua felt out of ce and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first, Your Highness.¡±


    Li Tingzhao saw Chu Xuhua¡¯s sweaty face and wanted him to rest more, ¡°No need. You can stay and watch. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Chu Xuhua was puzzled. Their grudge had nothing to do with him, right?


    Master Lin was brought in, surprised to see Chu Xuhua but had no time to think much, bowing to Li Tingzhao, ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Li Tingzhao looked at Master Lin with disdain. He remembered how Master Lin barely acknowledged him in the past. He hadn¡¯t cared then, but now, it felt like indifference.


    He realized toote.


    He casually said, ¡°You may dispense with the formalities. What brings you here?¡±


    Chu Xuhua sat there, quickly looked at Master Lin, then averted his gaze, thinking, ¡°If only I had known, I wouldn¡¯t havee!¡±


    Master Lin earnestly pleaded, ¡°Can you spare the Lin family, Your Highness?¡±


    Li Tingzhao, ying with a ring on his finger, asked, ¡°How do you propose I ¡®spare¡¯ you?¡±


    Master Lin lowered himself, ¡°Please stop pursuing matters with the Lin family.


    If you must vent, vent on me alone.¡±


    Li Tingzhao retorted, ¡°Are you worthy?¡±


    Master Lin stiffened, ¡°Your Highness, my wife acted that way believing you were my¡­ illegitimate son. If she knew your true identity, she wouldn¡¯t have dared.¡±


    Li Tingzhao scoffed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell her? Even if I was an illegitimate child, does she have the right to mistreat me?¡±


    Master Lin couldn¡¯t argue. What was done was done, ¡°Your Highness, if you¡¯re willing to spare the Lin family, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Li Tingzhao angrily said, ¡°You don¡¯t have that much face. Leave!¡±


    Master Lin pleaded, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Li Tingzhao lost patience, ¡°Are you forcing me to call security?¡±


    Master Lin hurriedly said, ¡°No, but Your Highness, the Lin family raised you for so long, even if you hate us, you shouldn¡¯t be so heartless, right?¡±


    Li Tingzhao stared at Master Lin and said word byword, ¡°That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t hurt anyone from the Lin family!¡±


    Master Lin turned pale, realizing that although Li Tingzhao hadn¡¯t harmed any individuals, he intended to let the Lin family fall into ruin.

 Chapter 790: Great Construction

    Chapter 790: Great Construction


    Editor. Henyee Trantions


    Li Tingzhao¡¯s eyes were void of any emotion as he coldly said, ¡°Will you leave on your own, or shall I have someone throw you out?¡±


    Master Lin clenched his fists and knelt down to Li Tingzhao, bending his back,


    ¡°Your Highness, I begyou to spare the Lin family.¡±


    This reminded Li Tingzhao of his own plight. The foster mother he wholeheartedly believed in had plotted to kill him secretly, and his foster father, fully aware, pretended ignorance. Now, what right did they have to ask for his forgiveness?


    He kicked Master Lin aside, ¡°You¡¯re asking me to spare the Lin family? If it weren¡¯t for Chu Qingzhi, I would be dead by now. You¡¯re asking for forgiveness now, but if I had died, who would have stood up for me?¡±


    Master Lin quickly crawled back, prostrating on the ground, hoping that by allowing Li Tingzhao to vent his anger, the Lin family might be spared from disaster.


    Li Tingzhao roared in a fit of rage, ring at the person kneeling on the ground. He wished he could make him suffer all the hardships he had endured!


    Chu Xuhua silently sat on the side, listening to the whole process, thinking to himself how big families really harbor all sorts of filth, treating a foster child so cruelly, so heartlessly!


    Li Tingzhao sat back down, calming himself, and spoke indifferently, ¡°If you want me to spare the Lin family, it¡¯s possible¡­¡±


    Master Lin didn¡¯t say a word, but his ears perked up.


    Li Tingzhao continued, ¡°I want your wife dead! When she dies, that¡¯s when I¡¯ll spare the Lin family.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Master Lin opened his mouth to plead. After all, they had been married for over twenty years. How could he watch her die?


    Li Tingzhao cut him off firmly, ¡°You only have one choice, no room for negotiation!¡±


    The Lin family¡¯s assets were almost entirely seized by him, leaving only an empty shell. He harbored no hatred towards other members of the Lin family; his only resentment was towards Madam Lin.


    ¡°Your Highness, please show mercy!¡±


    Li Tingzhao had no patience to continue with Master Lin and had him thrown out, ¡°Your mind is not clear yet. Cool off!¡±


    After a while, Chu Xuhua bid his leave, filled with sighs.


    In Shuiyun County, as they returned to the town, someone from the post station stopped them, ¡°Manager Chu, excuse me for a moment. Four people have arrived at the post station looking for Miss Qingzhi, iming to be her rtives. Are they?¡±


    These were Li Zhangjie¡¯s family members. In his letters, he told his parents to report Chu Qingzhi¡¯s name upon arriving in Shuiyun County. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s name was well-known, not only to avoid trouble but also to let him know about his parents¡¯ arrival as soon as possible. He had informed Chu Xuhua about this in his letters, and upon hearing this, Chu Xuhua knew what was happening.


    He patted Li Zhangjie on the shoulder, ¡°It must be your family. Go meet them.


    I¡¯ll give you three days off to spend time with them.¡±


    Li Zhangjie was moved, ¡°No need for that long, just tomorrow will do.¡±


    ¡°That works too, things are getting busier towards the end of the year.


    ¡°Alright, Brother Xuhua, I¡¯m off.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Chu Xuhua returned to Chu Vige alone, while Li Zhangjie followed the post station staff back.


    At the post station entrance stood a couple, a thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl, and a ten-year-old boy.


    Li Zhangjie had always sent money home, so his family was doing well, evident from their clothing. The boy was chubby.


    Li Zhangjie ran over excitedly, ¡°Dad, Mom!¡±


    The girl and the boy also shouted excitedly, ¡°Big brother!¡±


    Li Zhangjie lifted his brother, spinning him around, ¡°Little brother, you¡¯ve grown so much.¡±


    Li Zhanghui hugged his big brother, smiling, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯ve grown taller too. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    ¡°Zhuanghui, you¡¯ve gotten so chubby, I almost didn¡¯t recognize you! Li Zhangjie put his brother down, turning to his parents, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the residence, we can talk on the way.¡±


    Seeing their son so well-grown, the parents were overjoyed, ¡°Alright.¡± Li Zhangjie had rented a small house in Shuiyun County, spacious enough for his family of five, fully furnished and ready to move in.


    Li¡¯s parents surveyed the courtyard. It was nice but surely expensive, feeling somewhat distressed about the cost.


    Madam Li said, ¡°Now that we have money, we shouldn¡¯t spend it like this. We need to save, understand?¡±


    Li Zhangjie replied, ¡°Mom, I know. This is just temporary housing because you didn¡¯t have a ce to stay. It¡¯s fine for a short period.¡±


    Master Li asked, ¡°You¡¯re building a house?¡±


    Li Zhangjie nodded, ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t you follow my instructions in the letter to sell everything at home? We won¡¯t be going back. Did you do as I asked?¡±


    Master Li hurriedly reassured, ¡°Yes, we did everything you said. I was just worried.¡±


    Li Zhangjie confidently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve made a lot of money, several hundred taels. Once the house is built, we can buy somend. There will be plenty to spare. If my brother wants to study, I can send him to school. Rest assured.¡±


    Master Li was astonished, ¡°You really made several hundred taels?¡±


    Li Zhangjie beamed, ¡°Really, Dad. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show youter.¡±


    Master Li shook his head, ¡°No need, don¡¯t show off your wealth. Your mother and I believe you. Keep it safe.¡±


    Li Zhangjie smiled, ¡°Mom, Dad, rest for a while. Later, I¡¯ll take you out for a meal. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll show you around Chu Vige where I¡¯ve lived for almost a


    year.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s put down the luggage¡­¡±


    The Li family temporarily settled in the house.


    Back in Chu Vige.


    Upon his return, Chu Xuhua shared everything he witnessed at Li Tingzhao¡¯s ce with Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded indifferently upon hearing it, not saying much more, letting the matter pass.


    She was busy with the supermarket project, which finally broke ground today, located at the three-way junction leading from the vige to the workshop.


    The location was not far from the workshop and was outside the vige, not disturbing the residents. With an open space in front and not causing any congestion, the spot was particrly good.


    Chu Qingzhi, overseeing the construction, felt a sense of grand development.


    The main roads in her fief were now paved with bluestone, making travel easy day and night, shortening travel times.


    The residents felt fortunate. Such good roads were usually found only in county towns, but now they were right at their doorsteps, making life much more convenient.


    Comparing their smooth roads to the bumpy paths in other viges, the people felt a surge of pride. The infrastructure improvements led many to seek residence in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fief, causing a significant increase in its poprity.


    Due to the road construction, an influx of people came to settle in Chu Qingzhi¡¯snds, elevating themunity¡¯s spirit to new heights.

 Chapter 791: Investigative Abilities

    Chapter 791: Investigative Abilities


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The small store was built with a hundred square meters in mind, after all, it¡¯s just a business between viges, not expecting a lot of people. It sold simple items to make things convenient for the people around.


    Chu Qingzhi stood by watching when suddenly, Shuang¡¯er flew over. Chu Qingzhi extended her arm, and Shuang¡¯ernded on it, chirping, ¡°Found it, found it¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked to a secluded spot to inquire, ¡°What did you find?¡±


    Shuang¡¯er chirped, ¡°The clerk did it, the clerk did it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pondered, ¡°Do you mean the clerk switched the soybean sauce?¡±


    Shuang¡¯er hurriedly chirped, ¡°No, no, the clerk¡¯s wife made the soybean sauce, the clerk¡¯s wife made the soybean sauce¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi understood, ¡°The clerk¡¯s wife made the soybean sauce and then swapped it with the storekeeper¡¯s sauce?¡±


    Shuang¡¯er chirped, ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, this was a case of ¡®those nearest to the water are the first to get the moon¡¯. If the clerk¡¯s wife¡¯s skills had been slightly better, it might not have been discovered. Was it that easy to replicate her products?


    After Shuang¡¯er reported the investigation results, the other thirty-four parrots gradually flew in, surrounding Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi asked from number two up to thirty-five, and their stories were more or less the same, showing that the parrots had indeed acquired a certain level of investigative ability.


    To test the parrots¡¯ investigative abilities further, Chu Qingzhi started assigning new tasks¡­


    Some timeter, Chu Xujin came over, ¡°fifth sister, I¡¯ve investigated the soybean sauce matter you mentioned.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t mention that Shuang¡¯er had already informed her, ¡°Big brother, what happened?¡±


    Chu Xujin exined, ¡°It¡¯s like this, the clerk at Manager Qian¡¯s store saw that the soybean sauce was selling well, so he secretly collected those bottles back and had his wife make soybean sauce. They swapped the good sauce out and sold it to other small stores.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought, if it hadn¡¯t been discovered, this strategy was quite clever, considering not every use of soybean sauce in cooking would be tasted.


    Chu Xujin said helplessly, ¡°Fifth sister, our products are too good. Upon investigation today, not only soybean sauce but many other products in the city have imitations. If this continues, could it affect our business?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Those who want authentic products won¡¯t be tempted by cheaper options on the street, so our real customers won¡¯t be lost. Don¡¯t worry, and we only sell our products to the storekeepers. The issues you mentioned are their headaches, not ours.¡±


    It seemed to make sense, so Chu Xujin didn¡¯t dwell on it any longer but changed the topic, ¡°fifth sister, I want to learn dissection. Can you teach me?¡±


    ¡°Have you ovee your psychological barrier?¡± Chu Xujin had been learning dissection and autopsy a few months ago, but he really struggled with it, often ending up vomiting, so Chu Qingzhi had paused the teaching.


    Chu Xujin was uncertain, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I want to try again.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll try a different teaching method and take it slowly.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    At the ancestral hall.


    Chu Qingning finished the lesson, closed the book, and told the remaining eighteen students in the schoolhouse, ¡°Today¡¯s practical lesson is about inventory. Follow me to the workshop area, and pay close attention to how the workers do it. After observing, try it yourselves. If there are no mistakes, you¡¯re consideredpetent.¡±


    The students responded in unison, ¡°Yes, Sister Qingning!¡±


    Chu Qingning gestured, ¡°Form two lines and follow me.¡±


    The students quickly formed orderly lines and followed Chu Qingning towards the workshop.


    Shen Ruyue was waiting for them at the workshop entrance. Upon the children¡¯s arrival, she instructed, ¡°Form groups freely, three to a group, and follow me.¡±


    The students quickly formed their groups.


    Shen Ruyue nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the children¡¯s first visit to the workshop. This time, their curiosity was reced with seriousness. With the three-month course nearing its end and the possibility of not being able to stay, everything could revert to its original state.


    No one wanted to return to their previous hard lives, so they all put in their best effort to stay. Staying meant a bright future, a boundless prospect.


    This opportunity could change their fate. The previously somewhat confused children were now very clear-headed.


    Shen Ruyue led them to the soy sauce storage area, where the workers were currently tallying the ingredients for making soy sauce, including beans, chili, salt, oil, etc. There were many and varied items, making it appear difficult to tally.


    Watch closely how they tally. Later, you¡¯ll be doing the same task. Try not to make mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The children dispersed and went closer to observe.


    The workers, knowing the children were observing with a task in mind, didn¡¯t make it difficult for them. Some of the more kind-hearted ones even offered pointers.


    Children are at an age where they learn quickly, grasping concepts at a touch. Soon, their understanding of inventory methods became clearer.


    Beforeing here, Chu Qingning had exined the process of taking inventory to them and had them memorize it.


    After the workers hadpleted tallying the soy sauce inventory, Shen Ruyue led the children to the rice dumpling workshop¡¯s storage area.


    There are now ten vors of zongzi, with more than twenty types of ingredients. The ingredients brought back today for making zongzi were allid out, none had been stored yet, prepared especially for the children.


    Shen Ruyue had already had the goods tallied, but they were piled up in a disorderly manner, looking as if they hadn¡¯t been sorted.


    ¡°Did Qingning tell you the method for inventory?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you have half an hour. There are six piles of goods here. Each group will tally one pile. If you tally correctly, you¡¯vepleted the task; otherwise, it¡¯s considered a failure.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shen Ruyue had two tables brought over, with writing brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones on them, needed for tallying the inventory. She and Chu Qingning then stepped aside to watch from a distance.


    Shen Ruyue asked, ¡°Qingning, do you think they can tally correctly?¡±


    Chu Qingning was uncertain, ¡°There are quite a lot of goods. It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Each pile of goods weighed several hundred pounds, and they were indeed very disorderly, posing a real challenge to the children¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch then. We¡¯ll know if it¡¯s a mule or a horse in half an hour.¡± Saying that, Shen Ruyue flipped an hourss that timed half an hour.


    On their part, Xu Songnian, Xu Wenlin, and Tian Xiaoqiu, known among their peers as the ¡°Iron Triangle¡± for always grouping together, began their task.


    The three gathered around their assigned pile of goods and started to strategize.


    TianXiaoqiu volunteered, ¡°I¡¯ll record.¡±


    Xu Songnian said, ¡°I¡¯ll report the goods.¡±


    Xu Wenlin decided, ¡°I¡¯ll sort them by category.¡±


    After agreeing on their roles, the three children sprang into action.


    Tian Xiaoqiu prepared the paper and pen, announcing, ¡°I¡¯m ready, Songnian, start.¡±


    Xu Songnian stepped forward, pulling out a bag from the pile, ¡°Jujubes, thirty pounds.¡± The bag wasbeled with ink indicating jujubes and their weight.

 Chapter 792: Completing the Task

    Chapter 792: Completing the Task


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tian Xiaoqiu wrote down on the paper, ¡°Jujubes, thirty.


    Afterward, Xu Songnian opened the bag to check for any abnormalities, as damaged goods couldn¡¯t be stored.


    Finding the jujubes to be of excellent quality, he returned the bag to its original condition.


    ¡°Wenlin, where should this go?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Xu Wenlin had marked out areas on the ground, writingbels with chalk in front of each designated area for sorted goods, making it easier for storage.


    Xu Wenlin joined Xu Songnian in carrying the jujubes to their assigned area. It was also because Xu Wenlin wasn¡¯t strong enough; otherwise, she would have carried it herself.


    Then, they moved on to counting the second item¡­


    Gradually, the children¡¯s counting workmenced.


    There were many different methods of tallying goods, such as sorting first,


    then counting, or vice versa¡­


    Each method of tallying took a different amount of time, testing everyone¡¯s abilities. However, today¡¯s test was not about efficiency but aboutpleting the task.


    Hong Yujun came over and took a look at the children, asking, ¡°How are they doing?¡±


    Shen Ruyue candidly responded, ¡°The children are quite smart, each has their own method, and they¡¯re doing well. Just watch and see.¡±


    Thus, Hong Yujun also stood aside to observe. After a while, she suddenly mentioned, ¡°There are only seven days left until the three-month mark.


    Chu Qingning, with a hint of nostalgia, said, ¡°Time flies so quickly.


    Hong Yujun, looking in the direction of the children, suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s call


    Qingzhiter to discuss the final examination paper.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded in agreement.


    After an incense stick¡¯s time¡­


    Xu Songnian approached the threedies, his face alight with joy, ¡°Ladies, our


    group has finished tallying the goods.¡±


    Shen Ruyue suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The four of them moved to where Xu Songnian¡¯s group had been working. Shen Ruyue took the paper from Tian Xiaoqiu and began to check-


    jujubes, one hundred and fifty pounds.


    Glutinous rice, one hundred and eighty pounds.


    Mung beans, ny pounds.


    In total, seven types of goods had been categorized correctly, matching the tally.


    Shen Ruyue passed the paper to Chu Qingning, saying, ¡°Qingning, their group


    has passed.¡±


    Chu Qingning reviewed it and confirmed, ¡°I see.¡±


    Next to them, Xu Zeliang¡¯s group had also finished their tally, ¡°Sister Ruyue, could you check our group¡¯s tally?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Shen Ruyue took their tally sheet and checked. Xu Zeliang¡¯s group took longer, but their count was urate.


    Gradually, all the groups finished their tallying, and Shen Ruyue checked each in turn.


    All six groups had tallied correctly after inspection.


    Shen Ruyue praised, ¡°Everyone is smart and capable. Today¡¯s taskhasbeen sessfullypleted.¡±


    ¡°Yay¡ª¡± The children cheered joyfully.


    Chu Qingning gathered the cheering children, ¡°In seven days, our studies will end, and there will be a final exam. Go back and review thoroughly, aiming to score above ny.¡±


    This statement weighed heavily on the children like a stone; not scoring above ny meant elimination. Havinge this far, no one wanted to be eliminated.


    ¡°Sister Qingning, we will try our best.¡±


    ¡°Good, you may go back now. Remember to review and go over the test papers we¡¯ve done; it will help with your final exam.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shen Ruyue brought out some peanut candies, ¡°Everyone take two pieces to eat on the way home.¡±


    The children gratefully said, ¡°Thankyou, Sister Ruyue.


    ¡°Take them, no need to be polite.¡±


    The children left one by one, but Xu Songnian, Xu Wenlin, Tian Xiaoqiu, and Chu Lanzhi stayed behind. Shen Ruyue had more training nned for them, aiming to develop their skills early since she was overwhelmed with work.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    In the vegetable garden.


    The vegetables in the garden had all matured and were bought by restaurants in the county.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s vegetables, whether in appearance or taste, were the best, praised by customers.


    This left the chefs baffled; seemingly identical cooking methods yielded tastier dishes with vegetables from Chu Qingzhi.


    Noticing this difference, the storekeepers promptly bought all her vegetables and even pre-ordered the next batch.


    At this moment, Chu Qingzhi was in the vegetable garden nting.


    Her method of nting was unique, involving a flock of parrots that handled sowing the seeds, requiring her only to loosen the soil.


    Watching the diligent parrots, Chu Qingzhi mused she had overlooked such a use for parrots and was somewhat reluctant to give these obedient and adorable birds to Tang Jinghong.


    Xiao Chen and the others were now fully employed by An shanwu¡¯s Chaoyang Construction, settling down.


    Necessarily, Chu Qingzhi needed to build many houses. Ever since meeting Chu Qingzhi, Chaoyang Construction rose to prominence, nevercking business and continually expanding.


    With Xiao Chen and the others upied, they couldn¡¯t help Chu Qingzhi except after work hours.


    Now, only Grandma Chu, Li Qingyu, and a few vigers who volunteered to help were busy in the fields besides Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡­She needed to manage the parrots for work, something the vigers couldn¡¯t do.


    Inte November, it was time to nt vegetables like green peppers, cabbage, and lettuce in therge garden. Chu Qingzhi nted all the possible varieties. Busy until evening, when the workers had finished for the day.


    Chu Lanzhen approached Chu Qingzhi, warmly offering, ¡°Qingzhi, do you want some winter bamboo shoots? I¡¯m about to dig some up. If you want, I can bring back more.¡±


    After nting all the seeds, Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi grabbed a basket and a small hoe, and apanied by Da Bai, they headed to the bamboo forest.


    On the vige¡¯s east side, arge bamboo forest provided the material for Da Bai¡¯s woven nest.


    Improperly processed bamboo shoots taste bitter, and only a few families who know how to prepare them enjoy winter bamboo shoots.


    Chu Lanzhen dug for bamboo shoots to make pickled shoots.


    Pickled shoots can be used in fish dishes or eaten directly, and those who enjoy them find them delicious.


    ¡°Sister Qingzhi, how do you eat the shoots you dig?


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°I stir-fry them. They¡¯re great with twice-cooked pork.


    You should try it.¡±


    Chu Lanzhen quickly warned, ¡°Don¡¯t fry them, fresh shoots are very bitter and not tasty.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°Try slicing the shoots, boiling them briefly, then rinsing them in water several times to remove the bitterness.¡± Curious and eager to try, Chu Lanzhen asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Try it, and you¡¯ll know.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a shot when I get back.¡±


    Da Bai ventured into the bamboo forest, using his fluffy paws to dig at the ground. After a cloud of dust settled, a tiny bamboo shoot peeked out from the earth.

 Chapter 793: Impress Others With Your Ability

    Chapter 793: Impress Others With Your Ability


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi stroked Da Bai¡¯s head, affirming her Da Bai¡¯s abilities, ¡°Good boy, go find the next one.¡±


    Chu Lanzhen walked over with a smile, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, Da Bai is not only obedient but also very smart.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled slightly, ¡°Stop praising it, or it¡¯ll get arrogant.¡±


    While they were talking, Da Bai found another bamboo shoot baby. It ran to Chu Qingzhi, bit the hem of her clothes, and pulled towards the location of the bamboo shoot baby.


    Looking at the plump bamboo shoot baby, an idea came to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s mind. Why notunch a bamboo shoot soybean paste?


    Bamboo shoot soybean paste could be a dining table miracle, with the crispy texture of bamboo shoots, it should be delightful.


    With this idea in mind, Chu Qingzhi sped up the pace of digging bamboo shoots.


    Chu Lanzhen dug up ten bamboo shoots herself, then helped Chu Qingzhi. She came over with thest bamboo shoot, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, why are you digging so many bamboo shoots?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi did not disclose her ns, ¡°You¡¯ll know in time.¡±


    Chu Lanzhen did not ask further and took Chu Qingzhi¡¯s bamboo shoot basket,


    ¡°You¡¯re younger, let me carry the heavy load for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi touched her forehead helplessly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The vigers took good care of her, whether they were older or younger.


    Back home, Chu Qingzhi peeled the bamboo shoots, sliced them, cooked them, put them in a barrel, rinsed them with clean water, and took them to the workshop.


    After dinner, she went back to the workshop to try making the dining table miracle.


    Chu Qingning followed, ¡°Fifth sister, are you making a new product?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Making a dining table miracle.¡±


    Chu Qingning said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± At the workshop, Chu Qingzhi had Chu Qingning steam the beans while she processed the bamboo shoots.


    After more than an hour, a tempting fragrance filled the workshop. Chu Qingning sniffed, ¡°Fifth sister, it smells so good.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi put some bamboo shoot soybean paste in a bowl and handed it to Chu Qingning, ¡°Try it.¡±


    The bamboo shoot soybean paste in the bowl was shiny and red, the beans were intact, and the bamboo shoots were diced. After frying, the bamboo shoots were indistinguishable, making the whole look appetizing.


    After smelling it, Chu Qingning swallowed her saliva, ¡°I think I could eat another bowl of rice now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed a spoon to Chu Qingning, ¡°Try it like this first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingning ate almost half a bowl of bamboo shoot soybean paste.


    The beans were very soft, the bamboo shoots crispy, not too salty or nd, and the aroma was enticing. The color was also appealing. She licked her lips, ¡°Fifth sister, I think I could eat two more bowls of rice.¡±


    Truly a dining table miracle.


    ¡°Your wish will be fulfilled tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The sisters chatted andughed, cleaned up the workshop, and then returned home.


    Ge Lihua heard Chu Qingzhi¡¯s footsteps and came out of her room, ¡°Qingzhi, do you have time now? Let¡¯s discuss the children¡¯s test papers.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°Then wait a moment, I¡¯ll get the materials.¡±


    Hearing their conversation, Chu Qingning and Hong Yujun came to the second- floor hall.


    Everyone sat around the table.


    Ge Lihua brought out the teaching ns, the children¡¯s test papers, and homework, cing them on the table.


    Chu Qingzhi first reviewed the teaching ns, page by page, and then had an idea.


    Then she reviewed the homework, page by page, noticing everyone¡¯s handwriting was improving, with fewer mistakes and significant progress.


    Finally, she reviewed the test papers,paring them to the score chart. The children¡¯s performances varied, but overall, they were improving.


    Chu Qingzhi looked up at the three of them, ¡°Let¡¯s draft six test papers, three for academics and three for arithmetic.¡±


    Confused, Hong Yujun asked, ¡°Do the children need to take all six tests?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°No, we¡¯ll draft three levels of difficulty. The hardest one will be given as homework first to shock them. The children haven¡¯t faced difficulties yet and arecent. We need to ground them.¡±


    ¡°After the difficult one, we¡¯ll give them a slightly easier one to boost their confidence and affirm themselves.¡±


    ¡°During the exam, use the easiest one. These children are all good; let¡¯s try to keep them all.¡±


    After hearing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s n, they silently praised her brilliant mind, still unknown to the children.


    Ge Lihua said, ¡°We understand, Qingzhi. Let¡¯s start drafting the papers now, and you draft the hardest one.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Okay, review itter. You know them better. If it¡¯s too hard, we can lower the difficulty.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao, hearing their conversation, came out of their room but remained silent, quietly observing the test papers.


    After seeing them, they frowned, realizing the difficulty.


    Chu Xuyuan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fifth sister, this paper is quite difficult.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°It¡¯s based on the teaching n. If you think carefully, it¡¯s doable.¡±


    Chu Xuyao, with a slightly furrowed brow, doubted his own abilities, ¡°Fifth sister, I think about half of us won¡¯t pass.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°It¡¯s been too smooth sailing. This shock will help everyone¡¯s mindset settle.¡±


    Understanding Chu Qingzhi¡¯s intention, Chu Xuyao said, ¡°Fifth sister, I get it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi seized the moment, ¡°You also mustn¡¯t be arrogant. Take every step seriously, understand?¡±


    Chu Xuyao nodded, humbly stating, ¡°We¡¯re low-key at the academy.¡±


    ¡°Go rest, you have to rise early for studies tomorrow.¡± Chu Qingzhi was pleased with her two brothers, hardworking and ambitious. Their simultaneous victory in the young schrs¡¯ exam was still a hot topic.


    Chu Xuyao nodded, then stopped and turned, ¡°By the way, fifth sister, we have half a month until vacation.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Chu Xuyao exined, ¡°Teacher Yan said he¡¯ll arrange extra lessons for us, aiming for the schr exam the year after next.¡±


    Originally aiming for next year, but their foundation was weak, risking failure. Considering their top rank in the young schrs¡¯ exam, failing would be embarrassing. For safety, Teacher Yan suggested waiting another year to ensure sess.


    With their young age, waiting another year was beneficial, allowing them time


    to mature.


    Chu Qingzhi assured, ¡°Go, your parents will prepare everything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Xuyao hesitated, then asked, ¡°Fifth sister, how would you react if you heard someone gossiping about you?¡±


    This question implied that there were rumors about the brothers in the academy, but Chu Qingzhi chose not to confront it directly, letting them handle it first, ¡°Use your strength to prove them wrong.¡±


    Chu Xuyao and Chu Xuyuan exchanged looks, gaining insight.


    Chu Qingzhi gently advised, ¡°No matter what, your family is your strongest support. If you encounter insurmountable issues, tell us. We¡¯ll help.¡±


    ¡°We understand, fifth sister.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    The brothers cheerfully returned to their room.

 Chapter 794: Deceptively Simple

    Chapter 794: Deceptively Simple


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After spending two hours, the four of thempleted all six test papers, with


    Chu Qingzhi drafting the two most difficult ones herself.


    After she finished, Ge Lihua, Chu Qingning, and Hong Yujun gathered to review them.


    The first question in the knowledge test was: Please summarize your learning experience over the past three months in one sentence (limit: 20 characters).


    The charm of ancient literature lies in its conciseness and depth, where even four characters can convey a multitude of meanings.


    Ge Lihua expressed her admiration, ¡°This question is very open-ended. It¡¯s easy to write an answer, but very hard to score full marks.


    Chu Qingning shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t fully summarize it myself!


    Hong Yujunmented, ¡°It seems simple, but it¡¯s actually very difficult¡­¡±


    The threedies discussed fervently, especially as they moved on to theter questions. They concluded that while the questions might seem easy at first nce, scoring full marks would be exceedingly challenging.


    Chu Qingning gave Chu Qingzhi a thumbs-up, ¡°Fifth sister, impressive. This will probably stop the kids from getting too cocky.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°That¡¯s the effect I was aiming for.¡±


    They continued to the arithmetic questions, the first of which was: If you have bags of rice weighing 120 pounds, 70 pounds, and no pounds, how can you make each bag weigh exactly 100 pounds without using a scale, but you have an empty bag at your disposal?


    The threedies were stumped by the first question, taking a while to figure out the answer.


    Hong Yujunughed, ¡°This is too hard!¡±


    Ge Lihua worriedly asked, ¡°Can the children solve this?¡±


    Chu Qingning shook her head, ¡°It seems doubtful.


    However, Chu Qingzhi had faith in the kids, ¡°Whether they can solve it or not, we¡¯ll find out when they try it tomorrow.¡±


    Ge Lihua said with some anticipation, ¡°I¡¯ll collect the test questions. We¡¯ll have the students try them first thing in the morning.¡±


    Wondering if the children would cry upon seeing such difficult questions, they moved on from discussing the exam papers, and Chu Qingzhi returned to her room.


    Before bed, she needed to feed the parrots, rewarding those that deserved it.


    Taking care of a flock of bird children added quite a burden to her life.


    Upon seeing Chu Qingzhi return, Shuang¡¯er excitedly flew into the room,nding on the table to perform a color-changing trick for Chu Qingzhi.


    Every time it saw Chu Qingzhi, it was very happy.


    Of course, Chu Qingzhi also favored it. If she caught real caterpirs, they were definitely for it to eat; no one else received such treatment.


    Chu Qingzhi prepared the food on a te and ced it on the room¡¯s floor.


    Then, she blew a whistle with bamboo leaves, mimicking the sound of a titmouse, which signaled the gathering. Upon hearing this, the parrots rushed into the room,nding on the floor.


    Eating also required amand, so the parrots just stood there, looking at Chu Qingzhi, not starting to eat, showing remarkable discipline.


    Initially, the parrots weren¡¯t this obedient, starting to eat upon sight and ignoring Chu Qingzhi¡¯smands. It took five days before seeing effects and ten days for them to fully obeymands.


    Chu Qingzhi whistled again using the bamboo leaves, this time imitating a parrot¡¯s call, signifying it was time to eat.


    Hearing the sound, the parrots began to eat heartily and quickly, without spilling, eating steadily bite by bite.


    Chu Qingzhi trained the parrots with military precision, imposing strict discipline on eating, sleeping, and other behaviors, which is why they were so well-behaved and cute.


    After eating, the parrots stood still, awaiting Chu Qingzhi¡¯s nextmand.


    Chu Qingzhi, with a strict tone,manded, ¡°All parrots, choose a target to follow tomorrow and report back to me in the evening. Dismissed!¡± She then blew a whistle imitating ark¡¯s call.


    As the call sounded, the parrots flew out the window to return to their nests for the night.


    Chu Qingzhi bent down to pick up the te. Despite the many parrots having eaten, the floor was spotlessly clean, showing no sign of the recent activity.


    She ced the te on the desk, nning to take it downstairs for washingter.


    At that moment, an eagle flew in.


    Chu Qingzhi removed a message tube from its leg.


    ¡°Fifth sister, Yu Ting and I are preparing to head south tomorrow. Grandfather will handle affairs in the capital. If you need anything, write to grandfather.¡±


    After months, they were finally heading south.


    Chu Qingzhi penned a reply, ¡°Take care and have fun. Write if anythinges up.¡±


    Summoning another eagle, she sent the message to Chu Qingyue.


    As the eagle flew away, the golden phoenix on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arm flickered.


    Chu Qingzhi touched it, and soon, Tang Jinghong¡¯s deep and unique voice came through, ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m returning tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°Understood, waiting for you.


    On a cold morning at the end of November, Chu Qingzhi opened her door, shivering as the cold wind hit her.


    She went downstairs, with some time before breakfast, intending to check if the animal pens were warm enough. The animals in the pens were still young and easily susceptible to the cold.


    Stepping out, she encountered several vigers heading to the early market.


    ¡°Qingzhi, good morning!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, aunts!¡±


    She greeted many vigers along the way and continued on her tasks.


    Chu Qingzhi visited the horse pen.


    The pen was reinforced with quality materials. Entering it, she found it not only free from cold but also cozily warm, quitefortable.


    Fubao saw Chu Qingzhi and opened the stable door to greet her.


    Chu Qingzhi petted Fubao¡¯s head, ¡°Good boy, where¡¯s Houfu?¡±


    Fubao stepped aside to show Houfu.


    Houfu¡¯s belly had grown significantly, moving slowly towards them.


    Seeing Houfu, Fubao immediately became anxious, nudging Houfu gently, showing concern.


    Chu Qingzhi instructed, ¡°Take good care of Houfu. She¡¯s carrying your baby and it¡¯s hard on her.¡±


    Fubao wagged its tail several times, indicating understanding.


    Luo Hongping approached, ¡°Miss.¡±


    He slept in a thatched cottage, as a horse lover, he couldn¡¯t bear to leave the horses alone here. Only by staying could he rest assured.


    Chu Qingzhi turned, ¡°It¡¯s cold, go back to sleep. I¡¯m just checking on the horses and will leave soon, no worries.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Luo Hongping continued towards Chu Qingzhi, saying, ¡°I always pay attention to the horses¡¯ diet, safety, and warmth, treating them like my sons. Miss, you can rest assured.¡±


    This was true; every horse was in excellent condition, obviously well-cared for. Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°I trust you¡¯ll take good care of them.¡±


    Luo Hongping thanked her, ¡°Thank you for your trust.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi expressed her concern, ¡°Wear more clothes, don¡¯t catch a cold.


    I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡± Luo Hongping escorted Chu Qingzhi outside the horse pen and watched her walk towards the pig pen before he returned.


    In the pig pen, there were now two hundred piglets, all bought at the same time, approximately 100 pounds each, housed five to a pen, with ample space. Stepping out, Chu Qingzhi encountered early market-goers.


    ¡°Qingzhi, good morning!¡±


    ¡°Good morning,dies!¡±


    She greeted many vigers along her path and continued her duties.


    Chu Qingzhi arrived at the horse pen.


    The pen had been reinforced with quality materials. Inside, it was not just free from the cold but also pleasantly warm.


    Fubao, seeing Chu Qingzhi, opened the stable door to greet her.


    Chu Qingzhi petted Fubao, ¡°Good boy, where¡¯s Houfu?¡±


    Fubao moved aside, allowing Chu Qingzhi to see Houfu, whose belly had noticeably grown and moved slowly towards them.


    Fubao, seeing Houfu, immediately became anxious, gently nudging Houfu with concern.


    Chu Qingzhi advised, ¡°Fubao, take good care of Houfu. She¡¯s carrying your baby and it¡¯s hard on her.¡±


    Fubao wagged its tail several times, indicating understanding.


    Luo Hongping approached, ¡°Miss.¡±


    He slept in the nearby thatched cottage, not wanting to leave the horses alone here. He felt at ease only by staying close.


    Chu Qingzhi turned, ¡°It¡¯s cold, go back to sleep. I¡¯m just checking on the horses and will leave soon, no worries.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Luo Hongping continued towards Chu Qingzhi, saying, I constantly monitor the horses¡¯ diet, safety, andfort, treating them like my children. Miss, you can bepletely assured.¡±


    Indeed, every horse looked robust and well-cared for, clearly showing Luo Hongping¡¯s dedication. Chu Qingzhi responded with a smile, ¡°I believe you¡¯ll take good care of them.¡±


    Luo Hongping replied, ¡°Thankyou for your trust.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, showing concern, said, ¡°Dress warmly and don¡¯t catch a cold. I m leaving now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walkyou out.¡± Luo Hongping escorted Chu Qingzhi to the outside of the horse pen and watched her walk into the pig pen before returning.


    In the pig pen, there were now 200 piglets, uniformly sized at about 100 pounds each, housed five per pen, offering ample space.

 Chapter 795: Road Completion

    Chapter 795: Road Completion


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, five little pigs huddled together, sleeping soundly in a corner.


    The pathways and pens in the pigsty were clean, the water troughs were frequently changed and clean, and the feed troughs were spotless.


    The piglets were fed twice a day, consuming over a thousand pounds of feed each meal, which was a significant expenditure. The cooking room for pig feed had been expanded to amodate the continuous preparation of feed, keeping it busy.


    Between the several pens, where there used to be forests, all trees had been cut down and reced with pig vegetables and grasses. Daily collections of pig grass were necessary, or else there wouldn¡¯t be enough to feed them.


    Fortunately, this was Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fiefdom. With hermand, everything was provided; otherwise, running things smoothly would be difficult.


    The pigsty was managed by Guo Shangyong, who was very diligent, starting his work before dawn.


    At this moment, he came out from the cooking area, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re here so early?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°I came to check on them. It¡¯s getting colder, and I¡¯m afraid they might freeze.¡±


    Guo Shangyong professionally assured, ¡°I¡¯ve already reinforced the pens and made them cold-proof. They won¡¯t freeze, rest assured.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Thankyou for your hard work. I¡¯ll make sure to give you a generous bonus.¡±


    Guo Shangyong smiled, ¡°That¡¯s great, especially with the New Year approaching.¡±


    After a brief chat and seeing that Guo Shangyong was busy, Chu Qingzhi left the pigsty for the cowshed.


    The cowshed housed 104 cows, including one old cow that could no longer work and was provided with a separate pen to spend its retirement in peace after a lifetime of hard work.


    The other cows, fifty calves, had grown noticeably in almost two months and were very active, ying around in their pens.


    The remaining fifty cows, thirty of which were milk-producing and twenty pregnant, were gradually giving birth to calves.


    For this reason, Chu Qingzhi specifically hired an experienced elder to assist Fu Kangping with the cows to prevent him from being overwhelmed.


    The three bulls in the family were used for plowing and were very capable.


    Chu Qingzhi inspected the cowshed, noting the cleanliness of the walkways and the timely removal of cow dung, keeping the area dry andfortable.


    Fu Kangping greeted her upon seeing her, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re early today.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced over and smiled, ¡°I have some things to doter, so I came early to check.¡±


    Fu Kangping mentioned, ¡°Let me know if there¡¯s any issue. It¡¯s my first time taking care of so many cows, so there might be some oversight. With more experience, things will get better.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reassured, ¡°Your management is fine. I mainly came to check if they are cold, now that the weather is colder. Cold can affect milk production.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Fu Kangping said responsibly, ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements for cold protection. I¡¯ll check againter.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    With the horse pen, pigsty, and cowshed all in good condition, Chu Qingzhi felt relieved. After leaving the cowshed, she headed towards the brick kiln.


    The brick kiln was basically self-sufficient, as the demand for bricks for ongoing construction projects at home was high¡­


    When vigers wanted to build new homes for the New Year or weddings, knowing the quality of bricks from Chu Qingzhi¡¯s kiln, they insisted on buying some. After much persuasion, Chu Qingzhi reluctantly allocated some bricks for them.


    The four new products were selling well, with orders continuously increasing, necessitating the construction of workshops to meet the demand, which required a lot of bricks.


    Also, the construction of the mini-mart needed tens of thousands of bricks.


    Moreover, the houses for Xiao Chen¡¯s group and Wan Haonan¡¯s group were under construction, demanding a significant amount of bricks.


    Xiao Chen¡¯s group, consisting of about twenty people, had their houses built in one location, with half of them alreadypleted.


    Wan Haonan¡¯s group had only four courtyardspleted so far, with twenty- five people in total, meaning twenty-one more courtyards needed to be built.


    Chu Qingzhi observed the area for a while before heading towards the fields nted with cattle grass, pig grass, and horse grass. Taking advantage of the solitude, she sprinkled some spiritual energy to help them grow.


    The demand for grass by the cattle, horses, and pigs was too great, allowing her to ¡°cheat¡± a bit.


    Chu Rong¡¯s voice reached her, ¡°Qingzhi, someone is looking for you. Hurry back.¡±


    ¡± Coming.¡± Chu Qingzhi quickly made her way back.


    Chu Rong informed her, ¡°The person looking for you is named Pei Yuan. He said the road leading out from the west gate of Shuiyun County ispleted and wants you to inspect it.¡¯<sup>1</sup>


    ¡°I understand, Dad.¡±


    The road from the west gate was the route to the capital. Chu Qingzhi had allocated the most workers to its construction, which was due forpletion around this time.


    Pei Yuan waited at the courtyard gate for Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, I heard you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. There¡¯s no rush. You can eat first before we go.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±


    After breakfast, Chu Qingzhi and Pei Yuan rode fast horses towards the road.


    What used to be a two-hour journey now took only an hour.


    The newly paved road, covering half the distance to the capital, reduced the travel time from Shuiyun County to the capital from four hours to three. If the capital¡¯s side of the road were alsopleted, it would only take two hours to reach.


    Chu Qingzhi rode swiftly, both to save time and to test the road¡¯s quality. If the horses caused the cobblestones to loosen or flip, it would be uneptable.


    Fortunately, the ride revealed no issues, and the road seemed well-constructed.


    After the next rain, when the soil settled, the cobblestones would be even more secure.


    Chu Qingzhi was very satisfied.


    At the road¡¯s end, four people awaited her: an ountant, a supervisor, a procurement officer, and a personnel manager, with Pei Yuan overseeing everything.


    Chu Qingzhi dismounted and took the ledger from the ountant to review.


    Pei Yuan suggested, ¡°There¡¯s a stone over there. Sit and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, with her quick reading ability, finished the ledger in the time it took to burn an incense stick, signing her name at the end to approve the ounts.


    The ountant breathed a sigh of relief, his taskpleted.


    The supervisor then handed Chu Qingzhi the construction records, detailing daily progress, manpower, milestones, and any issues encountered.


    After reviewing, Chu Qingzhi signed her name, expressing her approval.


    The supervisor was proud to receive her endorsement, given Chu Qingzhi¡¯s reputation for strictness.


    The procurement records, detailing the purchase of cobblestones, tools, and milestones, were thoroughly documented and well-organized, impressing Chu Qingzhi, who also signed her name in approval.


    Lastly, she reviewed the personnel records, which detailed every worker¡¯s daily tasks, wages, and any absences. These records were meticulous, saving Chu Qingzhi a lot of trouble and ensuring everything was in order.


    With no issues found, Chu Qingzhi felt relieved.

 Chapter 796: Going Back on Their Word

    Chapter 796: Going Back on Their Word


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Everyone has worked hard during this period.¡± Chu Qingzhi gathered the four records and then took out two hundred taels of silver. ¡°This is from my own pocket, please take it and share among yourselves.¡±


    Being valued by Chu Qingzhi for management roles indicated their excellent character. Pei Yuan pushed her hand back, ¡°Miss, we cannot ept this. We have already received the wages due to us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi insisted, cing the money into Pei Yuan¡¯s hand, ¡°This is what you deserve. Take it.¡± She wanted to properly thank them for their great help.


    After several refusals, they finally epted the silver.


    None of them were wealthy, but they were good-hearted and literate, chosen by Chu Qingzhi to work on this road. They probably earned around a hundred taels of silver, which was a significant leap for them.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back. I¡¯ll need to check on the southern road in a


    bit.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Pei Yuan and the others were involved in other road constructions and needed to return to their tasks.


    The group mounted their horses and headed back to Shuiyun County.


    Coincidentally, just as Chu Qingzhi arrived in Shuiyun County, she ran into


    Zhang Feng, the manager of the southern project.


    Zhang Feng looked anxious. ¡°Miss Chu, there¡¯s a matter that needs your attention. Otherwise, it will surely dy the project.¡±


    Without a word, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two rode quickly toward the southern road.


    On the way, Chu Qingzhi learned about the situation.


    This was the road from Shuiyun County to Fengxin County.


    A few days ago, surveyors found that changing the road¡¯s direction could save half an hour of travel time. However, it would pass through a vige and use


    some of itsnd.


    Thinking about the cost savings, Zhang Feng negotiated with the vigers.


    The negotiations went well. They bought thend,pensated the vigers, signed a contract, and paid them.


    But today, when they returned, the vigers reneged. It wasn¡¯t an outright refusal; they now imed they were underpaid. They blocked the road, demanding more money to allow the construction.


    They had already constructed a mile along the new route. Now, demolishing and rebuilding would cost more than the detour. So, Zhang Feng went to reason with the vigers.


    However, it¡¯s hard to argue with obstinate people, and eventually, the issue escted to the officials. Now, the road was blocked, and construction was halted.


    This vige was called Wang Vige. Currently, all its residents were blocking the road, refusing construction without additional payment, indifferent to any argument.


    The construction workers stood opposite the vigers, visibly angered.


    Soldiers stood to one side, trying to mediate, but no one was willing to listen.


    The rapid sound of horse hooves approached.


    Everyone turned toward the source of the sound, and a strikingly beautiful young woman in green, with hair as dark as ink flying in the air and skin as lustrous as pearls, came into view.


    For once, everyone agreed on something-the young woman was incredibly beautiful, like a delicate peach blossom blooming in March.


    Chu Qingzhi dismounted gracefully in front of the vigers, her demeanor authoritative. ¡°I am Chu Qingzhi, their chief manager. If there¡¯s an issue, speak


    to me.¡±


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s posture, the vigers¡¯ bravado instantly diminished.


    Both the workers and the soldiers instinctively stepped back; Chu Qingzhi¡¯s presence was overwhelming, making it hard for them to even look up.


    The vigers pushed forward their vige chief, a sixty-year-old man with overthinking-induced white and sparse hair, trembling as if about to fall at any gust of wind.


    The vige chief scrutinized Chu Qingzhi briefly, then said, ¡°Little girl, better call your father. You can¡¯t make decisions here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi calmly responded, ¡°I can make decisions on behalf of my father. Speak up, vige chief. I¡¯ll give you the time of one incense stick to rify things. If it takes longer, you¡¯llpensate a hundred taels for every half-hour of dy, and the loss will be charged to your vige! ¡±


    Wang Vige¡¯s Wang Ben shouted, ¡°What a tone you have!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze shifted to Wang Ben, thinking him foolish for not knowing that the loudest gets targeted first, yet he dared to rebuke her, ¡°How much silver did you receive?¡±


    Wang Ben immediately deted, stuttering, ¡°Ten taels.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi coldly asked, ¡°So, you disagree with our road construction?¡±


    Wang Ben, stiff-necked, replied, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve given too little. Ournd could yield much grain.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi cut to the chase, ¡°Then please return thirty taels of silver to us, and we¡¯ll stop construction immediately.¡±


    Wang Ben was bewildered, ¡°You gave me ten taels. Why should I return thirty to you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi presented the contract, ¡°The contract states any breach of agreement incurs a threefoldpensation. Didn¡¯t you listen when we talked?¡±


    Zhang Yuan stepped forward, ¡°I made it clear at the time. All parties were present, and there was no deceit.¡±


    The vigers of Wang Vige shifted their gazes, thinking they could overpower the construction team by banding together, not anticipating this oue.


    Chu Qingzhi focused on Wang Ben, ¡°If we don¡¯t build, return the money. If you take longer than the time of one incense stick, pay a hundred taels. Think carefully.¡±


    Another viger protested, ¡°We won¡¯t ept this!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t even look at him. She just needed to focus on Wang Ben, ¡°Have you made up your mind? If so, go home and get the money.


    Under pressure, Wang Ben quickly caved, saying in a panic, ¡°Why only question me and not them?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi surveyed the crowd with a sharp gaze, ¡°After you, I¡¯ll question the others. No one will escape.¡±


    As Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze swept over them, vigers avoided eye contact, unable to face her scrutiny.


    Under intense pressure, Wang Ben¡¯s resolve crumbled, ¡°I won¡¯t oppose anymore. Build as you wish.¡±


    How could he possibly return the money he had taken, let alone pay an additional twenty taels? Impossible!


    After dering his position, he hastily fled, overwhelmed by being singled out by Chu Qingzhi; it was terrifying.


    Chu Qingzhi then asked loudly, ¡°Who else wants to obstruct?


    The vigers of Wang Vige all dodged away, unable to meet her gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. Leave, and I¡¯ll overlook this!¡± Chu Qingzhi paused before starting, ¡°One!¡±


    Immediately, some of the more timid vigers turned and ran.


    ¡°Two!¡±


    Those still watching pulled their families and fled.


    ¡°Three!¡±


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s stern look, they hesitated before scattering.


    The white-haired vige chief looked around and then slowly turned, shakily walking away.


    Soon, the road-blocking vigers had all disappeared.


    The officials, witnessing the scene, silently admired Chu Qingzhi¡¯s handling of the situation, acknowledging that tough measures were sometimes necessary to deal with stubborn people.


    The leading officer stepped forward to pay his respects, ¡°Miss Chu, we will take our leave now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°If these vigers cause more trouble in the future, or if they maliciously attempt to sabotage the road construction, handle it as I did, focusing on one person. Once they back down, the matter will be easier to resolve.¡±


    The officer smiled in agreement, ¡°We will remember your advice.¡±


    ¡°Take care,¡± Chu Qingzhi bid them farewell.

 Chapter 797: Private Property

    Chapter 797: Private Property


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi watched as the group of officials left, then turned to Zhang Feng and instructed, ¡°Proceed with the arrangements and continue the work.¡±


    Zhang Feng responded with a decisive, ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    As it was nearing noon, Chu Qingzhi decided to have lunch before returning. The workers¡¯ meals were contracted out to a restaurant owner with the surname Luo. She wanted to see the quality of the food provided.


    Not far away, three simple pavilions had been constructed from banana leaves for cooking and dining.


    These pavilions were quite convenient, easily assembled and disassembled, serving their purpose well.


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards the pavilion.


    Inside, five or six people were busy cooking, bustling around, with the fragrance of dishes spreading.


    They were unaware of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s visit, making this a surprise inspection. However, they did not disappoint her. The pavilion housed three tables, each set with arge pot of potatoes stewed with pork belly, a pot of seasonal vegetables, a pot of bone soup, and a dish of pickles.


    The pork in the potato and pork belly stew was abundant, not scrimped on, looking very hearty.


    Madam Luo, the owner¡¯s wife, was in charge of the cooking here.


    Madam Luo was cheerful and efficient, not minding her status, assisting everyone with chopping and cooking, very capable.


    Upon seeing Chu Qingzhi, she immediately greeted her, ¡°Miss, are you staying to eat with us today?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°I n to have lunch before returning.¡±


    Madam Luo thought for a moment and said, ¡°What we have is for the workers, it might not be delicate enough. Let me prepare some finer dishes for you, please wait.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, not wanting to make a fuss, stopped her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through the trouble, I¡¯ll eat the same as everyone else, it looks delicious.¡± Madam Luo sincerely said, ¡°But Miss is so delicate and beautiful, you should eat something better.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Really, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m a farm girl; I can eat anything.¡±


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s insistence, Madam Luo then abandoned the idea of making a separate meal for her, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll set up a separate small table for you and serve the food on dishes. The men are a bit coarse; we wouldn¡¯t want them to bump into you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed, ¡°Thankyou, Madam Luo.¡±


    It s no trouble at all.¡± Madam Luo waved her hand, swiftly setting up a table, then re-serving the food onto dishes for Chu Qingzhi, dishing up white rice and providing chopsticks, ¡°Please eat, Miss.¡±


    She secretly thought, it was good that Chu Qingzhi agreed to their family catering for the workers¡¯ meals; otherwise, how could they have made over two hundred taels of silver in these past few months? Chu Qingzhi was their family¡¯s benefactor.


    ¡°Thankyou.¡± Chu Qingzhi sat at the small table and began to eat.


    After a while, as the workers came for their lunch led by Zhang Feng, they saw Chu Qingzhi there and involuntarily quieted down.


    The men, usually rough and boisterous, now behaved like docile wives, tiptoeing around, afraid of disturbing her meal.


    Madam Luo came over to greet, ¡°Miss, you eat yours, they¡¯ll eat theirs, no need to be reserved. Come on, wash your hands and you can start eating.¡±


    With Chu Qingzhi present, everyone couldn¡¯t rx as they usually would, silently washing their faces and quietly getting their meals. Usually, meal times were loud and rowdy, but today was exceptionally quiet.


    Madam Luo had to suppress augh. Despite being just a young girl, Chu Qingzhi could make these big, strong men afraid.


    Chu Qingzhi continued eating, paying no mind to anyone else.


    After finishing her meal, Chu Qingzhi gave a few instructions and left. Her presence made everyone tense, plus she had many matters to attend to.


    Chu Qingzhi arrived at the county office, where, coincidentally, the county secretary wasing out. ¡°Miss, you¡¯vee at the right time. I was just about to look for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Is there something you need, county secretary?¡±


    The county secretary smiled back, ¡°Pleasee in, and we can talk.¡±


    Once they were seated inside, the county secretary got straight to the point. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re a straightforward person, so I¡¯ll be direct too. Now, thend around Chu Vige has be your fiefdom, your private property. The money you spent purchasing thend, the government needs to refund you.¡±


    Is such good fortune even possible? Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°All of it?¡±


    Yes, and from now on, you have full authority over thend transactions within your fiefdom. Outsiders cannot interfere.¡± After speaking, the county secretary handed over a stack of documents to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°These documents record the poption of your fiefdom, transactions ofnd among themoners, and some other affairs. I¡¯ve sorted them out for you, and from now on, you¡¯ll manage them yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, county secretary.¡± Chu Qingzhi took the documents, nced through them, and thought to herself, being andlordes with its own set of troubles, too much to handle.


    The county secretary chuckled, ¡°I suggest Miss specifically arranges a few people to handle your fiefdom¡¯s affairs. Otherwise, if everything requires Miss¡¯s direct involvement, it will be too cumbersome.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded in agreement, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange that once I return.¡±


    ¡°county secretary, I also have a small favor to ask of you.¡± Chu Qingzhi handed over thepletion records of the western road to the county secretary. ¡°Could you please post a notice about thepletion of the western road and ce these records under the notice for public viewing? I want all information to be open and transparent.¡±


    The county secretary assured her, ¡°Rest assured, Miss. I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡±


    ¡°Take care, miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi left the county office.


    The county secretary examined the four record books, consulted with the county magistrate, and then, as per Chu Qingzhi¡¯s instructions, posted the notice and ced the books under it for public scrutiny.


    ¡°Has the western road beenpleted? Should we go have a look?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking the same.¡±


    A bystander asked curiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you interested in checking the ount books and such?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re narrow-minded. This matter was overseen by Chu Qingzhi; no one could embezzle funds. Besides, the records areid out for everyone to see, how could there be any issues?¡±


    Another voiced their doubts, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Chu Qingzhi herself might¡­¡±


    Brother, you must not insult Miss Chu. Not to mention she would never do such a thing out of her great kindness, even if she did, we¡¯d be willing to give her the money.¡±


    Confused, they responded, ¡°You guys¡­¡±


    Someone exined, ¡°Miss Chu saved several counties around us, preventing countless losses. What¡¯s spending a little money inparison!¡±


    The person remained puzzled, ¡°But you¡­¡±


    Another chimed in, ¡°With Miss Chu handling things, there¡¯s no room for worry.


    The money spent is a trifle for the peace and prosperity she brings.¡±


    This left the questioner speechless.


    It was a first for them, witnessing people happily allowing someone else to manage their money. Such was the peculiar nature of Shuiyun County!


    As everyone wholeheartedly trusted Chu Qingzhi, the records remained under the notice, yet not a single person bothered to check them.


    With thepletion of the western road, it was now open for public use.


    In Chu Vige.


    Chu Qingzhi, with a stack of documents in hand, returned to Chu Vige, pondering over the management of her fiefdom on her way back.

 Chapter 798: The Fallen Family

    Chapter 798: The Fallen Family


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This issue had existed ever since Chu Qingzhi was ennobled as a marquise controlling a thousand households. She had been pondering it for a while, and now with the official documents in hand, it was time to make a decision.


    After much consideration, she decided to establish an institution simr to the government office, assigning specific individuals to manage the affairs of her fiefdom.


    By allocating personnel and assigning specific duties, she could be a hands-offndlord. Otherwise, she would be overwhelmed with various responsibilities and have no moment of peace.


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that her initial venture into business and opening workshops was solely for the purpose of seeking leisure and ease. Ironically, she now found herself trapped in a whirlwind of activities, bing as busy as a spinning top.


    Upon returning home, she set aside the official documents and began drafting an organizational chart. An office would certainly require a building, so resolving the housing issue was the first step.


    Currently, the affairs of her fiefdom were addressed on a case-by-case basis, depending on who approached her. However, the vigers mostly went to the vige head first, who would then collectively approach her, which wasn¡¯t too troublesome.


    But handling all matters personally was indeed burdensome.


    After some thought, Chu Qingzhi put pen to paper.


    While constructing buildings was easy, finding the right people for the job was challenging. The personnel required for these tasks needed to possess a certain level of political insight, the ability to bnce various rtionships, and the flexibility to address the vigers¡¯ issues¡­


    This proved to be a stumbling block for Chu Qingzhi. Where could she find such talented individuals?


    ¡°Take it slow,¡± she thought to herself. ¡°Let¡¯s build the office first.¡±


    Suddenly, Li Qingyu called out from downstairs, ¡°Qingzhi, someone is looking for you. Come down and see.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°I¡¯ming, Mother.¡±


    The visitors were the brothers Wang Yuanping and Wang Yuanlin.


    Wlien Chu Qingzhi was ennobled as a marquise, she was required to incorporate a thousand households from nearby viges into her fiefdom, resulting in four viges being allocated to her domain. However, there was a shortfall of two households.


    Having no other choice, the county secretary had to allocate two households from neighboring viges to make up the numbers.


    The brothers were allocated out of necessity. Although they shared the surname Wang, they were considered outsiders in their vige. When the county secretary discussed this matter in Wang Vige, the vigers decisively chose to allocate the brothers out.


    Unlike typical vigers, the brothers always appeared well-dressed, despite their poverty. Their clothes were clean and tidy, and they were both literate and well-educated.


    Having lived in the vige for three years, the brothers increasingly felt out of ce and struggled to integrate with the vigemunity.


    Descending the stairs, Chu Qingzhi felt an intuition upon seeing the brothers for the first time: the right people for the job had arrived.


    The brothers possessed the dignified and steady demeanor of individuals born into affluent families, standing upright with a determined and upright gaze, clearly capable individuals.


    Upon seeing Chu Qingzhi, Wang Yuanping and Wang Yuanlin exchanged a nce, feeling a premonition¡­ a wise leader!


    They respectfully greeted, ¡°We¡¯vee to see the Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi invited them in, ¡°Please,e inside.¡±


    Following Chu Qingzhi into the hall, the trio sat down, with the brothers as guests.


    The county secretary had not informed Chu Qingzhi about the Wang brothers, but she had noticed their unique situation while reviewing the registry. Their distinct circumstances, being the only individuals from a separate vige, caught her attention.


    Chu Qingzhi initiated the conversation, ¡°You can speak freely about your visit.¡± Initially, the brothers wanted to request Chu Qingzhi to rece them with two other households, as they had finally settled down and did not wish for any changes. However, upon meeting her, their perspective shifted, and their dormant ambitions were rekindled.


    Or perhaps, with the support of the youngdy before them, they saw a chance to revive their family.


    Behind Wang Yuanping and Wang Yuanlin stood over fifty family members, constituting a significant andplex family. Arge family implied financial resources, and the county secretary agreed to the vigers¡¯ plea to include the brothers in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s domain, a gesture of goodwill. If it were just the brothers, the county secretary would not have consented.


    Wang Yuanping, after some thought, discarded his prepared speech for a new proposition, ¡°Miss, with your newly granted fiefdom, you¡¯ll undoubtedly need people to manage affairs. We, the brothers, volunteer to serve diligently under yourmand, hoping for your endorsement.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, who could read faces, instantly recognized their quality. ¡°What


    can you do? Are you capable of managing my fiefdom¡¯s affairs?¡±


    Wang Yuanping exchanged a look with Wang Yuanlin before delving into their family history¡­


    Their grandfather, Wang Feng, was a high-ranking official, the Imperial Secretary of the fourth rank, serving directly under the emperor and managing court affairs, enjoying great prestige.


    However, their family¡¯s fortunes waned following the emperor¡¯s demise, culminating in Wang Feng¡¯s death.


    Their father, Wang Ming,cked Wang Feng¡¯s wisdom and fell victim to political machinations, leading to the imprisonment and execution of all family members holding office.


    This tragedy unfolded three years ago, when Wang Yuanping and Wang Yuanlin had just passed the imperial examinations. Due to their family¡¯s disgrace, they were barred from further exams, their years of hard work rendered futile, and they were expelled from the capital.


    Having lived in the capital for generations, they found themselves without a refuge, turning to Wang Vige, the homnd of a loyal servant, for shelter and stability.


    Unexpectedly, their situation worsened recently due to their family size, resulting in their forced relocation.


    The decline of such a prominent family evoked pity.


    Regardless of the past, life must go on.


    After hearing Wang Yuanping¡¯s story, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Are you both schrs?¡±


    Wang Yuanping nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ironically, their schr status now barred them from the imperial examinations, rendering their years of diligent study pointless.


    Chu Qingzhi remarked, ¡°Passing the examinations shows exceptional perseverance and ability. I acknowledge your efforts.¡±


    Pausing, she changed the subject, ¡°Are you truly willing to work under mymand?¡±


    Wang Yuanping stood, bowing respectfully, ¡°Yes, we will dedicate ourselves to resolving your concerns.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi rified, ¡°Working for me is rtively easy; there are not many rules. As long as you fulfill my tasks, fame, fortune, and authority are negotiable. However, failure to meet expectations will cost you my trust forever. Have you considered this carefully?¡±


    The brothers were taken aback by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s astuteness. Despite her youth, she quickly grasped their intentions.


    Realizing this, they grew even more earnest, ¡°We understand!¡±


    They sought nothing but fame and fortune, and with Chu Qingzhi promising these for good performance, there was no hesitation.


    Her willingness to employ them, recognizing their potential, earned Chu Qingzhi their admiration, ¡°When can you start assisting me?¡±


    Wang Yuanping replied, ¡°Anytime.¡±


    Chu Qingzzhi contemted, ¡°Then, go back today, arrange your family affairs, ande find me early tomorrow.¡±


    Wang Yuanping affirmed, ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

 Chapter 799: Who Compensates for the Loss?

    Chapter 799: Who Compensates for the Loss?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two brothers walked together towards Wang Vige.


    The t cobblestone path, like a beautiful ink painting drawn by nature, stretched into the distance, making the surroundingndscape even more stunning.


    Wang Yuanlin, with a touch of emotion, said, ¡°Brother, the road is different now that it¡¯s been repaired.¡±


    Wang Yuanping nodded, his respect for Chu Qingzhi growing, ¡°Indeed, Miss Qingzhi is genuinely working for the people¡¯s welfare. It¡¯s very rare.¡±


    Turning to Wang Yuanping, Wang Yuanlin observed him for a moment before asking, ¡°Is this why you changed your mind on the spot?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wang Yuanping admitted straightforwardly. ¡°We had no hope before, but now that there is, I don¡¯t want to miss it. Brother, if we lose this opportunity, it will be hard for us to turn our fortunes around.¡±


    A spark of eagerness rose in Wang Yuanlin, ¡°Then let¡¯s seize this chance.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Wang Yuanping then suggested, ¡°What if we move our family to Chu Vige?¡±


    Wang Yuanlin paused, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been forcibly removed from our vige; why not take this chance to choose a new ce to settle?¡± Wang Yuanping exined.


    Previously, they had no choice but to follow a family servant to Wang Vige. Now with a choice, he no longer wanted to stay in Wang Vige, where they always felt like outsiders,cking a sense of belonging.


    Wang Yuanlin frowned, ¡°But we don¡¯t have money.¡±


    Wang Yuanping nced at his brother, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Miss Qingzhi say that as long as we do good work for her, everything else will be taken care of?¡± WangYuanlin¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°I see, brother.¡±


    Wang Yuanping nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and share this good news with the family. It¡¯s been too long since they¡¯ve had any hope. This news should cheer everyone up.¡±


    Wang Yuanlin clenched his fists, motivated, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi named the administrative institution for her fiefdom ¡°Seal Office,¡± representing the governance structure within hernd.


    Three positions were established within the Seal Office.


    One for managing poption records, such as birth registrations, death notifications, leaving or joining the fiefdom, and other rted matters.


    One for managingnd, includingnd transactions, tax collection, and seed distribution.


    One for managing criminal matters, such as arson, theft, brawls, and other offenses.


    Chu Qingzhi pondered with her pen in hand. Now with the Wang brothers on board, she was still one person short. Who could fill that role?


    She went through a list of acquaintances but couldn¡¯t think of a suitable candidate.


    There was no rush; she could continue searching while constructing the Seal Office. Putting away her drawings, Chu Qingzhi left the room to find a suitable location for the Seal Office near the vige.


    As she stepped out, Ye Zixing rushed over in a panic, ¡°Miss, there¡¯s trouble at the bookshop!¡±


    Ye Zixing, the manager of Yaqing Bookshop, was a talented individual Chu Qingzhi had recruited from her paper mill.


    He had unique insights into business and innovative ideas, making him a perfect fit for managing Yaqing Bookshop.


    Under his management, the bookshop thrived, enjoying excellent business since he took charge.


    Chu Qingzhi inquired, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Ye Zixing, clearly distressed, exined, ¡°Miss, it¡¯splicated. Can we discuss it as we walk?¡±


    On their way, Ye Zixing told Chu Qingzhi about a man named Qin Yuming who visited the shop that day.


    He was a former student of Yunfei Academy and a schr. For some reason, he left the academy one day and ceased participating in the imperial examinations.


    However, he loved reading and visited Yaqing Bookshop daily since its opening, spending an hour each time at the same spot, with the same portion of pork jerky and a bowl of milk tea.


    Milk tea, a concoction of tea and milk sweetened with sugar, was Chu Qingzhi¡¯s creation. It could be enjoyed in or with additions like red beans, mung beans, taro balls, walnuts, etc., proving immensely popr.


    Everything was as usual until Qin Yuming encountered Tao Ming¡¯an, whom he had previously offended.


    Tao Ming¡¯an, the county magistrate¡¯s nephew, was known for his arrogance and disdain for others.


    Tao had once been exposed by Qin Yuming for cheating during an examination.


    Although the matter was resolved, their feud remained.


    Since then, Tao had taken every opportunity to humiliate Qin Yuming.


    But today was exceptionally unlucky.


    Usually, Qin Yuming would tolerate Tao¡¯s insults, preferring to avoid trouble.


    However, today¡¯s confrontation involved Xia Zongxian, Qin Yuming¡¯s close friend, who couldn¡¯t stand Tao¡¯s insults and ended up beating him severely.


    The beating was so severe that Tao was left with multiple injuries and even coughed up blood.


    Qin Yuming tried to intervene, but as a schr without martial skills, he couldn¡¯t stop the fight in time, resulting in Tao¡¯s injuries.


    The situation escted into a mess beyond control.


    Ye Zixing, overwhelmed, sought Chu Qingzhi¡¯s assistance.


    After hearing the full story, Chu Qingzhi was exasperated, ¡°Follow my lead when we get there.¡±


    Ye Zixing respectfully agreed, ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    The incident at Yaqing Bookshop had attracted a crowd of onlookers.


    The bookshop was in disarray, with scattered books, broken cups, spilled milk tea, and disced shelves¡­


    The crowd parted ways for Chu Qingzhi as she approached.


    Standing tall and imposing, Chu Qingzhi radiated a strong presence thatmanded silence.


    Qin Yuming, taking responsibility, immediately apologized to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault for causing trouble in the bookshop.¡± Chu Qingzhi assessed Qin Yuming, a schrly figure, ¡°Who started the fight?¡± Xia Zongxian, a young warrior with a sense of responsibility, stepped forward, ¡°Miss, it was me. But he insulted us first!¡±


    He pointed at Tao Ming¡¯an, who was receiving medical treatment for his injuries, his features contorted in pain.


    Tao Ming¡¯an retorted angrily, ¡°What business is it of yours what I say to Qin Yuming?¡±


    Xia Zongxian, filled with righteous indignation, dered, ¡°He¡¯s my friend. Insulting him is insulting me. I¡¯ll tell you, if I see you insult him again, I¡¯ll still beat you!¡±


    Tao Ming¡¯an clenched his teeth in anger, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Xia Zongxian showed his fist in warning.


    Chu Qingzhi, however, was not interested in their personal vendettas. She cut straight to the point, ¡°Who willpensate for the damage?¡±


    Qin Yuming quickly responded, ¡°I will pay for it!¡±

 Chapter 800: Free Labor

    Chapter 800: Free Labor


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi gave Ye Zixing a meaningful look, ¡°Calcte our losses.¡±


    Ye Zixing blinked, a sh of cunning passing through his eyes, and loudly responded, ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    Xia Zongxian hastily said, ¡°It was clearly his fault. Why should you pay? You shouldn¡¯tpensate!¡±


    Qin Yuming reasoned, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t intervened, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±


    He was grateful his friend stood up for him, but it led to even bigger trouble, leaving him feeling helpless.


    Xia Zongxian disagreed, ¡°It was Tao Ming¡¯an who insulted first. How could I not teach him a lesson? Yuming, this isn¡¯t about you.¡±


    He turned his criticism towards Tao Ming¡¯an, ¡°Every encounter with you leads to trouble. Be a man and pay up!¡±


    Tao Ming¡¯an shirked responsibility, ¡°Why should I pay? I think you should. Without you, would this shop have been wrecked?¡±


    After he spoke, Ye Zixing presented the ounts to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve tallied the total losses.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reviewed the bill, each item listed clearly.


    The loss included specially made teacups, valued at fifty taels per set, not sold individually, amounting to fifty taels.


    The disruption prevented business for approximately two hours, tranting to a loss of about thirty taels.


    The damage to the shop¡¯s reputation was roughly estimated at twenty taels.


    Considering the time Chu Qingzhi spent dealing with this issue, which she could otherwise use to earn a thousand taels per hour, the total came to one thousand one hundred taels.


    She handed the bill to Qin Yuming, ¡°Time topensate.¡±


    Qin Yuming, expecting to pay a minor sum, was stunned to see a demand for over a thousand taels, unable to find fault with any listed item.


    Xia Zongxian, upon reviewing thepensation bill, was astounded, ¡°One thousand one hundred taels?¡±


    Ye Zixing kindly reminded them, ¡°You betterpensate quickly. If it takes more than an hour, you¡¯ll owe two thousand one hundred taels. Miss Chu¡¯s time isn¡¯t to be wasted lightly.¡±


    Hearing this astronomical figure, the bystanders became exceedingly cautious, even treading lightly, wary of the high cost of disturbances.


    Tao Ming¡¯an, relishing their dilemma, scoffed, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to pay? Hurry up and get your silver!¡±


    Qin Yuming¡¯s family could perhaps afford three to four hundred taels, but a thousand was beyond his reach, making him increasingly tense.


    Xia Zongxian, a warrior with limited funds, was faced with the prospect of paying over a thousand taels, a daunting task.


    Scratching his head, his demeanor became uneasy.


    Had he known the cost of hitting Tao Ming¡¯an would be so steep, he would have remained calm.


    Chu Qingzhi observed them both, ¡°This incident involves all three of you, so thepensation will be divided among you. Tao Ming¡¯an, being the instigator, will pay six hundred taels, and the other two will pay two hundred fifty taels each. If you don¡¯t have the money, you can work off your debt until it¡¯s cleared.¡±


    Freebor, how could she refuse?


    Without a second thought, Xia Zongxian agreed to work off his debt, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m willing to work for you until my debt is cleared.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stated, ¡°Working for me pays three taels a month. It would take eighty-four months, or seven years, to work off two hundred fifty taels. Poor performance means no pay for that month.¡±


    Xia Zongxian, considering his scant savings, agreed, ¡°I ept. But what if I can pay sooner?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi generously allowed, ¡°You can settle the debt early, interest-free.¡±


    Grateful for the interest waiver, Xia Zongxian readily agreed.


    Chu Qingzhi signaled Ye Zixing, ¡°Draft the contracts.¡±


    Yes, thought Ye Zixing, admiring Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ease in securing two workers.


    Qin Yuming, observing Xia Zongxian, also volunteered, ¡°I¡¯m willing as well.¡±


    He could ask his family to pay the silver, but could he allow Xia Zongxian tobor alone? The trouble was for his sake, after all.


    Chu Qingzhi instructed, ¡°Draft another contract.¡±


    From behind the counter, Ye Zixing confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    With thepensation determined for the other two, Tao Ming¡¯an had no choice but to agree and immediately sent someone to fetch the silver.


    With the issue resolved, Chu Qingzhi turned to the onlookers, ¡°Thank you for visiting the bookshop. We need to tidy up now. Please, leave us for half an hour before we reopen.¡±


    As the crowd dispersed, everyone internally vowed never to cause trouble in the bookshop again, lest they provoke Chu Qingzhi and face potential ruin.


    The tale of the bookshop¡¯s costly disturbance quickly spread throughout the county, reminding everyone not to cross Chu Qingzhi, for it could lead to the undoing of a lifetime¡¯s effort.


    Chu Qingzhi told the three, ¡°Clean up the bookshop. Qin Yuming and Xia Zongxian,e find me in the vige tomorrow morning. I have work for both of you. We¡¯ll discuss everything then.¡±


    Qin Yumingacknowledged, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After signing the contracts, Chu Qingzhi sat aside, watching them clean.


    Tao Ming¡¯an, having paid, questioned why he also had to clean. Chu Qingzhi challenged his earlier aggression with sarcasm.


    Resigned, Tao Ming¡¯an began sweeping, sending resentful nces at Qin Yuming and Xia Zongxian, wishing his stares could dismember them.


    Ignoring Tao Ming¡¯an¡¯s animosity, Qin Yuming and Xia Zongxian epted their responsibility for the consequences.


    Once the shop was restored, Tao Ming¡¯an¡¯s servant returned with the silver, which was handed over to Chu Qingzhi.


    After verifying the payment, Chu Qingzhi ordered, ¡°Ye Zixing, reopen the doors.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Following the reopening, Chu Qingzhi returned to the vige.


    Xia Zongxian inquired of Ye Zixing, ¡°Is Miss Chu always this fair and just?¡±


    Ye Zixing countered, ¡°Haven¡¯t you experienced it yourself?¡±


    Xia Zongxian further questioned whether Chu Qingzhi was strict, as he would be working under her and needed to know more to avoid offending her again.


    Ye Zixing assured him, ¡°Miss Chu is very strict, but you¡¯ll realize being with her is a blessing. Cherish it.¡±


    Skeptical, Xia Zongxian doubted a youngdy¡¯s capabilities, dismissing the widespread rumors as mere gossip.


    As they left, Qin Yuming called, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Agreeing, Xia Zongxian followed, worried about his impendingborious days but walked on silently.


    Back in Chu Vige, Chu Qingzhi continued her search for a location to establish the Seal Office.

 Chapter 801: Constructing a Bamboo House

    Chapter 801: Constructing a Bamboo House


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After strolling around the vige, Chu Qingzhi took a liking to a spot next to the Chu Qingning Medicine Shop.


    The terrain here was t, facing a T-junction ahead, offering a wide view and convenient ess. Behind it, severalrge clusters of lush bamboo added to the scenic beauty. To the left was the medicine shop, and to the right stood two decades-old locust trees, creating an excellent environment.


    With the location decided, it was time to construct the buildings.


    Chu Qingzhi went to find An Shanwu at the location of the grocery store (mini supermarket) to discuss the construction of the Seal Office.


    The foundation of the grocery store was alreadyid, and bricying could start soon. An Shanwu and his workers toiled till dusk daily, working tirelessly. After hearing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s request, An Shanwu expressed his difficulty, ¡°Qingzhi, I really can¡¯t spare any hands right now, not until the grocery store is finished.¡±


    The construction of the grocery store, workshops, the houses for Xiao Chen, Wan Haonan, and other vigers meant that no workers were avable.


    It would take another two months toplete the grocery store, but the Seal Office couldn¡¯t wait that long. Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment, ¡°Go ahead with your work; I¡¯ll figure out another way.¡±


    An Shanwu nodded apologetically and went to expedite the work.


    As Chu Qingzhi walked towards the medicine shop, pondering her options, she spotted a bamboo hut by the road used for storing firewood. It gave her an idea. She went home to fetch a machete and headed to the bamboo grove, nning to use bamboo to construct several huts for the Seal Office.


    The bamboo huts, oncepleted, would be just as good as brick houses.


    In the bamboo grove, Chu Qingzhi chose the thickest and straightest bamboos to cut, then stripped them of branches and piled them aside.


    Chu Qingning noticed her cutting bamboo and quickly came over, ¡°Fifth sister, what are you doing with the bamboo?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, with a swift chop, severed a bamboo stalk, ¡°I¡¯m building bamboo huts for Seal Office affairs. There aren¡¯t enough workers for building houses right now, so I¡¯m nning to erect some bamboo huts as a temporary solution until we can build proper brick housester.¡±


    Chu Qingning offered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go home and get a knife to help you cut.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tending to patients at the medicine shop?¡±


    Chu Qingning replied, ¡°The patients have been seen to.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± said Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingning hurried home, fetched a machete, and went to another area to choose and cut good bamboo.


    Several vigers, seeing the sisters cutting bamboo, ran over to help.


    With so many people assisting, Chu Qingzhi stopped cutting and went back to fetch the blueprints and Chu Rong¡¯s measuring tools. She used lime to map out the Seal Office¡¯s floor n.


    The load-bearing parts of the bamboo huts needed wood, so trees had to be cut down.


    Cutting trees was easy for Chu Qingzhi, who covertly used her spiritual power. She could fell a tree as thick as a thigh in two strikes and carry it back easily.


    The vige men, witnessing Chu Qingzhi effortlessly carryingrge logs, couldn¡¯t help but stop and watch, admiring her strength and vowing never to underestimate women again.


    At this time, Li Zhangjie arrived in the vige with his parents and siblings. Proudly, Li Zhangjie said, ¡°Dad, Mom, this is the vige I live in. Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Li¡¯s father looked around and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This vige is so much more beautiful and prosperous than ours, many times over.¡±


    Li¡¯s mother felt constrained, ¡°Zhangjie, you had the foresight. We would never have thought toe to your sister Qingzhi.¡±


    Li Zhangjie scratched his head, ¡°Initially, I just wanted to repay kindness.¡±


    Li¡¯s father advised, ¡°No matter what, you must act with a conscience and avoid wrongdoing, understand?¡±


    Li Zhangjie assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Let me show you around the vige, Dad, Mom. We¡¯ll be living here from now on, so get familiar with the surroundings.¡±


    Li¡¯s father nodded happily, ¡°Good, I like this ce.¡±


    The Li family of five wandered through the vige. Li Zhangjie introduced them to the vigers, eventually reaching the site where Chu Qingzhi was building the Seal Office.


    Remembering Chu Qingzhi¡¯s appearance, Li¡¯s parents, with a child in tow each, approached her and knelt down, ¡°Thank you, Miss, for taking in Zhangjie. We will never forget your great kindness¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi noticed them approaching and thought they needed something from her, but they knelt down instead.


    She helped them up, ¡°You¡¯re Zhangjie¡¯s family?¡±


    Li Zhangjie didn¡¯t expect his parents to kneel to Chu Qingzhi and hurried over, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, these are my parents, and my younger sister and brother.¡±


    As they were at a construction site, Chu Qingzhi led them to a safer area, ¡°When did you arrive?¡±


    Li¡¯s father eagerly replied, ¡°Yesterday afternoon. Zhangjie met us at the station gate. We even saw the Head Manager; he¡¯s very distinguished.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°My brother would be happy to hear you say that.¡±


    She then told Li Zhangjie, ¡°Take your parents to see the rest of the vige. I need to oversee the bamboo hut construction here.¡±


    Li Zhangjie was about to agree when his father interrupted, ¡°Miss Chu, I also work in construction. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to help build.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind, but you must be tired from your journey. You should rest more.¡±


    ¡°No need, we vigers are used to working. It feels odd to stop,¡± said Li¡¯s father, rolling up his sleeves to work, unstoppable.


    Li¡¯s mother also insisted on working, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Miss. My husband and I love to work. Let us help.¡±


    Joining the workforce, she too started to help.


    Chu Qingzhi, feeling helpless, suggested, ¡°Zhangjie, why don¡¯t you take your sister and brother to y?¡±


    Li Ziyun stepped forward, eagerly looking at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, I can work too. Please assign me some tasks.¡±


    Li Zhangan, very sensibly, added, ¡°Me too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, facing these two eager kids, felt helpless, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. Just sit on a stone and rest.¡±


    Li Ziyun insisted, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, I¡¯m very capable. Let me work.¡±


    Seeing their determination, Chu Qingzhi led them to the courtyard outside the medicine shop, telling Sun Xian, ¡°Xian, these two will assist you. Show them what to do.¡±


    Sun Xian, excited to speak with Chu Qingzhi, replied eagerly, ¡°Yes, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then instructed the children, ¡°She¡¯s Sun Xian. You¡¯ll be helping her with the work.¡±


    LiZiyun, delighted, responded, ¡°Yes, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    After giving instructions, Chu Qingzhi left to expedite the construction of the bamboo house.


    Li Zhangjie eventually joined in the work as well.


    What was supposed to be a leisurely visit to the vige turned into an all- hands-on-deck effort.


    In Sun Vige.


    Inside the main house, Sun Shisheng anxiously spoke, ¡°Dad, if we don¡¯t sell the pigs soon, we¡¯ll waste all the grain at home.¡±

 Chapter 802: A Thousand Pounds of Salt

    Chapter 802: A Thousand Pounds of Salt


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sun Shisheng, the eldest son of andlord, came from a family that raised many pigs. Previously, Chu Qingzhi had even purchased several piglets from their farm.


    Thendlord, Sun, was also fraught with worry, saying, ¡°With the year-end approaching, everyone¡¯s holding off selling their pigs until now, causing the market price of pork to drop daily. Selling now hardly turns a profit.¡±


    Sun Shisheng, anxious, said, ¡°If we don¡¯t sell now and the price drops even lowerter, we¡¯ll make even less money.¡±


    Thendlord was silent. With the price of pork changing daily, it was difficult to make a sale, which troubled him deeply.


    Sun Shisheng urged, ¡°Dad, please think of something. Silence isn¡¯t going to solve our problem.¡±


    Irritated by his son¡¯s nagging, thendlord retorted, ¡°If I had a solution, I would have sold the pigs already instead of listening to you go on and on. You¡¯re young and should have fresh ideas. Why haven¡¯t youe up with anything?¡±


    Sun Shisheng replied with a smile, ¡°Dad, that¡¯s not fair. The saying goes ¡®the older, the wiser.¡¯ I may be young, but Ick experience.¡±


    Thendlord nced at his son and huffed, leaving the house.


    Sun Shisheng touched his nose, wishing he coulde up with a solution, but felt stuck due to hisck of ideas.


    Thendlord wandered around the vige and the pigsty, then made his way to Chu Vige.


    He had heard of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s intelligence and, now that his family were her subjects, thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt to seek her advice.


    With this thought, he hastened his pace.


    In Chu Vige.


    Thanks to everyone¡¯s efforts, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s bamboo house was gradually taking shape.


    The bamboo house consisted of seven rooms in total. Three were dedicated to different types of administrative affairs, one served as a waiting area for visitors, one for document storage, another as a storeroom, and thest room was kept spare.


    A small courtyard was nned for the front, to be adorned with flowers and nts¡­


    Li¡¯s father turned out to be an excellent builder, not any less skilled than An Shanwu, as observed by Chu Qingzhi. However, his overly honest nature suited him more forbor than management.


    With him overseeing the bamboo house, Chu Qingzhi felt relieved to focus on other matters.


    She made a trip to the county town to buy some dyes and then to a medicinal herb shop for some herbs.


    The bamboo house required protection against insects and moisture. Chu Qingzhi nned to concoct a coating using the dyes and herbs, which would not only color the bamboo but also protect it from pests and dampness.


    After preparing the coating and handing it over to Li¡¯s father, she saw Landlord Sun approaching.


    The two were acquainted through previous business transactions.


    Landlord Sun greeted her respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Marquise.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°At ease, Landlord Sun. Speak freely.¡± She knew people only sought her out when they faced unsolvable issues.


    Landlord Sun, with a troubled look, said, ¡°I can¡¯t sell the pigs from my home. Miss, do you have any suggestions?¡±


    Selling pigs was a business transaction, and the proceeds were subject to a share of business tax paid to Chu Qingzhi.


    Since being conferred the title of Marquise, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s business taxes were no longer payable to the government but directly to her, meaning essentially no tax was due.


    The business tax was twenty percent, and Chu¡¯s tradingpany had to pay a thousand taels to the government each month. Not having to pay taxes anymore brought great joy to her household.


    Chu Qingzhi inquired, ¡°How many pigs do you have ready for sale?¡±


    Landlord Sun quickly said, ¡°One hundred and fifty, each weighing over two hundred pounds. They could be sold, but the price is too low¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that her household indeed needed arge quantity of pork, but since they already had a supplier under contract, buying more would be excessive. She needed to think of another solution.


    A cold wind blew by-


    Feeling the chilly breeze, an idea struck Chu Qingzhi. Pork could be made into cured meat!


    In this era, salt was expensive, and there was little awareness among the popce about making cured meat, hence its absence from the market.


    Pork could be used not just for cured meat but also for sausages, cured ribs, and preserved meat, all of which were excellent preserved foods.


    Furthermore, pig bristles could be made into toothbrushes, and fat could be processed into soap ¨C both had a market demand. Thus, a pig could be fully utilized.


    This era had toothbrushes, albeit crudely made and barely fit for use.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Sell your pigs to me.¡±


    Landlord Sun, overjoyed, asked, ¡°All of them?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll buy them at the normal price, but I need to prepare some things first. It might take until tomorrow or the day after to begin ughtering. Can you wait?¡±


    Landlord Sun was ecstatic, ¡°I can wait, Miss, you¡¯ve helped me immensely.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi instructed, ¡°Go home for now. I¡¯ll have someone notify you when it¡¯s time.¡±


    Landlord Sun eagerly agreed, ¡°Yes, yes, thank you, Miss.¡±


    ¡°Hm,¡± Chu Qingzhi returned to her room and wrote a list of spices needed for curing meat ¨C sichuan pepper, star anise, cinnamon, and other ingredients, specifying the quantities required.


    After finishing, she handed the list to Chu Haodong, ¡°Get these items by noon tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Haodong took the list, ¡°Alright.¡±


    At that moment, an unexpected visitor arrived in the vige, ¡°Miss, I have something important for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to see it was the county secretary, ¡°county secretary.¡±


    The county secretary hade on horseback, a challenge for a schr. Dismounting, he handed Chu Qingzhi a piece of paper, ¡°This is the salt warrant you requested from the Emperor, granting you two hundred dan (a dan equals too pounds, so two hundred dan equals twenty thousand pounds) for a year.¡±


    He thought to himself, daring to ask the Emperor for something, Chu Qingzhi was indeed formidable and uniquely favored, especially to be granted two hundred dan of salt, a highly sought-aftermodity.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled slightly, ¡°Thank you for making the trip, county secretary. Would you like toe in for a cup of tea?¡±


    The county secretary waved his hand, ¡°No need, I have other matters to attend to.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi politely said, ¡°Then take care, county secretary.¡±


    The county secretary bowed, ¡°Farewell.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reviewed the salt warrant again. With this warrant, buying salt from the ¡®Levy Office¡¯ would be half the price, saving money.


    The ¡®Levy Office¡¯ managed the sale of government-monopolized goods like tea, salt, and iron, issuing receipts for merchant payments and selling exotic goods in cities and counties everywhere.


    Having not yet left, Chu Qingzhi handed the salt warrant to Chu Haodong, ¡°Go and buy a thousand pounds of salt immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Haodong felt privileged, amazed that he would get to see and use a salt warrant in his lifetime, a rare honor not afforded to many.


    With the salt warrant, purchasing salt went smoothly. Moreover, the ¡®Levy Office,¡¯ knowing the salt was for Chu Qingzhi, even discreetly gifted her an extra ten pounds, aiming to curry favor.


    At the courtyard entrance.


    ¡°Qingzhi!¡± A slender girl in a pink dress approached Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi turned, ¡°Wanwan.¡±


    Yu Wanwan, after over three months of recuperation, not only had her health fully recovered but she also developed curves. Her tall stature made her particrly eye-catching.

 Chapter 803: Pest Infestation

    Chapter 803: Pest Infestation


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Wanwan approached Chu Qingzhi, her eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯vee to bid you farewell. I¡¯m returning to Wan City.¡±


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Chu Qingzhi inquired.


    ¡°Early tomorrow morning. I¡¯m already packing,¡± Yu Wanwan replied, her face showing a hint of shyness and anticipation. ¡°I will be getting married not long after I return. I¡¯ll send you an invitation. Would youe to my wedding?¡± With a soft smile, Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°If I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll definitely attend.¡± Yu Wanwan stepped forward for a hug. ¡°Qingzhi, you are the benefactor of my life. I will always be grateful to you.¡±


    She then took a box from her maid and handed it to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°This is specifically for you. You must ept it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi tried to decline, ¡°You¡¯ve already paid the consultation fee. There¡¯s no need for anything else.¡±


    Yu Wanwan insisted, ¡°Please ept it. It¡¯s the only way to express my gratitude.¡±


    Seeing Yu Wanwan¡¯s sincerity, Chu Qingzhi took the box and opened it to find a set of purple pearls. ¡°This gift is too valuable.¡±


    Such pearls were considered luxury items, with each worth at least a thousand taels. This box contained ten, totaling ten thousand taels. Chu Qingzhi attempted to return them.


    Yu Wanwan stopped Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°I sincerely offer this to you. Please, ept it.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian mentioned, ¡°Wanwan¡¯s mother breeds a lot of river ms.


    These pearls are all from their farm.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Then, thankyou.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Yu Wanwan said. ¡°If you ever visit Wan City, you muste to see me.¡±


    At this, Yu Wanwan remembered she hadn¡¯t told Chu Qingzhi about her background. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯m the daughter of the Prefect of Wan City. I forgot to tell you earlier, but it¡¯s not toote now. Remember, if youe to Wan City, you must visit me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was somewhat surprised by Yu Wanwan¡¯s prestigious origin. ¡°I will.¡±


    Relieved by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s promise, Yu Wanwan decided it was time to leave.


    ¡°You¡¯re busy, so we won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Safe travels.¡±


    Yu Wanwan bowed to Chu Qingzhi and then departed with Zhuang Ziqian.


    Chu Qingzhi stood still, watching them leave.


    Yu Wanwan and Zhuang Ziqian make a good match. Best wishes to you both!


    In Xu Vige.


    The vige head, along with the vigers of Xu Vige, stood before theirnds outside the vige, their brows furrowed in deep concern.


    The fields were nted with wheat, which had grown to about finger height and was initially thriving. But now, the wheat began to turn yellow.


    Not just one family¡¯s crops, but everyone¡¯s wheat was affected.


    The vige had always grown wheat, but they had never encountered this situation before.


    Xu Jinfu spected, ¡°Dad, in previous years, we bought seeds from the county town, but this year we got them from Miss Qingzhi. Could that be the reason?¡± Vige head Xu red at Xu Jinfu. Was this something he could say carelessly? Another viger said, ¡°I agree with Xu Jinfu. Otherwise, there¡¯s no exnation for this phenomenon.¡±


    After much thought, vige head Xu decided, ¡°Let¡¯s go talk to Miss Qingzhi about this. She should have a solution.¡±


    The vigers urged him, ¡°Hurry, we may be toote to save the crops otherwise.¡±


    Vige head Xu left for Chu Vige with a heavy heart.


    It wasn¡¯t just Xu Vige facing this issue; Chu Vige, Sun Vige, and Zhou Vige were all experiencing the same problem. The wheat nted throughout Chu Qingzhi¡¯s domain was turning yellow.


    Standing in front of her own wheat field, Chu Qingzhi was at a loss.


    The yellowing of the wheat wasn¡¯t due to any other reason but pest infestation. The wheat seeds, nourished by her spiritual energy, contained a trace of it, attracting wheat pests en masse.


    These pests burrowed into the soil, sucking the sap from the wheat roots, causing the nts to turn yellow.


    Using a small hoe, Chu Qingzhi dug up a cluster of wheat, revealing small insects resembling aphids scattering in panic.


    Chu Qingzhi assured the gathered vigers, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go prepare a remedy right away. Once you apply it to your fields, the problem will be solved.¡±


    Her words immediately calmed everyone, ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say, Miss.¡±


    Vige head Xu, who had just arrived, hurried back to spread the good news.


    Chu Qingzhi returned to her room to write down a prescription and then headed to the county¡¯s herb shop.


    At the herb shop.


    The apprentice said, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know what Great Maple is, and we don¡¯t have it here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi frowned slightly. ¡°Do you have Aconite?¡±


    The apprentice shook his head in confusion, ¡°No.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi listed several herbs with simr medicinal properties to Great Maple, but all were unavable, which she found odd. ¡°Is it that our county doesn¡¯t have them, or are they not found anywhere in Great Ling?¡±


    The apprentice replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never heard of them in all my time working here.¡±


    It seemed unlikely that the entire Dalincked these herbs; perhaps just this shop or Shuiyun County didn¡¯t have them. Chu Qingzhi had the apprentice pack up what they did have, intending to search elsewhere for the missing ingredients.


    After visiting every herb shop in Shuiyun County without sess, she decided to try her luck in Tongzi County.


    Wheat could only be saved within three days; beyond that, the efforts of the people in her domain would be in vain, and she would face significant losses.


    She rushed to Tongzi County as fast as she could. Upon arriving, she went straight to the herb shops.


    Despite checking all ten shops in the county, she found none of the needed herbs.


    Chu Qingzhi then sent her two disciples with letters to search for the herbs, and she drew pictures of the nts for the parrots to see before setting out with them to search in the mountains. Big White also followed them into the hills.


    Upon reaching the mountains, Big White stayed close to Chu Qingzhi, while the parrots dispersed to search.


    Atop a cliff, Wen Shaoyuan was surrounded by a group of masked men in ck.


    The leader of the men in ck said sternly, ¡°Hand over the item, or we¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re left with nothing but bones!¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan sneered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d carry it on me?¡±


    Changing tactics, the man in ck taunted, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Tang Jinghong¡¯s dog to be so loyal. But today, you have no choice. I heard you¡¯re about to marry Hong Yujun. How about we exchange her for the item?¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s expression remained calm and resolute, ¡°If you dare touch her, your own families won¡¯t live to see another day. Try me!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The leader of the men in ck signaled his subordinates with a wave and sneered darkly, ¡°Go capture Hong Yujun. I want to see if Tang Jinghong would seek revenge for you!¡±


    At that moment, Wen Shaoyuan nced back at the cliff and, with a sudden leap, jumped down from the edge.


    At this time, in the mountains searching for herbs, Chu Qingzhi looked up just in time to see someone falling from the cliff.


    The person seemed familiar!


    After a moment of recognition, she realized it was Wen Shaoyuan!


    Activating her spiritual power in her legs, she dashed towards the cliff base, her figure as swift as a ghost, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 804: Matters of Secrecy

    Chapter 804: Matters of Secrecy


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mid-flight, realizing she might not make it in time, Chu Qingzhi waved her hand, and the vines on the cliffside came to life, weaving into a,yer uponyer, suspended in mid-air to catch Wen Shaoyuan.


    Between the vines, translucent spiritual energy diffused, easing the gravity on Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s descent. Otherwise, even if caught, the impact would crush him to pieces.


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at Wen Shaoyuan, sending a stream of spiritual energy towards him that entered his brow, causing him to faint. This scene was not meant for his eyes.


    Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s rapid fall broke through theyers of vines, creating arge hole.


    Chu Qingzhi quickly manipted the vines again, weaving another below until Wen Shaoyuan was safely caught.


    With a gesture, the vines carrying Wen Shaoyuan flew towards her,nding softly on the ground.


    Then, she broke several trees growing horizontally from the cliff, altering the ground to create a scene where those trees had saved Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s fall. Coincidentally, while destroying the trees, Chu Qingzhi found the herbs she had been searching for.


    She collected all the herbs, then summoned Da Bai to carry Wen Shaoyuan, and whistled for the parrots to gather, preparing to leave.


    The forest was fraught with dangers, and the parrots were now fully capable of scouting. Losing even one would be a great loss to her.


    Back in Chu Vige, Chu Qingzhi had Shuang¡¯er summon Hong Yujun since the keys to Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s house were with her.


    Hong Yujun, puzzled but quick to respond upon hearing Chu Qingzhi s request, followed Shuang¡¯er immediately.


    Seeing Wen Shaoyuan lying on Da Bai¡¯s back, Hong Yujun hurried over, nearly tripping in her haste. She asked Chu Qingzhi, filled with anxiety, ¡°What happened to Shaoyuan?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get him settled in his room first,¡± Chu Qingzhi suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fetch the keys from the room,¡± Hong Yujun said, rushing towards Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house where she had left the keys.


    Returning with the keys as quickly as she could, Wen Shaoyuan wasid on the bed.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Hong Yujun urgently inquired.


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure myself. I just saw him falling from the cliff and breaking the trees. I was nearby gathering herbs, so I brought him back.¡±


    Grateful, Hong Yujun knelt before Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Thankyou, Qingzhi. Without you, Shaoyuan might have died from the fall or been eaten by wild beasts.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi helped Hong Yujun to her feet. ¡°Get up.¡±


    Hong Yujun, her eyes red with worry, asked, ¡°When will Shaoyuan wake up?¡± ¡°Let him rest for a while. He¡¯s physically fine, so don¡¯t worry,¡± Chu Qingzhi reassured.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hong Yujunnodded.


    ¡°You stay here and take good care of him. I¡¯ll go prepare the medicine, Chu Qingzhi instructed.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, apanied by Da Bai and the parrots, left Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s house.


    Hong Yujun meticulously cared for Wen Shaoyuan, removing his shoes and outer clothing, washing his face and hands, and then preparing food for him in the kitchen.


    Bringing the food to the room, she found Wen Shaoyuan just waking up. ¡°Wen Shaoyuan slowly sat up as Hong Yujun put down the tray and embraced him tightly, ¡°I was so scared when Qingzhi brought you back.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuanforted her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you.¡± Pausing, he asked, ¡°Did you say Chu Miss brought me back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she had Da Bai carry you back,¡± Hong Yujun confirmed.


    Wen Shaoyuan was grateful. ¡± Why would Chu Miss go to the mountains?¡± ¡°The wheat in the fields was turning yellow due to pests, so she went to gather herbs,¡± Hong Yujun exined.


    Wen Shaoyuan tightened his embrace, relieved. ¡°I¡¯m lucky Chu Miss was in the mountains; otherwise, I might not have seen you again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things,¡± Hong Yujun scolded, then looked at him, ¡°Chu Qingzhi mentioned seeing you fall from the cliff. What happened?


    Wen Shaoyuan gently adjusted Hong Yujun¡¯s hair, apologetically stating, ¡°It¡¯s a matter of secrecy. I can¡¯t tell you, or it might bring you deadly trouble.¡±


    Hong Yujun understood. ¡°So, you nearly died because of a secret?¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone I¡¯m back. If theye looking, it could bring harm to the vigers.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Hong Yujun promised solemnly.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve prepared some food for you. Eat something,¡± she suggested. Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi arrived at the pharmacy, instructing everyone to help process the herbs.


    All the herbs needed to be ground into powder. She could easily do this with magic, but that would raise suspicions. Thus, she opted for a collective effort.


    After organizing the tasks, the preparation of the medicine proceeded smoothly and efficiently.


    Ge Lihua approached Chu Qingzhi, carrying a stack of test papers. ¡°Qingzhi, the children havepleted their exams. Would you like to review them?¡± she asked, handing the papers to Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look,¡± said Chu Qingzhi, sitting down and starting with the first paper.


    Ge Lihua sat beside her, joining in the review.


    The first paper belonged to Xu Songnian. The initial question asked for a summary of the learning experience over the past three months in twenty words or less.


    Xu Songnian¡¯s response was: ¡°Without carving, there¡¯s no jade; without learning, there¡¯s no knowing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhimented to Ge Lihua, ¡°This answer is quite good.


    Ge Lihua nodded in agreement, ¡°He¡¯s clever toe up with such a phrase.¡± They continued through the exam, eventually grading Xu Songnian¡¯s effort. ¡°He deserves seventy points,¡± concluded Chu Qingzhi.


    Ge Lihua chuckled, ¡°He usually scores above ny-five. Suddenly getting seventy might not sit well with him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi considered, ¡°Children¡¯s temperaments can be fragile. It will definitely affect him, but keep a close eye on him. If he struggles to adjust, offer him some guidance.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± GeLihuaacknowledged.


    They moved on to review a math problem.


    The task was: ¡°With one bag of rice weighing 120 pounds, one 70 pounds, and another 110 pounds, without weighing, use an empty bag to even out each bag to 100 pounds.¡±


    Xu Songnian¡¯s solution: Split the 120-pound rice into half, 60 pounds each, into the empty bag.


    Combine the 70 and 110-pound rice, then divide equally, making 90 pounds each.


    Mix 60 and 90 pounds together to get 150 pounds, then use the empty bags to divide into three 50-pound portions.


    Combine two of the 50-pound portions to make one 100-pound bag.


    The remaining 50 pounds are mixed with the 150-pound portion and then divided equally to get two 100-pound bags.


    This method was also eptable among many.

 Chapter 805: Lack of Energy

    Chapter 805: Lack of Energy


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ge Lihua sincerely remarked, ¡°Songnian is indeed quite smart.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s continue. The questions get tougher. Let¡¯s see how


    they did.¡±


    Ge Lihua, eager to proceed, nodded.


    In the ancestral hall, eighteen children sat listlessly, sighing deeply and looking


    utterly dejected.


    Xu Zeliang sighed, ¡°Which sister came up with this question? It¡¯s too hard!¡±


    Xu Songnian guessed, ¡°It must be Fifth Cousin.¡±


    Xu Wenlin agreed, ¡°I also think it¡¯s Fifth Cousin. Sister Lihua and the others wouldn¡¯t be so harsh on us.¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiumented, ¡°Fifth Cousin seems easygoing but is actually the strictest, yet she¡¯s the best.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Xu Songnian said. ¡°I think the question should be for the two


    younger cousins. They¡¯re clever.¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu expressed frustration, ¡°I almost pulled my hair out.


    Zeng Yiping made a face, ¡°Why did Fifth Cousin give us such hard questions?¡± Xu Wenlin spected, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because our studies are ending soon. It could be a test for us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re finishing in five days,¡± Xu Zeliangmented. ¡°These three months have been the best of my life. Not only did I get to study, but I also got to eat meat every day. It was like living in a dream.¡±


    Everyone empathized deeply with this sentiment.


    Zeng Yiping added nostalgically, ¡°Back home, we only get to eat well during the


    New Year. Now, it¡¯s like feasting every day.¡±


    Sun Tianyang wished, ¡°I hope these daysst longer.¡±


    Their conversation turned bittersweet.


    Chu Lan¡¯er joined in, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Once our studies end, we can earn money. Once


    we have money, our families can eat well too.¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu dered determinedly, ¡°That¡¯s why I must try to stay.¡±


    Xu Zeliang encouraged, ¡°Let¡¯s all work hard together.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together.¡±


    Footsteps approached, and then Ge Lihua entered the hall, ¡°I¡¯ve graded your papers with your Fifth Cousin. I¡¯ll call out names, and youe up to get them.¡±


    After half an hour, everyone had their test papers, and their expressions turned solemn and sad.


    Xu Songnian¡¯s scores: 70, 65.


    Xu Wenlin: 65, 63.


    Tian Xiaoqiu: 71> 70.


    Chu Lan¡¯er: 69, 68.


    Zeng Yiping: 65, 67.


    Sun Tianyang: 68, 68.


    Such low scores must have disappointed their sisters greatly.


    Ge Lihua quietly observed their reactions, amused. The children¡¯s world was so innocent; they didn¡¯t suspect this was designed to challenge them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Low scores mean there¡¯s a lot of room for improvement. Besides,


    this isn¡¯t the final exam. Don¡¯t worry too much about the scores.¡±


    ¡°Now, everyone, lift your heads. Let¡¯s go through the answers together.¡±


    Ge Lihua took out the standard answers provided by Chu Qingzhi. Without them, even she couldn¡¯t have solved some questions.


    The children listened more intently than ever before¡­


    Used to scoring above ny or even a hundred in previous exams, they found learning incredibly easy. But now, seeing their own scores, they felt despondent about their future prospects.


    After discussing the test questions, Ge Lihua distributed a second set of exams with medium difficulty, including fifty academic and fifty arithmetic questions, totaling a hundred, to bepleted in two hours.


    ¡°There¡¯s no practical lesson today. Just finish these questions, and you can go home,¡± said Ge Lihua.


    ¡°Yes, Sister Lihua.¡±


    Ge Lihua set the hourss on the lectern, starting the timer.


    With no time to dwell on their sadness, the children plunged back into their studies.


    Ge Lihua left the ssroom to start work on her wedding preparations, taking out her needlework basket to embroider her bridal veil.


    She had already finished her wedding dress and shoes; only the red veil remained.


    Gazing at the bright red fabric, Ge Lihua¡¯s usually cool demeanor softened.


    ¡°Miss,e see the bamboo house,¡± Li¡¯s father called out as he approached the pharmacy.


    Chu Qingzhi, instructing Chu Qingning on medicine preparation, responded,


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±


    The bamboo house¡¯s frame wasplete, showing the outline of seven rooms. Chu Qingzhi tested one of the load-bearing wooden beams, finding it exceptionally stable.


    Impressed, Chu Qingzhi praised, ¡°Uncle Li, your craftsmanship ismendable.¡±


    Li¡¯s father modestly replied, ¡°Thanks to your appreciation, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi inspected every part of the construction, ensuring everything was in order, ¡°Uncle Li, we can proceed to the next step.¡±


    ¡°Right away,¡± he agreed.


    The next taskwas to bind bamboo tightly to the frame to form walls, ensuring no significant gaps were left, as Chu Qingzhi wanted the office to be warm enough for winter use.


    Once the bamboo was in ce, Chu Qingzhi nned to line the interior withyers of thick fabric for instion and decoration, making itfortably warm with a couple of stoves.


    These tasks didn¡¯t require Chu Qingzhi¡¯s direct involvement, as many were willing to help voluntarily.


    Binding the bamboo was straightforward, and with Li¡¯s father¡¯s guidance, everyone quickly learned the process.


    As they finished, Chu Haodong arrived, ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ve bought the spices you requested. Take a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They moved to the storage area behind the old house, where Chu Haodong had unloaded the goods.


    Opening the boxes and unwrapping the bundles, Chu Haodong presented,


    ¡°Qingzhi, everything is here.¡±


    In this era, these items were still considered medicinal rather than culinary.


    Chu Qingzhi took a handful of Sichuan peppercorns, noting their wild, dried quality and the strong aroma that wafted out upon opening the bag.


    She also inspected the cinnamon, finding it well-dried and fragrant.


    After reviewing all the spices, Chu Qingzhi was satisfied with their quality.


    ¡°Who did you buy these from? We could coborate with them in the future, she asked.


    ¡°A traveling merchant specializing in medicinal herbs. He faced local resistance in Shuiyun County and struggled to sell. I bought from him because his goods were of good quality,¡± Chu Haodong exined.


    ¡°Good job,¡± Chu Qingzhiacknowledged.


    ¡°We¡¯ll buy from him again next time.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    With the goods stored for now, Chu Qingzhi went to find Chu Xuhua.


    Chu Xuhua had just returned from outside and was taking a sip of water when Chu Qingzhi approached him. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ve bought all of Landlord Sun s pigs. I¡¯m nning to make cured meat out of them. Tomorrow, could you take a few people and buy ten pigs to start with? We¡¯ll make the first batch of cured meat.¡±


    She nned to use part of it for curing, another part for making sausages, and another for creating sauce-coated meat.

 Chapter 806: Solidifying Position

    Chapter 806: Solidifying Position


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Xuhua had just finished his tasks outside the county and readily agreed to


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s request, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go first thing tomorrow morning.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this task to Big Brother.¡±


    Chu Xuhua smiled and replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang¡¯s voice could be heard from outside, ¡°Fifth Sister, where are you? I¡¯ve brought back the big jars!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked outside, ¡°Qingshuang.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang waved at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth Sister, where should we ce the big jars? I¡¯ll ask the guys to move them over.¡±


    These jars were bought by Chu Qingzhi for making cured meat. When she decided to make cured meat, she sent a letter to Chu Qingshuang, asking her to buy ten of thergest jars avable. Chu Qingshuang acted quickly, having already made the purchase.


    Chu Qingzhi directed, ¡°Put them in the room used for treating the sick in the old house.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Qingshuang gestured to the men carrying the jars and then headed towards the old house.


    The room designated for treating the sick in the old house had been cleared outpletely, leaving nothing inside. Tenrge jars were slowly carried in and arranged in two neat rows. There was still plenty of room left in the room, enough to amodate five more jars without any problem.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Qingshuang, take them to have some water and rest for a bit. I¡¯ll go find Ruyue to get some silver for the payment.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chu Qingshuangresponded.


    Chu Qingzhi headed towards the workshop area.


    Inside the office, Shen Ruyue was visibly upset.


    Zhang Yun and Sun Xia stood in front of her, looking quite aggrieved.


    Trying to contain her anger, Shen Ruyue said, ¡°Hand over the materials, and leave the workshop.¡±


    Zhang Yun quickly tried to appease, ¡°Ruyue, we¡¯re all family here, no need to make a big deal out of this. Forgive us this time, and we won¡¯t dare do it again.¡± Shen Ruyue firmly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance before. But you didn¡¯t learn your lesson and even got worse. This time, it¡¯s impossible. Later, I¡¯ll calcte the cost of the items you stole. If your wages aren¡¯t enough to cover it, you¡¯ll need to pay the difference.¡±


    After finishing her statement, she took out the payroll book to calcte their wages and the cost of the stolen items.


    Zhang Yun mmed the table, ¡°What do you mean by this, Shen Ruyue? Do you really think you¡¯re something special?¡±


    Shen Ruyue coldly responded, ¡°Yes, I do consider myself important. I¡¯m the chief steward of Chu¡¯s Trade, and I have the authority to decide whether you stay or go!¡±


    Zhang Yun pointed angrily at Shen Ruyue, ¡°I¡¯m your elder. You dare to dismiss me? I¡¯ll go to Qingyu right now and see if she sides with me or you!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi entered, slightly furrowing her brows, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. My mother definitely won¡¯t side with you. It¡¯s best you leave voluntarily to keep some dignity.¡±


    Zhang Yun immediately yed the victim, ¡°Qingzhi, we¡¯re family. Shen Ruyue is an outsider. She won¡¯t side with your family.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded incredulously, ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯re also an outsider, right?¡±


    Realizing his mistake, Zhang Yun quickly said, ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ve always been on your side. How can you treat me this way?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Stealing from my workshop is being on my side?¡±


    Zhang Yun, trying to find a noble excuse, said, ¡°My mother-inw is old and wanted to eat some cakes, so I took a few. Just a few. She¡¯s an olddy. Let it go, okay?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was astounded by their wed logic. ¡°If she really wanted to eat, she could have told me. A few cakes I can certainly afford to give. But taking without asking is theft. Feeding your mother-inw stolen goods makes you a ¡®good¡¯ daughter-inw.¡±


    Initially, she took just one, thinking no one would notice. Gradually, she took more, and soon Sun Xia saw her and joined in. They thought they were unnoticed until their theft was discovered.


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll leave. But you must pay us for almost a month¡¯s work!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Return the cakes to my workshop, and I¡¯ll pay you.¡±


    Zhang Yun became angry, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to the door, ¡°Leave now, or I¡¯ll let Da Bai in.¡±


    Everyone knew Da Bai wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone, but his presence alone was enough to intimidate. Zhang Yun and Sun Xia left reluctantly.


    Chu Qingzhi said to Shen Ruyue, ¡°I¡¯ve bought tenrge jars for curing meat, at two taels of silver each. Including the transport fee, that¡¯s twenty-one taels in total.¡±


    Shen Ruyue unlocked a cab, revealing a box from which she counted out twenty-one taels of silver for Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°Ruyue,pared to rtives, you¡¯re truly one of our own. Don¡¯t let those outsiders bother you,¡± Chu Qingzhi consoled.


    Shen Ruyue smiled and nodded, ¡°I know.¡±


    Patting Shen Ruyue¡¯s shoulder, Chu Qingzhi took the silver and left.


    Shen Ruyue stored the silver, sat back down, and smiled. How could a few words sway her? Her position in the Chu family was solid.


    Touching her stomach, she thought about having another child to further secure her ce in the family.


    Yet, why wasn¡¯t the childing?


    When Chu Qingzhi went to find Chu Qingshuang, she had already cleaned two of therge jars. ¡°Qingshuang, here¡¯s the silver for you.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang put down her cloth and approached Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯ll go give the silver to them first, thene back to continue cleaning.¡± ¡°Are you not going back to the porcin kiln today?¡± Chu Qingzhi inquired.


    Chu Qingshuang shook her head, ¡°Not today. I haven¡¯t had a day off in half a month due to a big order. Master told me to rest at home for two days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Tomorrow we¡¯re ughtering pigs at home, and I¡¯ll make something delicious for you,¡± Chu Qingzhi promised.


    Chu Qingshuang beamed, ¡°Fifth Sister is the best.¡±


    Together, they left the house; Chu Qingshuang to find the workers, and Chu Qingzhi to the pharmacy, as the medicine should be ready by now.


    Just as she arrived, Chu Qingning came looking for her, ¡°Fifth Sister, all the medicinal herbs have been ground into powder. What¡¯s the next step?¡± ¡°Mix them ording to the proportions evenly,¡± Chu Qingzhi instructed.


    Chu Qingzhi oversaw the blending of the medicinal powders, ensuring everything was mixed correctly. ¡°This is good. Fourth Sister, could you and the medicine apprentices weigh the powder, one liang per packet, and then wrap them in medicine bags? After that, there¡¯s nothing else needed for now.¡± Chu Qingning nodded, ¡°Understood. Leave it to me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then made her way to the home of Chu Yiping, who specialized in woodworking, ¡°Uncle Yiping, do you have those small barrels that can hold ten kilos of water?¡±


    Chu Yiping responded, ¡°Yes, just give me a moment, and I¡¯ll fetch them for you.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou for the trouble,¡± Chu Qingzhi said politely.


    Chu Yiping, dismissing the notion of trouble with a wave of his hand, quickly returned from his house carrying two small barrels, ¡°These are the barrels. If they¡¯re not what you¡¯re looking for, I can make adjustments right away.¡± Chu Qingzhi examined the barrels, finding them perfect for her project to create a watering can that could hold ten kilos of water, ¡°These barrels are great. Uncle Yiping, may I use some of your tools?¡±

 Chapter 807: Monkeys Watering the Fields

    Chapter 807: Monkeys Watering the Fields


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Yiping generously said, ¡°Sure, you can use them however you like.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Using Chu Yiping¡¯s tools, Chu Qingzhi crafted a spout for a watering can, then attached it directly to the side of a wooden barrel. With a slight tilt, water flowed out just as it would from a watering can, effectively replicating its function.


    Chu Qingzhi then inquired, ¡°Uncle Yiping, how much does one of these barrels cost?¡±


    With a smile, Chu Yiping replied, ¡°Give them to you for free, no charge!


    However, Chu Qingzhi insisted, ¡°I need more than these two; I n to take ten.


    Please, let me pay for them; otherwise, I¡¯d feel ufortable epting them


    for free.¡±


    After some thought, Chu Yiping scratched his head and suggested, ¡°If you want ten, then how about one qian of silver for each?¡±


    ¡°That works for me,¡± Chu Qingzhi agreed, handing over the silver to Chu Yiping, ¡°Could you please bring out the barrels for me?


    Quickly, Chu Yiping presented ten small barrels in front of Chu Qingzhi, dusting off his hands, ¡°Do you need any more? I have two left.¡±


    After a nce at the well-crafted and adorable barrels, Chu Qingzhi decided,


    ¡°I¡¯ll take those two as well.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fetch them,¡± Chu Yiping said, soon returning with the remaining barrels.


    With a total of twelve barrels now in front of her, Chu Qingzhi inspected them one by one. The barrels were impably made, not leaking a single drop, indicative of excellent craftsmanship.


    Chu Yiping, holding up the barrel that Chu Qingzhi had fitted with a spout, asked, ¡°Do you n to install these on all the barrels?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Yes, I intend to use these barrels for watering, so each one will need one.¡±


    Intrigued by the spout, Chu Yiping offered his assistance, ¡°Let me help you with that.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou, that would be great,¡± Chu Qingzhi politely responded.


    Chu Yiping carefully observed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s method and then began replicating it on the remaining barrels. With his help, theypleted the task in half an hour.


    Chu Qingzhi meticulously measured and marked the exact position for each spout before attaching them securely to the barrels.


    Observing the sturdy instation, Chu Yiping marveled at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s handiwork. Her martial skills certainly made the difficult steps seem effortless.


    ¡°Would it be better to apply some pigskin glue for added stability?¡± Chu


    Qingzhi considered his suggestion valuable.


    ¡°If you have some, let¡¯s apply it,¡± she agreed.


    Chu Yiping fetched the warmed pigskin glue he had prepared earlier and helped


    Chu Qingzhi apply it around the spouts.


    After the glue application, Chu Qingzhi picked a bamboo leaf and blew on it gently. Momentster, a group of robust monkeys arrived, surrounding her, making her seem like a revered Monkey King.


    She selected the twelve strongest monkeys and assigned each a barrel, then led them to the medicine workshop.


    Upon reaching the workshop, Chu Junbao was heading home. Chu Qingzhi stopped him, ¡°Junbao, could you send a message to my mother? Ask her to steam about twenty buns and bring some apples from the cer for the monkeys.¡±


    Chu Junbao happily agreed, ¡°Sure, Sister Qingzhi. I¡¯ll tell Auntie Chu right


    away.¡±


    With gratitude, Chu Qingzhi continued, ¡°Thankyou.¡±


    Chu Junbao waved and ran off towards the vige.


    Carrying arge pot and apanied by the monkeys, Chu Qingzhi headed to the wheat fields.


    This spectacle drew the attention of the vigers, who watched in fascination, discussing the remarkable sight.


    ¡°Qingzhi truly is extraordinarily strong. Such arge pot, difficult for even two men to carry, seems effortless for her,¡± one remarked.


    Indeed, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s strength and her ability tomand the animals underscored her unique abilities, further enhancing her status in the vige.


    Chu Qingzhi ced therge pot next to a water channel, mixed in a liang of medicinal powder with a hundred jin of water, and stirred it until evenly distributed. She then called the monkeys over, instructing them to line up and ce their barrels in front of them.


    Filling each barrel with five jin of the medicated water, Chu Qingzhi demonstrated to the monkeys how to water the fields. After showing them the process, she refilled her barrel and handed the task over to the monkeys.


    The monkeys, adeptly imitating Chu Qingzhi, efficiently watered the fields without harming the crops, their workmendable.


    After some time, Chu Qingzhi inspected the treated area, uncovering the roots to check for dead pests. The potent medicinal powder was effective, killing the pests upon contact.


    Satisfied with the oue, Chu Qingzhi nned to distribute the medicine to the leaders of the four viges, ensuring everyone could treat their fields. She informed the vige leaders to calcte how muchnd they had cultivated and to take only as much medicine as needed, emphasizing that excess medicine would be wasteful.


    Recognizing the urgency, the vige leaders quickly gathered the required information and reported back to Chu Qingzhi, who distributed the medicine ordingly.


    Vige Chief Sun expressed his gratitude, ¡°Miss Chu, thankyou very much. Without your help, our hearts would have been heavy with worry.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need in the future, feel free toe tome.¡±


    Vige Chief Sun nodded in agreement, ¡°Certainly.¡±


    With the medicine in hand, the vige leaders returned to their respective viges and immediately began distributing it among the vigers, who then worked through the night to save their crops.


    Meanwhile, under the diligent efforts of the monkeys, the first field was sessfully treated. As night fell, Chu Qingzhi instructed everyone to stop working and led the monkeys back home.


    Li Qingyu had received Chu Junbao¡¯s message and prepared a generous feast for the monkeys, including steamed buns and washed apples, ced at the courtyard entrance.


    ¡°Thankyou, Mother,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, turning to address the monkeys, ¡°These are for you. Each monkey gets two buns and an apple. Help yourselves, and we¡¯ll water the fields again early tomorrow. There will be more treats.¡± The monkeys, understanding her, looked at Chu Qingzhi with their round, adorable eyes.


    After stepping back to give them space, the monkeys orderly picked up their buns and apples. Each took a bun to eat on the spot, then grabbed another bun and an apple to take away, content with their rewards.


    Chu Qingzhi watched the monkeys leave, feeling a sense of aplishment for utilizing every resource at her disposal to its fullest potential.

 Chapter 808: Training Parrots

    Chapter 808: Training Parrots


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On this night, under the ck curtain adorned with sparkling stars, the beauty of the scene resembled a painted scroll.


    In her room, Chu Qingzhi held a book, reading aloud slowly, word by word. Her clear, crisp voice echoed gently in the room, captivating the flock of parrots before her.


    Chu Qingzhi was training the parrots to speak, a skill essential for their scouting missions. Without the ability tomunicate, their intelligence-gathering would be futile. They needed to learn to speak or urately repeat others¡¯ words.


    Two ropes were stretched across the room for this training session. When it was time for the parrots to learn to speak, they flew into the room, perched on the ropes, and listened to her reading.


    The simplest way to teach parrots to talk was to expose them to arge amount of speech for them to imitate.


    Chu Qingzhi dedicated half an hour each day to train the parrots. After the reading session, the parrots were encouraged to mimic as closely as possible before they could return to their nests to sleep.


    After finishing the book, Chu Qingzhi pointed to Shuang¡¯er, ¡°Your turn to recite.¡±


    Shuang¡¯er eagerly began reciting, ¡°The great learning lies in the illumination of virtue, in being close to the people, and in resting in the highest good¡­¡±


    It took Shuang¡¯er three days to break the habit of repeating each sentence twice, a challenging feat. As a reward, Chu Qingzhi caught several caterpir cocoons for it to eat, now that winter hade and there were no small green worms.


    Sitting down, Chu Qingzhi listened carefully. Shuang¡¯er started off smoothly but began to falter after a while, hesitating and stuttering, indicating it didn¡¯t memorize the rest very well.


    Chu Qingzhi took out a booklet to record Shuang¡¯er¡¯s recitation performance, then pointed to the second parrot, ¡°Your turn.¡±


    The second parrot faced a simr challenge, managing to recite even less than


    Shuang¡¯er. Chu Qingzhi noted this as well.


    The third parrot Continued-


    Listening to the parrots¡¯ recitations and observing her notes, Chu Qingzhi noted thatpared to the previous day, Shuang¡¯er had made significant progress, reciting fifteen more words.


    The second parrot also showed substantial improvement, reciting eleven more words.


    After a while, all the parrots had finished reciting.


    Chu Qingzhi, pleased with their progress, believed that with time, they would be able to mimic freely and urately convey any overheard conversations without missing a word.


    She poured some small green worms onto a te and ced it on the floor,


    ¡°This is your reward. Enjoy.¡±


    The parrots, having learned not to fight over food, ate their favorite treats in an orderly fashion without haste.


    Chu Qingzhi, resting her arm on the back of the chair, watched them eat. At that moment, a message came from the golden phoenix, prompting Chu Qingzhi to reveal her arm and tap it, receiving Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice, ¡°Qingzhi, have you gone to sleep?¡±


    Feeling a bitzy, still resting on the chair back, she replied, ¡°Not yet, I¡¯m watching the parrots eat.¡±


    Tang Jinghong visualized Shuang¡¯er and smiled, ¡°The parrots must have grown by now, right?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°They¡¯ve grown. By the time you return, they should be ready for their missions.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked forward to it, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let them try when I get back.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi quickly asked, ¡°When will you return?¡±


    ¡°In about half a month,¡± Tang Jinghong said. ¡°I ran into a bandit nest on the way, which dyed me as I helped the local soldiers eliminate them.¡± Chu Qingzhi expressed concern, ¡°Be careful when dealing with bandits.¡± Tang Jinghong assured her, ¡°I will. By the way, I found a peculiar nt in the bandit nest. It¡¯s purple, with flowers shaped like temple bells but smaller, growing alone or in clusters. Is it useful? If so, I¡¯ll bring it back.¡± Chu Qingzhi pondered; Tang Jinghong¡¯s description sounded like Fritiria, a valuable medicinal herb, ¡°Dig them all up and bring them back.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have someone dig them up right away.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then remembered Wen Shaoyuan, ¡°By the way, Jinghong, there¡¯s something I need to tell you¡­¡± She informed him about Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s situation.


    After a moment of silence, Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this when I return.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chu Qingzhi agreed.


    After some more casual conversation, Tang Jinghong urged Chu Qingzhi to rest and not stay up toote.


    Chu Qingzhi mused that in the modern era, they say a man who cares about a woman¡¯s health truly loves her. Tang Jinghong seemed to fit the criteria of a good man.


    Collecting her thoughts, Chu Qingzhi turned around, took out paper and pen, and began to work on her autobiography, knowing she needed to finish it before Tang Jinghong¡¯s return.


    In the bandit¡¯sir, Tang Jinghong summoned Meng Shengdong, ¡°Take some men and dig up those strange nts. I want to bring them back.¡± Meng Shengdong, a capable lieutenant in Tang Jinghong¡¯s service, bowed, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, standing by the window in his ck robe, bathed in moonlight, appeared enigmatic and unreachable, a contrast to his usual sharp and fierce demeanor.


    Qi Kaiming approached, ¡°General, the county magistrate sent two beauties. Should I bring them in to serve you?¡±


    Admiring Tang Jinghong, Qi Kaiming was ready to follow his lead.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression darkened, and he sternlymanded, ¡°Send them away!¡±


    Startled by Tang Jinghong¡¯s tone, Qi Kaiming quicklyplied, ¡°Yes, General. I¡¯ll see to it immediately.¡±


    The county magistrate, fearful upon seeing the beauties being sent back, asked, ¡°Was the general displeased?¡±


    Qi Kaiming, annoyed, said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know the general abstains from carnal pleasures?¡±


    The county magistrate¡¯s face stiffened, ¡°Does the general prefer¡­ men?¡± Qi Kaiming was speechless, warning him to leave before angering the general further.


    Shivering, the county magistrate hurriedly left with the beauties.


    Qi Kaiming nced back at Tang Jinghong¡¯s room, admiring the general¡¯s self-discipline and vowing to emte him.


    In Fengxin County, Li Tingzhao drank alone, his face etched with unresolved troubles.


    Suddenly, a knock on the door was followed by a guard¡¯s voice, ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s news. Master Li poisoned Madam Lin, who is now already dead.¡±


    Li Tingzhao paused, his face twisted in mockery, ¡°Is the news reliable?¡± The guard confirmed the verification, ¡°We¡¯ve sent someone to check. It should be true.¡±


    Li Tingzhao¡¯s eyes shed with ruthlessness, ¡°Keep a close eye on it. Even if it turns out to be false, we¡¯ll make it true. Also, spread the news tomorrow that Master Lin poisoned Madam Lin.¡±


    The guard affirmed, ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Li Tingzhao sneered, mocking the notion of sacrifice for power, ¡°To give up a wife of over twenty years for power, how ruthless!¡±

 Chapter 809: Hands-Off Manager

    Chapter 809: Hands-Off Manager


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Zhou Vige.


    With the vigers from the four viges working tirelessly through the night to apply the medicine to their wheat fields, they eagerly checked the growth of the wheat early the next morning, before dawn had even broken. To everyone¡¯s amazement, the wheat had not only regained its green color but had also grown significantly taller overnight.


    Vige Chief Zhou marveled, ¡°Miss Qingzhi¡¯s medicine is truly a miracle elixir. Look at how effective it is.¡±


    Zhou Qingzhong added, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve never seen such miraculous medicine. It took only a few hours to show results.¡±


    ¡°I will never doubt a word Miss Qingzhi says again. Ipletely trust her,¡± another viger proimed.


    ¡°Me too. Miss Qingzhi advised us to nt more wheat and glutinous rice. Next year, I n to dedicate half of mynd to glutinous rice and the other half to rice.¡±


    ¡°And let¡¯s not forget about taro, mung beans, and red beans. For the mountain behind our vige, I¡¯ve decided to lease it for nting apples¡­¡±


    Vige Chief Zhou suggested, ¡°Given that Miss Qingzhi has saved us from a huge loss, why don¡¯t we bring her some gifts to express our gratitude?¡±


    ¡°I agree. I¡¯ll go fetch something right away.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I¡¯ll bring something as well¡­¡±


    The vigers were exhrated, each returning home to fetch their gifts before heading to Chu Vige together.


    The situation was simr in Sun Vige and Xu Vige.


    As for Chu Vige, gifts had already been delivered to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s home.


    Chu Xuede handed Chu Qingzhi a basket of carefully made glutinous rice cakes, ¡°Qingzhi, these are our token of gratitude. Please don¡¯t find them too humble.¡±


    Chu Lianghong brought several pounds of lotus root, knowing how much Chu Qingzhi enjoyed eating them. ¡°Qingzhi, I don¡¯t have anything valuable, but you can keep these for a dish to change things up.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi, you must have spent quite a bit on the medicine. It shouldn¡¯t be given for free, right?¡±


    ¡°Please ept these, Qingzhi. They may not be expensive, but they¡¯re from our hearts.¡±


    The vigers urged Chu Qingzhi to ept their gifts.


    Chu Qingzhi looked helplessly at everyone¡¯s baskets, wondering where to store so many items. Her home¡¯s storage was already filled with various gifts.


    ¡°Listen, everyone. I appreciate your gifts and I¡¯m not dismissing them. However, I can¡¯t possibly consume all of this, and I don¡¯t have space to store it. If it spoils, it would be wasted. It¡¯s better if you take them back,¡± she tried to reason.


    Chu Xuede countered, ¡°Qingzhi, doesn¡¯t your family have an ice cer? Freeze them and eat slowly.¡±


    It seemed they had solutions for everything.


    After much persuasion, Chu Qingzhi reluctantly agreed to ept the gifts.


    She whispered to Chu Xuhua, ¡°Big brother, can we still fit more in your house?¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She never imagined running out of space to store gifts!


    ¡°Then, thank you all. Please ce the items in my brother¡¯s house. Take your baskets back; we really have no more room,¡± Chu Qingzhi conceded.


    Chu Xuhua led the vigers to make room for the new gifts.


    Just as Chu Qingzhi was catching her breath, vigers from the other three viges approached, each vige already overwhelming, and now three more, Chu Qingzhi felt the entire vige was crowded.


    The vige chiefs from the three viges hurried forward, seeing that Chu Vige¡¯s residents had already delivered their gifts.


    Xu Vige Chief said, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, we¡¯re all here to express our gratitude. The wheat has beenpletely saved, which is akin to saving our lives. Merely saying thank you isn¡¯t enough, so we¡¯ve brought gifts to show our gratitude. Please, don¡¯t dismiss them.¡±


    Having epted gifts from Chu Vige, it would be rude not to ept from the others. Chu Qingzhi had no choice but to ept them, and soon Chu Xuhua¡¯s house was also filled to the brim.


    After delivering their gifts, the vigers returned home.


    The Chu family headed to Chu Xuhua¡¯s house, skipping breakfast to sort through the gifts.


    Items like leaf-wrapped cakes, green dumplings, and buns that needed to be consumed immediately were set aside to be heated and eaten. Other items that could be stored, like ughtered chickens and ducks, were ced in the ice cer, which was specifically built for storing meat and perishables.


    The ice cer was already full after today¡¯s additions, leading Chu Qingzhi to muse about the trouble of receiving too many gifts.


    Chu Qingzhi carried steamed buns to the courtyard entrance, attracting the hidden monkeys. They eagerly approached, surrounding the area.


    Only buns were served for breakfast, with no fruit due to the cold weather, which wasn¡¯t suitable for the monkeys yet to eat.


    Chu Qingzhi handed a bun to the lead monkey, ¡°Eat up, and then we have work to do.¡±


    After distributing two buns to each monkey, they sat down and waited for the lead monkey to start eating before they began devouring their own.


    Chu Qingzhi then fetched a bucket of warm water, ¡°Drink when you¡¯re thirsty.¡±


    The wolf cubs, enticed by the monkeys¡¯ feast, came over to beg for food, spoiled by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s frequent indulgences, their chubby forms barely recognizable as wolves.


    Xu Songnian, Xu Wenlin, and Tian Xiaoqiu arrived, with Xu Songnian dering, ¡°Fifth Cousin, I¡¯m here to help feed them.¡±


    The wolf cubs were primarily cared for by Xu Songnian, with Xu Wenlin and Tian Xiaoqiu assisting, as managing them alone was a challenge.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Chu Qingzhi encouraged.


    Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin ran home to prepare food for the wolf cubs, leaving Tian Xiaoqiu behind. She approached Chu Qingzhi hesitantly, ¡°Fifth Cousin¡­¡±


    She fiddled nervously with her clothes, unable to meet Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes, and asked timidly, ¡°Did you look at the test papers we did?¡±


    ¡°I did. What about them?¡± Chu Qingzhi inquired.


    Tian Xiaoqiu was anxious, ¡°What did you think, Fifth Cousin?¡±


    Recalling the difficult test, Chu Qingzhi reassured, ¡°You did well, but there¡¯s room for improvement.¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu, worried about disappointing Chu Qingzhi with her score, felt relieved by her encouragement, ¡°I¡¯ll do better next time.¡±


    ¡°I believe in you,¡± Chu Qingzhi smiled.


    Empowered by her cousin¡¯s faith, Tian Xiaoqiu vowed, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, Fifth Cousin!¡±


    With the monkeys fed, Chu Qingzhi led them back to the wheat fields to continue watering with the prepared solution.


    Despite the vigers¡¯ offers to help, Chu Qingzhi declined, confident that with the monkeys¡¯ assistance, they could finish watering their fields today.


    Under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s direction, the monkeys worked orderly, resembling skilledborers.


    Chu Qingzhi yed the role of a hands-off manager, only needing to ensure the medicinal water was prepared correctly.

 Chapter 810: Unconventional Approach

    Chapter 810: Unconventional Approach


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingning approached Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth Sister, Ruyue needs to discuss something with you. I¡¯ll handle things here; you can go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± After giving Chu Qingning a brief, Chu Qingzhi left for home.


    As she departed, Li Ziyun, who had arrived early at the medicine pavilion to help, approached from its direction. She hesitantly called out, ¡°Sister Qingning.¡±


    Chu Qingning was surprised, ¡°Howe you¡¯re here so early?¡±


    Li Ziyun exined, ¡°Dad wanted to help Sister Qingzhi finish the bamboo house as early as possible. I didn¡¯t have anything else to do, so I came along.¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled slightly, ¡°Coming here first thing to help out your Fifth Sister, you¡¯re very kind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Li Ziyun shook her head, then hesitated before speaking, ¡°Sister Qingning, can I discuss something with you?¡±


    Chu Qingningnodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Li Ziyun asked with nervous anticipation, ¡°Sister Qingning, with the medicine pavilion being so busy, do you still need more medicine apprentices?¡±


    Chu Qingning understood what Li Ziyun meant, ¡°You want to be a medicine apprentice?¡±


    Li Ziyun nodded, her eyes filled with hope.


    Chu Qingning mentioned, ¡°Being an apprentice requires being able to read, as there are so many medicines to differentiate. Can you read?¡±


    Hearing this, Li Ziyun¡¯s heart sank. She couldn¡¯t read, ¡°Sister Qingning, I can¡¯t read, but I really want to be an apprentice. Is there a way?¡±


    Li Ziyun had only been in the vige for a short while but noticed that everyone had their jobs, and girls could earn money too. With the workshop not currently hiring, she thought she¡¯d try her luck at the medicine pavilion, encouraged by seeing other girls working as medicine apprentices and because Chu Qingning was also a woman, she dared to speak up.


    Chu Qingning internally acknowledged she had been looking for help. With more and more people seeking her for medical treatment and other tasks piling up, she needed someone to assist her. Li Ziyun was a good candidate: hardworking, willing to endure hardships, but her illiteracy was a hurdle¡­


    ¡°If I were to teach you how to read, would you be willing to learn diligently?¡± Chu Qingning inquired.


    Li Ziyun couldn¡¯t believe her ears and stared at Chu Qingning in shock, ¡°Can girls learn to read too?¡±


    Chu Qingningughed, ¡°Maybe not elsewhere, but here they can.¡±


    Li Ziyun quickly responded, ¡°I¡¯m willing! My elder brother can read, and if Sister Qingning is busy, I can learn from him.¡±


    Chu Qingning was moved by Li Ziyun¡¯s earnest gaze. Without a better candidate avable, she decided to give Li Ziyun a chance, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, you¡¯ll work with me.¡±


    Overwhelmed, Li Ziyun knelt down in gratitude, ¡°Thankyou, Sister Qingning, thank you. I¡¯ll make sure toplete any task you give me.¡±


    This was the best opportunity she had ever received!


    Chu Qingning helped Li Ziyun to her feet, ¡°No need to kneel. Just do as you promised, and diligentlyplete the tasks I assigned you.¡±


    Li Ziyun, filled with joy, affirmed, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, Sister Qingning.¡±


    Chu Qingning, fond of Li Ziyun, smiled, ¡°Good.¡±


    In Wang Vige.


    Wang Yuanping got up before dawn, ate breakfast, and then opened his wardrobe. He hesitated before selecting his best outfit.


    Du Qian entered, her face bright with a smile, ¡°Today, my husband will attend to important matters. It¡¯s fitting to wear your best clothes.¡±


    Wang Yuanping turned to look at his wife, his gaze softening instantly.


    When the Wang family was in decline, Du Qian had not yet married into the family; they were only betrothed. Despite dissuasion from others, she resolutely chose to stand by Wang Yuanping.


    Her choice proved right. Though the Wang family isn¡¯t wealthy, Wang Yuanping cherishes her greatly.


    Du Qian, a woman of substance, neverined about their lifestyle and maintained a positive outlook every day, now finally seeing hope ahead.


    Wang Yuanping smiled and nodded, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll follow my wife¡¯s advice and wear these clothes.¡±


    Du Qian stepped forward to help him dress, ¡°Let me assist my husband. Here¡¯s to a future of prosperity and sess.¡±


    Touched, Wang Yuanping embraced Du Qian, ¡°I promise not to let you down again.¡±


    Du Qian assured him, ¡°You¡¯ve never disappointed me.¡±


    Wang Yuanlin knocked on the door, ¡°Brother, are you ready? It¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Wang Yuanlin wasn¡¯t as fortunate as Wang Yuanping; his fiancee chose not to stay by his side due to their poverty. Unmarried and alone, he faced life¡¯s challenges without apanion.


    Wang Yuanping responded, ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±


    After Du Qian quickly helped him change, she sent them off, ¡°Husband, brother-inw, don¡¯t worry about home. I¡¯ve got everything under control.¡±


    With the elders and children in the family, only the three of them were capable of handling the household¡¯s affairs. Now, with Wang Yuanping and Wang Yuanlin setting off to pursue their futures, the responsibility of managing the home fell squarely on Du Qian¡¯s shoulders.


    Wang Yuanping embraced Du Qian, expressing his gratitude, ¡°Qian, thank you for managing everything at home.¡±


    Du Qian reassured them with a smile, ¡°Go ahead, focus on what you need to do. I¡¯ll take care of everything here.¡±


    The entire family gathered at the doorstep to see them off, their eyes filled with hope and anticipation for the future.


    In Chu Vige, Xia Zongxian walked along the stone-paved path, a sword slung over his shoulder and a bun in hand, his demeanor embodying a carefree spirit.


    Qin Yuming, walking beside him, couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Do all heroes live like this? So free and easy?¡±


    Stuffing the bun into his mouth, Xia Zongxian cheekily replied, ¡°Ah, you schrs probably have never experienced such unrestrained eating, have you?¡±


    Trying to hold back, Qin Yuming finally let out, ¡°Is this what you call being unrestrained? It looks more like being uncouth to me!¡±


    Unbothered by his friend¡¯s critique, Xia Zongxian chuckled, ¡°Wiry don¡¯t you try eating like this when no one¡¯s around? You¡¯ll understand what true satisfaction feels like.¡±


    Qin Yuming declined, ¡°No, thanks. I prefer to eat in a more conventional manner.¡±


    Xia Zongxian, after using Qin Yuming¡¯s handkerchief to wipe his hands, joked, ¡°Schrs are too rigid. What¡¯s wrong with living a little more freely?¡±


    Qin Yuming retorted, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that, but you should at least maintain some decorum in public.¡±


    ¡°To hell with decorum! I¡¯m happy as I am.¡± Xia Zongxian tossed the greasy handkerchief back to Qin Yuming, who refused to take it back, ¡°Keep it.¡±


    Regretting the waste of a good handkerchief, Xia Zongxian pocketed it, his casual disregard for propriety earning him another eye roll from Qin Yuming.


    Their banter continued as they reached Chu Vige.


    At the vige entrance, Chu Rong was supervising the instation of a stone tablet.


    The tablet, three meters tall and one meter wide, with irregr edges, bore the name ¡°Chu Vige¡± engraved on its surface.

 Chapter 811: Entrusted with an Important Task

    Chapter 811: Entrusted with an Important Task


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After the tablet was erected, a small shack simr to a kiosk would be built next to it. Chu Qingzhi nned to hire two people to staff it, specifically to assist visitors with inquiries and provide guidance.


    Almost every day, new visitors came to Chu Vige. Sometimes, when the vigers were too busy to be found for inquiries, and the visitors couldn¡¯t locate Chu Qingzhi themselves, they had no choice but to leave.


    Who knew if those leaving were potential major clients? Thus, Chu Qingzhi thought of constructing a duty pavilion to resolve this issue.


    Qin Yuming and Xia Zongxian watched for a while before walking into the vige.


    Both thought simultaneously that the tablet must have cost dozens of taels of silver, considering the vige seemed quite affluent!


    As they arrived at the doorstep of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s home, Wang Yuanping and Wang Yuanlin also reached, but since they didn¡¯t recognize each other, they merely exchanged nces before waiting on their own.


    Chu Xuhua came out from the house with Li Zhangjie to buy pigs in Sun Vige.


    Immediately after, Chu Qingzhi emerged and addressed the four, ¡°Please wait a moment. Let me arrange their tasks first before I arrange yours.¡±


    The four nodded in acknowledgment, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi approached Chu Qingshuang and others.


    Chu Qingshuang, who didn¡¯t need to go to the porcin kiln these days, was resting at home. However, the industrious girl couldn¡¯t stay idle and insisted on helping with household chores, so Chu Qingzhi tasked her with preparing the spices for curing pork.


    Chu Qingshuang couldn¡¯t handle all the work by herself, so she asked some young girls and boys from the vige to help, around ten people in total.


    At this moment, they gathered together, chatting andughing while waiting for Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Xiafeng suddenly spotted a beautiful figure, ¡°Sister Qingzhi is here!¡±


    Chu Xiafeng was the grandson of Chu Lianghong.


    Hearing Chu Xiafeng¡¯s announcement, everyone quickly dispersed, shouting in unison, ¡°Good morning, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded in their direction, ¡°Have you had breakfast? Are you cold?¡±


    ¡°We ate, not cold,¡± Chu Xiafeng said. ¡°This year, everyone could afford cotton. Our mother stuffed our clothes with lots of it. They¡¯re soft and warm, not cold at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Chu Qingzhi went straight to the point. ¡°There are people waiting for me, so I¡¯ll make it quick. Your task is simple; just grind the spices into powder.¡±


    Addressing Chu Qingshuang, ¡°The spices are in the storeroom behind the old house. There¡¯s abel on the bags, a total of seven kinds. You lead them there.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang acknowledged, ¡°Yes, Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°The tools and containers are all prepared. Just grind them directly. If you encounter any issues, feel free to ask me anytime.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Under Chu Qingshuang¡¯s lead, the group headed to the old house.


    Turning around, Chu Qingzhi approached Wang Yuanping and the others.


    Along the way, she assessed the four individuals.


    Wang Yuanping and Wang Yuanlin were impably dressed, showing they took this matter very seriously.


    Qin Yuming¡¯s attire also matched his status, showing he was serious about the matter, but not as much as the Wang brothers.


    Looking at Xia Zongxian, his body emanated a scent of steamed buns, his hands were greasy, and he held his sword casually. It seemed he was here to go through the motions.


    Very well¡­


    Regarding Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze, the Wang brothers and Qin Yuming were quiteposed, only Xia Zongxian felt somewhat uneasy, instinctively standing up straighter, though he reassured himself, ¡°Just a young girl, what¡¯s there to fear?!¡±


    ¡°Followme,¡± Chu Qingzhi led the four towards the fief.


    The bamboo house was still under construction. Li¡¯s father was indeed a man of action. Although the workers hadn¡¯t arrived yet, he had already started working.


    ¡°This ce is called Seal Office,¡± Chu Qingzhi exined. ¡°This will be your workce in the future, one room for each of you. The other rooms have different uses, which we¡¯ll discusster.¡±


    The other three listened intently, while Xia Zongxian was somewhat distracted.


    Chu Qingzhi continued, ¡°The houses are not yet built, so your current workce is temporarily set in a house I¡¯ve rented.¡±


    She took them to the house she had rented.


    It was the same house Yu Wanwan lived in. Yu Wanwan had already left, but everything in the house remained.


    ¡°There are rooms in the house. If you¡¯re tired, you can rest there. There¡¯s also a kitchen, toilet, and bathroom, fully equipped. If you have money, you can even hire a vige auntie to cook for you. In short, everything is avable.¡±


    Upon reaching the house, Chu Qingzhi showed them around.


    Yu Wanwan and Zhuang Ziqian had lived there for over three months. Both of high status and notcking in funds, they had arranged the ce nicely, even nting vegetables in the yard, making it veryfortable.


    Chu Qingzhi asked the four, ¡°Did you understand everything I said just now?¡±


    They nodded.


    Chu Qingzhi then spoke about their remuneration.


    ¡°Seal Office currently has only four of you four, so the workload will be rtively heavy. I will offer you a higher sry.¡±


    ¡°Wang Yuanping and Wang Yuanlin, I hired you, so your sry is ten taels of silver per month. If you perform well, there will be bonuses. You¡¯ll have four days off per month.¡±


    ¡°Qin Yuming and Xia Zongxian, you¡¯re here to repay debts, so your sry is three taels per month, with no bonuses. If you ck off, I will extend your work period until your debts are fully repaid.¡±


    Xia Zongxian objected, ¡°Why do they get ten taels, and we only get three without bonuses?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re here to repay debts,¡± Chu Qingzhi crossed her arms, her expression slightly cold. ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to work, you can leave immediately after repaying your debts.¡±


    Xia Zongxian¡¯s bravado diminished. If he had the money, he would have repaid it long ago. ¡°Just tell me what to do,¡± he begrudgingly agreed.


    ¡°Regarding rest days, not everyone can rest simultaneously. There must always be two people in the Seal Office, so n your rest days ordingly.¡±


    ¡°The specific assignments are as follows: Qin Yuming is in charge of poption, Wang Yuanlin of agriculture, Wang Yuanping of tax collection, and Xia Zongxian of security within my fief.¡±


    She intended to groom the Wang brothers into confidants, trusting the vigers of her fief more.


    The other two were just making up the numbers for now!


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to a chest in the room, ¡°Here are the records of the poption, agriculture, and tax collection of my fief. Your tasks for the next three days are twofold: verify the poption, agriculture, and tax records, and familiarize yourselves with the distribution of my fief. You should know every detail, even the location of each tree.¡±


    The Wang brothers did not expect Chu Qingzhi to entrust them with such important tasks. They gratefully bowed, ¡°Yes, Miss Chu.¡±


    Qin Yuming didn¡¯t say much. His current attitude was to repay his debts, but he nned toplete the task diligently, ¡°Yes, Miss Chu.¡±


    Xia Zongxian, reluctantly, replied, ¡°Yes, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ignored his attitude, ¡°In three days, I will assess your work. If I¡¯m not satisfied, penalties will apply. In severe cases, you may leave.¡±


    Considering the size of the fief, giving them three days was already quite generous. If they still couldn¡¯tplete the task, she would consider finding recements.

 Chapter 812: Clean and Pure

    Chapter 812: Clean and Pure


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Chu Qingzhi spoke, even Xia Zongxian became a bit more serious.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I have other matters to attend to shortly. Organize your thoughts and consider howto proceed with your tasks. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me at any time.¡±


    Everyone responded affirmatively.


    After Chu Qingzhi left, Wang Yuanping and Wang Yuanlin immediately sprang into action, knowing they had to prove themselves or else they¡¯d never get another chance.


    Qin Yuming also began to busy himself.


    Xia Zongxian sat aside, casuallymenting, ¡°Why are you all so afraid of Chu Qingzhi? She¡¯s so young, at most just a little girl. How powerful can she be?!¡± Qin Yuming reminded him, ¡°Have you forgotten what happened at the bookstore?¡±


    ¡°That was just because they outnumbered us, and we were indeed at fault,¡± Xia Zongxian said, his voice weaker,cking confidence.


    Qin Yuming added, ¡°Even someone like Tao Ming¡¯an doesn¡¯t dare to provoke Chu Qingzhi. You better start working.¡±


    Upon the mention of Tao Ming¡¯an, Xia Zongxian became annoyed, cursing, ¡°That scoundrel Tao Ming¡¯an, if not for him, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡±


    Wang Yuanping couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss Chu hasn¡¯t really done anything to you. What do you mean ¡®ended up like this¡¯? If you didn¡¯t want to work, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    Wang Yuanlin added, ¡°Talking behind someone¡¯s back is not the act of a true man.¡±


    Xia Zongxian retorted, ¡°I¡¯m talking about her, what¡¯s it to you? Mind your own business.¡±


    Wang Yuanping nced at Xia Zongxian, ¡°Talking behind someone¡¯s back and still so righteous. If you¡¯re capable,plete the taskMiss Chu assigned.


    Xia Zongxian defiantly said, ¡°Who says I can¡¯tplete it?¡±


    Wang Yuanlin chimed in, ¡°Then go ahead and do it. What are you acting high and mighty for?¡±


    Qin Yuming yed the peacemaker, ¡°We¡¯ll be working together for a while.


    Let¡¯s not sour our rtionship. It will only make us miserable.¡±


    Wang Yuanping and Wang Yuanlin didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble and potentially ruin their image in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes, so they kept quiet and focused on their work.


    Xia Zongxian didn¡¯t say anything more, cing his sword on the ground and leaning on its hilt, leisurely watching the others work.


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards the old house, checked on Chu Qingshuang and the others processing the spices, and then headed to the yard to prepare the area near the well for pig ughtering.


    Grandma Chu had already boiled the water.


    Gradually, the people Chu Qingzhi called to help with the pig ughter arrived. They had ten pigs to kill, a task too cumbersome to manage without assistance. Soon, two pigs were brought back.


    Chu Qingzhi approached and injected them with a syringe filled with a high concentration of anesthetic.


    The pigs quickly fell unconscious.


    ¡°Begin the ughter.¡± The concentration of the anesthetic was so high that the pigs would die shortly even without bleeding.


    This method made pig ughtering easier and less painful for the pigs, avoiding a cruel and bloody scene, especially since many children were watching. It wouldn¡¯t be good to scare them.


    Everyone thought this method was quite convenient!


    One of the butchers proceeded to bleed the pigs, then scalded them with boiling water. The rest of the task was handed over to the helpers, who worked in groups, orderly and efficiently.


    With Chu Qingzhi¡¯s help, ughtering the ten pigs was effortlessly aplished.


    The butchers privately thought they had never ughtered pigs so easily before. It was remarkable.


    Chu Xuhua, seeing the ten pigs quickly gutted after being brought back, suggested, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s still early. Shall I go buy five more?¡±


    After considering, Chu Qingzhi agreed, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s buy five more.¡±


    Chu Xuhua left with Li Zhangjie for Sun Vige again.


    Meanwhile, the first pig was processed.


    The fat was sent to the workshop for oil rendering. The pig¡¯s blood, lungs, heart, tongue, and stomach were prepared for traditional pork dishes. The liver, kidneys, andrge intestines were to be stir-friedter, while the small intestines were used for sausages.


    The offal was consumed as much as possible; whatever couldn¡¯t be eaten immediately was frozen forter use.


    Chu Qingzhi took the butcher¡¯s knife, first separating the pig¡¯s head from its body. The skin was meticulously handled by the aunties, the bones were used for soup.


    Next, she processed the body, removing the trotters and then separating the bones from the meat.


    The ribs were marinated, while the spine and other bones were used for soup, with leftovers frozen.


    The belly meat was used for sauce meat.


    Part of the hind leg meat was marinated, and the rest, along with other meats, was used for sausage.


    That was roughly the arrangement.


    Now, Chu Qingzhi was dissecting the pork alone, skillfully separating each part, the cuts precise and the meat clearly sectioned, making it look easy.


    The onlookers praised her, especially the butchers, who thought her knife skills surpassed theirs. Without looking at the person, one might think Chu Qingzhi¡¯s technique was that of a professional butcher.


    After the pig was fully dissected, Chu Qingzhi ced the ribs in a wooden basin to be washed, drained, and then marinated.


    The belly meat and hind leg meat were also ced in basins, to be washed, cooled, and prepared ordingly.


    Lastly, the meat for sausages was washed separately, as it needed to be sliced. Tables were set up on the other side of the yard for slicing meat once washed. Since no one had made sausages before, Chu Qingzhi needed to demonstrate. She took the washed meat, weighed it to twenty pounds, and once the spices were brought over, mixed them into the meat slices ording to the ratio. With the ratio set, everyone could follow suit, making the sausage-making process easier and ensuring a consistent taste without the risk of uneven saltiness or vor.


    The vigers who were free gathered at the old house, watching Chu Qingzhi slice the meat. She was fast, and the twenty pounds of meat were soon cut up and ced in a basin.


    ¡°Just cut it like I did, twenty pounds per basin. I¡¯m going to get the spices,¡± she instructed.


    It was simple, and after seeing it once, the aunties understood, ¡°Okay, we got it.¡±


    One auntie weighed the meat while the others cut it. If someone got tired of cutting, they would switch out, talcing turns.


    Li Qingyu stopped Chu Qingzhi, who was about to fetch the spices, ¡°Qingzhi, how do you wash the small intestines?¡±


    ¡°Mom, let me show you.¡± Chu Qingzhi took the small intestines, first adding her prepared medicinal juice to rub it in, then rinsed it with clean water, followed by cutting it into several small sections. The small intestines didn¡¯t need to be long for making sausages. After cutting them into sections, she turned them inside out, added the medicinal juice again, and cleaned them until the intestines were white and clean, without any strange smell.


    ¡°Mom, do you understand?¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll wash the small intestinester. You just give instructions.¡±


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s hands, so white and delicate, Li Qingyu felt they weren t suited for such tasks.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to get the spices.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi headed to the backyard.

 Chapter 813: A Bit Expensive

    Chapter 813: A Bit Expensive


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the backyard, Chu Qingshuang and a group of her friends had already ground a lot of spice powders. Each type of spice powder was ced in its own basin, neatly arranged on a table.


    Upon seeing Chu Qingzhi, Chu Qingshuang called out, ¡°Fifth Sister!¡±


    ¡°Well done, you¡¯ve ground so much already.¡± Chu Qingzhi walked over to the table and praised.


    Chu Qingshuang replied, ¡°Everyone was worried you¡¯d need it urgently, so we worked quickly.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi told everyone, ¡°Seeing how hard you¡¯ve all worked, we¡¯ll all have the pork dishter.¡±


    Everyone thanked her in unison, ¡°Thankyou, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi grabbed a nearby bowl and also a small scale, then said to Chu Qingshuang, ¡°How about I teach you how to mix the spices?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang eagerly responded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯llplete the task!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi finally brought over the salt and sugar, totaling nine ingredients. She nned to make two vors, one sweet and one salty.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the sweet mix first¡­¡± While saying this, Chu Qingzhi scooped the ingredients into the small scale to weigh them.


    Afraid of forgetting, Chu Qingshuang ran to get paper and pen to write down everything Chu Qingzhi said.


    Then, Chu Qingzhi mixed the salty ingredients, again measuring carefully and demonstrating each step urately.


    After making two batches of each vor, she let Chu Qingshuang try, ¡°Qingshuang, give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After two attempts, Chu Qingshuang got much more proficient. ¡°How is it, Fifth Sister?¡±


    ¡°Very good, keep going. I¡¯ll take the prepared spices out and start with a portion.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ced the eight bowls of mixed spices on a tray and carried them outside.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhie out, Aunt Xu approached, ¡°Qingzhi, do we just pour the spices into the meat slices and mix them evenly?¡±


    Aunt Xu, from Xu Vige, was specifically responsible for mixing the spices.


    That is to say, everyone recruited by Chu Qingzhi had their tasks.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°There are two types of mixes. This one with sugar is the sweet mix, which will be handed over to Aunt Zhang and her team responsible for the sweet sausages. The other is the salty mix, to be given to Aunt Xu and her team for the salty sausages.¡±


    ¡°Also, add a cup of yellow wine when mixing. It¡¯s not just for disinfection; it will make it taste betterter on.¡±


    Aunt Xu replied, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi still demonstrated, as it was their first time making it and even simple tasks could go wrong.


    The meat, shiny with oil, looked appetizing just from the seasoning alone.


    After mixing, Chu Qingzhi demonstrated how to stuff the sausages.


    She tied one end of the intestine with cotton thread, then used a small ring made of wood to open the other end and started stuffing the meat inside.


    During the process, the meat had to be tightly packed to avoid gaps, which could cause it to fall apart when slicedter.


    Once a section of intestine was filled, Chu Qingzhi would squeeze and press it to ensure the meat was tightly connected, then seal the end with cotton thread, and tie the sausage into sections. She pricked any bubbles with a needle to let the air out before hanging them to dry.


    That was the entire process of making sausages.


    The prepared sausages were a beautiful red color, glossy on the outside, making everyone swallow their saliva at the sight.


    Chu Qingzhi arranged for the sausages to be dried in the stable where Fu Bao and Hou Fu used to live, as well as in the cattle shed.


    These ces had been cleaned and were free of dirt, perfectly suitable for other uses.


    A wall had been built around the backyard early on, offering protection against theft, good venttion, and a roof so they didn¡¯t have to be moved in and out daily, avoiding hassle.


    Chu Qingzhi, along with the aunties, stuffed the sausages again. Initially, the aunties were quite unskilled, but it didn¡¯t take long for them to be adept, stuffing the sausages quickly and well.


    The stuffed sausages were taken to the stables and cattle sheds to be air-dried by designated people. Chu Qingzhi had arranged everything.


    Next was the curing of the pork, which required mixing the spices again.


    Originally, Chu Qingshuang thought it would be easy, but the actual operation proved to be not so simple.


    Each step wasn¡¯t difficult on its own; the challenge was the multitude of steps that had to be performed urately, as any mistake could ruin a batch of spices.


    Chu Qingzhi called Chu Xiafeng to help Chu Qingshuang, which made her task much easier.


    Chu Qingzhi took the prepared spices outside and demonstrated how to cure the pork.


    First, arge jar of yellow wine was poured into a vat, then the cleaned meat was dried with a cotton cloth, dipped in the yellow wine to ensure the meat¡¯s surface was covered with the wine, a step meant for sterilization.


    If sterilization wasn¡¯t done properly, the meat could spoil and turn foul.


    After dipping in yellow wine, the meat was ced in a sieve to drain for a while. It didn¡¯t need to be driedpletely before it was rubbed with salt, ensuring every corner was covered to prevent spoge.


    The final step was rubbing in the spice powder, not missing any spots, as this was the source of the meat¡¯s fragrance.


    After these three steps, the meat was ready to be put in arge vat for seasoning.


    The meat was neatly arranged in the vat, which could hold the meat from four pigs.


    A pig yielded about seventy pounds of meat for curing, equating to about ten to twelve pieces. For four pigs, that meant around forty to fifty pieces, which could easily fit in the vat.


    The meat needed to be cured for seven days to be vorful, then hung to dry. After drying, it was ready to eat.


    By calction, in three rounds, over twenty-one days, two hundred pigs could be processed.


    After curing the pork, ribs and pig tails were also cured, a process simr to the pork, thus not needing further exnation.


    Lastly, sauce meat was prepared.


    The difference in preparing sauce meat was the use of soy sauce.


    In general, soy sauce was poured into a pot, mixed with various spices and cooked. Then, the cooked sauce was transferred to arge vat. After the sauce cooled, pork belly that had been marinated in yellow wine for fifteen minutes was soaked in the sauce.


    It also needed to be soaked for seven days, then hung to dry. After a while, it was ready to eat.


    Today, fifteen pigs were ughtered, keeping everyone busy. Seeing the hustle, vigers who came to watch couldn¡¯t help but join in.


    Chu Qingzhi was grateful to everyone, so she announced¡­ everyone would have the pork dish at her house at noon.


    Even before December, Chu Vige was already bustling with the festive atmosphere of the New Year.


    After finishing his work, the butcher came to find Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, I¡¯d like to buy something from you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had an idea of what he might want but asked anyway, ¡°What do you want to buy?¡±


    The butcher was a bit awkward but covered it with a smile, ¡°Could you sell me some of that anesthetic?¡±


    Using anesthetics made ughtering pigs too easy. Normally, ughtering one pig required the help of five or six people to hold it down, exhausting and even risking injury.


    Now, with the festive season approaching and more pigs to ughter, having the anesthetic would make the job much easier, wouldn¡¯t it?!

 Chapter 814: Unexpected Wealth

    Chapter 814: Unexpected Wealth


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two butchers were not evil viins; it was unlikely they would misuse the anesthetic to harm people. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I can sell it, but it¡¯s somewhat expensive.¡±


    The butcher really wanted it, ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°The anesthetic can only be used with a hollow needle. If you want to buy it, you need to purchase both items together. I¡¯ll give you a discount, but it will still cost three taels of silver for a set, and that¡¯s for a small bottle of the anesthetic.¡±


    A small bottle amounted to about one or two taels in volume, which was quite little.


    The butcher pondered for a moment, then asked, ¡°How many pigs can one bottle of anesthetic knock out?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi conservatively estimated, ¡°A hundred pigs shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    The butcher did some quick math. He charged five qian hundred copper coins inbor per pig, so ughtering six pigs would earn him three taels of silver. Each year, he ughtered roughly a hundred pigs, which meant he stood to gain significantly.


    With that in mind, the butcher decisively said, ¡°Alright, miss, I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, surprised that this could turn into a business opportunity, ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    ¡°Miss, wait.¡± The other butcher, who had been eavesdropping nearby, also showed interest in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s anesthetic.


    Chu Qingzhi turned around, ¡°You want it too?¡±


    No longer hiding his interest, the second butcher nodded, ¡°I want a small bottle too, and the hollow needle.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi retrieved two bottles of anesthetic and two hollow needles from the pharmacy, each set packaged in a small box, ¡°You cane back to buy more when you¡¯ve run out.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou, miss. We will,¡± the butchers carefully stored their purchases.


    Chu Qingzhi cautioned, ¡°The anesthetic is highly concentrated, so make sure children don¡¯t touch it, or it could be life-threatening.¡±


    The first butcher tentatively asked, ¡°What if someone identallyes into contact with it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Then you have about the time it takes an incense stick to burn toe and find me for a remedy.¡±


    Thisment made both butchers grimace, understanding that even good things need to be used correctly to avoid danger, ¡°Miss, we understand.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Chu Qingzhi nodded at them and then continued with her tasks.


    Chu Yehui came over, smiling as he lightly patted Chu Xuhua¡¯s shoulder.


    Chu Xuhua was gathering pig hair and jumped at the sudden touch, turning around to see, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Chu Yehui had the air of a wealthy young master but didn¡¯t put on airs, smiling, ¡°I came back to buy something from you. No matter what, you have to set some aside for me.¡±


    Chu Xuhua was puzzled; everything avable and seble at the restaurant had been given to him, ¡°What do you need?¡±


    Chu Yehui was excited, ¡°Mushroom and bamboo shoot soy sauce. Do you know, recently there¡¯s been a constant stream of peopleing to buy these two sauces, and we¡¯ve sold out.¡±


    These were two new soy sauces recentlyunched. Chu Xuhua was surprised Chu Yehui came to ask for stock, ¡°They¡¯re selling that well?¡±


    Chu Yehui nodded, ¡°Customers say their children love it, especially for mixing with rice. They say with the sauce, their kids can eat an extra bowl of rice per meal and grow healthier.¡±


    Chu Xuhua asked, ¡°How much do you want? Give me a number, and I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±


    Chu Yehui gestured with one finger, ¡°A thousand bottles of each.¡±


    Chu Xuhua felt troubled, ¡°A thousand bottles of each means I¡¯d have to deliver in three batches; I can¡¯t bring that much at once.¡±


    Chu Yehui was straightforward, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it over three days, 350 bottles a day. Can you manage that?¡±


    Customers loved to take a bottle of sauce home after dining in his restaurant. Sometimes, he used it as gifts for those who spent a lot of money, often attracting many repeat customers. The business was really good.


    ChuXuhua agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    With business concluded, they rxed. Chu Yehui grinned, ¡°Why are you guys ughtering so many pigs?¡±


    Chu Xuhua exined, ¡°Making cured pork, sausages, cured ribs, and sauce meat.¡±


    Chu Yehui¡¯s mouth watered, ¡°It must be good stuff. Make sure to think of me first when it¡¯s ready.¡±


    Chu Xuhuaughed, ¡°If my fifth sister decides to sell them, you¡¯ll be the first to get them for your restaurant.¡±


    Chu Yehui pped Chu Xuhua¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Good brother!¡±


    Chu Xuhua suggested, ¡°Stay for lunch at my ceter. We¡¯ve prepared a lot of pork dishes, all under my fifth sister¡¯s supervision. Don¡¯t miss out.¡±


    Hearing that Chu Qingzhi was in charge of cooking, Chu Yehui¡¯s mouth watered uncontrobly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s cooking was famously delicious in the vige.


    Xu Guannan and Fang Mingyi stepped into Chu Vige, feeling as if they had entered the festive season with its bustling atmosphere.


    Fang Mingyi nced around, ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a big event happening in the vige!¡±


    Xu Guannan¡¯s handsome face showed a slight smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go see.¡±


    They quickened their pace.


    Soon after, Zhuo Yanhai¡¯s voice followed from behind, ¡°Wait for this old man, will you? Are you doing this on purpose, walking so fast I can¡¯t keep up?¡±


    Zhuo Yanhai, a man in his fifties, was in charge of the Yunfei Academy¡¯s canteen. With the academy closing for the New Year holidays in half a month, the headmaster had asked him to find some fresh and tasty food for the end- of-year banquet.


    The year-end banquet was a tradition at the academy. Unless unavoidably absent, all teachers and students were expected to attend. It was meant as a reunion to celebrate the New Year together.


    At this banquet, some students would be praised and awarded, making it a lively event every year.


    Xu Guannan and Fang Mingyi had to stop and wait for Zhuo Yanhai.


    Fang Mingyi joked, ¡°Elder Zhuo, if you can¡¯t walk fast, you could have just let us handle it. Why trouble yourself?¡±


    Zhuo Yanhai refused to admit age, ¡°I¡¯m strong and healthy. It¡¯s you who are walking too fast.¡±


    Fang Mingyi teased, ¡°Elder Zhuo, you¡¯re being stubborn. If you keep this up, we might just leave you behind.¡±


    Xu Guannan intervened, ¡°Stop teasing Elder Zhuo. If he gets upset, he¡¯ll walk even slower.¡±


    Out of breath, Zhuo Yanhai pointed at them, ¡°You two brats, wait until you¡¯re my age. You might not even be as fit as I am.¡±


    Fang Mingyi yfully responded, ¡°That¡¯s many years away. But right now, we are indeed fitter than you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see about that,¡± Zhuo Yanhai said, stepping past them and moving ahead.


    Arriving near Chu Qingzhi¡¯s old house, the courtyard was so crowded they couldn¡¯t get close.


    Watching the unusual scene, they were speechless for a moment. Finally, Zhuo Yanhai asked, ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    Xu Guannan and Fang Mingyi shook their heads in unison; they didn¡¯t know either.


    Chu Qingzhi noticed them and approached, ¡°Young Master Xu, Young Master Fang, Elder Zhuo.¡±


    Chu¡¯s Easy Trade and Yunfei Academy had coborated a few times before, so they recognized each other.


    Xu Guannan and Fang Mingyi greeted her with a bow, ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Zhuo Yanhai nodded with a smile, ¡°Miss Chu, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi offered, ¡°Would you like toe inside and sit?¡±


    Zhuo Yanhai politely responded, ¡°That would be an imposition.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stepped aside, ¡°Please.¡±

 Chapter 815: A New Business

    Chapter 815: A New Business


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi led the three to the workshop¡¯s meeting room, a space well-suited for business discussions as indicated by Elder Zhuo¡¯s immediate understanding.


    Upon recognizing that Chu Qingzhi personally escorted them, Shen Ruyue promptly served three cups of tea, ¡°Please, have some tea.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gave up the main seat for Shen Ruyue, ¡°Ruyue, you talk to them. I¡¯ll just listen.¡±


    She intended to eventually hand over the full management of the workshop to Chu Xuhua and Shen Ruyue. With so much on her te at home, she was stretched too thin.


    Shen Ruyue understood Chu Qingzhi¡¯s intentions and took the main seat, starting the conversation with ease, ¡°Please feel free to speak directly about your business.¡±


    Zhuo Yanhai got straight to the point, ¡°Madam Chu is straightforward, so I¡¯ll do the same.¡±


    ¡°We have our year-end banquet in a little over half a month, for which we need some special food. I thought hard and realized only Chu¡¯s Easy Trade has the most novel and delicious offerings, so I came here.¡±


    Shen Ruyue modestly replied, ¡°We¡¯re ttered by your high regard. We¡¯ll do our best to meet your requirements, sir.¡±


    Zhuo Yanhai said, ¡°I don¡¯t have many requirements; just that it tastes good, is novel, and fits both the academy¡¯s and the New Year¡¯s atmosphere.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nced at Chu Qingzhi and responded, ¡°I understand your request, sir. However, this is a type of business we¡¯ve never undertaken before. We¡¯ll need some time to discuss. Can you wait a bit?¡±


    Zhuo Yanhai was agreeable, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Shen Ruyue retreated to the first office.


    Shen Ruyue asked, ¡°Qingzhi, should we take this business?¡± The decision was ultimately Chu Qingzhi¡¯s to make.


    ¡°I need to think.¡± Chu Qingzhi stood by the window, looking out at the lush green hops growing along the fence, pondering.


    Shen Ruyue waited silently, also contemting. The request seemed simple, but realizing it posed significant challenges¡­


    Just then, a voice came from the workshop entrance, ¡°Be careful with these, they¡¯re sticky rice, don¡¯t let them get wet.¡±


    Sticky rice?


    An idea struck Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Ruyue, go ahead and take the order. But we need detailed information about the number of teachers, students, administrators like Elder Zhuo, guests, and servants attending the banquet, and if servants are included, how many¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Though unclear about Chu Qingzhi¡¯s n, Shen Ruyue agreed and returned to the meeting room.


    Chu Qingzhi sat down, jotting her sudden inspiration on paper to refer. This was an opportunity to make Chu¡¯s Easy Trade renowned!


    Back in the meeting room, Shen Ruyue, maintaining a polite smile, said, ¡°We¡¯ll take your order, but we need some information. Please be honest.¡±


    Zhuo Yanhai was cooperative, ¡°Ask away, Madam Chu. I¡¯ll answer what I can.¡±


    Shen Ruyue handed him a paper with Chu Qingzhi¡¯s questions written down, ¡°Sir, could you fill this out?¡±


    Understanding the request, Zhuo Yanhai filled in the details, ¡°Madam Chu, it¡¯spleted.¡±


    After reviewing the filled-out form, Shen Ruyue handed him an order form, ¡°Please fill this out urately. Once we both sign, it will be a contract.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhuo Yanhai filled it out meticulously and handed it back.


    Shen Ruyue signed her name, ¡°Normally, the client needs to inspect the goods three days after ordering. If unsatisfied, modifications can be made.¡±


    Trusting Chu¡¯s Easy Trade, Zhuo Yanhai signed the contract without inspecting the goods, though he had a fallback n to purchase any item from Chu¡¯s Easy Trade in case of dissatisfaction, ¡°I¡¯ll visit again in three days.¡±


    Afterwards, the three guests left.


    Shen Ruyue escorted them to the workshop entrance, ¡°Take care.¡±


    After cleaning and drying all the pig bristles, Chu Xuhua headed towards the workshop, calling out, ¡°Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°Xuhua, are the pigs all taken care of?¡± Shen Ruyue, about to head back into the workshop, saw Chu Xuhua and immediately greeted him with a smile.


    Chu Xuhua reached out to hold Shen Ruyue¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯s all done. Everyone is working on the follow-up tasks now. I took a moment toe over and discuss something with you.¡±


    Shen Ruyue inquired, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chu Xuhua said, ¡°Chu Yehui wants to buy a thousand bottles each of mushroom and bamboo shoot soy sauce. He¡¯s in a hurry, so I came over early to let you know so you can prepare in advance.¡±


    Shen Ruyue thought for a moment, ¡°Soybeans are no problem, but the challenge is the mushrooms and bamboo shoots. I¡¯ll have Chu Haodong start purchasing mushrooms and bamboo shoots right away to expedite his order.¡± Chu Xuhua expressed his concern, ¡°Ruyue, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Shen Ruyue shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s all for our own, no matter how hard it is.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi came out from the workshop, ¡°Big brother, Ruyue.¡±


    Seeing the papers in her hand, Shen Ruyue was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Qingzhi, have you finished the design?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°It¡¯s almost done. I¡¯m going to check on the old house first, and I¡¯ll finish up in my roomter. Don¡¯t worry, the design will be ready by tomorrow morning.¡±


    Shen Ruyue hadplete trust in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s capabilities, ¡°I¡¯m not worried, just curious.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°Alright, you two take your time. I¡¯m off to the old house.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded.


    In Wan City.


    Yu Wanwan lifted the curtain of the carriage, looking at the familiar streets with emotion, ¡°After traveling for most of the day, I¡¯m finally home.¡±


    The young maid smiled, ¡°Miss, your return will surely dazzle everyone.¡±


    Yu Wanwan, now slimmer and more mature from her experiences, replied, ¡°Whether I dazzle or not isn¡¯t important. As long as my parents are happy, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    She knew her parents had been worried sick about her but hadn¡¯t mentioned it to avoid burdening her.


    The maid excitedly said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve be so beautiful. The Prefect and Madam will surely be overjoyed.¡±


    Yu Wanwan, however, was somewhat worried, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian gently held Yu Wanwan¡¯s hand, ¡°Wanwan, I wonder if your parents would still agree to our marriage now.¡±


    Yu Wanwan blushed, her fair face turning a shade of pink, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. My parents aren¡¯t like that.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian looked into Yu Wanwan¡¯s eyes, filled with affection, ¡°Then I¡¯ll propose tomorrow.¡±


    Yu Wanwan shyly smiled, whispering, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian joyfully responded, ¡°Good.¡±


    Meanwhile, at the prefectural office, the Prefect and his wife were eagerly waiting. Their daughter was finallying home.


    The Prefect¡¯s wife expressed her concern, ¡°My lord, what do you think our daughter will be like now?¡±


    Without hesitation, the Prefect replied, ¡°She¡¯ll definitely be very beautiful, just like you, dignified and virtuous.¡±


    The Prefect¡¯s wife felt proud, considering marrying this man to be her life¡¯s greatest happiness, ¡°Our daughter will surely be no less.¡±


    The Prefect indulged her, ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 816: Genuine as Promised

    Chapter 816: Genuine as Promised


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As the coupleforted each other, a carriage bearing the family crest arrived, driven by their own servant. The couple exchanged a nce, abandoning decorum in their haste to approach.


    The carriage stopped in front of the government office entrance. The servant hopped down and greeted, ¡°My lord, madam, Miss Yu and Master Zhuang have returned.¡±


    Hearing this, the couple looked up eagerly at the carriage.


    A young maid jumped down first, followed by Zhuang Ziqian.


    After disembarking, Zhuang Ziqian promptly paid his respects to the Prefect and his wife before turning to assist Yu Wanwan.


    Many passersby gathered around, curious about who would warrant such a personal wee from the Prefect and his wife.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Yu Wanwan lifted the carriage curtain to reveal a fair and beautiful hand, followed by her delicate face and slender figure, presenting an overall stunning appearance.


    The Prefect and his wife were stunned by their daughter¡¯s transformation, which was so drastic it was as if she had be a different person.


    The onlookers were baffled, wondering who this beautifuldy was to leceive such a reception from the Prefect and his wife.


    Yu Wanwan approached her parents with a graceful bow, ¡°Father, mother, your daughter has returned.¡±


    The Prefect¡¯s wife grasped Yu Wanwan¡¯s hand, examining her from head to toe.


    The features were somewhat familiar, but everything else was utterly transformed, ¡°Wanwan, is it really you?¡±


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s me, genuine as promised,¡± Yu Wanwan replied with a light smile, her transformation soplete her mother thought she had been switched.


    The crowd was shocked, recognizing her as the Prefect¡¯s once plump daughter.


    ¡°Is that really Yu Wanwan? How could she be so beautiful? It¡¯s unbelievable!¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian, noticing the increasing number of onlookers, suggested,


    ¡°Uncle, aunt, Wanwan, let¡¯s discuss further inside.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not good for ady to be gawked at like this,¡± the Prefect s wife immediately led Yu Wanwan inside, protective now that her daughter had be so beautiful.


    As Zhuang Ziqian attempted to follow, the Prefect stopped him, ¡°Young Master Zhuang, you¡¯ve had a long journey protecting my daughter. Perhaps you should go home and rest?¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian, unwilling to leave, responded, ¡°My lord, escorting Wanwan was my duty; there¡¯s no talk of hardship. Besides, you, with your responsibilities, are far more burdened.¡±


    The Prefect pointed at Zhuang Ziqian, ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you stay or leave!¡±


    Zhuang Ziqian didn¡¯t enter the Prefect¡¯s residence but had already gauged the Prefect¡¯s intentions.


    Time to prepare a bridal gift!


    Meanwhile, Yu Wanwan and her mother retreated to their room, where the Prefect¡¯s wife eagerly inquired, ¡°Wanwan, tell me how you regained your figure.¡±


    Yu Wanwan shared everything without reserve.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fame was known to all, leaving the Prefect¡¯s wife astounded,


    ¡°You mean Chu Qingzhi cured you?¡±


    Yu Wanwan nodded, ¡°Mother, despite her young age, she¡¯s incredibly skilled.


    Not only medicine, but she also has an older sister who specializes in treating women¡¯s ailments, healing manydies¡¯ hidden troubles. Everyone is grateful to her.¡±


    The Prefect¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°Two female doctors in one family, that¡¯s extraordinary.¡±


    Yu Wanwan rified, ¡°They¡¯re not from a notable family, just farmers.¡±


    ¡°Are you joking with me at a time like this?¡±


    ¡°Why would I joke about this, mother? It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then they¡¯re truly rare talents.¡±


    ¡°Mother, Qingzhi is not just a rare talent, she¡¯s a phoenix.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. She cured my daughter, so even if you say she¡¯s a fairy, I¡¯d believe it.¡±


    Yu Wanwan leaned on her mother¡¯s shoulder, acting coy, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The Prefect¡¯s wife affectionately patted her daughter¡¯s head, ¡°Rest for a while.


    I¡¯ll prepare dinner. Let¡¯s have a good meal tonight and nourish you.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou, mother.¡±


    In the Chu Vige.


    Wan Haonan gathered everyone who was idle, ¡°The workshop is collecting mushrooms. After you¡¯ve gathered them, send them directly to the workshop.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± everyone responded, maintaining the disciplined habit from their military days.


    Now that all the injured soldiers had fully recovered, they officially began their new chapter of life in Chu Vige. Wan Haonan remained their leader, sparing Chu Qingzhi the trouble of finding someone else to manage them.


    Wan Haonan distributed the tasks and then led the way into the mushroom shed to start picking mushrooms.


    They didn¡¯t pull the mushrooms out by the roots; instead, they used scissors to cut them, leaving the roots in the nutrient-rich soil. This method allowed for multiple harvests and ensured a consistent yield without diminishing over time.


    A single mushroom shed could yield ten pounds at a time, and with ten sheds, they could collect a hundred pounds. Selling mushrooms at thirty copper coins per pound, they could earn three taels of silver in one go.


    Harvesting every three days, they could gather ten times a month, amounting to thirty taels of silver.


    Divided among the twenty-five of them, each person could earn a little over one tael, considered as their extra ie.


    There were also ck fungus.


    They moved dead wood from near the bamboo grove to the vicinity of the mushroom sheds. The ck fungus continuously grew on these logs, which they would then harvest and sell to the workshop.


    Many small ies added up to a substantial amount, something not to be underestimated.


    With money to be earned and a stable life, the injured soldiers lived happily every day, the shadows that once lingered in their hearts nowpletely dispelled.


    Just as they finished gathering the mushrooms, Yang Youjiang rushed over, ¡°I saw a lot of fish in the river. Let¡¯s catch some to eat.¡±


    Yang Youjiang was one of the injured soldiers.


    Wan Haonan thought it over and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    The group made their way to the riverbank in high spirits. Indeed, the river was teeming with fish.


    Seeing the fish, Yang Youjiang couldn¡¯t help but suggest, ¡°Haonan, let¡¯s borrow a fishing and catch some fish.¡±


    Wan Haonan thought that besides eating, they could also sell the fish, earning some money for New Year¡¯s preparations. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s borrow one from the vige.¡±


    Yang Youjiang quickly returned with a borrowed fishing, ¡°Haonan, I m good in the water, count me in.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good in the water too.¡±


    ¡°Count me in.¡±


    Everyone was eager to participate, so Wan Haonan selected six people to join him inying the, deciding to test their luck with one haul.


    Under Wan Haonan¡¯s orderly direction, they set the smoothly from a boat by the river.


    Afterying the, they waited for half an hour, pulling the boat back to shore to patiently wait.


    When it was time, they rowed out to gather the catch.


    Pulling the towards the shore, and once they were onnd, others helped to drag the up.


    As the water drained from the, the sound of sshing filled the air as white fish leaped out of the water, lively and endearing.

 Chapter 817: A Flush of Embarrassment

    Chapter 817: A Flush of Embarrassment


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Look at all those fish!¡±


    ¡± Really a lot, we hit the jackpot this time!¡±


    ¡°Quick, pull the uppletely.¡±


    Seeing so many fish excited many onlookers. Since the drought, the river hadn¡¯t been fished, and over half a year, all the fish had grown significantly.


    Wan Haonan instructed, ¡°Quickly get something to hold them, and ask around the vige if anyone wants to buy fish. We¡¯ll sell them cheap!¡±


    Luo Hongping, thrilled, said, ¡°Right away.¡± He and a few others ran into the vige.


    Wan Haonan selected ten big carp and ten big grass carp to put in a bucket, ¡°Shang Yong, take these fish to Miss Chu.¡±


    Guo Shangyong immediately responded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Luo Hongping¡¯s announcement in the vige, everyone aware of their fishing expedition rushed towards the riverbank, craving the taste of fish, which had been absent from their tables for a long while.


    Chu Qingzhi, also yearning for fish, was about to go buy some when she saw Guo Shangyong approaching with a bucket of fish, ¡°Miss Chu, these fish ate for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, seeing the quality of the fish, offered, ¡°Fishing isn¡¯t easy. Let me buy them from you.¡±


    Guo Shangyong firmly refused, ¡°That would be like pping us in the face. A few fish aren¡¯t worth your money, Miss. You don¡¯t need to give us anything, just take them home to eat.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Then thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°Too formal,¡± Guo Shangyong said generously. ¡°Miss, shall I carry the fish into your house for you?¡±


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    After dropping off the fish, Guo Shangyong hurried back to the river.


    In the kitchen, Chu Qingzhi thought the fish in the family pond should also be ready to eat; she nned to check in a couple of days.


    The noon meal was exceptionallyvish, featuring fish, meat, chicken, and duck, surpassing even festival feasts.


    Wang Yuanping and the other three were also invited by Chu Qingzhi to join the meal and were introduced to the vigers, facilitating their future work.


    Seeing them working under Chu Qingzhi, everyone expressed their wee and willingness to cooperate, showing warm enthusiasm.


    This eased the four neers, who greeted everyone with smiles before taking their seats.


    The Wang brothers, facing the abundance on the table, felt a tinge of emotion, it had been a long time since they had eaten so well¡ªthest time was probably three years ago?


    Qin Yuming thought, although his family was considered affluent, they never indulged to such an extent. This meal felt like a high-end banquet.


    Xia Zongxian, looking at thevish spread, suddenly felt a bit ashamed. He had cked off all morning, yet here he was, enjoying such a feast, feeling


    unworthy.


    The same table stirred different thoughts in the four of them.


    Except for them, everyone else had genuinely helped and thus ate without any reservations.


    Zhang, the butcher, remarked, ¡°I¡¯ve been ughtering pigs for many years, but this year¡¯s meal is the best I¡¯ve ever had. Other households only cook some pig lungs and blood; none are as generous as this, cooking everything sovishly. If it weren¡¯t for the timing, I¡¯d think it was New Year¡¯s.¡±


    Zhou, another butcher, agreed, ¡°I¡¯ve encountered simr situations to yours. The more generous ones might cook some pig hearts, but never prepare any chicken, duck, or fish like this. If not for the season, I¡¯d also think we were celebrating New Year.¡±


    A viger added, ¡°Even on New Year¡¯s, I don¡¯t eat this well.¡±


    ¡°Ha, we rarely get such a treat, so let¡¯s eat up and thank our hosts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, and thank the household.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang piled Chu Qingzhi¡¯s te with pig stomach, heart, and tongue, ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯ve worked hard. The best is for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Everyone joyfully continued their meal.


    After lunch, the afternoon was filled with more bustling activities.


    Zhang Feng, the manager of the southern road project in Shuiyun County, arrived at Chu Vige, ¡°Miss Qingzhi, the southern road ispleted. Pleasee to inspect it.¡±


    ¡°That was quick!¡± Chu Qingzhi had expected it to take another two days. ¡°Everyone¡¯s eager to receive their wages before the New Year to repair their houses and prepare for the celebrations. So, we worked an extra hour these past few days, and that sped things up.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Chu Qingzhi mounted Fu Bao and followed Zhang Feng to the southern road.


    The southern road was constructed entirely ording to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s specifications, with three-meter-wide bluestone bsid neatly. Everything that needed filling was filled, and everything that needed digging was dug, resulting in a very smooth road. Milestones were also erected, uniform in size and with clear inscriptions, adding a scenic touch to the roadside.


    Riding to the end of the road, Chu Qingzhi was met by four men, each holding a record book, ¡°Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded at them and then reviewed the record books. After half an hour, she signed her name satisfactorily, ¡°Thank you all for your hard work.¡± Zhang Feng smiled, ¡°Miss, if there¡¯s anything like this in the future, feel free to call onus.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Now, only the northern and eastern roads remained.


    The eastern road was under Chu Rong¡¯s responsibility. Since it involved repairing all the roads within Chu Qingzhi¡¯s territory, the project was significant and still some time away frompletion.


    The northern road, leading towards Wan City, was longer and expected to take another two days.


    After the inspection, the group returned to Shuiyun County.


    Chu Qingzhi ced the record book under the county office¡¯s notice board for public viewing.


    News of the southern road¡¯spletion spread quickly, but not everyone was ready to believe in Chu Qingzhi. Some were nitpicking, waiting to see her fail. Upon hearing the news, they were the first to inspect the road.


    He Wenyou and Duan Qidao were such skeptics, and good friends at that.


    They had also inspected the western road but found no issues. So this time, they were determined to find something wrong with the southern road, unable to believe that Chu Qingzhi was genuinely acting in the public¡¯s interest.


    The two arrived at the southern road, each carrying a stick, meticulously tapping each stone b to check for any movement, which would indicate a problem with the construction.


    They nned to widely publicize any issue they found, ensuring everyone knew about the road¡¯s problems.


    However, after tapping over two hundred meters of road without finding any faults, He Wenyou grew tired and sat on a nearby stone.


    This stone was deliberately ced there for passersby to rest if they grew weary.


    Seeing He Wenyou sit, Duan Qidao joined him, ¡°This stone is quite nice. Not too high or low, and very smooth. It¡¯s perfect for sitting.¡±


    Just as He Wenyou was about to respond, something to the left caught his eye, ¡°There seems to be a small pavilion over there. Let¡¯s check it out.


    Duan Qidao was also interested, ¡°Alright.¡±


    The pavilion, made of thatch, was simply constructed but sturdy. Inside, there were long stone benches on three sides.


    A sign hung in the pavilion read, ¡°Wayfarer¡¯s Pavilion,¡± implying it was built for travelers.


    It was perfect for sheltering from sudden rain or taking a break from the summer heat, especially since there were no viges nearby. Finding shelter in the pavilion was ideal.

 Chapter 818: The True Identity

    Chapter 818: The True Identity


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As they viewed the sigil, a wave of shame washed over them.


    He Wenyou said, ¡°Miss Chu is genuinely working for the people. We were too narrow-minded this time.¡±


    Duan Qidao nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s not like those corrupt officials who pocket the hard-earned money of themon folk for themselves. She genuinely invests it back into themunity.¡±


    He Wenyou turned to Duan Qidao, ¡°Shall we continue looking?¡±


    Duan Qidao sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s, but not like before. This time, let¡¯s appreciate it as tourists.¡±


    He Wenyou smiled, ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    At Li¡¯s Bridge.


    Ye Qingmin, the son of the elder organizing the bridge construction, sneakily pulled Ye Rende aside, smiling ingratiatingly, ¡°Brother De, my friend has some stone material that¡¯s better than the batch we originally settled on and much cheaper. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    Ye Rende, whom Chu Qingzhi had promoted to a junior manager role responsible for procuring materials for Li¡¯s Bridge, listened as Ye Qingmin earnestly tried to persuade him to check out his friend¡¯s stone material, clearly with an ulterior motive.


    Ye Rende, true to his name and hence promoted by Chu Qingzhi, tactfully declined, ¡°Brother, the stone material has already been ordered, and Miss Chu has already signed off on it. Changing it now seems inappropriate.¡±


    Ye Qingmin dismissively replied, ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it? Just tell Miss


    Chu the stone has issues and switch to another supplier.¡±


    Ye Rende expressed his reluctance, ¡°Brother, Miss Chu isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. I dare not.¡±


    Ye Qingmin, secretly irritated by Ye Rende¡¯s refusal but still aiming to achieve his goal, kept a smiling face, ¡°Brother De, Miss Chu trusts you. She won¡¯t doubt you.¡±


    Just then, a coworker¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Brother De, Miss Chu is here.¡±


    Ye Rende breathed a sigh of relief; Miss Chu¡¯s timing couldn¡¯t have been more perfect, ¡°Brother, I need to see if Miss Chu needs anything. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± He quickly made his escape.


    Ye Qingmin stomped his foot in frustration,beling Ye Rende a coward doomed to poverty.


    Meanwhile, Elder Ye was delighted to see Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss, you¡¯vee.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood at the head of Li¡¯s Bridge, ¡°I just finished inspecting the southern road and thought I¡¯d check on Li¡¯s Bridge while I¡¯m at it.¡±


    By then, the bridge piers had been set, and the construction was about halfway through to finishing the bridge body.


    Chu Qingzhi secretly used her spiritual power to check the stability of the bridge piers. They were extremely solid, requiring her to exert seventy percent of her power to even budge them, ensuring the bridge would withstand floods.


    After her inspection, Chu Qingzhi inquired, ¡°Have you encountered any difficulties recently?¡±


    Elder Ye waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Everything¡¯s going smoothly. Thanks to Miss Chu¡¯s help with the boulders earlier, we¡¯ve ovee the hardest part. The rest should be easy.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. If you encounter any issues, feel free toe to me. There¡¯s only a month left until the New Year. We aim to finish the bridge before then to make it easier for everyone to go to the county town for their shopping, ensuring a good celebration.¡±


    Elder Ye promptly agreed, ¡°Exactly as you said, Miss. We¡¯ll speed up the work.¡± Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°While it¡¯s important to progress, safety is equally crucial. Be careful to avoid injuries and idents.¡±


    Elder Ye solemnly assured, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. We understand.¡±


    After making her rounds and finding no issues, Chu Qingzhi left.


    She took a different route home to inspect the surrounding roads, having not done so for two days.


    In the Chu Vige.


    On her way home after the inspection, Chu Qingzhi was stopped by a man dressed in ck. ¡°Miss Chu, I am a guard of Princess Yun Hua. She sent me to deliver some items to you.¡±


    While speaking, he took off his backpack and handed Chu Qingzhi the contents: a book and a letter.


    The book seemed ordinary, but the letter, as thick as half a book, piqued Chu


    Qingzhi¡¯s curiosity. She decided to read the letter first.


    ¡°Qingzhi, do you miss me? I miss you so much.¡±


    ¡°Yichen really came to find me, but he went to the south of Anhuai Kingdom to suppress bandits to gain my mother¡¯s approval. Those who go to suppress bandits often don¡¯t return, and I am so worried about him.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ve finished writing my story. I originally nned to sell it in the bookstore myself, but now I can only ask for your help.¡±


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the bookstore doing?¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi, I have so much to tell you¡­¡±


    The rest of the letter was filled with Wu Yaqing¡¯s daily life and thoughts, at least ten thousand words long, detailing her life since returning home.


    After quickly scanning the letter, Chu Qingzhi said to the man, ¡°Come home with me for a meal, and wait for me to write back to Yaqing. How about that?¡±


    The man bowed, ¡°Thank you, miss.¡±


    They both headed back to Chu Vige together.


    Once home, Chu Qingzhi asked Li Qingyu to prepare some warm food for the man while she went upstairs to write a reply.


    Chu Qingzhi wrote a 3,000-word letter back to Wu Yaqing. After giving the letter to the man, she also packed a lot of snacks preserved with her spiritual power to send back with him.


    The man, expecting a light journey, found himself carrying even more items on his return.


    After sending the man off, Chu Qingzhi took the book to the ancestral hall.


    Monkey had already helped water the wheat in the fields. Chu Qingning hadpleted her task and was now teaching the children in the school. Chu Qingzhi arrived just in time for the break.


    Chu Qingning asked, ¡°Fifth sister, why are you here?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi showed the book she was holding, ¡°I need the children¡¯s help with something.¡±


    ¡°What book is it?¡± Chu Qingning, curious, took the book. It had been bound into a blue-covered volume titled ¡°The Princess¡¯s Escape from Marriage.¡± ¡°Who wrote this?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Yaqing wrote it.¡± It was a ssic ancient romance, based on her and Lu Yichen¡¯s story.


    Wu Yaqing had a good literary style, and the writing was excellent. The ssicalnguage, though not easy to read, felt extraordinarily beautiful.


    Chu Qingning began to read on the spot, unaware of Wu Yaqing¡¯s true identity.


    To avoid unnecessary trouble, Chu Qingzhi had asked Wu Yaqing not to disclose it.


    After reading, Chu Qingningmented, ¡°Fifth sister, Yaqing muste from a distinguished family, right?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised an eyebrow, ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    Chu Qingning analyzed, ¡°Her writing exudes a sense of luxury, indicating she grew up in a wealthy family. Plus, her status must be quite high, as her words carry an aura of nobility not found inmon folk.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought privately about how mature Chu Qingning¡¯s thinking had be, ¡°Do you want to know her identity?¡±


    Chu Qingning looked up at Chu Qingzhi, pondering for a moment before saying, ¡°Fifth sister, tell me. I¡¯m quite curious.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi leaned in, ¡°Yaqing is Princess Yun Hua of Anhuai Kingdom, the only legitimate princess of the queen. When Jinghong and I were on a mission in the north, she ran away from her marriage andter traveled with me to the capital¡­¡±


    Chu Qingning¡¯s eyes widened in shock, almost like copper bells, ¡°Yaqing is, is a princess?¡±

 Chapter 819: Taxation Issues

    Chapter 819: Taxation Issues


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi watched Chu Qingning¡¯s shocked expression and smiled, ¡°What do you think? Surprising, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Chu Qingning, still dazed, struggled toe back to her senses, ¡°It¡¯s so unexpected. Yaqing is actually a princess; it¡¯s unbelievable.¡±


    It¡¯s no wonder she was so shocked. The difference between a princess andmon folk was like that between heaven and earth. Someone like Wu Yaqing seemed almost like a fairy descended to the mortal realm.


    Chu Qingning continued, ¡°When Yaqing was staying with us, she didn¡¯t put on any airs of a princess at all. She mingled with us and got along so well with the vigers. You could tell she had an air of nobility about her, but I never thought she might be a princess.¡±


    She grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, ¡°Fifth sister, will we be able to see Yaqing again?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but if we wish to, it should definitely be possible.¡±


    Chu Qingning was somewhat excited at the prospect of bing friends with a princess, ¡°That¡¯s true. Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Yaqing sent me a letter, asking me to sell her book at the bookstore. We only have one copy right now, and I was thinking of having the children transcribe it. Have you assigned them any tasks?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Let¡¯s make transcribing the book their task,¡± Chu Qingning suggested, looking at the blue-covered book. ¡°However, for transcription, the book will need to be disassembled. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°After disassembling, we can just rebind it. It¡¯s no issue,¡± Chu Qingzhi took the book in her hands, inspected it, then used a dagger to cut a few threads, clearing them away and disassembling the pages, ¡°Fourth sister, could you fetch some paper? I¡¯ll go in and exin to the children how to transcribe.¡±


    Chu Qingningnodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi entered the schoolhouse¡­


    ¡°Miss Qingzhi!¡±


    ¡°Miss Qingzhi!¡±


    ¡°Miss Qingzhi!¡±


    The children erupted into excitement upon seeing Chu Qingzhi; her visits to the schoolhouse were rare, making her sudden appearance a delightful surprise.


    Chu Qingzhi approached the front of the ssroom, ¡°Quiet down, everyone. I¡¯vee here because I need your help with something.¡±


    The children looked attentively at Chu Qingzhi.


    She held up the book, ¡°I have a book here that I¡¯d like your help in transcribing. It doesn¡¯t have to be perfect, as long as the handwriting is legible. Would you be willing?¡±


    The children answered in unison, ¡°Willing.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll distribute the pages among you. Each person will transcribe their page three times. Try not to dirty the pages I give you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    With the pages marked by page numbers, Chu Qingzhi evenly distributed them.


    Chu Qingning came into the schoolhouse and distributed paper as well. Receiving the paper, the children began transcribing earnestly without a word.


    Watching the children transcribe so earnestly made Chu Qingzhi think of movable type printing, but she quickly abandoned the thought.


    Publishing the book using printing would cost more than the book¡¯s value itself, making it entirely unnecessary.


    Typically, the sale of storybooks involves bookstores hiring students from academies to transcribe them.


    It wasmon for many students to transcribe storybooks at bookstores to earn tuition and living expenses.


    After the children finished transcribing, it would be possible to assemble three new copies of the book. Then, further copies could be made by students, significantly speeding up the process.


    Awhileter, Chu Qingzhi fetched some paper for painting.


    After the Fief Office¡¯s residence waspleted, some paintings were needed for decoration. She nned to use her own paintings, as buying originals could cost at least a thousand taels, a sum better donated to charity than spent on such extravagance.


    Chu Qingning observed, ¡°Fifth sister, what are you nning to paint?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Andscape depicting the sky clearing after the rain. By the way, fourth sister, do we still have paint at home?¡±


    Chu Qingning said, ¡°Yes, I personally packed it away in the storeroom. I¡¯ll fetch the red, green,¡­, and blue ¨C these seven colors of paint for you right away if you need them.¡±


    Chu Qingningnodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After retrieving the paints, Chu Qingning arranged them in bowls on a tray, ¡°Fifth sister, is this alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine, fourth sister,¡± Chu Qingzhi took the tray and ced it aside, then picked up seven brushes to start adding color to her painting.


    With each stroke she made on the paper, a picture of a summerndscape after a rain came to life.


    The sky was adorned with grey clouds of various sizes, with what seemed like a cluster of fire behind them, illuminating the clouds in a radiant red, fading into the distance.


    Distant mountain ranges were shrouded in a thin mist.


    The surface of the nearbyke sparkled, with several birds skimming over it, seemingly frolicking and ying in high spirits.


    An ancient stone bridge spanned theke, with some people leisurely walking across under umbres.


    Willow trees nted along theke brimmed with leaves, swinging like small whips in the wind, their leaves dotted with water droplets that reflected brilliant light.


    Overwhelmed, Chu Qingning found herself at a loss for words to describe the painting¡¯s merits, ¡°Fifth sister, if you were to sell this painting, it would surely fetch more than a thousand taels.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was quite pleased with her painting as well, ¡°Art usually only gains value after the artist¡¯s death.¡±


    Chu Qingning hastily interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. Nothing about death.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Taking her sister¡¯s advice to heart, Chu Qingning said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t casually mention death, especially with the New Year approaching. Let¡¯s not say such things anymore.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded in agreement, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to fourth sister.¡±


    With five rooms in the fief office needing decorations, Chu Qingzhi continued to paint four more pieces.


    In the main hall, while Wang Yuanping was organizing the tax records, he encountered an issue.


    A family in Xu¡¯s vige, led by Xu Dongguang, struggled to pay their autumnnd tax. Xu Dongguang was taken to do hardbor and had not yet returned. His family consisted of an elderly father, an elderly mother, a partially blind wife, an eight-year-old daughter, and a four-year-old son.


    After some thought, Wang Yuanping took the records to the ancestral hall to find Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi, stepping outside, inquired, ¡°Is there a problem with the taxes?¡±


    Wang Yuanping exined the issue he found, not only with Xu Dongguang¡¯s family but several other impoverished families as well.


    After reviewing the records, Chu Qingzhi instructed, ¡°Visit them to verify the situation. If it¡¯s true, pay their taxes for them, bring them back, give them some seeds, and help them nt their fields. They can repay the taxes to me next year.¡±


    Wang Yuanping was astonished by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s approach. If it were anyone else, he was certain they would drive these people out of theirnd without a second thought about their wellbeing. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s kindness towards her people was exceptional.


    Feeling slightly moved, he agreed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll see to it immediately.¡±


    After bidding farewell to Chu Qingzhi, Wang Yuanping headed towards Xu¡¯s vige.


    The reality was more severe than Wang Yuanping had anticipated. Xu Dongguang¡¯s home was a thatched cottage with a roof turning ck, one side leaning and propped up by a bamboo stick, on the verge of copsing. It looked perilously unsafe.

 Chapter 820: Visiting the Farmers

    Chapter 820: Visiting the Farmers


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The yard was somewhat dpidated, with some cabbages and radishes nted on both sides, their leaves turning yellowish and not looking very healthy.


    At the entrance, an old man and woman each sat on one side, holding walking sticks, their faces covered with wrinkles, and their shaky postures indicating their difficulty in moving.


    At their feet, a little boy with clothes full of patches, his face and hands covered in dirt, was ying with mud. At the age of three or four, he was oblivious to the hardships of life, his eyes innocent and pure.


    Wang Yuanping noticed the boy¡¯s shoes were torn, and his clothes were justyers of thin fabric. In December¡¯s weather, when everyone else wore cotton- padded clothes, the boy¡¯s thin attire looked particrly cold.


    A frail girl around eight or nine years old came out of the house, dressed even more poorly than the boy, her hair somewhat messy, her hands red from the cold, carrying a dark bowl. She approached the old man, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve cooked some porridge for you. Please have some.¡±


    The old man gently pushed the bowl away, ¡°Xiaoyun, you drink it. You¡¯re still young and need to grow. Grandpa isn¡¯t hungry.¡±


    The girl then offered the bowl to the old woman, ¡°Grandma, then you have it?¡±


    The old woman also shook her head, ¡°Grandma isn¡¯t hungry either. You drink it. If you fall ill, there will be no one to take care of us.¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t drink it, instead offering it to the little boy, ¡°Brother, you drink it. Weren¡¯t you saying you were hungry?¡±


    The boy, not understanding much, started eating.


    Wang Yuanping approached them, ¡°Youngdy, where are your parents?¡±


    Xiaoyun was startled, immediately standing in front of the boy, wary, ¡°Who are you? What do you want with my parents? I don¡¯t know anything, don¡¯t ask me.¡±


    The once peaceful and loving girl suddenly became defensive, as if triggered by something.


    The old man and woman also became aggressive, using their walking sticks to approach Wang Yuanping, ¡°Get out, get out!¡±


    Previously, someone had intruded into their home wanting to sell the siblings, hence the family¡¯s strong aversion to strangers.


    Wang Yuanping used a soothing tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. My name is Wang Yuanping. I work for Chu Qingzhi. We learned that Xu Dongguang was taken by the officials, and I¡¯vee to help.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xiaoyun immediately burst into tears, asking while wiping her eyes, ¡°Did Sister Qingzhi really send you to help us?¡±


    The old man and woman, hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but tear up as well.


    Wang Yuanping nodded, ¡°It¡¯s true. As long as the situation is real, I¡¯ll immediately go to the county town to bring your father back.¡±


    Xiaoyun immediately knelt in front of Wang Yuanping, pleading, ¡°Uncle, please save my father. Next time, we¡¯ll definitely pay the fullnd tax.¡±


    Wang Yuanping helped Xiaoyun up, ¡°First, answer a few questions truthfully, or I won¡¯t be able to help.¡±


    Xiaoyun nodded eagerly, ¡°I¡¯ll answer honestly.¡±


    Wang Yuanping asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t your family pay the fullnd tax?¡±


    With teary eyes, Xiaoyun exined, ¡°Actually, our crops were okay even after the drought. But during the autumn harvest, my mother fell ill. My father didn¡¯t want to lose her, so he sold the crops to pay for her treatment. When it was time to pay thend tax, he didn¡¯t have enough crops and couldn¡¯t borrow money, so the officials took him away.¡±


    A man of principle and love, Wang Yuanping asked further, ¡°And your mother?¡±


    Xiaoyun cried again, ¡°After my father was taken, my mother med herself, crying every day until she wentpletely blind. Now she¡¯s bedridden and can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Seeing the young girl¡¯s plight was heart-wrenching. Wang Yuanping couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy, ¡°I understand your family¡¯s situation. Now, I¡¯ll check on a few other families. Then, we¡¯ll bring everyone back together. If everything goes as nned, you should be able to see your father this afternoon.¡±


    Xiaoyun immediately bowed deeply in gratitude, ¡°Thank you, uncle. Thank you, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Get up; it¡¯s all right now,¡± Wang Yuanping consoled her and took out a coin from his pocket that Du Qian had given him for emergencies, cing it in Xiaoyun¡¯s hand, ¡°Go buy something to eat.¡±


    Seeing the silver coin, Xiaoyun broke down crying, ¡°Uncle, I will never forget your kindness for as long as I live.¡±


    Afterforting her a bit more, Wang Yuanping quickly moved on to the next household.


    The family¡¯s situation was dire without the head of the household, emphasizing the urgency of bringing them back as soon as possible.


    After visiting five families whose heads had been detained, Wang Yuanping immediately headed to the county town. Following some negotiations and after paying off thend taxes, the five individuals were released.


    At the entrance of the county office, Wang Yuanping said to the five, ¡°Follow me to thank Marquise and also to collect some seeds for your homes. If you nt them now, it¡¯s not toote.¡±


    The five, with tears in their eyes, responded, ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    Wang Yuanping led them to Chu¡¯s vige and then to the ancestral hall¡¯s entrance.


    Just as Chu Qingzhi finished her fourth painting, she heard Wang Yuanping¡¯s voice and came outside, ¡°Yuanping, have you exined everything to them?¡±


    ¡°Everything that needed to be said has been said.¡±


    ¡°Thenter, you¡¯ll have Yuanlin check if there are suitable wastnds around their viges. Hire some people with a wage of one silver coin for a day¡¯s work to help clear thend and nt the crops. After nting, if they wish to find work, they can help with building houses or the brick kiln, where there¡¯s a great need forbor.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The five, moved by Chu Qingzhi¡¯swords, knelt and kowtowed, ¡°Thank you, Marquise. Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done what I can. From now on, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°We will work hard and not let Miss Chu down.¡±


    ¡°Stand up. Go about your business. The New Year is approaching; try to earn more money to buy New Year goods.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Watching the figures receding into the distance, Chu Qingning remarked, ¡°If you had be Marquise earlier, people¡¯s lives would have been even better.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Chu Xuhua joined them, ¡°Fourth sister, fifth sister, the bacon is ready, and the sausages are all hung up.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡±


    In the old house¡¯s yard, everyone was busy cleaning and washing the various tools¡­


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards the backyard. The salted sausages were hung in the stables, and the sweet sausages were in the cattle sheds. Both sheds were full of sausages, giving off a somewhat extravagant vibe.


    She checked a few at random; the sausages were well stuffed with a mix of fat and lean meat. Those hung in the morning were already slightly dry on the surface, while those hung more recently were still shiny. Close up, there was a fragrant aroma of yellow wine, and the meat was tightly packed without gaps, indicating a job well done.


    She then visited the room whererge pots neatly contained the cured meat, covered with oil paper to prevent dust and other particles from falling in.


    Chu Qingzhi lifted the paper slightly at one pot to take a sniff, which was enough to tell her about the curing process.


    After inspecting all the pots and finding no issues, she went out to the courtyard.


    ¡°Thank you all for your help. In six days, we¡¯ll need to butcher pigs again. I hope you can lend a hand once more.¡± Chu Qingzhi gave everyone a piece of meat weighing two pounds as thanks.


    Normally, such help wouldn¡¯t require payment, so giving some meat was just right.


    Everyone happily agreed, ¡°We¡¯ll definitelye.¡±

 Chapter 821: Seeds of Rice

    Chapter 821: Seeds of Rice


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After dinner, the four girls sat around the table.


    Ge Lihua handed the second set of test papers done by the children to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Qingzhi, take a look at this.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Qingzhi took the test papers in her hands.


    Chu Qingning handed over the books copied by the children to Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Fifth sister, these are the books the children copied. I¡¯ve checked them once, and I¡¯ve already corrected the mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Fourth sister has saved me a lot of trouble.¡± Chu Qingzhi took the book pages in her hand and set them aside.


    Hong Yujun took out her bridal gown to embroider while chatting with the others, ¡°Lihua, is your bridal gown embroidered yet?¡±


    Mentioning this, Ge Lihua¡¯s cool eyes seemed to be adorned with sunshine, bing warm. ¡°It¡¯s done. I¡¯ve prepared the other things too. How much do you have left? Let me help you.¡±


    Hong Yujun dly agreed, ¡°That would be great. You¡¯re so skilled, it must look beautiful.¡±


    Ge Lihua modestly said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t dislike it.¡±


    Hong Yujun hurriedly said, ¡°How could I? Your embroidery is much better than mine. I¡¯m more than happy with it.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you.¡± Ge Lihua sat down beside Hong Yujun to help her embroider the bridal veil.


    Chu Qingning, having nothing to do for the moment, took out a medical book. She had some questions she wanted to ask her fifth sister.


    The book she was reading, provided by Chu Qingzhi, was about women¡¯s diseases, extremely rare and now considered a unique copy.


    Chu Qingning carefully opened the medical book and was engrossed in reading.


    On Chu Qingzhi¡¯s side, the children¡¯s test papers had already been graded by Ge Lihua.


    The highest score on the academic test paper was achieved by Xu Songnian, who scored eighty-five points. The highest score on the arithmetic test was earned by Tian Xiaoqiu, who got eighty-seven points.


    Chu Qingzhi took out Tian Xiaoqiu¡¯s test paper to look over it in detail. Tian Xiaoqiu¡¯s handwriting was very neat, and there were hardly any corrections needed on her answers. This little girl¡¯s confidence in herself was growing. Initially, her test papers were filled withrge blobs of ck ink.


    She put away the test papers, cing them in front of where Ge Lihua was sitting earlier, and then looked over the books copied by the children.


    Given that the children were beginners, it wasn¡¯t expected for them to write very well, but being able to recognize the characters was alreadymendable.


    After reviewing the three copied books, Chu Qingzhi affirmed their efforts.


    ¡°Lihua, tomorrow morning could you go to the workshop and get some cupcakes and peanut candy for the children? Tell them it¡¯s my reward for them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao came out of the house. ¡°Fifth sister, Brother Songnian asked us to check the test papers, can we look at them?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to the stack of test papers, ¡°They¡¯re all there.¡±


    The brothers sat down on the chairs, taking the test papers in front of them to review. As they went through them, the two children unconsciously furrowed their brows.


    Chu Xuyao expressed some helplessness, ¡°Fifth sister, these questions are so hard. If I were to do it, I wouldn¡¯t score this many points.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t do it. What you learn in the academy is different from what we teach here. What we teach is to do business better.¡±


    Chu Xuyao blinked, ¡°But looking at these questions, I feel so dumb.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled reassuringly, ¡°The questions you can do, they can¡¯t. It¡¯s not what you¡¯re good at, so don¡¯tpare with others, understand?¡±


    Chu Xuyao nodded, then suddenly asked, ¡°Fifth sister, will you attend the academy¡¯s end-of-year banquet?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan was also curious about this question and looked up at Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi was a bit puzzled why Chu Xuyao would ask her about attending, ¡± What does it have to do with me? Why are you asking if I will attend?¡±


    Chu Xuyao widened his eyes, emphasizing, ¡°Fifth sister, you¡¯re a Marquis, such banquets definitely need your presence.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi considered, ¡°If the academy invites me, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Chu Xuyao¡¯s eyes lit up, showing a lot of cunning.


    Back in her room, Chu Qingzhi summoned the parrots inside with the voice of a tit, lining them up.


    The parrots were now perfectly obedient, followingmands closely.


    She first imbued each parrot with some spiritual energy, then started today¡¯s training. ¡°Today, I will read you a letter. If you can imitate three hundred words, you¡¯ll be rewarded with ten small green worms.¡±


    Shuang¡¯er cheered, ¡°I can do it, I¡¯m sure I can.¡±


    Its record yesterday was two hundred and eighty words. With the spiritual energy today making it smarter, breaking three hundred words was not impossible.


    Chu Qingzhi took out the letter Wu Yaqing wrote to her and read it until she reached three hundred and fifty words, then stopped. ¡°All ten together, imitate.¡±


    Numbers one to ten immediately stepped to the front and began reciting in unison.


    The first two hundred words went smoothly. From two hundred to two hundred and fifty words, there were some stumbles. Between two hundred and fifty to two hundred and seventy words, some couldn¡¯t recite anymore. In the end, only Shuang¡¯er remained, reciting three hundred and one words.


    Chu Qingzhi patted Shuang¡¯er¡¯s head, ¡°Well done, you¡¯ve met my expectations.¡±


    Shuang¡¯er rubbed its head against Chu Qingzhi¡¯s palm, enjoying her touch.


    Chu Qingzhi recorded the parrots¡¯ recitation results. Those who performed well would be assigned tasks first. Once Jinghong returned, it would be time for their official mission.


    Then it was numbers eleven to twenty¡¯s turn to recite¡­


    Her training was going smoothly, but Tang Jinghong encountered a problem that was difficult to resolve.


    Three days ago, Tang Jinghong was in Guangling City, entrusted by the local magistrate to transport a batch of rice seeds for the next year.


    With recent unpredictable weather and numerous dangers on the road, the magistrate, knowing Tang Jinghong¡¯s exceptional abilities and that he was returning to the capital, hoped he could help transport the seeds. There were no other requests, just to ensure the seeds arrived safely at the capital¡¯s Ministry of Revenue.


    Guangling City was one of Dalin¡¯s four major breeding bases, needing to transport twenty thousand jin of rice seeds to the Ministry of Revenue each winter.


    After these seeds were delivered to the Ministry, they would be distributed to various counties and sold to themon people at low prices for nting next year, a cycle repeated annually.


    However, now there was a problem¡­


    Everything had been fine, but upon arriving in Ping City, the apanying officials discovered during inspection that the seeds had all turned to stones.


    The officials, terrified, promptly informed Tang Jinghong.


    Hearing the news, Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression darkened. This was a matter concerning the livelihood of the people for the next year. Any mistake was irreparable, even death could not atone for the loss.


    He hurried to the backyard where the seeds were stored.


    For safety reasons, when Tang Jinghong and his party stayed in the inn in the city, arrangements were made in advance to book the entire inn. There had been no issues in the first two days, but on the third day, the problem arose, pushing everyone to a desperate situation.

 Chapter 822 - 822 Crisis in Ping City

    Chapter 822: Crisis in Ping City


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong personally unloaded the bags of rice from the carriage and opened them for inspection.


    Under the bright moonlight, it was clear that the sacks were filled with stones, which in color and size, closely resembled rice grains. If not examined carefully, they could easily pass off as the real thing.


    Tang Jinghong meticulously recalled the events of the past three days. He had always had soldiers watching over the shipment during the transport, making it unlikely for issues to arise.


    This meant the problem might have existed right from the start of the transportation.


    However, when the shipment was dispatched, he had his trusted aides inspect each bag of seeds, ensuring there were no issues.


    His three thousand trusted aides, who had been with him for seven years, were unlikely to betray him. And even if a few did, it would only affect a few bags, not the entire shipment.


    Over these three days, inspections were conducted when the seeds were brought into the inn and again when they left, with no issues found.


    Upon reflection, everything seemed perfect, leaving no trace of where things might have gone wrong.


    Diao Detang, anxious and fearful, said, ¡°General, what do we do now? All ten thousand pounds of seeds have turned into stones. We are sure to be executed!¡±


    He was the primary official responsible for the transportation of the seeds. With the issue arising, he was the first to be held ountable, naturally fearing for his life.


    A total of twenty thousand pounds of seeds needed to be delivered to the Ministry, with half already sent. This was the remaining ten thousand pounds.


    Meng Shengdong loudly said, ¡°Why panic? The general will think of a solution.¡±


    Qi Kaiming also showed some dissatisfaction, ¡°Panicking won¡¯t solve anything. Besides, the general is here to back you up. He won¡¯t let you die!¡±


    Both were Tang Jinghong¡¯s right-hand men, capable in both literature and martial arts, and now faced with a crisis, they were extremely anxious.


    He didn¡¯t want to panic, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Diao Detang, sweating profusely, said, ¡°General, give your order. We will followyourmands.¡±


    Tang Jinghong ordered, ¡°Lockdown the news. Not a word of this incident can leak. Also, call everyone here. Start questioning them one by one about what they were doing from the moment we entered the inn until now.¡±


    Diao Detang responded, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Thankful for the general¡¯s presence, he knew without him, his head would surely not remain on his shoulders.


    Returning to his room, Tang Jinghong ryed the situation to Chu Qingzhi, unable to understand how the adversary made their move.


    After hearing Tang Jinghong¡¯s ount, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s first thought was that with such tight security, it was impossible for the rice to just disappear!


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Jinghong, who was the first to discover the seeds had turned to stones?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°It was one of Diao Detang¡¯s men.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°Go and interrogate him again, pay close attention to his expression, see if he¡¯s lying. Also, question the soldiers and guards stationed around. There¡¯s a high possibility of an inside job. Remember, question them separately to prevent collusion.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it now.¡± Following Chu Qingzhi¡¯s advice, Tang Jinghong personally questioned the relevant people.


    Chu Qingzhi stood by the window, arms crossed, frowning in thought. Clearly, someone was manipting events from behind. But who could it be?


    In a room at an inn somewhere.


    The room was dark, but someone was sitting at the table drinking tea, shrouded in darkness, unidentifiable.


    A man in ck shed into the room through the window and bowed, ¡°Master, Tang Jinghong has discovered the seeds turned to stones.¡±


    The person in the dark chuckled lightly, ¡°The show is about to begin.¡±


    The man in ck respectfully asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the next step?¡±


    After a moment of silence, the person in the dark countered, ¡°How did Tang Jinghong respond?¡±


    The man in ck recounted precisely, ¡°He¡¯s locking down the news, questioning the apanying personnel.¡±


    The person in the darkughed, cing down the teacup with a clear sound, ¡°Then do the opposite, spread this news to the entire world. I want to see how Tang Jinghong ns to deal with this.¡±


    The man in ck replied, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    With a gentle wave, the person in the dark appeared quite pleased, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Now, it remained to be seen whether Tang Jinghong could turn the tide once more.


    After questioning everyone, Tang Jinghong, an experienced observer of people, found no one showing signs of guilt.


    Meng Shengdong suggested, ¡°General, should we inform the Emperor about this? Otherwise, if someone else discovers and reports it, the Emperor might find it difficult to deal with the situation.¡±


    Qi Kaiming furrowed his brows with concern, ¡°Indeed, General. It¡¯s clear someone is targeting you. With your numerous achievements, it¡¯s not guaranteed the Emperor doesn¡¯t harbor suspicions against you. If he bes doubtful, it¡¯s not just your career at stake but your life as well.¡±


    After some thought, Tang Jinghong knew that if anything happened to him, all those following him would suffer, potentially endangering their lives. Not just for his sake, but for theirs as well, he decided, ¡°I will write a letter exining the situation to the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°General, after much thought, I find it strange. We had guards watching over the grain at all times; it couldn¡¯t have been switched without notice. Could there be a traitor among us?¡± Meng Shengdong¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Tang Jinghong was also confused. He sat down at the desk, picked up his brush, and wrote several letters.


    One of which was sent to the magistrate of Guangling City, informing him of the situation.


    Given the gravity of the issue, the magistrate was also ountable and had the right to be informed immediately. He also looked into whether additional seeds could be gathered to mitigate the problem.


    Should there be extra seeds, even if the issue couldn¡¯t be fully resolved, the impact wouldn¡¯t be as severe.


    Upon reading the letter, the magistrate nearly fainted. Ten thousand pounds of seeds turning into stones under Tang Jinghong¡¯s watch? How could this be?


    With no time to dwell on these matters, he immediately ordered a secret collection of seeds. With a total of twenty thousand pounds already sent, only a few thousand pounds were left in the storehouse, intended for the people of Guangling City. These were now allocated to address the urgent shortfall, with ns to find a solutionter.


    Everyone involved was now on edge, unable to eat or sleep.


    Chu Qingzhi, having thought through the situation while standing by the window, decided to take matters into her own hands.


    Logically, there should have been no issues with the seeds, yet there were. A link in the chain must have faltered, yet unnoticed by all.


    It was midnight. Chu Qingzhi summoned the parrots and, with a sweep of her spiritual power, took off towards Ping City.


    The parrots were to begin their mission ahead of schedule.


    Unconcerned by the night, Chu Qingzhi employed a flying technique, rushing at the fastest speed.


    If anyone had been watching, they would have seen a shadow sh by, likely mistaking it for a trick of their eyes.


    Within an hour, Chu Qingzhi arrived at Ping City, where Tang Jinghong was stationed.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, you all spread out and monitor for any abnormal behavior near Jinghong, like those acting sneaky, eavesdropping around corners, or leaving without permission. Don¡¯t alert them; just observe what they say and where they go. When I summon youter, tell me everything.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    The parrots were excited. Their bodies had turned ck, blending into the night as they flew away in a rustle.

 Chapter 823: A Cunning Plan

    Chapter 823: A Cunning n


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi flew into Tang Jinghong¡¯s room through the window, spotting the man overwhelmed with troubles behind the desk, she softly called out, ¡°Jinghong!¡±


    Tang Jinghong felt as if he was hallucinating for a moment, but as he slowly lifted his head, under the moonlight, Chu Qingzhi, draped in a snow-white rabbit fur cloak, with her delicate face, entered his sight like a fairy.


    He quickly realized it was real and joyfully embraced Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    With a smile in her eyes and arms wrapped around Tang Jinghong¡¯s waist, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression was filled with happiness, ¡°Surprised to see me?¡±


    ¡°Not surprised, but delighted. I didn¡¯t expectyou toe find me,¡± Tang Jinghong said, holding Chu Qingzhi like a precious treasure, his heartbeat racing with excitement and joy.


    Chu Qingzhi spoke gently, ¡°I came to check on you, and to see what¡¯s happening with the seeds.¡±


    Tang Jinghong gently let go of Chu Qingzhi, his loving gaze fixated on the girl he thought about day and night, feeling as if he could never get enough of her, ¡°You¡¯ve worried yourself. Are you hungry? Should I cook something for you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s lips curved into a smile, her eyes twinkling at Tang Jinghong, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, but I would love to eat something made by you.¡±


    Which girl wouldn¡¯t want to be pampered by the person she likes?


    Tang Jinghong immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and make some snacks for you. Rest in the room, and wait for me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, her smile soft, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me a moment, I¡¯ll be quick,¡± Tang Jinghong headed straight to the kitchen.


    Seeing Tang Jinghong busy in the kitchen, everyone was puzzled¡­


    Was their general trying to distract himself from the stress by keeping busy?


    Meng Shengdong and Qi Kaiming peeked into the kitchen door, watching their general immersed in cooking. They exchanged nces, wondering why the general wasn¡¯t acting like his usual self. What was going on?


    Both were now worried not only about the seeds but also about their general¡¯s unusual behavior.


    Qi Kaiming anxiously scratched the wall, ¡°Shengdong, what¡¯s wrong with the general?¡±


    Meng Shengdong shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t know. Do you think this is some kind of strategy by the general?¡±


    Qi Kaiming turned back to Meng Shengdong with a sarcastic smile, ¡°What a great idea!¡±


    After thinking it over, Meng Shengdong walked into the kitchen, ¡°General, are you hungry? If so, let us make something for you.¡±


    They were not only versatile in literature and martial arts but also skilled in cooking, and even embroidery if needed, truly talented in various areas.


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t refuse the freebor, ¡°Help me with the fire.¡±


    This made Meng Shengdong more convinced that Tang Jinghong was up to some n, promptly responding like it was a militarymand, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    What kind of strategy involves being so formal about lighting a fire? Wasn¡¯t he more rxed usually?


    Chu Qingzhi stayed in the room, extending her divine consciousness to envelop the entire inn, monitoring everything inside. Even a spider couldn¡¯t escape her notice now.


    There must be an insider involved!


    After a while, the door gently opened, and Tang Jinghong walked in with a tray in his hands. After entering, he ced the tray on the table, ¡°Qingzhi,e and try this.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi approached, ¡°What delicacy have you prepared?¡±


    Tang Jinghong introduced, ¡°This is called Biro, a food everyone at the border really likes. It¡¯s delicious, try some.¡±


    Biro resembled spring rolls but with thicker andrger wrappers, enveloping the filling and baked to a slight golden brown, looking very appetizing.


    Chu Qingzhi sat down, picked one up, and began to eat.


    The outeryer of the wrapper was crispy, followed by a softer texture inside.


    The filling was generous, delivering a mouthful of vors that left one exceptionally satisfied.


    Chu Qingzhi offered one to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Jinghong, you eat too.¡±


    ¡°You eat, it was made especially for you,¡± Tang Jinghong gently watched Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Seeing you eat makes me happy enough.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pushed one closer to Tang Jinghong again, ¡°It¡¯ll taste better if we eat together.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat together.¡± Tang Jinghong took the Biro in his hand.


    Meng Shengdong and Qi Kaiming stood below Tang Jinghong¡¯s room window, utterly shocked.


    Meng Shengdong cupped his hand behind his ear, leaning towards the window of Tang Jinghong¡¯s room, he heard a girl¡¯s voice, ¡°Kaiming, has the general finally be lonely?¡±


    Qi Kaiming pped Meng Shengdong on the back of his head, ¡°What are you talking about? You must have heard wrong. The general is not that kind of person!¡±


    Meng Shengdong was sure he hadn¡¯t misheard, ¡°I heard wrong, so you did too?¡±


    Qi Kaiming remained silent; he too had heard a woman¡¯s voice. The general had always kept a distance from women, how could there be a woman in his room?


    They exchanged looks, feeling somewhat unable to face their own general.


    Everyone in the inn was awake, with many guards in the backyard, all of them couldn¡¯t help but specte.


    Inside the room, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong sweetly enjoyed theirte- night snack before getting down to business.


    Together, they went to the backyard where the seeds were stored.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°¡­¡±


    It was Miss Qingzhi!


    When had she arrived? How had they not noticed at all?


    Tang Jinghong nced at everyone, and they immediately resumed their serious demeanors.


    He then said to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°The seeds have been here since they were brought in, without being moved.¡± Saying so, he opened the sack to show Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi looked and then¡­ her face showed surprise, what she saw was not stones, but¡­


    She grabbed a handful from the sack, then spread her hand open in front of Tang Jinghong, ¡°Jinghong, take another look at what¡¯s inside. Are these really stones?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked again, confused, ¡°They are stones, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    The problem was significant; what was clearly in the sack were seeds, but Jinghong saw them as stones. Chu Qingzhi pulled Tang Jinghong¡¯s arm over, taking his pulse.


    ¡°Jinghong, I need a drop of your blood.¡±


    Tang Jinghong drew a dagger, immediately cutting a small opening on his fingertip, blood seeping out.


    Chu Qingzhi leaned in to smell, detecting the presence of a mild hallucinogenic substance, different from typical narcotics. This drug wouldn¡¯t cause hallucinations but under suggestion, could make one see something as something else.


    Such a clever adversary!


    Tang Jinghong, seeing the change in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression, grew uneasy, ¡°Qingzhi, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t answer his question but asked, ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong answered without hesitation, ¡°Of course I trust you!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then pretend what happened before didn¡¯t happen. Continue with the original n to transport the seeds to the capital, I assure you I¡¯ll help you retrieve them.¡±


    Who the insider was, was still unknown, so caution was necessary.


    Moreover, she nned to use a counter-strategy to lure the adversary out, thus the fewer people knew about this, the better. They had to y the part fully, and it was best even Jinghong didn¡¯t know.

 Chapter 824: Fuming and Slamming the Desk

    Chapter 824: Fuming and mming the Desk


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Without a second thought, Tang Jinghong agreed, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll proceed with the original n to transport the seeds tomorrow.¡±


    Meng Shengdong and Qi Kaiming came forward to greet her, ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded at them, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard escorting the seeds. No need for formalities.¡±


    ¡°As long as we can deliver them safely, the hard work is nothing. It¡¯s just that now¡­¡± Meng Shengdong lowered his head, sighed, full of helplessness.


    Chu Qingzhi offered reassurance, ¡°It¡¯s okay, thingswill get resolved.¡±


    Meng Shengdong offered a slightpliment, ¡°With Miss Chu¡¯s help, everything will be fine.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Qingzhi, you should rest. We¡¯ll talk about other matters tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi returned to the room Tang Jinghong had arranged for her, opened the window, and looked out to the backyard.


    To avoid startling the snake, she didn¡¯t call anyone over for questioning. It was also a test to see if the parrots could indeed carry out their tasks.


    Chu Qingzhi kept her divine consciousness alert, monitoring all directions as she stood by the window, deep in thought.


    The third rooster crowed¡­


    Two inn servants pushed a cart out of the back door, seemingly headed to the market to buy vegetables. As soon as they stepped out, two ck parrots followed them not far behind.


    Chu Qingzhi was quite satisfied, tracking them with her divine consciousness. However, due to distance limitations, she could only follow them for two streets.


    But with one parrot on the trail, trained for so long, they shouldn¡¯t disappoint her.


    In a room at the inn.


    A man in ck flew in through the window to report, ¡°Master, Chu Qingzhi has arrived.¡±


    The person in the dark was surprised, ¡°Chu Qingzhi? Isn¡¯t she in Shuiyun County? How did she get here so quickly?¡±


    The man in ck bowed his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The person in the dark took a moment, their tone growing heavier, ¡°What did she do here? Give me the details.¡±


    The man in ck handed over a piece of paper, ¡°This paper records everything she did, please review it, Master.¡±


    The person in the dark took the paper and read it carefully, their brow gradually furrowing. Did she see through us, or did she not?


    He crumpled the paper into a ball, ¡°Continue to monitor them, especially Chu Qingzhi. The world says Chu Qingzhi is extremely intelligent. I want to see if that¡¯s true.¡±


    The man in ck bowed, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    In the inn.


    Shuang¡¯er returned, gulping down water upon arrival, ¡°Not far from this inn, there¡¯s a man. The man in ck went to see him, calling him ¡®Master¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Take me there immediately!¡± Chu Qingzhi decided on the spot.


    Shuang¡¯er flew out at once, with Chu Qingzhi following. Shortly, the duo arrived at the man¡¯s room.


    Chu Qingzhi touched the teacup; it was still warm. The person hadn¡¯t gone far. She immediately extended her divine consciousness to search.


    No suspicious person was found.


    They were a step toote; the adversary had already left!


    Chu Qingzhi regretfully took to the streets, but then thought, it doesn¡¯t really matter; they were likely to meet again soon.


    Though they hadn¡¯t caught anyone, it wasn¡¯t a total loss; at least they confirmed there was a mole!


    Chu Qingzhi picked Shuang¡¯er up onto her arm, ¡°Which servant went to tip them off?¡±


    Shuang¡¯er excitedly said, ¡°The taller one.¡±


    Next, two things needed to be done: one was to figure out how Jinghong and the others were drugged with hallucinogens, and the other was to concoct an antidote for the hallucinogens.


    Theponent of the hallucinogenic drug in the blood was very low, yet it had seeped deep into their system, indicating they had been ingesting the drug over a period.


    Given Jinghong¡¯s extremely cautious nature, yet being unknowingly drugged, the adversary must have ced the drug somewhere habitual for everyone, but where could that be?


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Shuang¡¯er, next I need to investigate where the opponent has ced the hallucinogens, you assist me from the shadows.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Shuang¡¯er flew into the darkness, vanishing from sight.


    On Chu Qingzhi¡¯s way back to the inn, a dozen or so parrots came to report back. Combining the messages from the parrots with what Shuang¡¯er brought back, she formed a rough guess.


    The opponent was quite clever; they didn¡¯t directly drug the food but caused a reaction through the interaction of foods to produce toxins in the body.


    People have to eat, and someone specifically checked Jinghong¡¯s food before meals. Each food individually had no issues, but once ingested, problems arose. Chu Qingzhi found this interesting; she enjoyed dealing with intelligent people. Upon returning to the inn, Chu Qingzhi called over the taller servant, ¡°Do you want to say it, or shall I?¡±


    The servant feigned ignorance, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled lightly, a motion of her finger, and a glow entered the servant¡¯s body, ¡°Who did you meet just now?¡±


    The servant¡¯s face changed, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. He just said there was cheap vegetables for me to pick up and even gave me five taels of silver. With such a good deal, of course, I went.¡±


    This further confirmed her guess, but Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t ask further, unable to extract any valuable information.


    At breakfast, Chu Qingzhi finally verified her suspicions. As expected, each food was fine on its own, butbined, they turned into a hallucinogenic drug.


    However, the concentration was low and not lethal, nor did it have any significant effect on the body.


    Having figured this out, Chu Qingzhi felt relieved. After breakfast, Jinghong and the others continued with the seed transport back to the capital, while she returned alone to Chu¡¯s vige.


    On the way, Meng Shengdong and Qi Kaiming rode their horses behind Tang Jinghong, murmuring among themselves.


    Qi Kaiming incredulously said, ¡°Shengdong, Miss Chu just left like that?¡±


    Meng Shengdong was also puzzled but believed Chu Qingzhi had her reasons, ¡°If she didn¡¯t leave, should she have gone back to the capital with us?¡±


    Qi Kaiming nced at Tang Jinghong¡¯s back, ¡°Going back to the capital together wouldn¡¯t be bad, look how happy the general was when Miss Chu came.¡±


    Meng Shengdong tugged on the reins, ¡°Miss Chu is busy.¡±


    ¡°But the problem hasn¡¯t been solved. If we transport stones back to the capital, won¡¯t we be seeking death?¡± What Qi Kaiming really wanted to say was this. Meng Shengdong paused, then said, ¡°The general and Miss Chu must have made other arrangements.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so.¡± Qi Kaiming, though not entirely convinced, had to believe it, given their general¡¯s unquestioning trust in Miss Chu.


    Tang Jinghong, listening to their discussion, pondered what exactly Chu Qingzhi was nning and why she hadn¡¯t informed him.


    In a certain civilian house.


    The person in the dark, after leaving the inn, came to a civilian house. With Chu Qingzhi¡¯s reputation known far and wide, he had to be cautious, and rightly so. Just thinking that Chu Qingzhi had found the inn he had stayed at shortly after he left sent shivers down his spine.


    But that wasn¡¯t the most important part. What mattered was she must have discovered the secret, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed Tang Jinghong to continue transporting the seeds to the capital.


    Chu Qingzhi had ruined his perfect n in an instant.


    The person in the dark, outraged, pounded the table. The next moves had to be even more cautious, or they would surely be caught by Chu Qingzhi.

 Chapter 825: The Goal of Ten Thousand

    Chapter 825: The Goal of Ten Thousand


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In Chu Vige.


    Chu Qingzhi toured the old house to check if there were any issues with the cured meats.


    Upon leaving the old house, she was stopped by Chu Chunfeng and his wife, Zhou Cuiju, the vige chief¡¯s eldest son and daughter-inw.


    Zhou Cuiju asked with a smile, ¡°Qingzhi, we also want to cure some meat. Can you tell us which spices to use?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Auntie Cuiju, I can¡¯t tell you which spices to use, but I can sell you the prepared spices.¡±


    After thinking it over, Zhou Cuiju decided that making the spice mix herself might be cheaper but also prone to failure. Buying a ready-made mix would ensure it tasted as good as Chu Qingzhi¡¯s, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy the ready-made one.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi inquired, ¡°Auntie Cuiju, how much pork do you n to cure?¡±


    Zhou Cuiju said, ¡°Twenty pounds of cured meat and another twenty pounds of salty sausages. Qingzhi, could you prepare the spices for me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°Sure, wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll fetch them from the old house¡¯s storeroom.¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Zhou Cuiju stopped Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, how much will it all cost?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi answered, ¡°Four hundred copper coins will do, but you¡¯ll need to provide your own alcohol. Ordinary white wine is fine, use two cups for every ten pounds of sausage, and for the cured meat, make sure to rub it all over.¡± Zhou Cuiju, who had seen the curing process before, said, ¡°Qingzhi, I got it.¡± Chu Qingzhi returned with the spices, cing them in a bowl, ¡°Auntie Cuiju, it¡¯s best to use the spices within three days, or the fragrance will fade, and the cured products won¡¯t be as aromatic.¡±


    Zhou Cuiju hastily replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember that.¡±


    After saying goodbye to them, Chu Qingzhi headed back home, picking up Wu Yaqing¡¯s book to walk towards the county town.


    Reaching the vige entrance, she saw the duty room door open, so she went over, ¡°Uncle Chu Yi, Uncle Chu Ren, you¡¯re up early?¡±


    Chu Yi and Chu Ren, both disabled vigers with one having lost a leg and the other an arm in a mining ident, had been crushed under a copsing mine shaft in their younger years.


    With Chu Qingzhi¡¯s help, they had received prosthetic limbs and were now working at the duty station to pay off their debts.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi, they immediately stood up from their stools with smiles, ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked with concern, ¡°How are you doing, are you adjusting well?¡± Chu Yi, his eyes full of gratitude, said, ¡°We¡¯re adjusting, adjusting. Qingzhi, thank you. We¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smoothly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the reception of guests to you two.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll make sure the guests feel at home.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave it to Uncle Chu Yi and Uncle Chu Ren.¡± Chu Qingzhi waved to them and continued towards the direction of the county town.


    Chu Yi and Chu Ren watched Chu Qingzhi leave, their eyes filled with endless gratitude.


    At Yaqing Bookstore.


    Ye Zixing opened the bookstore doors early in the morning and then wrote down the day¡¯s events on a wooden board for disy outside.


    Today¡¯s event was: with a purchase of one tael of silver worth of items, customers could either get a cup of lemon honey tea or have a chance at a free raffle. The prizes ranged from items in the store such as a book, a beverage, or some type of snack¡­


    The small event was very attractive, drawing many wealthy young masters to buy things specifically for the raffle, bringing a lot of business to the store.


    Chu Qingzhi arrived at the bookstore entrance and looked around. Surrounding her were small food stalls, bustling with activity, making the bookstore, serene and quiet inparison, stand out. The bookstore¡¯s elegant decor was out of ce with the street¡¯syout, giving off a vibe as if a fairy had descended to the mundane world.


    Chu Qingzhi entered the shop, finding only Ye Zixing busy inside, with the other employees yet to arrive.


    The shop had hired a total of five employees, all literate and capable of engaging in conversation with the customers. Their humorous and witty nature had made many people fond of their bookstore.


    Ye Zixing turned around and was pleasantly surprised to see Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯vee?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, handing over four books to Ye Zixing, ¡°I have a task for you. These are novels written by Yaqing. Sell ten thousand copies before the New Year.¡±


    Ye Zixing¡¯s expression became serious as he took the novels and examined them closely, ¡°No problem, I willplete the task.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi made a promise, ¡°If youplete the task, the New Year¡¯s bonus will surely satisfy you.¡±


    Ye Zixingsmiled, ¡°Thankyou, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t say anything more and left the bookstore. She had no doubts about Ye Zixing¡¯s capability; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have appointed him as the manager of the bookstore.


    Indeed, Ye Zixing had his methods. After Chu Qingzhi left, he immediately sprung into action.


    He first posted a recruitment notice for schrs to copy books, then headed to the tea house.


    The tea house had storytellers. Ye Zixing asked the storytellers to help advertise, knowing that the more people knew, the more books they could sell.


    The customers at the tea house, who came to listen to stories, were the most interested buyers. Advertising there was sure to be profitable.


    Next, he approached several bookstores to help sell the books, offering them amission for each sale. This was a win-win arrangement.


    He also didn¡¯t overlook individuals who were paid to spread news.


    Lastly, he hung an eye-catching wooden sign outside the bookstore door, chalked with, ¡°Want to know about a princess¡¯s adventures after eloping? Want to know what kind of man a princess likes? ¡®The Princess¡¯s Elopement¡¯ will tell you¡­¡±


    With Ye Zixing¡¯s vigorous promotion, soon people specifically came to buy the novel.


    Tao Mingan approached the counter, knocking on the table, ¡°Give me a copy of ¡®The Princess¡¯s Elopement¡¯.¡±


    After being reprimanded by Chu Qingzhi, he had be much more subdued. Seeing hime to buy a book, Ye Zixing quickly fetched a newly copied book, ¡°Young Master Tao, please.¡±


    Ye Zixing had hired many people to copy books; a new book could bepleted in a quarter of an hour.


    Tao Mingan flipped through the book, ¡°Next time you have such exciting books, remember to send someone to inform my mansion. I will definitely buy.¡±


    Ye Zixing ttered him, ¡°Of course, of course. Thank you, Young Master Tao, for your interest.¡±


    After umting a certain number of copied books, Ye Zixing took one to


    Chu¡¯s Paper Mill, ¡°Zihui, I¡¯ve brought you a novel.¡±


    Ye Zixing used to work under Yu Zihui, and the two were well-acquainted.


    However, Yu Zihui didn¡¯t reach out to take it but asked cautiously, ¡°How much for a copy?¡±


    Ye Zixing responded cheerfully, ¡°Not expensive, just one tael of silver.¡±


    Yu Zihui waved him off, ¡°No money, not buying.¡±


    Ye Zixing pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy. You earn more than ten taels a month; you can afford a book. Come on, support me a bit.¡±


    Yu Zihui was exasperated, ¡°Who does business like you, forcing sales?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing anything,¡± Ye Zixing handed the book to Yu Zihui, ¡°Just read the first few pages. If you like it, then buy. Okay?¡±


    Yu Zihui looked at Ye Zixing skeptically, seeing he wasn¡¯t joking, he took the book.


    Bringing a book specifically for him, could it really be that good?


    With a very skeptical attitude, he opened the book¡­

 Chapter 826: A Visit to Witness

    Chapter 826: A Visit to Witness


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At Yunfei School, Xu Guannan, Fang Mingyi, and Song Qingyuan were walking along thekeside corridor, looking at the withered lotus leaves in theke center, feeling a bit of the schrs¡¯ mncholy.


    To lighten the mood, Fang Mingyi mentioned, ¡°I heard that Yaqing Bookstore is selling a novel written by Wu Yaqing. It¡¯s very popr in the county town now, everyone¡¯s talking about it.¡±


    Song Qingyuan was intrigued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it too, but I didn¡¯t know who wrote it. Are you sure it¡¯s by Wu Yaqing?¡±


    Fang Mingyi looked at Song Qingyuan, who suddenly seemed interested, ¡°I passed by the bookstore this morning and went in to check. The owner confirmed it.¡±


    Xu Guannan was surprised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a woman could write a novel.¡±


    Realizing what he said, Fang Mingyi added, ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s indeed my first time seeing a woman publish a novel for sale.¡±


    Suddenly turning back, Xu Guannan asked the others, ¡°Did you buy the novel?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not telling me you want to read a novel?¡± Fang Mingyi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Xu Guannan was someone who ¡®fed¡¯ on the books in the library every day, never straying from writings on statecraft or historical records. He had never been seen reading misceneous books.


    Song Qingyuan chuckled lightly, ¡°Yes, Brother Xu, are you nning to read the novel?¡±


    Continuing forward, Xu Guannan calmly said, ¡°Is it so strange to look at a novel?¡±


    It¡¯s not strange, but it¡¯s strange for you because you never read casual books,¡± Fang Mingyi caught up, trying to read Xu Guannan¡¯s expression but failed. Xu¡¯ Guannan was too good at hiding his feelings.


    Xu Guannan said helplessly, ¡°Can I start reading now?¡±


    The dean had told him not to be so tense all the time and to rx asionally.


    That¡¯s when he thought of reading novels to ease his mind.


    ¡°Of course, of course. Let¡¯s go buy one,¡± Fang Mingyi quickly suggested.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said SongQingyuan.


    The trio headed to Yaqing Bookstore together.


    The bookstore was busier than usual, with many peopleing specifically to buy the novel after hearing the ¡°advertisement.¡± ¡°The Princess¡¯s Elopement¡± sounded thrilling.


    Ye Zixing, recognizing the influential figures from the school, hurriedly greeted them warmly, ¡°Are you three gentlemen here to buy the novel?¡±


    Fang Mingyi nodded, ¡°Do you have any left? One for each of us, please.¡±


    Ye Zixing showed a troubled expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the novels are still being copied. You¡¯ll have to wait a bit.¡±


    Fang Mingyi didn¡¯t expect the novel to be so popr that it was out of stock,


    ¡°No problem, we can wait.¡±


    Ye Zixing guided them to sit down and ordered his staff to serve them a cup of hot red bean milk tea each, ¡°Please enjoy, it¡¯s on the house.¡±


    Xu Guannan expressed his thanks, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡­¡±


    After waiting for a short while, they finally got their hands on the novels.


    Leaving the bookstore, FangMingyi couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°This is the first time I had to wait to buy a novel. It¡¯s incredibly popr.¡±


    Xu Guannan, moreposed, didn¡¯t say much and continued walking with the book in hand.


    Song Qingyuan carefully held the book, knowing it was written by Yaqing, he was eager to read it thoroughly once back home.


    Back in the bookstore, Ye Zixing, bustling among the customers, was jubnt, thinking about the bonus he would receive from the book¡¯s sales sess.


    After leaving the bookstore, Chu Qingzhi went to a pharmacy to buy a good amount of medicinal herbs. After returning to the vige, she also gathered many herbs from the medicinal garden and took them all to the herbal clinic.


    Chu Qingning had specially arranged a room in the herbal clinic to serve as a boratory,¡± where all the usual medicinal tools, herbs, and equipment were moved.


    Chu Qingning was called away to visit someone¡¯s home for a medical consultation and was not in the clinic.


    Chu Qingzhi went straight into the boratory¡± and began to prepare the medicine, specifically concocting an antidote for the hallucinogens affecting Tang Jinghong and his group.


    With the assistance of her magical abilities, she spent half an hour preparing the medicine, then packed it up and left the boratory.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang saw Chu Qingzhiing out and quickly waved her over, ¡°Fifth Sister, someone is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me?¡± Chu Qingzhi quickened her pace towards Chu Qingshuang.


    Chu Qingshuang replied, ¡°Someone from the school.¡±


    This made Chu Qingzhi think of the school¡¯s year-end banquet. Perhaps they really intended to invite her, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    The person delivering the invitation was Yan Yixian, ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded at him, ¡°What does Teacher Yan have for me?¡±


    Yan Yixian presented the invitation with both hands, ¡°The dean has asked me to deliver this invitation to Miss. Please grace the year-end banquet with your presence.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the invitation, which was dated for the fifteenth of the twelfth month, to attend in the afternoon, ¡°Alright, I will definitely be there.¡±


    Yan Yixian bowed, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb Miss any further, farewell.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi saw him out, ¡°Teacher Yan, take care.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang curiously approached, ¡°Fifth Sister, what year-end banquet?


    Does the school also host banquets?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°It¡¯s a banquet hosted by the school. Do you want to go?


    If you¡¯d like, we can go together?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang¡¯s eyes widened with excitement, ¡°Can I? Women are not allowed to freely enter and exit the school. What if they stop me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi tapped the invitation in her palm, ¡°With me there, the school won¡¯t restrict you.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with Fifth Sister.¡± Chu Qingshuang was already looking forward to it.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Chu Xujin¡¯s wedding day was approaching, and Li Qingyu had been busy decorating the bridal chamber, bustling around non-stop.


    Many fortunate middle-aged women from the vige came to help Li Qingyu. After days of hard work, the bridal chamber was finally ready.


    ¡°Qingyu, you¡¯re really blessed. The daughters-inw you¡¯ve married are better than the next, and the son-inw is top-notch too, truly enviable.¡±


    You re the same, no need to envy me. Everyone¡¯s the same.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯tpare to you. You¡¯re genuinely fortunate.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be modest. Didn¡¯t the young master from the county town take a liking to your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s just good luck, but your children are truly admirable.¡±


    Everyone exchangedpliments, creating a harmonious and joyful atmosphere.

 Chapter 827: Relatives Borrowing Money

    Chapter 827: Rtives Borrowing Money


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    He Cuiyun¡¯s voice carried over, ¡°Qingyu, someone is looking for you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± Li Qingyu emerged from the house, wondering who was looking for her.


    The visitor was Li Qingyu¡¯s childhood friend Li Xiangxiu, who was also the daughter of the neighbors of Li Qingyu¡¯s parental home. The two grew up together and got married around the same time. However, since their marriages took them to different ces, their interactions had gradually decreased.


    Li Xiangxiu¡¯s face was chapped from the cold wind, and she wore an old cotton-padded jacket, huddling from the cold.


    Seeing her in such a state, Li Qingyu quickly pulled her into the house, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    The kitchen was warm, with something cooking, quickly bringing back the feeling to their hands and feet.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Li Qingyu served Li Xiangxiu a bowl of pig trotter soup, ¡°Drink this to warm up.¡±


    Li Xiangxiu epted the bowl with a look of surprise. It had been a long time since she had meat in her household. Smelling the rich aroma, she felt like she could swallow her tongue, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me, drink up.¡± Seeing her childhood friend living so miserably, Li Qingyu felt a pang of heartache.


    Li Xiangxiu no longer held back, hungrily slurping down the soup. The soup was filled with meat, which she also eagerly consumed.


    It was delicious, and she wanted to chew on the bones, but they were too hard, so she reluctantly gave up.


    Li Qingyu took the bowl and refilled it with a generous serving of meat, ¡°There¡¯s plenty more in the pot. I¡¯ll get you more once you¡¯re done.¡±


    However, Li Xiangxiu, fighting a strong urge to eat, declined, lowering her head in embarrassment, ¡°Qingyu, I didn¡¯te to scrounge for food. I came to ask you¡­ to ask you¡­¡±


    Li Qingyu urged, ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±


    Li Xiangxiu held Li Qingyu¡¯s hand, ¡°Qingyu, you must help me. I¡­ I can¡¯t go on living like this.¡±


    Li Qingyu, concerned, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s happened?¡±


    Li Xiangxiu broke down in tears, ¡°Half a month ago, my husband fell from the roof while working and broke his leg. If he hadn¡¯t gotten injured, we could have had a good year, but now, not only do we have no money, we are also in debt. I¡¯vee to you because I had no other choice.¡±


    Li Qingyu understood, ¡°You want to borrow money, right?¡±


    Li Xiangxiu nodded, her eyes red with pleading, ¡°Qingyu, just to get through this year, my husband will pay you back once he earns money next year.¡±


    Li Qingyu, kind-hearted, decided to help her childhood friend without hesitation, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll get you some silver.¡±


    Li Xiangxiu was moved, ¡°Thankyou, Qingyu.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Li Qingyu returned with ten taels of silver, ¡°Xiangxiu, take this for now. If it¡¯s not enough,e back to me.¡±


    Li Xiangxiu was shocked by the ten taels of silver, realizing Qingyu really had be wealthy to lend out such an amount so readily, ¡°Qingyu, I will always remember your kindness.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Li Qingyu reassured her and then went to the workshop to gather some broken biscuits and went to the cer to fetch a pork leg, cing it in Li Xiangxiu¡¯s basket, ¡°Take these back for the kids to eat.¡±


    Li Xiangxiu tried to refuse, ¡°I can¡¯t take this, Qingyu. You¡¯ve already lent me money, I can¡¯t take more.¡±


    Li Qingyu insisted, ¡°Take it back for the children to eat. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s almost New Year, everyone should nourish themselves.¡±


    Li Xiangxiu cried again, thinking she might not have been able to get through this year without Qingyu, ¡°If not for you, I might not have made it through this year.¡±


    Li Qingyu patted Li Xiangxiu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s okay now, don¡¯t cry, it will all pass.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Xiangxiu, once your husband is better, he cane to our vige to help with building houses. The pay is one hundred copper coins a day, definitely enough for your family to live on.¡±


    Li Xiangxiu was overjoyed, not expecting such good fortune, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll tell my husband when I get back.¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Li Xiangxiu returned and ryed everything to her husband Zhao Changliang.


    However, Zhao Changliang frowned upon hearing it, ¡°Li Qingyu¡¯s business is doing so well, and she only gave you ten taels of silver, some broken biscuits, and a pork leg?¡±


    Li Xiangxiu nodded, ¡°Changliang, after all, the friendship from our childhood is almost gone. That she gave me so much is already showing a lot of face.¡±


    Zhao Changliang ate a piece of the broken biscuit and cursed, ¡°She¡¯s just palming you off as if you were a beggar. You¡¯re too naive, thinking she treats you well.¡±


    Li Xiangxiu was easily influenced, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zhao Changliang expressed his dissatisfaction, ¡°If she truly considered you a friend, she would have given you at least a hundred taels. Ten taels is nothing but a handout, and those broken biscuits are leftovers she couldn¡¯t sell. Yet you¡¯re still grateful to her.¡±


    Li Xiangxiu whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that, Qingyu is really nice.¡±


    Zhao Changliang cursed, ¡°Foolish woman, you just don¡¯t get it. You¡¯re counting the money for someone who¡¯s selling you out. You¡¯re beyond help.¡±


    Li Xiangxiu hung her head, her resolve wavering, ¡°Qingyu has no obligation to me; that she gave me this much is already charitable.¡±


    Zhao Changliang continued his rant, ¡°Charity my foot. That¡¯s fake charity, and only someone as simple-minded as you would believe it.¡± After cursing, Zhao Changliang said, ¡°Take that pork leg and stew it. We haven¡¯t had meat for months, not a bit of grease. How am I supposed to recover?¡±


    Li Xiangxiu meekly responded, ¡°I¡¯ll do it right away, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Zhao Changliangshouted, ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    In Wang Family Vige.


    Xu Fumei blocked Wang Yuanping¡¯s path, ¡°Yuanping, you¡¯ve lived in our vige for so long, and nobody has made things difficult for you, right?¡±


    She was the daughter-inw of the vige chief of Wang Vige, holding a significant status in the vige.


    While there wasn¡¯t any overt difficulty, the silent exclusion was more ufortable, but Wang Yuanping wasn¡¯t narrow-minded and still spoke to her calmly, ¡°Sister-inw, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Xu Fumei thought for a moment and then spoke directly, ¡°I noticed that the wheat in Chu Qingzhi¡¯snd grows better than everyone else¡¯s. I was wondering where they got their wheat seeds from?¡±


    The wheat in Chu Qingzhi¡¯snd, although sown at the same time as others, stood a head taller and greener, looking much better.


    She had two plots ofnd ready to sow wheat. She had already bought the seeds, but after seeing the wheat in thend under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s care, she couldn¡¯t help but be tempted.


    Wang Yuanping replied, ¡°That wheat seed was prepared by Miss Chu for everyone. I don¡¯t know where she got it from, and she didn¡¯t ept any money from the vigers, only requesting that all the wheat harvested next year be sold to her.¡±


    ¡°Is there such a good deal?¡± Xu Fumei regretted not being one of the people on thatnd.


    Wang Yuanping nodded, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Full of hope, Xu Fumei asked, ¡°Is there any left? Can I go buy some?¡±


    Wang Yuanping said, ¡°I¡¯m not in charge of this, I don¡¯t know, but you can go ask.¡±


    Xu Fumei inquired, ¡°Then who is in charge?¡±


    Wang Yuanping replied, ¡°Yuanlin is handling it.¡±


    Xu Fumei immediately left Wang Yuanping behind, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go find Yuanlin.¡±


    Wang Yuanping shook his head and continued his way to Xu Family Vige toplete the task assigned by Chu Qingzhi. His family was waiting for him to bring back his sry to buy New Year¡¯s goods.


    With this thought, he became even more determined.

 Chapter 828: The Novel Sells Well

    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In Chu Vige.


    Wang Yuanlin found Chu Qingzhi at the workshop entrance, ¡°Miss Chu, vigers from other viges want to buy our wheat seeds. Should we sell them?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t answer his question directly but instead asked, ¡°Have all the vigers in the manor finished sowing their wheat?¡±


    After confirming that thend in the manor had been checked, Wang Yuanlin nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all sown, except for a few families who only needed two hundred pounds of wheat seeds. After giving them what they needed, we¡¯ll still have over five hundred pounds left.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then sell it if there are buyers. Remember to provide them with the medicine when selling, or they¡¯ll encounter pest issues and all the effort will be wasted.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Miss.¡± Wang Yuanlin then asked, ¡°How much should we sell the wheat seeds for per pound?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment, ¡°Twice the price of regr wheat seeds. You can promise that the wheat grown from these seeds will produce an extra two hundred pounds per acre.¡±


    Wang Yuanlin seriously tooknote, ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Wang Yuanlin went back to his office and told Xu Fumei, ¡°We can sell, but the price is double that of normal wheat seeds. However, we can promise that the wheat will yield an extra two hundred pounds per acre.¡±<div>


    The greatest hope for farmers is a high yield, and Xu Fumei was thrilled to hear this, ¡°Really? Can it really produce an extra two hundred pounds?¡±


    Wang Yuanlin, to add credibility, said, ¡°You might not believe me, but you can¡¯t not believe Miss Chu. This is what she said.¡±


    Xu Fumei immediately became convinced, ¡°Give me ten pounds of wheat seeds.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wang Yuanlin weighed and gave Xu Fumei the wheat seeds, ¡°Good. If it grows well, you cane back to buy more next year.¡±


    Xu Fumei, smiling, said, ¡°You don¡¯t even need to say that. If it grows well, of course, I¡¯ll buy all my seeds from you.¡±


    Wang Yuanlin recorded the sale of the wheat seeds in the ledger.


    Seeing Xu Fumei buying the wheat seeds, more vigers from Chu Vige came to Wang Yuanlin, ¡°Yuanlin brother, do you still have wheat seeds?¡±


    Wang Yuanlin was puzzled, ¡°Haven¡¯tyou already sown your wheat?¡±


    The vigers exined, ¡°We want to send some to our rtives. If you have some, give me ten pounds.¡±


    ¡°I want some too. I¡¯ll take fifteen pounds.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take some as well. I need twelve pounds.¡±


    Like this, the remaining five hundred pounds of wheat seeds were all sold out, and there were still many people wanting to buy, but there were none left.


    At Yunfei School.


    After ss, He Shaoshi and Su Wenji waved to Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao, then went to the pavilion by theke.


    Chu Xuyuan looked at them, puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s with all the secrecy? Can you tell us now?¡±


    He Shaoshi, looking around sneakily, then pulled out a novel, ¡°Xuyuan, Xuyao, look, almost everyone in the county town has one. It¡¯s really good.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan, Chu Xuyao, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The Princess¡¯s Elopement,¡± isn¡¯t this the novel written by Sister Yaqing?<div>


    Seeing theirck of the expected surprised reaction, He Shaoshi asked, ¡°Have you already seen it?¡±


    Chu Xuyuan nced at Chu Xuyao and shook his head, ¡°No, but we¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    He Shaoshi suggested, ¡°Then let¡¯s read it together? I waited in line for a long time to buy this. I know you guys are amazing, don¡¯t say anything disappointing. If you¡¯re interested, let¡¯s read it together.¡±


    Chu Xuyao was actually quite curious, ¡°Isn¡¯t this for adults to read? Is it appropriate for us kids?¡±<div>


    He Shaoshi proudly stated, ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate? Anything written in a book is meant for us schrs to read.¡±


    Su Wenji urged, ¡°Just read it, stop dilly-dallying. It won¡¯t hurt to take a look.¡±


    He Shaoshi was impatient, ¡°It¡¯s just a look, and no one else will know.¡±


    ncing at each other, Chu Xuyao and Chu Xuyuan thought, ¡°Why not? No one knows. Let¡¯s take a look.¡± So the four of them sat side by side by theke, engrossed in the book together.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Xu Guannan¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, startling everyone. He Shaoshi quickly hid the book in his clothes before they all stood up to greet their senior.


    Xu Guannan scanned the four and pointed at He Shaoshi, ¡°What are you hiding?¡±


    Su Wenji tensed up and stuttered, ¡°No-nothing, Senior Brother. You should go read; you were going to, right?¡±


    Growing more suspicious, Xu Guannan approached the four, ¡°Show me what you¡¯re hiding or shall I search you?¡±


    Left with no choice, He Shaoshi sighed and handed over the book, ¡°Here, Senior Brother.¡±


    Xu Guannan flipped the book to its cover, ¡°¡­¡±


    Had this novel be so popr that even the kids couldn¡¯t resist reading it?


    He asked, ¡°Is it any good?¡±


    With heads bowed, He Shaoshi nervously replied, ¡°We¡¯ve just started; we don¡¯t know yet.¡±<div>


    Xu Guannan returned the book, ¡°I thought you were up to no good, which is why I was stern. Since it¡¯s not anything bad, feel free to read.¡±


    He Shaoshi looked up, surprised, ¡°Senior Brother Guannan, you¡¯re really kind.¡±


    Xu Guannan smiled, reminding them, ¡°Just don¡¯t let the master see it, or he won¡¯t be as lenient as I am.¡±


    ¡°We understand,¡± they quickly assured.


    Xu Guannan chuckled, knowing that many in the academy were reading ¡°The Princess¡¯s Elopement.¡± ¡°Enjoy your reading. I¡¯ll be off.¡±


    The children chorused, ¡°Take care, Senior Brother.¡±


    As Xu Guannan left, he nced back at Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao, wondering if they didn¡¯t have a copy at home since it was Chu Qingzhi selling the novel on behalf of Wu Yaqing.


    The two youngsters kept their heads down until Xu Guannan was far enough away before looking up again.


    Now they were in trouble, caught in the act.


    Su Wenji looked at hispanions, ¡°Shall we continue reading?¡±


    He Shaoshi, resigned to his fate, ¡°Why not? Senior Brother Guannan already found out.¡±


    They had just reached an exciting part and were eager to continue, ¡°Let¡¯s keep reading.¡±


    So the four resumed their positions and dived back into the story.<div>


    Not just them, but many kids in the school were hiding away to read the book. If one were to take a stroll, this sight wasmon.


    The vice dean arrived at Mu Chongli¡¯s residence, cheerfully asking, ¡°Have you read that novel yet?¡±


    Mu Chongli nced at the vice dean, ¡°That¡¯s for the youngsters. What¡¯s it to us at our age?¡±


    The vice dean optimistically said, ¡°What does age have to do with it? A young heart is all that matters.¡±


    Mu Chongli chuckled, ¡°You do have an open mind.¡±


    The vice dean ced the novel before Mu Chongli, ¡°I brought you a copy. Take a look when you¡¯re free; it¡¯s a good time passer.¡±


    Mu Chongli refused, ¡°I won¡¯t read it. At my age, it would be shameless!¡±


    The vice dean suggested, ¡°Then just set it aside. I¡¯ll pick it upter. I¡¯ve got some errands to run.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the vice dean left, Mu Chongli¡¯s gaze involuntarily shifted to the novel. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, curiosity got the better of him, and he opened the book.


    Then¡­ he became engrossed.

 Chapter 829: Inspecting the Cabin

    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    By the vegetable garden¡¯s pond in Chu Vige, the vige children gathered around to watch Chu Qingzhi harvest lotus roots.


    Despite its small size, the pond was rich in resources, with lotus roots, fish, shrimp, ms, water chestnuts, and water celery all reaching harvest season.


    However, unable to consume everything at once, Chu Qingzhi nned to harvest and eat fresh produce gradually.


    Standing by the pond, Chu Qingzhi grabbed a lotus stem and pulled, bringing a plump white lotus root from the mud to the water¡¯s surface, where it gently swayed, shedding its mud.


    The children cheered, ¡°Wow, Sister Qingzhi is so skilled!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi continued her efforts, bringing another tender root to the surface.


    After harvesting six or seven roots in session, each root was intact, with four to five nodes, looking incredibly pleasing.


    Chu Qingzhi carried the lotus roots to a stream to wash them, then broke them into sections to distribute among the children, ¡°Eat up, one for each of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    Keeping a section for herself, Chu Qingzhi ate it and took the remaining long roots home.<div>


    The lotus root was sweet and crunchy, with a fruity aroma, a delightful surprise from the seeds she had casually sown.


    Entering the kitchen, Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°Mother, how about pork rib stew with lotus root for dinner?¡±


    Li Qingyu readily took the roots, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll make it. You go rest.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mother.¡± Chu Qingzhi headed upstairs.


    She had finalized the menu for the academy¡¯s dinner event. After onest review to ensure no issues, she could start preparing the actual dishes tomorrow, just in time for Zhuo Yanhai¡¯s inspection.


    In the medicinal herb room at the herbal shop, Chu Qingzhi asked Li Ziyun for help, ¡°Can you get me two taels of thistle?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Li Ziyun hurried to the storage, asking Sun Xian for thistle.


    Sun Xian impatiently responded, ¡°The herbs are in the drawer. Can¡¯t you fetch them yourself? I¡¯m not here to serve you, really troublesome!¡±


    Ye Qingfu gently tugged at Sun Xian¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. If Sister Qingzhi finds out, she won¡¯t be pleased.¡±


    Sun Xian dismissed it, ¡°Sister Qingzhi is broad-minded and won¡¯t fuss over us. Plus, she asked Li Ziyun to fetch herbs, not us, so it¡¯s none of our business.¡±


    Li Ziyun, on the verge of tears from Sun Xian¡¯s words, felt extremely wronged.


    Although the herbs were in a drawer, with so many drawers and her inability to read, how could she know which one to take? What if she picked the wrong one and caused a problem?


    Not wanting to dy Chu Qingzhi¡¯s work, she pleaded, ¡°I can¡¯t read. Could you please help me fetch it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Ye Qingfu, seeing Li Ziyun¡¯s pitiful state, intended to help, but


    Sun Xian blocked him, ¡°Do your own thing.¡±


    Ye Qingfu reluctantly said, ¡°Why make things difficult for her?¡±


    Sun Xian huffed but remained silent, inwardly resentful that Li Ziyun had taken the assistant position she had aspired for, unable to ept it.


    Yet, with no alternative, she vented her frustration on Li Ziyun.<div>


    Ye Qingfu, worried Chu Qingzhi might get upset, directed Li Ziyun, ¡°The fourth row on the left, third drawer has the thistle. Take what you need.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Ziyun, grateful, went to fetch it.


    The drawer contained bothrge and small thistle, visually simr. Unable to distinguish, she decided to take both to let Sister Qingzhi choose.


    Watching Li Ziyun¡¯s departing figure, Sun Xian¡¯s eyes filled with envy.<div>


    Ye Qingfu advised, ¡°Li Ziyun is Li Zhangjie¡¯s sister, and Li Zhangjie is dearly liked by Sister Qingzhi. Don¡¯t target her.¡±


    Sun Xian clenched her fists, ¡°I¡¯m not targeting her. I want topete with her.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a fairpetition, I support you,¡± Ye Qingfu said.


    Sun Xian snorted, ¡°Just you wait and see.¡±


    In the Pharmacy, Li Ziyun brought both types of medicine to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, I couldn¡¯t distinguish between the two medicines, so I brought them both.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯tment but asked, ¡°Have you memorized all the characters I taught you?¡±


    Li Ziyun immediately responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve memorized them all.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. Go on with your work.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Ziyun quietly left the pharmacy room, only to go outside and cry.


    She hadn¡¯t expected to feel so aggrieved in this small herbal shop. It wasn¡¯t her fault she couldn¡¯t read; why did they have to make it so hard for her?


    Ye Qingfu came out, ¡°Ziyun, don¡¯t take what Xian said to heart.¡±


    Li Ziyun quickly wiped her tears, ¡°I¡¯m fine, 1 didn¡¯t take it seriously. Qingfu, you go on with your work. 1 just need a moment to calm down.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t take too long. There¡¯s a lot of work to do,¡± Ye Qingfu kindly advised.<div>


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After some thought, Li Ziyun made a resolution to learn to read diligently. She didn¡¯t want to be looked down upon.


    With renewed determination, she went back to the herbal shop.


    Li Ziyun¡¯s father called Chu Qingzhi to inspect the bamboo cabin, ¡°Miss, the bamboo cabin is finished. What do you think?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi entered the cabin, noting theyout. The entrance led to a waiting room, with doors leading to four separate offices. Each office had an adjoining room for storing documents and necessities.


    Chu Qingzhi walked into the office opposite the entrance, noting an additional door leading to the backyard, which contained a separate storage room for seeds and grains, a document room, and a spare room.


    Theyout was satisfactory, and the light filtration through the bamboo ensured privacy while allowing minimal light inside. Opening the windows brightened the rooms considerably.


    Testing the sturdiness of the structure by shaking a support beam, Chu Qingzhi found it immovable, indicating excellent craftsmanship.


    ¡°Uncle Li, entrusting the cabin to you was the right choice.¡±


    Li Ziyun¡¯s father smiled, ¡°I¡¯m d to be of help, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi inquired, ¡°Do you have any tasks at the moment, Uncle Li?¡±


    ¡°Nothing right now,¡± he quickly added, ¡°Whatever you need, Miss, just let me know. I¡¯ll do whatever I can.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°Then, I need your help to bring some people to Chu, the carpenter¡¯s house, and move the custom-made cabs, tables, and chairs over here.¡±<div>


    Li Ziyun¡¯s father agreed promptly, ¡°Right away.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi also headed to the carpenter¡¯s house to make the signboard herself since the carpenter couldn¡¯t do it to her satisfaction..

 Chapter 830: Reporting Work

    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Using the wooden tools to tten the boards and then using pigskin glue to join several boards together, this step had to be seamless and required a significant amount of strength, making it quite difficult. Chu Qingzhi also expended considerable effort toplete it.


    After joining three boards, the frame¡¯s edges were carved.


    Chu Qingzhi nned to carve cloud patterns on the edge, a technique simr to array carving, an area in which Chu Qingzhi had some experience, although not very proficient. However, it was more than enough for carving patterns.


    Carpenter Chu, upon seeing the small section of the pattern already carved, was full of admiration. ¡°Qingzhi, what is it that you can¡¯t do?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi humbly replied, ¡°You tter me. I simply learn quickly and am not that remarkable.¡±


    ¡°Not remarkable?¡± Carpenter Chu widened his eyes and emphasized, ¡°If you¡¯re not remarkable, then the rest of us are fools!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Chu, let¡¯s keep a low profile.¡±


    Understanding her intent, Carpenter Chu quickly agreed, ¡°Yes, yes, low profile, low profile.¡±


    After carving the frame, the middle characters of the que were carved, only requiring the words Seal Office Chu Qingzhi chose the ¡°Running Script¡± font, which looked very imposing.


    Next was the coloring step.<div>


    The entire que was dyed a reddish-brown, while the cloud patterns and characters on the border were dyed in a dark gold color. This color, with a hint of darkness mixed with gold, wasn¡¯t as bright or vulgar as pure gold, giving the que a dignified and tasteful appearance, which was to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s liking.


    Chu Qingzhi hung the que above the bamboo house¡¯s entrance, instantly raising the property¡¯s value, drawing many onlookers.


    Subsequently, Chu Qingzhi also hung herndscape paintings inside the bamboo house, all of which were very vivid. The atmosphere inside the house seemed to liven up with the addition of the paintings, rxing everyone¡¯s mood.


    Wang Yuanping, unable to take his eyes off the paintings, said to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss, hanging these paintings here might attract thieves.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, looking at the paintings on the wall, said, ¡°No one dares to steal from my fief, rest assured.¡±


    This reminded Wang Yuanping of the dozen wolves in the vige, majestic and fierce, guarding ces like the workshop area, the old mansion, and the medicinal herb store. He had never heard of thefts in the vige, ¡°Perhaps I was overthinking.¡±


    ¡°Notify them to organize the documents and move them to the Seal Officeter. From now on, you will handle official duties there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    Once the furniture was set up, everything looked proper and in ce.


    Chu Qingzhi toured the bamboo house, growing fonder of it the more she looked around, deciding to use it as her office from then on. It would be a pity to tear it down.


    Then, she diverted some water to the house for daily use.


    Everything was considered and arranged.


    After settling in, Chu Qingzhi had several people report on their recent work, starting with Wang Yuanping.


    Wang Yuanping was in charge of tax collection. ¡°Aside from Miss¡¯s household, there are three other families doing business. Yesterday, Landlord Sun came to pay the business tax, twenty taels¡­¡±


    He gave a detailed report on the tax collection within the fief over the past few days, clearly taking his duties seriously.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded at him, then asked Wang Yuanlin to report.


    Wang Yuanlin was responsible for the farnd. ¡°Recently, two families came to sell theirnd, intending to sell off the farther plots and buy new ones. I recorded it, but it hasn¡¯t been sold yet. There are three families in Xu Vige who have started to reimnd, each opening up an acre. I went to measure it and recorded it¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Chu Qingzhi looked towards Qin Yuming, ¡°And you?¡±<div>


    Qin Yumingwas in charge of the poption. ¡°In the past few days, two children were born, and an elderly passed away. I¡¯ve registered them all. Additionally, ten people have applied to join Miss¡¯s fief.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Verify their identities carefully. If their character and all other aspects are satisfactory, allow them to join.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Zongxian had always been cking off, wandering around every day without attending to the affairs of the fief.<div>


    Upon being questioned by Chu Qingzhi, he quickly imed, ¡°Everything in the fief is peaceful, and the vigers get along harmoniously; all is well!¡±


    This immediately angered the usually good-natured Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Just yesterday, in Zhou Vige, Zhou Hai and Zhou Ming fought. Zhou Hai stabbed Zhou Ming with a knife. If not for the timely intervention of the vigers, Zhou Ming would have been killed. My fief was nearly the site of a homicide, and you tell me all is well?!!¡±


    Xia Zongxian guiltily lowered his head, not daring to speak.


    The three others were also silent, having never seen Chu Qingzhi angry before, making breathing seem difficult due to the tension.


    Further criticism now would be futile; what Chu Qingzhi sought was a solution, ¡°Speak, how should this matter be resolved?¡±


    Xia Zongxian looked towards Qin Yuming, then, under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s formidable pressure, said, ¡°This is all my responsibility. I am willing to ept punishment.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi imposed a heavy penalty, ¡°First, no sry for three months; second, take the feudalws I¡¯ve drafted and ensure they are known in all four viges; third, cancel a month¡¯s leave; do you ept this?¡±


    Xia Zongxian replied softly, ¡°I ept!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi made it clear, ¡°If I find you neglecting your duties again, being irresponsible, then I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot employ someone like you. We will then discuss repayment.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Xia Zongxian thought to himself, this wasn¡¯t just some young girl; she was more terrifying than the Empress Dowager! He had underestimated Chu Qingzhi!


    To the other three, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I recognize your capabilities. The bonus for the New Year will be doubled; keep up the good work.¡±


    Wang Yuanping and Wang Yuanlin were especially delighted; with the bonus doubled, their families could enjoy a good New Year.


    Chu Qingzhi walked out from the medicinal herb store and gestured to Li Zhang¡¯an, who was waiting nearby.<div>


    Li Zhang¡¯an immediately came over, looking up, ¡°Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, seeing the hopeful look in the young boy¡¯s eyes, said, ¡°You¡¯ve been asking me for work; now, there¡¯s something for you. Clean Seal Office, open and close the doors, greet and assist visitors, in short, take care of misceneous tasks in Seal Office. Are you willing?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Li Zhang¡¯an replied without hesitation, ¡°As long as it¡¯s arranged by Sister Qingzhi, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then you¡¯ll start with these tasks for now. When you¡¯re older, I¡¯ll arrange something else for you. Also, when you have time, study and learn to read; it will open up more options for you in the future.¡±


    Li Zhang¡¯an was extremely excited, ¡°I understand, I will do my best.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°For matters regarding the Seal Office, you can go to Wang Yuanping. If you can¡¯t resolve something,e to me. You¡¯ll start work tomorrow, with a daily wage of one hundred copper coins. If you do well, there will be a bonus.¡±


    Li Zhang¡¯an bowed deeply to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I¡¯ve memorized all you said, thank you, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and left Seal Office.

 Chapter 831: Hard Restraint

    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Under the hazy moonlight, veiled as if by a thinyer of mist, a deste chill spread across the ground, bringing waves of icy coldness.


    Li Zhangjie tightened his thick cotton jacket, hurrying along the road home.


    The t cobblestone path reflected the moonlight, resembling a long silver ribbon, beautifully and carelessly strewn across the earth.


    The Li family still lived in the small courtyard rented by Li Zhangjie. Li¡¯s father, wearing a coat, hands tucked in his sleeves, paced back and forth at the doorway, waiting for his son¡¯s return.


    Each time he paced by the door, he would nce out, his worry evident. It was dark already, yet his son had not returned.


    Suddenly, a figure emerged from the darkness. On closer inspection, it was indeed his son. Li¡¯s father quickly stepped forward and handed Li Zhangjie a warm handwarmer, ¡°Warm your hands.¡±


    The warmth from the handwarmer was like fatherly love, making Li Zhangjie smile, ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±


    As Li¡¯s father closed the door, he mentioned, ¡°Your mother made sweet dumplings for you, they¡¯re in the kitchen, go eat.¡±


    Sweet dumplings, once considered a luxury for the Li family, were now a regr treat thanks to their improved financial situation. The sticky, sweet delicacy was particrly delicious.


    Feeling warm inside, Li Zhangjie cheerfully agreed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go now.¡±<div>


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Li¡¯s father said, turning to wave his hand.


    Entering the house, Li Zhangjie made his way to the kitchen. Passing by Li Ziyun¡¯s room, he heard soft crying. He stopped, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Ziyun quickly wiped her tears, took a deep breath trying to calm down, then replied, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Her voice was filled with tears, clearly indicating something was wrong. Li Zhangjie, concerned, said, ¡°Put on your clothes ande to the kitchen. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Li Ziyun didn¡¯t want to go but couldn¡¯t disobey her brother, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Li Zhangjie went to the kitchen, where his mother was heating bathwater for him. ¡°Zhangjie, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Back, Mom.¡± Li Zhangjie helped his mother up, ¡°You should go to sleep.¡±


    Pointing at a small jar filled with sweet dumplings, his mother instructed, ¡°Eat the sweet dumplings and rest early.¡±


    LiZhangjie nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After his mother left for her room, Li Zhangjie divided the sweet dumplings into two bowls, cing spoons on each, and set them on the table. Just as he finished, Li Ziyun arrived, ¡°Bigbrother.¡±


    ¡°Sit, let¡¯s eat sweet dumplings together.¡±


    Li Ziyun shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not eating, big brother, you¡¯ve worked hard, you eat.¡±


    Li Zhangjie beckoned Li Ziyun, ¡°Listen to your brother,e eat.¡±


    The two slowly ate the sweet dumplings, feeling sweeter and warmer, lifting their spirits.


    Li Zhangjie, with concern, asked, ¡°Has someone bullied you?¡±


    Li Ziyun lowered her head, eyes reddening, shook her head, ¡°No.¡±


    Li Zhangjie softly said, ¡°Can you deceive your brother¡¯s eyes?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Li Ziyun felt truly fortunate to have her brother, her defenses slowly dropping as she recounted her experiences at the medicine shop.<div>


    After listening, Li Zhangjie gently patted her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, life is full of setbacks. Consider Sun Xin a twist in life; solving it will make things right.¡± Li Ziyun looked up at Li Zhangjie, full of trust, ¡°Big brother, how do we solve it?¡±


    Li Zhangjie encouraged her, ¡°She said you can¡¯t do anything, right? Let¡¯s secretly learn everything and surpass her, making her regret her actions today.¡±


    Li Ziyuncked confidence, ¡°Can I learn? I feel so dumb. Today, during her free time, Sister Qingning taught me ten characters, and it took me three tries to learn.¡±


    Li Zhangjie exaggerated, ¡°That¡¯s dumb? I took ten tries to learn when I was your age.¡±<div>


    Li Ziyun blinked in surprise, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your learning ability is already very good. Be confident, understand?¡±


    Li Ziyun felt a bit more confident, ¡°Big brother, can you teach me some more? I want to learn quickly. Oh, I borrowed a ¡®Complete Book of Herbs¡¯ from Qingning sister, can you teach me the names of the herbs? That way, I can fetch the medicine myself without help.¡±


    Li Zhangjie readily agreed, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll teach you right now.¡±


    The two moved to a smaller room, lit a fire for warmth, turned on two oilmps, and Li Ziyun began her learning journey¡­


    As Li Ziyun immersed herself in learning, she continued untilte into the night, finally sumbing to overwhelming sleepiness.


    That night, she learned thirty herb names¡­


    In Wan City, Tang Jinghong, escorting grain seeds, arrived in Wan City after a day¡¯s journey, settling in an inn.


    They disguised themselves as a merchant convoy, not alerting the local authorities.


    This was ording to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s advice. Alerting the authorities would ruin their n, preventing their adversary from acting again.


    Chu Qingzhi needed them to act, only then could she capture this person!


    Under the cover of night, a swift shadow darted into the distance, leaving behind a trail of afterimages.


    Tang Jinghong opened the window, hands behind his back, nced at the grain seeds in the courtyard, then looked towards the horizon, his brow furrowed in concern, yet his eyes filled with anticipation.<div>


    Soon, Chu Qingzhi appeared. He slightly shifted aside, just standing still, Chu Qingzhi was already before him.


    With a motion, he pulled Chu Qingzhi into his embrace, ¡°Qingzhi, a day apart feels like three autumns!¡±


    ¡°I felt it was quite long too.¡± Chu Qingzhi patted Tang Jinghong¡¯s back, ¡°I brought you something to eat.¡±


    Tang Jinghong released Chu Qingzhi, looking down eagerly, ¡°What¡¯s delicious?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ced the food box on the table, revealing its contents, lifting her chin at Tang Jinghong, ¡°How about it, isn¡¯t it creative?¡±


    She turned milk cookies into individual characters, malting them sandwich-style. To Tang Jinghong, they were fascinating, ¡°Making cookies so exquisite, it¡¯s almost a pity to eat.¡±


    He selected eight cookies, spellingout, ¡°Tang Jinghong likes Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Eat, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll bake more next time.¡± Tang Jinghong sat down, Chu Qingzhi leaned gently on his shoulder, whispering in his ear.


    Tang Jinghong, stirred by her words, struggled to control himself. He had never wanted a girl so much in his life.


    Chu Qingzhi, nestled in Tang Jinghong¡¯s embrace, sensed his rapid heartbeat and his struggle, daring not to move.


    If it were another man, she would have been taken to bed already, but Jinghong had always maintained etiquette, never doing more than kissing her, even then, his hands never wandered.


    Such restraint in a man was rare.


    <div>

 Chapter 832: Not Worth Mentioning

    Chapter 832: Not Worth Mentioning


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong took the cup of tea, now cold, and drank it down in one gulp, finally quelling the restlessness in his heart before reaching for the biscuits.


    He offered one to Chu Qingzhi first, ¡°You eat first.¡±


    After Chu Qingzhi ate the biscuit, she urged, ¡°I brought them for you, eat more.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, still holding Chu Qingzhi, nodded. The sweet and fragrant vor was addictive; he ended up eating five biscuits in a row¡­


    Chu Qingzhi gently brushed the teapot, pouring a cup of tea forng Jinghong, ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stared at the steaming cup for a moment before taking it and drinking.


    He thought to himself, Chu Qingzhi is capable of anything, her power is magical, could she be a fairy descended from heaven?


    If Chu Qingzhi really was a fairy, then was this her descent to the mortal world? But for what purpose had shee?


    Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t help but let his thoughts wander¡­<div>


    However, his musings were abruptly interrupted as Shuang¡¯er flew into the room, urgently eximing, ¡°Come with me, hurry¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Tang Jinghong¡¯s shoulder, ¡°There¡¯s a situation, let¡¯s go.¡± Following Shuang¡¯er, they flew out of the window, heading in a specific direction.


    From a distance, their graceful and agile figures darted across rooftops like hawks, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Shuang¡¯ernded on a rooftop, spreading her wings, and pointed down below.


    Chu Qingzhi was ustomed to Shuang¡¯er¡¯s cleverness.


    But for Tang Jinghong, it was a revtion. He hadst seen Shuang¡¯er as a normally intelligent parrot, but now she exceeded avian intelligence, not only speaking but also leading the way and even directing.


    How exactly had Chu Qingzhi trained a parrot to this level? If released for gathering intelligence, would the enemy have any secrets left?


    She would eventually tell him whether the enemy had any secrets or not.


    Voices came from within the house¡­


    ¡°Useless, to fail such a good n!¡±


    ¡°Master, it was all because of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s interference that disrupted the n. If not for her, Tang Jinghong would have been dead or severely injured.¡± ¡°Why keep Chu Qingzhi around then? Why not eliminate her already!¡± You think Chu Qingzhi is as easy as chopping cabbage? ¡°Master, we can¡¯t kill Chu Qingzhi. Why don¡¯t you find someone more powerful to do it?¡± Chu Qingzhi is the nightmare of all underworld figures. No one sent to kill her has returned; instead, their attempts have led to their bases being destroyed. That¡¯s why, without being driven to desperation, no one wants to deal with Chu Qingzhi.


    It¡¯s also her fame in both the underworld and the legitimate world that makes her business so sessful, otherwise, she would have been suppressed long ago!


    ¡°Useless! Can¡¯t even handle a girl!¡±


    Aren¡¯t you also unable to handle her? What right do you have to scold him? Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong exchanged a nce, then one entered through the window, the other through the door, into the room.


    There were five people inside.


    One was that person from the darkness, his subordinate, another the master, and his two subordinates.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong disguised themselves as an unremarkable senior brother and junior brother.


    One dressed in ck, the other in white; their appearances as distinct as their characters.


    Chu Qingzhi changed her n on the fly, intending to use these small fries to catch a bigger fish. Thus, she approached them under the guise of coboration.<div>


    Another factor was the enemy¡¯s extensive intelligencework, aware of her extraordinary methods that couldpel the truth from anyone. Therefore, during their encounter, all identities were concealed; the subordinates had no idea who was above them, making inquiries futile.


    Upon seeing the intruders, the five immediately drew their weapons, ready to eliminate the threat.


    Chu Qingzhi quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t attack, we¡¯re not here to fight, but to coborate!¡±


    Mou Yongfeng watched Chu Qingzhi warily, ¡°If it¡¯s coboration, why break in through windows and doors?¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi pointed outside, ¡°We¡¯re being pursued by Tang Jinghong¡¯s men, we had no choice.¡±


    As she finished speaking, Meng Shengdong¡¯s voice could be heard, ¡°Search thoroughly, alive or dead, we must find them. Anyone daring to assassinate the general doesn¡¯t wish to live!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Soldiers responded and dispersed to search the surroundings.


    This made the leader, Mou Yongfeng, scrutinize Chu Qingzhi more closely,


    ¡°You attempted to assassinate Tang Jinghong?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi confirmed, ¡°Yes, our only mission is to kill Tang Jinghong.¡±


    Mou Yongfeng pondered, ¡°Why do you want to kill him?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi countered, ¡°How about you tell me your master¡¯s n first, then 1¡¯11 tell you?¡±


    Mou Yongfeng awkwardly averted his gaze, ¡°Then you say you¡¯re here to coborate with us, wanting to join forces to kill Tang Jinghong?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi began subtly probing, ¡°Isn¡¯t that your mission?¡±


    Mou Yongfeng blurted out, ¡°Who told you that was our mission?¡±


    Tang Jinghong, ying the role of the stoic ck-clothed senior brother, had been silent, nearly blending into the shadows. He suddenly spoke, ¡°So, you targeted Tang Jinghong, nning to tarnish his reputation through the grain seeds affair?¡±


    Mou Yongfeng turned to him, ¡°Not just that¡­¡± He stopped abruptly, indicating there were other objectives.<div>


    Chu Qingzhi observed Mou Yongfeng¡¯s expression, ¡°If you can¡¯t decide, how about taking us to your master?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I can¡¯t decide? I can make decisions.¡± After a moment of silence, Mou Yongfeng asked, ¡°Which faction do you belong to? Do you have any proof?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi dered, ¡°We¡¯re remnants of Prince Zhang¡¯s forces. A few months ago, Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi forced Prince Zhang to his death. He was a great benefactor to us; we must avenge him!¡±


    She produced a jade token, a symbol of Prince Zhang¡¯s hidden forces, ¡°Prince Zhang gave this to me.¡±


    Seeing the jade token, Mou Yongfeng believed them a bit more, ¡°How many are you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi regained control of the conversation, ¡°In the spirit of fair coboration, it¡¯s your turn to share, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mou Yongfeng thought for a moment, then revealed, ¡°We¡¯re from Liang City. Our original n was to leverage the grain seeds incident, but now everything¡¯s been foiled by Chu Qingzhi, forcing us to pause our ns.¡± Failing the mission meant me from the lord; if they could killng Jinghong, they could redeem themselves!


    Tang Jinghong thought to himself, Liang City is a city under the eastern border¡¯s control; these people are linked to the eastern border!


    Chu Qingzhi mused, their inaction these past days indicated they knew she was aware of the grain seeds¡¯ secret, ¡°What¡¯s your next move?¡±


    A murderous glint appeared in Mou Yongfeng¡¯s eyes, ¡°Join forces with you to kill Tang Jinghong!¡±


    ¡°This must be a decision you made on the fly; your master doesn¡¯t know, does he?¡± She needed to identify his superior, then trace up the chain to find the ultimate mastermind. These underlings were inconsequential, not worth mentioning..

 Chapter 833: Variety of Pleasure Activity

    Chapter 833: Variety of Pleasure Activity


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mou Yongfeng nced at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Why do you care about that? Isn¡¯t my decision to kill Tang Jinghong in line with your goal?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi feigned concern, replying, ¡°That may be true, but if you¡¯re acting against your master¡¯s wishes, what if it brings trouble to us?¡±


    Mou Yongfeng harbored a trace of hesitation, knowing the dire consequences of defying his master¡¯s orders. Was it worth the risk?


    Chu Qingzhi, pretending to be helpful, suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you report to your master? We¡¯re not in a hurry; we can wait.¡±


    After a long hesitation, Mou Yongfeng chose the lesser of two evils. Failing the mission meant only a scolding from his master, but defiance could mean death. Being alive meant there was still hope.


    ¡°I¡¯ll consult my master. Please wait a while,¡± he decided.


    Chu Qingzhi readily agreed, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s meet here again tomorrow evening.¡±


    Mou Yongfeng nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong flew out the window, disappearing into the darkness after a few leaps.<div>


    Standing by the window, Mou Yongfeng waited until they were out of sight before instructing, ¡°Keep an eye on Tang Jinghong¡¯s movements, be ready for orders.¡± Fie then left the inn.


    Being extremely cautious, Mou Yongfeng and his subordinates split up in three directions after leaving the inn, clearly taking precautions against something.


    In the alleyway, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong emerged from the shadows¡­


    Three ck parrots followed them in each direction, blending into the darkness seamlessly, unnoticed and silent.


    Chu Qingzhi patted Tang Jinghong¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You go back to the inn; I¡¯ll follow Mou Yongfeng.¡±


    Tang Jinghong grasped Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, reluctant to part, ¡°Let¡¯s go together, I¡¯ll return by dawn.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked into Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes, her own eyes curving, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Together, they followed Mou Yongfeng.


    Mou Yongfeng took to the rooftops, using his lightness skills to travel; his agility had put him far ahead in just a short time.


    Chu Qingzhi extended her divine sense, locking onto Mou Yongfeng to avoid losing him.


    Mou Yongfeng¡¯s route was bizarre, hopping up and down, seemingly leading on a wild goose chase.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong paused¡­


    Tang Jinghong spected, ¡°He¡¯s probably not going to see his master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi tapped her forehead, ¡°The opponent is cunning, not truly trusting us. But no matter what, the parrots will find the ce.¡±


    She hadplete confidence in her trained parrots.


    Tang Jinghong, looking ahead at Mou Yongfeng, suggested, ¡°Since it¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t we see where he¡¯s actually going?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Following Mou Yongfeng, they arrived at a small brothel in Wan City.


    The three-story brothel was impressively built, with beautifulnterns hanging under the eaves, brightly lit, echoing with the sound of revelry,ughter, and merriment, indicating the pleasure within.<div>


    Chu Qingzhi read the sign ¡°Qingfeng Pavilion¡± andmented, ¡°This man certainly enjoys the pleasures of life!¡±


    Tang Jinghong, reluctant to expose Chu Qingzhi to such a ce, suggested gently, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, wait for me outside. I¡¯ll go in alone to have a look?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to look at Tang Jinghong, her gaze teasing.


    Tang Jinghong slightly averted his gaze, feeling a bit embarrassed.<div>


    Chu Qingzhi snapped her fingers, and in a blink, they both changed their appearance to something more inconspicuous.


    She hooked her arm around Tang Jinghong¡¯s neck, leaning in, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t look around aimlessly, just tracking Mou Yongfeng.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, unable to refuse with those shining eyes looking at him, conceded, ¡°We¡¯ll leave immediately after finding any clues.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Qingzhi then asked, ¡°Have you been to ces like this before?¡±


    Tang Jinghong hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never been to such ces, not even a brothel. Why would Ie here?¡±


    ¡°Believe you!¡± Chu Qingzhi let go of her arm, took Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand, and led him toward the brothel.


    Tang Jinghong felt helpless, taking his fiancee to a brothel was unimaginable, and yet, it was happening¡­


    The brothel was bustling. In just the short time they stood at the entrance, several people had entered.


    An event was taking ce inside the brothel¡­


    The loud and lively music seemed to vibrate the eardrums.


    Inside the hall, packed with people, everyone wore masks, not knowing each other, somewhat resembling a masquerade ball.


    On stage, a seductively dancing man captivated the audience with his flexibility, surpassing even that of women.


    Below the stage, the revelry continued with drinks in hand, groping freely, creating a scene of debauchery.<div>


    Tang Jinghong, holding Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, flew to the second floor to avoid unwanted touches.


    The second floor was more orderly, without random groping. It was divided into small cubicles by screens, emitting ambiguous sounds, clearly indicating the activities within.


    Chu Qingzhi inwardly marveled at how indulgently the ancients yed.


    Sensing the direction with her divine consciousness, she led Tang Jinghong forward, but a waiter blocked their way.


    ¡°To y upstairs, each person needs to pay ten silver taels as a viewing fee. If not, please leave immediately!¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi, handed over the money, ¡°Do not disturb us again!¡±


    The waiter, seeing the silver, beamed, ¡°Gentlemen, please enjoy yourselves.


    Call on us for anything, anything at all.¡±


    Tang Jinghong shivered at the implication. He knew brothels were chaotic, but never imagined this extent, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With the money in hand, the waiter left happily.


    Tang Jinghong frowned, ¡°This is too chaotic!¡±


    Seeing Tang Jinghong¡¯s difort, Chu Qingzhipassionately suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly finish our task and leave.¡±


    Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer, ¡°Yes.¡±<div>


    Following the direction, they weaved through the building to the staircase leading to the third floor.


    Guarding the staircase were two imposing men who stated, ¡°To go to the third floor, each person needs to pay twenty silver taels, or step back.¡±


    Tang Jinghong begrudgingly paid, deeming it a total rip-off.


    With the money in hand, the two men stepped aside, their expressions lewd.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong, puzzled, ascended the stairs.


    The third floor consisted of individual rooms, emitting indecent sounds. Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong felt nauseated and quickened their search.


    Eventually, at the end of a hallway, they found Mou Yongfeng in a quiet room, unlike the others..

 Chapter 834: Rheumatism Plaster

    Chapter 834: Rheumatism ster


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong exchanged a nce and, with perfect understanding, moved to the next room.


    This spared them trouble; the room was empty. Upon entering, Tang Jinghong secured the door, ensuring no one would barge in.


    The sound instion of the rooms wascking, allowing them to hear the conversations from the adjacent room when standing close to the wall.


    Inside, Mou Yongfengwas massaging a middle-aged man¡¯s shoulders, ingratiatingly saying, ¡°Big brother, my men were ipetent and botched the job with the grain seeds.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes snapped open, filled with dark fury, ¡°I wondered why there was no impact. So it failed. How could such a promising n fail? What were you doing?¡±


    Mou Yongfeng, frightened, knelt down, exining the situation in detail, ¡°Big brother, now is not the time to talk about this. Please, I beg you to plead with the master on my behalf.¡±


    The matter was gravely serious. Even if the master didn¡¯t kill him, punishment was certain.


    The man kicked Mou Yongfeng over, cursing, ¡°Useless trash!¡±


    Mou Yongfeng scrambled up, kneeling properly, ¡°Big brother, why don¡¯t we just kill Tang Jinghong? That would settle everything.¡±<div>


    Another p from the man, ¡°You dare make decisions on matters not ordered by the master! Your own death is your business, don¡¯t drag others down with you!¡±


    Mou Yongfeng, holding his face, felt tearsing, ¡°Big brother, what should we do then?¡±


    The man wished he could strike Mou Yongfeng dead, ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this. You¡¯ll have to speak to the master yourself!¡±


    Crawling a few steps towards the man, Mou Yongfeng pleaded, ¡°Big brother, I dare not. Please help me.¡±


    The man patted Mou Yongfeng¡¯s cheek, delivering news, ¡°The master will arrive in Wan City by tomorrow evening. Prepare yourself.¡±


    Mou Yongfeng copsed to the ground, murmuring in despair, ¡°Pin done for¡­¡±


    In the adjacent room.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Tang Jinghong, her eyes clear as spring water, ¡°The master wille to Wan City tomorrow. Does this mean he ns to deal with you personally?¡±


    Tang Jinghong seemed unconcerned, ¡°Let hime. Saves me the trouble of looking for him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi blinked, ¡°Then we wait for tomorrow.¡±


    With a light smile, Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They flew out the window, eager to leave the scene below.


    In Chu Vige.


    On a winter morning, the sky was dotted with clouds, through which rare sunshine pierced, warming the ground.


    After a warm breakfast, Chu Qingzhi, Ge Lihua, and Chu Qingning headed to the ancestral hall for the children¡¯s final exam andst day of school. Chu Qingzhi wanted to see how they were doing.


    At the entrance of the ancestral hall.


    The children had already arrived, standing at the doorway, their innocent eyes filled with reluctance and sadness, too heartbroken to speak.


    Though their schoolingsted only three months, it fulfilled a lifelong dream, making it hard to let go.


    Xu Songnian approached Chu Lan¡¯er, asking with concern, ¡°Did you gather all your things?¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Lan¡¯er nodded shyly. Xu Songnian¡¯s special attention to her was noticeable, as he never initiated conversations with other girls.


    Xu Songnian encouraged, ¡°Do well on the test, don¡¯t be nervous. You¡¯re smart; you¡¯ll do fine.¡±


    Chu Lan¡¯er nodded, ¡°You too.¡±


    Xu Wenlin nudged Tian Xiaoqiu, whispering, ¡°Look at my brother. Does he fancy Chu Lan¡¯er? He¡¯s so attentive.¡±<div>


    Tian Xiaoqiuughed, ¡°Possibly, but I¡¯ve never seen your brother care for anyone else like that.¡±


    Xu Wenlin covered her mouth, giggling, ¡°I never thought my brother would take a liking to Chu Lan¡¯er.¡±


    Xu Songnian, turning back, caught Xu Wenlin giggling, felt embarrassed, and quickly stepped away, pretending nothing happened.


    Xu Wenlinughed even harder, a clear case of the guilty party protesting too much!


    Chu Qingzhi, Ge Lihua, and Chu Qingning approached, with Hongyu Jun busy brewing and heading to the workshop, nning to jointer.


    Seeing the trio, everyone showed respect, ¡°Good morning, sisters.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression was somewhat stern, ¡°Enter the ssroom, it¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    The students filed into the ssroom.


    Fire basins were ced at each corner for warmth.


    Four students set about lighting the basins; with such cold weather, frozen hands would make writing difficult.


    Chu Qingzhi tapped the lecture desk, drawing attention, ¡°Today is thest day. We¡¯ll have exams instead of lessons, with two tests. Only those scoring above ny can stay to work in the workshop.¡±


    A palpable pressure settled over the students, hearts racing at the thought of this life-altering exam.


    Chu Qingzhi surveyed the room, ¡°Everyone, take your seats and prepare your paper and pens. In one incense stick¡¯s time, we¡¯ll begin. Each teststs an hour, with results announced in the afternoon.¡±<div>


    The announcement heightened the tension.


    Ge Lihua smiled reassuringly, ¡°The exam questions are from our lessons. As long as you¡¯ve paid attention, you can answer them. Don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± Xu Zezhen couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Lihua sister, if we fail, do we have to leave?¡±


    Ge Lihua nced at Chu Qingzhi, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s take the exams first, then we¡¯ll discuss.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the incense was lit, the students warmed up, ready to begin the tests. The three distributed the exam papers.


    ¡°The exam starts now!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi flipped the hourss to start the timing.


    As sand trickled down, the children¡¯s breathing quickened, understanding the stakes of this exam. A single misstep could ruin their futures.


    Holding their pens tighter than usual, the students began.


    After distributing the papers, Chu Qingzhi, with paper and pen, sat at an empty desk, nning what items to stock in the grocery store.


    With the store¡¯s construction and decoration underway, it was time to arrange the shelves and stock items for business.


    Besides their own food, daily necessities like firewood, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar, and tea would be sold.


    Fabric from Ge Lihua¡¯s family and quality, affordable cloth from Chu Qingyue¡¯s weaving workshop would likely sell well.<div>


    Women¡¯s hair essories from the capital, affordable yet popr items, could also be stocked, as vigers admired goods used by the nobility.


    Additionally, selling Qing Shuang¡¯s uniquely shaped and patterned pottery cups, popr among the vigers, would do well.


    Contemting the limited variety, Chu Qingzhi thought of adding rheumatism sters to the inventory.


    Rheumatism wasmon among the vige elders, with many suffering from debilitating leg pain. Crafting affordable herbal sters for rheumatism could be a viable product to sell.

 Chapter 835: The Formal Farewell

    Chapter 835: The Formal Farewell


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Additionally, selling farming tools like sickles and hoes, which are necessities for every household, would guarantee sales. These items wouldn¡¯t expire even if stocked for a long period.


    For the time being, these were all the items Chu Qingzhi could think of. She nned to gradually add more items as new ideas came to her.


    After organizing her thoughts and paperwork, Chu Qingzhi stepped out, ¡°Qingning, Lihua, I¡¯m going to check on the grocery store. 1¡¯11 be back soon.¡±


    Chu Qingning and Ge Lihua nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Li Qingyu had been entrusted with the management of the grocery store and showed great enthusiasm for the task. She was always eager to lend a hand whenever she could. At the moment, she was also there, sweating despite the cold winter air.


    Chu Qingzhi, seeing Li Qingyu¡¯s dedication, took the broom from her hands, ¡°Mom, take a break. 1¡¯11 handle the sweeping.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, really. Seeing the grocery store almost ready fills me with energy; I can¡¯t just sit around. You go ahead with your tasks,¡± Li Qingyu insisted, reiming the broom to continue her work with renewed vigor.


    epting Li Qingyu¡¯s determination, Chu Qingzhi advised, ¡°Just make sure to take care of yourself, especially with the New Yearing up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine, healthier than ever,¡± Li Qingyu assured.<div>


    Soon, the vige¡¯s Third Granny and several other elder women approached, exchanging greetings.


    Observing the soon-to-be-opened grocery store, the Third Grannymented with a smile, ¡°Qingyu, it¡¯ll be much more convenient for us to shop once your store is open. I¡¯ve been looking forward to it.¡±


    Li Qingyu responded with a bright smile, ¡°We¡¯re nning to open in the next couple of days. There will be special discounts on the first day of opening. 1 hope you all cane and support us.¡±


    ¡°We definitely will. We¡¯ll check at home to see if we¡¯re missing anything ande to buy it from your store.¡±


    ¡°That sounds wonderful.¡±


    With Third Granny¡¯s help in spreading the word, news of the grocery store¡¯s opening quickly permeated the vige. And through the workshop workers, the news spread even further, reaching the entire estate and the surrounding viges.


    Li Qingyu then raised an important point, ¡°Qingzhi, shouldn¡¯t wee up with a name for the grocery store?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided on one: ¡®Chu Vige Grocery.¡¯ This way, everyone will immediately know where the store is, making it easier to attract customers,¡± Chu Qingzhi had already thought it through.


    Li Qingyu, havingplete faith in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s judgment, agreed, ¡°That¡¯s a good name. It even rolls off the tongue nicely.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then visited Chu the Carpenter, intending to have the grocery store¡¯s signboard made.


    Armed with her previous experience, Chu Qingzhi worked even more efficiently. By noon, the signboard waspleted, surpassing even the quality of those made for officials.


    Impressed, Chu the Carpenter couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Qingzhi, even experienced craftsmen can¡¯t match your skill.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, with a modest smile, replied, ¡°Let¡¯s keep it low-key.¡±


    Taking the cue, Chu the Carpenter humorously agreed, ¡°Yes, low-key it is¡­¡±


    Having finished the signboard, Chu Qingzhi carried it to the grocery store¡¯s storage. By this time, the children had just finished their exams, prompting her to head towards the ancestral hall.


    Ge Lihua and Chu Qingning had collected the exam papers by then. Ge Lihua announced, ¡°Everyone, please wait here for a moment. Sister Qingzhi will be here soon.¡±


    As she finished speaking, Chu Qingzhi arrived at the ssroom.


    Addressing the students, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°After lunch, stay in the ssroom and don¡¯t wander off. We wille to announce the results once we¡¯ve finished marking the papers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sister Qingzhi,¡± the children responded in unison.<div>


    Chu Qingzhi, along with Ge Lihua and Chu Qingning, then took the papers back home.


    After enjoying their lunch, the trio sat down in the upstairs hall to mark the exams,pleting the task within half an hour.


    Looking over the graded score sheet, Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Not bad at all. Take a look.¡± She handed the sheet to herpanions.


    Ge Lihua and Chu Qingning quickly scanned the scores, their faces lighting up with smiles.<div>


    Feeling reassured, Ge Lihua said, ¡°All the effort over these past three months was worth it. The children did very well.¡±


    Chu Qingning also expressed her satisfaction, ¡°Seeing such good results from the children is really fulfilling.¡±


    ¡°With that,¡± Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°let¡¯s go and announce the scores. They must be getting anxious by now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head over,¡± they agreed.


    As they prepared to leave, Shen Ruyue joined them, and the four made their way to the ancestral hall together.


    Inside the ancestral hall, the ssroom was silent. The students, having tidied up their belongings, sat quietly, their heads bowed as they stared at their papers, feeling the mncholy of farewell.


    Footsteps echoed¡­


    The students looked up eagerly towards the door, rising to their feet involuntarily upon seeing who entered.


    Chu Qingzhi stepped onto the tform, smiling, ¡°The results are in. Are you all nervous?¡±


    ¡°Nervous,¡± the students admitted.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be,¡± Chu Qingzhi reassured them, before adding, ¡°1 have some good news to share.¡±


    The students held their breath, hearts racing, eyes fixed on Chu Qingzhi.


    She revealed slowly, ¡°Every one of you has passed!¡±<div>


    A moment of stunned silence was quickly followed by an uproar of joy, ¡°Wow!!! We passed! 1 passed!!¡±


    After the initial celebration, Chu Qingzhi continued, ¡°Now, let¡¯s go through everyone¡¯s scores and celebrate together.¡±


    The room quieted down immediately¡­


    ¡°Xu Songnian, Xu Wenlin, Chu Lan¡¯er, Tian Xiaoqiu,¡­, Xu Zezhen, the ten of you achieved full marks in both subjects.¡±


    ¡°Sun Dinggui,¡­, Li Yuncai, you four scored ny-nine in both subjects.¡±


    ¡°The remaining four scored above ny-five in both subjects.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions to you all!¡±


    The students¡¯ faces lit up with joy, their eyes shining brightly, full of hope for the future.


    Chu Qingzhi then announced, ¡°Next, we have some rewards to distribute.¡±


    Xu Zezhen, excited, asked, ¡°There are rewards too?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the innocent faces before her, ¡°Yes, these are your graduation gifts, and also a wee to joining Chu Trade.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang brought in a box filled with the rewards, each wrapped in red paper and adorned with a pretty paper flower.


    The four women distributed the gifts to the eighteen children, who then carefully packaged their study materials and gifts, marking a formal farewell.<div>


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Now, I¡¯d like Sister Ruyue to arrange some tasks for you.¡±


    The students immediately sat up straight, their eyes fixed on Shen Ruyue, awaiting her instructions.


    Shen Ruyue, her usual jovial demeanor reced by a more solemn expression, surveyed the room with a seriousness thatmanded attention. ¡°As per the agreement we made, anyone scoring above ny is eligible to stay and work for Chu Trade. Since all of you have passed, I¡¯d like to start by offering my congrattions..¡±

 Chapter 836: Technical School

    Chapter 836: Technical School


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Let me assign tasks to each of you now.¡±


    ¡°Songnian, Zezhen, Wenlin, Lan¡¯er, you¡¯ll be working with me as my assistants.¡±


    Xu Songnian was tasked with handling the ounts, involving cost and profit calctions, and wage distribution¡ªessentially, he would upy a pivotal role in financial matters.


    Xu Zezhen would manage dispatching goods. The workshop shipped out many items daily, and physical tasks like these were better suited to men due to the requirement of strength.


    Xu Wenlin was responsible for receiving goods. Raw materials were shipped in from various ces, and Wenlin¡¯s meticulousness, patience, and, most importantly, her strong judgment skills made her ideal for the job. During one training session on receiving goods, she identified a five-pound discrepancy in a shipment of twenty-some bags just by sight.


    Thus, Wenlin was the perfect candidate for this role.


    Chu Lan¡¯er took on human resources. The workshop saw new arrivals and departures daily, though departures were fewer and arrivals moremon. Managing shifts, leave requests, and other rted tasks were quiteplex.


    ¡°Dinggui, Yuncai, you two will learn procurement under Chu Haodong.¡± Chu Haodong had previously expressed a desire to have Sun Dinggui and Li Yuncai, both eloquent children, as his assistants.


    ¡°Xiaoqiu will work with Qingzhi.¡± Chu Qingzhi needed someone with culinary talent for product development, and Tian Xiaoqiu was exceptionally gifted in this area.<div>


    She had a unique talent: her pte was particrly sensitive, allowing her to detect the subtleponents of food, a skill not everyone possessed.


    She could also be a wine taster, a skill Chu Qingzhi nned to train her in separately.


    Tian Xiaoqiu was overjoyed upon hearing her assignment. To her, working under the most respected individual in Chu Vige meant a bright future was assured.


    After half an hour, Shen Ruyue had clearlyid out everyone¡¯s future responsibilities.


    ¡°Does anyone have any questions? If there¡¯s anything unclear, ask now to avoid difficultiester.¡±


    ¡°We understand everything. There are no questions.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Shen Ruyue nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no work today, and you¡¯ll have tomorrow off as well. The day after tomorrow, you¡¯ll officially report to the workshop. For now, head home and stay safe on the way!¡±


    With everything said, the children bowed gratefully to the four sisters before heading home.


    The four women shared a smile, their efforts having paid off.


    Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin hurried home, excitedly announcing, ¡°Mother, we¡¯re back!¡±


    Li Qingyin was working in the duck pen when she heard the children¡¯s voices, puzzled by their early return, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    The children set down their things but took their gifts to Li Qingyin.


    ¡°Mother, we passed! We¡¯re now part of Chu Trade. This is the gift Sister Qingzhi gave us; I want to give it to you,¡± Xu Songnian presented his gift.


    ¡°Mom, I passed too! I scored two hundred points. Impressive, right?¡±


    ¡°Stepmom, I passed as well. This is my gift for you, as a thank you for taking me in.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. You¡¯ve done so well.¡± Li Qingyin admired the three gifts before her, her heart swelling with pride but gently pushed the gifts back, ¡°These are very precious to you; keep them for yourselves. I don¡¯t need them.¡±


    Xu Songnian insisted, ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Li Qingyin patted her son¡¯s back, noting how much he had grown over the years, ¡°I¡¯m happy knowing you feel this way. Keep the gifts for yourself.¡±


    Xu Wenlin suggested, ¡°Mother, if you won¡¯t ept them, let¡¯s open the gifts together at home.¡±<div>


    Li Qingyin agreed with a smile, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Once home, they gathered around the table with the exquisite giftsid out, each child hesitant to unwrap theirs.


    ¡°Shall we open them together?¡± Xu Songnian suggested.


    ¡°Okay.¡±<div>


    They carefully removed the paper flowers, causing the wrapping paper to fall away, revealing the gifts inside.


    Each received a circr box made of sturdy red paper. Opening the lid, they found a small circle in the center surrounded by fourpartments, each filled with a different treat: gold ingot-shaped candies that closely resembled real gold ingots in size, color, and shape; small cakes, walnut crisps, pork jerky, and peanut candy¡ªaltogether weighing about two pounds.


    ¡°Wow, this gift is too exquisite!¡± eximed Xu Wenlin.


    ¡°So exquisite. I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful gift before,¡± Tian Xiaoqiu marveled, eyes wide with surprise, before noticing, ¡°There¡¯s writing on the lid.¡±


    Xu Songnian and Xu Wenlin quickly examined their lids¡­


    ¡°My inscription reads, ¡®A sharp sword is honed by grinding, and plum blossom¡¯s fragrancees from the bitter cold.¡¯ What about yours?¡±


    ¡°Mine says, ¡®Endless toiling will eventually reveal gold from the sand,¡±¡® Xu Wenlin shared.


    ¡°Mine is, ¡®Thousands of hammerings remain unyielding, as does the enduring spirit amidst winds from all directions,¡±¡® Tian Xiaoqiu added.


    Moved, Xu Songnian reflected, ¡°These are words of encouragement. The sisters are truly kind to us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely repay the kindness of the sisters in the future,¡± Tian Xiaoqiu vowed sincerely.


    Xu Wenlin nodded, ¡°Without Sister Qingzhi, who knows where our family would be.¡±


    Li Qingyin emphasized, ¡°Wenlin is right. Sister Qingzhi and her family have helped us immensely. You must remember their kindness for the rest of your lives.¡±


    ¡°We understand, Mother. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Xu Songnian promised solemnly.<div>


    Li Qingyin affectionately touched her daughter¡¯s head, ¡°You were saved by Sister Qingzhi too. Without her, I might have lost you.¡±


    ¡°Right, Sister Qingzhi is also my lifesaver!¡± Xu Wenlin said with a smile.


    Tian Xiaoqiu silently vowed to never forget the kindness of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family.


    At this moment, simr scenes of warmth were unfolding in the homes of all the students, filled with joy and gratitude.


    Chu Qingzhi, carrying the lease agreement, visited the vige chief¡¯s house. They had rented the ancestral hall for three months from the vige chief, and it was time to hand it back.


    Upon hearing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s purpose, the vige chief took the keys and then shared a thought, ¡°Qingzhi, I have an idea I¡¯d like to discuss with you, if you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    As Chu Qingzhi was now essentially the vige chief¡¯s superior, he spoke more politely than ever.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, the vige chief proposed, ¡°What if you established a school within the fief? There are about a thousand children here who, if they could read and write a few characters by the time they grow up, would find it much easier to find work anywhere.¡±


    ¡°With more people earning, you could also collect more taxes, right?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi considered the suggestion briefly. It seemed to be a win-win proposal, beneficial to both themunity and herself. The idea of starting a technical school to cultivate the survival skills of the children began to take root in her mind. The more she thought about it, the more intrigued she became by the concept.

 Chapter 837: Doubts in the Heart

    Chapter 837: Doubts in the Heart


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Faced with such a significant matter, Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t make an immediate decision. ¡°Vige chief, I¡¯ll think it over. Once I¡¯ve considered it carefully, I¡¯ll announce the decision to everyone,¡± she said.


    The vige chief, beaming with hope, nodded in agreement. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± With thoughts swirling in her mind, Chu Qingzhi headed home. Midway, Wang Yuanlin approached, greeting her with a bow. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve delineated the fief¡¯s boundaries as you instructed, and here are the official documents from the government office, all processed and approved.¡± Chu Qingzhi tookthe documents to review. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Wang Yuanlin led the way to the nearest boundary of the fief. Boundary delineation was a serious matter¡­


    Within the boundaryy private property, sacrosanct and invible by others. Even taking a stone required thendowner¡¯s consent; otherwise, it constituted theft.


    The boundary was marked with a wooden fence about half a person tall, constructed from aged bamboo. If left undisturbed, it couldst decades without rotting.


    Chu Qingzhi tested the sturdiness of the fence with her hand, finding it firm. ¡°Well done.¡±


    Wang Yuanlin sighed in relief internally. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s standards were exacting, and failing to meet them could mean reprimand or having to redo the work.


    As they walked along the fence¡­


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly shared, ¡°The vige chief proposed an idea to me. I¡¯d like to hear your thoughts on it.¡±<div>


    Wang Yuanlin, not letting the praise go to his head, maintained a modest demeanor. ¡°Please, Miss, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°The vige chief suggested that we establish a school on the fief to teach the children some literacy, so it¡¯s easier for them to find work in the future. What do you think?¡±


    Wang Yuanlin, careful not to presume Chu Qingzhi¡¯s stance, hesitated to speak. Chu Qingzhi nced at Wang Yuanlin. ¡°Speak freely. If I were not open to different opinions, I wouldn¡¯t ask. Don¡¯t try to guess what I might want to hear.¡±


    Caught off guard by her insistence on candor, Wang Yuanlin feared losing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s trust and this opportunity, so he responded carefully, ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Chu Qingzhi stopped in her tracks before a grassy field. The winter grass, though not withered, looked sullen and cramped, a sight that did not please her.


    After a moment, Wang Yuanlin weighed in, ¡°I agree with the vige chief¡¯s proposal because, Miss, you need more capable people to help manage your affairs.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi remained silent, continuing forward with Wang Yuanlin following a step behind.


    She pondered her journey to thisnd, initially seeking to experience love, but eventually taking on much more. Now a respectedndowner and adored figure, she had left a profound mark in this historical era.


    Besides, she had a boyfriend everyone looked up to, who treated her with respect and care. She had true friends and family, and more money than she could spend. Everything missing in the cultivation world, she found here. Honestly, she could live in luxury for the rest of her life without doing anything else.


    At this moment, her only question was about ascension. She had experienced love, but why were there no signs of ascending?


    Her ultimate goal was still ascension, a goal she had strived for over centuries. She looked up at the sky, so high and endless, wondering who could answer her doubts.


    After a long moment of reflection, Chu Qingzhi returned to the present. ¡°If I can¡¯t go back, then I must move forward.¡±


    ¡°A school will need staff. Do you have anyone in mind?¡±


    Wang Yuanlin modestly suggested, ¡°I would like to rmend my cousin to assist you with the school.¡±


    ¡°My cousin was once an arithmetic teacher at the academy but had to leave due to familyplications. He¡¯s been in low spirits at home, despondent. If you could consider him, he would be immensely grateful and dedicate himself to repaying your kindness.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi considered this for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s walk along the fence; we¡¯ll pass by your home shortly, and I can meet your cousin then.¡±


    Wang Yuanlin was overjoyed. ¡°Thankyou, Miss.¡±


    As they continued¡­


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°With so many people in your family, is your cousin the only one avable?¡±


    Wang Yuanlin quickly replied, ¡°Everyone is at home during the winter. I¡¯ll have theme out to meet you shortly, and if you see fit, you can assign them tasks.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi nodded slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They chatted as they walked, soon reaching the boundary near Wang¡¯s vige.


    Wang Yuanlin said, ¡°Please wait, Miss. I¡¯ll call them out.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stopped him. ¡°No need for such a fuss. I¡¯ll go take a look myself.¡±<div>


    A surprise visit might reveal more genuine aspects of a person.


    Wang Yuanlin led the way. ¡°After you, Miss.¡±


    At the Wang household¡­


    Du Qian and other female family members were sewing winter clothes.


    Byte November, Wang Yuanping and Wang Yuanlin had received their sries, enabling the family to buy cotton and fabric. After purchasing, they had to make the clothes themselves, and the women of the family were busy at work.


    The men weren¡¯t idle either; they were making furniture in the yard. Unskilled and clumsy, their handiwork was not particrly attractive, but their effort was evident.


    Wang Xuwen couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Brother, your craftsmanship is somewhatcking.¡±


    Wang Xuhuai, holding a crudely shaped leg of a stool, retorted, ¡°What can I do? I¡¯ve never done this before. It¡¯s bound to be rough around the edges the first time.¡±


    They were from the second branch of the Wang family, the ¡°Xu¡± generation. Wang Xuhuai, the cousin Wang Yuanlin had mentioned, was notably skilled in arithmetic. After bing a schr, he was hired as a math teacher at the academy, but his promising career was cut short due to his family¡¯s misfortune. Wang Jiaqi waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t mock Xuhuai; considering he¡¯s more ustomed to holding a pen, it¡¯s impressive he could make something that even resembles a leg.¡±


    He was from the third branch, the ¡°Jia¡± generation.


    Wang Xuhuai, caught betweenughter and tears, asked, ¡°Are you praising me or mocking me?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, standing at the doorway, stopped Wang Yuanlin from announcing her arrival, taking in the scene inside the house at a nce.<div>


    Wang Yuanlin exined, ¡°This is how we usually are, a bit disorganized. My apologies for any impropriety, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°This is what a home should feel like-rxing and joyful. Too many rules and constraints would make it less weing.¡±


    Wang Yuanlin wholeheartedly agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss.¡±


    Turning to leave, Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°When it¡¯s time to build the school, bring your cousins over.¡±


    Wang Yuanlin, filled with joy, hurried after her, ¡°Won¡¯t you meet them now?¡± Chu Qingzhi revealed a slight smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already seen what I needed to.¡±


    Wang Yuanlin respectfully bowed, ¡°Thankyou, Miss.¡±

 Chapter 838: Seeking Justice

    Chapter 838: Seeking Justice


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the herbal clinic.


    A young woman in her twenties came to the clinic, clutching her stomach in pain, ¡°Sister Qingchen, my stomach hurts terribly, please help me.¡±


    The pain twisted her face, and there were blood stains on her trousers. She had been diagnosed with pregnancy on a previous visit, and now, without even needing to take her pulse, it was clear that this was a sign of a miscarriage.


    Chu Qingchen quickly stepped out from behind the consultation desk, and together with Li Ziyun, they supported the pregnant woman to a ward.


    ¡± Please lie down and try not to move,¡± Chu Qingchen urged as she took the woman¡¯s pulse. ¡°Your abdomen has suffered a strong impact, affecting the fetus.¡±


    The woman, terrified, couldn¡¯t stop her tears, ¡°Sister Qingchen, can my baby be saved?¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡± Chu Qingchen fetched a pill from the pharmacy and gave it to the woman, ¡°Take this pill and lie still for half an hour, don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Soon after, the woman felt much less pain and joyfully said, ¡°Sister Qingchen, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°Now, I will check your pulse again, rx, and then I will examine your body thoroughly. Understand?¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After checking her pulse, Chu Qingchen lifted the woman¡¯s clothes to listen to the fetus¡¯s heartbeat with her ear, which would indicate whether the baby was alive or healthy.


    However, Chu Qingchen¡¯s brow furrowed; it seemed there was no heartbeat.


    She listened carefully again but still could not hear anything. Normally, at three months, a baby¡¯s heartbeat could be clearly heard; the absence might indicate fetal death.


    Faced with this issue for the first time, Chu Qingchen felt uncertain, ¡°Wait here without moving; I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    She called Li Ziyun over, ¡°Prepare a bowl of brown sugar water for her.¡±


    Li Ziyun nodded, ¡°Yes, Sister Qingchen.¡±


    Chu Qingchen went to find Chu Qingzhi¡­


    The brown sugar was stored in the tea room, dedicated to serving drinks. Besides brown sugar, there was medicinal sugar, coarse sugar, fine sugar, and various kinds of sugar, as well as tea and other beverages, each in its own jarbeled with the contents.


    Li Ziyun entered the tea room just as Sun Xian did too.


    Sun Xian bumped into Li Ziyun intentionally, then turned it around to use her, ¡°Can¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going? Is this room not big enough for you?¡±


    Li Ziyun turned to face Sun Xian, reminding herself not to show weakness, and retaliated by bumping back.


    Sun Xian, unprepared for Li Ziyun to fight back, dropped her cup, which shattered on the floor with a loud crash.


    The noise startled them both.


    Ye Qingfu hurried over at the sound and saw the mess, ¡°You broke the cup?¡±


    Sun Xian red at Li Ziyun, ¡°She deliberately bumped into me, causing the cup to break. It¡¯s not my fault.¡±


    Li Ziyun argued, ¡°You bumped into me first. I was just retaliating. I didn¡¯t expect to break the cup. I¡¯m partly to me and will apologize to Sister Qingchen and rece it. Sun Xian, you should pay half since you provoked me.¡±


    Sun Xian refused, ¡°I bumped into you by ident, but you did it on purpose. I won¡¯t pay. You should cover it yourself.¡±


    Ye Qingfu, knowing Sun Xian was jealous of Li Ziyun, believed Li Ziyun¡¯s ount to be more urate, ¡°Each of you pay half, then apologize to Sister Qingchen, and let¡¯s put this behind us.¡±<div>


    Sun Xian still refused to pay, ¡°Li Ziyun should pay by herself. It¡¯s not my responsibility.¡±


    ¡± Whatever you say!¡± Li Ziyun, not wanting to argue further and needing to care for the patient, quickly prepared the brown sugar water.


    Sun Xian, knowing Li Ziyun couldn¡¯t read, tried to stop Ye Qingfu from helping, ¡°Don¡¯t you help her.¡±


    Li Ziyun, confidently preparing the brown sugar water, proved her wrong, ¡°Sorry to disappoint, but I can read now!¡±<div>


    Sun Xian didn¡¯t believe her, ¡°You couldn¡¯t recognize a single character just days ago, and now you im to know? You¡¯re lying!¡±


    Ignoring Sun Xian, Li Ziyun urately scooped out brown sugar, mixed it with hot water from a kettle on a small stove, and stirred it, ¡°This brown sugar smells so good!¡± before taking it to the ward.


    Frustrated, Sun Xian stomped her foot, pointing at Li Ziyun¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°Ye Qingfu, look at Li Ziyun¡¯s smugness!¡±


    Ye Qingfu tried to mediate, ¡°Don¡¯t always be against Li Ziyun. You were in the wrong this time.¡±


    using him of favoritism, Sun Xian retorted, ¡°Do you fancy Li Ziyun? Is that why you¡¯re always taking her side?¡±


    Ye Qingfu was at a loss for words, ¡°I¡¯m just being fair.¡±


    ¡°Sure, as if I¡¯d believe that. Li Ziyun won¡¯t look your way, Ye Qingfu. Give up on that fantasy,¡± Sun Xian said spitefully before storming off.


    Ye Qingfu was left feeling aggrieved, having tried to mediate only to be criticized and left to clean up the mess.


    Meanwhile, Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingchen hurried to the clinic. After examining the young woman, Chu Qingzhi said gravely, ¡°The baby has no heartbeat, Sister. Prepare the medicine for abortion.¡±


    The young woman became agitated, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, please check again. My baby was fine just a moment ago; how could there be no heartbeat?¡±


    Without a trace of life, Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t perform miracles, ¡°Your baby lost its heartbeat half an hour ago.¡±


    The pregnant woman tried to recall what happened half an hour before¡­


    Chu Qingzhi lifted the woman¡¯s sleeve, revealing bruises, including a fresh one. She pressed gently on several other areas on the woman¡¯s body, each eliciting a painful response from her.<div>


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice grew stern, ¡°Were you hit?¡±


    The woman looked down, too scared to answer.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± Chu Qingzhi persisted.


    Chu Qingchen frowned deeply, ¡°Apart from her husband, who else would hit her during pregnancy?¡±


    Observing the woman¡¯s frightened and tacit acknowledgement, Chu Qingzhi surmised they were right. She despised men who hit women, especially their pregnant wives!


    Determined to seek justice, Chu Qingzhi approached Xia Zhongxian, ¡°Zhongxian, please check on thedy in the clinic and then bring her husband here.¡±


    Following Chu Qingzhi¡¯s scolding earlier, Xia Zhongxian no longer dared to shirk his duties and had been conducting regr inspections three times a day, trying to be diligent.


    Upon hearing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s instructions, he immediately headed to the clinic, asked a few quick questions, and then set off for the young woman¡¯s vige.


    Chu Qingzhi returned to the ward, facing the young woman, ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to fetch your husband. Do you want to seek justice for your child?¡±

 Chapter 839: The Divorce Incident

    Chapter 839: The Divorce Incident


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The young woman sobbed softly, ¡°He had been drinking, and when I urged him to stop, he started hitting me, even punching me in the stomach.¡±


    She cried louder as a thought struck her, ¡°My previous child was also lost because he hit me.¡±


    Her cries filled the ward with sadness.


    ¡°His parents don¡¯t control him. Despite his age, they still spoil him. Whenever I slightlyin, they all start cursing and hitting me. I¡¯ve been continuously injured ever since¡­¡±


    I ve been married into their family for seven years, enduring this life. I¡¯m tired of living this way. Sister Qingzhi, I want a divorce. I want to live on my own. Is that possible?¡±


    The young woman was one of Qingzhi¡¯s subjects in her fief.


    Qingzhi reassured her, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s possible. Our vige has many vacant houses you can rent. Once you¡¯re better, you can work in the workshop. Your life will definitely be better than before.¡±


    Encouraged by Qingzhi, the young woman¡¯s resolve to divorce strengthened. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, you¡¯re so kind.¡±


    Qingzhiforted her, ¡°We are the only ones who can help ourselves. Women are inherently in a weaker position, so we must be strong ourselves. Otherwise, even if others want to help, they won¡¯t know how. Understand?¡± The young woman nodded, looking up at Qingzhi with admiration and envy in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re an example for all of us girls. Living in your fief, we all feel incredibly lucky.¡±<div>


    Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Since you see me as an example, then you must strive for a better life.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± The woman¡¯s determination to divorce was now firm.


    Qingzhi instructed Li Ziyun to inform Qin Yuming about this matter. As the manager of the fief¡¯s poption issues, his involvement, even leadership, in this case, was necessary.


    The emerging issues in the fief were an opportunity for Qingzhi to assess their capabilities.


    Upon receiving the news, Qin Yuming immediately began preparations. This was the first significant issue he would handle, and he took it very seriously. Qingchen personally prepared the abortion drug for the young woman. After administering it, it didn¡¯t take long for the woman¡¯s body to react.


    Thanks to the effective medicine from Qingzhi¡¯s home, the woman suffered only a little before the issue was resolved, followed by bed rest for recovery. Qingchen gave her a pill to help her recover her health. Miscarriage can severely affect a woman¡¯s body, potentially preventing future pregnancies if not properly addressed.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of your matter for youter. Don¡¯t get agitated; your health is what¡¯s most important. You¡¯ll have children again in the future.¡±


    The sadness was evident in the young woman¡¯s eyes, but she nodded in understanding, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    She was from Xu¡¯s vige, and her husband was Xu Changfu.


    When Xia Zongxian went to find Xu Changfu, thetter was shivering in fear, not at all resembling a man capable of domestic violence.


    Truly embodying the phrase ¡®a bully is always a coward at heart¡¯!


    In Xu¡¯s vige, Xu Changfu ingratiatingly asked Xia Zongxian, ¡°Brother, can you tell me what my family has done wrong?¡±


    Xia Zongxian kicked Xu Changfu, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Rubbing his leg, Xu Changfu asked even more obsequiously, ¡°Brother, I really don¡¯t know what I did. Please enlighten me.¡±


    With arms crossed and an eye roll, Xia Zongxian looked down on such a man who would hit a woman. ¡°You killed the child in your wife¡¯s belly, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Upon hearing his child was dead, Xu Changfu was momentarily stunned, showing no sign of sorrow, ¡°How would I know? The child wasn¡¯t in my belly!¡±


    Xia Zongxian, hearing such a statement, was speechless. Could a person actually say such a thing?


    ¡°You¡¯ve vited one of Miss Qingzhi¡¯s taboos. You know what kind of person Miss Qingzhi is, so you might as well consider how you want to die!¡±


    Hearing he had vited Qingzhi¡¯s taboos, Xu Changfu turned pale and immediately fell to his knees.


    Seeing this, Xia Zongxian was utterly speechless. ¡°What? nning to kneel all the way to beg for mercy?¡±<div>


    Xu Changfu was terrified. Clutching at Xia Zongxian¡¯s sleeve, he pleaded, ¡°Brother, please save me. I didn¡¯t mean to hit her. It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±


    Whether it was intentional or not, you can exin yourself to Miss Qingzhi. I don¡¯t want to get involved.¡± Just the thought of Qingzhi could scare a person to paralysis, and he dared not provoke her.


    Unaware of the situation, Xu Changfu¡¯s parents became enraged after hearing Xia Zongxian¡¯s words.


    Xu¡¯s father furiously said, ¡°What business is it of outsiders if he hits his own wife? How can Qingzhi interfere so much?¡±<div>


    Xia Zongxian was dumbfounded. Were they seeking death?


    Just then, three passersby, tall and intimidating men, overheard and turned around. One clenched his fist, ¡°Are you speaking ill of our thousand households?¡±


    Xu¡¯s father quickly backed away, hurriedly saying, ¡°Misunderstanding, all a misunderstanding! I misspoke just now!¡±


    The man cracked his neck, issuing a warning, ¡°Next time I hear you speak ill of our thousand households, don¡¯t me my fist for not recognizing people.¡±


    Xu¡¯s father scurried away like a frightened mouse, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°Be careful!¡± The men then left.


    Xia Zongxian thought to himself, Qingzhi¡¯s influence truly ran deep; not a single bad word against her was tolerated.


    Seeing the men¡¯s attitude, Xu Changfu trembled in fear. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of facing Qingzhi, overwhelmed by the pressure at just the thought of it.


    So, he made a foolish decision to run away.


    Xia Zongxian tilted his head, finding Xu Changfu¡¯s stupidity amusing. With a flick of his foot, he sent a stone flying towards Xu Changfu¡­


    ¡­who then spectacrly tripped and face-nted.


    Xu¡¯s parents rushed over like protective animals. ¡°Changfu, are you alright?¡± Unable to take it anymore, Xu¡¯s mother cursed, ¡°Damn star of cmity, is it just about killing a child? Why cause such a stir and disgrace our family?¡± Xia Zongxian was speechless, witnessing the new low in human behavior. It was clear who was in the wrong, yet they had the audacity to me others, and so vulgarly at that.


    How could people be so shameless?<div>


    He approached, grabbed Xu Changfu by the cor, and dragged him towards


    Qingzhi¡¯s vige, determined to punish such scum.


    He suddenly felt a sense of responsibility.


    In the Seal Office, Qin Yuming had already prepared the venue to publicly address this issue. It was a chance to set an example, warning others in the fief against domestic violence.


    The venue was set up in the courtyard of the Seal Office, with chairs ced for Qingzhi and the elders to sit, while space was cleared for spectators to watch.


    By now, quite a few people had gathered.


    As the second major incident in the fief (the first being an assault case), it had attracted considerable attention. Especially now, in the winter, with little agricultural work to do, many were eager to watch the proceedings.


    Qingzhi and Qingchen walked ahead, with Li Ziyun and Sun Xian supporting the young woman (the victim) on either side, bringing her into the Seal Office and seating her on a chair.


    Just then, Xia Zongxian, holding Xu Changfu by the cor, arrived at the Seal Office¡¯s courtyard and threw the man to the ground.


    Xu Changfu¡¯s fall elicitedughter from the crowd.

 Chapter 840: The Marriage System

    Chapter 840: The Marriage System


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xu¡¯s father and Xu¡¯s mother quickly stepped forward to help their son up, feeling angry but not daring to express it. With so many people around, they felt it was unfair that their small family was being bullied.


    After lifting Xu Changfu up, Xu¡¯s mother caught sight of Xu¡¯s wife sitting on the chair and became furious, rushing towards her.


    ¡°You wretched woman! You failed to protect your child and even tattled, losing


    all our family¡¯s face!¡±


    Seeing Xu¡¯s mother approaching in such a manner, Xu¡¯s wife reflexively became scared, her body trembling, her face pale, and she curled up.


    Xia Zongxian, standing aside, drew his sword to block Xu¡¯s mother, shouting sternly, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Xu¡¯s mother was startled, her impulsive anger fading, leaving only fear behind.


    Xu¡¯s father was also frightened, quickly stepping forward to pull Xu¡¯s mother back, realizing that if they continued this way, not only would they not be able to save their son, they might also end up in trouble themselves.


    Seeing the two retreat, Qin Yuming stepped forward, his face cold, asking, ¡°Xu Changfu, do you realize your mistake?¡±<div>


    Xu Changfu, with his waist bent and neck stiff, stubbornly said, ¡°I don¡¯t see any wrongdoing.¡±


    Qin Yuming, expressionless, thought to himself that some people never realize


    their faults until it¡¯s toote. ¡°Is Xu¡¯s wife your spouse?¡±


    Xu Changfu nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qin Yuming continued, ¡°She was three months pregnant and lost the baby due to your beating an hour ago. Do you admit your mistake?¡±


    Xu Changfu argued, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in the wrong. First, it¡¯s natural for me to discipline my wife. Secondly, I only punched her in the stomach; it must have been her fault for not protecting the child properly. She¡¯s stirring up trouble to turn you against me.¡±


    ¡°Andstly, she has an affair with Xu Weichun from our vige. She must have wanted to use this as an excuse to get rid of the child and be with that man.¡±


    His exnation was clear and well-structured, showing no sign of confusion.


    Xu¡¯s wife, trembling with anger, said, ¡°He¡¯s ndering me! My rtionship with Brother Weichun is pure. There¡¯s nothing of what he describes!¡±


    She grabbed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sleeve, pleading, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, I did nothing wrong. I¡¯m innocent, I haven¡¯t done anything to wrong Xu Changfu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Xu¡¯s wife¡¯s shoulder, reassuring her, ¡°I believe you. Don¡¯t be agitated; your health is more important.¡±


    She then turned to Xu Changfu, her gaze intimidating, ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s wrong to hit anyone, be it your parents or your spouse and child. There¡¯s nothing righteous about it.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, the child died from a severe blow, not because she didn¡¯t protect it.


    On the contrary, she sought medical attention immediately when she felt unwell, showing her intent to save the child.¡±


    ¡°Lastly, catch the thief red-handed; did you see them being intimate?¡± Xu Changfu was left speechless, unable to defend himself, his lips tightly sealed but his face showing defiance.


    Chu Qingzhi signaled Qin Yuming.


    Qin Yuming nodded slightly, then said to Xu Changfu, ¡°Speak now if you have anything to say. Everyone is here, you won¡¯t be wronged.¡±


    Xu¡¯s mother stepped forward, ¡°Affairs are conducted in secret. How could anyone see?¡±


    Qin Yuming countered, ¡°If no one saw it, how did youe to know about it?¡±<div>


    Xu¡¯s mother aggressively replied, ¡°Truth can¡¯t be hidden.¡±


    Qin Yuming concluded, ¡°So you¡¯ve decided they had an affair?


    Xu¡¯s mother firmly said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qin Yuming looked up, asking loudly, ¡°Is anyone here from Xu¡¯s vige?¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Weichun, along with about a dozen vigers, stepped forward, Sir, we all are from Xu¡¯s vige.¡±


    Xu Weichun¡¯s wife also spoke up, ¡°Sir, Madam Chu, Xu¡¯s mother is ndering them. My husband and Xu¡¯s wife are innocent. Whenever they met, I was present. Would they dare to do such things in front of me?¡±


    With Xu Weichun¡¯s wife¡¯s testimony, everyone believed in their innocence. After all, no wife would tolerate her husband being unfaithful right in front of her.


    ¡°The truth is now clear.¡± Qin Yuming nced at Xu Changfu, then asked Xu¡¯s wife, ¡°What do you wish to do?¡±


    Xu¡¯s wife, resolute, said, ¡°I want a divorce.¡±


    Xu¡¯s mother was provoked again, screaming, ¡°I won¡¯t agree to a divorce, only


    to disown her!¡±


    Divorce and disownment were seen differently.


    A divorce did not significantly harm a woman¡¯s reputation, allowing her the possibility of remarriage. It implied she was innocent.


    Disownment suggested the woman hadmitted a serious offense, such as infidelity or failing to care for her inws, which could devastate her reputation, making remarriage almost impossible and subjecting her to societal scorn. Even women from noble families couldn¡¯t escape condemnation if disowned.


    Xu Changfu roared, ¡°Right, I¡¯ll never agree to a divorce, only disownment!¡±


    The situation became tense¡­


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t agree to a divorce, then disown the husband!¡±<div>


    This suggestion shocked all the men present!


    Since ancient times, there had never been a case of disowning a husband. What was Chu Qingzhi nning?


    What indeed?


    In her territory, she nned to enforce an equal marital system.


    In the vige, monogamy was the norm, simplifying the implementation of such a system.


    ¡°Listen up, from today, if a married couple wishes to separate, they may apply for a divorce through official channels.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, if it¡¯s a mutual agreement, assets are divided equally, though one party may voluntarily relinquish their share.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, regarding child custody, children under three will stay with their mother by default. For children aged three to seven, custody will be negotiated; those older can choose whom to live with.¡±


    ¡°Thirdly, in cases of misconduct, assets will be divided ordingly, even possibly not at all.¡±


    ¡°Fourthly, those in dire financial straits post-divorce may seek assistance.¡±


    ¡°Fifthly¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice, amplified by her spiritual energy, reached everyone clearly.


    Men began to worry, while women felt relieved; all these provisions favored them.<div>


    For a long time, women had been oppressed and treated unfairly. What Chu Qingzhi proposed was merely fairness, yet it felt revolutionary to them.


    ¡°Is everything clear?¡± Chu Qingzhi asked firmly.


    No one objected.


    Xu Changfu, desperate, shouted, ¡°I agree to a divorce, but you can¡¯t take anything!¡±


    Xu¡¯s wife immediately responded, ¡°I want nothing but the divorce.


    Chu Qingzhi signaled to Qin Yuming, who drafted a divorce agreement, had both parties imprint their handprints, and then archived it, effectively dissolving their marriage.


    ¡°Shameless woman, see who would want you after this!¡± Xu Changfu cursed Xu¡¯s wife, then pushed through the crowd and left.


    Xu¡¯s father and Xu¡¯s mother dared not say anything more. With Chu Qingzhi supporting Xu¡¯s wife, they knew they would be at a disadvantage. Watching their son run away, they too left the scene, grumbling andining as they went.

 Chapter 841: A Great Commotion

    Chapter 841: A Great Commotion


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi asked Qin Yuming, ¡°Did you record all the terms I just mentioned?¡±


    Qin Yuming nodded, ¡°Yes, all have been recorded.¡±


    He handed the paper to Chu Qingzhi.


    After carefully reviewing the terms, Chu Qingzhi passed them to Xia Zongxian, ¡°Announce that from now on, the rtionship between husband and wife will be governed by this ¡®Marriage Law¡¯. It can be flexibly applied based on the actual situation. If there are circumstances not covered by the regtions, add them as needed to strive for perfection.¡±


    Xia Zongxian took the paper and responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then turned to Xu Fuzhu, who had reverted to her original name,


    Xu Fengzhu, after the divorce, ¡°Do you have any money?¡±


    Xu Fengzhu took out her purse, which contained three taels of silver, ¡°This is the money I¡¯ve saved over the years. It was originally intended for saving my child, but I never expected the child could not be saved.¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke, and it took her a while to calm down. Everyone respected her space, understanding the feelings of a mother who had just lost her child.<div>


    With a hoarse voice, Xu Fengzhu asked, ¡°How much is the consultation fee? I¡¯ll pay the fee and use the rest of the money to rent a room in the vige for temporary amodation.¡±


    ¡°The consultation fee is five qian of silver,¡± Chu Qingning said, then kindly asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take backyour clothes?¡±


    Xu Fengzhu shook her head, still terrified, ¡°I dare not go back.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone fetch them for you and deliver them directly to your home. You go and settle down first.¡±


    Kneeling before Chu Qingzhi, Xu Fengzhu kowtowed, ¡°Miss Chu, thank you.


    Without you, I¡¯m afraid death would be the only escape from that hell.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi helped her up, ¡°Take care of yourself. Let¡¯s not dwell on the past.¡±


    Nodding, Xu Fengzhu agreed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    With the help of kind people, Xu Fengzhu started a new life in Chu vige.


    After the ¡°Marriage Law¡± was announced, it immediately caused a stir in the fief.


    A group of women gathered together.


    ¡°Fortunately, our feudal lord is a woman. Otherwise, who would stand up for us like this?¡±


    ¡°Now getting married won¡¯t be as scary. Men won¡¯t dare to hit us easily.


    ¡°Exactly, women always suffer. We can¡¯t fight back or talk back; otherwise, we¡¯d be divorced without a way out. Now, we have someone to stand up for us.¡±


    A group of men also gathered.


    ¡°What is our feudal lord thinking? Allowing women to divorce so easily, what if they want to leave over every little dissatisfaction? This is not conducive to family stability.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, women are supposed to serve men and the household. Now that the feudal lord backs them up, will they still serve us men obediently?¡±


    ¡°With these rules, women will surely be more unruly.¡±


    The fief was buzzing with discussions. Peopleing to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fief for business increased, and soon the ¡°Marriage Law¡± spread across several counties and even reached the capital, as well as nearby cities like Wancheng.<div>


    Opinions were prized.


    Women, naturally, were very supportive since it prevented them from being wronged, but no woman wanted to divorce.


    Most men opposed it, though a few rational men viewed the issue objectively.


    Yunfei School.<div>


    Beside ake, the sound of a Guqin melody drifted gently, pleasing to the ear.


    After finishing a piece, Fang Mingyi looked over the tranquilke surface, then turned to Xu Guannan, ¡°Brother Guannan, what do you think of Miss Chu¡¯s ¡®Marriage Law¡¯?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Xu Guannan said, ¡°It¡¯s very good.


    ¡°Very good?¡± Fang Mingyi raised his voice slightly, disagreeing, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too harsh on men and too lenient on women?¡±


    Xu Guannan countered, ¡°Then what do you think it should be like?


    Fang Mingyi said, ¡°After a woman marries a man, she bes his private property. How can they dictate their own destiny? Only if the man no longer wishes to continue the marriage and initiates the divorce. Conversely, it¡¯s not permissible.¡±


    Xu Guannan didn¡¯t voice his own opinion but continued to question, ¡°In your eyes, what is your wife to you?¡±


    Fang Mingyi couldn¡¯t answer that question. If considered as property, then it would justify their statement. If considered as a person, no one would want to be the kind of woman he described!


    After a while, Xu Guannan lowered his head and resumed ying the Guqin, his lips curling into a slight smile.


    People haven¡¯t realized that men who treat their wives better have more harmonious families, and such men tend to have smoother and further careers.


    Conversely, those who suppress their wives never end well.


    The Pce.


    After seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ¡°Marriage Law,¡± the Emperor frowned slightly and took the paper to the Empress, ¡°Empress, take a look.¡±<div>


    The Empress, puzzled, set aside the letter from the Phoenix Guard¡­ The letter also mentioned Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ¡°Marriage Law,¡± then took the Emperor¡¯s paper and read carefully.


    At the first sentence, the Empress couldn¡¯t help butugh, finding it a coincidence.


    Seeing the Empressugh, the Emperor disapproved, ¡°Do you think Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ¡®Marriage Law¡¯ is good?¡±


    The Empress reined in her smile and countered, ¡°Does Your Majesty think it s not good?¡±


    The Emperor huffed, ¡°With such regtions, I doubt any household will find peace.¡±


    The Empress ignored the Emperor¡¯s displeasure, feeling that Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ¡°Marriage Law¡± was truly beneficial for women. But since the world undervalues women, strong opposition was expected.


    ¡°Men think wives are unimportant, right? How does the tranquility of a household concern women?¡±


    The Emperor frowned, ¡°Empress, are those words fitting for you to say?¡±


    The Empress furrowed her brows, ¡°Since Your Majesty doesn¡¯t want to hear my opinion, why ask? But I still want to speak my mind. As the Empress, I might not openly support Chu Qingzhi¡¯s views, but as a wife, I truly appreciate them.¡± Fortunately, the Emperor was not one to ignore advice. After hearing the Empress¡¯s words, he pondered seriously and gradually rxed.


    He understood the Empress¡¯s perspective.


    ¡°I see your point.¡±


    He took the Empress¡¯s hand, ¡°Although we can¡¯t implement Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ¡®Marriage Law,<sup>1</sup>1 promise, during my reign, to do my best to improve the status of women, to protect them from such oppression.¡±


    The Empress smiled, not holding any grudges, ¡°Your Majesty, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ¡öMarriage Law¡¯ aims to make the rtionship between husbands and wives more equal, which is not bad at all. It¡¯s just that, in the current society where men dominate, such aw is bound to face opposition.¡±<div>


    ¡°Having understood you, perhaps we could visit Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fief someday. Her thoughts are so progressive; she must manage her territory well, and the scenery must also be beautiful.¡±


    The Emperor, after a moment¡¯s silence, said, ¡°I will arrange it as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 842: Deadly Peril

    Chapter 842: Deadly Peril


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the pharmacy, Li Ziyun nervously approached Chu Qingning with small steps and bowed deeply, ¡°Sister Qingning, I want to apologize for something that happened yesterday.¡±


    Chu Qingning stopped what she was doing and turned to ask, What happened?¡±


    Li Ziyun slightly lowered her head and recounted everything that had transpired between her and Sun Xin the day before.


    After exining, she ced a cup she had bought aspensation in front of Chu Qingning and sincerely apologized.


    Chu Qingning frowned upon hearing the story and nced at the cup, questioning Sun Xin¡¯s character.


    ¡°Ziyun, go find Xin and bring her here. You two need to exin the situation to me clearly.¡± It¡¯s unfair to make a judgment after hearing only one side of the story.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Ziyun obediently went to fetch Sun Xin.


    Standing before Chu Qingning, Sun Xin fidgeted with her fingers, her head bowed in guilt, while internally, she pondered how to navigate through the usation.


    Chu Qingning said, ¡°Ziyun has already told me about the incident. Do you have anything to say in your defense?¡±<div>


    Sun Xin denied any wrongdoing, ¡°Sister Qingning, I didn¡¯t intentionally bump into Li Ziyun. It was an ident. She¡¯s twisting the truth. Please, don¡¯t believe her.¡±


    Chu Qingning¡¯s frown deepened and she sternly said, ¡°Xin, I¡¯ll give you one more chance to tell the truth, or else I¡¯ll have you leave.¡±


    Terrified, Sun Xin immediately knelt down and confessed everything, ¡°Sister Qingning, I¡­ I was just resentful. It wasn¡¯t me who broke the cup.¡± Disappointment shed in Chu Qingning¡¯s eyes, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t started the trouble, the cup wouldn¡¯t have been broken. You should take full responsibility for this incident.¡±


    She asked Li Ziyun, ¡°How much did the cup cost?¡±


    Li Ziyun replied, ¡°I bought it from Sister Qingshuang. She gave me a discount, and it cost fifty copper coins.¡±


    Chu Qingning said, ¡°Xin, give fifty copper coins to Ziyun.¡±


    Then she added sternly, ¡°Considering this is your first offense, our family gives people a chance to rectify their mistakes for the first time. If you repeat this behavior, you¡¯ll no longer be weed in the pharmacy. Make sure you understand.¡±


    Sun Xin red at Li Ziyun secretly and nervously responded, ¡°Yes, Sister Qingning, I will reform myself.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded, ¡°Go back to your duties.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Ziyun and Sun Xin left the pharmacy together.


    Outside, Sun Xin shot Li Ziyun a harsh look, ¡°Happy now?¡±


    ¡°What do I have to be happy about? Sun Xin, I really didn¡¯t want topete with you. Can¡¯t you stop being so petty?¡±


    ¡°Me, petty?¡± Sun Xin pointed at herself, indignant, ¡°Wasn¡¯t your performance in front of Sister Qingning just now an act of nonpetition?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Sun Xin cut off Li Ziyun, ¡°You better not cross me, or I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± With a threat, she stormed off.


    Li Ziyun watched Sun Xin¡¯s retreating figure, lips pressed tightly together. Being Sister Qingning¡¯s assistant wasn¡¯t a role meant for just one person, so why must she fixate on targeting her?


    Speechless!


    That night, the weather was so cold that frost formed on the grass by the roadside, turning it a stark white.


    On abroad and t official road, a procession was advancing, the rhythmic sounds of the carriage wheels and horse hooves echoing in the night.<div>


    Judging by the escort and the luxury of the carriages, it was evident they belonged to a distinguished and affluent party.


    The procession carried a strong foreign vor, immediately identifiable by the discerning eye as belonging to a foreign delegation.


    From inside a carriage came the impatient voice of a man, ¡°How much longer until we enter the city?¡±


    The head of the guards rode back and replied, ¡°Your Highness, the city gates are insight.¡±<div>


    As the words fell, the carriage curtains were lifted, and a foreign-dressed man dered, ¡°Hurry up. This prince is nearly dead from exhaustion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± the head guard responded, then shouted orders, ¡°Speed up!¡±


    The procession¡¯s pace quickened, approaching the city gates and entering the town.


    In the woods, Chu Qingzhi, arms crossed and leaning against a tree trunk, frowned slightly, ¡°Which country¡¯s prince is this?¡±


    Tang Jinghong, standing aside, said, ¡°He¡¯s from Chen¡¯an, a vassal state of the eastern border. It¡¯s almost the end of the year; I wonder why their country sent a prince at this time?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pondered, ¡°The brother of Mou Yongfeng mentioned their master would arrive around this time. Could it be this prince?¡¯


    Tang Jinghong was uncertain, ¡°The situation in the eastern border is chaotic; none of them are good people.¡±


    At this, Chu Qingzhi suddenly asked, ¡°After the new year, are you going to the eastern border?¡±


    Tang Jinghong held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, ¡°Yes, the Emperor and the agents I sent to the eastern border have either died or been injured, and conspiracies are rampant. If we don¡¯t check in soon, the eastern border might descend into rebellion.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi remained silent, then pointed ahead, ¡°Let¡¯s follow and see if this prince is indeed their mastermind.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Midway, the third parrot flew to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Mou Yongfeng has arrived.¡± Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong had agreed to meet with Mou Yongfeng the next day, but he had arrived earlier than expected.


    Chu Qingzhi was puzzled, ¡°Did Mou Yongfeng¡¯s master change his schedule?¡± Otherwise, why would hee to meet them instead of weing his master?<div>


    Tang Jinghong was confused, ¡°Without instructions from above, what would he discuss with us?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi couldn¡¯t figure it out either, ¡°Let¡¯s go see.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them, swift as hawks, disappeared into the darkness beyond.


    In the inn, Mou Yongfeng was reading a letter sent by his elder brother via pigeon, ¡°The master has entered the city. Hearing about your failed n, he s very angry. Think about how to exin yourself!¡±


    After reading the letter, Mou Yongfeng¡¯s face paled, and he slumped into a chair, burning the letter over a candle.


    The failure of the n was all due to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s interference. The person who should be killed is Chu Qingzhi!


    Yes, Chu Qingzhi!


    Mou Yongfeng called out in a low voice, ¡°Someone!¡±


    A subordinate approached, ¡°My lord.¡±


    Murderous intent filled Mou Yongfeng¡¯s eyes, ¡°Gather our men, head to Chu¡¯s vige, and kill Chu Qingzhi!¡±


    The subordinate hesitated, advising, ¡°My lord, please reconsider!


    Mou Yongfeng was frantic, ¡°There are so many people in the vige, just grab a few and threaten them. Chu Qingzhi has so many family members; if we capture all of them, I don¡¯t believe she won¡¯tpromise!¡±<div>


    With no other choice, the subordinateplied, ¡°As youmand, my lord.¡± ¡°Remember, gather our most elite assassins and use the most ruthless methods. Chu Qingzhi must die!¡± Mou Yongfeng believed that only by killing Chu Qingzhi could he redeem himself and perhaps even gain fame in the underworld.


    Awhileter, another subordinate entered the room to report, ¡°My lord, those two who im to be under Lord Zhang¡¯smand have arrived.


    Mou Yongfeng suppressed his murderous aura, ¡°Let them in!

 Chapter 843: Historic Height

    Chapter 843: Historic Height


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After being led into the room by their subordinates, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong were greeted by Mou Yongfeng, who weed them with a smile.


    ¡°Please have a seat. Let¡¯s talk this over slowly.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong exchanged a nce before sitting down.


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, Mou Yongfeng<sup>1</sup> s change of attitude must indicate someplications that have arisen.


    Tang Jinghong, recalling the fleeting murderous aura he sensed upon entering the room, now observed the cunning flicker in Mou Yongfeng¡¯s eyes, wondering what schemes he was plotting.


    Mou Yongfeng, sitting opposite them, started the conversation with a smile, ¡°Seeing that both of you havee with sincerity, let¡¯s cut to the chase, shall we?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Please proceed.¡±


    Mou Yongfeng¡¯s gaze darkened as he stared at his tea cup, his tone turning cold, ¡°For now, I do not wish to kill Tang Jinghong. I want to eliminate Chu


    Qingzhi.¡±<div>


    ¡°Touching Tang Jinghong is off-limits for now. Chu Qingzhi, being Tang Jinghong¡¯s fiancee, killing her would undoubtedly make things difficult for him!¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s fingers clenched, his killing intent swiftly gathering, his eyes turning icy, ¡°Why the sudden change of target?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Tang Jinghong and gently ced her hand on his, signaling him to remain calm.


    Tang Jinghong rxed his grip and instead held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand.


    Mou Yongfeng, oblivious to their exchange, continued, ¡°Our master disagrees with killing Tang Jinghong, but Chu Qingzhi caused my n to fail, she must die!¡±


    Had Mou Yongfeng already met with his master?


    Then, what was the deal with the prince from Chen¡¯an they saw?


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong were confused.


    ¡°When do you n to act?¡± Tang Jinghong suddenly remembered the brief surge of murderous intent. Had Mou Yongfeng already made his move?


    Mou Yongfeng smirked coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent my men to Chu¡¯s vige. If you really want to kill Tang Jinghong, why not join the fray? Kill Chu Qingzhi, and then strike Tang Jinghong when he¡¯s vulnerable and grieving. Why not take this opportunity to get rid of him?¡±


    The revtion that assassins had been dispatched to the vige changed their expressions dramatically. This Mou Yongfeng deserved death!


    Suppressing her rage, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°We¡¯ll head to meet with your men immediately. Where are they?¡±


    Mou Yongfeng, with a sinister smile, drank his tea, ¡°They should have already left. If you hurry now, you might catch up with them!¡±


    Without hesitation, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong leaped out of the window in pursuit of the assassins.


    Just as they took off, parrots number five, six, and others flew towards them,


    ¡°The assassins are this way!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes shone with appreciation, ¡°Number five, lead us. The rest, return to the inn and keep a close watch on Mou Yongfeng. I need to know who his master is.¡±


    Parrot number six responded, ¡°Yes,¡± and along with the others, flew back to the inn to keep an eye on Mou Yongfeng. Surveince was their forte.


    Led by parrot number five, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong intercepted the assassins on the bluestone path between Shuiyun County and Wancheng!<div>


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong stood casually on the bluestone path.


    The assassins, all mounted, sensed trouble upon seeing the duo. The leading assassin immediately ordered, ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi flipped her finger, and a bell appeared. She poured her spiritual energy into it, and with a shake, the crisp bell sound, along with ripples of spiritual light, spread out. As the assassins charged, the bell sound reached their ears, rendering them stupefied and causing them to fall to the ground.


    They weren¡¯t dead but were under mind control.<div>


    In total, thirty assassinsy on the ground like zombies. Chu Qingzhi clenched her bell and inquired, ¡°Who is your master?¡±


    The leading assassin answered, ¡°Mou Yongfeng.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice deepened, ¡°I asked who the real mastermind is.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°Which organization do you belong to?¡±


    ¡°Liang City, the Prefect.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to Tang Jinghong, ¡°How would Liang City¡¯s Prefect target you?¡±


    ¡°I find it puzzling too,¡± Tang Jinghong analyzed. ¡°Liang City is the poorest among the twenty cities of the eastern border, located on the very edge of the eastern border, bordering Chen¡¯an.¡±


    ¡°The Prefect, Xi Zhaoping, is known for his integrity and was someone I rmended to the Emperor. Could it be that he has be corrupt?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°Corruption is a possibility, but if he is your man, maybe he is trying to send you a message.¡±


    Tang Jinghong hesitated, ¡°What do you mean?


    Chu Qingzhi pondered, ¡°If the Prefect is making moves on grain, could it be a signal that the eastern border is running out of food? Or that the eastern border is facing a dire situation?¡±


    Tang Jinghong slowly nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.<div>


    Turning her gaze to the men on the ground, who surely knew something, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°What is the current situation in the eastern border?¡± ¡°The eastern border is a hell on earth: collusion between officials and merchants, opium dens everywhere, heavy taxes on themon folk leading to destitution, abandonment, and neglected farnds. There are houses with meat stinking of dogs and roads with bones of those frozen to death.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong were shocked to hear such a description, realizing the dire state of the eastern border through the words of an assassin likening it to ¡°hell.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, I must return to the capital as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Qingzhi handed him a vial, ¡°You should reach the capital by tomorrow. After entering the city, dissolve this medicine in water and drink it before inspecting the grain. Then you¡¯ll understand the cause.¡± Tang Jinghong had an idea of the cause already. He turned and gently embraced Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, I thank you on behalf of the people of Dahn.<sup>1 </sup>Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°I really hope you can return to civilian life soon.¡± Tang Jinghong promised with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll try to return to civilian life before I¡¯m thirty and take you on a tour around the world!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked up at Tang Jinghong¡¯s handsome face, ¡°You must keep your word!¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Tang Jinghong instructed the parrots to summon Meng Shengdong and had all the assassins killed. The bodies wereid out in front of Mou Yongfeng¡¯s inn, and they spread an astonishing story about the event.


    He aimed to deter anyone from targeting Chu Qingzhi ever again.


    On the streets, rumors circted rapidly.


    ¡°Someone sent assassins to kill Chu Qingzhi, but all the assassins were killed and disyed in front of their master¡¯s inn?¡±


    ¡°Really? Who did it?¡±


    ¡°Who else but Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    ¡°Could it be Tang Jinghong?¡±


    ¡°Tang Jinghong has many soldiers, but to achieve such silence and efficiency seems unlikely.¡±<div>


    ¡°Everyone says Chu Qingzhi¡¯s martial arts are unparalleled. Even the Martial Champion had no chance against her. It¡¯s said she once kicked someone onto a wall, welding them in ce, impossible to pull free.¡±


    ¡°She can evenmand animals. They say she has a white tiger that acts like a cat in her presence.¡±


    ¡°And her horse can understand human speech. Quite eerie.¡±


    ¡°Some say she possesses a bell that can kill invisibly. Anyone who has seen the bell is dead¡­¡±


    The rumors about Chu Qingzhi on both the dark and light sides grew increasingly bizarre, with some even iming she was a reincarnated deity. Those who offended her never ended well.


    As the rumors spread, the bounty on Chu Qingzhi on the underworld¡¯s most- wanted list soared from ten million to thirty million, reaching a historic high! This was precisely the effect Tang Jinghong had hoped for.

 Chapter 844: Not Quite the Same

    Chapter 844: Not Quite the Same


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong led his troops to the capital city overnight, while Chu Qingzhi stayed in Wan City to continue her investigation.


    During the day, Tang Jinghong and his group entered the capital. ¡°Shengdong, go find arge basin of water,¡± he instructed.


    ¡°Yes, General,¡± Meng Shengdong replied, obtaining a basin of water from the homes of nearby residents. Tang Jinghong poured the medicine into the basin and stirred it with a spoon. ¡°Everyone, take a sip.¡±


    Following Tang Jinghong¡¯s order, Meng Shengdong scooped up half a bowl for Tang Jinghong, who drank it first. Then, all the soldiers took turns drinking a sip each.


    After drinking the water, it didn¡¯t take long for everyone to feel as if they had inhaled menthol, their heads bing cool and clear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head directly to the Ministry of Revenue,¡± Tang Jinghong said.


    Meng Shengdong stopped Tang Jinghong, ¡°General, these are stones, not grains. We can¡¯t take them there.¡±


    He had thought that the general and Chu Qingzhi had another n in mind, not expecting them to actually transport stones to the Ministry of Revenue. Even if they were desperate, this wasn¡¯t the way!


    Tang Jinghong confidently said, ¡°Just take it there first, you¡¯ll understand whyter.¡±


    Despite his concerns, Meng Shengdong couldn¡¯t disobey the general¡¯s orders. They continued on, and regardless of his worries, they eventually arrived at the Ministry of Revenue.<div>


    The Secretary of the Ministry personally greeted them, ¡°General Tang, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Tang Jinghong dismounted and politely said, ¡°Please inspect and store these goods.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Meng Shengdong and others in the know were on edge, their bodies tense. Just a bit more pressure, and they felt they might snap.


    The Secretary led his men to inspect each bag one by one. After the inspection, he approached Tang Jinghong, ¡°General, you¡¯ve worked hard. Please sign the document, and then it will be entered into our storeroom.¡±


    Tang Jinghong took the brush and signed his name on the handover document, ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    Meng Shengdong and others were bewildered. What was happening? Weren¡¯t those stones? How could the inspection be sessful? Were the people at the Ministry fools?


    Tang Jinghong shot Meng Shengdong a look. Hesitantly, Meng Shengdong went to check the grains and his eyes widened in disbelief¡­


    Grain, actual grain!!!


    A multitude of questions rose in his mind. What was going on?


    Seeing his reaction, the others stretched their necks to see and were also shocked and confused upon seeing the grains. When did the stones turn back into grains?


    All eyes turned to Tang Jinghong, seeking an exnation.


    After leaving the Ministry, seeing Meng Shengdong¡¯s bewildered expression, Tang Jinghong exined the situation to everyone.


    After hearing the exnation, everyone felt like beating up the person responsible. It was such a vicious n. What if they had discarded the grains thinking they were stones?


    ¡°General, we must find this person. If not kill him, at least cripple him!¡±


    ¡°As long as you can find him, you¡¯re free to deal with him as you see fit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    ¡­


    Due to the unexpected turn of events with the assassins, Mou Yongfeng did not go to see his master again. Instead, his older brother came to find him.<div>


    This was already the second night.


    As soon as Ji Youshan arrived at the inn, he beat Mou Yongfeng until he was bruised and swollen, looking like a pig. After the beating, he continued to scold him for half an hour.


    Ji Youshan roared, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Mou Yongfeng, with a pained face and body, asked, ¡°Big brother, what do you mean? Why are you beating me?¡±<div>


    Ji Youshan, trembling with anger and gasping for breath, said, ¡°You¡¯ve caused a big mess, and you still have the nerve to say it hurts.¡±


    Mou Yongfeng appeared utterly clueless, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. What big mess could I have caused?¡±


    ¡°You sent people to kill Chu Qingzhi, and not only were the assassins¡¯ bodies sent back, but I also received a threatening letter. Couldn¡¯t you have thought a bit before acting?¡± Ji Youshan couldn¡¯t help but kick Mou Yongfeng again.


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Mou Yongfeng¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®I¡¯? Idiot! You¡¯ve dragged me down with you!!¡± Ji Youshan was furious at Mou Yongfeng, his ipetent ally.


    At that moment, a letter was delivered. After reading it, Ji Youshan calmed down, ¡°Hurry up and clean yourself. Come with me to see the master.¡±


    Mou Yongfeng, legs turning to jelly, stuttered, ¡°Big brother, can we not go?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ji Youshan signaled his subordinates, who lifted Mou Yongfeng from either side and left the inn.


    Chu Qingzhi, who was eavesdropping from next door, thought to herself that it was worth the wait. Finally, she got what she came for. She summoned a few parrots and followed them.


    ¡­


    In Wan Garden.


    Dressed in her night clothes and using her flying technique, Chu Qingzhi followed them silently through the air, eventually tracking them to Wan Garden.


    This ce was specially designated for entertaining foreign envoys or princes and princesses from other countries. It was extremely luxurious, with rare nts and flowers everywhere.<div>


    At the moment, a few red plum blossoms and small flowers hung on the branches, emitting a faint fragrance.


    Chu Qingzhinded on the rooftop, arms folded, watching as the group moved through Wan Garden with barely audible steps.


    Shuang¡¯er perched on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s shoulder, staring intently at the group with her round little eyes.


    Chu Qingzhi frowned suddenly, noticing that their direction was bing increasingly off, not seeming to head towards the prince.


    As they entered a secluded room, Chu Qingzhi flew over andnded on the rooftop of that room.


    Inside, a man in ck with his face covered sat at a table, about to write something. The arrival of Ji Youshan and others interrupted him.


    ¡°Master!¡± Ji Youshan knelt on one knee.


    ¡°Master.¡± After Mou Yongfeng knelt down, he called out fearfully.


    ¡°The n failed?¡± The man in ck turned to look at them, his gaze emotionless yet intimidating.


    Mou Yongfeng trembled and prostrated himself on the ground, ¡°Master, it¡¯s my ipetence! Please punish me!¡±


    ¡°It is indeed time for punishment,¡± the man in ck paused. ¡°I told you to set a trap for Tang Jinghong, and you failed, but who told you to go after Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    Mou Yongfeng hastily said, ¡°If not for Chu Qingzhi, the n would never have failed. I just wanted to make amends for my mistake.¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡± The man in ck closed his eyes and backhandedly pped Mou Yongfeng across the face. The n¡¯s failure was one thing, but acting on his own initiative and nearly ruining a greater scheme was unforgivable.<div>


    Mou Yongfeng¡¯s cheek bled from the p, and he pleaded fearfully, ¡°Master, please calm your anger. I won¡¯t dare again.¡±


    The man in ck angrily said, ¡°Do you realize that you nearly sabotaged our superior¡¯s grand n?¡±


    Mou Yongfeng was confused, holding his face, looking bewilderedly at the man in ck.


    The man in ck was exasperated by his foolish subordinate. ¡°Fortunately, someone intercepted the assassins. Otherwise, you¡¯d be beyond redemption even with a hundred deaths!¡±


    Mou Yongfeng was even more puzzled. What exactly did the master want?


    Chu Qingzhi, eavesdropping, was also puzzled. It seemed things weren¡¯t quite as she had expected.


    Dismissing Mou Yongfeng, the man in ck turned his attention to Ji Youshan. ¡°Where is Tang Jinghong now?¡±

 Chapter 845: Congratulations, Congratulations

    Chapter 845: Congrattions, Congrattions


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Youshan was confused as well, but when asked, he immediately responded, ¡°We¡¯ve already arrived in the capital and handed over the grain.¡±


    The man in ck pondered, wondering if General Tang understood the meaning behind it.


    As Chu Qingzhi had guessed, Xi Zhaoping had indeed be corrupt, colluding with certain individuals in the eastern border. This incident was designed by Xi Zhaoping to demonstrate his loyalty, but more deeply, it was his way of using this opportunity to convey some messages to Tang Jinghong.


    Xi Zhaoping¡¯s apparent defection absolutely could not be known to the people of the eastern border, or countless innocents might suffer.


    To make it convincing, Xi Zhaoping had only informed three trusted confidants about this matter, keeping it a secret from his other subordinates. Unexpectedly, this led to manyplications.


    However, theseplications made the situation appear more genuine, convincing the opposition of Xi Zhaoping¡¯s loyalty even more. If Tang Jinghong could understand Xi Zhaoping¡¯s message, then the n would be perfect.


    Now that everything was in motion, it was all up to fate.


    The man in ck ordered, ¡°Have our people withdraw immediately and return to the eastern border.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Ji Youshan, dragging the bewildered Mou Yongfeng, left the room and Wan Garden, heading back to the eastern border overnight.<div>


    The man in ck picked up his pen again, intending to write a letter to Xi Zhaoping.


    At that moment, the room door was pushed open, and Chu Qingzhi walked in.


    She did not disguise herself. If he was an enemy, he would surely die; if a friend, she could gain his trust.


    The surrounding watchers were all misled by her, ensuring they detected nothing unusual.


    The man in ck was shocked to see Chu Qingzhi, ¡°You, you are Miss Chu?¡±


    His tone was polite, not at all like that of an enemy, making Chu Qingzhi even more puzzled, ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with everyone around us. No one will know what we say here, and no one knows I¡¯ve been here. Can you exin?¡±


    The man in ck knelt with a fist, ¡°Miss Chu, please, save the people of the eastern border¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was perplexed. ¡°? ? ?¡±


    Indeed, the eastern border had be hell, just as the assassins described.


    The king of the eastern border was tyrannical, and corruption ran rampant among officials and merchants. Streets were filled with opium dens and brothels¡­


    Moreover, the king of the eastern border had sealed off the news and the roads to the capital, limiting the flow of information to the imperial court.


    Now referred to as hell, the description was not exaggerated for the eastern border!


    Chu Qingzhi silently noted theplexity of the situation, realizing it fell upon Jinghong¡¯s shoulders to resolve. No wonder Jinghong mentioned he would go to the eastern border after the new year.


    ¡°Tell me what your superior wants tomunicate to Jinghong, and I¡¯ll ry it. Rest assured, I won¡¯t harm the people of the eastern border.¡±


    The man in ck said, ¡°Our superior wants to inform General Tang that the eastern border is on the brink of copse and urgently needs his help.¡±


    Chu Qingzhimented on theplexity, ¡°Your superior really went to great lengths with this intricate n. Only the slightly smarter ones could understand.¡±


    The man in ck thought to himself that there was no other choice; being too direct could lead to catastrophic consequences.


    Relieved, he knew Chu Qingzhi was trustworthy and would inform Tang Jinghong, hopefully leading to the eastern border¡¯s salvation.


    ¡°Miss Chu, I entrust this to you.¡±<div>


    After thinking, Chu Qingzhi took out a vial of anesthetic from her bag and handed it to the man in ck, ¡°If you¡¯re really out of options, use this. This vial contains a lethal dose for twenty people. Using this to kill will ensure no one can trace the cause of death.¡±


    For dealing with extremely wicked individuals, resorting to extreme measures was necessary.


    The man in ck epted it with both hands, ¡°Thank you for the medicine, Miss.¡±


    Having discussed everything, Chu Qingzhi still had doubts, ¡°What is the prince doing in the eastern border?¡±<div>


    The man in ck exined, ¡°He¡¯s the crown prince of Chen¡¯an, Dong Dengyu, who came to the eastern border seeking help. Smallpox is ravaging Chen¡¯an, and they¡¯ve heard that Miss Chu can cure it, hence his visit.¡±


    Her reputation had even reached a vassal state?


    Continuing, the man in ck said, ¡°Originally, the smallpox was contained in one city, but after a heavy rain, it spread to several nearby cities, plunging the entire Chen¡¯an into crisis. If left unchecked, the nation might copse!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi connected this to a previous epidemic in Dalin, realizing the source might have been Chen¡¯an.


    ¡°When did the smallpox outbreak start in Chen¡¯an?¡±


    ¡°About four or five months ago.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi internally noted, then, it¡¯s linked. Someone deliberately spread the infected corpses in the forest, infecting animals and vigers, trying to drag Dalin into disaster.


    This person¡­ deserves condemnation!


    ¡°I¡¯ll convey exactly what you¡¯ve told me to Jinghong. Be cautious.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    With a swift movement, Chu Qingzhi left Wan Garden.


    The man in ck moved to the window, staring at the bleak moon, murmuring, ¡°Master, your efforts weren¡¯t in vain. Your wishes will surely be fulfilled.¡±


    ¡­<div>


    Chu Qingzhi returned to Chu¡¯s vige.


    The parrots followed her back, having learned everything necessary, so there was no need for further surveince.


    Immediately upon her return, she wrote to Tang Jinghong, detailing everything she had learned and sent the letter via an eagle, urging Jinghong to prepare in advance.


    Chu Qingzhi took out many small green worms and ced them on a te for the parrots to eat, then infused them with some spiritual power.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all done well on your mission. Enjoy the green worms; tomorrow, I¡¯ll cut some meat for you.¡±


    The parrots joyfully gathered around, munching on the green worms before obediently retreating to their nests to sleep, exhausted from the past few days.


    Chu Qingzhi alsoy down to rest. Having used her spiritual consciousness and soul attacks frequently in recent days, she too was tired.


    ¡­


    The sound of firecrackers was heard.


    ¡°The Chu¡¯s vige general store is now open!¡±


    After days of preparation, the general store in Chu¡¯s vige was finally open.


    People from nearby viges crowded in front of Chu¡¯s vige general store. Fortunately, a small square had been built in front of the store, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have amodated so many people.


    ¡°Congrattions, congrattions!¡±<div>


    ¡°Qingyu, congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions on the opening of the general store. It¡¯ll be more convenient for us to shop now.¡±


    Li Qingyu was beaming, ¡°Wee, everyone, to the general store. Today, everything is 10% off. The more you buy, the more you save¡­¡±


    She called out with great enthusiasm. The Chu family members who couldn¡¯t squeeze in stood aside, smiling at the radiant Li Qingyu.


    Li Qingyu stepped aside, weing everyone with a wide smile, ¡°Please,e in.¡±


    The vigers swarmed in, eager to explore the new store.

 Chapter 846: The Store Opens

    Chapter 846: The Store Opens


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was the first time a general store had opened in the vige, a novel sight for many, stirring curiosity and excitement to see what it offered.


    Chu Xuhua gestured to his siblings with a nod, ¡°Let¡¯s go help out.¡±


    Chu Qingning tilted her head, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    In the general store, Li Qingyu was in charge.


    Four graduated children, Xu Dafei, Li Hemei, Li Jianyong, and Zhou An, were the helpers.


    Xu Dafei was responsible for stocking and updating the merchandise.


    Li Hemei took care of the ounts.


    The other two were in charge of sales, weighing items for customers or informing them of prices.


    Additionally, there was a boy from the same vige with six fingers on each hand. Teased and feeling inferior because of his extra digit, his mother pleaded with Li Qingyu, who, taking pity on him, gave him a job.


    He was tasked with cleaning and, when not busy, helped with restocking and other misceneous tasks.<div>


    Though shy and reticent, his diligent work quickly made him a favorite of Li Qingyu¡¯s.


    The store¡¯s opening day attracted a crowd, at least a thousand strong. With only a hundred square meters of space, including shelves and stock, the store was packed as soon as it opened.


    Unexpectedly, everyone rushed for salt.


    ¡°I want five pounds of salt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take ten pounds.¡±


    ¡°Three pounds for me, please.¡±


    With the New Year approaching, salt prices had skyrocketed. The store¡¯s ten percent discount made a significant difference, especially for such an essentialmodity, naturally attracting arge number of buyers.


    Two of the kids were quickly enlisted to help weigh salt.


    Customers queued at the counter to pay, with Li Hemei¡¯s mental arithmetic skills making her the perfect fit for the job.


    The first to pay was Chu Grandma¡¯s brother, ¡°Little girl, let¡¯s see how much I owe.¡±


    Li Hemei tallied the costs, ¡°Dry tobo, one pound for fifty copper coins; distilled liquor, one pound for a hundred copper coins; rheumatism ster, thirty copper coins each. Total, one hundred and eighty copper coins. With a ten percent discount, that¡¯s eighteen copper coins off, so one hundred and sixty-two copper coins in total.¡±


    As she calcted, she removed the price tags from the items, which would be reused on new stock.


    After the transaction, the uncle cheerfully paid, ¡°I¡¯lle back when it¡¯s less crowded.¡±


    Li Hemei smiled, ¡°You¡¯re wee anytime. Take care.¡±


    Gradually, more people came to pay. Chu Qingzhi joined in to help, speeding up the process significantly.


    ¡°Qingzhi, could you total this up for Third Granny?¡± Third Granny ced her basket in front of Chu Qingzhi, who also provided baskets for shoppers to use. Third Granny¡¯s basket was filled to the brim.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Qingzhi began tallying the items and their prices, ¡°Five pounds of salt for three hundred and fifty copper coins, two pounds of cookies for a hundred copper coins, a bottle of bamboo shoot and soybean sauce for fifty copper coins,¡­ Third Granny, thates to two silver taels. For every tael spent, you get a basket for free.¡±


    Baskets came in three sizes, with wholesale prices of ten copper coins, seven copper coins, and four copper coins, respectively. They were quite affordable.


    Third Granny was delighted, ¡°Thank you, Qingzhi.¡±<div>


    ¡°No problem, Third Granny. Take care.¡±


    Hearing about the free basket promotion, those in line quickly did the math, and anyone short of a tael left the queue to grab additional items.


    Two women who had finished their shopping walked home together¡­


    ¡°I never expected Qingzhi¡¯s store to have everything ¨C food, clothing, essentials. Shopping will be much more convenient now.¡±<div>


    ¡°The key is it¡¯s cheaper than in the county town, truly a benefit to ourmunity.¡±


    ¡°Salt is selling for eighty copper coins a pound in the county town, but here it¡¯s only seventy copper coins, and there¡¯s even a discount. The more I think about it, the better it sounds.¡±


    ¡­


    Du Qian arrived in Chu¡¯s vige with her two sisters-inw, intending to buy some salt.


    Ten-year-old Wang Lingling pointed at the bustling store, ¡°Sister-inw, look at the crowd!¡±


    Six-year-old Wang Qiaoqiao, holding Du Qian¡¯s hand, nodded, ¡°Sister-inw, we might not be able to squeeze in.¡±


    Du Qian, managing the two kids, said, ¡°Let¡¯s visit your brother first and shopter when it¡¯s less crowded.¡±


    Wang Qiaoqiao worried, ¡°What if they sell out?¡±


    Du Qian reassured her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If they run out, they¡¯ll restock.¡±


    Relieved, Wang Qiaoqiao agreed, ¡°Then let¡¯s go find big brother.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Next to the duty booth at the vige entrance stood arge wooden sign.


    This sign was crafted beautifully, with a red paper attached to it announcing, ¡°Celebrating the Grand Opening of Chu¡¯s Vige General Store.¡±<div>


    Below that, in smaller letters, it read, ¡°Grand opening on the 7th of the twelfth lunar month, everything 10% off. Wee!¡±


    Further down, a simple map of the general store was drawn, easily understandable by anyone.


    At this moment, a few merchants gathered around the sign.


    ¡°I never expected Chu Qingzhi to actually open a general store in the vige.¡±


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi is someone who creates miracles. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised even if she opened a restaurant. A general store is nothing for her.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, let¡¯s go have a look at the general store and perhaps talk some business.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The merchants made their way to the general store, browsed around for a bit, bought some bread to eat, and then went to the small square to wait for Chu Qingzhi, their eyes filled with astonishment.


    The fact that the general store was doing so well in a vige was nothing short of a miracle.


    This was undoubtedly due to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s reputation and the fact that the items were genuinely cheaper, selling things that everyone needed. All these factorsbined naturally resulted in good business.


    The general store remained crowded until noon when it started to get a little less busy.


    Chu Qingzhi came out to the small square, intending to take a breather. She wanted to take it easy, but ended up being busy every day.


    Several small merchants approached her upon seeing her emerge and respectfully greeted, ¡°Miss Chu.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi assessed them, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    One of the merchants said somewhat eagerly, ¡°We¡¯vee to discuss business with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t immediately dismiss them. The general store could always use more stock, ¡°What kind of business?¡±


    ¡°I sell shoes. The shoes my family makes are of good quality and not expensive. Please, take a look.¡± With that, he opened his bundle and presented two pairs of shoes, one for women and one for men.


    The general store didn¡¯t sell shoes at the moment. Shoes are a necessity with no expiration date, so Chu Qingzhi considered it. She took the shoes in her hands to examine them.


    The shoes were made of sturdy fabric with neat stitches and embroidery. The women¡¯s shoes were blue, and the men¡¯s ck, both looking quite nice.


    ¡°How much for a pair?¡±


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s interest, the merchant¡¯s enthusiasm grew, ¡°If bought in bulk, they¡¯re just seventy copper coins per pair. You could sell them for one silver tael per pair and still make a profit.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi proposed, ¡°Sixty copper coins. Bring me a thousand pairs, five hundred for women and five hundred for men. Is that alright?¡±


    The merchant was overjoyed and quickly agreed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we¡¯ll do as Miss Chu says.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Then go bring them over now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡± The merchant left, ted.


    <div>

 Chapter 847: Reconciliation

    Chapter 847: Reconciliation


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The second merchant was selling fireworks and firecrackers. He approached Chu Qingzhi with a smile, ¡°Miss Chu, with the New Year approaching, everyone will surely want to set off fireworks. My fireworks are particrly cheap. Would you consider them?¡±


    Setting off fireworks and firecrackers in winter could easily lead to fires. What if they ended up burning down the workshop? Who would be responsible?


    However, it was indeed a tradition to set off fireworks on the day of ancestor worship at the end of the year.


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°We won¡¯t sell fireworks in the general store, but I do need some. Please deliver them to me.¡±


    Finding a new opportunity, the merchant¡¯s smile widened, ¡°How many do you need, miss? I¡¯ll arrange the delivery right away.¡±


    After a brief negotiation, the merchant left happily.


    Among the group of small merchants, Chu Qingzhi spoke with each of them. Some negotiations were sessful, others not; those who seeded left with joy, while the unsessful ones left in disappointment. Such is the nature of business.


    Chu Qingzhi returned to the store to continue helping out.


    Zheng Guixiang, Fan Limei, Cao Zhn, two granddaughters, and some vigers from Li¡¯s vige were making their way to Chu¡¯s vige along the stone-paved road.


    A vigerplimented, ¡°Guixiang Auntie, you¡¯re lucky to have such a good daughter who married well. Now they¡¯ve even opened a general store.¡±<div>


    Zheng Guixiang couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit smug, ¡°Well, it¡¯s also because they¡¯re diligent. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be enjoying these good days.¡±


    Fan Limei and Cao Zhn, basking in the vigers¡¯ praises, felt a mix of pride and slight bitterness. Though Qingyu and her family were prospering, they hadn¡¯t gained much personally due to theck of closeness.


    Fortunately, Li Chunfeng and Li Chunzhou, through their own efforts, had managed to stay on in the training program and were now learning brewing under Hong YuJun. Chu Qingzhi had provided a special ingredient that enhanced the wine¡¯s vor and aroma, a secret to anyone else. Even using the same methods, others couldn¡¯t replicate the wine¡¯s unique taste.


    Additionally, a contract had been signed by everyone in the workshop, prohibiting them from replicating any of the workshop¡¯s products if they left. Any breach would result in heavypensation and possible imprisonment.


    This contract had caused Qingyu¡¯s maternal family to be more cautious, curbing any thoughts of taking advantage.


    Another viger asked, ¡°Could you ask Qingyu to give us a discount when we buy something?¡±


    They had heard about the store¡¯s cheaper salt and came specifically to buy it. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have traveled the considerable distance from Li¡¯s vige to Chu¡¯s vige, even with the newly built bridge taking half an hour to cross.


    Zheng Guixiang assured with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely talk to her.¡±


    The vigers, unaware of the tension between the two families, thanked her in advance.


    As they arrived at Chu¡¯s vige, the general store was still bustling with customers.


    By the twelfth lunar month, vigers had more free time and gathered to chat.


    Li Qingyu, greeting customers at the entrance, spotted Zheng Guixiang and was somewhat surprised, ¡°Mother, and my two sisters-inw.¡±


    The children called out, ¡°Third Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Zheng Guixiang handed each child a candy, ¡°Take this.¡±


    Despite any past grievances, the children were still her brothers¡¯ offspring, who had treated her well before her marriage. Besides, adults shouldn¡¯t hold grudges against children, so Li Qingyu didn¡¯t mind their months-long absence.


    The children happily thanked their third aunt, ¡°Thank you, Third Aunt.¡±


    ¡°There are stools over there. Go take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Recognizing the people from Li¡¯s vige, Li Qingyu knew they came to shop and warmly invited them, ¡°Feel free to choose whatever you like inside, and you can pay at the counter near the entrance.¡±<div>


    A viger held Li Qingyu¡¯s hand, smiling, ¡°Qingyu, you¡¯ll give us a discount, right?¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you a discount. The more you buy, the more you save.¡±


    The vigers smiled broadly, ¡°Then we thank you in advance.¡±


    Li Qingyu replied with a smile, ¡°No need for thanks.¡±<div>


    Fan Limei and Cao Zhn approached Li Qingyu. Fan Limei, somewhat awkwardly, said, ¡°Qingyu, congrattions on the opening of your store.¡±


    epting the good wishes, Li Qingyu responded, ¡°Thank you, big sister.¡±


    Cao Zhn offered Li Qingyu arge piece of sticky rice cake, ¡°This is specially for you. We were wrong in the past; please don¡¯t hold it against us. We won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    For their son¡¯s future, neither dared to cause trouble anymore.


    Li Qingyu was surprised; her usually stingy second sister-inw was giving her something.


    She gently pushed Cao Zhn¡¯s hand back, ¡°Keep it for yourselves. Weck nothing at home.¡±


    Cao Zhn insisted, ¡°I know you don¡¯t need it, but it¡¯s our gesture. Qingyu, you¡¯re not still upset about the past, are you?¡±


    Zheng Guixiang intervened, taking the sticky rice cake and cing it in Li Qingyu¡¯s hand, ¡°Qingyu, just ept it. We were wrong before. Let¡¯s consider this an apology.¡±


    Li Qingyu finally epted the gift, marking a reconciliation between the families, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s leave the past behind and get along well from now on.¡±


    Zheng Guixiang agreed, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Fan Limei and Cao Zhn sighed in relief, regretting not lending money to Qingyu¡¯s family when they had the chance. If only regrets could turn back time¡­


    ¡­


    Chu Rong approached the entrance of the general store and waved to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi,e here for a moment.¡±<div>


    ¡°Coming.¡± Chu Qingzhi walked to the small square outside the store, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Chu Rong, filled with a sense of aplishment, announced, ¡°The roads in our territory have beenpleted. Take a look.¡±


    Completing the work ahead of schedule, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Dad, take the ounting books and other records to Wang Yuanping for review. I¡¯ll go inspect the work.¡±


    Chu Rong nodded, promising, ¡°I¡¯ll personally deliver them to himter.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi called out Fu Bao and rode off. Tian Xiaoqiu ran after her, ¡°Fifth cousin, can Ie with you?¡±


    Now following Chu Qingzhi, Tian Xiaoqiu was allowed to join.


    Chu Qingzhi paused, ¡°Can you ride a horse?¡±


    ¡°I can now.¡± Tian Xiaoqiu said proudly.


    Chu Qingzhi hasn¡¯t been working on new productstely, as the previous four were still rolling out. With no rush, Tian Xiaoqiu focused on learning various skills.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi as a role model, Tian Xiaoqiu was extremely serious about learning and had already mastered several skills.


    Chu Qingzhi summoned another horse for Tian Xiaoqiu, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu, a bit short in stature, cleverly led her horse next to a stone and used it to boost herself onto the horse with ease, ¡°Fifth cousin, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi showed a hint of admiration, ¡°Be careful, falling off a horse can cause serious injuries.¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes, Fifth Cousin.¡± Tian Xiaoqiu gripped the reins tightly, her small feet secured in the stirrups, not daring to rx for a moment.


    As the sunset¡¯s glow bathed the countryside, the two rode off into the distance.

 Chapter 848: Immense Fortune

    Chapter 848: Immense Fortune


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The fief epassed four viges,id out in a grid pattern, each quadrant hosting a vige, creating a symmetric arrangement.


    Viewed from above, the road distribution resembled a sparse spider web connecting viges, paths between viges, and routes to the county town. Any road frequented by over a hundred people daily was paved with bluestone bs.


    Chu Qingzhi, apanied by Tian Xiaoqiu, traversed all the roads.


    Tian Xiaoqiu, gazing around, sincerely remarked, ¡°Fifth Cousin, the people living in your fief are truly fortunate.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, surveying the lushndscape, reflected, ¡°How well one lives depends on their own efforts.¡±


    Although Tian Xiaoqiu didn¡¯t fully grasp Chu Qingzhi¡¯s meaning, she expressed her observations, ¡°Everyone seems to be living well. Compared to before, it¡¯s like being in heaven now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±


    Xu Xiaoyun was picking wild vegetables by the roadside and hurried over upon spotting Chu Qingzhi, excitedly waving, ¡°Sister Qingzhi!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t recognize Xu Xiaoyun, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Xu Xiaoyun knelt before Chu Qingzhi¡¯s horse, gratefully saying, ¡°I¡¯m Xu Dongguang¡¯s daughter, Xu Xiaoyun. My father was taken tobor for not paying thend tax in full, but Sister Qingzhi saved him. My mother also recovered after taking medicine from Sister Qingning. Thank you for everything.¡±<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s all right now,¡± Chu Qingzhi dismounted and helped the young girl up. ¡°No need for such formalities. Keeping a grateful heart is enough.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Sister Qingzhi,¡± Xu Xiaoyun asked with concern, ¡°Where are you headed? I¡¯m familiar with this area and can guide you.¡±


    Her gaze briefly swept over Tian Xiaoqiu, her eyes revealing a touch of envy. To be able to apany Sister Qingzhi was indeed a great fortune.


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°We¡¯re just out for a stroll; it¡¯s fine, go on with your tasks.¡±


    Xu Xiaoyun nodded obediently.


    Chu Qingzhi patted Xu Xiaoyun¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; we should head back, and so should you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Xiaoyun stood watching as Chu Qingzhi and Tian Xiaoqiu departed, then bowed deeply to Chu Qingzhi. Without her, Xu Xiaoyun and her brother would have likely ended up homeless.


    Back in Chu¡¯s vige, Chu Qingzhi and Tian Xiaoqiu went straight to the magistrate¡¯s office.


    Inside, a group was animatedly discussing something with Qin Yuming¡­


    Xia Renfeng pleaded, ¡°Sir, please let us join Chu¡¯s vige.¡±


    Qin Yuming looked troubled, ¡°Even if I agree to let you join, there are no houses ornds avable here, rendering it pointless.¡±


    Xia Renfeng said, ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste. Just agree, and we¡¯ll build our houses and clearnd for farming ourselves. That¡¯s not an issue.¡±


    Overwhelmed by the daily requests to join Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fief, Qin Yuming found himself busier than ever.


    As he was at a loss, Chu Qingzhi entered, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Upon seeing Chu Qingzhi, Xia Renfeng immediately turned to her, ¡°Greetings, Marquise.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi scanned the room, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°We wish to join your fief,¡± Xia Renfeng looked at Chu Qingzhi with hope, ¡°We are people of modest means, capable of paying taxes and living peacefully. Please consider our request.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sat down, ¡°Why do you want to join my fief?¡±


    Xia Renfeng earnestly replied, ¡°Of course, because your fief is well-managed. Here, themon people are respected, there¡¯s assistance for those in need, and the taxes are fair¡­¡±<div>


    After a pause, Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°My fief might not be as perfect as you imagine. I enforce strict regtions, and any vitions are severely punished. There¡¯s also the ¡®Spousal Law,¡¯ requiring men to respect their wives¡­¡±


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s determination to join only strengthened, seeing the strict rules as a form of protection.


    Xia Renfeng dered firmly, ¡°Please allow us to join.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Yuming, let them join.¡±<div>


    Qin Yumingplied, ¡°Understood.¡±


    With this issue resolved, Chu Qingzhi moved on to Wang Yuanping¡¯s office, ¡°Have you finished reviewing all the records?¡±


    Wang Yuanping stood up, ¡°I¡¯ve been examining the ounts, but haven¡¯t gotten to everything else yet.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s review them together.¡±


    Wang Yuanpingid out the other three record books in front of Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi picked up the top one and began reading.


    Tian Xiaoqiu, curious, asked, ¡°Fifth Cousin, may I look too?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gestured, ¡°Go ahead. If you find any errors, I¡¯ll give you a day off.¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu, thrilled, took the book nearest to her and started reading attentively.


    The young girl, now several years older, had grown taller and fairer, wearing a deep purple cotton jacket, her hair tied in a high ponytail adorned with a red bead hairpin. Her simple but lively appearance matched her focused and serious demeanor as she read.


    Wang Yuanping observed Tian Xiaoqiu, thinking how fortunate she was to be close to Chu Qingzhi, a blessing many desired but few received.


    After a while, Wang Yuanlin entered, ¡°Lady, I¡¯ve chosen a location for the school.¡± He handed Chu Qingzhi a map.


    The school¡¯s proposed site was at the center of the grid, convenient for children from all four viges. Chu Qingzhi approved, ¡°I¡¯ll visit the site tomorrow. Have the workers survey it first to see if it¡¯s suitable for a school?¡±<div>


    Wang Yuanlin assured her, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±


    He hurried off to make the arrangements.


    Tian Xiaoqiu, puzzled, asked, ¡°Fifth Cousin, is the fief building a school?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°Yes, but it won¡¯t be for imperial examinations. It¡¯s a ce for learning practical skills, like carpentry, pottery, construction, and so on.¡±


    Tian Xiaoqiu admired, ¡°Only Fifth Cousin truly cares for everyone. Others would just fill their pockets.¡±


    Wang Yuanping chuckled, appreciating the girl¡¯s insight.


    Chu Qingzhi remained nomittal.


    Chu Rong arrived at the magistrate¡¯s office, ¡°Qingzhi, how¡¯s the road construction?¡±


    ¡°The roads are fine. We¡¯re currently reviewing the ounts.¡± After a thought, Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°Dad, we¡¯re building a school in the fief. Would you take charge of it?¡±


    Chu Rong felt a surge of responsibility, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll make sure everything¡¯s perfect. But why a sudden decision to build a school?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi briefly exined her reasons.


    Chu Rong nodded in understanding,mitting seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give it my all.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 849: Qingyue Returns Home

    Chapter 849: Qingyue Returns Home


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shuiyun County.


    Ling Yanjiang joined the Chu¡¯s Trade delivery team, and after earning some money, he bought a small courtyard in the county town and settled down.


    Today is Ling Yanjiang¡¯s day off; he did not go to Chu Vige.


    Ge Lihua came to the small courtyard and knocked on the door, ¡°Big Senior Brother, are you there?¡±


    Ling Yanjiang, preparing to go out for a meal, hurriedly came to open the door upon hearing Ge Lihua¡¯s voice, ¡°What a rare visitor! I¡¯ve lived here for a few months, and junior sister has never visited.¡±


    Ge Lihua suddenly felt she had somewhat neglected this senior brother, ¡°Senior Brother is busy with deliveries every day; I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you even if I came.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang teased, ¡°It¡¯s not because I¡¯m busy; your heart has beenpletely given to Chu Xujin, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ge Lihua slightly bowed her head, thinking of Chu Xujin, her heart filled with a sweet sensation, ¡°Senior Brother, stop making fun of me.¡±


    Seeing Ge Lihua feeling shy, Ling Yanjiang changed the subject, ¡°Alright, alright, we won¡¯t talk about that. Nothinges without a reason; what brings junior sister here to find me?¡±


    Ge Lihua handed a wedding invitation to Ling Yanjiang, ¡°I invite Senior Brother to attend my wedding tomorrow. I should have given Senior Brother the wedding invitation earlier, but you¡¯ve been on long-distance trips and I had no opportunity.¡±<div>


    Ling Yanjiang smiled, ¡°A daughter of our house has grown up; Senior Brother congrattes you. But, without any close kin here, from where will you be married off?¡±


    Ge Lihua exined, ¡°In the vige, I¡¯ve recognized a mother as my family, and I will be married off from her home. It has been arranged.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang regretfully said, ¡°If I had known earlier, I should have suggested you be married off from my ce; it would be more proper for your Senior Brother to act as the parent.¡±


    Ge Lihua responded, ¡°Even if I am not married off from Senior Brother¡¯s ce, you are still my family.¡±


    ¡°I was being narrow-minded,¡± Ling Yanjiang said with a bitter smile. After so many years of separation, it seems the close bond from before is no longer there.


    ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s gettingte; I¡¯ll head back now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, take care.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang sent Ge Lihua out, watching her leave with a look full of fondness.


    ¡­


    Chu Vige.


    In the old house, pieces of bacon and sauce meat were tied with ropes and hung in the backyard, quickly creating a forest of meat.


    The smoked bacon just hung up looked dark brown and not very appealing. It needs to be aired to improve the color.


    Chu Qingzhi brought some pine trees over, lit them, and smoked the bacon below. This could enhance the vor and also use the heat to dry the bacon. Chu Xujin is having a wedding feast tomorrow, adding a few dishes.


    Chu Qingzhi and several sisters helped around, looking forward to the bacon.


    Suddenly, Li Qingyu ran over in a hurry, excited and surprised, ¡°Fourth sister, fifth sister, sixth sister,e quickly, guess who¡¯s here?¡±


    The sisters exchanged nces. Who could make their mother react like this?


    Curious, they followed Li Qingyu home.


    Arge and luxurious carriage was parked at the home entrance; excited voices of Grandma Chu could be heard from inside.


    Who hase?<div>


    As they wondered, Chu Qingyue walked out from the house, her face slightly plumper and full of smiles, ¡°Fourth sister, fifth sister, sixth sister¡­¡±


    Chu Qingfrost excitedly shouted, ¡°Second sister, second sister is back!!¡± She ran towards Chu Qingyue, and the sisters hugged tightly.


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingzhi smiled and hurried over, ¡°Second sister.¡±


    Chu Qingyue hugged Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingzhi together, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡±<div>


    ¡°We missed you too.¡± Chu Qingfrost was so excited, ¡°Second sister, howe you¡¯re back? Why didn¡¯t you tell us, so we could have picked you up?¡±


    Ning Yuting came over, ¡°Your second sister is pregnant, she specially came back to share the joy with you, just in time to attend Xujin¡¯s wedding.¡±


    ¡°Ah, second sister is pregnant!¡± Chu Qingfrost screamed again, ¡°Second sister, congrattions!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingzhi hurriedly congratted her, not expecting to hear such good news so soon.


    These words were precisely overheard by Shen Ruyue, who rushed over, her heart suddenly anxious. Qingyue had children after getting married, but she had not yet despite marrying earlier.


    Chu Qingyue quickly hugged Shen Ruyue, her face full of smiles, ¡°Big sister-inw.¡±


    Shen Ruyue hid her slight sourness, smiled, and said, ¡°Qingyue.¡±


    Li Qingyu was extremely worried, ¡°Qingyue,e and sit, the journey has been hard on you, be careful.¡±


    As Shen Ruyue¡¯s bedmate, Chu Xujiang saw through the loss in Shen Ruyue¡¯s eyes. He held her hand,forting, ¡°It¡¯s okay; our children are just a bitte.¡±


    Comforted, Shen Ruyue felt much better, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Qingzhiter to have my pulse checked to see if there¡¯s any issue.¡±


    Chu Xujiang gently said, ¡°Surely there¡¯s no problem; don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Shen Ruyue smiled slightly, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Chu Qingyue¡¯s return made the house lively. After a long chat in the hall, everyone was delighted.<div>


    Li Qingyu was extremely cautious, ¡°Fourth sister, fifth sister, check on second sister¡¯s health.¡±


    Both nodded, each taking one side to take Chu Qingyue¡¯s pulse.


    Their eyebrows gradually knitted together, and seeing their reaction, everyone held their breath, lightening their own breathing.


    Ning Yuting asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi infused a few strands of spiritual energy into Chu Qingyue¡¯s body, ¡°No major issues, but second sister can¡¯t be on the move anymore, or there might be problems.¡±


    Everyone understood; Chu Qingyue¡¯s fatigue from traveling from the south had affected her pregnancy.


    Li Qingyu said, ¡°Fourth sister, fifth sister, prepare a prescription for second sister to stabilize the pregnancy. We can¡¯t let anything happen.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°Mother, we know. With me and fifth sister here, how could anything happen to second sister?¡±


    Ning Yuting said, ¡°Qingyue, we¡¯ll stay at your mother¡¯s home for the New Year. I¡¯ll write a letter to grandfatherter. I believe grandfather can understand.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was very happy, but as a newlywed, it was unusual for her and her husband to spend New Year at her mother¡¯s house, not as a son-inw, ¡°Would that be inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°You and the child are what¡¯s important now.¡± Ning Yuting patted Chu Qingyue¡¯s hand and went to write the letter.


    They came directly from the south, thinking of reporting the good news and then attending Chu Xujin¡¯s wedding before returning home. Now, since Qingyue¡¯s health makes travel unsuitable, they will temporarily stay, which also aligns with Qingyue¡¯s longing for home.


    Touched, Chu Qingyue watched Ning Yuting¡¯s departing back. A few months into their marriage, Yuting has always been protective and caring, truly fulfilling his pre-marital promises.<div>


    Li Qingyu held Chu Qingyue¡¯s hand, ¡°You¡¯re going to be a mother; you need to be more cautious from now on, understand?¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded, ¡°Mother, I understand.¡±


    Li Qingyu helped Chu Qingyue upstairs to rest.


    Seeing this, Shen Ruyue¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sour again. Her hand touched her stomach, ¡°Child, why haven¡¯t youe yet?¡±


    Noticing this, Chu Qingzhi said to Shen Ruyue, ¡°Come here, let me check your pulse.¡±


    Shen Ruyue gave a bitter smile and stretched out her hand.


    Chu Qingzhiforted from the side, ¡°Getting pregnant requires timing, sister-inw needn¡¯t be anxious.¡±

 Chapter 850: Threefold Happiness

    Chapter 850: Threefold Happiness


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Qingning, I¡¯m fine.¡± Shen Ruyue looked down at her hand where Chu Qingzhi was taking her pulse, silently praying for a miracle.


    She and Xuhua had been married for several months, and by all ounts, should have been expecting a child by now, but her belly remained quiet. Could there be a problem with her health?


    With that thought, her heart clenched in worry.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes curved, ¡°Congrattions, Ruyue, you¡¯re also blessed. But it¡¯s very early, only about twenty days or so.¡±


    Shen Ruyue was stunned, staring nkly at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Really, truly blessed?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded affirmatively, ¡°Truly.¡±


    Chu Xuhua rushed over, crouching in front of Shen Ruyue, somewhat at a loss for words, ¡°Ruyue, we¡¯re also going to have a child.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded, the child they had long awaited was finally on its way, ¡°Xuhua, you¡¯re going to be a father.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to be a father, and you¡¯re going to be a mother.¡± Chu Xuhua gazed at Shen Ruyue tenderly, as if she were a treasure in his palm, ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t have to do anything. I¡¯ll take care of everything¡­ everything¡­¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded with a smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it all to you.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingningughed, ¡°Our family is blessed with double, no, triple happiness!¡±


    Grandfather and Grandmother Chu hadn¡¯t even cooled down from the joy of Chu Qingyue¡¯s pregnancy when they heard about Shen Ruyue¡¯s pregnancy. This was going to be their great-grandchild, and they were all smiles.


    Grandmother Chu came over, cing her favorite bracelet on Shen Ruyue¡¯s wrist, ¡°Take good care of yourself and have a healthy child.¡±


    Grandfather Chu also expressed his concern, ¡°Leave the workshop matters to others. You just focus on nurturing your health at home.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll start arranging that tomorrow.¡±


    She would take the utmost care of the hard-won child.


    Chu Qingning held Shen Ruyue¡¯s hand, ¡°I used to see you frowning all the time, and now I understand why.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nced at Chu Xuhua, ¡°There are many women who can¡¯t conceive for one reason or another. I was also worried I would be the same.¡±


    Chu Qingning said, ¡°As it turns out, you were worrying over nothing. Don¡¯t overthink from now on. Just focus on taking care of yourself and give me a cute little nephew or niece.¡±


    Shen Ruyue gently caressed her belly, her face filled with tenderness, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After settling Chu Qingyue, Li Qingyu came downstairs and found Chu Rong pacing at the staircase, curiously asking, ¡°Chu Rong, what are you doing?¡±


    Chu Rong, not very articte at the best of times and now overwhelmed by excitement, struggled to speak, ¡°You¡¯re going to have a grandchild.¡±


    ¡°Grandchild?¡± Li Qingyu didn¡¯t catch on immediately, ¡°What grandchild?¡±


    Chu Rong pointed towards the direction of the main hall, ¡°Ruyue is blessed.¡±


    ¡°Ruyue is blessed¡­¡± Li Qingyu finally caught on, hurrying towards the main hall, ¡°Ruyue.¡±


    Shen Ruyue stood up, a bit shy, ¡°Mother.¡±


    ¡°Sit, sit.¡± Li Qingyu treated Shen Ruyue as if she were a precious jewel, showing concern, ¡°From now on, be extra careful in everything you do. The little one inside is not easy to deal with. You¡¯ll have a hard year ahead, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mother.¡± Shen Ruyue was very grateful to Li Qingyu, who had cared for her like her own mother since her marriage, not putting any pressure on her even when she hadn¡¯t be pregnant for several months. In another household, she might have been criticized long ago.


    The Chu family¡¯s happy events seemed to be happening one after another.<div>


    ¡­


    With a wedding feast in the house the next day, Chu Qingzhi called a few people to apany her to the pond to catch fish and gather lotus roots.


    Da Bai led the way, its fur thicker and fluffier for winter warmth, making it look even more majestic.


    Da Lang and Er Lang, with their mates and children, guarded the surroundings and did not follow themotion.<div>


    Although Chu Qingzhi only called a few people, many followed them to the pond, surrounding it upon arrival.


    One challenge was the pond¡¯s water, making it difficult to catch fish and gather lotus roots unless the water was drained. Otherwise, no one would dare to enter the water in winter.


    Chu Mingyuan asked, ¡°Qingzhi, what about the water?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°I¡¯ll catch the fish. You just help me carry them.¡± With that, she took a and threw it into the water, catching three fish in one go.


    The children cheered, ¡°Sister Qingzhi is so amazing!¡±


    Seeing this, Chu Mingyuan and the others admired her. If they tried to catch fish this way, they probably wouldn¡¯t catch any.


    Chu Qingzhi threw the fish onto the shore, and those who came to help picked up the fish and put them into buckets.


    This was repeated¡­


    With each catch, several fish were captured, none managing to escape her grasp.


    After clearing the pond of all fish over three jin, Chu Qingzhi finished the task, unbeknownst to others. In total, there were more than a hundred fish, a dazzling sight.


    Then came lotus root gathering. She grabbed the lotus roots¡¯ dried leaves, extending her spiritual energy along the leaves, enveloping the roots, and pulled them out of the water intact.


    Chu Mingyuan hurriedly took the lotus roots from her, ¡°A girl with divine strength is indeed different.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and continued her task.<div>


    After a while, she had gathered all the roots, leaving none behind.


    Chu Junbao¡¯s eyes stuck on Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hands, pping, ¡°Sister Qingzhi is the best at gathering lotus roots!¡±


    Chu Xiaoyao echoed, ¡°Sister Qingzhi is the best at everything.¡±


    Surrounded by the children, the group returned home with their bounty, handing it over to those who came to help at the house.


    With the wedding feast the next day, everything needed to be prepared in advance.


    Now with nothing urgent, Chu Qingzhi headed towards the old house.


    At the old house, they were ughtering the second batch of pigs, for the wedding feast and for curing the second batch of bacon. All vigers from Chu Vige were mobilized, bustling around.


    People from the surrounding three viges also came, drawn by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s brother¡¯s wedding to share in the joy and strengthen ties.


    Li Qingyu left the grocery store to the five children, focusing entirely on assisting two fully blesseddies in decorating Chu Xujin¡¯s bridal chamber¡­


    The entire Chu Vige was immersed in the joyful atmosphere of the wedding preparations.


    Ge Lihua moved to Grandma Ge¡¯s house, nning to stay there for the night. Now, she sat in front of the dressing table, quietly looking at herself.


    Her beauty was wless and cold. When not smiling, she seemed covered in a thinyer of frost. Qingzhi often said she was a beauty of cool elegance.


    Xujin also said when she smiled, it was like ice melting, dazzling him every time.<div>


    Thinking this, she unconsciously smiled. Was she really beautiful?


    Chu Qingyan entered the room,ing specially to apany Ge Lihua. She stood behind Ge Lihua, admiring the beauty in the mirror, ¡°Lihua sister, after tomorrow, you¡¯ll also be my sister-inw.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Ge Lihua¡¯s beauty. Her third brother was indeed lucky to marry such a beautiful woman.

 Chapter 851: Before the Wedding

    Chapter 851: Before the Wedding


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ge Lihua smiled, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll need to trouble you to help me with my makeup.¡±


    Chu Qingyan volunteered without hesitation, ¡°Consider it done.¡±


    Though the young girl hadn¡¯t formally finished her training, she was well-regarded among her peers. Everyone agreed that the makeup she applied looked naturally beautiful, and they all liked her very much.


    Grandma Ge entered the room,ughing, ¡°Lihua, feeling nervous?¡±


    Ge Lihua nodded slightly, ¡°A bit nervous, yes.¡±


    Grandma Geforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Every girl goes through this. It¡¯s also the most beautiful moment in a girl¡¯s life. Cherish the experience; it¡¯s a memory for a lifetime.¡±


    Looking at her reflection, Ge Lihua said, ¡°Thank you, Grandma, for yourforting words. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Grandma Ge then turned to Chu Qingyan, ¡°Take good care of your sister-inw. I¡¯ll go continue with the preparations.¡±


    Having no one else to rely on, now recognized as family by Ge Lihua, Grandma Ge took on this role with great importance.


    Chu Qingyan obediently replied, ¡°I know, Grandma. Go ahead with your work.¡±<div>


    Sheid her hand on Ge Lihua¡¯s shoulder, confidently stating, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re the most beautiful bride tomorrow.¡±


    Ge Lihua smiled lightly, ¡°Thank you for your effort.¡±


    ¡­


    Chu Qingyue and Ning Yuting arrived at the old home.


    The old house was filled with the mixed scents of pine branches, cypress, and smoked meat, a fresh aroma.


    In the backyard, under the smoking effect of pine branches, bs of bacon glistened golden, looking particrly attractive.


    Sausages smoked with cypress branches also gleamed with ayer of oil, emitting a unique fragrance.


    The sight of the meat hanging in the backyard made them both swallow in anticipation, the bacon looking particrly tempting.


    Chu Qingzhi added a small bundle of pine branches to the fading fire before approaching them, ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can boil some sausages for you to try.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled softly at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth sister, you are always the most considerate.¡±


    Ning Yuting, sensing an opportunity, asked, ¡°Fifth sister, do you n to sell these bacons?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi answered, ¡°Yes, are you interested in buying?¡±


    ¡°Interested,¡± Ning Yuting said. ¡°The Ning family has opened a restaurant in the capital and three other major cities. If we could sell something unique and tasty, our business during the New Year would surely be great.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°These bacons are not for sale. We will consume a lot tomorrow, and the leftovers have already been promised to my big brother by Chu Yehui. If you¡¯re interested, you¡¯d have to wait a few more days for the next batch of bacon.¡±


    Ning Yuting thought for a moment, ¡°That¡¯s fine. There¡¯s still some time before the New Year, and there will be many guests to entertain.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll mention it to my brotherter, so he won¡¯t promise it to someone else.¡±


    Ning Yuting nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gestured for Chu Qingyue, ¡°Big sister,e pick the sausages. We¡¯ll take whichever piece you want¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingyue followed Chu Qingzhi.<div>


    Ning Yuting stood watching them leave, then went to find Chu Xujin. The groom, after all, might need somepany at this exciting time.


    ¡­


    Chu Xujin was alone on the second floor of the bridal chamber, too excited to sit still. He was like a bull that had seen red, needing a moment to calm down.


    Ning Yuting, holding a pot of wine and two cups, made his way upstairs, suggesting to Chu Xujin with a gesture, ¡°How about a drink?¡±<div>


    ¡°Sure.¡± In the room furnished with chairs and tables, Chu Xujin pulled out a chair, ¡°Brother-inw, please have a seat.¡±


    Ning Yuting smiled, sitting down beside him and filling the cups, ¡°Feeling nervous?¡±


    Chu Xujin was somewhat embarrassed, counter-asking, ¡°Weren¡¯t you nervous when you got married?¡±


    Ning Yuting suddenly lowered his voice, leaning slightly towards Chu Xujin, ¡°Nervous. I haven¡¯t told anyone, but I couldn¡¯t sleep at all the night before my wedding.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Chu Xujin burst intoughter, ¡°I thought I was the only one feeling restless. By the way, I probably won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight either. Would you consider keeping mepany?¡±


    ¡°As long as your second sister agrees, I have no objections.¡± Ning Yuting clinked his cup against Chu Xujin¡¯s, and then they both drank.


    After a while, Chu Xuhua arrived, and the three men sat at the table, engaging in conversation.


    Chu Xujin looked at them with a bit of envy, ¡°You guys are already fathers. That¡¯s good, my two nephews will have ymates.¡±


    Chu Xuhua and Ning Yuting exchanged a smile, recognizing the unexpected paths their lives had taken.


    Ning Yuting poured wine for his two brothers-inw, joking, ¡°You could catch up if you hurry.¡±


    Chu Xujin¡¯s smile carried a hint of shyness, ¡°That¡¯s not up to me!¡±


    Ning Yuting teased, ¡°You could try a bit harder.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Chu Xujin quickly changed the subject, not wanting to delve too deep, ¡°Brother-inw, are you really nning to spend the New Year with us?¡±<div>


    Ning Yuting raised an eyebrow, ¡°Would that be unwee?¡±


    Chu Xujin hastily assured, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m happy. We all miss our second sister very much. Being together for the New Year would be the best.¡±


    Ning Yuting replied, ¡°Then I shall fulfill your wish.¡±


    Chu Xujin smiled, raising his cup to Ning Yuting, ¡°To a great brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ning Yuting clinked cups with Chu Xujin and Chu Xuhua, and then they all drank together.


    ¡­


    Under the night sky, Chu Qingzhi, Chu Qingyue, Chu Qingning, and Chu Qingfrost, carrying their homemadenterns, walked along the vige path towards Grandma Ge¡¯s house.


    By then, everyone had finished their dinner. Ge Lihua and Chu Qingyan had just cleaned up the dishes and were talking about heading back to their room when they heard Chu Qingyue¡¯s voice, ¡°Lihua.¡±


    Chu Qingyan ran towards the yard, ¡°Second sister, fourth sister, fifth sister, sixth sister, you all came?¡±


    Chu Qingyue, with a beaming smile, said, ¡°We¡¯vee to keep Lihuapany.¡± Holding up a bag of snacks and a Go board, she suggested, ¡°We haven¡¯t yed Go in a long time. How about a game?¡±


    ¡°That sounds good.¡±


    Grandma Ge approached, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, everyonee inside. I¡¯ll light a couple more braziers to keep us warm.¡±


    Chu Qingyue expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Grandma Ge.¡±<div>


    Once inside, they arranged a small table on the bed,id out the Go board and snacks, and settled down wrapped in cloaks,fortably warm without the need for nkets.


    Grandma Ge quickly brought in two braziers and ced them in the corners, warming up the room further, ¡°y on, I¡¯m off to bed early. I can¡¯t keep up at my age.¡±


    Chu Qingyue handed Grandma Ge a pack of snacks, ¡°Grandma, these are specially for you.¡±


    Touched, Grandma Ge took the snacks, ¡°Since it¡¯s specially brought, I¡¯ll ept it. Enjoy your game, I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±


    Chu Qingyue respectfully saw her out, ¡°Take care, Grandma.¡±


    Once Grandma Ge left, Chu Qingyan closed the door and climbed onto the bed, snuggling next to Chu Qingzhi, finding warmth in her presence, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    Ge Lihua, who had only yed with Chu Xujin a couple of times before but never topletion due to interruptions, eagerly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Chu Qingyue, feelingpetitive, said, ¡°I¡¯ll y against you.¡±


    Thus began their friendlypetition¡­

 Chapter 852: A Bowl of Sweet Rice Dumplings

    Chapter 852: A Bowl of Sweet Rice Dumplings


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After a while, a deadlock appeared on the Go board.


    Chu Qingyan swallowed the fried broad beans in her mouth, then tugged at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s clothes, ¡°Fifth sister, where do you think I should go next?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled lightly, ¡°A true gentleman watches the game withoutmenting.¡±


    Chu Qingyan cooed, ¡°Fifth sister, just whisper it to me.¡±


    After Chu Qingzhi whispered in her ear, Chu Qingyan had an epiphany, ¡°Right, right, that¡¯s the spot.¡±


    Chu Qingning and Chu Qingfrost looked puzzled. Where exactly should they move?


    Just then, the door opened, and Shen Ruyue walked in, smiling, ¡°How many rounds have you yed?¡±


    ¡°Just the first round,¡± said Chu Qingzhi, moving aside to make room for Shen Ruyue.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite warm in here,¡± Shen Ruyue sat next to Chu Qingzhi, who was as warm as a little stove, making it feel like winter had turned into spring.


    ¡°Grandma heated three braziers for us, not cold at all,¡± Chu Qingyan said, passing some snacks to Shen Ruyue.<div>


    Shen Ruyue took the snacks, remarking, ¡°No wonder it felt like spring as soon as I came in.¡±


    Ge Lihua timely said, ¡°Ruyue, take a look at this Go board. I¡¯m stuck on my next move.¡±


    After surveying the board, Shen Ruyue shook her head helplessly, ¡°If you, with your skills, don¡¯t know the next move, I¡¯m definitely at a loss.¡±


    Chu Qingyue suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t take it so seriously. If you really can¡¯t make a move, then admit defeat.¡±


    Ge Lihua refused the suggestion, ¡°No, let me think some more.¡±


    Chu Qingyue ced a handful of fried pumpkin seeds in front of Ge Lihua, ¡°Think while you eat, no rush¡­¡±


    Ge Lihua looked at Chu Qingyue helplessly, ¡°Alright, alright, I give up.¡±


    Chu Qingyue pped her hands excitedly, ¡°I win.¡±


    Chu Qingyan eagerly wanted to y next, ¡°My turn for the second round. Sister Lihua, I¡¯ll avenge you. Second sister, I will win against you.¡±


    Chu Qingyue smiled gently, ¡°As you wish, feel free to win.¡±


    The girls enjoyed their game inside the room while Chu Xuhua and Ning Yuting sighed outside,menting how much warmer it would be to sleep with their wives. Now, they had to face the night alone.


    Chu Xujin looked at the two, unconcerned, as he would have a wife to hold the very next day.


    Chu Xuhua, worried about Shen Ruyue getting hungry during her pregnancy, suggested, ¡°How about we cook somete-night snacks for them?¡±


    Ning Yuting raised his hand, ¡°I can¡¯t cook, but I¡¯m willing to learn.¡±


    Chu Xujin asked, ¡°What should we cook?¡±


    Chu Xuhua thought it best not to prepare anything tooplicated for ate-night snack, ¡°How about sweet rice dumplings? Simplest.¡±


    Chu Xujin agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The vige was lively, with many people sitting in the yard chatting after the day¡¯s work. To avoid disturbance, the three men headed to the workshop area, where they could find everything they needed without making multiple trips.


    The vige operated like this; after any event, people would gather at the host¡¯s home for a chat before heading back to their own homes, creating a lively atmosphere.<div>


    In the rice dumpling workshop¡­


    Ning Yuting said, ¡°Qingyue likes red bean paste; let¡¯s cook some with that filling.¡±


    Chu Xujin added, ¡°Lihua likes peanuts; let¡¯s make some with peanut filling.¡±


    Chu Xuhua said, ¡°Ruyue likes walnuts, the fourth and fifth sisters like ck sesame, and the sixth and eighth sisters prefer mung bean paste. Everyone has different tastes; let¡¯s cook a variety.¡±<div>


    Chu Xuhua and Chu Xujin were adept at farm work, and though Ning Yuting, born with a silver spoon, was not used to manualbor, he was eager and learned quickly, managing to cook a bowl of red bean sweet rice dumplings, albeit clumsily.


    Chu Xujin looked at the oddly shaped dumplings in Ning Yuting¡¯s bowl, trying to hold backughter, ¡°Though they look a bit ugly, my second sister won¡¯t mind.¡±


    Ning Yuting, ¡°¡­¡±


    Let¡¯s just take that as apliment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s deliver the sweet rice dumplings.¡±


    Chu Xuhua nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Grandma Ge¡¯s house was still open, so they walked straight into the living room. Chu Xuhua called out, ¡°We¡¯ve cooked somete-night snacks for you. Why not eat before continuing your game?¡±


    The girls exchanged nces and smiled, Chu Qingyue said, ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡±


    Chu Qingyan, nimble and quick, was the first to dash out, ¡°Big brother, brother-inw, third brother, what did you cook for us?¡±


    Chu Xuhua stood at the door waiting for Shen Ruyue, ¡°It¡¯s on the table, take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingyan¡¯s eyes immediately caught the sight of the oddly shaped dumplings, ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Chu Xujin pulled Chu Qingyan aside, ¡°This was specially made by your brother-inw for your second sister. You eat what we made.¡±


    Chu Qingyan burst intoughter, ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±<div>


    The others, following her out, were puzzled by herughter until they saw the dumplings, and then everything became clear, ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Ning Yuting helped Chu Qingyue to a seat, ¡°Though they look a bit ugly, the filling is your favorite.¡±


    Chu Qingyue was speechless but valued her husband¡¯s intention the most, ¡°As long as it tastes good.¡±


    Ning Yuting handed her a spoon, ¡°Try it.¡±


    As everyone watched Chu Qingyue taste the ugly dumpling, their faces were full of teasing smiles.


    It¡¯s the inside that counts, not the appearance.


    Under everyone¡¯s teasing gazes, Chu Qingyue took a bite, her eyebrows slowly rxing, ¡°Yuting, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Let me try.¡± Ning Yuting, fearing Chu Qingyue was just being considerate, decided to taste it himself.


    After eating one, ¡°It¡¯s actually quite good.¡± Despite their looks, they were quite tasty.


    Uninterested in witnessing their disy of affection, everyone else focused on the dumplings in their bowls.


    Chu Xujin¡¯s dumplings were perfectly shaped, uniformly sized, round and plump, ¡°Lihua, I made these especially for you.¡±


    Ge Lihua smiled subtly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Xujin touched Ge Lihua¡¯s head, his eyes filled with affection, almost melting with tenderness, ¡°No need to thank me. We¡¯re getting married tomorrow. It¡¯s my duty to do anything for you.¡±<div>


    Ning Yuting pped Chu Xujin¡¯s shoulder, teasing him for being overly sappy and suggesting they could save such sweet nothings for a more private setting.


    The rest of the group teased Chu Xujin, but he didn¡¯t mind the attention, epting their jests with grace and confidence.


    Ning Yuting suddenly asked Chu Qingzhi, ¡°When is Brother Tanging back?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied uncertainly, ¡°He should be back in a few days. He¡¯s been tied up with some very important matters that he needs to settle before he can return.¡±


    Given that Tang Jinghong¡¯s pressing affairs were surely state matters, the conversation did not dwell on this topic.


    Ning Yuting proposed, ¡°When Brother Tang returns, let¡¯s involve him in ourte-night snack cooking. It¡¯d be interesting to see his culinary skills.¡±


    Chu Xujin chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Brother Tang. His cooking is actually quite good.¡±


    Aside from Chu Qingzhi, everyone else in unison vouched, ¡°We can attest to that.¡±


    Ning Yuting, feeling outnumbered, conceded with a smile, ¡°Alright, you all side with him, I might as well admit defeat now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi joked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat the sweet rice dumplings now and organize apetition when Jinghong returns, to see who¡¯s the best cook?¡±


    Ning Yutingughed helplessly, ¡°No need for apetition. I¡¯ve already lost.¡±


    Chu Qingyue, always supportive, said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 853: Without Losing Grace

    Chapter 853: Without Losing Grace


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amidstughter and chatter, the sweet rice dumplings were enjoyed, and then the girls returned to their room to continue ying Go. Chu Xuhua and the others went to Chu Xujin¡¯s home to drink and spend the slowly chilling long night together.


    ¡­


    Chu Family Vige was brightly lit all night. As morning dawned and sunlight broke through the clouds, the whole vige buzzed with excitement.


    Grandma Ge knocked on Ge Lihua¡¯s door, ¡°Lihua, it¡¯s time to get up, bathe, and dress.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m up, Grandma,¡± Ge Lihua replied, then quickly got out of bed to prepare for her wedding.


    The bed couldn¡¯t fit everyone, so Shen Ruyue and Chu Qingyue were taken away by Chu Xuhua and Ning Yuting in the middle of the night. Tang Jinghong had matters to discuss with Chu Qingzhi, so she also returned to her room.


    Chu Qingning, Chu Qingfrost, and Chu Qingyan had stayed with Ge Lihua, and now they were awake as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up and grab the makeup tools. Sister Lihua, wait for me,¡± Chu Qingyan said before dashing out.


    Chu Qingning and Chu Qingfrost quickly got ready and went back to their homes; there were many tasks to attend to today, and duties had already been assigned.


    Chu Qingning said, ¡°Lihua, I¡¯ll bring you some foodter. Eat before you get your makeup done, or you won¡¯t be able to eat anything all day.¡±<div>


    Ge Lihua¡¯s voice came from the bathroom, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Everyone busied themselves¡­


    By noon, Ling Yanjiang arrived, ¡°Little junior sister, this is for you.¡± He was holding a stack of banknotes, about ten thousand taels, and handed them to Ge Lihua.


    Ge Lihua was surprised, ¡°Big senior brother, where did you get this money?¡±


    Ling Yanjiang smiled, ¡°I rushed back to the inn where I was capturedst night, and surprisingly, the stuff I hid on the beam was still there.¡±


    Ge Lihua pushed Ling Yanjiang¡¯s hand back, ¡°Even so, I can¡¯t ept so much money from you. Keep it for yourself, big senior brother.¡±


    ¡°Is it too little?¡± Ling Yanjiang asked. ¡°This is all the money big senior brother has for now. When I return to the eastern border, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    Ge Lihua rified, ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s too little; it¡¯s too much.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang ced the banknotes on the dressing table, ¡°Then keep it. Big senior brother doesn¡¯t have anything else to give you.¡±


    Ge Lihua looked at Ling Yanjiang.


    Ling Yanjiang didn¡¯t say more and left. Now, he only had this little junior sister as family, and he wanted to cherish her.


    Ge Lihua¡¯s gaze fell on the banknotes, staring at them for a while before putting them away, nning to return them to big senior brother someday.


    Chu Qingyan curiously asked, ¡°Sister Lihua, what did your senior brother do before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter, okay?¡± Big senior brother¡¯s identity was somewhat dangerous and not suitable for discussion.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chu Qingyan agreed.


    Ling Yanjiang left Grandma Ge¡¯s house and took a walk around the vige.


    The entire Chu Family Vige was decorated with conspicuous rednterns and festoons. Most vigers wore red clothes, creating a festive atmosphere.


    The family also hired musicians, whose lovely and celebratory music resonated throughout the vige, enhancing the ambiance.


    Children, dressed in red, ran and yed among the crowd, adding liveliness to the joyful atmosphere. The entire scene was vivid and animated.<div>


    Even though little junior sister was getting married within the vige, the event did not lose any dignity.


    Perhaps it doesn¡¯t matter where one gets married, but rather to whom one is married!


    Thinking this, Ling Yanjiang smiled and found a spot to sit quietly, waiting to witness the wedding.


    Many people came to add to Ge Lihua¡¯s dowry. Chu Qingzhi gave a pair of purple-gold phoenix hairpins, Chu Qingyue gave ruby earrings, and Chu Qingning gave a pair of blue jade bracelets¡­<div>


    Various jewelry and essories were given in abundance.


    Ge Lihua looked around at everything happening, feeling grateful. She had thought she was all alone but found herself having a family again.


    Xujin, thank you!


    Chu Qingning recorded the dowry gifts from everyone on a paper and handed the list to Ge Lihua, ¡°Lihua, these are the items everyone just gave you.¡±


    Ge Lihua briefly nced at it before setting it aside, indifferent to these material gifts, ¡°Qingning, I¡¯m starting to get nervous.¡±


    Chu Qingning took Ge Lihua¡¯s hand, smiling softly, ¡°We¡¯re all here with you.¡±


    As time slowly passed with everyone busily preparing, evening approached, and the sun¡¯s intimate embrace with the earth seemed to herald the joyous event.


    At the main house, the matchmaker called out, ¡°Quick, the auspicious hour is upon us. It¡¯s time to fetch the bride.¡±


    With the matchmaker¡¯s cue, drums and gongs started to y, creating a lively and jubnt atmosphere.


    Chu Xujin, dressed in his wedding attire, looking radiant and joyful, mounted his steed, adorned with red flowers, leading the procession to fetch Ge Lihua from Grandma Ge¡¯s house.


    Vigers and children followed the procession, all heading towards Grandma Ge¡¯s home.


    Since it was all within the same vige, they arrived quickly.


    Chu Xujin dismounted, his heart leaping with joy, ¡°Lihua, I¡¯vee to take you home.¡±<div>


    Inside, Ge Lihua smiled at his words but remained silent, following the rituals before being led outside by the matchmaker, her head covered in a traditional bridal veil.


    Ling Yanjiang, taking the ce of Ge Lihua¡¯s brother, carried her to the bridal sedan, then turned to Chu Xujin, ¡°I entrust my little junior sister to you. You must take good care of her from now on.¡±


    Chu Xujin assured solemnly, ¡°Please rest assured, big senior brother. I will take good care of Lihua.¡±


    Ling Yanjiang patted Chu Xujin¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    With the bride fetched, it was time to head back. Following custom, the bridal procession took a different route home, not retracing their steps.


    After circling the vige, they returned home.


    Firecrackers crackled loudly, announcing the bride¡¯s sessful arrival.


    ¡°Congrattions, congrattions¡­¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, congrattions¡­¡±


    In the presence of friends and family, Chu Rong and Li Qingyu took their seats in the main hall. Chu Xujin and Ge Lihua performed the wedding rites, officially bing husband and wife. The bride was then escorted to the bridal chamber, and the groom stayed to entertain the guests.


    The master of ceremonies announced with a long and loud voice, ¡°Let the feast begin!¡±


    This was the moment everyone had been looking forward to. Hearing the call to start the feast, everyone promptly found their seats, eagerly anticipating the meal toe.


    As the sun fully set,nterns and bonfires illuminated the surroundings, casting a warm, reddish glow on the faces of the smiling guests, as if the mes themselves were extending their blessings to the newlyweds.<div>


    The wedding banquet featured several dishes that were new to the vigers, including smoked sausage, stir-fried bamboo shoots with bacon, and slices of pork in sauce. The preparations of the bamboo shoots with bacon and the sauced pork had already tantalized the children, making their mouths water, and the adults were just as eager.


    So, as soon as the dishes were served, both adults and children reached for these three dishes with their chopsticks.


    Chu Junbao devoured two pieces of smoked sausage, finding it increasingly delicious with each chew, and went for another helping, eximing, ¡°This smoked sausage is so fragrant and tasty!¡±


    After enjoying the sausage, he also tried the stir-fried bacon with bamboo shoots and the sauced pork slices, both of which offered unprecedented vors.

 Chapter 854: A Child’s Tears Over Greed

    Chapter 854: A Child¡¯s Tears Over Greed


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Save a piece for me!¡± Chu Junbao had just finished eating the slices of pork in sauce when all three dishes were wiped clean.


    ¡°You guys are so savage.¡± Chu Junbao directly grabbed the te, snagging thest piece of smoked sausage. If he had been any slower, there would have been nothing left for him.


    Chu Xiaoyaoined, ¡°You¡¯re the savage one, grabbing the te like that.¡±


    Chu Junbao defended himself with pride, ¡°If I didn¡¯t grab it, there would have been none left.¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter at this.


    ¡°Whaa whaa whaa¡ª¡± A child at the next table started crying because he didn¡¯t get any sausage.


    This was a wedding banquet; how could there be tears? The parent quickly tried to soothe him, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, mommy will go see if I can find some more for you.¡±


    The child stopped crying only to plead with big, teary eyes, ¡°Mommy, hurry¡­¡±


    With a heavy heart, Chu Junbao handed over the sausage he had just fought for, ¡°Here, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Everyone praised him, ¡°What a good kid¡­¡±


    Seeing the sausage in his bowl, the child finally smiled, ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±


    Chu Junbao watched the sausage with a hint of regret, ¡°Eat up.¡±


    After learning about this, Li Qingyu brought over two more tes of sausage for the children, ¡°Eat up, everyone. But these are thest two tes; there¡¯s no more after this.¡±


    The children thanked her together, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Qingyu.¡±


    ¡°Eat up.¡± Li Qingyu waved her hand and went off to attend to other guests.


    On the side, Chu Qingyan whispered to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth sister, the sausage is too popr; it even made a kid cry.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s normal. It¡¯s their first time seeing it, so it¡¯s bound to be a novelty.¡±


    Tan Mengyang and some business partners were sitting nearby, upying several tables, and they too were discussing the sausage and bacon.


    ¡°I wonder if Miss Qingzhi would sell these sausages and bacon?¡±


    ¡°They are for sale, but they¡¯ve already been booked by someone.¡±


    ¡°Who moved so fast?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I guess it must be someone close to Miss Qingzhi. Otherwise, how could they know about these meats to buy them?¡±


    ¡°True, if it¡¯s about connections, then there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    The entire wedding banquet, with over a hundred tables, was left longing for more of the sausages and bacon, thoroughly enjoying them.


    After finishing serving drinks to the guests, Chu Xujin sneaked off to the bridal chamber, ¡°Lihua.¡±


    Inside, tworge red candles burned quietly, casting a warm glow over the bridal chamber. Initially apanied by the matchmaker and Mrs. Quan Fu, Ge Lihua had sent them to have their meal, leaving the room in silence.


    Hearing Chu Xujin¡¯s voice, Ge Lihua¡¯s hands nervously intertwined. She softly responded, ¡°Xujin.¡±


    Chu Xujin approached Ge Lihua and lifted her veil.


    Beneath the veil, Ge Lihua was stunning in her bridal makeup, her clear almond-shaped eyes and wlessplexion enhanced by delicate adornments, radiantly beautiful.


    Chu Xujin was momentarily mesmerized.


    Ge Lihua pursed her lips and gently nudged Chu Xujin, a bit embarrassed, ¡°Come back to reality.¡±


    Chu Xujin, always bold, quickly kissed the bride and chuckled, ¡°Lihua, the thing I wanted to do the most was to kiss you. Now, I finally can.¡±


    Ge Lihua¡¯s face flushed with a light blush, ¡°It¡¯s time for the ceremonial wine.¡±


    ¡°Right, we shouldplete all the rituals.¡± Chu Xujin brought over the wine, they drank the cross-cupped wine, and then he suggested, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a separate table for us to eat, just the two of us.¡±


    Ge Lihua smiled, thinking she might have to go hungry but was touched by Chu Xujin¡¯s thoughtfulness, ¡°Great, I¡¯m actually quite hungry.¡±


    As they got up, Chu Xujin pulled Ge Lihua into his embrace, ¡°Let me hold you for a while before we eat. Before we got married, every moment, I longed to be close to you. Lihua, marrying you is the luckiest thing in my life.¡±


    Ge Lihua leaned into Chu Xujin¡¯s chest, ¡°I¡¯m lucky too, to have met you.¡±


    Chu Xujin tightened his embrace, his tone tender as water, ¡°From now on, I possess the most precious thing in the world.¡±


    Ge Lihua smiled, ¡°Then, no matter what happens in the future, we¡¯ll face it together.¡±


    Chu Xujin nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Take care, take care¡­¡±


    Li Qingyu saw off thest guest and returned to the main hall, copsing into a chair, utterly exhausted from the day¡¯s events.


    After the banquet, the vigers helped clean up, and everyone rested.


    Chu Rong brought Li Qingyu a bowl of white fungus and lotus seed soup, ¡°I saved this especially for you.¡±


    Seeing the soup, Li Qingyu¡¯s fatigue seemed to melt away. She smiled, took the bowl, and stirred it a bit, feeling sentimental, ¡°It¡¯s been nearly twenty-two years since our wedding, and you still remember I like white fungus and lotus seed soup.¡±


    Chu Rong sat beside her, focusing on Li Qingyu, ¡°No matter how long, I will always remember.¡±


    Li Qingyu beamed, ¡°Chu Rong, all three of our children are now married, and they¡¯ve married well. As a mother, I couldn¡¯t be happier.¡±


    Chu Rong smiled, holding Li Qingyu¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯m happy too. Everything is perfect now¡­¡±


    Li Qingyu nodded, ¡°The weight on my heart has finally lifted.¡±


    Chu Rong¡¯s smile deepened, ¡°What makes me even happier is that our daughters-inw and daughter are expecting. I¡¯m going to be a grandfather and a father-inw soon.¡±


    Li Qingyuughed heartily, ¡°And I¡¯ll be a grandmother and a mother-inw¡­¡±


    The couple chatted on and on about many things. Seeing Li Qingyu get cold, Chu Rong took her back to their room, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, let¡¯s continue talking inside.¡±


    Li Qingyu looked at Chu Rong¡¯s broad back, thinking how crucial it is for a woman to marry the right man. For her, there would be no regrets in this lifetime.


    ¡­


    Chu Qingzhi stood by the window, watching the parrots eat, feeling a bit guilty.


    She had been too busy in the afternoon and forgot to feed them. As soon as she entered the room, all the parrots flew over, surrounding her.


    Shuang¡¯er, in particr,ined about nearly starving to death.


    Chu Qingzhi quickly got some chopped chicken breast to feed them, and now the parrots were eagerly eating.


    After watching the parrots for a while, Chu Qingzhi turned to look out the window. The winter sky was exceptionally dark tonight, without a moon or stars, covered as if by a dark cloth, feeling somewhat stifling.


    She summoned her message-carrying Golden Phoenix, gently ying with it with her fingers, ¡°Jinghong, what are you doing right now?¡±


    It took a while for Tang Jinghong to reply, ¡°I just got back from the pce. How did Xujin¡¯s wedding banquet go? Was it smooth?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi spoke in a light tone, ¡°It went smoothly, but there were also some amusing incidents¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°With your cooking being so delicious, it¡¯s normal that it made a child cry. You¡¯ve made me curious to taste the bacon too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°I¡¯ve saved some for you. I¡¯ll cook it for you when you get back. By the way, when are youing back?¡±


    Tang Jinghong answered, ¡°In two days, and then I won¡¯t be returning to the capital for a while.¡±

 Chapter 855: Completion in All Aspects

    Chapter 855: Completion in All Aspects


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi cautioned, ¡°Be careful. There have been frequent movements in the eastern border; I¡¯m worried they might try to harm you in secret.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware and have always been cautious.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much on my end now, so I¡¯m going to rest. You should rest early too.¡±


    ¡°Alright, good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi retracted the Golden Phoenix to her arm, then sat down to work on the design for the technical school.


    The project to establish the technical school was officially underway, with ground surveys being conducted. Once the surveys confirmed there were no issues, construction could begin.


    The technical school was designed not to stand out but to fit the architectural style of the era.


    There were approximately a thousand children aged ten to seventeen in the fief, who would be the main students of the technical school. Each ssroom was designed to amodate thirty-five students, requiring the construction of about thirty ssrooms.


    In addition to ssrooms, the n included areas for teachers¡¯ offices, staff workspaces, a cafeteria, and more. There was much to consider.


    Chu Qingzhi took out arge piece of paper to draw the design, which she estimated would take two to three days toplete.


    After a long contemtion, she began to draw.


    The cold wind caused the curtains to flutter lightly, and paper cranes danced in the air. The parrots, having finished their meal, stayed in ce preening their feathers, filling the room with rustling sounds.


    With many tasks awaiting her the next day, Chu Qingzhi did not sleep but spent the night working on the design.


    Chu Qingzhi put down her brush, reviewing the design with a smile. It was halfway done.


    After a quick tidy up, she went downstairs to wash and eat, then rode Fu Bao to inspect thepletion of the northern road.


    ¡­


    The harsh cold wind didn¡¯t deter Chu Qingzhi, draped in a rabbit fur cloak, riding the majestic Fu Bao, appearing like a celestial being misced in the mortal realm.


    The people waiting at the end of the northern road were stunned upon witnessing this scene.


    After Chu Qingzhi dismounted, the person in charge handed her a stack of records, ¡°Miss Chu, please review these.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t check immediately, ¡°Mount up, everyone. Let¡¯s head to the county office; it¡¯s too cold here. We¡¯ll look at them there.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The group galloped on the road, stirring up frost from the pine branches along the way, creating a whispering sound.


    Arriving at the county office, Chu Qingzhi sat down and immediately began reviewing the records. Nobody dared to falsify information, as Chu Qingzhi was known to be impartial and strict. The risk of deception was too high.


    After reviewing, Chu Qingzhi signed her name, marking the sessful inspection of the northern road.


    ¡°Everyone can head back now. If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll send someone to fetch you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi organized the records and personally wrote an announcement.


    The announcement detailed thepletion of the road project, with various documents avable for public viewing. Additionally, with a remaining one million taels of silver, Chu Qingzhi suggested renovating the county¡¯s charity hall and sought public opinion.


    An opinion box was ced under the announcement for anonymous suggestions. In three days, Chu Qingzhi would open the box to decide on the allocation of the silver.


    Afterpleting these tasks, Chu Qingzhi returned to Chu Family Vige.


    ¡­


    At the Chu Family Vige general store.


    ¡°Qingyu, I¡¯ll buy three packets of the bacon spice mix.¡±


    ¡°I want five packets of the sausage spice mix.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take two packets of the sauce mix.¡±


    Many vigers crowded outside the store, eager to buy the spice mixes for curing bacon and sausage.


    The demand for spice mixes had always been high. Chu Qingzhi came up with a solution to pre-package them, selling them in the store, where one packet could cure five pounds of meat.


    After tasting the delicious cured meats at Chu Xujin¡¯s wedding feast, everyone wanted to buy the mixes to prepare their own cured meats at home.


    This booming business should have delighted Li Qingyu, but the spice mixes had sold out, and she was now faced with a dilemma.


    Li Qingyu announced, ¡°The spice mixes have sold out for now. We¡¯re making more, so pleasee backter.¡±


    ¡°Will there definitely be moreter?¡±


    Li Qingyu reassured, ¡°Yes, yes, I promise there will be. Pleasee backter, or take a look at other items. We received a lot of new goods for the New Year yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go inside and see what else is avable.¡±


    Li Qingyu breathed a sigh of relief as the crowd dispersed. She had thought running a store would be easy, but it came with its own set of challenges.


    Ge Lihua approached, herplexion rosy, ¡°Mom.¡±


    After getting married, her hair was all done up, and her features were even more distinguished and delicate under the light red cloak, still stunningly beautiful.


    Li Qingyu pulled Ge Lihua to sit down, ¡°Sit, sit. Why aren¡¯t you resting in your room?¡±


    Ge Lihua, treated like a porcin doll, quickly said, ¡°Mom, I practice martial arts; I¡¯m not that fragile.¡±


    She had felt a bit unwell in the morning but felt much better after practicing a set of sword forms in the courtyard.


    Besides, she wasn¡¯t one to stay confined in her room, so she decided toe out for a walk.


    ¡°Ady should take care of her health. Sit for a while, then go home and rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you, Mom.¡±


    ¡­


    The construction of the technical school was overseen by Chu Rong, with the Wang brothers and others who had performed well in the road construction project recruited to assist.


    Zhang Feng asked Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss Chu, can other children attend the technical school?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Of course, but this technical school mainly focuses on vocational skills. We will teach literacy and mathematics, but not content for the imperial examinations. For that, one must attend a traditional school.¡±


    Zhang Feng nodded in understanding.


    Wang Yuanlin approached, ¡°Miss Chu, the construction site is quiterge, and the ground survey is still ongoing. It will take some more time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi assured, ¡°No rush. A thorough preliminary survey ensures no issues ariseter.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After inspecting the area, Chu Qingzhi returned home to continue working on the technical school¡¯s design.


    Time passed steadily, and soon it was the fourteenth day of the twelfth lunar month.


    That day, the Li Family Bridge was alsopleted.


    Vigers from both sides of the river gathered at the bridge, their faces alight with excitement.


    The bridge, about ten meters long and made of heavy stone, was sturdy. Its arched surface was paved with bluestone for slip resistance, allowing even carriages to cross. Engraved on the bridge were the words ¡°Li Family Bridge,¡± with a smaller inscription, ¡°Supervised by Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    Such public works, beneficial to the state and its people, being inscribed with one¡¯s name, could be a tale passed down through the ages.


    Thepletion of the road construction and bridge building had already been recorded in the annals of history.


    For the inauguration of the Li Family Bridge, red silk banners adorned its sides, adding to the festive atmosphere.


    Elder Li, his eyes moist with emotion, approached Chu Qingzhi with a solemn bow, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯d like you to do the honors of cutting the ribbon for the Li Family Bridge.¡±

 Chapter 856: Encountering Kindness

    Chapter 856: Encountering Kindness


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The ribbon-cutting signified the bridge was open for public use.


    Holding the scissors, Chu Qingzhi stepped onto the Li Family Bridge under the watchful eyes of themunity and made two cuts on the red silk on both sides.


    ¡°The Li Family Bridge is officiallyplete!¡±


    Apuse thundered from both banks of the river.


    Elder Li, moved to tears, had fulfilled a lifelong dream of seeing the Li Family Bridge rebuilt in his lifetime.


    After Chu Qingzhi descended from the bridge, a group of children excitedly ran onto it, and the gathered vigers started crossing it, experiencing the feel of the new bridge.


    ¡°Now we don¡¯t have to take the boat to cross the river anymore. I was always afraid of falling into the river.¡±


    ¡°Getting married across the river felt like being separated by a mountain. Now it will be much easier to visit my parents.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be so much easier to visit rtives now. No more waiting for the boat.¡±


    Elder Li, wiping away his tears, stepped onto the Li Family Bridge. Slowly, tears filled his eyes again, his lifelong wish now fully realized.<div>


    Chu Qingzhi stood by the river, watching everyone cross the bridge.


    Many approached her to bow and express their gratitude.


    ¡°Miss Chu, thank you!¡±


    ¡°Sister, thank you!¡±


    ¡°Miss, we are grateful!¡±


    After a while, Chu Qingzhi quietly left.


    ¡­


    In Shuiyun County,


    Inside the county office, Chu Xujin handed the suggestion box to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth sister, many people havee to submit their suggestions in the past few days. The box is full.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Chu Qingzhi opened the box, picking up a slip of paper at random, ¡°Agree on building a charitable hall.¡±


    Chu Xujin picked another, ¡°As long as it benefits the public, we support it.¡±


    ¡°Agree on building a charitable hall.¡±


    ¡°Hope to distribute porridge to the poor on New Year¡¯s Eve, so they can have a full meal.¡±


    Many suggestions were made. After tallying, Chu Qingzhi found that 70% agreed on building the charitable hall, 10% suggested distributing porridge, and the rest varied, deemed irrelevant.


    Considering themunity¡¯s feedback, Chu Qingzhi decided to allocate the funds in two parts: one for the charitable hall and the other for distributing porridge on New Year¡¯s Eve, addressing both needs.


    She posted the decision for everyone to see.


    Soon, the entire county was aware and supportive of her proposals. No objections were raised.


    As they were discussing this, a yamen runner introduced two men seeking an audience with Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded for them to enter.<div>


    The runner brought in He Wenyong and Duan Qidao, ¡°Miss Chu, these are the men seeking an audience.¡±


    He Wenyong and Duan Qidao bowed together, ¡°I am He Wenyong (Duan Qidao), at your service, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sized them up, intrigued by the contrasting pair, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    He Wenyong spoke, ¡°We saw the notice and came to offer our services for the construction of the charitable hall.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi, observing their honest faces, felt reassured. Handing the project to such diligent men would ensure its sess.


    ¡°It just so happens we haven¡¯t found suitable people for the charitable hall construction. Since you¡¯ve offered, you¡¯re wee to stay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    ¡°Rest here for a bit. Later, we¡¯ll visit the old site of the charitable hall together and decide whether to reinforce or rebuild.¡±


    Duan Qidao suggested after a moment¡¯s thought, ¡°Miss Chu, perhaps rebuilding would be best?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why?¡±


    Duan Qidao hesitated, finally saying, ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you see it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it then.¡±


    After waiting a while, Chu Qingzhi and the construction team headed to the charitable hall.


    Located in a somewhat secluded area, it took a while to reach.


    Upon seeing the dpidated building, Chu Qingzhi understood Duan Qidao¡¯s suggestion for rebuilding.


    The charitable hall, on the verge of copse, housed dozens of homeless orphans, all wearing thin clothes in the dead of winter, their small faces and hands red with cold.


    The caretaker, Elder Zhang, a limping man in his fifties, had reluctantly stayed to look after the children, ensuring their survival.<div>


    Hearing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s n to rebuild the charitable hall, Elder Zhang had been eagerly waiting for days. Disappointed by theck of action, he had lost hope.


    Zhang Lingmei, nning to collect leftover food from the back door of a restaurant, was surprised to see Chu Qingzhi. Some kind-hearted restaurant owners had been providing leftovers for the orphans.


    Her excitement was palpable as she shouted, ¡°Miss Chu is here, Miss Chu is here¡­¡±


    The small charitable hall quickly buzzed with activity as everyone rushed to the doorway, barely believing Chu Qingzhi hade.


    Elder Zhang knelt before Chu Qingzhi with tears in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for days, Miss Chu. You¡¯ve finallye.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi helped him up, ¡°It¡¯s alright now. I will take responsibility for the charitable hall. Rest assured, Elder Zhang.¡±


    Touched, Elder Zhang cried, ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had her team count the children and immediately buy cotton jackets for them, prioritizing their immediate needs.


    Elder Zhang was moved, ¡°Thank you, Miss. The children will always remember your kindness.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sent someone to buy grain and then contemted the next steps, realizing that with the charitable hall set for reconstruction, the current living conditions were not suitable for the children.


    ¡°There¡¯s an empty house next door; I¡¯ll rent it for you to live in temporarily. Once the charitable hall is rebuilt, you can move back. How does that sound?¡± Chu Qingzhi proposed.


    Elder Zhang, cooperative and grateful, agreed, ¡°We¡¯ll follow whatever arrangements you make, Miss Chu.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then start packing your belongings. I¡¯ll go rent the house, and you can move in a bitter,¡± Chu Qingzhi instructed.<div>


    After making arrangements, Chu Qingzhi went to the mentioned empty house. Upon inquiring, she found the owner, exined her intentions, and to her relief, the owner, moved by her cause, agreed to let the children stay without charging rent. The only condition was to clean the house upon their departure. The keys were promptly handed to Chu Qingzhi.


    Returning, just as the food arrived, the children began cooking their meal. Nothing could beat the warmth and satisfaction of eating freshly cooked foodpared to leftovers.


    Soon, smoke curled up from the kitchen, spreading the aroma of cooking throughout the area.


    ¡°The cotton jackets have arrived,¡± He Wenyong announced, returning with a load of jackets distributed among the children.


    Now with warm clothing and hot food, Elder Zhang, watching the children¡¯s joy, couldn¡¯t help but tear up again.


    Zhang Lingmei handed him a worn handkerchief,forting, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t cry. Sister willugh at you.¡±

 Chapter 857: An Autobiography

    Chapter 857: An Autobiography


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elder Zhang patted Zhang Lingmei on the back,forting her, ¡°My tears are not of sorrow but of overwhelming joy. You have been fortunate to encounter a truly good person.¡±


    Zhang Lingmei looked back at Chu Qingzhi, who was heading toward the charitable hall, and said, ¡°Grandpa, we understand. We will always remember the kindness sister has shown us.¡±


    Nodding in agreement, Elder Zhang urged, ¡°Go on and eat now. Make sure to call thedy over as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already invited them, but sister said they¡¯ve eaten already and insisted that we should eat first,¡± Zhang Lingmei informed him.


    ¡°Then you should eat quickly and help out afterward,¡± Elder Zhang suggested.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Zhang Lingmei replied.


    At the charitable hall, Chu Qingzhi, alongside the construction team, surveyed the site, aiming to start work as swiftly as possible to provide the children with a secure ce to live.


    During the inspection, Chu Qingzhi discovered that not only was the charitable hall old and dpidated, but it also emitted a foul odor, making it an unfit ce for human habitation.


    However, there was a silver lining; despite the building¡¯s poor condition, its foundation was robust, enabling direct reconstruction on it, which would save a significant amount of time.


    Nie Huiyang, who was in charge of the construction team, suggested, ¡°We can start by demolishing the existing structure while preparing the materials. Once demolition isplete, we can immediately begin construction.¡±<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with your n. Begin the work,¡± Chu Qingzhi agreed.


    The construction team consisted of fifteen strongborers who worked efficiently. With a symphony of nging and banging, the building was quickly dismantled.


    Zhang Lingmei approached Chu Qingzhi and asked, ¡°Sister, can we help with the work?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at her and responded, ¡°The construction site is dangerous. It¡¯s not suitable for you.¡±


    Pondering for a moment, Zhang Lingmei inquired, ¡°Then, what can we do? Please assign us tasks we can handle.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi considered and then proposed, ¡°Well, about twenty people are working on the construction. You can cook for them, and I will pay you a wage. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll make sure to prepare good meals for the uncles,¡± Zhang Lingmei said with joy, ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t have to pay us. We¡¯re happy to help.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi insisted, ¡°Take the wage. You can buy something nice for New Year with it.¡±


    She called over He Wenyong, ¡°From now on, they will be responsible for cooking. Assign someone to go grocery shopping with her.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust Zhang Lingmei but was concerned about her being targeted by thieves, which were rampant at year¡¯s end.


    He Wenyong nodded in agreement, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Zhang Lingmei looked at Chu Qingzhi with admiration, ¡°Sister, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Go on, or the uncles will go hungry tonight,¡± Chu Qingzhi said.


    ¡°Qingzhi!¡±


    A deep, familiar voice called out. Chu Qingzhi turned around, surprised, ¡°Jinghong.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, with a slight smile and d in a ck cloak, looked dashing. His dark eyes filled with tenderness as he gazed at Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi quickly approached Tang Jinghong, her eyes sparkling, ¡°You¡¯re a dayte.¡±


    Holding Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, Tang Jinghong exined, ¡°Do you remember the prince from Chen¡¯an? He insisted I apany him on a hunting expedition, which dyed me by a day.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi slightly frowned, ¡°He hasn¡¯t returned yet?¡±<div>


    With a tone of disdain, Tang Jinghong remarked, ¡°He¡¯s afraid of dying. I doubt he¡¯ll return.¡±


    ¡°That sounds about right,¡± Chu Qingzhi nodded, understanding the prince¡¯s character.


    ¡°Is everything arranged here?¡± Tang Jinghong asked.


    ¡°All set,¡± Chu Qingzhi responded, leading Tang Jinghong down the street, ¡°Did youe straight here, or have you already been to the vige?¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the vige. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known you were here,¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s gaze never left Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Chu Qingzhi inquired.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have specific ns. I just want to be with you,¡± Tang Jinghong said, looking at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s profile.


    Chu Qingzhi, somewhat surprised by Tang Jinghong¡¯s clinginess, changed the subject, ¡°Oh, where are my two disciples?¡±


    Tang Jinghong chuckled, ¡°They both proposed marriage at the same time, causing quite a stir in the capital. The emperor thought they were too ostentatious and sent them on a secret mission.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the vige,¡± she suggested.


    On their way back, Chu Qingzhi remembered something, ¡°The Yunfei School is holding its year-end banquet tomorrow. Did they send you an invitation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they did. Let¡¯s go together,¡± Tang Jinghong nodded.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at him, teasing, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask if they invited me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. You¡¯re a well-known figure in this region, respected and supported by the people. The school couldn¡¯t possibly not invite you. If they didn¡¯t invite you, I wouldn¡¯t attend,¡± Tang Jinghong stated confidently.


    Chu Qingzhiughed, ¡°So headstrong!¡±


    As they continued their leisurely walk back to the vige, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s smile faded, and she turned to Tang Jinghong with a serious expression, ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯ve written a book I¡¯d like you to read. Would you like to?¡±<div>


    Surprised and touched, Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°You wrote a book specifically for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just for you,¡± Chu Qingzhi nodded, feeling a mix of nervousness and anticipation about how Tang Jinghong would react to her story.


    ¡°I definitely want to read it. Is it finished?¡± Tang Jinghong inquired eagerly.


    ¡°It¡¯s finished,¡± Chu Qingzhi confirmed, wondering if Tang Jinghong could ept the extraordinary tale she had penned.


    ¡°I will read it carefully, every word,¡± Tang Jinghong promised, moved by her gesture.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring it to you,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, her heart racing with uncertainty.


    ¡°Good,¡± Tang Jinghong looked forward to it.


    Returning home, Chu Qingzhi retrieved her autobiography from her room.


    She wondered if Tang Jinghong could truly ept her incredible story. Though Tang Jinghong was open-minded, the content of her book was bound to surpass his understanding.


    Holding the autobiography in her hands, Chu Qingzhi took a deep breath, confronting her rare nervousness.


    ¡°Better to face it sooner thanter,¡± she thought, making her way to Tang Jinghong¡¯s house, ¡°Jinghong, this is what I wrote. No matter how bizarre, please read it all and then share your thoughts with me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, upon seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s earnest demeanor, felt his curiosity piqued even further, ¡°Rest assured, I will read every word.¡±


    With a nod, Chu Qingzhi quickly handed over the manuscript, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Without waiting for a response, she hurried away.<div>


    Tang Jinghong found Chu Qingzhi¡¯s behavior slightly unusual but guessed it had something to do with the contents of the book. Deciding not to dwell on it for the time being, he was determined to delve into the reading first.


    He settled into his study, cing the manuscript before him with great anticipation and began to read attentively.


    The book started with a dramatic scene: on a snowy night, a critically ill infant girl was abandoned at the doorstep of an orphanage in Jing City. Inside the baby carriage, the starving infant¡¯s cries were heart-wrenching.


    It was these cries that saved the baby girl¡¯s life.


    The orphanage director, upon hearing the cries, stepped outside. Finding no one in sight, he sighed deeply and took the baby girl inside the orphanage¡­


    Some terms in the manuscript were unfamiliar to Tang Jinghong, requiring him to guess their meanings. However, as he continued reading, he became increasingly engrossed in the story, drawn into a narrative far beyond his usualprehension.

 Chapter 858: Maintain Rationality

    Chapter 858: Maintain Rationality


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the other side, Chu Qingzhi stood by the window, gently stroking Shuang¡¯er¡¯s head, her gaze fixed on Tang Jinghong¡¯s house.


    If this were the modern world, and Jinghong hade from the ancient past to tell her his origin in such a way, would she believe him?


    Without questioning, anything is possible in the realm of cultivation; she wouldn¡¯t doubt it for a moment and would believe it outright.


    But this isn¡¯t the cultivation world, and Jinghong isn¡¯t a person from the modern era¡­


    Worried!


    She looked up at the sky, and suddenly, the face of a beautiful woman with a goose-egg-shaped face came to mind.


    This face belonged to a girl who had descended with her to experience emotional tribtions in another world. She wondered which world her friend was in now and how she was doing.


    She then thought of the other girls who had descended with her. It seemed none of them had ever been in a romantic rtionship.


    It looks like being in love truly is a part of cultivation.


    For instance, her good friend, who was utterly destroyed because of a rtionship. Even after she defeated the scumbag responsible, her friend couldn¡¯t be brought back.<div>


    However, there are also good aspects to being in love, as long as one remains rational.


    Thinking too much, Chu Qingzhi quickly gathered her thoughts.


    Chu Qingyue gently knocked on the door, ¡°Little sister, it¡¯s me, your second sister. May Ie in?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over to open the door, ¡°Second Sister, what brings you here?¡±


    Chu Qingyue ced a bundle in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hands, ¡°I heard you¡¯re attending a banquet tomorrow. I¡¯ve specially made a dress for you. Try it on to see if it fits.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Thank you, Second Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingyue tenderly said, ¡°Try on the dress first. If there¡¯s any issue, let me know. I¡¯ll alter it immediately. I want you to dazzle everyone tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try it on right now.¡±


    After Chu Qingyue smiled and patted Chu Qingzhi¡¯s head, she returned to her own room.


    Chu Qingzhi opened the bundle to reveal the dress inside.


    It was a light purple winter gown adorned with dark purple seasonal begonias, decorated with pearls and gemstones, both exquisite and luxurious.


    ¡°Second Sister is so thoughtful!¡± Chu Qingzhi gently touched the cloud brocade, which is produced only a hundred yards each year, truly fine material.


    She retrieved her jewelry box, which unlike others that use boxes, she uses a chest, filled with an extensive collection.


    Opening the chest, she took out a set of light purple jewelry that matched the dress perfectly.


    ¡°This will be my outfit for tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi wondered if Chu Qingshuang had prepared her outfit and essories for the banquet tomorrow.


    Thinking this, she headed towards Chu Qingshuang¡¯s room.


    Inside, Chu Qingshuang was sighing in frustration, with her two close friends, Chu Huirong and Chu Lingling, present.


    Chu Huirong enviously said, ¡°Qingshuang, you¡¯re going to attend the school¡¯s banquet with your fifth sister tomorrow?¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Qingshuang nodded reluctantly, flopping onto the bed, ¡°I¡¯m actually worried right now.¡±


    Chu Lingling, puzzled, looked at Chu Qingshuang, ¡°Why are you worried? We don¡¯t even have the chance to take a peek.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang turned her head, resting it on her hands, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about attending the banquet; I¡¯m worried because I don¡¯t have suitable clothes. Anything too casual will embarrass my fifth sister.¡±


    Chu Huirong agreed, ¡°Right, your fifth sister is such a prominent figure; you can¡¯t let her down.¡±<div>


    ¡°So, what do I do?¡± Chu Lingling went to open Chu Qingshuang¡¯s wardrobe, attempting to help her choose an outfit. The clothes were many and beautiful, but none seemed appropriate for the asion.


    Chu Qingshuang thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the city to buy a dress. Do you want toe with me?¡±


    They both said, ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll help you choose.¡±


    As Chu Qingshuang opened the door, Chu Qingzhi was about to knock, ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡±


    Chu Qingshuang looked a bit guilty, ¡°Fifth Sister, I don¡¯t have a dress for tomorrow¡¯s banquet, so I¡¯m going to the city to buy one.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I¡¯lle with you to help you pick a few nice ones.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang immediately hugged Chu Qingzhi, rubbing against her like a kitten, ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi called out to the two girls in the room, ¡°Huirong, Lingling,e with us.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± They were Chu Qingzhi¡¯s little fans, eager to go out and y with her.


    Taking the carriage, the four of them headed straight for the city¡¯s best ready-to-wear clothes shop.


    Chu Qingyue¡¯s shop catered to themon people and didn¡¯t carry high-end clothes, so they had to shop elsewhere.


    There was hardly anyone in the city who didn¡¯t recognize Chu Qingzhi. When the shopkeeper saw her entering the shop, he felt honored, ¡°Miss, pleasee to the VIP room. Whatever you need, just say the word, and I¡¯ll have someone bring it over.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, draping an arm over Chu Qingshuang¡¯s shoulder, said, ¡°This is my youngest sister. She will be attending the Yunfei School banquet tomorrow. Please bring some outfits that would suit her.¡±<div>


    The shopkeeper immediately showed respect, ¡°Of course, of course. I¡¯ll have someone bring them right away.¡±


    Once inside the VIP room, the four youngdies took their seats, and the attendants brought over fine tea and snacks, treating them with utmost hospitality.


    Chu Huirong and Chu Lingling had never experienced such treatment before and unconsciously sat up straighter.


    The shopkeeper had the attendants bring five of the shop¡¯s finest outfits that would suit Chu Qingshuang, ¡°Young Miss, please take a look. Which ones do you like?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi encouraged Chu Qingshuang, ¡°Go ahead and choose. If you like them all, we¡¯ll take them all.¡±


    Then, she gestured to Chu Huirong and Chu Lingling, ¡°You two also pick out a dress you like. I¡¯ll buy them together.¡±


    Chu Huirong and Chu Lingling were bbergasted, ¡°Really, Sister Qingzhi? Can we?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Yes, go ahead and choose.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Qingzhi!¡± They were thrilled, holding hands as they went out to pick their dresses. The store was filled with beautiful garments that had them dazzled the moment they entered.


    The attendants disyed the dresses, each unique in style and color but all luxurious and exquisite.


    Chu Qingshuang scanned the dresses, conflicted, ¡°Fifth Sister, what color is your dress?¡±


    ¡°Light purple,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied.


    Chu Qingshuang immediately pointed to the light purple dress, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wear purple too.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi, with her generous spirit, suggested, ¡°How about we take all five? ¡±


    Chu Qingshuang hesitated, ¡°Fifth Sister, that¡¯s too expensive.¡± Each of these dresses cost at least twenty silver taels, and five would amount to over a hundred.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, if you like them, we¡¯ll buy them all,¡± Chu Qingzhi waved her hand nonchntly. ¡°Shopkeeper, please pack all of these and bring them to the counter for checkout.¡±


    The shopkeeper was overjoyed at the prospect of such a big sale, ¡°Yes, yes, right away. I¡¯ll have everything packed for the young miss.¡±


    When they arrived at the main hall of the shop, Chu Huirong and Chu Lingling were still choosing dresses, each one as lovely as the next, making it hard to decide.


    Chu Qingzhi approached them, ¡°Haven¡¯t found the right one yet?¡±


    Chu Huirong shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s all so dazzling; it¡¯s hard to choose.¡±


    Observing their attire, Chu Qingzhi picked out a dress that matched each of their temperaments from the myriad of options, ¡°These dresses will look good on you.¡±

 Chapter 859: A Family of Three

    Chapter 859: A Family of Three


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two were excited, ¡°Thank you, Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    Seven dresses in total cost 150 silver taels. Chu Qingshuang¡¯s dresses were packed separately, as were those for Chu Huirong and Chu Lingling. After paying, they left the shop together.


    For Chu Huirong and Chu Lingling, owning such expensive dresses for the first time, they held them as if they were treasures, cherishing them greatly.


    As the carriage was parked in front of the shop, watched over by a servant, Chu Qingshuang and the others boarded, and Chu Qingzhi, taking the reins of the carriage, prepared to depart. At that moment, she saw¡­ the Emperor and his family strolling down the street.


    It was rare for the Emperor and his family to leave the pce and experience the life ofmoners, opting to walk on the streets to experience the life of ordinary people.


    What¡¯s happening?


    The little Crown Prince, walking between his parents and holding the Empress¡¯s hand, seemed to sense Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze, turned his head towards her, and then called out crisply, ¡°Sister Chu!¡±


    The moment he called out, the little Crown Prince let go of the Empress¡¯s hand and ran towards Chu Qingzhi, bursting with joy.


    At this moment, the Emperor and Empress also noticed Chu Qingzhi.


    Meeting on the street, it seemed like fate.<div>


    Chu Qingzhi told Chu Qingshuang, ¡°You three wait for me in the carriage, don¡¯t go anywhere. Qingshuang, don¡¯t say anything out of ce, got it?¡±


    Having seen the Emperor and little Crown Prince before, Chu Qingshuang immediately understood and responded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stepped forward to catch the delicately adorable little Crown Prince, ¡°Howe you¡¯re in the county city?¡±


    The little Crown Prince wrapped his short arms around Chu Qingzhi¡¯s neck, gazing up at her with longing in his eyes, ¡°I missed you, Sister, so I came to see you.¡±


    As Chu Qingzhi approached the Emperor and Empress with the little Crown Prince in her arms, she asked, ¡°What brings you to Shuiyun County?¡± Dressed likemoners, were they on a secret visit?


    Her tone was as casual as if greeting old friends.


    The Emperor and Empress exchanged a nce, knowing only Chu Qingzhi could speak to them with such familiarity, truly feeling like making a friend.


    The Emperor showed a hint of a smile, ¡°We thought of visiting Chu Family Vige. Would you wee us?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was indifferent, ¡°If you wish to visit, feel free. Chu Family Vige is open to all. By the way, does Jinghong know?¡±


    The Emperor replied, ¡°He does not. The Empress and I decided on a whim, nobody knows.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi changed the subject, ¡°I¡¯m about to return to Chu Family Vige, would you like toe with me?¡±


    The little Crown Prince tightened his grip around Chu Qingzhi¡¯s neck, ¡°Of course, together.¡±


    While the Emperor and Empress had other matters to attend to and were concerned about the inconvenience of bringing their son along, the Emperor looked at the little Crown Prince and said, ¡°We¡¯ll visit Chu Family Vigeter. Please take care of this little troublemaker for a while¡­¡± Seeing how the little Crown Prince clung to Chu Qingzhi, he couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°You can keep him if you like.¡±


    Thisment earned a sharp look from the Empress.


    The little Crown Prince was reassured, nestling contentedly in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s embrace, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Amused, Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Then,e by before it gets dark. Be careful, there are wolves in the vige at night.¡±


    The Emperor and Empress, ¡°¡­¡±


    Carrying the little Crown Prince to her carriage, Chu Qingzhi ced him beside the carriage seat, supporting him, ¡°Sit next to Qingshuang. I¡¯ll be driving the carriage.¡±


    The little Crown Prince clung tightly to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arm, refusing, ¡°I want to sit next to you.¡±<div>


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Chu Qingzhi, quite fond of the little bun, allowed him to sit in herp as she drove the carriage back to the vige.


    On the street, the Empress red at the Emperor, ¡°That¡¯s our son, and you actually suggested giving him away!¡±


    The Emperor replied jokingly, ¡°I was just joking. Since he likes Chu Qingzhi so much, it¡¯s convenient for us to have some alone time without him.¡± The little one was seriously hindering his intimacy with the Empress, and he had long wanted to send him away.


    The Empress, ¡°¡­¡±<div>


    Back in Chu Family Vige.


    ¡°Wow, this is so fun!¡±


    The little Crown Prince had never experienced riding at the front of a carriage before and was extremely excited.


    Sitting beside the carriage seat, Chu Qingshuang looked at the little Crown Prince with concern, ¡°Sister, how do we exin this when we get back?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Just say you know nothing. I¡¯ll exin to the family.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang nodded, ¡°Got it.¡±


    The little Crown Prince¡¯s name was Li Chenlin. As they approached the vige, Chu Qingzhi changed the way she addressed the little Crown Prince, ¡°Little Qi, once we¡¯re in the vige, you can¡¯t reveal your identity. Just say your name is Little Qi, okay?¡±


    The obedient little Crown Prince nodded, ¡°Got it.¡±


    As the carriage entered the vige and stopped in front of their home, everyone disembarked.


    Chu Huirong and Chu Lingling once again thanked Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, we¡¯re going home now. Thanks for buying us the dresses.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, go on home.¡±


    The two girls happily went home, rushing to share the news of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gift with their families.


    Their dresses, worth five silver taels each, astonished their families.<div>


    After calming down, they quickly went to thank Chu Qingzhi.


    This act of kindness left asting impression on Chu Huirong and Chu Lingling, who would always remember Chu Qingzhi¡¯s generosity.


    As Chu Qingzhi led the little Crown Prince home, her family was shocked.


    Before they could recover, Chu Qingzhi informed them that the Emperor and Empress were alsoing to the vige, causing a flurry of panic.


    ¡°Everyone, be careful not to slip up¡­¡± After giving her family a warning, Chu Qingzhi took the little Crown Prince to Tang Jinghong¡¯s home.


    Tang Jinghong, still reading Chu Qingzhi¡¯s autobiography, looked up as they entered the study.


    Tang Jinghong, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Qingzhi, howe the little Crown Prince is with you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, leading to Tang Jinghong¡¯s amused response, ¡°If he¡¯s fallen into your hands, then keep him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi mentioned, ¡°The Emperor and Empress will be visiting the vigeter, likely staying at your ce. Get ready. And try not to reveal their identities, or the whole vige might faint.¡±


    Tang Jinghong chuckled, ¡°We¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Luo Qingzhi said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    The little prince waved at Tang Jinghong, ¡°Tang Aiqing, we are leaving.¡±<div>


    Luo Qingzhi, ¡°¡­¡±


    She suddenly felt that the little prince was the biggest loophole!


    After leaving Tang Jinghong¡¯s study, Luo Qingzhi called Da Bai to protect the little prince closely. No matter what, this little bundle could absolutely not be allowed toe to any harm. She then summoned the wolf pack that had grown up, made a thorough deployment, and then let the little prince roam freely.


    ¡°Qi¡¯er, you can y anywhere in the vige.¡±


    The little prince looked up at Luo Qingzhi, his eyes blinking, ¡°Can I really y anywhere?¡±


    Luo Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Yes, you can y whatever you want.¡±


    The little prince in his milky voice, ¡°Sister Luo, you are so nice. I should havee to you earlier, but my mother empress wouldn¡¯t allow me.¡±


    Luo Qingzhi chuckled, ¡°What do you want to y? I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

 Chapter 860: Emperor And Empress Entering the Village

    Chapter 860: Emperor And Empress Entering the Vige


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The little prince licked his lips, eagerly saying, ¡°I want to eat something delicious. Do you have any?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, looking at the adorable little bundle, couldn¡¯t refuse, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to eat something delicious.¡±


    She ced the little prince on Da Bai¡¯s back and headed towards the workshop together.


    The children in the vige, seeing the noble-looking little prince, all gathered around, curiously asking, ¡°Sister Chu Qingzhi, who is he?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°His name is Qi¡¯er, a child of a friend of mine. His parents are currently away on business and wille to the vige to find himter.¡±


    Chu Xiaoyao was very interested in the little prince, ¡°Qi¡¯er, do you want to y with us?¡±


    The little prince gestured with his small hand and then shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll y with youter; I want to eat snacks first.¡±


    Chu Xiaoyao, looking at the white and tender little prince, really wanted to y together, ¡°Oh, then you eat first. We¡¯lle to find youter.¡±


    The little prince smiled and nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Arriving at the workshop, Chu Qingzhi ced the little prince in the conference room and then went to get some snacks, ¡°There¡¯s everything here, take your time eating.¡±<div>


    ¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re so nice.¡± The little prince picked up a piece of pork jerky, ¡°This is the best.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted the little prince¡¯s head, finding the human cub really adorable, ¡°Little foodie.¡±


    In this rxed atmosphere, several voices of conversation came over¡­


    ¡°Ruyue, I want to take time off during the New Year, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°I also want to take time off during the New Year.¡±


    ¡°Ruyue, think of something, can you help us out?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, listening to everyone¡¯s conversation, understood what was going on. She stepped out, ¡°Do you all want to take leave during New Year?¡±


    Everyone was a bit afraid of Chu Qingzhi but still nodded, admitting it.


    Shen Ruyue looked helplessly at Chu Qingzhi, if everyone took leave, they would have to halt production, she dared not agree.


    Chu Qingzhi crossed her arms, thought for a while, and said, ¡°I have a way to let everyone take leave during the New Year. Would you all be willing to cooperate?¡±


    ¡°As long as we can take leave and it doesn¡¯t affect next year¡¯s livelihood, we are willing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Starting from today, everyone will work an extra half hour every evening. By the time of the New Year, it will roughlypensate for two days of holidays. Then, everyone can take a holiday. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Great, great, we are willing to work extra time in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Chu Qingzhi gently patted Shen Ruyue¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Ruyue, arrange it. Work extra time now, and give everyone a holiday on New Year¡¯s Eve and the first day of the New Year.¡±


    Shen Ruyue nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    With Chu Qingzhi, no problem was indeed a problem.


    ¡­


    In Shuiyun County.


    Ning Yuting and Chu Qingyue stood at the city gate to wee Grandfather Ning.<div>


    Hearing that Chu Qingyue was pregnant, Grandfather Ning was so excited he couldn¡¯t sleep all night. After thinking it over for a night, he decided toe to Chu Vige to spend New Year with his grandson. Now, nothing was more important than his great-grandson.


    The carriage with Ning¡¯s family emblem slowly entered the city¡­


    The two greeted him, ¡°Grandfather.¡±


    Upon hearing his grandson and granddaughter-inw¡¯s voices, Grandfather Ning immediately got off the carriage. As soon as he steadied himself, he showed concern for Chu Qingyue, ¡°How¡¯s your health?¡±<div>


    Chu Qingyue replied, ¡°I drank the anti-miscarriage medicine prepared by my sister, and my health ispletely recovered now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. You must take good care of yourself now. You can¡¯t afford any mishaps, understand?¡± Grandfather Ning was extremely happy; the whole person seemed spirited and appeared several years younger.


    Chu Qingyue smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡±


    Ning Yuting said, ¡°Grandfather, I bought a mansion in the county. I n to move back to the capital after Qingyue gives birth.¡±


    Grandfather Ning paused for a moment, understanding Ning Yuting¡¯s decision, ¡°That¡¯s also good. There are no elders to take care of her in the capital. Alright, grandfather won¡¯t go back either. I¡¯ll stay here waiting for my great-grandson to be born.¡±


    Ning Yuting was very grateful to Grandfather Ning. No matter what he did, Grandfather Ning always supported him, ¡°Grandfather, let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    Grandfather Ning nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    As they were talking, Ning Yuting¡¯s two maids, Xia Mei and Chun Li, came over, ¡°Young master, young madam.¡±


    ¡°You came too?¡± Ning Yuting was somewhat surprised. Both maids were already married, and he didn¡¯t expect them toe.


    ¡°We came to take care of the young madam.¡± Both maids were bought by Ning¡¯s family to take care of Ning Yuting when they were children. Although they were married, they still remembered the kindness and brought their husbands along, so they were not separated.


    Ning Yuting nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll talk back at home.¡±


    The two maids bowed and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­<div>


    On the bluestone road to Chu Vige¡­


    The emperor looked at the empress, ¡°Yuni, are your legs tired? I can carry you¡­¡±


    Empress Fan Yuni nced at the emperor, ¡°Have youpletely let yourself go after taking off the dragon robe?¡± In fact, the emperor was only twenty-one years old and still had a yful heart.


    The emperor pitifully said, ¡°Since I was born, my father forced me to study this and that. Except for New Year¡¯s, I didn¡¯t have a day off. I ascended the throne at seventeen and have been busy cleaning up the mess left by my father every day. Now I can finally take a breath. Yuni, won¡¯t you allow it?¡±


    Hearing this, Fan Yuni immediately felt sorry for him, grasped the emperor¡¯s hand, ¡°Then, forget about your identity for these few days and have a good time.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s expression brightened, ¡°Will Yuni join me in having fun?¡±


    Fan Yuni smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    As the two talked andughed, they came to the duty pavilion.


    The emperor stepped forward and curiously asked, ¡°Yuni, what is this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also seen it for the first time¡­¡±


    Chu Yi, who was on duty at the pavilion, saw the strangers and quickly came out to greet them politely, ¡°Young master, madam, who are you looking for?¡±


    The emperor asked straightforwardly, ¡°Is Chu Qingzhi in this vige?¡±


    Chu Yi defended, ¡°She is in this vige, but you can¡¯t directly call her by her name. It¡¯s disrespectful.¡±<div>


    The emperor, ¡°¡­¡±


    This was a new experience!


    ¡°What should I call her then?¡±


    Chu Yi nced at the emperor, who seemed well-mannered, and wondered how he didn¡¯t know this, ¡°You should call her Miss Chu.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡ª¡± the emperor elongated his voice and then asked, ¡°Can you take us to Miss Chu?¡±


    Chu Yi nodded, ¡°Yes, follow me.¡±


    Under Chu Yi¡¯s guidance, they entered the vige.


    Now, Chu Vige looked like a massive estate overall. New brick houses were everywhere, roads crisscrossed, and the sides were nted with flowers and trees. The winter sweet was in full bloom, filling the air with its chilly fragrance¡­


    The emperor and empress exchanged nces, not expecting the vige to be built like this. Chu Qingzhi really had some great ideas. If possible, they too wished to live in such a ce.


    ¡°Come on,e on¡­¡±


    The children¡¯s cheering came from a distance. The couple looked over¡­


    The vige children had formed a circle and were ying cockfighting on the grass. The kids were dressed warmly and on the grass, so they weren¡¯t afraid of falling.


    The little prince was also standing among the children, with a little cloth bag hanging around his neck, looking plump and holding a peanut candy, already bitten in half.<div>


    Da Baiyzily to one side.


    The couple, ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 861: The Emperor and Empress Story

    Chapter 861: The Emperor and Empress¡¯ Story


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two approached the young prince, only to encounter an unexpected obstacle. Upon seeing them nearing the young prince, Da Bai immediately stood up, blocking their path and staring at them menacingly.


    His tiger-like eyes gleamed coldly, instilling fear in those who saw them.


    However, at that moment, the young prince spotted the Emperor and Empress and shouted loudly, ¡°Dad, Mom, how did you get here so quickly?¡±


    The Emperor and Empress, ¡°¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stepped out from the house, handing a cup of in water to the young prince, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t choke.¡±


    Chu Yi walked towards Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Xiao Wu, they¡¯re here for him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded at Chu Yi, ¡°I understand, Uncle Chu Yi, thank you for your trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty. You go talk to them, I¡¯ll head back now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi approached the Emperor and Empress and said in her usual tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Jing Hong¡¯s house. His family has fewer members, it¡¯s quieter there.¡±<div>


    The Empress beckoned the young prince, ¡°Qi¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The young prince waved his small hands, stepping back, showing his refusal, ¡°I won¡¯t go, I want to watch them fight the roosters.¡±


    The Empress, ¡°¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at the young prince, trying to ease the situation, ¡°Mydy, no need to worry. With Da Bai watching over him, and others protecting the surroundings, no one can hurt Qi¡¯er.¡±


    Indeed, with Da Bai not even letting them near, the Empress nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s first go and see at the General¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Qingzhi led the two towards Tang Jinghong¡¯s residence.


    As they arrived, Tang Dengping was anxiously looking out from Tang Jinghong¡¯s house. Seeing Chu Qingzhiing, he hurriedly ran away in a fluster.


    With the Emperor and Empress by her side, Chu Qingzhi did not call him back, maintaining herposure as they walked on.


    Tang Jinghong was about to go out and check the situation but unexpectedly ran into the Emperor and Empress right outside, ¡°Young Master, Madam, pleasee in.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gestured to Tang Jinghong, then turned and left.


    Tang Jinghong weed the Emperor and Empress into the house for a discussion.


    Chu Qingzhi went to find the young prince, having arranged everything, now had some free time.


    On the way, Tang Dengping emerged from behind a tree, blocking her path, ¡°Chu, Chu Qingzhi, I have something to say, could you listen?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised an eyebrow, slightly curious, ¡°Go ahead, what¡¯s it?¡±


    Tang Dengping was extremely nervous, ¡°My parents want my brother to join us for the New Year¡¯s dinner, but they¡¯re too scared to ask him directly, so they sent me. I¡¯m also scared, could you pass the message for me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi frowned, ¡°What do you need Jing Hong for now?¡±


    Tang Dengping quickly waved his hands, ¡°No, no tasks, just a simple New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi inwardly scoffed, if it were simple, she would write her name backward, ¡°Jing Hong will have dinner at my ce, my mother has already told him. But I¡¯ll pass your message. It¡¯s up to him whether he wants to go home or not.¡±


    ¡°Thank, thank you.¡± Tang Dengping hurried away. After running a distance, he took deep breaths. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s aura was too strong; facing her, he felt he couldn¡¯t even breathe.<div>


    ¡­


    In the capital.


    The Prime Minister received a letter and unfolded it.


    ¡°¡­When you read this letter, I will have been away from the pce for some time. I entrust the state affairs to you for the next half month, Prime Minister. You need not send someone to look for me, just take good care of the country¡¯s affairs¡­¡±<div>


    The Prime Minister, ¡°¡­¡±


    Despite being a veteran of three dynasties, although keen on maintaining his own interests, he would not neglect the welfare of the country for personal gains. There¡¯s no need to worry too much.


    Meanwhile, over a dozen other high-ranking officials also received letters from the Emperor.


    ¡°This is too capricious, leaving the country¡¯s affairs to y around, not showing any sense of responsibility!¡±


    ¡°Leaving such a mess without consultation, is this really okay?¡±


    ¡°How can an emperor disregard everything?¡±


    ¡­With so many ministers supervising each other, no major issues should arise.


    For a while, the capital was filled with criticisms of the Emperor, but at this moment, the Emperor was already joyously eating barbecued meat in Tang Jinghong¡¯s courtyard.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t ce much importance on her status as the Empress in her actions and demeanor, behaving as usual.


    At his own home, Tang Jinghong was also quite rxed.


    The Chu family members were exceedingly reserved, finding it beyond their understanding to be eating with the Emperor and Empress.


    Seeing her family being so formal, Chu Qingzhi had no choice but to ask everyone to return first, leaving only Chu Qingzhi, Tang Jinghong, the Emperor and Empress, the young prince, Chu Xuyuan, Chu Xuyao, along with Da Bai, Da Lang, and Er Lang in the courtyard.


    Tang Jinghong served grilled chicken wings to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I grilled these ording to the method from the north, try them.¡±<div>


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The Emperor saw Tang Jinghong grilling with ease and also came over to learn, ¡°Jinghong, teach me.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao were grilling on another stove, ¡°Qi¡¯er, do you want venison?¡±


    ¡°Yes, give it to me.¡± The young prince held up his small bowl and approached, ¡°The barbecue is so delicious.¡±


    The young prince was enjoying the barbecue for the first time and waspletely captivated.


    Chu Qingzhi and the Empress sat at the table, with some cut fruits in front of them. The Empress, while eating an apple, looked at her son, ¡°Qi¡¯er is eating a lot today, won¡¯t he have a stomachache?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°I¡¯ll chew some digestive herbs for Qi¡¯erter, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡± The Empress no longer worried about her son, who had turned into a little foodie, seizing the rare opportunity to let him enjoy a good meal.


    On this side, the Emperor said to Tang Jinghong, ¡°I might trouble you for the next half month.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, ¡°¡­¡±


    The Emperor continued, ¡°I have arranged everything for the state affairs (all left to the ministers), and I n to return to the pce after the New Year.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°As long as the Emperor has arranged everything, it¡¯s fine. The house is spacious, feel free to stay.¡±<div>


    The Emperor was waiting for Tang Jinghhong¡¯s words, ¡°Good.¡±


    Chu Xuyao asked, ¡°Qi¡¯er, do you want grilled sausage?¡±


    The young prince extended his small bowl, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Here you go.¡± Thest piece of grilled sausage and thest two pieces of grilled sauce meat were given to the young prince.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± The young prince happily carried his small bowl back to the Empress, ¡°Mom, do you want some?¡±


    The Empress lifted her son onto the stool, ¡°You eat, mom has her portion here.¡±


    The young prince gave a piece of grilled sauce meat to the Empress, full of filial piety, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    The Empress touched her son¡¯s head, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    The Emperor, trying grilling meat for the first time and following Tang Jinghong¡¯s instructions, managed to do it sessfully, ¡°Yuni, would you honor me by tasting the meat I grilled?¡±


    The Empress looked sideways at it, then walked over with her bowl, ¡°I¡¯ll taste it.¡±


    The Empress, as a general¡¯s daughter, had been to the battlefield. Now outside the pce, her demeanor was more rxed, and she was particrly bold and resolute.


    The Empress had disguised herself as a man and joined the army under General Fan¡¯s cover when she was fourteen.


    General Fan felt he had too many enemies and feared his daughter would be bullied, so he allowed her to experience life in the military camp. There, the Empress learned many skills, making her not inferior to some generals even on the battlefield today.<div>


    Back then, to protect the Emperor, he was sent to the frontier where he met the Empress.

 Chapter 862: The Mysterious Gift

    Chapter 862: The Mysterious Gift


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the age of fifteen, the Emperor was essentially a schr raised within the pce walls, delicate and frail. The Empress disliked this about him, so she subjected him to a series of ¡°inhuman¡± transformations.


    Under the ¡°torture¡± of the Empress, the Emperor found himself attracted to her, despite her being disguised as a man at the time. During this period, he even thought he might be homosexual, leading to many humorous situations.


    The Emperor ced a grilled mushroom into the Empress¡¯s bowl, ¡°It smells good, should be edible.¡±


    Back on the frontier, they often ate grilled meat like this, which reminded them of those good old days.


    The Empress picked up a mushroom with her chopsticks and fed it to the Emperor.


    epting the Empress¡¯s feeding, the Emperor contentedly remarked, ¡°Not bad, my cooking skills are quite decent.¡±


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao looked up at the Emperor, now devoid of his imperial aura and looking more like a nobleman. They mused that even the Emperor and Empress, like them, enjoyed good food, barbecuing, andughter¡­


    The Empress returned to her seat and clinked beer mugs with Chu Qingzhi before downing her drink boldly.


    Chu Qingzhi drank her beer with a smile, finding the Empress rather cute at the moment.


    Through the flickering firelight, the Emperor gazed at his Empress, thinking to himself that no matter when, he always felt captivated by Yuni.<div>


    The young prince, holding Chu Qingzhi¡¯s bowl, approached Tang Jinghong, ¡°Minister Tang, could you give this meat to Sister Chu?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Jinghong ced a grilled chicken filet into the bowl, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t drop it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I walk steadily.¡± The young prince carefully walked back, ¡°Sister Chu, the meat is delicious. It¡¯s all for you.¡±


    The Empress pointed to the meager mushrooms in her bowl and asked, ¡°What about mom?¡±


    The young prince nced at the Emperor, noticing only vegetables on the grill, and spread his little hands, ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t grill any meat.¡±


    The Emperor and Empress, ¡°¡­¡±


    The Emperor quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll learn to grill meat right away, Yuni, just wait a bit.¡±


    The Empress pointed at Tang Jinghong, ¡°Make sure to grill it as well as Brother Tang does.¡±


    The Emperor nced at Tang Jinghong, who seemed adept at everything, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked the Empress, ¡°Are you attending the year-end banquet at Yunfei School tomorrow?¡±


    The Empress looked towards the Emperor, seeking his opinion.


    After a moment of thought, the Emperor, havinge all this way, decided it would be good to attend, ¡°We¡¯d like to go, shall we join you?¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked the Emperor, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being recognized by the students in the School?¡±


    The Emperor looked at Chu Qingzhi and smiled, ¡°Perhaps Miss Chu could help us change our appearance?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    The party continuedte into the night before everyone dispersed. That night, the Emperor¡¯s family of three moved into the second floor of Tang Jinghong¡¯s house, beginning a half-month countryside life.


    ¡­


    By the next evening, the weather was pleasant, with the sunset casting golden sunlight everywhere.


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingshuang, in their purple sister dresses, stepped out from the house.<div>


    Today, there were no sses. Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao, dressed as schrs, stood by the carriage, waiting.


    Their clean schr attire gave the two children a schrly air, though they practiced martial arts daily and were far from frail.


    On the other side, Tang Jinghong and the others were also ready.


    Tang Jinghong took one path, while the Emperor and Empress, holding the young prince by each hand, took another to meet Chu Qingzhi.<div>


    They had changed their appearances to look more ordinary, though their noble aura remained unmistakable.


    With arge group, they split into two carriages, driven by Chu Xuhua and Chu Xujin.


    Once everyone was aboard, the carriages set off for Yunfei School.


    ¡­


    Yunfei School had undergone a fresh arrangement, with some areas repaved and walls repainted. The garden was rented in parts, giving the School a new look.


    The younger students had all been sent on holiday, leaving only the older ones to help with preparations for the banquet.


    At the School¡¯s main gate, groups of students arrived, along with the asional distinguished guest.


    These guests included retired ministers, renowned individuals, officials from neighboring counties, n leaders, and heads of prominent families¡­


    The dean personally weed them at the gate.


    The county magistrate of Shuiyun arrived early, smiling as he greeted, ¡°Dean, happy new year!¡±


    The dean returned the greeting with a smile, ¡°Happy new year, my lord, pleasee inside.¡±


    A student responsible for reception approached, ¡°This way, my lord.¡±


    Following the student, the magistrate entered the banquet hall and took a seat.<div>


    Suddenly, the dean walked down the steps, ¡°Miss Chu, General Tang, wee.¡± He did not overlook theirpanions, greeting them all warmly.


    The Emperor and Empress, seeing the dean personally wee Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong, realized the influence these two had here might surpass theirs.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong returned the greeting, ¡°Dean, happy new year.¡±


    ¡°Please, this way.¡± The dean, all smiles, personally led them into the banquet hall.


    The banquet hall was specially prepared for the year-end banquet. With over five thousand students and teachers at Yunfei School, plus today¡¯s guests, the event was nned for six thousand people, just enough to fit everyone.


    The distinguished guests all sat at the front, with Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong¡¯s seats in the first row, along with their apanying family members.


    The tables were long and wide, amodating ten people each.


    The dean politely said, ¡°Please take your seats. Some guests have yet to arrive; I¡¯ll go check on them.¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°Please, Dean.¡±


    Fruits, snacks, and tea wereid out on the tables for guests to enjoy at their leisure.


    The young prince approached Chu Qingzhi, holding her hand affectionately, ¡°Sister Chu, I want to sit with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi lifted the young prince onto a chair, ¡°Sit here; I¡¯ll sit next to you.¡±


    The Emperor and Empress, feeling left out, ¡°¡­¡±<div>


    After they were seated, early-arriving distinguished guests came to greet Chu Qingzhi, including the county magistrate.


    After these guests left, familiar students from the School, such as Xu Guannan, Fang Mingyi, and Song Qingyuan, came over to greet her, followed by those less acquainted.


    If one didn¡¯t know better, they might assume Chu Qingzhi was the guest of honor today.


    A group of students surrounded Chu Qingzhi¡­


    Xu Guannan, with a smile, said, ¡°Miss Chu, there¡¯s a talent show at today¡¯s banquet. Everyone might expect you to perform.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked the crowd, ¡°Have you all performed before?¡±


    Fang Mingyiughed, ¡°We¡¯ve all performed, and it led to many amusing incidents.¡±


    Song Qingyuan added, ¡°But the one who wins first ce gets a mysterious gift.¡±


    Fang Mingyi patted Xu Guannan on the shoulder, ¡°Last year¡¯s mysterious gift was won by Brother Guannan. We asked him what it was, but he hasn¡¯t told us to this day.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°That¡¯s great, maybe I can win another one today.¡±


    Xu Guannan shook his head with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this year¡¯s might have to be yours.¡±

 Chapter 863: Intensifying Conflicts

    Chapter 863: Intensifying Conflicts


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand, modestly stating, ¡°It depends on what. I¡¯m not good at everything.¡±


    Fang Mingyimented, ¡°Even if it¡¯s something you¡¯re not good at, ordinary people are no match for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°You tter me¡­¡±


    While everyone was having a good time and the atmosphere was harmonious, a few students sitting at the same table in the right corner looked at them with displeasure.


    These students were not from Yunfei School but from the Imperial College, sent here as ¡°envoys¡± by the Master of Sacrificial Wine. Of course, Yunfei School had also sent people over, ostensibly for mutual exchange.


    Wei Maokai sarcastically remarked, ¡°Yunfei School is truly declining year by year. Now, they even start to admire a woman!¡±


    Zeng Yuanshi chimed in, ¡°Our Imperial College never allows women to enter, let alone during the School¡¯s grand event. Now, there¡¯s really no sense of propriety.¡±


    Ning Jingzun nced in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s direction, ¡°A group of students actually submitting to a woman, it¡¯s truly a disgrace for schrs.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Their loudments were overheard by Xu Guannan and the other students, instantly intensifying the conflict.<div>


    Song Qingyuan turned his head to retort, ¡°Whether we admire a woman or not, you are guests in our School. Shouldn¡¯t you behave as guests?¡±


    Wei Maokai snorted, ¡°We¡¯re just reminding you because we can¡¯t stand to watch. Could it be that you¡¯re so angered by our straightforward words?¡±


    Fang Mingyi¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°Remind us? We don¡¯t need your reminders, have you even looked at yourselves?¡±


    Zeng Shiyuan countered, ¡°Bitter medicine cures sickness, and harsh advice is sincere. Regardless of our behavior, we¡¯re just speaking the truth!¡±


    Pan Yuheng, unable to contain his temper, ¡°You know nothing, what ¡®truth¡¯ are you talking about? You¡¯re just spouting nonsense.¡±


    Ning Jingzun¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°We¡¯re spouting nonsense? Weren¡¯t you allughing and chatting around a woman just now?¡±


    Tang Jiyang questioned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a woman? How does it bother you?¡±


    Wei Maokai sneered, ¡°It¡¯s just displeasing to see, schrs fraternizing with women, aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at? Yunfei School reallycks dignity!¡±


    Fang Mingyi quickly retorted, ¡°Lacks dignity, yet you stille?¡±


    Zeng Shiyuan expressed disdain, ¡°Do you think we wanted toe? We were assigned to this. Who wants to attend your banquet? We have our own to attend!¡±


    Song Qingyuan sarcastically replied, ¡°Well, that must have been quite the hardship for you.¡±


    Ning Jingzun disdainfully stated, ¡°Indeed, it was. Anyway, we won¡¯te next time.¡±


    Pan Yuheng angrily dered, ¡°Then you¡¯d better leave right after the banquet ends tonight. Our School can¡¯t amodate such esteemed figures as you!¡±


    Wei Maokai was indifferent, ¡°Leave then, what¡¯s the big deal!¡±


    Xu Guannan advised everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s ignore them and continue our conversation.¡±


    Fang Mingyi couldn¡¯t help venting, ¡°Our good mood was spoiled by a bunch of pigs!¡±


    Zeng Shiyuan mmed the table, causing a loudmotion, ¡°Who are you calling pigs?¡±


    Fang Mingyi loudly stated, ¡°Whoever fits the cap, wears it!¡±


    The room burst intoughter.<div>


    The students from the Imperial College collectively red in anger.


    Chu Qingzhi remained calm, not getting involved in the conflict between the two sides. She was just there to enjoy the meal without seeking trouble.


    Tang Jinghong looked to Chu Qingzhi for cues. If Chu Qingzhi was displeased, he would make sure the others were even more so!


    Chu Qingshuang sat quietly, surprised that even schrs could quarrel, engaging in verbal sparring and veiled insults, no less intense than the quarrels at the vige entrance.<div>


    The Emperor and Empress exchanged a smile, not expecting such fiery rivalry between the students of the two academies. However,petition fosters progress, and there was no need for intervention.


    The young prince, munching on his food, watched the argument unfold as if it were a y, his eyes gleaming with interest.


    Observers: This was a verbal battle sparked by a woman!


    The news of the banquet hall¡¯s incident quickly reached the dean¡¯s ears, who simplyughed it off. It was no surprise that students from the two academies would quarrel upon meeting; there was no need for concern!


    As the sun slowly set behind the hills, darkness enveloped thend, and everything became hazy in the night.


    Inside the brightly lit banquet hall, the sound of music filled the air.


    With all guests present and the School¡¯s students seated, everyone awaited the dean¡¯s arrival.


    As the dean entered the banquet hall, the room gradually fell silent.


    Sitting facing everyone, the dean acted as the host, ¡°Firstly, wee all distinguished guests to the banquet¡­¡±


    Following tradition, the dean delivered an eloquent speech.


    After the speech, the main theme of the banquet officially began¡­


    Above each corresponding table, a small scroll fell from above, suspended in mid-air. The scrolls listed various topics, including riddles, poetry, lyrics, couplets, offering a variety of intellectual challenges preferred by schrs and poets.


    Some topics were repeated, which meant answering them a second time would be an indirect way of increasing the difficulty.<div>


    Each table worked together to solve the puzzles on the scroll. Those who failed had to perform a talent, while sessful tables were rewarded with a fine dish.


    The dean scanned the audience with a smile, ¡°As usual, those who answer correctly will receive a luxurious dish from the kitchen. If you can¡¯t answer, others can try, and the dish will go to whoever solves it.¡±


    ¡°Now, everyone can start answering!¡±


    Chu Xuyuan read the riddle for their table, ¡°Three mouths stacked together, don¡¯t guess it as the character for ¡®pin¡¯!¡±


    Chu Qingshuang looked at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Sister, if it¡¯s not ¡®pin¡¯, what is it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi whispered a word into Chu Qingshuang¡¯s ear.


    Chu Qingshuang blinked, ¡°Oh right, that¡¯s also three mouths. It seems I need to read more.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi, curious about the word.


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at her eyes as a hint.


    After a moment, Tang Jinghong understood. It was his narrow view; indeed, riddles are not easy to guess.


    The Empress tugged at the Emperor¡¯s clothes, whispering, ¡°What¡¯s the answer to the riddle?¡±


    The Emperor leaned in and told the Empress the solution.


    The Empress nced at the Emperor, wondering how she hadn¡¯t guessed it herself.<div>


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao, knowing the solution from the others, pondered deeply. What else could three mouths form if not the character ¡®Pin¡¯?


    After a while, they finally realized the answer, having that ¡°aha¡± moment!


    Meanwhile, someone stood up to answer their table¡¯s challenge; it was Xu Guannan¡¯s table. ¡°Our challenge is toplete a verse. The given line is: ¡®Year after year, flowers look alike,¡¯ and we¡¯vepleted it with: ¡®Year after year, flowers look alike.''¡±


    Apuse filled the room, ¡°Well done!¡±


    A servant announced loudly, ¡°Serving the dish, steamed Wuchang fish.¡±


    Each table already had six basic dishesid out, identical for all. Additional dishes were to be earned through thepetition.


    However, there was one final dish, a grand finale served at the end of the banquet, meant as a summary of the year. This would be brought out just before the event concluded, ensuring a memorable closure to the gathering.


    The dean smiled across the room, ¡°As always, those who answer correctly will receive a luxurious dish from our kitchen. If you fail to answer, others may attempt, and the dish will go to the one who solves it.¡±


    ¡°Now, let the answers begin!¡±


    Chu Xuyuan read out their table¡¯s riddle, ¡°Three mouths stacked on top of each other, don¡¯t guess it as pin¡±


    Chu Qingshuang turned to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Sister, if it¡¯s not ¡®pin¡¯, what could it be?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi whispered the answer in Chu Qingshuang¡¯s ear.


    Chu Qingshuang blinked, ¡°Oh right, that also makes (three). Seems I need to read more.¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong looked at Chu Qingzhi, curious about the solution.


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to her eyes, giving a hint.


    With the hint, Tang Jinghong quickly grasped it. He had been too narrow-minded; indeed, riddles are challenging to guess.


    The Empress tugged at the Emperor¡¯s sleeve, whispering, ¡°What¡¯s the riddle¡¯s answer?¡±


    The Emperor leaned in to share the solution with the Empress.


    The Empress nced at the Emperor, wondering how she hadn¡¯t figured it out.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao, having already known the answer through others, reflected deeply. Aside from forming ¡®ping¡¯, what else could three ¡®kou¡¯s create?


    After pondering for a while, they finally came to an understanding.


    At this moment, someone stood up to answer their table¡¯s challenge; it was Xu Guannan¡¯s group. ¡°For our table, the challenge is toplete a verse. The prompt was: ¡®Year after year, flowers look alike,¡¯ and we¡¯vepleted it with: ¡®Year after year, the same wishes we hold.''¡±


    The audience apuded, ¡°Excellent!¡±


    A servant announced, ¡°Bringing out the dish: steamed Wuchang fish.¡±


    Each table was initially set with six basic dishes, all the same across the board. Additional dishes had to be won through this intellectual contest.


    Yet, the ultimate dish, a showstopper for each table, awaited at the banquet¡¯s end, serving as a culmination of the year. This dish would only be revealed just before the festivities concluded, adding a final touch of elegance to the evening.

 Chapter 864: Wasting Life

    Chapter 864: Wasting Life


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing the delicious dishes being served to other tables, the young prince, who had been watching eagerly, became anxious, ¡°Sister Chu, I also want to eat fish.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted the young prince¡¯s back, ¡°Then let¡¯s answer the question.¡±


    The young prince didn¡¯t understand, but he believed whatever Sister Chu said was right, so he just agreed, ¡°Mhm mhm mhm.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked Chu Xuyuan to give the answer.


    Chu Xuyuan stood up, gave a bow to everyone, and answered, ¡°¡®Three mouths stacked on top of each other, don¡¯t guess it as the character for ¡®pin¡± is the character ¡®mu¡¯.¡±


    After revealing the answer, everyone thought about it carefully; ¡®mu¡¯ indeed also consisted of three mouths stacked.


    Apuse followed, ¡°Good!¡±


    A servant announced loudly, ¡°Serving the dish, steamed Wuchang fish.¡±


    The young prince, seeing the fish being ced on their table, happily pped his little hands. He knew it, following Sister Chu was never wrong.


    Wuchang fish is known for having few bones, safe for children to eat, especially with Chu Qingzhi around. She skillfully deboned arge piece of fish flesh cleanly off the fish.<div>


    Chu Qingzhi ced the fish flesh in the young prince¡¯s bowl.


    The young prince looked up at Chu Qingzhi with bright eyes, ¡°Sister Chu, you are so nice.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled gently, ¡°Eat up.¡±


    Fang Mingyi¡¯s voice came from the side, ¡°Let¡¯s not fight over it, as the hosts, we should give more opportunities to our guests.¡±


    This drew everyone¡¯s attention to the table of students from the Imperial College.


    ¡°It¡¯s only fair to give the chance to our guests. What¡¯s your question?¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t answer, we can help.¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of good dishes in the kitchen, don¡¯t be shy. We¡¯ll send one over to you, and it¡¯s no big deal if we eat one less.¡±


    The students from the Imperial College looked extremely displeased because they couldn¡¯t answer their question, or else they would have taken the spotlight earlier.


    Their question was: Please pronounce the character ¡°Die¡± correctly.


    Who knew what this character was? They had never encountered it before, and while they were clueless about how to proceed, Fang Mingyi specifically targeted them.


    Their table was silent; in fact, not many people knew this character, but the students from the Imperial College were just unlucky to get this question.


    ¡°Hurry up, if you answer, then we can too, or the dish will get cold.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, we¡¯ll do it for you.¡±


    ¡°Come on, what¡¯s with the silent treatment!¡±


    Wei Maokai mmed the table, ¡°Stop rushing us. If we can¡¯t answer, whoever can, just do it!¡±


    ¡°Ha, so you can¡¯t answer!¡±


    ¡°I thought students from the Imperial College were impressive. Turns out, not so much!¡±


    ¡°Ah, what a disappointment.¡±<div>


    Amidst the snide remarks, the students from the Imperial College were almost fuming with rage.


    Then, Chu Xuyao stood up, speaking clearly, ¡°This character is pronounced ¡®l¨¦i¡¯, the same as the ¡®l¨¦i¡¯ for thunder in the sky.¡±


    Apuse followed, ¡°Good!¡±


    The servant¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°Serving a dish of crab meat lion¡¯s head.¡±<div>


    Chu Xuyao stood up to answer primarily topete for the dish. He didn¡¯t know this character, but he had a powerful sister, so the crab meat lion¡¯s head was theirs.


    The young prince whispered in excitement, ¡°Wow, more delicious food.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi served him a lion¡¯s head, ¡°Eat up, and if there¡¯s anything else you want, we¡¯llpete for itter.¡±


    Zeng Yuanshi eyed Chu Xuyao, narrowing his eyes. That table didn¡¯t have any schrs, just a few ordinary guests. How could they know such a difficult word? ¡°Are you cheating?¡±


    This usation was a direct affront to everyone at Yunfei School.


    Pan Yuheng, who was quick-tempered, stood up in indignation, ¡°Baseless usations! It¡¯s just a question at a banquet, meant for fun. Who would cheat over it?¡±


    Zeng Shiyuan angrily retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t need to lie. To embarrass us, what wouldn¡¯t you do?¡±


    Pan Yuheng nced at all the scrolls in the room, countering, ¡°These scrolls were randomly hung up three days ago and you chose a seat at random when you came into the banquet hall. How could we cheat? Do you think we can predict the future?¡±


    Zeng Shiyuan argued back, ¡°Or maybe you know all the questions on these scrolls, no matter where we sit, you¡¯ve nned it.¡±


    Pan Yuheng scoffed, ¡°So, you mean to say, no matter the question, you can¡¯t answer it?¡±


    Zeng Shiyuan, red-faced with anger, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Pan Yuheng offered a way out, ¡°How about this, pick any question from those present. If you answer correctly, we¡¯ll also give you a dish. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± This wasn¡¯t the time to be concerned about pride. After exchanging nces, they dispersed to select a question, determined to answer at least one correctly; otherwise, how would they face others upon their return?<div>


    Everyone quietly watched them choose a question to answer¡­


    Chu Qingshuang tugged at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Sister, can they answer it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi realistically stated, ¡°As students from the Imperial College, they can¡¯t be that weak, or why would they be sent to a rival School? They wouldn¡¯t deliberatelye to lose face.¡±


    Chu Qingshuang nodded in agreement, ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, Ning Jingzun from the Imperial College spoke up, ¡°I will answer this question¡­¡±


    The question he chose was: In a cage there are chickens and rabbits, with thirty-five heads in total and ny-four feet. How many chickens and rabbits are there, respectively?


    Ning Jingzun exined, ¡°Assuming there are thirty-five chickens, that would make seventy feet. But in reality, there are ny-four feet, meaning the twenty-four feet unounted for belong to rabbits mistaken for chickens. Therefore, from the supposed thirty-five chickens, twelve are actually rabbits, meaning there are twenty-three chickens and twelve rabbits in total.¡±


    The students from the Imperial College apuded, ¡°Good!¡±


    The dean nodded, ¡°Exactly right!¡±


    The servant announced, ¡°Serving a dish of Tai Bai Duck.¡±


    The students from the Imperial College returned to their seats, looking smug. They believed only they could answer such a difficult question correctly, ready to make Yunfei School lose face.


    The banquet continued¡­


    More and more people stood up to answer questions until only one question remained unanswered, stumping all the schrs.<div>


    Thisst question was: There is an unknown number of items; counted by threes, two remain; counted by fives, three remain; counted by sevens, two remain. How many items are there?


    Everyone calcted with their fingers, but all were left frowning and shaking their heads, including Xu Guannan.


    Arithmetic wasn¡¯t tested in the imperial examinations, so this area was rtively unexplored, and truly, they couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    The students from the Imperial College whispered among themselves.


    ¡°This Yunfei School is really twisted, making us schrs answer such difficult questions. Isn¡¯t this deliberately making things hard for everyone?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what they think? If it were up to Imperial Dean, he definitely wouldn¡¯t pose such bizarre questions.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Imperial Dean aims to cultivate all students into officials who can govern and bring peace to the people.¡±


    ¡°Lucky we¡¯re at the Imperial College. If we were at Yunfei School, our lives would definitely be wasted.¡±

 Chapter 865: Present Buddha with Borrowed Flowers

    Chapter 865: Present Buddha with Borrowed Flowers


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that this was simply a basic arithmetic question about finding a natural number that when divided by three leaves a remainder of two, by five leaves three, and by seven leaves two.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t that talented brother from before solve this one as well? If you can solve this, I¡¯ll admit you¡¯re impressive.¡±


    The students from the Imperial College ignored everyone. If they could solve it, they would have already shown up at Yunfei Academy; there was no need to wait until now.


    Tang Jinghong also felt somewhat helpless; the question was too difficult, beyond his ability to solve.


    The Emperor and the Empress smiled helplessly; their teacher had never covered this, so they couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Chu Xuyuan and Chu Xuyao looked unanimously at Chu Qingzhi for help, ¡°Sister Five¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi whispered, ¡°Twenty-three.¡± As well as the multiples of twenty-three, but introducing multiples to these ancient folks was anotheryer of new knowledge that didn¡¯t need to be extended upon here.


    The two immediately started counting on their fingers, and it really added up.


    After exchanging a nce, Chu Xuyuan stood up, somewhat excitedly, and dered, ¡°Twenty-three.¡±


    All eyes in the hall converged on them as everyone began to calcte.<div>


    The dean stroked his beard, smiling broadly, ¡°Correct answer, it is indeed twenty-three. Serve the dish.¡±


    A servant announced loudly, ¡°Serving Yang Fang Fish.¡±


    This dish, where fish is steamed within arge cut ofmb,bining the vors ofmb and fish with seasoning, is delicious beyond measure, and everyone wanted a taste.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s table, aside from answering their own question, had managed to snag four dishes from others, making them the top ¡°harvesters¡± of the banquet. Many eyes looked their way, filled with envy.


    Next, the banquet moved onto the second segment, guessing the gift packs.


    The servant brought out threerge gift packs and lined them up on the table. The packs contained food, daily necessities, books, and even some empty ones. Each person had a chance to guess once; whatever you guessed, you got.


    This was everyone¡¯s favorite part of the banquet, requiring no brainpower, and depending on your luck, you could walk away with something nice.


    The servant ced threerge gift packs on a half-person-tall table next to the dean, ¡°Who wants to guess first?¡±


    The crowd encouraged¡­


    ¡°Let the dean guess first!¡±


    ¡°Dean, bring us some good luck!¡±


    The dean chuckled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go first.¡± He pointed at the gift pack on the far left.


    Upon opening, the servant announced, ¡°Congrattions to the dean, you¡¯ve got a bag of peanut candy.¡±


    The dean ced the peanut candy on the table, ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to test your luck.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I can tell you some good news. Among these gift packs, there are three excellent items: notes from the previous top imperial exam scorer, a rare book by Master Lu Xia, and arge gold ingot. Good luck to you all.¡±


    Master Lu Xia was the first literary giant in the literary world. His books were considered ssics by everyone, sought after by many schrs and already impossible to buy.


    Obtaining one of his books could be considered the luckiest thing for a schr, almost equivalent to scoring top three in the imperial exams.


    Upon hearing the dean¡¯s words, excitement shed across everyone¡¯s faces, even the usuallyposed students from the Imperial College couldn¡¯t sit still, staring intently at the gift packs.


    After replenishing a gift pack, the servant said, ¡°Please continue to guess.¡±<div>


    Fang Mingyi rushed to stand up, ¡°The one in the middle.¡±


    Upon opening, the servant revealed, ¡°Congrattions, you got ten pairs of chopsticks.¡±


    Laughter erupted, ¡°Haha, chopsticks.¡±


    The servant handed the chopsticks to Fang Mingyi, ¡°Congrattions, Young Master Fang.¡±<div>


    Fang Mingyi sighed in disappointment, ¡°What¡¯s there to congratte, just my bad luck.¡±


    The servant chuckled and trotted back.


    In the race for the three excellent items, Xu Guannan also took his chance, ¡°The one on the right.¡±


    Upon opening, the servant eximed, ¡°Ah! Congrattions to Brother Guannan, you¡¯ve got Master Lu Xia¡¯s rare book.¡±


    The hall erupted¡­


    ¡°So easily obtained, I¡¯m so envious. Why couldn¡¯t it be me!¡±


    Fang Mingyi incredulously looked at Xu Guannan, ¡°How is your luck so good? I should¡¯ve traded with you.¡±


    Xu Guannan was also surprised, ¡°I can copy it for you, fair enough?¡±


    Fang Mingyi brightened up, ¡°Fair enough, good brother.¡±


    Song Qingyuan quickly said, ¡°Brother Guannan, you can¡¯t forget us.¡±


    Xu Guannan generously dered, ¡°I won¡¯t. Anyone who wants it can copy a bookter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Guannan.¡±


    After a while, Chu Xuyuan got his chance, ¡°Open the one on the far left.¡±<div>


    Upon opening, the servant announced, ¡°Congrattions, a piece of Duan inkstone.¡±


    Duan inkstone was quite valuable. Chu Xuyuan happily epted the inkstone, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The young prince, interested, waved his hand, ¡°I want to, I want to¡­¡±


    This was Chu Qingzhi¡¯s cute little charge, exuding nobility, so he needed to be amodated. The dean said, ¡°Let¡¯s give this chance to the little one.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi to the young prince, ¡°You pick a gift pack, any one.¡±


    The young prince pointed, ¡°I want the middle one.¡±


    Upon opening, the servant took out a ten-tael silver ingot, ¡°Congrattions to the young master.¡±


    The servant handed the silver ingot to the young prince.


    The young prince, already familiar with money, held the silver ingot, looked at Chu Qingzhi and the Empress, wondering who to give it to since there was only one.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Suddenly, the young prince called the servant back.


    The servant turned, ¡°Young master, what is it?¡±


    The young prince handed the ingot to the servant, ¡°Can you exchange this for two smaller ones? I want to give them away.¡±


    Ah?<div>


    The servant didn¡¯t know what to do and looked at the dean for guidance.


    The dean nodded in approval.


    So the servant exchanged the original ingot for two five-tael ingots and returned them to the young prince, ¡°Is this okay now, young master?¡±


    The young prince held one in each hand, furrowing his little brow, muttering, ¡°It got smaller?¡±


    Thisment sent the room intoughter; the child was too adorable.


    The young prince handed one silver ingot to Chu Qingzhi and the other to the Empress, not favoring one over the other, ¡°Sister Chu, Mom, although it got smaller, there are more now. It¡¯s for you.¡±


    Both smiled and thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Qi¡¯er.¡±


    The young prince waved his hand, ¡°No thanks needed.¡±


    The Empress, touched by holding the small silver ingot, ¡°Qi¡¯er is quite thoughtful.¡±


    The Emperor gently held the Empress¡¯s other hand, speaking with a hint of pride, ¡°Of course, Qi¡¯er is my son, after all.¡±


    The Empress gave the Emperor a sidelong nce, her expression saying, ¡°Give him a little sunshine, and he blossoms brightly,¡± before adding, ¡°When we return, I¡¯ll have this silver turned into jewelry to wear all the time.¡±


    The Emperor gestured towards the small ingot in the Empress¡¯s hand, ¡°It would be its honor.¡±


    The Empress, ¡°¡­¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong, seizing his opportunity, ¡°Let¡¯s open the one on the left.¡±


    Upon opening, the package revealed a beautifully crafted sachet. The sachet was green with several blossoming begonias embroidered on it, featuring fifteen evenly spaced pleats, with cords made from thread running through the top. The ends of the cords were tasseled with a gradient effect, truly a sight to behold.


    Tang Jinghong took the sachet and presented it to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi genuinely liked the sachet, offering a smile, ¡°Is this a case of ¡®present Buddha with borrowed flowers¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 866: Poetry Glutinous Rice

    Chapter 866: Poetry Glutinous Rice


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong readily agreed, ¡°If I could embroider a sachet, I would definitely embroider one for you myself.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled as she epted the sachet, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, I like it.¡±


    Seeing that the Empress seemed to like the sachet Chu Qingzhi received, the Emperor quickly seized an opportunity to try his luck at getting a sachet too, ¡°I¡¯ll choose the one on the far left.¡±


    Upon opening, a dark red sachet was revealed, exquisitely made, simr in style to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s but differing in color and embroidery. This one featured peony flowers, perfectly suiting the Empress¡¯s stature.


    After receiving the sachet, the Emperor immediately presented it to the Empress, ¡°Yuning, this is for you.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s face lit up with a smile, clearly cherishing the sachet. Of course, as the Empress, there wasn¡¯t much she hadn¡¯t seen, but what she appreciated was the Emperor¡¯s thoughtfulness, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The Emperor whispered in the Empress¡¯s ear, ¡°I would give you the whole world if I could.¡±


    ¡°tterer,¡± the Empress said softly, her eyes filled withughter.


    Chu Qingshuang tugged at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Sister Five, won¡¯t you choose one?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll choose after you.¡±<div>


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Qingshuang chose a bracelet worth three taels of silver, delighted with her good fortune.


    Chu Qingzhi raised her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll choose one too.¡±


    As soon as she spoke, the lively atmosphere quieted down instantly, all eyes on her.


    The servant asked, ¡°Which one will thedy choose?¡±


    ¡°The middle one.¡± Chu Qingzhi randomly chose without using any magic or spiritual power, not knowing what it would be.


    The package chosen by Chu Qingzhi became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, and even the servant was nervous as he opened it, revealing a man¡¯s white jade ring.


    Chu Qingzhi thought it was quite suitable. She took the ring and slipped it onto Tang Jinghong¡¯s middle finger, a perfect fit, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, a smile ying on his lips, ¡°Very much.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s yours,¡± said Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°I will treasure it,¡± Tang Jinghong said, his smile widening, feeling a surge of affection towards Chu Qingzhi.


    Everyone continued to eagerly open their gift packages.


    Some found treasures, others did not, and the atmosphere was filled withughter. The next segment was a talent show, where the winner could receive a mysterious gift.


    This segment was usually the time for a few outstanding schrs from the academy to shine.


    The dean provided a new sheet of music that anyone could perform, on any instrument of their choice.


    All kinds of instruments were avable in the banquet hall for personal selection.


    The dean handed the music sheet to the servant, who distributed it among the students, ready for performance.


    Pan Yuheng suggested giving the guests from the Imperial College a chance to perform, a proposition supported by everyone.


    Thus, the servant brought a music sheet to the Imperial College students¡¯ table, ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±


    After some hesitation, they bravely faced the music sheet, not willing to concede defeat directly.<div>


    The schrs from Yunfei School watched the Imperial College students mockingly, having instigated the challenge.


    The Emperor observed the scene, noting the inevitable rivalry among schrs.


    After receiving a music sheet, the Emperor and the Empress studied it together.


    The Emperor, having been meticulously trained by the previous emperor for fifteen years, was proficient in all arts and would have ranked high if he were to take the imperial examinations. His talent was no less than anyone else¡¯s.<div>


    Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi also reviewed their sheet together.


    The music sheet titled ¡°General¡¯s Order¡± evoked the destion and heroism of the vast desert. It was challenging to convey this grandeur through most instruments.


    Tang Jinghong, not well-versed in musical instruments, asked Chu Qingzhi for advice on the best instrument for this piece.


    ¡°Chime bells,¡± Chu Qingzhi exined. ¡°Only the sound of chime bells can fully express the grand and tragic atmosphere. Other instruments would add a soft beauty, which wouldn¡¯t suit the piece.¡±


    Asking if Chu Qingzhi knew how to y, she admitted to having yed a few times but not delving deeply into it.


    Tang Jinghong regretted not being skilled with instruments himself; it would have been wonderful to perform together with Chu Qingzhi.


    While they were talking, the Emperor and the Empress decided to perform a duet, wanting to create more beautiful memories together. They informed the dean and moved to where the chime bells were set up.


    Positioned at either end, they exchanged a loving nce before picking up the mallets to begin their duet.


    The audience watched in silence as the young prince turned to see his parents perform.


    As the chime bells rang, their sound seemed to travel through millennia, stirring the soul with its deep resonance, perfectlyplementing the ¡°General¡¯s Order¡± and showcasing the instrument¡¯s ability to evoke profound emotions.


    After about fifteen minutes of ying, the audience remained spellbound by the performance, taking some time to return to reality.


    The Emperor and the Empress looked at each other and smiled, their connection unspoken. They then returned to their seats hand in hand.


    The young prince praised, ¡°Dad, Mom, that was so beautiful.¡±<div>


    The Empress tenderly touched her son¡¯s head, ¡°If Qi¡¯er likes it, you can learn too when you¡¯re older.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± the young prince nodded.


    Apuse erupted, ¡°Well done!¡±


    No one else needed to perform after such a disy. After a while, the dean announced, ¡°Since no one else has performed, shall we give the mysterious gift to this lord anddy?¡±


    ¡°Dean, please do. They truly deserve it.¡±


    The schrs were deeply moved by the performance, their spirits stirred, readily acknowledging the Emperor and Empress¡¯s merit.


    The servant brought the mysterious gift to the Emperor and Empress, who decided to open it at home.


    As the banquet drew to a close, the dean signaled to the servant at the door, who then announced, ¡°Serving the ssic of Poetry Glutinous Rice!¡±


    Everyone immediately began whispering amongst themselves¡­


    ¡°ssic of Poetry Glutinous Rice?¡±


    ¡°What an odd name, what kind of dish is that?¡±


    ¡°I heard the highlight dish of our banquet was ordered from Chu¡¯s Trade. The name might be strange, but it¡¯s definitely delicious.¡±


    ¡°From Chu¡¯s Trade? Then it¡¯s worth looking forward to.¡±<div>


    Amidst the murmurs,rge tes were brought out and ced in the center of the tables, bing the center of attention.


    ¡°Are we sure this is for eating, not just for looking?¡±


    ¡°This dish is too beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It looks so good, I almost don¡¯t want to eat it!¡±


    At Xu Guannan¡¯s table, the whiterge te disyed the words, ¡°Before my bed, the moon is shining bright, I suspect it¡¯s frost on the ground.¡± These ten characters were made from glutinous rice of different colors, creating a visually stunning and artistic arrangement, surrounded by various

 Chapter 867: An Irrevocable Order

    Chapter 867: An Irrevocable Order


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This dish is made by mixing glutinous rice with shredded chicken, seasonings, and colorings. The mixture is then pressed intorge character molds, steamed, and artistically ted.


    Each te features a different line of poetry, with corresponding garnishes and decorative elements, making each one visually stunning.


    The colorings were prepared by Chu Qingzhi using nt juices, tasteless, odorless, and non-toxic, ensuring they were safe to eat.


    In total, seven different colorings were prepared.


    Xu Guannan¡¯s table featured a poem rted to moonlight, thus the dish was white, with no coloring added, but it still looked incredibly appetizing, with the aroma of glutinous rice and chicken wafting up enticingly.


    The dean¡¯s table had the line ¡°Dewdrops quench the thirst of hanging tendrils, their sound trickles from the sparse paulownia.,¡± suggesting a green color, so the dish was green.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s table featured ¡°The southern ridges in their shadowed grace, where snow umtes, touching the clouds¡¯ edge.,¡± corresponding to snow being white, so the dish was also white.


    The colors added were determined by the poetry, with each line having elements associated with specific colors.


    Now, everyone finally understood the meaning behind ¡°ssic of Poetry Glutinous Rice.¡±


    The dean asked, ¡°Qingzhi, did you write these lines?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°No, I found them in a book. They were written by sages. I thought the lines were beautifully written, so I noted them down.¡±


    The dean, looking at the poetic lines on the tes, praised, ¡°Each line is a masterpiece. It¡¯s a pity we don¡¯t know which sage wrote them. They¡¯re written so well.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi diverted the topic, ¡°It¡¯s hard to trace the sages, but let¡¯s try the dish and see how it tastes.¡±


    Everyone hesitated with their chopsticks, reluctant to disturb the picturesque arrangements. ¡°Such beautiful dishes are meant to be admired, not eaten,¡± they thought.


    Seeing no one moving, Chu Qingzhi urged, ¡°It will get cold if you don¡¯t eat now, and it won¡¯t taste as good.¡±


    Reluctantly, everyone began transferring the beautifully shaped ¡°characters¡± into their bowls and slowly savored the dish. The glutinous rice was sticky and fragrant, leaving an unforgettable taste. Privately, everyone agreed this was the most reluctant they¡¯d ever been to consume a dish in their lives.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s table wasn¡¯t fully upied, so she gave the extra ¡°characters¡± to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Here, eat up.¡± Pampering her boyfriend.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Tang Jinghong replied, squeezing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand under the table.


    After the final dish, the dean made a year-end summary and announced the holiday before the gathering dispersed.


    ¡­


    By the time they returned to Chu Vige, it was veryte and cold, so everyone went straight to wash up and rest.


    After bathing, Tang Jinghong went back to his room but found himself thinking of the book Chu Qingzhi gave him. He redressed and went to the study to continue reading¡­


    He ended up reading through the night, so engrossed in the book that he couldn¡¯t put it down, only realizing it was morning when the light shone through the window.


    Though he only finished half the book, the progress was satisfying.


    Since the Emperor and Empress were staying at his ce, Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t go to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s house for meals; they ate separately at his home.


    Chu Qingzhi nned to visit the charitable hall to check on the children, who were without a permanent home. She went to inform Tang Jinghong before leaving, so he wouldn¡¯t worry about her whereabouts.


    Seeing Tang Jinghong with dark circles under his eyes and looking somewhat haggard, Chu Qingzhi was taken aback, ¡°What were you doingst night?¡±


    ¡°I read books all night,¡± Tang Jinghong rubbed his tired eyes.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Reading my book?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°Yes, I want to finish it quickly and share my thoughts with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gently brushed over Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes with her hand, using her spiritual power to refresh him, ¡°No rush, take your time.¡±


    Tang Jinghong felt immediate relief, ¡°Where are you headed?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed towards the direction of the town, ¡°I¡¯m going to the charitable hall. The children there have nowhere to live. I¡¯ll see if I can expedite the construction of their house so they can have a proper New Year.¡±


    Tang Jinghong wrapped Chu Qingzhi¡¯s cloak tighter around her, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When the Emperor and Empress learned Chu Qingzhi was visiting the charitable hall, they decided to join her.


    They wanted to see for themselves how the people under their rule were living, whether they were as content as the officials imed.


    ¡­


    At the charitable hall.


    Sounds of construction filled the air.


    Nie Huiyang, with great empathy, had started the work early, moved by the plight of the orphans without anyone to rely on.


    Having someone like Chu Qingzhi in their county, who cared for the poor, was a blessing. It was uncertain if other counties had suchpassionate individuals.


    ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    From the moment she left her house to the charitable hall, people greeted Chu Qingzhi along the way.


    Tang Jinghong was used to this; the more good deeds Chu Qingzhi did, the more people knew her, which was only natural.


    But for the Emperor and Empress, this was astonishing.


    They had never seen someone like Chu Qingzhi, who had deeply ingrained herself into the hearts of the people.


    Those who greeted her did so with genuine respect and warmth in their eyes, a stark contrast to the obligatory greetings high officials in the capital often received, driven more by status, benefits, and power rather than real admiration.


    Zhang Lingmei ran out from inside the hall, happily shouting, ¡°Sister!¡±


    Other children from the charitable hall followed, running out to greet her, ¡°Sister, good morning.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled warmly at the children, approaching them, ¡°Have you had breakfast yet?¡±


    Xia Dongming shook his head, ¡°Not yet, Sister Lingmei is still cooking.¡±


    He was also a child from the charitable hall, found by Elder Zhang at the doorstep during winter, taken in to be raised among the other orphans. At nine years old, he looked much younger due to malnutrition.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and inquired, ¡°Did you help with the cooking?¡±


    The children responded in unison, ¡°We helped.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all very good,¡± Chu Qingzhi praised, then gently instructed, ¡°Go back and finish preparing your meal. I¡¯ll be here for a while longer, soe and find me afterward to chat.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Zhang Lingmei herded the children back inside.


    The Emperor and Empress observed this scene with mixed emotions. Despite their efforts to improve the lives of their subjects, there were still many who lived in poverty.


    Nie Huiyang, seeing Chu Qingzhi arrive, hurried over to the construction site¡¯s edge, ¡°Qingzhi, everyone¡¯s really putting their hearts into this. An Shanwu will bring more peopleter. We¡¯ll try to finish the building within ten days.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi instructed, ¡°Please make sure everyone stays safe, and thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Nie Huiyang waved off her thanks with a broad gesture, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thanked him again, ¡°I won¡¯t keep you any longer, go on with your work.¡±


    ¡°You too,¡± Nie Huiyang said as he walked back to oversee the construction.


    The Emperor prepared to issue a strict mandate to all local officials under his rule: any official whose jurisdiction reported deaths due to starvation or freezing would be immediately dismissed from their position.


    As Chu Qingzhi wandered around the charitable hall, she considered finding a suitable piece ofnd for the children to cultivate. They needed to learn self-sufficiency, as she couldn¡¯t support them forever.

 Chapter 868: A Fresh Approach

    Chapter 868: A Fresh Approach


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The charitable hall was located on the outskirts of the county, next to a bamboo forest. Through the bamboo foresty a small in covered with wild grass, bordered by a stream, beyond which was a forest.


    Chu Qingzhi cleared some of the wild grass to inspect the soil. The ck color indicated high fertility, and the soil texture was between y and sandy, ideal for growing rice.


    Chu Qingzhi went back to find Elder Zhang, ¡°I¡¯ve found a piece of wastnd suitable for rice cultivation. Would you like to take a look?¡±


    If the people at the charitable hall didn¡¯t show initiative, she wouldn¡¯t interfere further after the building was repaired. Support can¡¯t lift up those unwilling to help themselves.


    Elder Zhang was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Really?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there now. We have some time. If we clear thend and nt rice next year, the yield should be enough for everyone here.¡±


    Elder Zhang was nearly moved to tears, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, let¡¯s go right now.¡±


    Tang Jinghong and the Emperor and Empress, standing aside, heard everything Chu Qingzhi said.


    Tang Jinghong thought to himself,pared to Chu Qingzhi, the officials in the court who only looked after their interests were utterly inadequate!


    The Emperor thought, if only someone like Chu Qingzhi could join the government. Officials like her would be a blessing for the nation and the people.


    The Empress thought, she had always prided herself on her battlefield achievements, believing no woman could do better. Today, she realized she still had much to learn from Chu Qingzhi.


    They all went to see the wastnd Chu Qingzhi had found.


    Chu Qingzhi asked Elder Zhang, ¡°What do you think? If you decide to clear thend, I can immediately have someone purchase farming tools for you?¡±


    Elder Zhang eagerly responded, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s start clearing right away.¡± Having faced ups and downs, he was not one to sit idle. Now that a way forward was presented, he would be a fool not to take it.


    Chu Qingzhi was satisfied with the response. Before she could say more, Tang Jinghong offered, ¡°I¡¯ll take people to buy the tools.¡±


    The Emperor wanted to learn more about themon people¡¯s lives, so he added, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi instructed them, ¡°Get the money from He Wen Yong and Duan Qi Dao.¡±


    These two were meticulous and incorruptible, had the people¡¯s interests at heart, and would not misuse public funds. If they did, she would be the first to know.


    Tang Jinghong acknowledged, ¡°Understood.¡±


    The Empress approached Chu Qingzhi, ¡°With your help, their lives will surely improve.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi modestly replied, ¡°My help is just a small factor. The main effort muste from them.¡±


    The Empress remarked, ¡°Even so, your small contribution has lifted them from the abyss to the cliff¡¯s edge.¡±


    With a smile, Chu Qingzhi began helping to mark the boundaries of the wastnd.


    After marking the boundaries for easy measurement and registration with the government, the crop grown there would be protected by the government.


    Elder Zhang and the children began to pull weeds. The recent rain had softened the soil, making the task easy and allowing forplete removal, root and all.


    After marking the area, Chu Qingzhi estimated it to be about ten acres. Given the current yield of 400 pounds per acre, ten acres would produce over three thousand pounds of rice, more than enough for their needs.


    Tang Jinghong and the Emperor returned with the purchased farming tools, including hoes, sickles, and baskets.


    Tang Jinghong naturally started to loosen the soil with a hoe.


    The Emperor, seeing Tang Jinghong¡¯s ease, wanted to try but quickly realized the task was not as easy as it appeared, his hands aching after just a few attempts.


    The Empress rushed over with water, suggesting a break, but the Emperor persisted, reminded of his hard military training days.


    Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi continued their work, asionally amused by the Emperor¡¯s perseverance, which, surprisingly, he maintained.


    The Empress, wanting to help with weeding but deterred by the Emperor worried about her delicate hands, was offered gloves by Chu Qingzhi.


    The Emperor, ¡°¡­¡±


    And so, the Empress began to pull weeds alongside Chu Qingzhi, with the young prince helping but mostly causing a yful mess, disying the innate curiosity and exploration of a child.


    ¡°Did I do well, Sister Chu?¡± the young prince eagerly sought praise.


    Chu Qingzhi affirmed with a smile, ¡°Very well done, keep it up.¡±


    Without mentioning it directly, Chu Qingzhi hinted at the need for official measurement and registration of thend.


    Tang Jinghong, focused on his work, and the Emperor, after some thought, took on the task, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    The Empress suggested, seeing the potential for tax exemption for the charitable hall¡¯s cultivation, which the Emperor agreed to consider.


    By afternoon, the Emperor had secured thend¡¯s title for the charitable hall, exempt from taxes, though this was to be kept quiet.


    Elder Zhang and the children kneeled in gratitude, unaware of how the tax exemption was achieved but knowing anyone associated with Chu Qingzhi was capable of such feats.


    The Emperor reflected on the deception by his officials regarding the nation¡¯s prosperity.


    Over the next three days, they all helped with the farm work. After clearing thend and setting aside an area for vegetables, nting seasonal crops left everyone feeling fulfilled.


    On the way to the school, the Empress expressed surprise, ¡°Qingzhi, you¡¯re also nning a school?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Qingzhi handed over the school¡¯s design ns, ¡°Thend has been surveyed, and now I¡¯m bringing the ns to them.¡±


    The Empress paused to examine the designs closely.


    ¡°Did you draw this?¡± the Emperor asked, amazed by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s talents.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t named it yet. Can you help think of one?¡±


    The Empress suggested, ¡°It¡¯s your school; you should name it.¡±


    The Emperor inquired about Yunfei School¡¯s awareness of her ns.


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°They know. But my school focuses on learning crafts, not preparing for the imperial examinations, so there¡¯s no conflict.¡±


    ¡°Learning crafts?¡± The Emperor and Empress were intrigued anew.

 Chapter 869: Behind Closed Doors

    Chapter 869: Behind Closed Doors


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°You may see themoners in my fief living seemingly well, but raising a child, especially to fund their education, is quite difficult. Moreover, many families have more than one child, making it unrealistic for them to attend a school. Investing a few taels to learn a craft is the most practical option.¡±


    The cost for a child¡¯s education amounts to thirty taels annually, which is the bare minimum.


    Working in a workshop, an individual can earn around fifty taels a year, barely enough to support one child.


    If there are two earners in the family, then it bes feasible.


    The Emperor and Empress did notment.


    Chu Qingzhi contemted and then suggested, ¡°Actually, I think you should visit the surrounding viges.¡±


    Seeing firsthand is the only way to truly understand the situation.


    The Emperor understood Chu Qingzhi¡¯s intent and said, ¡°After our visit to your school, we shall tour the vicinity.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t say more and continued to lead the group forward.


    Chu Rong arrived early in the morning, ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Approaching Chu Rong, Chu Qingzhi inquired, ¡°Father, have the negotiations with the material supplier been finalized?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still negotiating; nothing has been finalized yet,¡± Chu Rong answered.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Take your time to discuss, and try to minimize the costs as much as possible,¡± Chu Qingzhi advised.


    Chu Rong nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    The Wang brothers came over, ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed the school design ns to Wang Xuwu, ¡°These are the design ns for the school. Construct it ording to this design. If there are any issues, just let me know directly.¡±


    The design may vary from the actual construction, necessitating adjustments to the ns.


    Wang Xuwu responded solemnly, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was always willing to give her subordinates opportunities, ¡°Go ahead and start. If there are any problems, we¡¯ll discuss them.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The entire school would upy about fifteen acres. Since it¡¯s located within Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fief, thend was directly allocated, making the process straightforward. So far, everything has been progressing smoothly.


    Chu Qingzhi, along with the Emperor and Empress, took a tour around the school, ¡°Students can study here from one to three years, with an annual tuition fee of one silver¡­¡±


    She briefly exined the educational system.


    Listening quietly, they felt enlightened, marveling silently at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s innovative ideas, doubting there could be a second person with such thoughts.


    After wandering around the school, the Emperor and Empress followed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s suggestion and visited the nearby viges.


    Chu Qingzhi arranged a guide for them, to prevent them from getting lost.


    ¡­


    The young prince was being held by Tang Jinghong as he read, Tang Jinghong was also reading a book given by Chu Qingzhi. Due to prior engagements, his reading had been intermittent and unfinished.


    Chu Qingzhi was busy, and so were the Emperor and Empress, leaving the young prince temporarily in Tang Jinghong¡¯s care.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the young prince asked, his mouth full of pork slice, blinking at Tang Jinghong.


    Looking down at the prince, Tang Jinghong answered, ¡°I¡¯m reading. Would you like to read?¡±


    The young prince, with eyes wide with naivety, replied, ¡°I can¡¯t understand it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong pondered for a moment, ¡°How about looking at pictures?¡±


    ¡°Like those in the paintings on the wall?¡± the young prince pointed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Tang Jinghong.


    After a moment of thought, the prince agreed, ¡°Then, show me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong found a picture book for the young prince and also pulled over a stool, ¡°Is it okay to sit here and look?¡±


    The young prince nodded, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Thus, the pair sat down side by side, looking at the book together.


    Knock, knock. The sound came, followed by Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s voice, ¡°General, may Ie in?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked up, ¡°Enter.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan entered, greeted with a bow, his expression a bit uneasy, ¡°General, I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± said Tang Jinghong.


    Wen Shaoyuan slightly lowered his head, ¡°General, I wish to marry Yu Jun. We¡¯ve set the date for the twenty-fourth of the twelfth month.¡±


    A smile appeared on Tang Jinghong¡¯s face, his eyes filled with blessings, ¡°Have you both agreed upon this?¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan nodded, ¡°We¡¯ve agreed.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll find someone to organize it, to make it lively,¡± Tang Jinghong dered.


    Wen Shaoyuan gratefully responded, ¡°Thank you, General.¡±


    This would cause a dy, Tang Jinghong had no choice but to close his book, ¡°Qi¡¯er, I have to go take care of some things. Let¡¯s continue readingter, okay?¡±


    Following Tang Jinghong¡¯s actions, the young prince closed his book, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Carrying the young prince, Tang Jinghong went to the grocery store, ¡°Aunt, Shaoyuan and Yu Jun n to get married on the twenty-fourth. Can you help organize it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll immediately find people to help with the arrangements,¡± Li Qingyu agreed without hesitation, knowing that organizing a wedding also brings good fortune.


    The wedding preparations for Wen Shaoyuan and Hong Yujun quickly began under Li Qingyu¡¯s arrangements. Now considered as part of the vige, the entire vige mobilized, making the ce lively once again.


    ¡­


    In Shuiyun County, at Ning Yuting¡¯s home, Grandfather Ning and Gu Qizhong were ying chess.


    Gu Qizhong, their current neighbor, oftenckedpanionship as his younger family members were busy. After Grandfather Ning arrived, they identally met and became friends, keeping each otherpany.


    Looking at the sachima on the te, Gu Qizhong asked puzzledly, ¡°Isn¡¯t sachima always sold out? Howe you have so much?¡±


    With a proud smile, Grandfather Ning boasted, ¡°This sachima is sold by my inws. They never run out, so I¡¯m naturally well-stocked.¡±


    Gu Qizhong¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were so well-connected. Leaving that aside, since they are your inws, could you possibly help me acquire twenty pounds of sachima?¡±


    sachima is restocked daily in the shop but often sells out immediately upon restocking.


    Aside from sachima, pork slices, small cakes, and chips are simrly popr, selling out rapidly.


    ¡°Why do you need so much?¡± Grandfather Ning inquired.


    Smacking his lips, Gu Qizhong exined, ¡°I¡¯ll eat some myself and share the rest with friends. It¡¯s ideal for those with poor teeth.¡±


    Laughing, Grandfather Ning agreed, ¡°That makes sense. Later, when my granddaughter-inw returns, I¡¯ll ask her. If it¡¯s possible to buy, I¡¯ll take you to the vige to choose yourself.¡±


    ¡°That would be wonderful,¡± Gu Qizhong responded, turning the conversation towards Ning Yuting¡¯s identity, ¡°And your granddaughter-inw is?¡±


    Proudly, Grandfather Ning dered, ¡°Chu Qingyue from Chu Vige.¡±


    Gu Qizhong¡¯s surprise was evident, ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sister?¡±


    ¡°Do you know of Chu Qingzhi?¡± Grandfather Ning inquired.


    With a smile, Gu Qizhong replied, ¡°Who in Shuiyun County doesn¡¯t know Chu Qingzhi? You are indeed fortunate. I might benefit from your connection in the future.¡±


    Grandfather Ning confidently stated, ¡°No problem at all.¡±


    As they chatted, Chu Qingyue returned, announcing, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ve brought back a lot of snacks for you. Just let the maid know if you¡¯d like some.¡±


    ¡°Good, by the way, Qingyue, can we still buy sachima from your store?¡± Grandfather Ning asked.


    ¡°Of course, the grocery store has them,¡± Chu Qingyue confirmed.

 Chapter 870: Visiting the Grocery Store

    Chapter 870: Visiting the Grocery Store


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°A grocery store?¡± Gu Qizhong took over the conversation, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Chu Vige opened a grocery store, is it your family who opened it?¡±


    Chu Qingyue replied, ¡°It¡¯s opened by my maternal family. The grocery store aims to make life easier for the vigers, offering goods at low prices. If you have time, you should visit. It has everything,parable to those in the county town.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Gu Qizhong suggested to Grandfather Ning, ¡°Shall we go now?¡±


    Having no other ns, Grandfather Ning agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have the carriage prepared.¡±


    He then inquired with Chu Qingyue, ¡°Are you also heading to the vige?¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to buy some more things.¡±


    Having bought a residence in the county, the responsibility of managing the household fell on her as the young madam of the house.


    Boarding the carriage, the three of them, along with two maids, set off for Chu Vige.


    Chun Li and Xia Mei, after experiencing Chu Vige, found themselves fond of it, purchasing many New Year goods for their small home.


    ¡­


    At the Chu Vige grocery store.


    Upon entering the vige, Grandfather Ning noticed many changes.


    For instance, there were two new clusters of densely packed houses. These buildings, constructed with fine craftsmanship using blue bricks and tiles, small courtyards, and modest in size, looked particrly exquisite nestled among lush greenery, each view presenting a picturesque scene.


    These houses belonged to Xiao Chen and Wan Haonan. Despite the tight construction schedule, the buildings werepleted by the end of November.


    After spending nearly a half-month decorating, they were now busy moving in, bustling with activity every day.


    ncing at the scenic views, Grandfather Ning arrived at the small square in front of the grocery store.


    Dismounting the carriage, he surveyed his surroundings, then his gaze lingered on the workshop area.


    A surrounding wall enclosed the area, within which stood numerous buildings amidst growing grass and trees, separated by greenery. Even in winter, it felt vibrant with life.


    Withdrawing his gaze from the vige, he noticed many new houses connected by gstone paths, more extensive and even than those in the county town.


    Flowers and nts lined the roadsides. Compared to hisst visit, the entire vige had transformed, bing newer and more beautiful.


    Gu Qizhong, marveling at the vige¡¯s sights, eximed, ¡°Ning brother, I wish to retire here; is that possible?¡±


    Grandfather Ning chuckled, ¡°You might want to ask Qingzhi if she agrees to transfer your household registration into her domain. If she agrees, then you can retire here.¡±


    Considering the household registration transfer wouldn¡¯t be an issue for him, though his sons might not agree, Gu Qizhong had to drop the idea, ¡°Ha, visiting often works too.¡±


    Li Qingyu, who was preparing for Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s wedding banquet and came to pick up items, was surprised to see Grandfather Ning and promptly greeted him, ¡°Grandfather Yuting, please, have a seat.¡± She then invited Gu Qizhong, ¡°Uncle, please, join us.¡±


    Chu Qingyue introduced Li Qingyu, ¡°Mother, this is our neighbor, Grandfather Gu, who specifically came to buy shaqima.¡±


    Li Qingyu warmly responded, ¡°We just received some shaqima from the workshop. How much would you like?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s plenty, I¡¯ll take ten pounds¡­¡± Gu Qizhong paused, then added, ¡°And I¡¯ll take a look at the other items, buying them together if suitable.¡±


    ¡°Sure, pleasee inside.¡±


    Gu Qizhong and Grandfather Ning entered the grocery store, and once again, the arrangement of goods intrigued them.


    This grocery store was unlike what they had imagined. Neat shelves filled with goods lined the interior, everything looking new and practical, tempting visitors to buy.


    ¡°Grandfather Ning.¡± Chu Qingzhi, who was reviewing the ount books, greeted him upon his entrance.


    Smiling, Grandfather Ning nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find you here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°I¡¯m free now, so I came to check on the store. Feel free to choose anything you like, Grandfather Ning. There are baskets over there for shopping, and you can pay here when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    With Li Qingyu busy overseeing the wedding banquet preparations, Chu Qingzhi took the opportunity to manage the grocery store.


    Acknowledging her, Grandfather Ning responded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Du Qian, having selected her items, approached, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, one can find everything they need in your store.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi modestly replied, ¡°There are still many aspects we need to improve. If you notice anything missing, please let me know, and I¡¯ll stock it immediately.¡±


    Du Qian nodded with a smile, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Observing this, Grandfather Ning silently approved of the unique shopping method.


    Gu Qizhong, fascinated by the scene, eagerly began selecting items, ¡°Ning brother, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Qingyue, curious, started to flip through the ount book Chu Qingzhi was reviewing.


    The grocery store had been open for only half a month¡­


    The profit on the first day was 213 taels.


    The second day¡¯s profit was 150 taels.


    The third day¡¯s profit was 103 taels.


    ¡­


    The thirteenth day¡¯s profit stabilized at 82 taels.


    The fourteenth day¡¯s profit was 79 taels.


    The profit eventually stabilized around seventy to eighty taels. With the New Year shopping season, the daily profit soared. Once the festival was over, the profits were expected to decrease.


    Chu Qingyue was amazed, her sister¡¯s ability to turn any endeavor into a sess, including running a grocery store in the vige, was impressive.


    Gu Qizhong paused at a shelf disying ointments for rheumatism, surprised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find this here?¡±


    Grandfather Ning exined, ¡°This is a medicine prepared by Qingzhi. It¡¯s very effective. After Qingyue brought some for me, my rheumatism improved significantly.¡±


    Interested, Gu Qizhong decided, ¡°I¡¯ll buy two to try. If it works well, I¡¯lle back for more.¡±


    Nodding, Grandfather Ning assured, ¡°You won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    After selecting two rheumatism patches, Gu Qizhong continued his shopping.


    Each shelf was attended by a shop assistant. In the absence of surveince cameras, manual monitoring was necessary, ¡°If you can¡¯t find what you¡¯re looking for, please let me know, and I¡¯ll find it for you.¡±


    Gu Qizhong appreciated the service, ¡°This assistant is quite good.¡±


    The assistants were hired following a theft incident in the store. With so many peopleing and going and no one witnessing the act, it was impossible to investigate. Thus, additional assistants were hired, effectively preventing further thefts.


    ¡°It¡¯s very considerate service,¡± Grandfather Ning remarked.


    As Gu Qizhong prepared to leave, he suddenly paused, ¡°Do you have any toys for children in your store?¡±


    ¡°Yes, right this way, please.¡± The assistant gestured towards the right side of the store, where another assistant noticed and began to guide the customers.


    Each assistant was responsible for a section of shelves. In case of theft, the assistant would bear half of the responsibility. With such ountability, the assistants were exceedingly careful, ensuring no negligence.


    Gu Qizhong and Grandfather Ning followed to the designated area, where half a shelf was filled with toys for children. There were wooden horses, dolls, small wooden swords, spears, and other inexpensive toys currently popr in the market. This ce had them all.

 Chapter 871: You Are a Fairy

    Chapter 871: You Are a Fairy


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Thinking of his two grandsons¡¯ preferences, Gu Qizhong selected a small wooden sword and a spear.


    Seeing Gu Qizhong buying toys, Grandfather Ning became even more excited about the birth of his great-grandson, nning to bring him to buy toys in the future.


    Li Qingyu, having picked out items in the grocery store, asked Li He and Mei to keep track of her purchases forter calction. Then, she prepared to take the goods to Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s house.


    At that moment, Li Xiangxiu, who had previously borrowed money from her, approached with several women. These were friends from her childhood, with whom she had lost touch after getting married.


    ¡°Qingyu.¡±


    ¡°Qingyu.¡±


    Everyone greeted Li Qingyu warmly.


    Li Qingyu set down her items and weed them, ¡°d to see you all here right before New Year¡¯s Eve. The store offers goods at fair prices, feel free to browse.¡±


    However, the group was not there to shop.


    Recalling her husband¡¯s words, Li Xiangxiu¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and she broke down, ¡°Qingyu, could you please help me again?¡±


    Seeing her cry, Li Qingyu quickly asked, ¡°Is there another problem at home?¡±


    Li Xiangxiu nodded, ¡°Zhao Changliang¡¯s condition has worsened. I spent all the taels you lent me on his treatment. Now, with the New Year upon us, we don¡¯t even have a grain of rice at home. I wouldn¡¯t havee to you if I wasn¡¯t desperate. Please, help me.¡±


    Li Qingyu hesitated. Given the ten taels and the medicine from Xiao Wu, Zhao Changliang¡¯s condition should have improved, not deteriorated.


    When Li Xiangxiu first came to borrow money, Li Qingyu had informed Chu Qingzhi, who, knowing how much Li Qingyu valued this friendship, provided a set of medicines.


    Li Qingyu immediately had someone deliver the medicine to Li Xiangxiu.


    ¡°Xiangxiu, didn¡¯t you give Zhao Changliang the medicine I sent?¡±


    Li Xiangxiu hesitated guiltily before answering, ¡°He did, but there was no improvement.¡±


    In reality, Zhao Changliang had shown signs of improvement the day after taking the medicine and was able to get out of bed after half a month. His daily life was no longer affected, contradicting the im of his condition worsening.


    Li Qingyu grew more suspicious. The effectiveness of Xiao Wu¡¯s medicine was indisputable; it could not have exacerbated the illness.


    Li Xiangxiu was lying!


    Disappointed, Li Qingyu realized Li Xiangxiu must have lied to borrow more money. Li Qingyu had lent money out of kindness, not expecting repayment, and even found work for Zhao Changliang, yet Li Xiangxiu showed no gratitude.


    ¡°Xiangxiu, I¡¯ll ask you one more time, did Zhao Changliang¡¯s condition really worsen?¡± Li Qingyu¡¯s smile vanished, ¡°People from your vige work in the workshop. I can verify your ims immediately!¡±


    Caught in her lie, Li Xiangxiu panicked, ¡°Qingyu, I was truly desperate. Please don¡¯t be mad at me.¡±


    Zhao Changliang, having benefited once, brainwashed Li Xiangxiu daily, seeking to gain without effort, leading to the current situation.


    Wishing to avoid further embarrassment, Li Qingyu said, ¡°Leave now, and we can pretend this never happened. And about the money you owe me, when will you return it? Tell Zhao Changliang to find work and repay me as soon as possible.¡±


    Li Xiangxiu was stunned. She came to borrow money but was instead asked to repay her debt. Struggling to ept this reversal, she found Li Qingyu unyielding.


    ¡°Qingyu¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no room for negotiation!¡± After speaking, Li Qingyu left with her items.


    The women who apanied Li Xiangxiu exchanged nces. They too hade to borrow money, but hadn¡¯t even had the chance to speak.


    Li Xiangxiu¡¯s sessful loan from Li Qingyu had spread, prompting others to try their luck. Now, their hopes were dashed, not only failing to borrow money but also leaving with diminished respect.


    They looked at Li Xiangxiu with me; had she not lied, Li Qingyu might have lent them money. Now, they left her behind and walked away together.


    Abandoned, Li Xiangxiu could only leave in disgrace. Only those people would still approach the Chu family for loans. Other rtives and friends wouldn¡¯t dare, knowing the Chu family required a written agreement for loans, specifying repayment terms. Fear of repercussions for the workshop employees discouraged most from borrowing.


    Listening to the conversation outside, Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingyue shared a look and smiled, appreciating their mother¡¯s growing wisdom.


    ¡­


    That night, Tang Jinghong meticulously prepared a table ofte-night snacks.


    Yes, a table of snacks, including mung bean noodles, sugared tofu, cold sweet dumplings, crystal dumplings, and ten other varieties, each delicately appetizing.


    Invited over, Chu Qingzhi smiled at the spread, ¡°Did you prepare all this for me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong pulled out a chair, ¡°Let¡¯s sit and talk.¡±


    After seating herself, Chu Qingzhi, amused, inquired, ¡°Such formality. Do you have good news to share?¡±


    Sitting beside Chu Qingzhi, Tang Jinghong took her hand, his gaze filled with tenderness, concern, wonder, and a hint of disbelief.


    After a pause, he spoke softly, ¡°Qingzhi, the book you showed me about Chu Zixi, that¡¯s you, right?¡±


    He had believed the unconventional tale, now seeing ite to life.


    Chu Qingzhi met his deep gaze, her smile fading as she contemted his reaction to the book. Suppressing her thoughts, she confirmed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    In that moment, Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes overflowed withpassion¡­


    The book¡¯s Chu Zixi had faced abandonment, bullying in an orphanage due to her frailty, andter, a master consumed by vengeance, leading her into danger multiple times. After achieving higher cultivation and avenging her master, she found herself alone again. Despite her powers, she barely survived numerous life-threatening encounters and betrayals.


    The brutal realities of the cultivation world filled the narrative, leaving Tang Jinghong in awe and fear.


    Now, he viewed Chu Qingzhi as an ethereal being, unreachable and sublime, feeling powerless at the distance between them, ¡°I never imagined you¡¯re a fairy.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi softly touched his face, ¡°I haven¡¯t ascended to immortality yet; I can¡¯t be considered a fairy.¡±


    ¡°As long as you return to the heavens,¡± Tang Jinghong mused, marveling at the existence of celestial beings and his fortune in meeting a fairy. This encounter left him without regrets in life.

 Chapter 872: Dressed as a Handsome Young Man

    Chapter 872: Dressed as a Handsome Young Man


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi embraced Tang Jinghong, softly saying, ¡°That¡¯s still a distant matter; I can¡¯t return now.¡±


    Tang Jinghong tightened his embrace, greedily holding the girl in his arms, ¡°Qingzhi, if you can go back, can you, can you dy your return a bit longer?¡±


    His voice was low, carrying a mix of entreaty, affection, and a sense of helplessness.


    Chu Qingzhi wasn¡¯t sure what her return would entail, ¡°If possible, I promise you. And if it¡¯s further possible, I¡¯ll take you with me.¡±


    If not, she might choose to stay and spend a lifetime with Jinghong. She had already waited hundreds of years; a moment more wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    Tang Jinghong was profoundly moved, his joy evident, ¡°Zixi, thank you for choosing me.¡±


    Out of all the men in the world, Zixi had chosen him. Even calling it luck felt like an understatement.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s smile broadened, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to treat me any differently. I¡¯m still Chu Qingzhi. I told you about my origins because I see you as my closest person in the future. These secrets shouldn¡¯t be hidden from you. It¡¯s not meant to pressure you.¡±


    Holding Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, Tang Jinghong took a long time to calm his tumultuous feelings.


    ¡°Qingzhi, I made thesete-night snacks especially for you. Try them. They might notpare to the heavens or the modern world, but¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi wrapped her arms around Tang Jinghong¡¯s neck, kissing him. She felt his unease, hoping a kiss could soothe him.


    The softness of her lips nourished Tang Jinghong¡¯s heart, emotions sprouting and filling his entire being.


    After a long while, they finally parted¡­


    Unable to contain his joy, Tang Jinghong handed her the chopsticks, ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi picked up a piece of the cold sweet dumplings and fed it to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Jinghong smiled gently, his smile blooming slowly on his lips, radiant as a newly opened flower in the spring sun.


    They shared the snacks, finishing everything on the table.


    Rubbing her stomach, Chu Qingzhi announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you,¡± Tang Jinghong stood, extending his hand towards her. Chu Qingzhi ced her hand in his, their fingers interlocking as they walked out together.


    ¡­


    The day of the twenty-fourth month quickly arrived, the day Wen Shaoyuan and Hong Yujun were to be wed.


    With no family of her own, Hong Yujun had chosen Li Qingyu as her godmother and was leaving from her house.


    She got ready early in the morning.


    Naturally beautiful, Hong Yujun looked absolutely stunning in her bridal attire, now just waiting for the groom to arrive.


    She asionally nced towards the door, wondering why the young master hadn¡¯te yet, her eyes clearly showing her disappointment.


    Chu Qingyan couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Sister Yujun, you¡¯re the bride, why do you seem a bit upset?¡±


    Shaking her head, Hong Yujun hurriedly responded amidst the tinkling of her jewelry, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±


    Chu Qingyan immediately recalled stories where a girl¡¯s heart belonged to another, waiting for her true love on her wedding day.


    Chu Qingyan hurriedly advised, ¡°Sister Yujun, you¡¯ve chosen to marry Shaoyuan, you mustn¡¯t be indecisive.¡±


    Hong Yujun, ¡°¡­.¡±


    With a smile tinged with helplessness, Hong Yujun exined, ¡°The person I¡¯m waiting for is my life-saving benefactor, not what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    Chu Qingyan sighed in relief, ¡°That¡¯s good, you scared me.¡±


    As they spoke, faint footsteps approached¡­


    Chu Qingyan stopped, ¡°Sister Yujun, is your benefactor here?¡±


    Hong Yujun looked hopeful, ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±


    Chu Qingyan hurried to the door, where a young man with rosy lips and white teeth approached, his smile brightening her vision.


    She eximed in awe, ¡°So, so handsome!¡±


    The young man smiled helplessly, ¡°May Ie in?¡±


    Chu Qingyan stepped aside, ¡°Please,e in!¡±


    Hong Yujun stood still, tears welling up as she stared at the young man, ¡°Young master, I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°If I said I¡¯de, I¡¯d definitely make it.¡± He handed her a box, ¡°This is my wedding gift to you. Live well and be happy.¡±


    Hong Yujun cherished the box, ¡°I will, young master, thank you.¡±


    The young man took out a handkerchief to wipe her tears, ¡°A bride shouldn¡¯t cry, understand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying, I¡¯m happy.¡± Hong Yujun looked at him expectantly, ¡°Young master, would you send me off as part of my family?¡±


    He nodded, agreeing readily, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you out to the sedan chairter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Hong Yujun beamed.


    The matchmaker announced it was time to go, ¡°Cover the bride¡¯s head; let¡¯s head out.¡±


    Chu Qingyan brought over the tray, and the young man lifted the red bridal veil, covering Hong Yujun.


    The matchmaker loudly proimed, ¡°Send off the bride!¡±


    The young man carried Hong Yujun downstairs, cing her in the sedan ording to tradition.


    Wen Shaoyuan, in his wedding attire, looked even more handsome with the joy of the day softening his usual stern demeanor.


    Seeing Hong Yujun emerge, he focused entirely on her, ¡°Yujun, I¡¯m here to take you home.¡±


    Sitting in the sedan, Hong Yujun¡¯s voice was shy, ¡°I¡¯m going home with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡± Wen Shaoyuan smiled, bowing to Tang Jinghong, who was watching, then mounted his horse to lead the procession home from another direction.


    The vige was alive with celebration as they followed the procession to Wen Shaoyuan¡¯s home.


    Tang Jinghong, standing still until everyone left, approached the young man, ¡°Dressed as a woman, you are beautiful; as a man, you are handsome. You look good no matter what.¡±


    The young man crossed his arms, ¡°If I were a man, would you like me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong touched his nose, offering a discreet reply, ¡°No matter how handsome, a man is still a man¡­¡±


    The young man gave Tang Jinghong a knowing look, leaving him to ponder, then followed the crowd to enjoy the wedding feast.


    Tang Jinghong chuckled helplessly, joining the celebration.


    After the ceremony, everyone took their seats. Despite the rush, Li Qingyu managed everything impably, leaving no room for criticism.


    Once seated, guests eagerly began their meal.


    Most of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s second batch of cured meats were sold to Ning Yuting, with the rest served at the banquet, quickly bing the most popr dishes and were the first to be finished.


    Under the eaves, the yard was adorned with rednterns, each containing a candle that cast a bright, red glow, imbuing the scene with a festive atmosphere.

 Chapter 873: Running a Small Business

    Chapter 873: Running a Small Business


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingyan was eating when she suddenly felt something was amiss. She looked around with puzzlement in her eyes, then approached Tang Jinghong.


    She nced at the young man who was having a lively conversation with Tang Jinghong and asked, ¡°Jinghong brother, have you seen my fifth sister?¡±


    Tang Jinghong paused for a moment, his gaze briefly flickering towards the young man, and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your fifth sister.¡±


    Chu Qingyan became a bit anxious, ¡°Then we should quickly look for her. What will my fifth sister eat after the feast?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ahead and eat, and if your fifth sister hasn¡¯t had her meal by then, I¡¯ll make something just for her, okay?¡± Qingzhi is right beside him; where else could he find another Qingzhi?


    Chu Qingyan looked around again, still not reassured, ¡°Maybe we should really look for her?¡±


    The young man, barely holding back a smile, said, ¡°No need to look for her; she¡¯s gone back to her room. She¡¯s a bit tired and resting, so let¡¯s not disturb her.¡±


    Chu Qingyan looked at the young man, blinking somewhat sheepishly, ¡°Really?¡±


    The young man nodded, ¡°Really, go ahead and eat. Your mother has saved some food for her.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Chu Qingyan decided to let her fifth sister rest for now and would bring her some foodter, ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go back.¡±<div>


    The young man smiled, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at the young man and intentionally said, ¡°Eat a bit more, then go back and rest.¡±


    The young man slightly raised his eyebrows, ¡°Thank you for caring so much about me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong served the young man a bowl of soup, cing it in front of him with a gentle tone, ¡°Drink this.¡±


    Chu Xuhua and Chu Xujin, who were sitting at the same table, kept looking at the two. The young man was handsome and attractive, but weren¡¯t he and Jinghong brother getting a bit too close?


    Trying to suppress his amusement while eating, the young man thought if he spent any more time with Jinghong, rumors might start that Jinghong liked men.


    After quickly finishing his meal, the young man took his leave.


    Heading towards the vige entrance, the young man stood in the darkness, performing a hand seal. With a sh of spiritual light, he transformed back into Chu Qingzhi.


    Eating at the wedding feast and having to y two roles, no one was more exhausted than her.


    Stepping out from the darkness, Chu Qingzhi walked back into the vige.


    Just taking a few steps, she saw Tang Jinghonging towards the vige entrance. Seeing her, he quickened his pace, ¡°I was worried you might be cold, so I brought you a cloak.¡±


    He draped the white cloak with its fluffy cor over Chu Qingzhi, highlighting her delicate and fair skin even more, making her look increasingly beautiful.


    Tang Jinghong gazed down at Chu Qingzhi, his eyes filled with a hint of adoration, ¡°You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.¡±


    Actually giving her apliment, Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to even more beautiester.¡±


    Tang Jinghong reached out to touch Chu Qingzhi¡¯s head, slightly helpless, ¡°No need, no matter who I see, you are the most beautiful in my heart.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi held Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    The two walked side by side back into the vige, their tall, straight figures in perfect harmony under the moonlight, one in white and the other in ck.


    ¡­


    At the charitable hall.<div>


    Unknowingly, several days passed, and the year¡¯s end was drawing nearer.


    Zhang Lingmei and a few children approached Elder Zhang with small buckets, saying, ¡°Grandfather, we¡¯d like to water the vegetable garden, may we?¡±


    Elder Zhang nodded, ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t step on the vegetables. Water them gently.¡±


    Zhang Lingmei nodded, ¡°Understood, grandfather.¡±<div>


    Elder Zhang watched the children head to the vegetable garden, then continued making furniture. He was currently working on tables that would serve as dining tables once the charitable hall was set up.


    Elder Zhang¡¯s craftsmanship was quite good; the tables he made were sturdy and didn¡¯t wobble. They could be sold if taken to market.


    The vegetables in the garden had sprouted, looking from afar like a green clothid on the ground.


    The children fetched water from the well in the courtyard of the charitable hall and took it to water the garden.


    The children had grown ustomed to these tasks, working efficiently and quickly watering the entire vegetable garden.


    When Chu Qingzhi arrived, she saw the children gathered around the edge of the vegetable garden, intently watching the nts.


    All the children, big and small, were there.


    Chu Qingzhi was puzzled, ¡°What are you all looking at?¡±


    Hearing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice, the children turned their heads in unison, beaming with bright smiles, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°I came to see you.¡± Handing over the sugar cakes she brought to Zhang Lingmei, she said, ¡°Share these with your brothers and sisters.¡±


    Zhang Lingmei sweetly thanked her, ¡°Thank you, sister.¡±


    Xia Dongming approached Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Sister, we were all watching the vegetable sprouts. Wee to the vegetable garden every day to watch for a while.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Why do you watch them?¡±<div>


    Xia Dongming said with curiosity, ¡°To see how they grow.¡±


    Indeed, the world of children is full of exploration. Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°These vegetables won¡¯t be ready to eat until next year; you don¡¯t need to watch them every day. By the way, would you like to do a small business to earn some money?¡±


    All the children¡¯s eyes lit up, forgetting about the snacks and crowding around Chu Qingzhi, their eyes filled with anticipation.


    Zhang Lingmei swallowed and looked at Chu Qingzhi with intense longing, ¡°Sister, can you really teach us how to make money?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Yes, as long as you¡¯re willing to work.¡±


    Zhang Lingmei eagerly said, ¡°We¡¯re willing. We¡¯re ready to endure hardship, no matter how hard, just to make money.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was impressed by Zhang Lingmei, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy the materials ande back to teach you.¡±


    The children eagerly watched Chu Qingzhi leave.


    Zhang Lingmei ran to Elder Zhang, excitedly shouting, ¡°Grandfather, grandfather, sister is going to teach us how to run a small business. We can make money!¡±


    Elder Zhang couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Really?¡±


    Zhang Lingmei nodded vigorously, filled with excitement, ¡°Really, sister has gone to buy materials. She¡¯ll be back soon to teach us.¡±


    Elder Zhang advised, ¡°Sister has been so good to you. You must learn well. When you¡¯re sessful, you must repay her.¡±


    Zhang Lingmei promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandfather, we all will.¡±<div>


    Elder Zhang was deeply moved, knowing that with Chu Qingzhi¡¯s support, the dozens of abandoned individuals at the charitable hall finally had a way to improve their lives.


    Not long after, Chu Qingzhi returned with a variety of colorful strings. She nned to teach the children how to make knots, inspired by the jade pendants she saw worn by passersby.


    Knots could be used in girls¡¯ hair essories, and wearing the right knot could be very beautiful.


    They could be made into animal shapes, like butterflies, dragonflies, small birds, etc., which could then be embedded into hairpins as decorations.


    They could also be made into shapes of flowers and nts, like chrysanthemums, peonies, and seasonal flowers, which could be used to decorate clothing and be suitable for many asions.


    Furthermore, they could be crafted into shoes, small clothes, small trousers, and used as ornaments. They would be cute and very attractive.


    Some parts might need pigskin glue for bonding, but using a little bit of it, hidden inside the knots, wouldn¡¯t affect the appearance.


    Without dy, she began.

 Chapter 874: One Hundred Fish

    Chapter 874: One Hundred Fish


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi gathered the children andid out the colorful strings on the table, starting to teach them knotting, beginning with the simplest design, a copper coin shape.


    The copper coin was brown, so she used brown-colored string, adopting a double coin knot technique. Under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s skillful hands, after a series of knots, the string transformed into a copper coin.


    One child pped in amazement, ¡°Wow, sister, you¡¯re so skilled.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked everyone, ¡°Did you all see how I did that clearly?¡±


    The children shook their heads, except for Zhang Lingmei, who nodded, ¡°I saw it clearly, sister. Let me show you.¡±


    She took a brown string in her hand, folded it, flipped, threaded, and pulled, creating a copper coin.


    Chu Qingzhi examined the copper coin in her hand, ¡°Not bad. Teach your brothers and sisters next. Start with making five hundred. I¡¯ll buy them from you for two coins each.¡±


    It was the New Year, and the workshop also wanted to distribute some souvenirs.


    Zhang Lingmei felt like she was being showered with unexpected fortune, ¡°Sister, we¡¯ll follow your instructions.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted Zhang Lingmei¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Then work hard. Life will get better.¡±<div>


    Zhang Lingmei nodded, ¡°Yes, sister.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Zhang Lingmei taught the children how to make copper coins. Having a skill meant having a way to earn a living, so everyone was very serious about learning.


    When Tang Jinghong arrived, he saw Chu Qingzhi teaching the children knotting, while Elder Zhang was making tables nearby.


    The ordinary courtyard became colorful and lively because of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Tang Jinghong quickly walked over, curiously asking, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to the strings, ¡°What pattern do you like? I¡¯ll make one for you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, charmed by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s smiling face, spontaneously said, ¡°Can you make a girl in your likeness?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite an original idea.¡± Chu Qingzhi nced at Tang Jinghong, ¡°I haven¡¯t tried before, but I¡¯ll give it a go.¡±


    ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    ¡°No need, just watch.¡± Chu Qingzhi internally noted, Jinghong has it tough, always dealing with military affairs, often workingte into the night.


    Tang Jinghong wasn¡¯t just a spectator; after watching Zhang Lingmei make two copper coins, he picked up a red string and tried his hand at knotting.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned it too?¡± Chu Qingzhi paused her work to look at Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand, which skillfully handled a copper coin.


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°Yeah, I got it after watching once.¡±


    The children felt challenged, ¡°Why can¡¯t we learn it after watching once?¡±


    Tang Jinghong exined, ¡°Because you¡¯re still young, your learning abilities are still developing. It¡¯ll get better as you grow.¡±


    The children sighed, ¡°Being grown-up sounds great.¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong chuckled, encouraging, ¡°Eat well, work hard, and you¡¯ll grow up fast.¡±


    The children nodded in unison, ¡°We will.¡±


    Under Zhang Lingmei¡¯s tutge, after some time, the children mastered the art of making copper coins, and their creations were quite good.


    Zhang Lingmei showed her work to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Sister, is this okay?¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi adjusted the copper coin slightly, ¡°Like this, don¡¯t leave any loose ends. Take your time, no rush.¡±


    Zhang Lingmei obediently responded, ¡°I got it.¡±


    He Wenyou came over, seeing everyone busy knotting, ¡°Are these knots for y, or are you selling them?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°For sale. Are you interested in buying?¡±


    He Wenyou said, ¡°I¡¯m not in business, but I have a friend who deals in essories. He¡¯s been looking for new designs. If these knots are made more delicately, or into flowers, he might be interested.¡±


    This presented an opportunity. Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Where is he? Can we arrange a meeting?¡±


    He Wenyou thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him. If he¡¯s free, I¡¯ll bring him over.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, that would be great.¡±


    In the afternoon, He Wenyou brought his friend over, named Yin Xuegui, a businessman specializing in essories.


    Chu Qingzhi presented many knots she made, including animals, flowers, and ornaments, totaling twenty varieties, ¡°Mr. Yin, take a look. If they¡¯re not suitable, we can make more.¡±


    Yin Xuegui picked up a butterfly-shaped knot, examining it closely, ¡°Miss Chu, did you make all these?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Yes. Is there an issue?¡±


    Yin Xuegui quickly reassured, ¡°No issue at all. I was just impressed by how intricate they are. These will definitely appeal to youngdies.¡±<div>


    Zhang Lingmei and the other children closely watched Yin Xuegui, hoping he would purchase their knots.


    Yin Xuegui added, ¡°I like all these knots. If the price is right, I intend to buy them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, observing Yin Xuegui¡¯s expression, suggested, ¡°If Mr. Yin ns to purchase them regrly, we can set the price at five coins each for these simple ones. If you need moreplex ones, we can make those too, but the price will be different.¡±


    At two coins for a pair of strings, selling them at five coins each was already quite profitable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do as Miss Chu suggests,¡± Yin Xuegui agreed readily. ¡°With the New Year around the corner, many are buying gifts. Could you make one hundred red fish for me? I¡¯lle to pick them up tomorrow. How about that?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed on behalf of the children, ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±


    To boost the children¡¯s confidence, Chu Qingzhi also had Yin Xuegui write a contract, providing assurance which further motivated everyone.


    Yin Xuegui, busy with his business, left after the agreement.


    Chu Qingzhi, Tang Jinghong, and the children started making fish.


    Zhang Lingmei voiced her concern, ¡°Sister, if we make fish for him, we might not have enough copper coins for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi wasn¡¯t worried, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll make as many as we can.¡±


    Zhang Lingmei looked at Chu Qingzhi with gratitude in her eyes, ¡°Sister, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I can only help so much. The rest is up to you. Remember toe to Chu Vige to get seeds for spring nting next year. Don¡¯t miss the time.¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember it well, I won¡¯t forget.¡±


    Nie Huiyang approached briskly, ¡°Qingzhi, the house is ready. Come take a look.¡±


    The children eagerly asked, ¡°Uncle, is the house really ready?¡±


    Nie Huiyang smiled and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s ready. You can alle and see.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s all go together.¡±


    Hearing the house was ready, Elder Zhang nearly dropped his axe. Zhang Lingmei supported him as they headed to the charitable hall together.


    The charitable hall, just next door, was no longer dpidated and run-down but entirely new.


    Entering, there was arge courtyard with houses on both sides for storing farm tools or harvested grains.


    The main house was directly ahead.


    Inside the main house, it was spacious, intended for receiving guests or holding meetings. It was still unfurnished.

 Chapter 875: The Completion of the Charitable Hall

    Chapter 875: The Completion of the Charitable Hall


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the left side of the main building, there was a door that led to an inner courtyard surrounded by houses, resembling a quadrangle courtyard. Each house was spacious and bright.


    This area included the children¡¯s living quarters, Elder Zhang¡¯s room, areas for daily activities, a kitchen, a dining room, and everything else that was needed.


    The flower beds in the inner courtyard could be nted with flowers and nts, or, if one preferred something more practical, fruits and vegetables.


    Chu Qingzhi inspected each room, performing a formal eptance check. Finally, she went to the front courtyard and said to Nie Huiyang, ¡°Brother Nie, the house is well-repaired. Please inform the children that they can move in.¡±


    Nie Huiyang responded with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    It happened that He Wenyong and Duan Qidao had just finished organizing various record books and brought them over to her.


    Chu Qingzhi flipped through the ount books. Trust was one thing, but it was still necessary to check the ounts to be sure.


    Tang Jinghong saw that there were a few more books and picked one up to help.


    The record books weren¡¯t thick, and it took about half an hour to go through them.


    Chu Qingzhi signed her name in each book. The matter of the Charitable Hall was finally settled. However, she added an entry to the ounts, donating one hundred taels of silver to the Charitable Hall.<div>


    These children were all of good character, hardworking and progressive. It was appropriate to give them some support.


    Elder Zhang, holding the one hundred taels of silver, was moved beyond words, ¡°Miss, rest assured, I will definitely spend this money on the children.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi trusted Elder Zhang, ¡°It¡¯s for the Charitable Hall, just spend it as you see fit.¡±


    Hearing that Chu Qingzhi was leaving, the children of the Charitable Hall stopped their moving activities and came to the gate to see her off.


    Zhang Lingmei gave Chu Qingzhi a deep bow, ¡°Sister, thank you.¡±


    The other children also bowed to Chu Qingzhi to express their gratitude.


    Chu Qingzhi patted Zhang Lingmei¡¯s shoulder, ¡°From now on, you have to walk your own paths. However, if you encounter anything you can¡¯t solve, you cane to Chu Vige to find me.¡±


    Zhang Lingmei gratefully said, ¡°Sister, we understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Weave well, I have taught you all the patterns. If possible, you can try to innovate, you don¡¯t have to follow the rules. Do you understand?¡±


    Zhang Lingmei nodded, ¡°Sister, I understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t know that the handicraft skills she casually taught the children would one day be developed by Zhang Lingmei into thergest weaving supplier in Dalin.


    The children continued moving. After they finished, they cleaned up. Chu Qingzhi returned the keys to the owner of the house, then went to the county office to write a notice about thepletion of the Charitable Hall, including the ounts and record books for everyone to see, before returning to Chu Vige.


    ¡­


    At the Qingwan Women¡¯s Clothing Store.


    The manager handed an ount book to Chu Qingyue, ¡°Madam, here are the total ounts. Please have a look.¡±


    Chu Qingyue sat down, opened the ount book, and saw that the calctions were already done. She could just look at the summary.


    The store had made a total of three thousand taels since it opened, with one thousand eight hundred taels as cost, making a profit of one thousand two hundred taels.


    Chu Qingyue was very happy. A clothing store making so much money was very rare, with less than ten such stores in the entire county.


    Earlier this year, her fifth sister sent her a batch of high-quality fabric, and she mentioned giving her sister a share of the profits. Now, she could give it to her.<div>


    Chu Qingyue gave fifty taels to the manager to distribute among the store¡¯s staff as a New Year¡¯s gift, leaving one hundred fifty taels for store operations, and took the rest of the money back to her maternal home.


    ¡°Quick,e here,¡± Chu Qingyue pulled Chu Qingzhi upstairs.


    ¡°Second sister, be careful with your stomach, don¡¯t walk so fast,¡± Chu Qingzhi quickly reminded her. It would be bad for the child if she bumped into something.


    Chu Qingyue slowed down, smiling, ¡°Right now, the baby is small, so I often forget.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi was also worried, ¡°The Ning family values this child very much. If something happens, it might be difficult for the second sister at your inws.¡±


    Chu Qingyue¡¯s expression became serious, ¡°I was careless, I will be more careful.¡±


    Seeing that Chu Qingyue took her advice, Chu Qingzhi changed the subject, ¡°Second sister, did you need something?¡±


    Chu Qingyue handed five hundred taels of silver to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°What do you think? Are you surprised?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the silver note, puzzled, ¡°Second sister, what does this mean?¡±


    ¡°This is your share of the profits. I¡¯ve always remembered.¡± Chu Qingyue took Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, cing the silver note in it, ¡°Don¡¯t refuse. I¡¯m really grateful for your support and the fabric you gave me. It¡¯s all sold out now¡­¡±


    Hearing Chu Qingyue¡¯s words, Chu Qingzhi reluctantly epted the silver note, ¡°I wish the second sister¡¯s business will be even better.¡±


    Chu Qingyue nodded with a smile, ¡°It definitely will.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Qingzhi, on the 28th of the twelfth lunar month, Yuting has reserved a private room at Hongyun Restaurant, inviting everyone for a reunion dinner.¡±


    ¡°Jinghong will alsoe. Yuting has already told him. Remember to bring him along.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    A courier from the post station came to Chu Vige, handing Chu Qingzhi a letter.<div>


    Chu Qingzhi opened the letter, her lips curving into a smile. It was a thank-you letter from the charitable hall in the capital city.


    They mentioned that by selling marinated meat, they had sessfully lived a prosperous life. Some children had gone to learn crafts, and others had be small managers in stores¡­


    The letter, filled with over two thousand words, described the changes in the charitable hall.


    Chu Qingzhi read it carefully, from beginning to end. The letter ended with wishes for Chu Qingzhi to be more beautiful and to have a happy Chinese New Year.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled softly and wrote a reply to the children.


    She didn¡¯t expect them to write her a letter, which was a pleasant surprise.


    After finishing the letter, she asked the delivery team to take it to the capital city for the children of the charitable hall.


    ¡­


    At Tang Jinghong¡¯s home.


    Tang Jinghong approached the emperor, who was painting in the courtyard, ¡°Young master, I will go to the county town for the reunion dinner tomorrow. How will you arrange your day?¡±


    The young prince eagerly replied, ¡°That¡¯s not even a question. We¡¯re going too.¡±


    The queen hastily said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Qi¡¯er. Tomorrow, you go to the county town for dinner, and we¡¯ll cook for ourselves.¡±


    She had always wanted to experience the life of ordinary people while in the pce, and now that they had the chance, she wouldn¡¯t miss it.<div>


    The emperor understood the queen¡¯s thoughts, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Yuni.¡±


    Tang Jinghong hesitated before asking, ¡°Do you¡­ know how to cook?¡±


    The queen nced at the emperor, ¡°We know some simple dishes. Don¡¯t worry, Brother Tang, we can take care of ourselves.¡±


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t say anything else, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, you can go to the vige chief. I¡¯ve already talked to him.¡±


    ¡°We know,¡± the queen couldn¡¯t help but smile. Why did they seem so unreliable to others?


    The young prince ran to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Is Sister Chu going?¡±


    ¡°She is,¡± Tang Jinghong bent down, smiling and asking, ¡°What about it?¡±


    The young prince puffed up his cheeks, sighed, ¡°I want to go too.¡±


    Tang Jinghongughed, ¡°Next time I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    The young prince reluctantly agreed, ¡°Okay then.¡±

 Chapter 876: The Finale Dish

    Chapter 876: The Finale Dish


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hongyun Restaurant.


    Knowing that Chu Qingzhi wasing for a meal, Manager Qian waited at the door before noon. ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Thank you for the trouble, Manager Qian.¡±


    Manager Qian, with a polite smile, said, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. This is what we should do. Please,e inside.¡±


    Manager Qian personally led Chu Qingzhi and her party to the private room.


    As the host, Grandfather Ning arrived early. Seeing the guests, he warmly weed them, ¡°Brother Chu, Sister-inw Chu, please have a seat.¡± He was greeting Grandfather Chu and Grandmother Chu.


    Grandfather Chu, dressed anew and looking spirited, seemed years younger, ¡°Brother Ning, you¡¯ve been waiting.¡±


    Grandfather Ning chuckled, ¡°We¡¯re all old, no longer the young ones.¡±


    Grandfather Chuughed, ¡°That¡¯s rtive to the younger generation. Among us, we¡¯re certainly not the young ones.¡±


    Grandfather Ning led Grandfather Chu to sit down, then greeted everyone, ¡°Please, everyone, take a seat. Don¡¯t be shy.¡±<div>


    Everyone exchanged greetings.


    Laughter and chatter warmed up the atmosphere right from the start.


    Manager Qian asked in time, ¡°Have all your guests arrived? Shall we start serving the dishes?¡±


    Ning Yuting said, ¡°Start with some appetizers and drinks. We can wait a bit for the dishes.¡±


    Manager Qian nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for the staff to bring the items right away.¡±


    Soon after, several waiters brought in appetizers and drinks.


    ¡°Half spicy beef jerky, half five-spice beef jerky, red bean pies, already sliced, egg tarts, spicy potato chips, yellow wine, beer, bayberry wine, honey syrup. Ladies and madams prefer bayberry wine and honey syrup. Lastly, this is Tan¡¯s preserved fruit, very delicious, please have a taste.¡±


    Seeing the snacks brought by the waiters, everyone thought it was amusing that most of what they were eating came from their own homes.


    Ning Yuting opened a bottle of beer for the men present. The two pregnant girls drank honey syrup, and others had bayberry wine or honey syrup.


    While snacking and drinking, everyone chatted as they waited for the main dishes.


    Ning Yuting asked, ¡°Fifth Sister, I heard you n to distribute porridge to the poor on New Year¡¯s Eve?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head, ¡°I n to distribute New Year¡¯s money. The news has already been spread. On New Year¡¯s Eve, the people of Shuiyun County and the surrounding viges can receive one tael of silver per household with a household registration and a poverty certificate written by the local headman or a respected n leader.¡±


    Constructing the charitable hall only cost five thousand taels, and there was still over a million taels left. Every person in Shuiyun County and the surrounding viges could receive one tael, ensuring that all the needy could be cared for.


    Ning Yuting smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to distribute silver directly. It¡¯s quite efficient.¡±


    He had thought about taking on this task if it involved distributing goods.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s more straightforward, and I believe this way, we can truly help everyone.¡±


    Now that there¡¯s no shortage of food, directly giving money to the vigers allows them to buy what they need without the risk of corruption, ensuring the money serves its purpose.


    While everyone was chatting, Manager Qian and his staff came to serve the dishes, ¡°Hot and delicious delicacies, please enjoy.¡±


    Chu Xuhuaughed, ¡°Manager Qian¡¯s voice could make him a great ceremonial host.¡±<div>


    Manager Qian patted his belly,ughing, ¡°It¡¯s all practiced by serving dishes. My voice wasn¡¯t this loud originally. Let me tell you a secret, I actually looked like a schr when I was young, very gentle. I never expected to end up like this as I got older.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t even imagine¡­¡±


    Following theughter, Manager Qian said, ¡°Please enjoy, everyone. There are some steamed dishesing up shortly, but you can start with these.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±<div>


    After Manager Qian and his staff left, closing the door behind them, adults and children gathered around the table. After Grandfather Chu and Grandfather Ning said some auspicious words, everyone started eating in a lively atmosphere.


    Towards the end, there was a finale dish¡­


    Manager Qian came with his staff, smiling, ¡°ssic Glutinous Rice from ¡®The Book of Songs¡¯, please enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Chu Xuyan stopped Manager Qian, ¡°How does your restaurant have the ssic Glutinous Rice from ¡®The Book of Songs¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I knew you would ask.¡± Manager Qian exined with a smile, ¡°The ssic Glutinous Rice from ¡®The Book of Songs¡¯ is now well-known across thend. It¡¯s just that Chu¡¯s Easy Trade doesn¡¯t sell it, so people have tried to recreate it themselves. Our restaurant¡¯s chef also made an attempt, and now it has be our restaurant¡¯s signature dish.¡±


    Actually, making the ssic Glutinous Rice from ¡®The Book of Songs¡¯ is quite straightforward. Of course, to reach Chu Qingzhi¡¯s level requires perfect timing, but people enjoy it more for its fame than its taste. So far, no other dish in Dalin has be as famous as this one.


    Everyone smiled and began to taste the ssic Glutinous Rice from ¡®The Book of Songs¡¯, served one ¡°character¡± per person, resembling the real thing closely enough to be enjoyable.


    After eating the ssic Glutinous Rice from ¡®The Book of Songs¡¯, the reunion dinner concluded.


    Tang Jinghong whispered to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I want to take you somewhere. Are you busy this afternoon?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, curious, turned to him, ¡°I need to visit the paper millter to arrange some matters, but I¡¯m free after that.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you. After that, I¡¯ll take you to the ce I mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chu Qingning, seeing everyone paired up, felt envious but also couldn¡¯t help worrying. She usually received a letter from Zhao Yong every three days, but it had been six days this time without any news, and her letters to Zhao Yong had gone unanswered, making her worry that something might have happened to him.<div>


    She tried to reassure herself that Zhao Yong might have been dyed because he was on a secret mission for the emperor.


    Regardless of her attempts tofort herself, the worry in her heart grew heavier.


    Those with tasks left to attend to them, while those without returned home.


    Grandfather Ning approached Grandfather Chu, patting his shoulder, ¡°Brother Chu, fishing, shall we?¡±


    Grandfather Chu, without hesitation, replied, ¡°Sure, I just made a new fishing rod a few days ago and was nning to try it out. If you¡¯re going, that¡¯s perfect.¡±


    ¡°Your fishing rods are good. Could you make one for me?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    The two old men left for the vige together, walking briskly, not at all like their age.


    ¡­


    At the Chu Paper Mill.


    The mill¡¯s business had long since been on the right track, and while the other three products were manageable, tissue paper was always in short supply, nearly demanded several times daily.


    Ever since the noblewomen of the capital city began using tissue paper, they couldn¡¯t do without it anymore.


    Initially, the queen had gifted it to the wives and daughters of ministers, and from there, it spread throughout their circles. Now, every high-ranking household in the capital used it, and not having it meant falling behind.<div>


    Not only the elite families but also some wealthy households were using it. The mill could only produce so much each day, leading to constant shortages.


    Chu Qingzhi nned to expand the mill and create a separate tissue paper workshop, focusing solely on its production. This came at a good time as Nie Huiyang had justpleted a project and hadbor avable.


    However, this was still just an idea of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s. Even if they decided to expand, it would have to wait until after the New Year.

 Chapter 877: Traveling the World

    Chapter 877: Traveling the World


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Xiao Zongchao and others heard that Chu Qingzhi had arrived, they ran over from the workshop.


    ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re here.¡± Xiao Zongchao, no longer timid as he was initially, now appeared sunny and warm. He greeted Chu Qingzhi with a smile.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at him, ¡°I came to check on the workshop. With the New Year approaching, how have you all been doing? Can you manage the workload?¡±


    Xiao Zongchao replied, ¡°We can manage. As long as we follow the procedures, it¡¯s not difficult toplete the tasks, especially now that we¡¯ve be skilled.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Chu Feng joined in, ¡°Zongchao, I heard you¡¯ve been looking at houses outside?¡±


    Xiao Zongchao said, ¡°Yes, Zihui and I nned to use our wages to buy a small courtyard together. Later, when we have more money, we¡¯ll buy another one, so we can each have our own.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi joked, ¡°Living and eating together, feeling brotherly?¡±


    Xiao Zongchao nced at Yu Zihui, smiling, ¡°I¡¯ve acknowledged him as my brother. He said he would take care of me. I wonder if he can?¡±


    Yu Zihui ced his arm around Xiao Zongchao¡¯s shoulder, patted it firmly, and assured, ¡°Of course, I can cover for him. Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡±<div>


    Everyoneughed together.


    Li Changjiang hurried over to greet Chu Qingzhi and handed her a small box, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. This is a New Year¡¯s gift from Yun Qing to you.¡±


    ¡°She waited for you here for two days but didn¡¯t see you. Then she had to go back home to prepare for the New Year, so she asked me to give this to you.¡±


    New Year¡¯s gifts represent blessings, and Chu Qingzhi epted the small box. In return, she gave Li Changjiang a small purse containing one tael of silver.


    ¡°Take this back to Yun Qing, and wish her a Happy New Year for me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss. Yun Qing will be delighted.¡± Li Changjiang carefully put away the small purse.


    After a brief chat, everyone went back to their tasks. Chu Qingzhi headed to the ounts room, ¡°Chu Feng, are the wages and New Year gifts ready?¡±


    The paper mill was issuing the same wages as usual this month, but the bonuses would be double. There was also a threebination gift package containing peanuts candy, jerky, and small cakes, weighing about a pound.


    Chu Feng assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is ready. We¡¯ll distribute them on the 29th. We remember to close for the holidays on the 30th and the first day of the New Year.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reminded, ¡°When locking up for the holiday, remember to check the fire and water to avoid idents.¡±


    Chu Feng solemnly responded, ¡°I will.¡±


    After finishing the discussion, Chu Qingzhi left the workshop. The expansion would be discussed after the New Year.


    ¡­


    Leaving the paper mill, Chu Qingzhi walked towards Tang Jinghong, who was waiting outside in a pavilion, ¡°We can go now.¡±


    Tang Jinghong whistled, and a horse trotted over.


    This was a Cloud-Stepping ck Steed, entirely ck with white hooves, also known as ¡°Dark Cloud Covering Snow¡±. This horse was tall and majestic, sleek and shiny, its coat reflecting sunlight.


    Tang Jinghong patted the horse¡¯s head, ¡°This is Wuyun, my warhorse. It was always kept at the general¡¯s mansion, but it came back with me this time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi examined Wuyun, ¡°This horse is about the same size as Fubao. If I bring him home, the two horses might be friends.¡±


    As she spoke, Wuyun affectionately nuzzled her.<div>


    Tang Jinghong was amazed, ¡°Wuyun is a horse that recognizes its master. Usually, besides me and the horsekeeper, it doesn¡¯t acknowledge anyone else. I didn¡¯t expect it to take a liking to you so quickly.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised an eyebrow, ¡°I tend to attract animals.¡±


    Tang Jinghong leaned closer to Chu Qingzhi, lowering his voice, ¡°No, it¡¯s because of your fairy aura.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°That¡¯s a fact.¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong helped Chu Qingzhi onto the horse and led it towards the county town, passing straight through to another side they had visited before ¨C the Guangxi Garden.


    Chu Qingzhi dismounted, ¡°Why did you bring me to the Guangxi Garden? To watch a y?¡±


    Tang Jinghong, with a hint of mystery, said, ¡°You¡¯ll know once we go in.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi followed him inside, curious.


    The garden was filled with potted dragon boat flowers, radiantly red, giving off a sense of spring. The rich fragrance of flowers lingered all the way to the stage.


    The garden was eerily quiet, without a single outsider, almost as if it had been booked entirely.


    Chu Qingzhi grew more puzzled as they walked, ncing at Tang Jinghong several times, ¡°What exactly are you nning?¡±


    Tang Jinghong, barely concealing his smile, replied, ¡°You guessed it just now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stopped, ¡°To watch a y, for real?¡±


    Tang Jinghong confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡± He paused before asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you like watching ys?¡±


    This was Chu Qingzhi¡¯s first time watching a y. She thought watching ys was a waste of time and, not wanting Tang Jinghong to misunderstand, hurriedly said, ¡°No, I just didn¡¯t expect you to invite me to watch a y.¡±


    She silently thought, in modern times, guys like to ask girls to watch movies as a romantic date. She hadn¡¯t expected Tang Jinghong to do the same.


    Tang Jinghong took Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, leading her towards the stage, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t disappoint you.¡±<div>


    The theater had indeed been reserved by Tang Jinghong, and the entire y was specially written for Chu Qingzhi. Everything here was meticulously prepared for her.


    In modern terms, Tang Jinghong had essentially made a movie specifically for Chu Qingzhi and invited her to watch it alone ¨C quite romantic.


    It was winter, and the stage was inside arge room. Now, everyone in the theater was in this room, ready to start the y.


    There were only two chairs for the audience, with a tea table in between.


    A vase full of fresh flowers was ced on the tea table, beside which were four types of tea snacks and nuts, all exquisitely arranged.


    Tang Jinghong had Chu Qingzhi sit down, then took his ce beside her. A maid brought over tea and ced it on the table before retreating to the side, ready to serve.


    Tang Jinghong nodded at the troupe leader, who then made a gesture.


    The next second, the theater filled with the sound of drums and gongs, signaling the beginning of the performance, and the air immediately buzzed with excitement.


    Chu Qingzhi leaned closer to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Did you book the entire ce?¡±


    Tang Jinghong cracked open some sunflower seeds for Chu Qingzhi and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a y arranged just for you, so naturally, it¡¯s only for you to watch.¡±


    ¡°Arranged just for me?¡± The concept felt incredibly romantic to Chu Qingzhi, who found it hard to believe. Tang Jinghong, usually so reserved with words of affection, had orchestrated such a romantic gesture.


    Tang Jinghong, slightly embarrassed, nodded, ¡°Yes, I wrote the y. It might not be perfect, and if you find it boring¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi cut him off, stating earnestly, ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s good or not, it¡¯s the thought that counts. I¡¯ll watch it to the end. Don¡¯t worry.¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong smiled slightly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    The inspiration came from Chu Qingzhi¡¯s writings about her experiences in the modern cultivation world. Since she hadn¡¯t written about her ancient experiences, Tang Jinghong turned those stories into a y.


    The narrative revolved around Chu Qingzhi¡¯s trials and tribtions upon descending to the mortal realm and the entanglements of love with him. However, these details were not as crucial as the ending¡­


    Tang Jinghong imagined an ending where he and Chu Qingzhi had two children and, after resigning from his official post, took Chu Qingzhi and their children to travel the world.

 Chapter 878: A Pair of Couplets

    Chapter 878: A Pair of Couplets


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Watching the performance on stage, Chu Qingzhi felt Tang Jinghong¡¯s affection for her. If possible, she too wanted to try living this different kind of life.


    She reached out to hold Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand, promising, ¡°Jinghong, I will strive to live such a life with you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked down at their intertwined hands and nodded gently, ¡°I believe.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked up at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s captivating face, wishing he could hide her away, where no one else could find her.


    The ysted a long time, and by the time they left Guangxi Garden, it was already the afternoon. Having no other ns, the two returned directly to the vige.


    ¡­


    The afternoon of the twenty-ninth of the twelfth lunar month was the time to distribute wages at the workshop.


    Today, after distributing the wages, a two-day holiday would follow, with work resuming next year.


    The task of distributing the wages was entrusted to four children by Shen Ruyue.<div>


    The four children did not disappoint her. After some time, they had grown significantly and could now stand on their own.


    Today¡¯s wage distribution was a bit different from usual. The wages remained the same, but the bonus was doubled. There was also a New Year¡¯s gift package, simr to what was given at the paper mill, plus one additional item ¨C copper coins.


    The copper coins, returned from the children at the charitable hall, were given to everyone as a memento.


    ¡°Chu Xuede¡­¡±


    After stopping ice cream sales, Chu Xuede joined the delivery team, bing a short-distance manager, quite earnest and responsible.


    Walking up to Xu Songnian, Chu Xuede received his silver and New Year¡¯s gift package, then thanked Shen Ruyue and Chu Qingzhi standing by before returning to his ce.


    ¡°Du Xiue¡­¡±


    She had be the main manager for brewing beer. Chu Qingzhi hadn¡¯t misjudged her. Du Xiue taught herself to read andter learned ounting, showing exceptional talent. The beer had never been faulty under her management.


    She came forward, took her wages and gift package, thanked Chu Qingzhi and Shen Ruyue, and then went back.


    After watching for a while, Chu Qingzhi moved on to the breeding area.


    Here, too, wages were being distributed, simr to the workshop: wages, double bonus, and New Year¡¯s gift package.


    Wan Haonan was overseeing, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    Wan Haonan smiled, ¡°Almost done, just a few left. Is the workshop finished?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°The workshop isn¡¯t done yet. I came to see how you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Wan Haonan offered a chair, ¡°Want to sit and watch?¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just look around for a bit before heading to the county office.¡± Chu Qingzhi stood and watched for a while before leaving.


    Only a few people were in the county office, waiting for Chu Qingzhi to arrive before starting the sry distribution.


    Chu Qingzhi joked, ¡°There are only a few of you, and you¡¯re still going through the motions?¡±<div>


    Wang Yuanlin bowed slightly, smiling, ¡°Miss, it makes us feel more at ease if you¡¯re here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiughed, ¡°Then start the distribution, I¡¯ll watch.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Yuanlin then distributed the wages or sries to the five individuals.


    Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°You also have a two-day holiday starting tomorrow. Spend some quality time with your families.¡±<div>


    The five were pleasantly surprised, ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi instructed, ¡°Clean up the county office, and when locking up, check the doors, windows, and fire and water. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After finishing at the county office, Chu Qingzhi went back home to help prepare for the New Year¡¯s feast.


    ¡­


    At the Wang family¡¯s home.


    Upon returning home, Wang Yuanlin handed his money pouch to Du Qian, ¡°This is my sry and bonus. Take a look.¡±


    Du Qian smiled sweetly, opening the pouch to see, ¡°Thirty taels of silver?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my sry is ten taels, and the end-of-year double bonus makes it thirty taels. Plus, there¡¯s a gift package.¡± Wang Yuanlin was very happy, ¡°Qian, we finally have hope of building our house.¡±


    Du Qian touched Wang Yuanlin¡¯s much thinner face, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll save the money, aiming to buynd and build our house sooner.¡±


    Wang Yuanlin hugged Du Qian tightly, gratefully saying, ¡°Qian, thank you for sticking with me. I will definitely treat you better in the future.¡±


    Du Qian smiled happily, ¡°I believe you.¡±


    ¡­<div>


    After the wages were distributed, the entire Chu Vige was imbued with a joyful atmosphere, especially with the New Year approaching, making the ambiance exceptionally festive.


    Chu Qingzhi went to the kitchen to help, but Li Qingyu wouldn¡¯t allow it. Thinking it over, she decided to write couplets for the household instead.


    While writing the couplets, Li Qingyin came to deliver New Year¡¯s gifts, ¡°Qingzhi, your handwriting is beautiful. Can you write a pair for our family?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± It was a small effort for Chu Qingzhi, who began writing. This set off a chain reaction, with vigers seeking her out.


    ¡°Xiao Wu, can you write us a couplet? We¡¯ll pay you.¡±


    ¡°If I write for you, how will you exin it to the elder? He¡¯s the one who writes them every year. If I do it, won¡¯t that be undermining him?¡±


    ¡°The elder hasn¡¯t been feeling welltely and can¡¯t write. He asked us to find you. Seeing you writing, could you help us?¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi prepared the paper, thought for a moment, then wrote effortlessly, ¡°Upper Couplet: Three Rams Herald the Auspicious; Lower Couplet: Twin Swallows Dance in the Spring Breeze.¡±


    A pair of couplets cost one silver due to the high price of red paper during the New Year.


    Chu Qingzhi continued writing, ¡°Upper Couplet: Three Rams Usher in a Prosperous Day; Lower Couplet: All Endeavors Flourish Throughout the Year.¡±


    ¡°I want this pair.¡± Chu Laipi grabbed it, ¡°I¡¯ll hang this couplet first thing tomorrow, hoping to share in Sister Qingzhi¡¯s good fortune.¡±


    Chu Bapi eximed, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, I want to buy a pair too.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi wrote another set, ¡°Upper Couplet: Three Rams Usher in a Prosperous Day; Lower Couplet: All Endeavors Flourish Throughout the Year, for you.¡±


    Chu Bapi jubntly took it, ¡°I feel like mine is better than Laipi¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re the same.¡± Chu Qingzhi said, then continued writing for others.


    Thus, the morning passed.


    Tang Jinghong came over to count the silver for Chu Qingzhi, ¡°You¡¯ve earned over fifty taels just by writing couplets; you¡¯re really good at making money.¡± His fianc¨¦e was so capable, making him feel somewhat superfluous.


    ¡°Everyone asked me to write, so naturally, there was more money.¡± Chu Qingzhi yfully winked at Tang Jinghong, ¡°Do you want a New Year¡¯s red envelope? I can prepare one for you.¡±


    Tang Jinghongughed, ¡°If you¡¯re giving it, of course I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled warmly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make sure to give you a big red envelope.¡±


    Tang Jinghong gently stroked Chu Qingzhi¡¯s head, his gaze and actions full of affection, ¡°I¡¯ll also prepare one for you.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s family of three came over.


    ¡°Sister Chu.¡± The little prince, bundled up like a fluffy bunny, ran towards Chu Qingzhi and hugged her legs, acting coy.


    Chu Qingzhi touched the little prince¡¯s hat, finding him adorable, ¡°Qi¡¯er, why are youing out just now?¡±<div>


    The little prince said sweetly, ¡°I slept in.¡±


    The empress looked at her son with overflowing affection, ¡°He insisted on having me read him picture booksst night. After reading to him, he couldn¡¯t wake up this morning.¡±

 Chapter 879: You Are Shorter Than Him

    Chapter 879: You Are Shorter Than Him


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, ¡°Children should go to bed early, otherwise, they won¡¯t grow tall.¡±


    The little prince stretched out his short fingers, pointed at Tang Jinghong, and said in a childish voice, ¡°I want to grow as tall as him.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stood tall at 185 cm. Chu Qingzhi nced at him and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re quite ambitious.¡±


    The emperor pinched his son¡¯s face, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take your dad as your goal?¡±


    The little prince nced at the emperor and hid behind Chu Qingzhi, ¡°You are shorter than him.¡±


    The emperor was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Qingzhi, you can have this son.¡±


    The little prince eximed with joy, ¡°Really?¡±


    The emperor, ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone tried to hold back theirughter.


    ¡°Then you might as well stay in this vige forever, don¡¯te back home.¡± The emperor, pulling the empress along, had some matters to attend to.<div>


    The little prince waved his little hands towards the emperor and empress¡¯s backs, crisply saying, ¡°Then goodbye.¡±


    The emperor stumbled slightly, ¡°Empress, the son was raised in vain.¡±


    The empress nced at the emperor, ¡°You asked for it. Who told you to say you¡¯d give him away?¡±


    The emperor rubbed his nose, ¡°Ever since my son met Chu Qingzhi, he doesn¡¯t recognize his rtives anymore. As his father, I seem to have no ce in his heart.¡±


    The empress incredulously said, ¡°Are you really jealous over this?¡±


    The emperor raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is that not allowed?¡±


    The empress was speechless.


    ¡­


    At Chu Shi¡¯an¡¯s home.


    Chu Lann¡¯er ran home excitedly and put her money pouch on the table, ¡°Dad, guess how much my wages are?¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an had just returned from buying goods at the grocery store and smiled, handing Chu Lann¡¯er something, ¡°Let¡¯s look at itter. I bought you your favorite taro pie. Have a piece.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re too good to me.¡± Chu Lann¡¯er excitedly epted the taro pie, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    She cut the taro pie into eight pieces, handed her dad one, and took a bite herself, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s so delicious.¡±


    Seeing his daughter enjoying her food, Chu Shi¡¯an said, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy you another er. We can eat it on New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±


    ¡°No need, Dad. We can save half for tomorrow,¡± Chu Lann¡¯er dreamed aloud, ¡°We need to save our money to build a house.¡±


    Saying this, she handed the money pouch to Chu Shi¡¯an, ¡°Dad, count it.¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an opened the pouch and poured out the silver coins inside, totaling ten taels. He was surprised, ¡°So much? I only got five taels.¡±


    Chu Lann¡¯er was proud, ¡°Sister Ruyue gave us a higher bonus. The others didn¡¯t get as much.¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an looked at his daughter with pride, ¡°My daughter is doing well.¡±<div>


    ¡°Hehe, Dad, I will earn even more money in the future to take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Xu Songnian¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Lann¡¯er, are you there?¡±


    Chu Lann¡¯er called back, ¡°I am,¡± and walked out, ¡°Songnian, what brings you here?¡±<div>


    Xu Songnian ced a taro pie in Chu Lann¡¯er¡¯s hand, ¡°I heard you like taro pie, so I specially bought one for you. Happy New Year.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too precious. I can¡¯t ept it, Songnian. You should take it back and eat it yourself.¡± Chu Lann¡¯er tried to return the taro pie to Xu Songnian.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already bought one for my family. This one is specifically for you. Please have it.¡± Xu Songnian said and ran off before Chu Lann¡¯er could respond.


    Chu Lann¡¯er, ¡°¡­¡±


    Chu Shi¡¯an came out of the house and saw the taro pie in Chu Lann¡¯er¡¯s hand, ¡°Did Songnian specifically bring this for you?¡±


    Chu Lann¡¯er nodded, ¡°Dad, what do you think of Xu Songnian?¡±


    Girls mature early and take on responsibilities sooner. It was obvious to see Xu Songnian¡¯s intentions, but it was still important to consider her father¡¯s opinion.


    Chu Shi¡¯an had a good impression of Xu Songnian but had not interacted much, ¡°You work with him every day. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°He can calcteplex ounts, helps Sister Ruyue with many matters, and appears whenever I need help¡­¡± Unknowingly, Chu Lann¡¯er listed many of Xu Songnian¡¯s strengths.


    Chu Shi¡¯an wasn¡¯t foolish. Seeing how his daughter talked, he knew her thoughts.


    ¡°If you think he¡¯s good, Dad doesn¡¯t oppose it. However, you¡¯re young. Talk of marriage can wait a few years. In the meantime, see if this person is worth entrusting your life to. Don¡¯t decide too soon, okay?¡±


    Chu Lann¡¯er always listened to Chu Shi¡¯an and nodded, ¡°Dad, I understand.¡±


    ¡­<div>


    At Chu Qingzhi¡¯s home.


    Li Qingyin was the first to deliver New Year¡¯s gifts. Naturally, a gift in return was expected. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s family reciprocated with arge piece of cured meat.


    Then came business partners, long-term coborators who sent New Year¡¯s gifts annually as a way to deepen and maintain the rtionship. Chu Qingzhi instructed Shen Ruyue to return five kilograms of sausage.


    Everyone coveted their sausages. After tasting them at a feast, they all wanted to buy some, but Chu Qingzhi refused, saying they would send some during the New Year, which calmed everyone down.


    Friends, rtives, and vigers also came to deliver New Year¡¯s gifts.


    By the third batch, the cured meat, either consumed or given away as New Year¡¯s gifts, left them with only about a hundred kilograms of sausages, cured meat, and marinated meat.


    Zhang Lingmei arrived at Chu Vige with two older children from the charitable hall, bringing tworge redfish and arge ¡®Fu¡¯ character for Chu Qingzhi, making quite an impressive gesture.


    Chu Qingzhi was somewhat moved, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it, sister?¡± Zhang Lingmei, still wearing her old cotton-padded jacket but with new clothes underneath, looked refreshed and behaved like a well-mannered young girl.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, her eyes twinkling with joy, ¡°I love it. The craftsmanship is so good, anyone would like it.¡±


    After a brief chat, the children returned to the charitable hall. Chu Qingzhi gave them plenty of cured meat, allowing them to taste it as well.


    Holding the cured meat as if it were a treasure, the children left happily.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to join the fun.¡± Tan Mengyang arrived with a servant, carrying three boxes of gifts.<div>


    ¡°Here, give these to Miss Chu, to thank her for the business booming under her help.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi came out to greet them, ¡°Wee, Young Master Tan.¡±


    Following her out, Chu Xuhua took the gifts and then brought back some return gifts, ¡°Young Master Tan is too polite.¡±


    Tan Mengyang nced at the return gifts, chuckling, ¡°I heard that Miss Chu¡¯s return gifts are all cured meats?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Yes, everyone has everything else, but not our cured meats.¡±


    Tan Mengyang spoke openly, ¡°To be honest, I came for the cured meats.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Brother, get Young Master Tan some more cured meats. We can¡¯t let him leave empty-handed.¡±


    Tan Mengyang thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu. I hope our cooperation will be even better next year.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Satisfied with his haul of cured meats, Tan Mengyang left with his servant.


    Chu Xuanyumented, ¡°Sister, we¡¯re going to run out of cured meats at this rate.¡± They started with over three hundred pounds, and now they were down to just over a hundred.

 Chapter 880: New Years Eve Arrives

    Chapter 880: New Year¡¯s Eve Arrives


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi looked at him, amused, ¡°Next year we¡¯ll make more, okay?¡±


    Chu Xuanyu nodded eagerly, then turned to Chu Qingzhi with anticipation, ¡°Sister, can we cook more sausages for dinner tonight?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Sure, go get them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡± Chu Xuanyu cheerfully headed to the old house to fetch the sausages and then ran to the kitchen, soaking them in water to be steamedter.


    Chu Qingzhi, with a smile, turned back to the house.


    ¡­


    New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Firecrackers sounded in unison, and old talismans were reced with new.


    Chu Qingzhi opened the window, took a deep breath of the outside air, and felt refreshed to her core.


    Snow had fallen the night before, covering everything in a nket of white, with a frozen expanse stretching miles around.<div>


    Shuang¡¯er flew to the windowsill, ¡°Qingzhi, Happy New Year¡¯s Eve!¡±


    Following its cue, the other parrots joined in, filling the room with lively chatter that seemed to warm the cold air.


    Chu Qingzhi stroked Shuang¡¯er¡¯s back, ¡°Happy New Year¡¯s Eve to you too!¡±


    She then proceeded to bring over a feast for the birds.


    Today¡¯s food was more abundant than usual, and the flock of parrots dived in happily, chirping, ¡°Delicious, delicious.¡±


    Letting them eat, Chu Qingzhi went downstairs.


    Downstairs, Grandfather Chu and Chu Rong were pasting spring couplets by the main door, while Chu Xuahua and Chu Xujin were doing the same at their homes and hadn¡¯t yet arrived.


    Chu Qingneng put a red bracelet on Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Sister, Happy New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±


    Chu Qingfrost, Chu Xuanyu, Chu Qingyan, and Chu Xuyao came over, ¡°Fourth Sister, Sister Five, Happy New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±


    Chu Qingneng also put red bracelets on Chu Qingfrost and Chu Qingyan.


    She had made these bracelets herself.


    Then she took out two jade pendants tied with red tassels from her purse and put them on her two brothers, wishing them academic sess.


    ¡°Thank you, Fourth Sister.¡±


    After giving the gifts, it was Chu Qingzhi¡¯s turn. She gave each of them a longevity lock to wear around their necks, ¡°Looks nice.¡±


    The four of them happily touched their longevity locks, ¡°Thank you, Sister Five.¡±


    Chu Qingfrost gave her two brothers a pen holder each, decorated with colorful patterns and very delicate, and gave Chu Qingyan a little girl figurine, ¡°I made these myself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sixth Sister.¡±


    After expressing their thanks, the younger ones ran out to collect more gifts from their elder brothers and sisters-inw, taking advantage of New Year¡¯s Eve to gather as many presents as they could.


    The tradition of collecting gifts on New Year¡¯s Eve among the family¡¯s children had begun¡­<div>


    ¡°Crackle and pop¡ª¡± After breakfast, the vige started to sound with firecrackers, one after another, endlessly.


    At home, the women were busy in the kitchen preparing a feast for the family, while the men were busy pasting couplets and setting off firecrackers in preparation for the ancestral worship, filling the air with the festive spirit.


    The vige children, in groups, went door to door asking for sweets. The presence of children symbolized hope and was akin to bringing blessings to the household.


    Chu Junbao, the leader of the children, ran into the courtyard, shouting joyfully, ¡°Grandfather Chu, Happy New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±<div>


    Grandfather Chu came out with a tray full of treats, smiling broadly, ¡°Take as much as you like.¡±


    The children grabbed handfuls, with some eating while stuffing their pockets, creating a funny scene.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandfather Chu. We¡¯re off to the next house.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In groups, the children happily moved on to Tang Jinghong¡¯s house.


    Standing by the front door, the empress pointed slightly to the left, ¡°A little to the left.¡±


    The emperor, trying his hand at pasting couplets for fun, couldn¡¯t seem to get it right. He and the empress had been at it for a while now.


    Tang Jinghong, having finished preparing breakfast, came to call them to eat. As for the little prince, he had already run off to Chu Qingzhi¡¯s side, probably having eaten already, while the couple still struggled with the couplets.


    ¡°Your Majesty, shall I do it?¡± Tang Jinghong, seeing the emperor¡¯s clumsy attempts, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    The empress also said, ¡°Let Brother Tang do it, otherwise we might spend the whole morning here.¡±


    Reluctantly, the emperor stepped aside and handed the couplets to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Yu¡¯ni, I feel you disdain me.¡±


    The empress looked skyward, ¡°That must be your imagination.¡±


    The emperor stood next to the empress, watching Tang Jinghong effortlessly paste the couplets.<div>


    The emperor, ¡°¡­¡±


    He realized being looked down upon was justified.


    The empress took out another couplet, ¡°Brother Tang, here.¡±


    Tang Jinghong quickly got it done, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± There was still ancestral worship preparation to do.


    New Year¡¯s Eve ancestral worship was an annual and crucial activity. After breakfast, every household in the vige prepared to head to the ancestral hall.


    After breakfast, Chu Qingzhi, the emperor, and the empress, along with the little prince, went to the county town to distribute New Year¡¯s money to the poor.


    As the vige¡¯s revered general, Tang Jinghong was strongly requested to participate in the ancestral worship preparations and couldn¡¯t apany Chu Qingzhi.


    Wen Shaoyuan, now registered as a resident of Chu Vige, was considered part of the vige and helped Tang Jinghong with the preparations.


    ¡­


    At the county government office of Shuiyun County.


    When Chu Qingzhi and her party arrived, a long queue had already formed at the county office¡¯s entrance.


    The county magistrate and his officials were maintaining order.


    The county magistrate hurried towards Chu Qingzhi but stopped abruptly upon seeing the emperor, bing apprehensive and hesitant to speak.<div>


    With the emperor¡¯s identity still a secret, the county magistrate merely bowed without kneeling, heightening the tension.


    Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°Magistrate, let¡¯s distribute the silver directly. With the silver, everyone can head home early to prepare for New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±


    The magistrate nodded and signaled the officials, ¡°Quick, form three lines and start distributing the silver.¡±


    ¡°Right away, sir.¡±


    Everyone was eager to return home for the holiday, and the process was swift. The officials verified each person¡¯s household registration and rmendation letters. Once confirmed, the silver was handed out promptly.


    The distribution outside the county office proceeded orderly.


    Bystanders watched in awe.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen silver being distributed like this before.¡±


    ¡°Me neither. Probably only in Shuiyun County could this happen. I can¡¯t even imagine it elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not every ce that has a Chu Qingzhi. We¡¯re lucky to witness such a rare scene.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The people¡¯s discussions reached the emperor¡¯s ears. In the half month he¡¯d spent in Shuiyun County, almost every outing had him overhearing praises for Chu Qingzhi. He had read many historical records, but none mentioned a person like her.


    He nced at Chu Qingzhi, the strikingly beautiful girl who seemed to radiate light among the crowd, as if it wasn¡¯t surprising for extraordinary things to happen around her.<div>


    An old man in ragged clothes, leaning on a walking stick, approached anxiously, ¡°Are there any silver left? Can I receive some too?¡±


    The crowd parted to let him through¡­

 Chapter 881: Unprecedented

    Chapter 881: Unprecedented


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the elder, ¡°Do you have a household registration and a certificate issued by the vige?¡±


    The elder immediately started to cry, ¡°I fled here because of the famine. I was severely ill back then, and my family abandoned me. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t die. Now, I live alone in a cave without a household registration or any rtives¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you are truly impoverished, we will also give you some silver.¡± Chu Qingzhi called over an official and whispered, ¡°Prepare some rice and flour, and bring five taels of silver to send the elder back.¡±


    The official bowed, ¡°Yes, I will go immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned back to the elder, ¡°Please wait a moment. I have asked someone to escort you back and bring you some food considering your situation. Just wait a little longer.¡±


    The elder couldn¡¯t help but cry even harder, knelt down to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss, thank you, thank you so much.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi helped the man up, ¡°Wait here for a moment. The official wille soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I will listen to you.¡±


    After the official made the preparations, he escorted the elder back to his dwelling.


    Those who were prepared to pretend to be poor and take advantage saw this situation, helplessly dispersed. Chu Qingzhi was not so easily fooled.<div>


    Half an hourter, the official returned to the county government office, ¡°Miss, the elder¡¯s story is true. I have given him the goods and the money.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Take a rest.¡±


    The Emperor thought to himself, although this was a very minor issue, could he have handled it better himself? Could other officials have done it better?


    Thinking of this, the Emperor couldn¡¯t help but ask Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, if given the chance, would you like to enter the court and be an official?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked up and down at the Emperor. Bing an official was akin to working for the Emperor. Performing well might not be rewarded, but mistakes could be fatal. She was not interested in such thankless tasks.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such opportunity, and I¡¯m not willing.¡±


    The Emperor, ¡°¡­¡±


    Could you not be so straightforward and think about it?


    The Emperor was curious, ¡°Why not? Being an official is a matter of honor for the family, and for a woman to be an official, it¡¯s unprecedented and a lifetime of glory!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi tactfully responded, ¡°I prefer freedom.¡±


    The Emperor countered, ¡°Being an official can also be freeing.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then asked, ¡°The Emperor is the greatest official in this world, right? Are you free?¡±


    The Emperor, ¡°¡­¡±


    The Empressughed, ¡°Qingzhi, you are wise.¡±


    The court is a mess. It¡¯s not easy to enter, and even harder to leave. A moment of carelessness and you could be boiled alive. It¡¯s full of dangers. Freedom like this is better.


    Chu Qingzhi raised her eyebrows, ¡°I would never choose something that is not beneficial to me.¡±


    The Emperor couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°You are indeed wise.¡±


    As they chatted here, the county magistrate admired Chu Qingzhi from the side. Only she could speak to the Emperor on such equal terms.


    By the time the annual silver distribution ended, no one came forward. Everyone packed up and returned to the vige.<div>


    ¡­


    On the way back, the Emperor suddenly became serious, ¡°Qingzhi, I have a favor to ask of you. Will you consider it?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Tell me what it is first, then I¡¯ll decide whether to consider it.¡±


    The Emperor, ¡°¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°After the new year, I will send Jing Hong to the eastern border. Could you go with him to assist?¡±


    ¡°The issue in the eastern border can only be resolved by someone with your abilities. Sending others would mean either death or corruption, and the problem in the eastern border would never be resolved.¡±


    ¡°The situation in the eastern border is too severe. Jing Hong will be overwhelmed, and I fear he might fall into the traps of viins.¡±


    Besides, Jing Hong is a military man and knows little about governance. If Chu Qingzhi were there, there would be no worries about these issues.


    For the sake of the people in the eastern border, he had to ask Chu Qingzhi to go.


    Chu Qingzhi was indifferent. She had already achieved sess and fame. Staying in another ce was also an option for her, but she couldn¡¯t let the Emperor achieve his goals so easily.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi not responding, the Emperor added, ¡°Whatever you want, just say it. As long as I can do it, I willply.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°In the future, within your capabilities, I will make three requests, and I hope you will agree.¡±


    The Emperor agreed very straightforwardly, ¡°Okay, I agree.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi continued, ¡°Also, if I go to the eastern border, there might be a lot of killing involved. I hope you are prepared for that.¡±


    The Emperor promised, ¡°I will give you three nk imperial edicts. You can deal with the people in the eastern border as you see fit.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment, ¡°Arrange for someone to prepare more grain, medicinal herbs, seeds, and cotton clothes. I will take them to the eastern border with Jing Hong.¡±


    The Emperor said, ¡°I agree to all your conditions.¡± He paused for a moment, ¡°It takes twenty days to travel from the capital to the eastern border. To catch up with the spring plowing, I will arrange for you and Jing Hong to leave on the third day of the new year. Is that okay?¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    Back in the vige, everyone was already performing the ancestor worship ceremony, so they did not go over.


    The little crown prince saw Chu Qingzhi returning and ran over excitedly, ¡°Sister Chu, where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I went to the county town.¡± Chu Qingzhi put a longevity lock around the little crown prince¡¯s neck, ¡°This is a gift for you, do you like it?¡±


    The little crown prince held the longevity lock tightly in his hands, extremely happy, ¡°I like it, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Wear it every day, it will bless you to live a long life.¡±


    The little crown prince nodded obediently, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The ancestor worship ceremonysted for an hour, and people would not return for a while.


    Chu Qingzhi invited the Emperor and Empress, ¡°Come over and have dinner together. We¡¯ll have a hot pot, I¡¯ll cook it myself.¡± In the middle of winter, hot pot was the most suitable.


    The Empress was quite interested, ¡°Qingzhi, let me help you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    They had already discussed what to eat the night before, and now everything was ready: meatballs, fish balls, crispy fried meat, dried tofu, youtiao (fried dough sticks), lotus roots, winter bamboo shoots, boneless chicken feet, duck feet, chicken gizzards, etc.<div>


    In addition to that, there were pig hearts, pig livers, pig brain flowers, pig kidneys, etc., from the pig they killed and hadn¡¯t finished eating.


    A variety of dishes.


    Chu Qingzhi only did one thing: preparing the hot pot base, spicy and non-spicy, two pots, some people liked spicy, some could not eat spicy, so they could choose ordingly.


    First, she prepared the spices for the hot pot base. The broth was prepared the day before. Now, it was warming on the stove, made from old hens andmb bones, very, very delicious.


    The Empress entered the kitchen and immediately smelled the delicious aroma, ¡°Qingzhi, it smells so good in the kitchen.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi opened the cab, preparing the spices, ¡°I¡¯ve been cooking delicious food in the kitchen recently.¡±


    The Empress looked around and asked, ¡°What can I do?¡±


    ¡°You help me wash the vegetables.¡± Chu Qingzhi pointed to theder next to the sink, filled with green onions, celery,rge onions, garlic sprouts, and other side dishes.


    The Empress was quite down-to-earth, rolling up her sleeves, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wash the vegetables.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Did you cook in the kitchen when you were at home?¡±


    The Empress nodded, ¡°Yes, during big festivals at home, my mother, I, and Yu Ru would cook, but maybe the cooking skills are not so good.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked towards the stove with the spices, ¡°I thought daughters of rich families didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    The Empressughed, ¡°That¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡±<div>

 Chapter 882: Staying Up Together on New Years Eve

    Chapter 882: Staying Up Together on New Year¡¯s Eve


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi got the fire started, preparing the soup base for the hot pot.


    The Empress, ustomed to delicacies from mountains and seas, couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva upon smelling the soup base, ¡°Qingzhi, I feel like living here for half a month would make me picky.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, stirring the base with a spat, smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s just novelty. Eat it a few more times, and you¡¯ll get tired of it too.¡±


    The Empress, interested, came over to watch, ¡°How about I learn from you, so I can¡¯t have it once I go back to the pce?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the Empress, ¡°Sure, there¡¯s also a clear soup base to be preparedter. I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    The Empress happily agreed, ¡°Good.¡±


    After preparing the soup bases, the ancestor worship ceremony ended, and everyone went back home.


    In the dining hall, a long table was set with two hot pots, surrounded by an array of dishes, rich and abundant.


    Chu Qingzhi distributed chopsticks to everyone, ¡°The food is ready. Please, everyone, take a seat and eat.¡±


    Now everyone was somewhat familiar with the Emperor and his family. Despite feeling restrained, they managed to maintain normalcy, unlike at the beginning, when they dared not move.<div>


    The little crown prince sat to the left of Chu Qingzhi and pointed at the fish balls with his chopsticks, ¡°Sister Chu, I want to eat that.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi dumped a te of fish balls into the clear broth, ¡°Wait a bit until the balls float to the surface, then you can eat.¡±


    The little crown prince, with curious eyes, asked, ¡°How long until they float to the surface?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi brought a cup of hot milk to the little crown prince, ¡°Count to one hundred, then it will be ready.¡±


    The little crown prince smiled a bit embarrassingly, ¡°That¡¯s too difficult for me. I can only count to twenty.¡±


    ¡°Then count to twenty.¡± Chu Qingzhi poured boneless chicken feet and duck feet into the spicy soup, and then she added Tang Jinghong¡¯s favorite meatballs into the clear soup because Jinghong couldn¡¯t eat spicy food.


    Seeing this, Tang Jinghong hurriedly said, ¡°Qingzhi, wait.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi paused, looking at Tang Jinghong, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Add some to the spicy soup.¡± Tang Jinghong wanted to try the spicy vor, seeing how delicious Chu Qingzhi found it.


    ¡°Can you handle it?¡± Chu Qingzhi raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Tang Jinghong hesitated for a moment but decided to give it a shot.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Chu Qingzhi put the remaining meatballs into the spicy soup, and others also began to add their favorite dishes to the pots. Soon, everything would be ready to eat.


    Chu Xuyan and Chu Xuyao poured yellow wine for the elders and brothers, and juice or beer for others. After pouring, they returned to their seats.


    Chu Xuyan said, ¡°Let¡¯s toast together.¡±


    Grandfather Chu smiled, ¡°Right, right, we should have a drink for the reunion dinner.¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡± Everyone raised their sses, gathered them together, and then drank heartily.


    The New Year¡¯s Eve reunion dinner officially began.


    ¡°Gurgle gurgle¡­¡± The pot started boiling, and white steam rose, spreading around, filling the room with a delicious aroma.


    Other families in the vige also began to set the table, gathering around to enjoy the reunion dinner in a lively atmosphere.<div>


    In Chu Qingzhi¡¯s domain, every household¡¯s table wasden with meat and dishes, with rice avable in abundance. It was the best New Year¡¯s they had ever had.


    ¡­


    At Tang Shan¡¯s home.


    Tang Shan looked outside many times, but each time ended in disappointment.<div>


    Tang Dengping brought a bowl to the table, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s time to eat. Big brother won¡¯te back.¡±


    Tang Shan sighed, finally epting reality, understanding that he hadpletely lost his son, ¡°Sit down and eat.¡±


    Zhang Xiuqin dared not speak. Because of this matter, Tang Shan had been ming her almost daily, often threatening to divorce her. She was under a lot of pressure.


    Tang Shan sat at the table, poured himself a cup of wine, and drank alone in mncholy.


    Although many dishes were served, they tasted nd. If he hadn¡¯t treated Jinghong that way, could they be sitting together and having a drink right now?


    Thinking of it, he couldn¡¯t help but remember Tang Jinghong¡¯s mother. If he had cared more for his daughter-inw when Jinghong left, would she still be aliveGPT


    ?


    Regret crept into Tang Shan¡¯s heart, his eyes bing moist, and the taste in his mouth grew increasingly nd as if he were chewing on wax.


    Tang Dengping and Zhang Xiuqin exchanged nces, then quietly lowered their heads and continued to eat. While others celebrated joyously, their home was enveloped in silence, devoid of any happiness.


    ¡­


    On New Year¡¯s Eve afternoon, the family worked together to clean both the inside and outside of the house, weing the new year with a clean environment.


    The evening was reserved for staying upte to wee the new year.


    After dinner, vigers gathered in the small square in front of the grocery store, where arge bonfire was lit. Everyone brought snacks to the square, staying upte together to wee the new year.<div>


    The vige, bustling with thousands of people, was lively.


    The happiest among them were the children.


    Now that their families were better off, the elders bought many fireworks for the children, the kind that could be held in hand.


    The children, holding the lit fireworks, waved them around, theirughter filling the air and creating a festive atmosphere.


    Tang Jinghong, apanied by some of the vige¡¯s robust men, carried fireworks to the square. Chu Qingzhi had bought a lot of fireworks, all to be set off at the squareter.


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning sat aside, watching everyone y. However, amidst the festive atmosphere, Chu Qingning couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled.


    Chu Qingzhi, concerned, asked, ¡°Fourth sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Qingning leaned in and hugged Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fifth sister, it¡¯s been half a month since Jiang Zhaoyongst replied to my letters. Usually, I would receive a reply every three days.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi gently patted Chu Qingning¡¯s back,forting her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jiang Zhaoyong is highly skilled and capable. Nothing will happen to him. You have to believe in him.¡±


    Chu Qingning shook her head slightly, ¡°Fifth sister, I feel very uneasy. I want to go to the eastern border to find him. Is that okay?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi understood Chu Qingning¡¯s feelings, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s okay. If you want to find him, you cane with me to the eastern border.¡±


    Chu Qingning was surprised, ¡°You¡¯re also going to the eastern border?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve promised someone some things. I¡¯ll be leaving on the third day after the New Year. Since it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve and everyone is happy, I thought I¡¯d tell you all about it on the first day of the new year in the afternoon.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingning said, ¡°If you¡¯ve already decided to go, then I¡¯lle with you. I want to find Zhaoyong.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you with me.¡±


    Chu Qingning expressed her gratitude, ¡°Fifth sister, thank you. I don¡¯t know what I would do without you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sisters; there¡¯s no need for formalities.¡± What exactly happened to Jiang Zhaoyong? With their wedding approaching, he had suddenly lost all contact. Could something have truly happened to him?


    After arranging the fireworks disy, Tang Jinghong approached and sat next to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Qingzhi, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at him, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I and the others will return to the capital early tomorrow morning. I need to go to the capital in advance to arrange some matters.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Tang Jinghong grasped Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, ¡°On the third day, I wille back to pick you up.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 883: The Beginning of the New Year

    Chapter 883: The Beginning of the New Year


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong brought over a variety of snacks for Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I¡¯m going to set off the fireworks.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡± A streak of fire soared into the sky at a high speed, exploded, and the scattering sparks formed a firework. The red fireworks were passionately vibrant, splendid, and diverse.


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡±


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡±


    Continuous streaks of light shot into the sky, igniting new fireworks one after another, each bursting with dazzling brilliance.


    Chu Qingzhi slightly tilted her head to watch the fireworks. They were truly beautiful; if only time could stand still a little longer.


    Tang Jinghong came over and sat beside Chu Qingzhi, silently apanying her to watch the fireworks.


    Chu Qingzhi peeled roasted peanuts while watching, then handed the peeled peanuts to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Peeled especially for you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong slightly lifted the corners of his mouth, ¡°Thank you.¡±<div>


    Children cheered¡­


    ¡°The fireworks are so pretty, much more beautiful than the ones I¡¯m holding.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful, if only we could see this every day.¡±


    ¡°The most beautiful thing is the fireworks.¡±


    Chu Lianghong said to those around him, ¡°It¡¯s the first time our vige has set off fireworks like this, the first time it¡¯s been this lively. It¡¯s really nice.¡±


    The old master sighed, ¡°To experience such a festive New Year¡¯s Eve in my lifetime, I¡¯m content.¡±


    The vige head smiled and said, ¡°Next year will be even better.¡±


    Others also whispered to those around them, deeply etching this beautiful scene in their hearts.


    The fireworks disysted a long time before it ended, and afterward, the children continued to y and frolic.


    The vigers sat together, chatting and socializing.


    There was still more than an hour left until the early morning, and the time seemed especially long.


    Chu Xuyan and Chu Xuyao brought over their instruments, Chu Xuyan said, ¡°I and the ninth brother will y the qin for you, to celebrate New Year¡¯s Eve together.¡±


    The vige head loudly said, ¡°Everyone, be quiet and listen to Xiaoqi and Xiaojiu y the qin.¡±


    As the guqin music started, the noisy scene gradually quieted down.


    Chu Xuyan yed for a while, then Chu Xuyao joined in. The brothers performed a piece called ¡°Celebrating the New Year.¡± Under the bright moonlight and clear waters, the qin music sounded like a babbling brook, light and joyous.


    After the piece ended.


    The vigers apuded, ¡°Good, it¡¯s really nice to listen to!¡±


    ¡°Xuyan, Xuyao, y another piece.¡±


    ¡°Another one, please.¡±<div>


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Xuyan and Chu Xuyao obliged the crowd¡¯s request and continued to y, spreading the beautiful music once again.


    Time slowly passed, and early morning arrived.


    Each household returned home to set off firecrackers, weing the new year.


    Not just in Chu Vige, the sound of firecrackers could be heard from the surrounding viges as well, ¡°Crackling,¡± the wholend came alive with festivities.<div>


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s home also set off firecrackers, once on the main house side and again on the side where Chu Xuhua and Chu Xujin were. After setting off the firecrackers, everyone went back to their rooms to rest.


    Chu Qingzhi returned to her room,y on the bed, and Shuang¡¯er flew over, ¡°Qingzhi, that scared me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to look at Shuang¡¯er, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, you can sleep by my bed.¡±


    Shuang¡¯er eximed with delight, ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Snow fell again in thetter half of the night, and by morning, the world was a nket of white, as if thend was cloaked in a white cape, elegant and beautiful.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Shuang¡¯er beside her and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Shuang¡¯ery there softly, sleeping sweetly. She wondered if birds dream, and if they do, Shuang¡¯er must be having a wonderful dream.


    She stroked Shuang¡¯er¡¯s head, got dressed, took the gifts she had prepared for Tang Jinghong, and went downstairs.


    Heading straight to Tang Jinghong¡¯s house, Tang Jinghong, too, was bringing gifts for Chu Qingzhi.


    Thus, they met in the middle of the road, their smiles blending many unspoken emotions.


    Tang Jinghong handed a box to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°A New Year¡¯s gift.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed a box to Tang Jinghong, ¡°A New Year¡¯s gift.¡±


    They exchanged boxes.


    Chu Qingzhi smiled slightly, ¡°Come over for breakfastter. I¡¯ll cook personally for you.¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back and get ready.¡±


    They turned and headed back to their homes.


    Upon opening the box, Tang Jinghong found a purse, adorned with a little girl and boy made from colored cords. That day at the charity hall, he had asked Chu Qingzhi for a doll made from colored cords. He thought Qingzhi had forgotten, but to his surprise, she gifted it to him today, and even made an additional little boy.


    The purse was personally embroidered by Chu Qingzhi. In both her past and present life, this was the first time she had embroidered a purse. The base was ck, with dark-colored patterns, looking very sophisticated, yet the addition of the little girl and boy made it instantly cute.


    Chu Qingzhi always had such creative ideas.


    The Emperor looked at the purse with envy and asked the Empress, ¡°Yu Ni, did you prepare a gift for me?¡±


    The Empress doted on the Emperor, ¡°I did.¡± She pulled out a pristine white handkerchief from her sleeve, embroidered with a little boy, a little girl, and a horse. The boy was riding the horse, with the girl standing beside, holding the reins.


    The Emperor was truly happy when he saw the handkerchief, but his smile froze a bit when he saw the pattern, ¡°Empress, at that time, I didn¡¯t know you were a maiden, did I? You still remember that?¡±


    The Empress nced at the Emperor, ¡°Such an impressive event, of course, I remember.¡± She reached out to take the handkerchief, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, give it back to me.¡±


    The Emperor moved his hand away before the Empress could reach the handkerchief, ¡°A gift given cannot be taken back.¡±


    The Empress stopped trying to take the handkerchief, stood in front of the Emperor, ¡°Then, where is my gift?¡±


    The Emperor had prepared, pulling out a rectangr box from his sleeve, ¡°I had prepared the gift a long time ago.¡±


    The Empress took the gift, ¡°I thought you had forgotten.¡±<div>


    ¡°How could I forget the Empress¡¯s gift? It was prepared from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get ready,¡± said the Empress, holding the gift and joyfully going upstairs.


    The Emperor turned to look at Tang Jinghong somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Women are quite easy to please.¡±


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t know what to say, so he just nodded and agreed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After getting ready and having breakfast at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s, people came to pick up the Emperor and his family.


    Tang Jinghong rode his horse, setting off for the capital with them.


    Chu Qingzhi escorted them to the vige entrance before returning home to inform her family about her departure to the eastern border on the third day of the lunar month.


    The happy atmosphere at home became solemn with the news of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s departure.


    Li Qingyu held Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, ¡°Qingzhi, you are not like ordinary girls. I won¡¯t stop you, but no matter what, take good care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll return as soon as I finish my tasks, and I¡¯ll write to you often.¡±


    Li Qingyu managed a smile, reluctantly saying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The news of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s departure cast a shadow over the family¡¯s mood, dampening their spirits.


    During dinner, Chu Qingning mentioned she would apany Qingzhi to the eastern border but didn¡¯t mention it was to find Jiang Zhaoyong, to avoid worrying the family. She just said it was to help and meet up with Zhaoyong incidentally.<div>


    With Chu Qingzhi there, the family felt reassured about Chu Qingning going, so they did not object.


    In the remaining days, Chu Qingzhi carefully handed over the matters of the school to Chu Rong and the Wang brothers. The n was alreadyid out; they just needed to follow it.


    She entrusted Chu Feng with the expansion of the paper mill, providing him with the design and n. Following it would suffice.


    Lastly, she gave a new product n to Tian Xiaoqiu. Unable to teach Xiaoqiu personally, Chu Qingzhi hoped she could figure it out on her own, but the n was detailed, and Xiaoqiu should be able to handle it.


    After hastily arranging everything, the day arrived for her departure on the third day of the lunar month.


    Tang Jinghong returned to the vige on the evening of the second day and left with Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning early on the third day to meet up with the main force.

 Chapter 884: On the Way Forward

    Chapter 884: On the Way Forward


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Two dayster, on the road to Linzhang City.


    A troop of twenty thousand soldiers, marching majestically, escorting food, medicinal materials, and seeds.


    At the forefront of the troop rode a young man with amanding presence and a young woman in green, both emanating an air of valor and determination.


    The troop maintained strict military discipline, with only the sound of orderly footsteps and no chatter.


    Suddenly, the curtain of a carriage at the rear of the column was pulled aside, and a chubby boy half-emerged,ining loudly, ¡°I want to rest. My butt hurts, and I don¡¯t want to sit in the carriage anymore!¡±


    He was the grandson of the Prime Minister, d in brocade, with a chubby face and small, squinty eyes, the epitome of a pampered and spoiled young master.


    No one paid him any mind, and the troop continued its march.


    This wasn¡¯t his first outburst. Children fromrge families always seemed unable to endure hardship, not to mention causing trouble and annoyance for others.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Emperor¡¯s expressmand, such individuals would not be allowed anywhere near the army camp.


    As for why the Emperor issued such amand, both Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong were still puzzling over it. The Emperor¡¯s strategies were not as straightforward as they appeared; indeed, he thought several steps ahead with deep calctions.<div>


    Du Zhaolin squeezed through from the side, ¡°Tang Jinghong, General Tang, are you trying to kill us with your harsh training? Can¡¯t you show a littlepassion?¡±


    The son of the Grand Tutor, a spoiled and ignorant gambler, as the Grand Tutor¡¯s only son in his old age, was excessively doted on. Behind the scenes, the Grand Tutor implored Tang Jinghong to discipline his son, for which he was profoundly grateful.


    Tang Jinghong ordered the caravan to continue moving and rode back, ¡°Get off the carriage.¡±


    Seeing Tang Jinghong¡¯s stern demeanor, Du Zhaolin swallowed nervously, shrinking back a bit in fear, ¡°Wh-what for?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied calmly, ¡°You think riding in the carriage is too hard, right? I¡¯ll give you a morefortable option.¡±


    Hearing this, both men quickly disembarked, and Rong Shenning said, ¡°General Tang is considerate.¡±


    Once they were off, Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Walking is the mostfortable method. Follow us on foot,¡± then turned his horse around and headed back to lead the troop.


    Rong Shenning and Du Zhaolin were stunned; they were actually being made to walk!!!


    The surrounding soldiers barely contained theirughter. Arguing with the general was a fool¡¯s errand, and they would soon learn what ¡°special treatment¡± meant.


    Chu Qingzhi nced back at the two men but said nothing. Riding in the carriage was indeed the mostfortable way to travel, though it could be tough on the buttocks. Compared to the soldiers marching on foot, however, they were living in luxury.


    Du Zhaolin pointed at Tang Jinghong¡¯s retreating figure, threatening loudly, ¡°Tang Jinghong, if you treat us this way, we will write letters ofint.¡±


    Tang Jinghong responded indifferently, ¡°See who will send your letters.¡±


    Du Zhaolin eximed, ¡°I am the son of the Grand Tutor! If something happens to me, can you bear the responsibility?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s tone was measured, ¡°Rest assured, if something happens to you, I will report that you have died for the country. I¡¯m sure the Grand Tutor would be very proud.¡±


    Du Zhaolin, ¡°¡­¡±


    Laughter broke out among the ranks.


    Tang Jinghong projected his voice using internal energy, ¡°elerate, we must reach the next camp before dark.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The soldiers responded in unison, their voices robust, startling Rong Shenning and Du Zhaolin.


    The troop didn¡¯t wait for the two, continuing on their way, leaving them standing there, watching as their carriage moved farther away. They began to regret their actions.<div>


    The carriage also carried other young nobles from the capital, each with their own personalities but none as troublesome as Du Zhaolin and Rong Shenning, who remained quiet and behaved.


    Du Zhaolin asked somewhat aimlessly, ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Rong Shenning, confident in his untouchability, said, ¡°We just won¡¯t walk. I don¡¯t believe Tang Jinghong will really leave us behind.¡±


    Du Zhaolin thought differently, suspecting that Tang Jinghong wouldn¡¯t act so predictably; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have left them behind so decisively, ¡°What if he really doesn¡¯t care?¡±<div>


    Rong Shenning asserted, ¡°Impossible. If something happens to us, how would he exin it to our families?¡±


    Du Zhaolin whispered, ¡°He already said he¡¯d report us as having died for the country.¡±


    ¡°I refuse to believe that,¡± Rong Shenning looked around, found a rock, and sat down, refusing to move.


    Seeing Rong Shenning¡¯s defiance, Du Zhaolin, also known in the capital for his spoiled behavior, naturally became an ally in misfortune. He, too, sat down, refusing to move.


    However, Tang Jinghong had no intention of looking back for them, leading the troops forward without a second nce.


    Sitting on the rock, watching the tail end of the troop disappear, they began to feel uneasy. Could it be that they were really going to be left behind? In this wilderness, if any wild beasts appeared, they would indeed end up sacrificing their lives, whether they liked it or not!


    After exchanging nces, they reluctantly started to follow.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much. They really didn¡¯t wait for us.¡±


    Ahead of the troop.


    Meng Shengdong looked back, ¡°General, those two haven¡¯t caught up.¡±


    Tang Jinghong confidently stated, ¡°They will catch up.¡±


    Meng Shengdong and Qi Kaiming exchanged nces. The general¡¯s words were always prophetic, and this time was no exception, so they said no more.


    Chu Qingzhi chuckled softly. With Tang Jinghong being the king of soldiers, dealing with two young troublemakers was nothing.<div>


    Soon, everyone noticed Du Zhaolin and Rong Shenning had indeed caught up, albeit limping and looking quite pitiful, having never experienced hardship before.


    The troops thought to themselves, the general certainly knows how to handle situations.


    Inside the carriage, Yi ChuanChuan lifted the curtain to look back, seeing their sorry state and couldn¡¯t resist mocking, ¡°I thought you chose a morefortable option. Turns out it¡¯s walking on your own feet.¡±


    Having listened to theirints for days, everyone was relieved to have some quiet atst.


    Yi ChuanChuan, the youngest son of the Minister of Rites, was sharp-tongued and somewhat immature, taking pleasure in others¡¯ misfortunes. He, too, had been sent to Tang Jinghong by the Emperor.


    Rong Shenning, out of breath and furious, retorted, ¡°Yi ChuanChuan, you wait. Your day wille.¡±


    Yi ChuanChuan, known as ¡°Six Verticals¡± because of his double ¡®Chuan¡¯ name, deliberatelyughed out loud, ¡°Now I¡¯m waiting. Come at me, fatty. You¡¯ve finally met your day. Serves you right.¡±


    He then added, ¡°But really, you should lose some weight. Eating recklessly in the capital, look at you now, struggling to walk. I¡¯m gasping for air just looking at you!¡±


    Rong Shenning was livid, ¡°Yi ChuanChuan,e down here. I¡¯ll show you!¡±


    Yi ChuanChuan made a face, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as foolish as you? Comfortably sitting in a carriage and yet choosing to walk. Must have been full and bored.¡±


    Rong Shenning was so angry he was speechless, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You what? Just keep walking!¡± Yi ChuanChuan closed the curtain, cutting off Rong Shenning¡¯s view.


    Rong Shenning was so frustrated he tripped over a stone, nearly falling.<div>


    The others, overhearing Yi ChuanChuan¡¯s scolding, felt a refreshing sense of schadenfreude. They were also fed up with the young master¡¯s constant whining these past few days.


    Inside the carriage, Fan Jingxu suppressed hisughter, ¡°Why provoke him?¡±


    Yi ChuanChuan took a deep breath, ¡°I just love the feeling of seeing someone get so mad they puff up like a blowfish. It¡¯s exhrating.¡±


    Fan Jingxu, ¡°¡­¡±


    An stange hobby indeed!

 Chapter 885: Succeeding in Little, Failing in Much

    Chapter 885: Seeding in Little, Failing in Much


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Rong Shenning and Du Zhaolin, supporting each other like brothers in adversity, limped along in pain.


    Suddenly stumbling, Rong Shenning struggled to keep going, ¡°Du Zhaolin, let¡¯s just take the carriage, shall we?¡±


    Du Zhaolin had long since grown weary of walking, yet he hesitated to abandon Rong Shenning, ¡°Then let¡¯s call for the general.¡± He shouted, ¡°General Tang, we wish to take the carriage.¡±


    No one responded.


    Rong Shenning raised his voice, ¡°General Tang, we want to ride in the carriage.¡±


    Still, no response came.


    Desperate to catch up to Tang Jinghong, their sore feet slowed them down. Despite their best efforts to quicken their pace, they failed to close the distance.


    The two had fallen into their own trap.


    Only when darkness fell and the troop arrived at the designated camp, stopping to rest, did they finally catch up with Tang Jinghong.


    While removing his shoes and massaging his feet, Rong Shenningined, ¡°General Tang, didn¡¯t you hear us calling?¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong nced at him without responding. He had more important tasks to manage than to waste time on such frivolous young masters.


    Dissatisfied, Du Zhaolin blocked Tang Jinghong¡¯s path, ¡°Are you deaf to our words?¡±


    Tang Jinghong ced a hand on Du Zhaolin¡¯s shoulder and pushed him aside. If it weren¡¯t for their status as the sons of the Prime Minister and the Grand Tutor, he would have dealt with them long ago.


    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch¡­¡± As Du Zhaolin was pushed aside, pain radiated from his shoulder.


    Jiang Zhanglin passed by, leaving behind a cold remark, ¡°More trouble than you¡¯re worth!¡± before walking away nonchntly.


    Jiang Zhanglin, the grandson of the former Grand Tutor and a schr on par with Xu Guannan, was born into privilege and talent. He had volunteered for this journey.


    Unashamed, Du Zhaolin pointed at Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s retreating back, ¡°What¡¯s so great about you? Just riding on your ancestors¡¯ coattails, pretending to be something you¡¯re not!¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan burst intoughter, ¡°Two prodigals mocking a schr. Both high-born, yet only Zhanglin brother has passed the imperial examinations. What about you two?¡±


    Rong Shenning and Du Zhaolin, united in their infamy, retorted, ¡°What¡¯s it to you? We were talking to him.¡±


    ¡°Seeing injustice and drawing my sword to help!¡± Yi Chuanchuan mocked them before catching up with Jiang Zhanglin to help set up tents.


    Chu Qingzhi, passing by, announced, ¡°You¡¯ll set up your own tents. Otherwise, prepare to sleep under the stars.¡±


    Initially defiant, the two men cowered at the sight of Chu Qingzhi, remembering her earlier demonstration of dissecting a chicken with frightening precision.


    Rong Shenning, trying to ingratiate himself, stammered, ¡°Miss Chu, we¡­ we don¡¯t know how.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi calmly replied, ¡°Can¡¯t you learn if you don¡¯t know?¡±


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi, Du Zhaolin felt even more pressured than in Tang Jinghong¡¯s presence. ¡°We¡¯ll learn right away, but whom do we learn from?¡±


    ¡°Any soldier in the camp can teach you,¡± Chu Qingzhi answered.


    Quickly agreeing, ¡°Okay, okay,¡± they went to find someone to teach them.


    Chu Qingzhi watched them leave before approaching Chu Qingning, ¡°Fourth sister, are you alright?¡±


    Chu Qingning whispered back, ¡°Aside from a sore bottom, everything¡¯s fine.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone buy you a quilt tomorrow. Sitting on it might help.¡±


    Chu Qingning hurriedly declined, ¡°No need, fifth sister. I can endure this much. If I can¡¯t handle this, how can I go to the eastern border to find Zhaoyong?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Dong Dengyu, the prince of Chen¡¯an Country, approached, eyeing the sisters, ¡°Do thedies need help?¡±<div>


    Chu Qingning, disliking his gaze, coldly rejected, ¡°No, thanks. Focus on your tent.¡±


    Despite Dong Dengyu¡¯s impatience with others, he was especially patient with beauties. ¡°Mine¡¯s not urgent. It won¡¯t hurt to set up yours first.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi also disapproved of Dong Dengyu, known for his cowardice and lechery. ¡°I hear your people are suffering. Yet the prince is in such high spirits?¡±


    Flirting with her sister? He must be tired of living.


    Dong Dengyu¡¯s smile froze, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re too harsh. I merely offered my help.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, not wanting to provoke further, had already demonstrated her dissecting skills, leaving a deep impression. She nced at Dong Dengyu, causing him to inwardly flinch before hearing her suggest, ¡°Shengdong, this prince wishes to assist the soldiers in setting up tents. Please show him the way.¡±


    Before Dong Dengyu could protest, Meng Shengdong, apanied by two soldiers, took him away to assist.


    At the tent setup area, Yi Chuanchuan nudged Yan Zihao beside him, ¡°That prince actually dared to bother Chu Qingning. Isn¡¯t he afraid of dying?¡±


    Yan Zihao, the grandson of the Minister of Works, sent here as the family¡¯s scapegoat, was introverted and reticent.


    He nced briefly, advising, ¡°Mind our own business. Focus on what we¡¯re doing.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan passed a rope to Yan Zihao, adding, ¡°Zihao, don¡¯t be so withdrawn. You¡¯re like a mute gourd.¡±


    Yan Zihao, tying the tent, replied, ¡°I prefer silence. There¡¯s nothing much worth talking about.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan, ¡°¡­¡±<div>


    How could someone be so dull? He¡¯d go insane if forced to stay quiet for an hour!


    At dinner time.


    Rong Shenning looked at his bowl and loudlyined, ¡°What is this? Pig slop? I won¡¯t eat this. Make me something else!¡±


    Du Zhaolin, seeing Rong Shenning¡¯sint, quickly echoed, ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s so unptable. Who can eat this?¡±


    The others watched them like a show.


    Uninterested in theirints, Yi Chuanchuan snapped, ¡°We¡¯re all pigs here, only you noble young masters are too refined. Why bother mixing with us pigs then?¡±


    Laughter broke out among the troops.


    Rong Shenning glowered at Yi Chuanchuan, ¡°Can¡¯t you keep your mouth shut?¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan retorted, ¡°Can¡¯t you stop whining?¡±


    Rong Shenning shot back, ¡°What does myining have to do with you? Can¡¯t even silence you at mealtime?¡±


    As the two seemed ready to sh, Chu Qingzhi suddenly announced, ¡°Starting tomorrow, Rong Shenning and Du Zhaolin will join the kitchen crew, responsible for cooking for everyone. Any mistakes, and they¡¯ll answer to the whip.¡±


    The two instantly lost their bravado.


    Rong Shenning stuttered, ¡°We don¡¯t know how to cook. We¡¯d only make things worse in the kitchen.¡±<div>


    Du Zhaolin looked pleadingly at Chu Qingzhi, hoping she¡¯d relent.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Not knowing is not an excuse not to learn. If you¡¯re willing, you can always learn. Unless you¡¯re unwilling.¡±


    The head cook smirked, seeing them fall into his hands. He¡¯d make the most of their ¡®talents.¡¯


    Rong Shenning and Du Zhaolin had no idea their darkest moments were about to begin.

 Chapter 886: The Arrival of a Deity

    Chapter 886: The Arrival of a Deity


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the tent, Chu Qingzhi sat behind a desk, examining the map of the eastern border. The eastern borderprised twenty cities, over a hundred counties, and thousands of viges across its vast territory, which wasrgely impoverished and sparsely popted.


    The fief of the King of the eastern border was located in She City, thergest and most prosperous city in the eastern border.


    Resting her head on one hand, Chu Qingzhi pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Jinghong, let¡¯s go to the poorest city in the eastern border.¡±


    Tang Jinghong shifted his gaze from the documents to the map, ¡°The poorest is Liang City, located near the border with Chen¡¯an Country. It¡¯s the most chaotic due to being at the crossroads of the two nations. Setting up camp there is indeed appropriate.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at Liang City on the map. Addressing its challenges would set a precedent for other cities, ¡°Then, it¡¯s settled for Liang City.¡±


    Outside, Meng Shengdong reported, ¡°General, Miss Chu, the prince requests an audience.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Dong Dengyu entered without beating around the bush, ¡°The Emperor has agreed to let Miss Chu go to Chen¡¯an Country to deal with the smallpox outbreak. Could I perhaps go ahead first?¡±


    He had just received a pigeon-carried message from his father. The pce was infected, putting the entire nation at risk.


    Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t possibly let Chu Qingzhi go to Chen¡¯an Country alone, ¡°The Emperor has already sent help to your country. The situation will soon be under control.¡±<div>


    Dong Dengyu insisted, pointing at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I trust no one but Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    Unmoved, Tang Jinghong stated authoritatively, ¡°If you¡¯re asking for help, show the proper respect. Qingzhi cannot go to Chen¡¯an Country with you alone.¡±


    Dong Dengyu¡¯s mood darkened, ¡°Tang Jinghong, you¡¯re just a general. You can¡¯t decide on such major matters.¡±


    Tang Jinghong calmly met Dong Dengyu¡¯s gaze, ¡°The Emperor has entrusted all matters of the eastern border to me. Are you saying I can¡¯t make decisions?¡±


    Dong Dengyu stormed off, ¡°I will petition your Emperor about your autocratic decisions and have you removed from your post. Just you wait!¡±


    Tang Jinghong responded indifferently, ¡°Feel free.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi inwardly mocked Dong Dengyu¡¯s sudden shift from cowardice to righteousness. Men were indeed fickle.


    ¡­


    Inside a tent, Dong Dengyu swept all the teacups off the table in a rage, his hands pressed against the desk, his face contorted with anger, ¡°Tang Jinghong doesn¡¯t take our nation seriously at all.¡±


    The captain of the guards asked, ¡°Prince, what shall we do next?¡±


    Dong Dengyu snapped, ¡°How should I know? If I did, would I be here fuming?¡±


    The guard suggested, ¡°Should we kidnap Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    Dong Dengyu gave him a disdainful look, ¡°Are you brainless? A hundred of you couldn¡¯t defeat Chu Qingzhi. Do you believe that?¡±


    The guard then proposed, ¡°What about using drugs? Or a scheme?¡±


    As if speaking to an idiot, Dong Dengyu lost all hope in his guard captain, ¡°Chu Qingzhi is a renowned divine healer, immune to all poisons. Your schemes would only backfire.¡±


    Retreating, the guard admitted defeat, ¡°This won¡¯t work, that won¡¯t work. I¡¯m out of ideas.¡±


    Dong Dengyu, ¡°¡­¡±


    Not a single capable man under hismand, all useless!


    ¡­<div>


    In the tent, Jiang Zhanglin was reading a book by the brightmp, his noble aura undiminished in the serene setting.


    Fan Jingxu and Yan Zihao entered, the former sitting beside Jiang Zhanglin, thetter hanging clothes before quietly going to bed, a man of few words.


    Fan Jingxu, curious about Yan Zihao¡¯s silence, ¡°Zihao, going to bed so early?¡±


    Feeling unwell, Yan Zihao nced towards Fan Jingxu, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯d like to rest.¡±<div>


    Showing concern, Fan Jingxu advised, ¡°Then rest well. Don¡¯t let it affect tomorrow¡¯s journey.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Zihao said, no more words exchanged.


    Fan Jingxu and Jiang Zhanglin shared a look, opting for silence to allow Yan Zihao to rest, and returned to their books.


    The flickering light added a sense of oppression to the room.


    ¡­


    Scouts returned on horseback with urgent news, ¡°General, a giant rock has appeared in a canyon three miles ahead, blocking the path for people and animals alike.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, with furrowed brows, inquired, ¡°Howrge is the rock?¡±


    The scout detailed, ¡°About five meters high and three to four meters thick,pletely blocking the canyon. If we take a detour, it would add seven days to our journey, and the alternate route cannot amodate the transport of supplies.¡±


    Tang Jinghong pondered, ¡°Can we break the rock?¡±


    The scout considered, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but it would likely take four to five days.¡±


    It seemed their adversaries had already made their move.


    Tang Jinghong internally concluded that if they couldn¡¯t ovee this obstacle, their mission to the eastern border would be a public embarrassment.


    Chu Qingzhi stepped forward, ¡°Let me handle it.¡±<div>


    Remembering that Chu Qingzhi was akin to a celestial being, Tang Jinghong agreed, ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°A hundred soldiers, each armed with a shovel and a basket,¡± Chu Qingzhi requested.


    Tang Jinghong immediately ordered the troops, and within a quarter of an hour, a hundred soldiers were assembled, ready to follow Chu Qingzhi to the canyon under the guide of the scout.


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, in an inn, two individuals discussed their ns.


    ¡°I¡¯ve ced a huge rock on their path. Clearing it would take at least four to five days. If they choose to detour, the carriages can¡¯t pass. Let¡¯s see how Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi deal with this.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it will dy them for four to five days?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. That rock is the hardest type. Breaking through it won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see. If you manage to hold Tang Jinghong back for four to five days, dampening their spirits, our lord will surely reward you.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    As they spoke, a thunderous noise echoed from the canyon. The rock they mentioned shattered into countless smaller stones, heaped in a pile.


    Chu Qingzhi, having taken a few steps back,manded, ¡°Clear it away.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The soldiers looked at Chu Qingzhi as if she were a divine being, amazed by her power to pulverize the giant rock with a single palm strike. Her internal strength seemed unfathomable.<div>


    After inspecting the surroundings for any suspicious individuals, Chu Qingzhi was slightly disappointed to find no one around.


    As the soldiers cleared the rubble, they couldn¡¯t help but nce up at Chu Qingzhi standing atop the canyon. Under the moonlit night, her flowing hair danced with the breeze, her figure outlined by the moon behind her, resembling a deity descended to earth. At this moment, their vision of a celestial being took on a tangible form.

 Chapter 887: Enhancing Military Prestige

    Chapter 887: Enhancing Military Prestige


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    By the next morning, the giant rock had beenpletely cleared away, and Chu Qingzhi led the soldiers back to camp.


    Tang Jinghong had been waiting at the camp entrance. Seeing Chu Qingzhi, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Dismounting her horse, Chu Qingzhi announced, ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    Tang Jinghong took the reins of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s horse, admiringly stating, ¡°There seems to be nothing in this world that can stump you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, ¡°It¡¯s manageable!¡±


    Tang Jinghong, showing concern, said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared breakfast for you. Eat something, then get some rest.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, not wanting to dy their journey, replied, ¡°I¡¯ll rest in the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange the carriage for you,¡± Tang Jinghong offered.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded in agreement, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­<div>


    Above the canyon, two individuals stared in disbelief at the now unobstructed gorge, as if they were seeing an illusion.


    ¡°Are you sure you ced a giant rock in the gorge?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely sure!¡±


    ¡°So the rock just disappeared into thin air? Or did some deity help move it away?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m not the only one aware of the rock cement. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask around.¡±


    ¡°The issue isn¡¯t about belief but rather why the rock is gone.¡±


    ¡°Could Tang Jinghong actually possess some special ability?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After discussing the missing rock for two hours, they came up with nothing but terrifying spections and hurried to report to their superiors.


    ¡­


    In the camp, Yi Chuanchuan eagerly took on the task of waking up Rong Shenning and Du Zhaolin.


    ¡°Time to get up and make breakfast. Miss Chu said if you don¡¯t work, you¡¯ll get the whip. Do you know the military whip has barbs? It can tear off flesh.¡±


    ¡°You twozybones, the sun¡¯s already shining on your butts, and you¡¯re still not up. If we relied on you, we¡¯d be doomed.¡±


    As Yi Chuanchuan spoke, he entered the tent and flipped their nkets.


    Rubbing their sore eyes, Rong Shenning and Du Zhaolin were visibly irritated.


    Rong Shenning cursed, ¡°Yi Chuanchuan, why is it always you, you mouthy jerk? Get out; we¡¯re still not awake!¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan moved their nkets aside, ¡°The camp is about to break, and you¡¯re still sleeping? Miss Chu already solved the rock issue, and here you two are, sleeping like logs!¡±


    Hearing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s name, they jolted awake, hurriedly got dressed, and left the tent, relieved to find no immediate activity.


    The cook¡¯s head waved them on, ¡°Take them away!¡±<div>


    Four soldiers escorted them towards the kitchen, where preparing meals for twenty thousand people was no small feat, demanding swift and straightforward problem-solving.


    As they were carried off, Rong Shenning yelled, ¡°I am the grandson of the Prime Minister. How dare you treat me this way! I¡¯ll make you pay when I get back!¡±


    Ignored, they learned that military orders were supreme in the camp.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember this.¡±<div>


    ¡°When I return to the capital, you¡¯ll pay!¡±


    ¡°Wait and see!¡±


    No matter how much they protested, they ended up in the kitchen, charged with preparing everyone¡¯s meals.


    The air buzzed with activity, cutting sounds mixed with the crackle of fire, creating a lively atmosphere filled with the aroma of rice and steamed buns.


    Hearing the noises and smelling the food, Rong Shenning and Du Zhaolin felt like mice who had stumbled into a rice bin, their hunger piqued.


    Rong Shenning swallowed hard, ¡°When do we eat?¡±


    The cook nced at them, ¡°Once you¡¯ve finished your work, you can eat.¡±


    ¡°Are we really going to cook?¡± Du Zhaolin still hadn¡¯t grasped the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± the cook pointed to a pile of dishes, ¡°Start by washing these. If you haven¡¯t finished in the time it takes to burn an incense stick, you¡¯ll miss breakfast.¡±


    Du Zhaolin protested, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Just as I said,¡± the cook replied.


    Left with the mountain of dishes, no one paid them any more attention.


    Rong Shenning picked up a bowl, tempted to smash it, ¡°I¡¯m the young master of the Rong family, with delicate skin, and they want me to wash dishes!¡±<div>


    Du Zhaolin joined theint, ¡°It¡¯s too much. I¡¯ve never done such rough work!¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan, arms crossed, leaned against a nearby tree, ¡°I¡¯m here under Miss Chu¡¯s orders to supervise you. You¡¯d better behave and wash those dishes quickly, or I guarantee you won¡¯t have breakfast!¡±


    Yan Zihao,ing over to fetch water for washing up, nced at the scene, ¡°It¡¯s best to follow orders in the military camp. It¡¯ll save you a lot of trouble.¡±


    After fetching his water, he quietly left, his usual reticence returning as soon as he walked away.


    Rong Shenning, frustrated, shouted after Yan Zihao, ¡°Who do you think you are, lecturing us?¡±


    Yan Zihao¡¯s gaze turned icy for a moment before he continued on his way, quickly reverting to his silent, withdrawn demeanor.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Miss Chu smashed that giant rock with a single p.¡±


    ¡°Really? We¡¯ve never seen such profound internal strength.¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you? I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°I saw it too. No deception here. It¡¯s true. Did you hear a loud noisest night? That was Miss Chu breaking the rock.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I do remember hearing a loud noise.¡±


    ¡°When we pass byter, you can see for yourself. We¡¯ve piled up the broken rocks on the side.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±<div>


    The tale of Chu Qingzhi shattering the giant rock soon spread throughout the camp, significantly boosting her standing and military prestige.


    Inside the tent, Jiang Zhanglin had risen early to write. When Fan Jingxu burst in with news about Chu Qingzhi¡¯s feat, he paused, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem strange for such a thing to happen to Miss Chu, does it?¡±


    Sitting beside Jiang Zhanglin, Fan Jingxu mused, ¡°Powerful, skilled in medicine, and unparalleled in martial arts ¡ª how can she be so formidable?¡±


    After a moment, Jiang Zhanglin offered a thoughtful insight, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because she¡¯s endured hardships and made efforts that ordinary people can hardly imagine.¡±


    Fan Jingxu opened his mouth to respond, then closed it, finding no counterargument.


    Yan Zihao, listening quietly, felt a flicker of emotion. Why do some shine so brightly while others are discarded in the shadows?


    Chu Qingzhi and Chu Qingning, sharing a tent, discussed the event. Chu Qingning took on as many tasks as she could, ¡°Fifth sister, from now on, let me handle whatever I can. Let me contribute too.¡±

 Chapter 888: A Swarm of Refugees

    Chapter 888: A Swarm of Refugees


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi smiled gratefully at Chu Qingning¡¯s offer, ¡°Then I¡¯m thankful, Fourth Sister.¡±


    Observing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s slightly thinner appearance after just a few days, Chu Qingning expressed her concern, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight already. How about I prepare your meals separately from now on?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi declined, ¡°No need, Fourth Sister. It¡¯s too conspicuous in the military camp, and hard to manage.¡±


    Chu Qingning insisted softly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll prepare them secretly.¡± Nothing was more important than her younger sister¡¯s well-being, regardless of how challenging the task might be.


    Chu Qingzhi epted with a smile, ¡°Alright then.¡±


    ¡­


    In the main tent.


    Meng Shengdong reported with some frustration, ¡°General, we haven¡¯t been able to identify who ced the giant rock in the canyon, but all signs point to iting from the east.¡±


    Tang Jinghong massaged his temples, ¡°Understood, you may go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Meng Shengdong bowed and left.<div>


    Momentster, Chu Qingzhi entered, bringing a bowl of peach gum, treme, and apple soup specially prepared for him, ¡°Try this.¡±


    Tang Jinghong set the bowl on the table and then pulled Chu Qingzhi into his embrace, ¡°Qingzhi, let me hold you.¡±


    Feeling somewhat agitated, he had been irked by the constant petty actions of their adversaries, akin to the annoyance of flies ¡ª not biting, but disgustingly irritating.


    Sitting on Tang Jinghong¡¯sp, Chu Qingzhi began to massage his temples, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let them jump around for now. Once we reach the eastern border, we¡¯ll make them regret their actions.¡±


    Tang Jinghongughed lightly, ¡°Your words sound like you¡¯re soothing a child.¡±


    Indeed, in her presence, he felt like a child. Chu Qingzhi gently asked, ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    Gradually, Tang Jinghong¡¯s mind cleared, and he held her closer, filled with gratitude and affection, ¡°Qingzhi, it¡¯s truly wonderful to have you by my side.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi handed him the bowl of soup, ¡°Then let me make things even better.¡±


    Naturally, Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t let her feed him. Instead, he took the bowl and fed Chu Qingzhi, sharing the meal together.


    ¡­


    In the eastern border, Liang City.


    Xi ZhaoPing, Tang Jinghong¡¯s trusted subordinate, received a letter. After reading it, he nearly danced with joy, ¡°The General is finallying.¡±


    His confidant, Ji YouShan, shared in the excitement, ¡°Sir, does the letter mention Miss Chu¡¯s arrival?¡±


    ¡°It does. Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi areing together.¡± Xi ZhaoPing burned the letter in a brazier to keep the contents secret.


    Theirbined presence was invincible. This was great news for the eastern border. Ji YouShan asked, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s our next step?¡±


    ¡°Collect medicinal supplies and food in secret. Do nothing else and wait for their arrival,¡± Xi ZhaoPing instructed.


    Ji YouShan nodded, ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    Xi ZhaoPing warned, ¡°Keep this matter confidential. Any leaks could lead to unnecessary casualties.¡±


    Ji YouShan assured, ¡°Sir, I understand.¡±<div>


    After sending Ji YouShan off, Xi ZhaoPing began to write several letters, requesting privacy to avoid interruptions.


    Meanwhile, the mysterious individual who had left messages for Tang Jinghong and Chu Qingzhi in the forest also received news of their arrival to the eastern border and began to make moves.


    ¡­


    Half a monthter.<div>


    Arge group of refugees appeared in the forest, numbering at least ten thousand. They were ragged, emaciated, and afflicted with smallpox, resembling ghosts more than humans.


    Upon seeing the military troop, the desperate refugees rushed towards them, screaming, ¡°Food, give us food¡­¡±


    If they reached the soldiers, the entire troop would be at risk of contracting smallpox, and their supplies could be looted.


    Meng Shengdong, mounted on a horse, drew his sword andmanded sternly, ¡°Stop! Move one step closer, and you will be killed without mercy!¡±


    The famished refugees paid no heed, charging forward relentlessly like cannonballs.


    Tang Jinghong rode forward, channeling his internal energy through his palm, and with a wave, sent the leading refugees flying back, ¡°Further resistance will be met with no mercy!¡±


    The refugees paused momentarily, but their desperation only intensified, ¡°He¡¯s a general, he must have plenty of food. Charge!¡±


    ¡°Charge, and we¡¯ll have food!¡±


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    Their assault resembled a battlefield charge, with the vanguard soldiers attacking with ferocity.


    Chu Qingzhi stepped forward, circting her spiritual energy, forming a powerful gust of wind with one hand. With her other hand, she released a vial of medicine into the wind. Instantly, all the refugees copsed to the ground.

 Chapter 889: A Swarm of Refugees (2)

    Chapter 889: A Swarm of Refugees (2)


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Copsing to the ground, their bodies stiffened, but they were not dead.


    Chu Qingzhi withdrew her magic, and the movements in the forest also calmed down.


    In this world, martial arts internal energy could create the same effects, so sometimes Chu Qingzhi did not need to be so secretive when casting spells. Everyone would think it was because her martial arts were so advanced.


    After all, apart from Tang Jinghong, no one believed that there really were immortals in this world.


    This action greatly impressed the soldiers; it was incredible that her profound internal energy could create a gust of wind. They believed they could never achieve this in their lifetime.


    Tang Jinghong nced at Chu Qingzhi, pondering what it¡¯s like to have a fairy as a fianc¨¦e?


    It¡¯s like, for the things you find as difficult as reaching the heavens, she could easily aplish with a wave of her hand.


    Chu Qingzhi quietly informed Tang Jinghong about the refugees being afflicted with smallpox and advised him to make arrangements in advance.


    Tang Jinghong nodded and ordered, ¡°Set up camp on the spot, and the cook immediately arranges to boil porridge.¡±


    ¡°First, second, and third teams of soldiers are to build a barrier, isting the refugees. Neither side shoulde close to each other.¡±<div>


    ¡°Scouts one and two, go and find out why there are so many refugees here.¡±


    ¡°Sheng Dong, bring the nearby county magistrate or prefect here. I have questions.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    After receiving the orders, the soldiers immediately acted, everything proceeding in an orderly fashion.


    Chu Qingzhi, apanied by the military doctor, headed towards the forest. They were officials of the court and couldn¡¯t ignore the refugees.


    Smallpox was treated based on symptoms, varying from person to person, so it was necessary to take their pulses before treating them.


    Chu Qingzhi told everyone, ¡°Put on your masks. After taking the refugees¡¯ pulses, wash your hands with alcohol. Be careful.¡±


    After speaking, she reassured them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, following my instructions, the chance of contracting smallpox is very low. And even if you do contract smallpox, I can save you. Be at ease.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was highly respected, and upon her words, everyone immediately put on their masks and followed her deeper into the area where the refugees were congregated.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°The effect of the medicine on the refugees willst for three hours. Everyone, spread out and take their pulses. Group those with the same symptoms together, and we will boil the medicine togetherter.¡±


    Everyone listened carefully, ¡°Yes.¡±


    At this moment, a painful plea came, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m about to give birth, I¡¯m going to give birth¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked over and saw a woman, thin as a rake but with a prominentlyrge belly, struggling to make a sound.


    She approached and instructed the assistant assigned by Tang Jinghong, ¡°Go tell my fourth sister that someone is giving birth. Have her prepare, then set up a tent outside the barrier.¡±


    Inside the barrier was the military camp, where they were not afraid of contracting smallpox, but contracting it would require the consumption of medicinal herbs for treatment, and herbs were scarce to begin with.


    Moreover, the Emperor¡¯s second batch of supplies had not yet caught up. The first batch was hastily prepared and was not abundant.


    Jia Liyu and Jia Lixia responded, ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    They were the assistants arranged for Chu Qingzhi by Tang Jinghong. Both were youngdies, but dressed no differently from men, valiant and efficient in their tasks.<div>


    The woman was indeed inbor. Chu Qingzhi took off her cloak and lifted the woman towards the tent.


    On this side, a tent was quickly erected. By the time Chu Qingzhi returned with the woman, the tent was already set up.


    Chu Qingzhi arrived at the entrance of the tent, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone near.¡±


    Jia Liyu replied, ¡°Yes.¡± After Chu Qingzhi entered the tent, Jia Liyu stood guard at the entrance.<div>


    These two sisters had long been captivated by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s charisma, following her orders without question.


    Chu Qingning opened the medicine box, ready to assist in the childbirth based on experience, ¡°Fifth sister, leave this to me. You go take care of the rest.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi expressed her concern, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded confidently, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi left the tent, instructing Jia Liyu, ¡°Stand guard here, don¡¯t let anyone in. If someone brings something, you transfer it inside. Wear your mask properly.¡±


    Jia Liyu responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, along with Jia Lixia, returned to where the refugees were gathered.


    The refugees, now able to move again, were incredulous, ¡°You¡¯re treating us?¡±


    The military doctor replied, ¡°What else? Are we here to y?¡±


    Ying Shengtian looked up at the sky, murmuring, ¡°Other officials either drove us away or wanted to kill us. Why are you different?¡±


    Hearing this, the military doctor, with good hearing, retorted, ¡°They are they, we are us. Don¡¯tpare those foolish officials with us.¡±


    Ying Shengtian didn¡¯t say more. After having his pulse taken by the military doctor, he was carried to a ce where others with the same symptoms were gathered.


    The area had already umted quite a few people, all as puzzled as Ying Shengtian. They had thought all government officials were the same, uncaring of their lives or deaths. They never expected to encounter good ones.<div>


    By the time the refugees were half treated, Chu Qingzhi instructed, ¡°Half of the military doctors return to the camp to boil medicine; the rest continue with the diagnoses.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had made the treatment for smallpox public. Now, every physician in Dalin possessed a copy of the prescription, understanding the treatment process without further instruction.


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    As night fell, the treatment of the refugees was finally organized.


    By then, the refugees had regained mobility, but none dared to act rashly as before, all obediently remaining in ce.


    Chu Qingzhi told Jia Lixia, ¡°Notify the camp, it¡¯s time to distribute porridge.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jia Lixia hurried back to the camp to convey the message.


    At this moment, a cry of a newborn echoed from the tent, signifying the birth of the child.


    This sound warmed the hearts of the gathered refugees. The arrival of a newborn symbolized a new beginning for them as well.


    Chu Qingning emerged from the tent, ¡°Fifth sister, the mother and child are safe.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled and nodded, ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Then she entered the military tent.

 Chapter 890: The Issue of Supplies

    Chapter 890: The Issue of Supplies


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the tent, the woman had given birth and fainted from the pain and hunger.


    Jia Liyu brought over a bowl of chicken soup, ¡°Miss, this was specially simmered in the kitchen for her, to nourish her body.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stepped forward, pressed two fingers on the woman¡¯s forehead, ¡°Feed her the chicken soup. And Fourth Sister,ter prescribe her somectation-promoting medicine. This is a military camp; we have no milk and it¡¯s difficult to find a wet nurse.¡±


    Chu Qingning responded, ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe it for her right away.¡±


    Hearing their conversation and with her son born safely, the woman felt a surge of gratitude, ¡°Thank you,dies, or else my child and I might have lost our lives.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Take good care of yourself. When we leave, we¡¯ll find a ce for you and the others to stay, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Tears welled up in the woman¡¯s eyes, ¡°Thank you, Miss. You are truly saviors.¡±


    Jia Liyu handed the chicken soup to the woman, ¡°Drink the soup.¡±


    The woman devoured the soup hungrily, and after finishing, she hugged her child to breastfeed.


    Suddenly, Chu Qingning remembered something, ¡°Madam, where is the child¡¯s father?¡±<div>


    Tears welled up in the woman¡¯s eyes again, ¡°The officials killed him. They were ruthless, beating anyone they caught. My husband was frail and was quickly beaten to death.¡±


    As Chu Qingzhi was about to leave, she stopped upon hearing this, ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    The woman wiped her tears, ¡°I¡¯m from a vige in Luo Huai County, Linzhang City. Life in the vige was unbearable, so we nned to flee to the capital. But we were constantly obstructed by officials along the way. They didn¡¯t leave us any way out, more ruthless than bandits.¡±


    ¡°These people you see are all refugees. Originally, there were over twenty thousand of us. Many were killed or starved to death by the officials on the road, now only a few of us are left.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, Linzhang City is the first city to enter the eastern border, which is their current target.


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°How did you contract smallpox?¡±


    The woman shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The refugeese from all over, it¡¯s hard to tell who brought the disease.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, no longer asking, ¡°Once we control the epidemic, we¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes filled with tears, ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Rest now, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not good for your body to cry too much during confinement.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The woman nodded, wiping away her tears.


    The group left the tent.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Fourth Sister, take care of this mother and child for now. Once the medicine for treating smallpox is ready, serve her a bowl.¡±


    Chu Qingning agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, apanied by Jia Liyu and Jia Lixia, went to distribute rice porridge among the refugees.


    ¡­


    Inside the main tent, Meng Shengdong brought the local magistrate to Tang Jinghong.


    Seeing Tang Jinghong, the magistrate was so frightened that he knelt down, ¡°General, this is not my fault. The problem lies with the eastern border. These people are all diseased, no city dares to ept them. Please understand, General!¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s face was cold, his aura somewhat murderous as he stared at the magistrate, ¡°Since you say so, you must have known about the refugees. Why didn¡¯t you report to the court!¡±<div>


    The magistrate trembled, ¡°General, I dare not. You¡¯re going to the eastern border yourself and must know the reason. How could I, a minor official, dare to confront them?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes were frosty, ¡°Aside from the refugees we encountered, are there others elsewhere?¡±


    The magistrate was terrified, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He desperately wanted to avoid this issue, let alone actively seek trouble.


    The root of the problem wasn¡¯t with this magistrate. Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t want to waste more effort, ¡°Immediately go to the county town to prepare medicinal materials and food. Redeem your crimes with service!¡±<div>


    The magistrate eagerly seized the chance to save himself, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Sweating profusely, the magistrate left the military camp. The assistant waiting at the entrance hurried forward to support him, ¡°Sir, how did it go?¡±


    The magistrate waved his hand, ¡°Quickly go back and prepare the medicines and food. Let¡¯s send Tang Jinghong on his way.¡±


    The assistant dared not say more, ¡°Yes.¡±


    As they hurried back to prepare the necessary supplies, the gravity of their task at hand was clear. The crisis facing the refugees demanded immediate attention, and Tang Jinghong¡¯s intervention was a stark reminder of the urgency.


    Meanwhile, back in the camp, Tang Jinghong¡¯s stern demeanor did not waver as he awaited further reports on the situation. His eyes were like sharp des, cutting through the veils of negligence and ipetence that had allowed such a disaster to fester.


    Qi Kaiming entered the main tent to report, ¡°General, the prefects of the nearby cities are not in town, and no one knows where they have gone. I have already dispatched scouts to keep watch. As soon as there¡¯s news, we will report immediately.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, his thoughts racing. The absence of these officials at such a critical time suggested a deeper problem, ¡°Keep a close watch. We must find out what they are up to.¡±

 Chapter 891: The Issue of Supplies (2)

    Chapter 891: The Issue of Supplies (2)


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qi Kaiming bowed respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stood up and headed towards the gathering area of the refugees.


    Feeding over ten thousand refugees required a lot of porridge. Like a flowing river, porridge was continuously delivered to the gathering area, keeping the entire military camp extremely busy.


    Upon seeing Tang Jinghong, Chu Qingzhi waved at him, ¡°Jinghong.¡±


    Tang Jinghong approached Chu Qingzhi, and they distributed porridge to the refugees together.


    ¡°General, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, General.¡±


    Several youngsters, holding their porridge, kept thanking Tang Jinghong. Their pitiful appearances tugged at the heartstrings.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Jinghong, send people to collect food from the surroundingrge cities. I have a feeling that someone is going to hinder our way in the future, and we might not be able to collect food.¡±


    Although they had brought a lot of food, they required a significant amount daily. Now, with the need to share with the refugees, their food supply wouldst only five more days.<div>


    She strongly suspected that driving the refugees to this point was aimed at depleting their military supplies.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Jinghong immediately instructed the officer in charge of food supplies to start collecting food.


    It wasn¡¯t untilte at night that the affairs of the refugees were finally settled.


    Tang Jinghong had some cotton clothes distributed to the refugees, as the weather was very cold at night, being the end of January.


    The refugees expressed their gratitude in various ways.


    The supplies from the county magistrate arrived the next afternoon. The preparation was quite extensive, presumably in hopes of sending Tang Jinghong on his way as soon as possible.


    But with the refugees present, he couldn¡¯t leave yet and had to dy for a few more days.


    Time flew quickly, and three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Meng Shengdong entered the main tent to report, ¡°General, Officer Wang has not returned yet.¡± Officer Wang was the officer in charge of escorting the grain supplies.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°You immediately take the fourth squadron of cavalry and go to their aid.¡±


    Meng Shengdong bowed, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    After making the necessary arrangements, Meng Shengdong led the fourth squadron of cavalry towards the west.


    Chu Qingzhi, returning from outside, saw them departing and asked Tang Jinghong, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked up at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Officer Wang and his team went to gather food supplies. By all ounts, they should have returned by now, but there¡¯s no sign of them. I fear something has happened.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi also expressed concern, ¡°If we continue to consume our food and medicinal supplies at this rate, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t make it to Liang City.¡±


    At that moment, a letter was delivered, stating that the second batch of supplies from the capital had arrived yesterday, asking if Tang Jinghong had received them.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°We haven¡¯t received any supplies!¡±


    After showing the letter to Chu Qingzhi, he immediately replied, indicating a significant problem.


    Chu Qingzhi, after reading the letter, shared the concern, suspecting their supplies had been intercepted. With the vast world out there, where could they begin to look?<div>


    ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯ll go after Shengdong and the others. We absolutely cannot afford to lose this batch of supplies; otherwise, the military camp will soon run out of food.¡±


    Tang Jinghong hesitated but eventually looked at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Then be careful.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    She left the tent, mounted a fast horse, and pursued Meng Shengdong and his team.<div>


    At this moment, Meng Shengdong and his team were ambushed¡­


    Atop a hillside, a burly man wielding an axeughed boisterously, ¡°Haha, capture them all!¡±


    They were a group of bandits who had hijacked Officer Wang, nning to capture Meng Shengdong and his team next, then negotiate a ransom with Tang Jinghong, a cunning n indeed!


    Chu Qingzhi, riding fast, one hand on the reins and the other pulling a dagger from her boot, threw it towards the burly man.


    With a sh of cold light, a blood mark appeared on the burly man¡¯s neck, and he fell dead.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    Seeing this, the other bandits panicked.


    Some tried to retrieve the burly man¡¯s body rolling down the hill, while others rushed to intercept Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Kill her, she killed our big brother!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi grabbed a handful of leaves, sending them flying towards the bandits like a celestial maiden scattering flowers. The leaves, swift and sharp, formed a line, cutting the throats of those unable to react in time.


    On the hillside, the remaining bandits, seeing how formidable Chu Qingzhi was, immediately abandoned their attempt to retrieve their leader¡¯s body and fled towards the forest.


    The bandits who were ambushing Meng Shengdong and his team also saw the tide turning and chose to escape.


    Chu Qingzhi handed the reins to Meng Shengdong, ¡°Go back and bring more people to support me. Also, inform Jinghong to stay in the camp no matter what. I¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±<div>


    Meng Shengdong, awed by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s martial prowess, responded, ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then climbed a tree to track the fleeing bandits. Logically, they would return to their stronghold, so following them should lead her right to it.


    The bandits, in a frenzied rush, headed back to their stronghold, then ordered their subordinates to shut the gates, allowing no one in.


    The second-inmand hurriedly went to a suspended floor in the stronghold, ¡°Sir, our leader was killed by a girl.¡±


    In the suspended floor, a man with a ck eye patch stood by the window, ¡°Which girl?¡±


    The second-inmand trembled with fear, ¡°I was too panicked to see her face clearly, but she was incredibly powerful. A single handful of leaves killed my brothers.¡±


    The man with the eye patch sensed trouble, ¡°Chu Qingzhi?!¡±


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi!¡± The second-inmand was horrified. ¡°How did she end up with Tang Jinghong?¡±


    The man with the eye patch turned back, ¡°They¡¯ve always been together. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    The second-inmand panicked, ¡°We rarely leave the stronghold, so we don¡¯t know much. What do we do now?¡± Everyone knew that being targeted by Chu Qingzhi meant there was no escape.


    The man with the eye patch said, ¡°Pack up and run. She should be reaching your stronghold¡¯s gate by now.¡±


    The second-inmand¡¯s heart raced, ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I said.¡± The man with the eye patch turned, his arm sweeping, and a glint of cold light from his fingers slit the second-inmand¡¯s throat, who then fell dead.<div>


    It was essential to keep his visit to the stronghold a secret, so silencing him was the best option.


    The man with the eye patch dusted off his hands and leaped out from the suspended floor, disappearing after a few jumps. Meanwhile, Chu Qingzhi arrived at the gates of the stronghold.


    The gates were firmly shut, and the bandits inside ordered not to let anyone in. The second-inmand quickly went to a building in the stronghold to inform his superior, ¡°Sir, our leader was killed by a girl.¡±


    Inside, a figure stood by a window, ¡°Which girl?¡±


    Fearing for his life, the second-inmand stammered, ¡°I didn¡¯t see clearly in the panic, but she was formidable. A single handful of leaves was enough to kill my brothers.¡±


    The figure by the window tensed, ¡°Chu Qingzhi?!¡±


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi!¡± The realization struck fear into the second-inmand. ¡°Why is she with Tang Jinghong?¡±


    The figure turned, his gaze cold. ¡°They¡¯ve always been together. Did you not know?¡±


    The second-inmand, confused and scared, replied, ¡°We seldom venture out, unaware of many things. What do we do now?¡± It was widely known that a target of Chu Qingzhi had no chance of survival.


    ¡°Pack up and flee. She must be approaching the stronghold¡¯s gates by now,¡± the figure instructed, his tone ominous.


    The second-inmand felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°You mean?¡±


    ¡°Exactly as I said.¡± With a swift turn, the figure¡¯s arm flicked, sending a fatal slice to the second-inmand¡¯s throat, instantly silencing any future threat.


    To prevent any leaks about his visit, the figure made a quick exit, blending into the night as Chu Qingzhi approached the stronghold, ready to confront whatever awaited her inside.<div>

 Chapter 892: Tracking the Supplies

    Chapter 892: Tracking the Supplies


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As the bandits guarding the gate saw Chu Qingzhi alone, they opened the gate and taunted her, ¡°Little sister, did you lose your waying here all by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Tell your brother where your home is, and we¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes turned cold, and with a wave of her hand, she unleashed two streams of spiritual power, sending the two flying. Their internal organs shattered upon impact with the ground, dead on the spot.


    The people inside the stronghold were terrified at the sight¡­


    ¡°The demoness hase!¡±


    ¡°The demoness hase!¡±


    Shouting in panic, the bandits fled deeper into the stronghold.


    With the second-inmand killed by the man with the eye patch and the third-inmand now stepping forward, a skinny middle-aged man questioned Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Demoness, we have no grudge against you. Why kill my brothers?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked slowly into the stronghold, ¡°Where is Officer Wang?¡±


    The third-inmand¡¯s eyes darted, ¡°You¡¯re Chu Qingzhi?¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi slightly raised her eyebrows, ¡°It seems even you bandits know of me. Since you recognize me, bettere clean, or their fate will be yours!¡±


    A sinister gleam shed in the third-inmand¡¯s eyes, ¡°Think you¡¯re so capable? Find him yourself!¡± He then signaled his men.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath them shook, and a drawbridge moved backward, revealing a deep chasm in the middle.


    At the same time, the bandits brought out Officer Wang and the soldiers, holding knives to their necks, threatening Chu Qingzhi.


    The third-inmand, with eyes like venomous snakes, stared at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Surrender now, or I kill them!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s lips curled up slightly as a golden bell appeared in her hand. With a shake, its sound pierced through the stronghold, dazing all the bandits, blurring their vision and freezing them in ce.


    She then flew over to look for the mechanism.


    It was clear that the bandits had triggered something, causing the drawbridge to move back.


    Without finding the mechanism, Chu Qingzhi headed towards the unusual activity in the suspended floor.


    Who killed this bandit?


    After examining the wounds and reconstructing the scene in her mind, it appeared the bandit was suddenly killed by someone he recognized. But why?


    She pondered the mystery as Meng Shengdong¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Miss Chu, are you there?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°Yes, wait a moment.¡±


    Stepping out, she noticed an odd-looking stone on the mountain wall and pressed it. The ground where Meng Shengdong and his team stood shook again, and the drawbridge moved forward, connecting to the stronghold¡¯s gate where they were.


    Meng Shengdong crossed the bridge to join her, ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought, a bunch of bandits designing such aplex mechanism.¡±


    ¡°Never underestimate anyone.¡± Chu Qingzhi then got down to business, ¡°Officer Wang and the others are indeed in the stronghold, but I haven¡¯t found the supplies yet. Let¡¯s split up and search quickly.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Entering the stronghold, built around a mine with tunnels serving as rooms, Chu Qingzhi found it surprisingly wealthy.


    Beyond the tunnels was a garden enclosed by mountains, with several caves around. She extended her spiritual sense into these caves.<div>


    One cave¡¯s end was a storeroom filled with treasure and some food.


    Another was sealed with a stone door, its contents unknown.


    The rest were holding cells.


    Heading towards the cell, Chu Qingzhi found a man, dirty and chained, unrecognizable.<div>


    Touching the lock, she entered the cell and asked directly, ¡°Why did the bandits lock you up?¡±


    The man slowly looked up, ¡°You¡¯re not from the stronghold?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    The man suddenly became animated, ¡°Heaven has eyes, I¡¯m the prefect of Linzhang City. I was kidnapped by bandits while on an inspection tour. Miss, please save me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi effortlessly broke the chains, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone take you to Tang Jinghong.¡±


    The prefect hurriedly agreed, ¡°Yes, yes, whatever you say.¡±


    Leading the prefect out, Chu Qingzhi mused on the unusual circumstance of a prefect ending up like this.


    Back in the garden, Meng Shengdong rushed over, ¡°Miss, we haven¡¯t found the supplies.¡±

 Chapter 893: Tracking the Supplies (2)

    Chapter 893: Tracking the Supplies (2)


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to the prefect, ¡°He is the Prefect of Linzhang City. Assign someone to look after him; I¡¯m going to search for the supplies.¡±


    Meng Shengdong was momentarily taken aback, ¡°Miss, this¡­?¡± The person before them looked nothing more than a beggar; how could he possibly be a prefect?


    However, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s words were not to be doubted. Regardless of his true identity, they would find out once they brought him back. If he dared to impersonate a prefect, he would soon learn the meaning of regret, ¡°Xiao Wu, take care of him.¡±


    Xiao Wu saluted, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi led her group towards the cave sealed with a stone, suspecting a secrety behind it.


    Reaching the entrance, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s palm strike sent the stone flying, revealing the path hidden behind it.


    A stone path extended downwards into the forest without stairs but with many signs of friction, indicating heavy objects had been dragged over it.


    Meng Shengdong furrowed his brows, ¡°Miss Chu, could it be that the supplies collected by Officer Wang were transported out by the bandits through here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± replied Chu Qingzhi. She turned around, ¡°Bring Officer Wang here.¡±


    Meng Shengdong stepped aside, and two soldiers helped Officer Wang over.<div>


    Chu Qingzhi pressed her fingers to Officer Wang¡¯s forehead.


    Gradually, Officer Wang regained consciousness, his gaze confused at first but soon cleared upon seeing Meng Shengdong, ¡°Quick, pursue the supplies. The bandits have stolen them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pinpointed a concern, ¡°Your convoy had a thousand soldiers, and these bandits at most numbered four to five hundred. Even if ambushed, you should not have been entirely captured. How were you apprehended?¡±


    Officer Wang felt a chill; was Miss Chu suspecting an inside job?


    He hurriedly exined, ¡°Miss, please understand, those who ambushed us numbered at least a thousand, not less.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure?¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s frown deepened. If true, then there was much more to this incident. Worse, the attackers might not have been bandits but someone else entirely.


    This theory matched the situation in the suspended floor!


    Officer Wang affirmed, ¡°I have spent years in the military, particrly managing supplies. I am highly sensitive to numbers and can estimate a crowd size with a nce, with an error margin of no more than five.¡±


    Meng Shengdong confirmed, ¡°I can vouch for Officer Wang. It¡¯s well-known throughout the camp that he has this skill.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi silently acknowledged the gravity of the situation. She instructed Meng Shengdong, ¡°You return to the camp with the others. I will track the supplies.¡±


    Meng Shengdong hesitated, ¡°Miss Chu, let¡¯s go back together. The General is very worried.¡±


    ¡°Jinghong will understand,¡± Chu Qingzhi reassured before proceeding down the path.


    Watching Chu Qingzhi¡¯s departing figure, Meng Shengdong, realizing he couldn¡¯t persuade her, resolved to follow her orders, secure the stronghold, and then lead everyone back to the camp.


    Once out of sight, Chu Qingzhi contacted Tang Jinghong with the Golden Phoenix Messenger, updating him on the situation.


    Tang Jinghong advised that if she reached Linzhang City, checking the prefectural yamen might yield some clues, confirming the person they rescued was indeed the Prefect.


    After contemtion, Chu Qingzhi decided to visit the prefectural yamen in Linzhang City but chose first to track the supplies.


    The trail into the forest soon disappeared, giving way to grass and dry leaves. It seemed the boxes had been carried from this point, leaving many footprints in the grass that faded with distance, making it hard to follow.


    Feeling a bit hungry, Chu Qingzhi popped a candy into her mouth before climbing to the treetops to survey her surroundings, then headed towards the nearby official road.


    Indeed, heavy wheel tracks marked the road. Following these, Chu Qingzhi moved forward.<div>


    Soon, Shuang¡¯er, her bird, arrived, ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the seemingly thinner Shuang¡¯er, ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    ¡°I lost them,¡± admitted Shuang¡¯er. There was a traitor in the camp, and despite its surveince, ¡°He went to a nearby inn and then left in women¡¯s attire. I didn¡¯t realize it was him until toote¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault; the adversary was too cunning. Anyone else would have lost them too.¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep a closer watch next time.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    After Shuang¡¯er departed, Chu Qingzhi used a spell to speed her travel, arriving at Linzhang City.


    The city gates were tightly closed, with many people waiting to enter, creating a noisy and chaotic scene reminiscent of a market.


    Chu Qingzhi approached a young servant, ¡°Excuse me, young man, what¡¯s happening here?¡±


    The servant, though not particrly noticeable, was adept at gathering information. Seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s polite manner and striking appearance, he willingly shared, ¡°Lin Zhang City experienced a robberyst night. The city gates are currently closed as they search for the culprits.¡±


    ¡°A robbery? Why such a fuss over a theft?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because the target was the storeroom of the Prefect himself.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s so important in the Prefect¡¯s storeroom that someone would risk stealing from it?¡±


    ¡°That, I¡¯m not sure of. But the Prefect was furious, leading to the gates being sealed.¡±


    ¡°How long have they been closed?¡±


    ¡°Sincest night, continuing until now. No word on when they¡¯ll reopen.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the information.¡±<div>


    ¡°No problem. Are you here to visit rtives or for business?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here on business.¡±


    ¡°Then you might have to wait a bit longer. The gates should open soon.¡±


    Nodding, Chu Qingzhi moved along the city wall toward the southern gate, following the trail of wheel tracks, ¡°It seems they transported the supplies herest night. The Prefect¡¯s order to seal the city likely forced them to redirect elsewhere. Unfortunate timing.¡±


    About five hundred meters along, the trail led her to a bamboo grove where the wheel marks vanished.

 Chapter 894: A Terrifying Place

    Chapter 894: A Terrifying ce


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the camp.


    After cleaning himself up, the Prefect finally looked presentable. Arriving at the main tent, he couldn¡¯t stop wiping away tears, ¡°General, I owe my life to Miss Chu. Otherwise, I would have been locked up until death.¡±


    Tang Jinghong focused on the matter at hand, ¡°Why did they kidnap you? And why imprison you?¡±


    Sniffling, the Prefect recounted, ¡°I was abducted a year ago. My wife and daughter went on an outing, and I, caught up in official duties, didn¡¯t apany them. In the afternoon, I was informed of an ¡®ident¡¯ involving them and rushed to the scene without suspicion, only to be ambushed by bandits.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how I was captured and subsequently imprisoned.¡±


    ¡°General, could you send someone to the Linzhang City yamen to check on my wife and daughter? It¡¯s been over a year since I¡¯ve seen them.¡±


    Tang Jinghong signaled to Meng Shengdong, ¡°Go check.¡±


    Meng Shengdong saluted, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    The Prefect continued, ¡°As for why they imprisoned me, I probed the bandits. It seems they coveted the fertilend around Linzhang City.¡±


    ¡°The General must know, thend around Dongling is sparse and barren, except for the vicinity of Linzhang City, which is rtively fertile and includes a in.¡±<div>


    ¡°I gathered from the bandits that they intended to use thend to grow treasures.¡±


    Tang Jinghong had a grim suspicion, thosends were probably intended for cultivating opium poppies, ¡°Bandits wouldn¡¯t normally dare to kidnap a city¡¯s Prefect.¡±


    The Prefect nodded vigorously, ¡°You¡¯re right, General. They were acting under someone¡¯s orders. The bandits who imprisoned me weren¡¯t the brightest, but their operations were meticulously nned, indicating a mastermind behind them.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Tang Jinghong stood and left the main tent for the one holding the captured bandits.


    The bandits were still in a stupor. Chu Qingzhi had taught Tang Jinghong that stimting the eyebrows with a silver needle could awaken them.


    Tang Jinghong woke up the third bandit, ¡°Will you answer my questions properly?¡±


    Seeing the soldiers, the bandit caved, ¡°If I speak, can I have a chance to live?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°Depends on your performance.¡±


    Eager to redeem himself, the bandit promised, ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate fully. Ask away.¡±


    Tang Jinghong inquired, ¡°Tell me about your stronghold¡¯s origins.¡±


    Desperate to atone, the bandit confessed, ¡°Our stronghold was formed a little over a year ago. The leader was a butcher from Linzhang City who turned to banditry after being wrongfully used of murder.¡±


    ¡°The origins of the second-inmand are unclear to me.¡±


    ¡°I was a beggar, always following the leader. Initially, he only sought a hideout until it was safe to flee elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°But then the second-inmand appeared, convincing the leader to form the bandits and recruit desperate men from all around.¡±


    ¡°People from all directions, unable to survive otherwise, joined us upon seeing a way out.¡±


    ¡°With manpower, we began looting and established the stronghold.¡±


    ¡°Then, a mysterious man appeared, only known to the leader and second-inmand. With his help, the stronghold expanded significantly.¡±


    Tang Jinghong contemted, ¡°This mysterious man wouldn¡¯t help you for nothing. What did he want?¡±


    The bandit replied, ¡°He didn¡¯t ask for anything, just used our stronghold to transport boxes, the contents of which we never knew.¡±<div>


    ¡°Where did these goodse from?¡±


    The bandit shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only saw goods frequently arriving, then being moved after a few days. I asked the leader, who only mentioned striking it rich, revealing nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Why wait a few days?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Those goods were secretly kept in a room, then quietly moved out and carried away through the back mountains.¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°If it¡¯s a secret, how did you find out?¡±


    The bandit hastily exined, ¡°I saw it by chance.¡±


    ¡°Kaiming, take him. Let¡¯s visit the stronghold.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Upon reaching the now deserted stronghold, the bandit, seeing no room for betrayal, hurriedly led them to the storeroom.

 Chapter 895: A Terrifying Place (2)

    Chapter 895: A Terrifying ce (2)


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The dwelling was a cave remodeled into a home, filled with bottles and jars, closely resembling Chu Qingning¡¯s medicalb.


    At first nce, it seemed ordinary. However, as Tang Jinghong surveyed the room, he discovered a hiddenpartment. He moved a stone that held an oilmp, revealing a mechanism.


    Activating the mechanism, the cab full of bottles and jars shifted aside, unveiling a door. A strong medicinal scent rushed out from behind it, sharply pungent.


    Tang Jinghong proceeded inside, finding what truly was the main medicalb.


    No, it was a tobo mixing room. Using opium poppies as the main ingredient for the tobo, the room was saturated with the same scent he had encountered in the capital city.


    If opium poppies were cultivated in Linzhang City, then this ce, being used for tobo production, was aptly chosen.


    On the table, there were medical tools and baskets filled with surplus opium poppies.


    Exiting the house, Tang Jinghong issued a stern order, ¡°Burn this ce down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Riding back to camp, Tang Jinghong, apanied by the magistrate, headed towards the fertilend the magistrate had mentioned.<div>


    It was a vast in, an hour¡¯s ride from the camp.


    Upon their arrival, everything became clear.


    The in was densely nted with opium poppies, thriving robustly, some even in bloom. The sight was spectacr; however, the beautiful white flowers were tainted with sin.


    Many people were weeding the fields, with someone who looked like a supervisor standing by, watched over by four others, all gazing out over the ins.


    Xia Lan, a close guard, expressed shock, ¡°General, I didn¡¯t expect all thisnd, meant for grains, to be sown with such harmful stuff.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice carried a hint of severity, ¡°Bring all of them here.¡±


    Xia Lanplied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing the soldiers, the workers panicked, especially those posing as supervisors, who lost their haughty demeanor and knelt, begging for mercy, ¡°General, spare us, we were just following orders, it¡¯s not our fault, not our fault.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked down at the people kneeling before him, ¡°Who made you nt these?¡±


    The supervisor stuttered, ¡°General, it was¡­ it was¡­¡±


    Xia Lan kicked the supervisor, sending him rolling, ¡°If you don¡¯t confess now, you¡¯ll lose your lives, you maniacs!¡±


    Pain prevented the supervisor from moving for a while.


    One of his subordinates, seeing the situation, hurriedly spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ll tell, I¡¯ll tell, General, please spare us.¡±


    Tang Jinghong remained silent, his gaze sharp as a de.


    The subordinate felt a chill, ¡°General, we were following the orders of Linzhang City¡¯s magistrate. He threatened us with our families, we dared not disobey, please see the truth.¡±


    It seemed it was time to confront the magistrate, Tang Jinghong thought.


    Hearing this, the real magistrate shivered with fear, understanding the grave implications of the situation. Disguising someone else to take his ce meant he would be the one to face death.


    Tang Jinghong ordered, ¡°Pull out all these opium poppies and burn them, leave none behind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±<div>


    Xia Lan led a group of soldiers towards the ins to uproot the opium poppies.


    Seeing the soldiers¡¯ actions, the workers pleaded to redeem themselves, ¡°General, we also want to contribute. This thing harms others and ourselves. We wouldn¡¯t have tended it if not for being forced.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°Go.¡±


    The group of farmers also joined in. A young boy lingered behind, then rushed forward, kneeling before Tang Jinghong, ¡°General, please, help me find our families.¡±<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tang Jinghong scrutinized the boy, ordinary and timid.


    The boy, in tears, exined, ¡°We¡¯re vigers nearby. After the officials took ournd, they drove the vigers away. Now, the vige is empty, and no one knows where the vigers have gone.¡±


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°A year ago. I was in the county selling eggs and avoided being driven away, but I was caught to tend the opium poppies. Despite my efforts, I found no trace of them.¡±


    ¡°Did the vigers take their belongings and clothes when they left?¡±


    ¡°No, everything was left behind, just the people disappeared.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s brow furrowed, realizing the vigers¡¯ fate might be grim, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone look into it.¡±


    The boy knelt deeply, ¡°Thank you, General, thank you.¡±


    The magistrate approached, ¡°General, what do we do now?¡±


    Tang Jinghong nced at the magistrate but said nothing.


    At the camp, Yi Chuanchuan entered the tent to find Rong Shenning and Du Zhaolin wrapped in nkets, shivering, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Rong Shenning rolled his eyes in difort, ¡°I feel terrible, so cold.¡±


    Du Zhaolin¡¯s teeth chattered, ¡°I feel awful too. Despite it being spring, it feels like the depth of winter. Liu Zhu, please find us a medic.¡±<div>


    ¡°Alright, wait here. I can¡¯t just watch you suffer.¡±


    Exiting the tent, Yi Chuanchuan made straight for the medic¡¯s tent, ¡°Rong Shenning and Du Zhaolin are ill, who can assist?¡±


    Several medics were busy preparing medicines, exchanging looks, none too eager to help.

 Chapter 896: She is the Devil

    Chapter 896: She is the Devil


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yi Chuanchuan approached the nearest military doctor, who was his uncle. ¡°Uncle, could you please take a look at them? Otherwise, they might die.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed. ¡°Is it really that serious?¡±


    Thinking of their condition, Yi Chuanchuan described, ¡°They¡¯re pale, lips are white, sweating profusely, and still feel cold despite being wrapped in nkets.¡±


    Realizing the gravity, the doctor agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s have a look.¡±


    They quickly made their way to the tents of Rong Shenning and Du Zhaolin.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡±


    Both were coughing violently, as ifpeting, which sounded distressing.


    Du Zhaolin urged, ¡°Doctor, quick, check me out. I feel cold one moment and hot the next, like I¡¯m in an ice and fire ordeal. It¡¯s unbearably ufortable.¡±


    The doctor, with knitted brows, approached Du Zhaolin and checked his pulse.<div>


    After checking, the doctor broke into a cold sweat; Du Zhaolin had smallpox, but with even more severe symptoms.


    ¡°How can this be?¡±


    Seeing his uncle¡¯s increasingly worried expression, Yi Chuanchuan¡¯s heart raced, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The doctor pulled Yi Chuanchuan aside at the tent entrance, cautioning, ¡°Stay here, don¡¯t go near them, and don¡¯t leave. It¡¯s gotten more serious.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan¡¯s heart thumped wildly, ¡°Uncle, what do you mean by ¡®more serious¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much now, just stay here as I told you,¡± the doctor instructed.


    Yi Chuanchuan nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    The doctor went back to check Rong Shenning¡¯s pulse; their symptoms were identical, both worsening.


    This indicated one thing: the smallpox was bing even harder to cure.


    ¡°Have you taken your medicine?¡± the doctor asked them.


    Du Zhaolin, as if his throat was on fire, replied with difficulty, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not improving. doctor, you look pale. What illness do we have?¡±


    The doctor did not answer his question, ¡°Wait until Miss Chu returns, and I¡¯ll examine you again.¡±


    Du Zhaolin felt uneasy, ¡°What do you mean? Aren¡¯t you able to treat us? Why must Miss Chu see us?¡±


    Without responding, the doctor walked to the tent entrance, put on a mask, and headed toward the camp entrance, telling the guard, ¡°When Miss Chu returns, tell her I have something very important to discuss with her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, doctor.¡±


    Fang Zerong witnessed this scene, approaching the doctor, ¡°Doctor Lan, what happened?¡±


    The doctor took Fang Zerong aside and shared his findings.


    After listening, Fang Zerong¡¯s heart pounded, ¡°This is of great importance, let¡¯s not publicize this. We¡¯ll discuss further when Miss Chu returns.¡±


    The doctor nodded, ¡°That was my thought.¡±<div>


    Meanwhile, Chu Qingzhi was exploring a bamboo forest. After wandering for a while, she discovered an even more powerful array than the one in the northern border bamboo forest.


    In the depths of the bamboo forest, an old man watched Chu Qingzhi with a sinister look, ¡°The array in the northern border was broken by you due to my oversight, but I don¡¯t believe you can break this one!¡±


    Beside him, a young man in blue also eyed her maliciously, ¡°Master, let me go meet her.¡±


    The old man smiled and nodded, ¡°Go, let me witness Chu Qingzhi¡¯s strength.¡±<div>


    The young man bowed and flew towards the bamboo forest.


    Chu Qingzhi smirked as someone approached. Around her, the bamboos started spinning, some moving backward, others forward, creating a chaotic sensation. Without strong concentration, one would quickly feel dizzy and hallucinate, leading to a feeling of being unable to find a way out.


    Chu Qingzhi snapped a branch, her body soared, and in a sh, she disappeared.


    The old man and the young man were shocked. During their surprise, a branch flew straight toward the young man¡¯s chest, while Chu Qingzhi appeared behind him.


    This scene made the old man¡¯s eyes widen in panic, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    His outcry immediately gave away his position. The next second, Chu Qingzhi was in front of the old man, the young man no longer a concern as the branch had pierced his chest.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi, the old man, despite hisposure, was taken aback, ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi kicked the old man against the wall, forming a human-shaped pattern, and smiled innocently, ¡°Answer my questions honestly, and I might let you die a quick death.¡±


    Chilled by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s smile, the old man, shaken by Chu Qingzhi¡¯s menacing grin,plied fearfully, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±

 Chapter 897: She is the Devil (2)

    Chapter 897: She is the Devil (2)


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Just when I thought I had a tough opponent, a mere threat made him yield. ¡°Is this where Lord Cang¡¯s military rations are hidden?¡± Chu Qingzhi asked.


    The old man quickly confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of people dressed in ck emerged from the bamboo forest, surrounding Chu Qingzhi with crossbows in hand, their sharp tips aimed at her.


    Chu Qingzhi nced back and sneered at the feeble tactic.


    A man in a blue robe emerged from behind the men in ck, fanning himself andughing, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Miss Chu¡¯s skills in business, martial arts, and medicine, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so adept at mechanical tricks as well, breaking the formation with just a word. Truly impressive.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised her hand and flung several silver needles at the man in the blue robe, hitting him in the forehead, chest, dantian, and both shoulder des.


    Before anyone could react, the man in blue screamed terribly, startling a flock of birds.


    The men in ck were terrified; they only saw Chu Qingzhi flick her hand, and their master was screaming in agony. What had she done exactly?


    Writhing on the ground in pain, the man in blue shouted, ¡°Witch, what have you done to me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Guess!¡±<div>


    The man in blue roared, ¡°Release me now, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi taunted, ¡°As if releasing you would make you let me go. Keep suffering, I¡¯ll talk after I find the military rations.¡±


    Enraged, the man in blue wanted to tear Chu Qingzhi apart, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ignoring him, Chu Qingzhi turned back to the old man, ¡°Where are the rations?¡±


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s formidable nature, the old man¡¯s earlier confidence had vanished, ¡°Right under your feet, they¡¯re buried here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi addressed the men in ck, ¡°Dig up the rations, or I¡¯ll kill your master.¡±


    The men in ck looked at each other, uncertain.


    Chu Qingzhi pulled the man in blue towards her using her spiritual power, grabbing his neck, ¡°Give the order now!¡±


    The man in blue, now truly scared, forgot his fear, ¡°What kind of monster are you, able to pull me from such a distance?¡±


    Terrified, hemanded, ¡°What are you waiting for? Start digging!¡±


    Holding the man in blue by the neck, Chu Qingzhi walked towards the old man and threw him into the wall, forming another human-shaped indentation next to the old man.


    The crowd was stunned¡­


    The men in ck hurriedly began digging up the rations.


    Chu Qingzhi leaped onto the roof, taking the opportunity to inform Tang Jinghong that she had located the rations and would have them sent back soon.


    She crossed her arms and asked, ¡°What happenedst night in Linzhang City? Was there a robbery?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a robbery,¡± the old man exined. ¡°The magistrate¡¯s storehouse was emptied by a mysterious figure. The magistrate was furious and swore to dig three feet into the ground to find the perpetrator, hence the city gates were closed.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pondered, ¡°So the items are still in Linzhang City?¡±


    The old man was unsure, ¡°Probably.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi considered whether to meet this mysterious person. The magistrate was an impostor, so the items stolen were surely no ordinary goods. She was somewhat intrigued by this vignte.<div>


    It was an opportune time to recruit someone capable.


    First, to resolve the current situation and then to investigate.


    The man in blue gasped in pain, ¡°Can you please remove whatever you put in me? I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±


    The constant pain was driving him to despair.<div>


    Chu Qingzhi retrieved her silver needles, ¡°Who are you? Who sent you? How did you know I woulde?¡±


    The man in blue hurriedly exined, ¡°I am the brother of the magistrate. We had intelligence that you woulde to the bamboo forest, and everyone wanted to capture you, so I came.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi questioned, ¡°Are you the real magistrate¡¯s brother, or the impostor¡¯s?¡±


    Wen Juncheng was confused, ¡°What do you mean? What real or fake magistrate?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°I know nothing,¡± Wen Juncheng thought to himself, what¡¯s really going on here? Why does everyone seem so mysterious?


    This person doesn¡¯t even know whether his own brother is real, Chu Qingzhi was incredulous, ¡°What was stolen from the magistratest night?¡±


    ¡°Last night, my brother locked me in a room. I couldn¡¯t even leave,¡± Wen Juncheng replied. ¡°He said it was the most important thing in the storehouse, but I don¡¯t know exactly what it was.¡±


    The most important thing?


    While Chu Qingzhi pondered, the men in ck had dug through the dirt and exposed the crates below.


    ¡°Open it and let¡¯s see,¡± shemanded.


    The men in ck quickly opened the nearest crate. Inside were sacks, and upon opening them, they revealed piles of gleaming white rice.


    ¡°Seal them back up, and move all the crates out,¡± Chu Qingzhi instructed.<div>


    The men in ck continued theirbor, moving crates with reluctant efficiency, having been transformed from enemies to unwilling servants. They felt incredibly frustrated by the turn of events.


    In the shadows, one of the men in ckmunicated quietly with Wen Juncheng before retreating into the darkness. He then aimed his crossbow at Chu Qingzhi and pulled the trigger.


    Chu Qingzhi stood unflinchingly, merely observing the men carrying the crates.


    A scream of agony erupted from Wen Juncheng as the arrow, intended for Chu Qingzhi, inexplicably struck him instead.


    Chu Qingzhi smirked with satisfaction. The men in ck were confounded; they had clearly aimed at Chu Qingzhi, yet their arrow had veered off course.


    Wen Juncheng bellowed in rage and pain, ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    The man in ck stepped back, fear overtaking him, ¡°Master, I¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice floated down from the rooftop, ¡°Stop your futile resistance! I¡¯m telling you, you won¡¯t get the better of me.¡±


    The group was now even more convinced of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s diabolical nature.


    The old man, looking at his disciple¡¯s corpse not far away, thought in despair. His most talented disciple had died in mere moments at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hands. She truly was a devil.

 Chapter 898: Ruthlessly Mad

    Chapter 898: Ruthlessly Mad


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Nobody dared y tricks anymore, they all followed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s orders diligently.


    One by one, the crates were moved out from the ground, stacking up into a small mountain.


    Chu Qingzhi, watching the pile of crates, breathed a sigh of relief, knowing she could alleviate the military camp¡¯s food shortage. She leaped down from the rooftop and confronted the old man, ¡°Who ordered you to do this?¡±


    The old man, both hating and fearing Chu Qingzhi, replied, ¡°It was Lu Ziming.¡±


    Lu Ziming, the steward of the Prince of the eastern border¡¯s household. Chu Qingzhi furrowed her brows, ¡°Whose side is this Lu Ziming really on?¡±


    The old man insisted, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just a friend of Lu Ziming, helping him out of goodwill.¡± He hadn¡¯t expected that this would provoke Chu Qingzhi, a demonic woman!


    Chu Qingzhi scorned, ¡°Living such a long life, you bring cmity upon the nation, can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong, help tyrantsmit evils, wasting air by just breathing!¡±


    Without another word, her dagger shed as she swung it horizontally, killing the old man.


    Wen Juncheng, witnessing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s efficient ruthlessness, trembled uncontrobly, ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned to Wen Juncheng with a gentle smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Not until the grain is safely returned to the camp.<div>


    Seeing this, the men in ck realized that Chu Qingzhi was ustomed to killing and dared not y any tricks.


    After a while, the leader of the men in ck approached, ¡°All crates have been dug up, can we release our young master now?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Wen Juncheng, who was looking hopeful, ¡°Transport all the crates back to the military camp, and I¡¯ll release him. You have two hours.¡±


    Wen Juncheng urged them, ¡°Hurry, find the carts and get the crates back.¡±


    The men in ck, feeling Chu Qingzhi was excessively cruel and hard-hearted, doubted her, ¡°Can we take your word?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi countered, ¡°Do you have any leverage to negotiate with me?¡±


    Wen Juncheng was nearly in tears, ¡°Hurry up, what are you dallying for, go and transport them!¡±


    The men in ck reluctantly went to find carts to transport the food.


    After loading the crates onto the carts, Chu Qingzhi pulled Wen Juncheng out from the wall, threw him onto a horse, and followed behind the convoy.


    Choosing the nearest routes, they managed to return the military supplies to the camp within an hour and a half.


    ¡­


    Inside the tent, Yi Chuanchuan touched his forehead, feeling it slightly warmer. Was he also infected with smallpox?


    Du Zhaolin and Rong Shening had taken their medicine and were sleeping fitfully, but their symptoms had not subsided at all.


    Yi Chuanchuan looked at them, puzzled about what his uncle meant.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Yi Chuanchuan couldn¡¯t help but start coughing violently, feeling his entire chest ache.


    ¡°Uncle, Uncle¡­¡± Seeing Doctor Lan passing by, Yi Chuanchuan quickly called out to him.


    Doctor Lan, seeing Yi Chuanchuan¡¯s reddening face, sensed trouble and promptly checked his pulse.


    Yi Chuanchuan was also infected with a more severe form of smallpox!


    ¡°Go lie down in bed, do not leave the tent, I¡¯ll go get your medicine.¡±<div>


    Yi Chuanchuan grabbed Doctor Lan¡¯s wrist, ¡°Uncle, can you tell me what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Doctor Lan tried to stay calm, ¡°You¡¯ve got smallpox, but it¡¯s alright, we have medicine.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan slowly released his hand, ¡°Please go get the medicine for me, Uncle.¡± If there was medicine, why did his uncle look so worried?


    Doctor Lan was deeply concerned, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Miss Chue back yet?¡±<div>


    Just then, a green silhouette approached him, ¡°Doctor Lan, I heard the soldiers say you were looking for me?¡±


    Doctor Lan whispered, ¡°The smallpox has worsened.¡±


    It had evolved? Chu Qingzhi felt a heavy weight in her heart; medicinal supplies were already scarce, and the second batch of resources had been hijacked. The situation was worsening, adding insult to injury.


    ¡°Organize the medics, iste everyone infected with smallpox, and keep it quiet to avoid panic!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see Yi Chuanchuan and the others, and get the prescriptions ready.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, Miss. The three people in Yi Chuanchuan¡¯s tent are all infected with a more severe strain of smallpox.¡±


    ¡°I understand, go on.¡±


    They split up to take action.


    Chu Qingzhi headed to Yi Chuanchuan¡¯s tent and checked the pulses of the three men, confirming her fears, ¡°It really has evolved!¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan, watching her intently, asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s happening to us?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi maintained herposure, ¡°It¡¯s just an infection, nothing more. I¡¯ll go prepare some medicine for you. You three must not leave this tent, understood?¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan nodded, ¡°Understood.¡±<div>

 Chapter 899: Ruthlessly Mad

    Chapter 899: Ruthlessly Mad


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi arrived at the tent where the military doctors were stationed and wrote down a new prescription. ¡°Immediately send people to collect these medicinal ingredients, and start preparing the medicine as soon as they return.¡±


    The person in charge of the medical supplies, Official Luo, took the prescription from her hands. ¡°Yes, Miss Chu.¡±


    After leaving the tent, Chu Qingzhi headed towards Tang Jinghong¡¯s tent.


    Finding the tent empty, Chu Qingzhi turned and asked a guard standing outside, ¡°Where is General Tang?¡±


    The soldier kept his gaze forward, ¡°The general has gone to the stronghold and has not yet returned.¡±


    ¡°What was he doing at the stronghold?¡± Chu Qingzhi inquired further.


    The soldier replied, ¡°I do not know.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi returned to her tent and contacted Tang Jinghong through the Jin Yu Phoenixmunication device to find out his whereabouts.


    Tang Jinghong quickly informed her of his situation.


    He had discovered a ce where the poppy nt was cultivated, which turned out to be a front for a drug production site masquerading as a simple vige.<div>


    Clever tricks by the ancients!


    Since Tang Jinghong was returning soon, Chu Qingzhi decided not to go there. She left her tent and walked towards the area where the disced people were gathered.


    This area was now under the supervision of Tang Jinghong¡¯s personal guards, with Jia Liyu and Jia Lixia assisting.


    The disced people had initially been in chaos and diseased, but now they were organized and settled. Once a suitable vige or location was found, they could be moved to recuperate and rebuild their lives.


    Jia Liyu and Jia Lixia approached her, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Is everything running smoothly?¡± Chu Qingzhi asked.


    ¡°There were many problems at first, but it has gotten much better now,¡± Jia Liyu reported.


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°You have been working hard during this time¡­¡± She continued talking as they walked forward.


    Ying Shengtian, sitting under a tree, hurried over when he saw Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Miss, Miss¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stopped and looked at him, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ying Shengtian said, ¡°Miss, I was wondering when we could settle down? Everyone is almost recovered, and we don¡¯t want to burden you any longer.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was somewhat surprised that a disced person would say such a thing. ¡°Do you wish to return to your original vige?¡±


    Ying Shengtian shook his head, ¡°We have no homes to return to after fleeing; any nearby arrangement would suffice.¡±


    Returning might lead to problems with vige chiefs or the local magistrate; it might be better to start anew.


    Chu Qingzhi thought for a moment, ¡°Wait a little longer. General Tang is currently looking for ces to resettle you, and arrangements will be made soon.¡±


    Ying Shengtian expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Miss, thank you, General.¡±


    ¡­


    On the ins, Tang Jinghong had gathered a thousand soldiers to uproot the poppy nts, and after a day¡¯s hard work, they managed to eradicate the menace.


    Looking at the ashes of the eradicated crops, Tang Jinghong led his men to a nearby vige.<div>


    Xia Lan asked, ¡°General, what are we doing here?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at the nearly deserted vige and counter-asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this area is suitable for resettling the disced people?¡±


    Xia Lan, as if enlightened, replied, ¡°Yes, General, you always think ahead.¡±


    There were about a dozen viges nearby, all virtually unpopted, making them ideal for resettling the over ten thousand disced people. The sess now depended on whether Qi Kaiming could bring back the original vigers.<div>


    Usually, disced people do not return, but these vigers were driven out under different circumstances and mighte back if found.


    However¡­


    Qi Kaiming returned on horseback, his expression grim. ¡°General, we¡¯ve found the vigers.¡±


    Tang Jinghong urgently asked, ¡°Where?¡±


    Qi Kaiming hesitated, then said, ¡°Follow me, General.¡±


    They arrived at a cliff.


    Qi Kaiming dismounted, walked to the edge, and pointed down. ¡°General, the people are below, now turned to bones.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s face darkened instantly, ¡°You mean, all the vigers died here?¡±


    Qi Kaiming nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ruthlessly mad!¡± Tang Jinghong cursed fiercely, feeling a surge of uncontroble rage.


    The soldiers apanying him also cursed the perpetrators as beasts, too cruel for their brutal acts.


    Qi Kaiming asked, ¡°What do we do now, General?¡±


    ¡°Get some shovels; let¡¯s bury the bodies right here,¡± Tang Jinghong said, closing his eyes briefly as he grappled with the heavy reality. The thought of so many lives lost was overwhelming; how could anyonemit such a heinous act?<div>


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    The soldiers brought shovels, and Tang Jinghong joined them in burying the bodies. Thousands of lives, men, women, elderly, and children, none had been spared in this cruel act. The scene was more harrowing than any battlefield he had witnessed, truly a mountain of bones.


    Qi Kaiming, filled with righteous indignation, dered, ¡°General, we must make those responsible suffer the most severe of punishments!¡±


    The soldiers agreed, ¡°Indeed, General. These people are not human.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, heartbroken,manded, ¡°Let¡¯s head back first. We will not let those who did this go unpunished!¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the soldiers who had been sent to investigate the disappearance of the second batch of supplies returned. Chu Qingzhi prepared to interrogate them, eager to recover the missing supplies and head back to the military camp. As she was about to leave, Tang Jinghong returned, his expression somber and dark¡ªa look she had never seen on him before.


    ¡°Jinghong!¡±


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi, Tang Jinghong¡¯s mood lightened slightly, ¡°Qingzhi, let¡¯s talk inside the tent.¡±


    Inside the tent, they exchanged updates.


    Chu Qingzhi, who was ustomed to scenes of violence, was shocked by the news of the massacre. ¡°They¡¯ve ughtered an entire vige¡­ they¡¯ve lost all humanity!¡±


    ¡°Jinghong, let¡¯s first take care of resettling the vigers,¡± Chu Qingzhi suggested, bringing his focus back to the immediate needs.


    Tang Jinghong rubbed his temples, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll immediately arrange for the resettlement of the vigers. We¡¯ll sort out the rest after stabilizing the situation here.¡±<div>

 Chapter 900: Missing in Action

    Chapter 900: Missing in Action


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As Tang Jinghong went to arrange for the resettlement of the refugees, Chu Qingzhi stayed behind in her tent to question the soldiers about the disappearance of the second batch of supplies.


    A soldier reported to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°There was a traitor among the soldiers transporting the second batch of supplies. In the middle of the night, they secretly opened the gates and let the enemy in, catching thempletely off guard.¡±


    ¡°They killed or knocked out everyone and then took the supplies away in the night. Now, their whereabouts are unknown.¡±


    After pondering for a moment upon hearing this, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Do you have the list of soldiers who were transporting the second batch?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the soldier handed over the list.


    Chu Qingzhi looked at the list and then asked, ¡°Is there a list of soldiers who died?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the soldier replied, handing over a second page.


    Comparing the lists, Chu Qingzhi noted that there were five survivors, three of whom were unconscious and two were missing. ¡°Are the two missing soldiers being searched for?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the culprits were very thorough, and it also rained that day, so we¡¯ve lost their trail.¡±


    It was indeed a case of perfect timing and execution for the perpetrators.<div>


    Chu Qingzhi mused that it would be necessary to visit the site of the incident to gather more insights, as conjecturing without seeing the scene might prove unfruitful.


    ¡°Hand me all the information you¡¯ve gathered, and you may leave for now. I need to think this through.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the soldier handed over all the documents to Chu Qingzhi and then left.


    Chu Qingzhi perused the documents, wondering if Lu Ziming could be involved, considering he had also tampered with the military¡¯s grain supply.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the refugees, upon hearing that they finally had viges to settle in, were overjoyed. They quickly packed their belongings and followed the soldiers.


    The dozen or so viges could amodate all the disced individuals.


    After the refugees chose their houses, Tang Jinghong had the soldiers distribute seeds to them to begin nting immediately. He also distributed some grain to help them sustain themselves during this period.


    In a tent, Chu Qingning helped a woman pack her belongings.


    Holding her child, the woman expressed her gratitude, ¡°Youngdy, thank you for taking care of us during this time. Otherwise, my child and I might not have survived till today.¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled as she looked at the child, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all; meeting you was fate.¡±


    The woman put down her child, hoisted her bundle on her back, picked up her child again, and said, ¡°I have to go now, youngdy, or I¡¯ll fall behind the others.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded, ¡°Let me walk you out.¡±


    As they left the tent, Chu Qingzhi happened to be passing by. She hade specifically to see Chu Qingning before leaving the camp, ¡°Fourth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingning, who hadn¡¯t seen Chu Qingzhi for over a day, brightened up at the sight of her, ¡°Fifth Sister, did you encounter any danger on your trip?¡±


    ¡°No trouble, don¡¯t worry,¡± Chu Qingzhi internally remarked that others should worry when they encounter her, not the other way around.


    After the sisters finished catching up, the woman thanked Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss, I must go now, thank you for saving me back then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± It was a good opportunity for Chu Qingzhi to see Tang Jinghong.


    The woman nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±<div>


    At that moment, Jiang Zhanglin and Yan Zihao approached Tang Jinghong, ¡°General Tang, please assign us tasks!¡±


    Tang Jinghong had no intention of entrusting these city-dwelling young masters with any significant responsibilities, ¡°Return to the camp, it¡¯s dangerous out here.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin insisted, ¡°General, we didn¡¯te here to be coddled. We came to gain experience. Please assign us tasks!¡±


    Yan Zihao bowed, ¡°Please assign us tasks, General!¡±<div>


    He was determined to seize this opportunity to rise to prominence, to make those in his family who looked down on him regret their disdain. An outcast of the family he might be, but he was capable of forging his own path to power.


    Tang Jinghong looked at them with a sharp gaze, ¡°Very well, then help Jing Xu with his tasks.¡±


    Fan Jingxu, the son of General Fan, was young but already capable of holding his own. He was currently at the front lines dealing with the refugees.


    Both men firmly responded, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    ¡­


    In the vige, the dpidated scene caused Jiang Zhanglin and Yan Zihao to frown as they walked through, feeling ufortable.


    Yan Zihao looked around with difort,menting, ¡°This vige is too run-down. The authorities in the eastern border have really let their people down.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin, who had done his homework on the eastern border¡¯s situation prior to arrival but had not anticipated this level of destion, agreed, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a good thing General Tang is here now. Otherwise, managing this mess in the eastern border would have been a nightmare.¡±


    Yan Zihao¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, ¡°I heard that many were sent here before, but it always ended in silence and mystery.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin nced at Yan Zihao, reassuringly, ¡°Others might have failed to return, but with General Tang, we can be assured of safety. We will make it back.¡±


    Nodding, Yan Zihao responded, ¡°Right.¡±


    As they spoke, they approached Fan Jingxu. ¡°Young General,¡± they greeted him.


    Fan Jingxu¡¯s expression soured slightly upon seeing them, ¡°Why are you here? This ce is chaotic, not suitable for schrs like you. You should go back.¡±<div>


    Jiang Zhanglin exined, ¡°We are here to assist you. General Tang has approved our stay. Please assign us tasks.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, Fan Jingxu relented, ¡°Since Brother Tang has agreed, then stay. We are currently distributing seeds to the vigers. You can help with that.¡±


    Gratefully, the two men bowed, ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡­


    Chu Qingzhi approached Tang Jinghong, ¡°Jinghong, I spoke with the soldiers investigating the disappearance of the second batch of supplies. We couldn¡¯t retrieve any substantial leads. I n to personally investigate the scene.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Tang Jinghong suggested, ¡°Take Jia Liyu and Jia Lixia with you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself that indeed, she needed some assistance on the ground, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°After the refugees are settled, we¡¯ll need to break camp. I thought to inform you in advance.¡± He would need to stay at the camp to maintain order, otherwise, he would have joined her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chu Qingzhi squeezed Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand, ¡°Remember to eat, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tang Jinghong watched her go, hoping that all these troubles would soon end so Chu Qingzhi wouldn¡¯t have to keep running around so exhaustingly.


    After leaving the camp, Chu Qingzhi checked on Du Zhaolin and Rong Shening, who were recovering from their fevers. She then mounted a horse with Jia Liyu and Jia Lixia and rode out of the camp.


    As soon as she left, news of her departure spread across the region.


    On a narrow official road, a group of masked men emerged from the bushes, blocking Chu Qingzhi¡¯s path. The leader shouted, ¡°Witch, you¡¯ve finallye out!¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi, not one to waste words, snapped her whip, sending a slicing wind de that decapitated the leader.


    Her whip danced, and several more wind des flew out, striking the masked men. Those who were slow reacted died instantly, while the quicker ones were left with deep, bleeding gashes.


    Chu Qingzhi showed no mercy. With another powerful flick of her whip, more masked men fell, unable to even flee.


    She left one alive, the real leader, ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    Her piercing gaze was intimidating; he had been spotted despite hiding among his men, ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Suddenly, three arrows flew from different directions, the sound of them slicing through the air chilling to the bone.

 Chapter 901: Infiltrating the Organization

    Chapter 901: Infiltrating the Organization


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi swiftly dispersed the three iing arrows with her spiritual power, reducing them to dust. She then dashed into the woods, swiftly capturing three individuals and tossing them in front of the leader of the assassins.


    ¡°Just perfect, all four of you!¡± she dered.


    The foury on the ground like sludge, their eyes filled with a hopeless despair.


    Chu Qingzhi looked down at them and got straight to the point, ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The leader of the assassins struggled to speak, ¡°We¡¯re under Lord Yun. Tang Jinghong destroyed his treasure, and in retaliation, our superiors sent us to kill you.¡±


    Lord Yun had actually made a move. Chu Qingzhi inquired further, ¡°Who is this Lord Yun in the eastern border?¡±


    The leader replied, ¡°No one knows his real identity. He meets his subordinates cloaked and masked, with his voice deliberately altered. He¡¯s a tall, thin man with a stooped posture. Always an odd and eerie presence.¡±


    An odd and eerie figure indeed.


    Chu Qingzhi mulled this over, her interest piqued by the mysterious character, ¡°Where does Lord Yun usually operate?¡±


    The leader answered, ¡°It¡¯s not clear. He seems to appear in any of the eastern border¡¯s twenty cities.¡±<div>


    Active across twenty cities¡­


    Chu Qingzhi pressed, ¡°Where is your organization most active?¡±


    ¡°In all of the eastern border, but most activities are concentrated in Shu City,¡± the leader disclosed.


    Chu Qingzhi fixed her gaze on the leader, ¡°How does one join your organization?¡±


    The leader, startled by her question and the implications of Chu Qingzhi infiltrating their ranks¡ªa wolf among sheep¡ªfelt a chill down his spine but realized he had little choice, ¡°To join, you do this¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi meticulously gathered details about the organization, intending to delve deeper into its workings.


    She then brought up the missing supplies, ¡°Did Lord Yun take the second batch of supplies?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was Lord Yun, but I wasn¡¯t in charge of that operation. I don¡¯t know the details,¡± the leader confessed.


    Chu Qingzhi considered this information. There was no need to pursue the supplies anymore; she could go directly after Lord Yun.


    The leader braced himself for death.


    Chu Qingzhi executed the other three but spared the leader, ¡°Help me infiltrate your organization. If you manage this well, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    The leader¡¯s eyes shot open, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like someone who lies? If you handle this well, I¡¯ll also protect you through the process. How about it?¡±


    Without hesitation, the leader agreed, ¡°Deal.¡±


    Compared to life, what else mattered? Moreover, he was tired of the constant killing; if there was a chance to escape the organization, he was more than willing.


    Chu Qingzhi ced a curse on him, which would backfire if he betrayed her, causing instant death, ¡°Prepare yourself. We¡¯ll return to your organization together to report.¡±


    The leader gulped¡­


    Chu Qingzhi had him turn around, then she used magic to switch their appearances with one of the shorter male bodies, ¡°Now, pick him up and let¡¯s go.¡±


    The leader turned around, his eyes as wide as saucers, ¡°You, you¡­¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi calmly stated, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. Get moving, and don¡¯t slip up. You know what I¡¯m capable of.¡±


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s almost supernatural abilities, the leader dared not harbor any thoughts of betrayal. He believed he would be dead before he could act on them.


    He picked up the ¡®body¡¯ of Chu Qingzhi and led the way to report to the organization as Chu Qingzhi, now disguised as his subordinate, followed.


    Along the way, Chu Qingzhi managed to send a message to Tang Jinghong about the supplies¡¯ whereabouts and her n, assuring him not to worry.<div>


    The leader, known as Zeng Huo, and Chu Qingzhi, now disguised as Lou Ze, arrived at a designated meeting point outside Linzhang City at Ten Li Pavilion.


    At the pavilion, a group of figures awaited them, the leader a fierce-looking woman in red. ¡°Is the mission aplished?¡±


    Zeng Huo dropped the ¡®body¡¯ of Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Mission aplished, Chu Qingzhi is dead.¡±


    The woman in red, unable to hide her excitement, turned around quickly, ¡°Really killed her?¡±


    Many had tried and failed to kill Chu Qingzhi; Zeng Huo¡¯s sess was unbelievable. If only she knew that the supposedly top-ranked assassin didn¡¯t evenst two moves against Chu Qingzhi.


    Zeng Huo bowed, ¡°Please verify, my leader.¡±


    As Lou Ze (Chu Qingzhi) stood off to the side, the woman in red approached the ¡®body¡¯ of Chu Qingzhi. She drew a dagger and began shing at the face, then stabbed the chest several times to make sure of the death. The sight was gruesome and her actions reflected a deep-seated brutality.


    Lou Ze, witnessing this, internally condemned the red-clothed woman¡¯s sadistic nature. Even in death, she sought to mutte the body.


    After confirming her kill, the woman in red wiped her dagger with a cloth, her actions meticulous and cold. ¡°Take it away,¡± she ordered her subordinates.


    Zeng Huo then seized the moment to inquire about their next assignment, ¡°What¡¯s our next task, my leader?¡±


    The woman in red, still exhrated by the news of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s death, responded, ¡°We¡¯re to kill the magistrate of Linzhang City next.¡±


    Zeng Huo, ncing at the convincingly disguised Lou Ze, asked, ¡°Why him?¡±


    The woman in red found Zeng Huo¡¯s question unusual but, feeling generous due to their recent ¡®sess¡¯, indulged him, ¡°His identity has been exposed by Tang Jinghong, so he must be silenced.¡±<div>


    ¡°Understood, my leader,¡± Zeng Huo bowed.


    As the woman in red and her followers departed with the ¡®body¡¯, Lou Ze thought about the need to investigate the situation in Linzhang City further and decided to hold off on immediate action.


    Zeng Huo, seeing the woman and her entourage leave, respectfully asked Lou Ze, ¡°What are our next steps?¡±


    Lou Ze frowned, ¡°Maintain your role; we need to keep up appearances, understand?¡±


    Zeng Huo, remembering his ce and the seriousness of their covert operation, nodded firmly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lou Ze then inquired, ¡°Who was that woman just now?¡±


    Zeng Huo exined, ¡°In the organization, authority is strictly hierarchical. The woman you saw, known as Red Fei Yun, is in charge of the assassins. Despite being a woman, she has a vtile temper and enjoys torturing her kills, which terrifies everyone.¡±


    Lou Ze nodded, taking in the information without furtherment, ¡°Let¡¯s head to Linzhang City, I want to meet this magistrate.¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the news of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s alleged death spread quickly and stirred considerable discussion.


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi is really dead?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right, her martial skills are profound; how could she be so easily killed?¡±


    ¡°I heard it was the assassins from the eastern border who did it; she was on their hit list, and they finally got her.¡±<div>

 Chapter 902: Encounter with the Divine Ointment

    Chapter 902: Encounter with the Divine Ointment


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The news of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s supposed demise elicited a mix of responses¡ªcelebrations from her enemies and concern from her allies.


    Figures such as the Emperor, ministers who had benefited from her benevolence, and many others lurking in the shadows wrote to Tang Jinghong, inquiring about the actual events.


    Letters snowed upon Tang Jinghong like winter flurries.


    If not for priormunication with Chu Qingzhi, Tang Jinghong might have believed she had truly met her end.


    Though letters kept arriving, responding to them posed a challenge. Everyone awaited his reply to confirm Chu Qingzhi¡¯s fate. Tang picked a few significant ones to respond using codednguage, leaving the rest unanswered to maintain a veil of ambiguity about the actual situation.


    Amidst these tumultuous discussions, Zeng Huo and Lou Ze (Chu Qingzhi in disguise) arrived on the outskirts of Linzhang City, which had resumed its normal activities, allowing them easy entry.


    Upon entering, Chu Qingzhi immediately sensed an unpleasant odor permeating the air. The further they ventured, the stronger and more nauseating the smell became. What she eventually saw was something she wished she hadn¡¯t¡ªstreets lined with opium dens, frail men shuffling in and out.


    The men entering these dens looked emaciated, with glossy, pain-filled eyes¡ªghostly shadows of their former selves. Those who came out wore expressions of euphoria, intoxicated and detached from reality.


    Passersby gave the dens a wide berth, their faces marked with disgust and helplessness.


    Suddenly, the door of one den swung open, and two attendants dragged out a young man, throwing him onto the street.<div>


    ¡°Without money, you dare to smoke the divine ointment!¡±


    ¡°If youe back here again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The young man, despite the harsh fall, paid no heed to his pain. He crawled back towards the den, begging, ¡°Please, just let me have one more hit. I¡¯ll bring the deed to my house¡­¡±


    Lou Ze paused at the sight, particrly struck by the fact that the expelled individual was just a teenage boy, no older than fifteen or sixteen. Despite his youth, he looked emaciated, his skin wrinkled like that of a man in his thirties.


    Lou Ze approached the boy and asked, ¡°If you had a choice, would you touch this stuff again?¡±


    The boy replied without hesitation, ¡°I would never touch it again. I was deceived into trying it; I never would have willingly smoked the divine ointment¡­¡±


    Lou Ze produced a small bottle from his sleeve, tipped a pill into the boy¡¯s mouth, and within moments, the boy¡¯s cravings ceased. The rapid effect of the pill brought calm to his once desperate eyes.


    Overwhelmed with gratitude, the boy bowed repeatedly, ¡°Thank you, brother, thank you.¡±


    Lou Ze gently responded, ¡°Get up. Go home and start your life over.¡±


    ¡°Will do, brother. I promise never to touch divine ointment again.¡±


    Having witnessed this transformation, Zeng Huo was astounded by the pill Chu Qingzhi had given him earlier¡ªhow could it have eradicated the boy¡¯s addiction so quickly? Yet knowing Lou Ze¡¯s true identity, he dared not inquire further.


    As they continued their walk, they decided to grab a meal at a local restaurant. They ordered a private room and a vast array of dishes¡ªafter the recent stresses, a good meal seemed necessary.


    Zeng Huo watched the table fill with food, ¡°Can you really eat all this?¡±


    Lou Ze looked up, ¡°Yes, why? Can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, eat,¡± Zeng Huo replied, focusing on his own meal.


    Noticing Zeng Huo¡¯s tense demeanor, Lou Zemented, ¡°I don¡¯t bite, you know. And I treat those who help me quite well. Just eat.¡±


    Zeng Huo nodded in acknowledgment, somewhat relieved.


    After their meal, the n was to gather intelligence on the magistrate of Linzhang City. Killing required preparation, and Chu Qingzhi also sought to investigate the magistrate further.


    As they stepped down from the restaurant, they noticed several young men heading towards an adjoining opium den.<div>


    Spreading her senses, Lou Ze discovered a door inside the restaurant that led directly to the opium den. Curious, she followed the young men inside.


    The den was a dismal ce with small cubicles partitioned by screens, each containing a small table nked by lounge chairs where patronsy enveloped in smoke.


    When an attendant noticed them, Lou Ze inquired, ¡°Is there space avable?¡±


    The attendant, with a broad smile, confirmed, ¡°We have a private room avable.¡±<div>


    As they were led to their room, Lou Ze asked about the establishment, ¡°How long has this ce been operating? How¡¯s the quality?¡±


    Casually, the attendant boasted, ¡°We¡¯ve been open for over two years now, and the quality of our divine ointment is the best you¡¯ll find. You can rest assured, sir.¡±


    ¡°Bring us your best divine ointment then,¡± Lou Ze requested.


    ¡°Right away, sir,¡± the attendant replied with a nod.


    They were led to a private room, a modest space that offered a respite from the denser smoke of the main hall. The attendant gestured for them to sit. ¡°Please, make yourselvesfortable.¡±


    As they settled in, a maid came in with the supplies for smoking the divine ointment. She hesitated upon entering, her eyes darting nervously between the two men.


    ¡°Do you need instructions on how to use this?¡± the maid asked timidly.


    Zeng Huo nced back at her sternly, ¡°Whether we know how or not, you better serve us well.¡±


    The maid nodded quickly, her hands trembling slightly, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Lou Ze took the divine ointment and examined it closely, sniffing it to assess its quality. As expected, the craftsmanship was primitivepared to modern standards, but the addictive potency was undeniable once lit. ¡°How long have you been working here?¡± he asked the maid.


    ¡°Just over a month,¡± she replied softly.


    ¡°And why are you here?¡± Lou Ze¡¯s tone was gentle, prompting her to open up.


    Her story poured out, ¡°My father sold me here. He destroyed our family because of his addiction to the divine ointment. He sold my mother, my sister, and me to cover his debts.¡±<div>


    The cruelty of addiction was starkly evident in her words. Once touched by this substance, escape seemed nearly impossible.


    ¡°Would you like to go back?¡± Lou Ze asked her.


    She sobbed softly, ¡°More than anything. I dream of it. But I know it¡¯s impossible now.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s always a possibility,¡± Lou Ze reassured her. ¡°Wait a few more days.¡±


    The maid wasn¡¯t convinced, assuming no one who frequented the opium den had the power to change her fate. Once hooked on the divine ointment, life often followed a despairing trajectory towards destruction.

 Chapter 903: Facilitating Connections

    Chapter 903: Facilitating Connections


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lou Ze ced the divine ointment back into the small dish and pped his hands to signal for attention. ¡°Go fetch your manager. Tell him I want to discuss a business opportunity.¡±


    The maid looked up, puzzled. Moments before, Lou Ze had spoken of helping her return home, and now he was suddenly interested in business dealings with those involved in the trade of divine ointment. She hesitated, reflecting the typical distrust people harbored towards customers of the den. ¡°Please wait here; I will fetch him.¡±


    Zeng Huo was equally perplexed by Lou Ze¡¯s actions. ¡°What are you nning?¡±


    Lou Ze responded with a rhetorical question, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Zeng Huo was left speechless, realizing that if he knew the answer, he wouldn¡¯t need to ask. It made him feel rather foolish for even asking.


    The manager of the establishment arrived promptly, greeting Lou Ze with a warm smile. ¡°May I know what business the young master wishes to discuss?¡±


    Lou Ze replied with a slight smile, ¡°I am interested in venturing into the divine ointment trade myself. However, I hear that one needs a referral to meet with the suppliers. Seeing that your business is thriving, I assume you have excellent connections. Could you perhaps introduce me?¡±


    The manager straightened up, slightly ttered by the acknowledgment of his sessful establishment. ¡°Entering this line of business isn¡¯t difficult as long as you have the capital to invest.¡±


    Lou Ze raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The manager exined, ¡°Anyone looking to get into this business needs to pay an entrance fee of one thousand taels of silver. If you¡¯re willing to pay, I can set up a meeting right away. The next shipment is due soon, and the suppliers will be here.¡±<div>


    ¡°That¡¯s convenient,¡± Lou Ze remarked as he produced a stack of silver notes, handing them over. ¡°Please, make the necessary arrangements.¡±


    The manager was eager to help, ¡°Rest assured, leave it to me. Enjoy your stay here, and I¡¯ll notify you as soon as they arrive.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lou Ze responded graciously.


    ¡°No problem at all,¡± the manager replied, departing with a satisfied grin.


    As the manager left, Zeng Huo started to grasp Lou Ze¡¯s intentions. ¡°So, what you mean is¡­?¡±


    Lou Ze cautioned him, ¡°Walls have ears.¡±


    Zeng Huo immediately shut his mouth, gaining yet another level of appreciation for Chu Qingzhi¡¯s boldness and strategy.


    While they waited, back at the military camp, Meng Shengdong returned with information for Tang Jinghong. ¡°General, I have found out about the magistrate¡¯s wife and daughter.¡±


    Tang Jinghong set aside his paperwork. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Meng Shengdong reported thoroughly, ¡°They are being held under house arrest at the official residence, and they have been forced into addiction to divine ointment. It¡¯s quite a tragic scene as they spend their days in a haze.¡±


    Tang Jinghong paused for a moment, then instructed, ¡°The magistrate is awaiting news. Go tell him what you found.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Tang Jinghong then inquired further, ¡°About the officials from nearby towns who disappeared during the disaster, have we found them?¡±


    ¡°They were found. One is the true magistrate¡¯s distant cousin, who was unaware that his cousin had been reced by an impostor now aiding in evil deeds,¡± Meng Shengdong exined.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°He has returned to the official residence.¡±


    ¡°Keep an eye on him and gather evidence of his crimes. We¡¯ll take care of him after collecting sufficient proof,¡± Tang Jinghongmanded.


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    ¡­<div>


    Back in Linzhang City, the maid asked Lou Ze and Zeng Huo, as they sat quietly sipping water, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to smoke the divine ointment?¡±


    Lou Ze, who had filled some of the ointment into a pipe but then vibrated the rest into dust with his spiritual power, cautioned, ¡°What you see here must not be spoken outside, understood?¡±


    The maid, stunned by the sight and Lou Ze¡¯s aura, nodded obediently. ¡°I won¡¯t speak of it.¡±


    Lou Ze smiled at her kindly, ¡°Good.¡±<div>


    Soon after, footsteps approached, and the maid hurried to open the door, stepping aside as the manager returned with a middle-aged man dressed in ck. ¡°This is the man in charge; he¡¯s interested in doing business with us concerning the divine ointment. The money is already prepared.¡±


    Lou Ze stood up, adopting a business-like demeanor as he greeted the neer, ¡°I am Lou Ze, looking to find a reliable source for divine ointment. I¡¯m d I found the right person today.¡±


    The man, assessing Lou Ze¡¯s youthful energy, responded, ¡°Let¡¯s see the money.¡±


    Lou Ze again presented the silver, ¡°One thousand taels, right here. You can count it if you like.¡±


    ¡°No need for that,¡± the man replied, focused more on the business at hand. ¡°Where is your shop located? And how much stock do you need?¡±


    Lou Ze had his cover story prepared. ¡°It¡¯s in Liang City. I¡¯ll need about a hundred pounds daily.¡±


    ¡°Liang City?¡± the man raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a bustling ce. Isn¡¯t it better for business?¡± Lou Ze responded smoothly.


    The man nodded, seemingly convinced. ¡°Fair enough. When are you nning to open your shop? I can arrange for the goods to be delivered a day before.¡±


    ¡°The delivery to Liang City is possible, then?¡± Lou Ze noted, hinting at multiple production sites. ¡°I¡¯d like to visit your production site first.¡±


    The man paused, momentarily confused, but then quickly recovered. ¡°Sure, when would you like to go?¡±


    ¡°Now would be great,¡± Lou Ze stated.


    ¡°Please, follow me,¡± the man said, leading the way.<div>


    As they walked, Lou Ze discreetly cast a small spell, a thread of spiritual energy that wove into the man¡¯s essence, ensuringpliance and perhaps more.


    The manager, watching this transaction, was surprised at the man¡¯s deferential attitude toward Lou Ze. It was unusual to see him treat someone so respectfully, especially a neer.


    Zeng Huo was equally puzzled, seeing how easily the man acquiesced to Lou Ze¡¯s requests. He wondered silently about the true extent of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s capabilities.


    They continued on, and after a brief walk, the man suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s ride. It¡¯ll be faster.¡± Horses were brought forward, and they mounted up to hasten their journey to the production site.


    As they rode, Lou Ze questioned, ¡°Which organization are you with?¡±


    ¡°We are part of the Yun organization,¡± the man exined. ¡°It¡¯s a powerful group, and we don¡¯t deal in counterfeit goods.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. Do you know who Lord Yun is?¡± Lou Ze asked.


    The man shook his head. ¡°No one knows his true identity. He¡¯s very secretive, always masked and surrounded by skilled guards.¡±


    Lou Ze¡¯s interest deepened. Lord Yun was a master of deception, stirring significant trouble in the eastern border without revealing his true face. ¡°How many production sites do you operate?¡±


    The man was cautious. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. There¡¯s at least one in every city, depending on the demand.¡±


    ¡°Do you know any other locations besides the one we¡¯re heading to?¡± Lou Ze probed further.


    ¡°This is the only one I¡¯ve been involved with,¡± the man admitted.


    Zeng Huo joined them, his curiosity piqued. How was it that the man answered every question so readily? Was this another of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s influences?<div>


    ¡°How much longer to the site?¡± Lou Ze asked.


    ¡°About half an hour,¡± the man estimated.


    They rode in silence for a while until they reached a secluded area bordered by bamboo groves. The man gestured towards a hidden path. ¡°This way. Our facility is just ahead.¡±

 Chapter 904: Wiping Out in One Stroke

    Chapter 904: Wiping Out in One Stroke


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This is a vige built amidst the mountains, surrounded by picturesque scenery, yet all the vigers have been reced, the original inhabitants long since disappeared without a trace.


    The vige is guarded stringently, with martial arts experts patrolling in the distance, and every five steps within the vige stands a martial artist, the security even stricter than a military fortress.


    At the vige gate, two towering guards stand, each with arge saber at their elbow, reminiscent of butchers.


    As the manager approaches the main gate of the vige, he reveals a waist badge. Only after the guards see the badge do they step aside to let him pass.


    Entering the vige, the manager, apanied by Lou Ze and Zeng He, steps into the nearest house, ¡°Please fill in the opening time and address of your shop.¡±


    Inside sits a young man by a window, the desk ced right next to it.


    As they enter, the young man nces over, his eyes numb.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check the goods before filling it in,¡± says Lou Ze, his hands behind his back, eyeing the room. The furnishings are simple: a bed, a wooden rack, a wardrobe, and a set of tables and chairs.


    The manager does not insist, ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Exiting the small house, they walk across to a house set up like a pharmacyb, where a middle-aged man busily concocts something with the help of a young assistant.<div>


    Upon entering, both individuals inside turn to look but say nothing, immediately returning to their drug-making.


    The manager steps forward and addresses the middle-aged man, ¡°This young man would like to see the divine ointment. Do you have any ready-made?¡±


    The middle-aged man looks at Lou Ze curiously¡ªit¡¯s his first time someone hase here for the divine ointment. Regardless of his thoughts, the presence of this visitor implies he¡¯s no ordinary individual, so it¡¯s best to avoid meddling.


    He hands over some freshly made divine ointment to Lou Ze, ¡°Please take a look.¡±


    Lou Ze takes the elixir and smells it; it¡¯s simr to the one in the store, confirming this is the ce, ¡°Are all the houses in this vige used for making the divine ointment?¡±


    The middle-aged man looks up in surprise, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Lou Ze casually responds, ¡°I¡¯m naturally curious to know more. How else can we cooperate?¡±


    The middle-aged man nces at the manager, who shows no sign of objection, then replies, ¡°Yes, each house has two people making it, capable of producing five kilograms daily.¡±


    Lou Ze inwardly remarks, ¡®Five kilograms? That¡¯s a lot of harm.¡¯ ¡°Is the quality of the divine ointment the same in all cases?¡±


    The middle-aged man nods, ¡°Yes, if it doesn¡¯t meet the standard, they¡¯re not allowed to produce.¡±


    Lou Ze muses there might be a training camp here dedicated to teaching these poison makers. Apart from the poisoning aspect, he is quite impressed with their management.


    He turns to the manager, ¡°Do they have any rest time?¡±


    The manager shakes his head, ¡°No, only at night can they rest, all together in a house on the edge of the vige.¡±


    That makes things easier, Lou Ze says, ¡°I¡¯ve understood enough, shall we go out to write down the address and time?¡±


    The manager courteously replies, ¡°This way, please.¡±


    Back in the house, the young man looks surprised to see them return and observes Lou Ze closely before pulling out a register, ¡°Write on thest line.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lou Ze opens the register, flipping through it page by page until he reaches the end. He counts over two hundred opium dens listed within Linzhang City, a frightening number.


    Taking the pen offered by the young man, he writes down a fictitious address and time.


    Tonight, he ns to leave this ce in ruins, verification won¡¯t be an issue.<div>


    After filling out the details, he pays a deposit of one thousand taels, and then Lou Ze leaves the vige with Zeng He.


    On the way back, Zeng He expresses confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Lou Ze walks ahead, ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand. Later, we¡¯ll split up; you calm the assassins. When I arrive, tell me about the Magistrate. I¡¯ve got other matters to attend to now.¡±


    Zeng He nods respectfully, ¡°Understood.¡±<div>


    Lou Ze watches Zeng He walk away, then returns to the vige, not approaching directly but dealing with the guards around it.


    The guards are no challenge for him; he subdues them with a single move, allowing them to stand guard as if nothing is amiss.


    After dealing with them, night falls.


    Lou Ze finds a rock to sit on, watching below, waiting for the drug makers to return to their house before he can strike.


    Some of these drug makers are coerced, a sin not deserving death. They might be given a chance to reform. The rest, however, deserve no mercy.


    As the moon climbs over the hill, casting a small ornament-like glow in the night sky, Chu Qingzhi releases the Golden Phoenix. ¡°Jing Hong, what are you up to?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replies, ¡°I¡¯m eating. Have you had your meal?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Tonight, I¡¯m nning an assassination on the Magistrate. If you have any use for him, I¡¯ll spare him.¡±


    ¡°First, try to uncover his secrets. If there are none left, then deal with him.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. By the way, I¡¯m currently near a drug manufacturing site operated by the Yun organization. I¡¯m nning to take them down tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send reinforcements immediately.¡±


    ¡°No need, I can handle it myself.¡±


    ¡°Then take care. After you destroy that ce, many will likely seek revenge. Take extra precautions when you go out.¡±<div>


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After exchanging updates on their separate endeavors, Chu Qingzhi cuts the connection and prepares to act.


    She flies into the air, forming seals with her hands and casting a Fire Control Technique.


    mes drop down and spread upon touching the ground, igniting a small sea of fire.


    This is divine fire, capable of burning everything to ashes, whether it be people, houses, or even the grass on the ground¡­


    ¡°Fire¡ª¡±


    ¡°Put it out¡ª¡±


    The cries are cut short almost immediately, and within the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, everything but the house where everyone rests turns to ash.


    Lou Ze descends to the ground and heads towards the only intact house, kicking open the door, ¡°Those of you forced into making drugs, I can offer you a way out.¡±


    Inside, about twenty people stare back at him, bewildered.


    A middle-aged man steps forward, sizing up Lou Ze, astounded, ¡°Was it you who set the fire?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lou Ze nods calmly, ¡°Now, we need not waste words. Who here was coerced?¡±


    The middle-aged man admits, ¡°I was.¡±<div>


    Lou Ze gestures, ¡°Pack your things and leave tonight. Hide somewhere for a few days; then you cane out.¡±


    The man is incredulous, having prepared to die here. Yet, hope springs anew, ¡°Young master, can I really leave?¡±

 Chapter 905: Intercepting Letters

    Chapter 905: Intercepting Letters


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lou Ze nodded, ¡°All right.¡±


    Several imed they were coerced and Lou Ze let them go, but a few huddled in the corner couldn¡¯t bring themselves to speak, their eyes filled with terror as they looked at Lou Ze.


    Lou Ze approached them, his eyes cold, and asked indifferently, ¡°Why do you assist those people and perpetrate evil?¡±


    One of them replied, ¡°He would pay me a lot of money. I needed the money.¡±


    Lou Ze frowned, ¡°There are many ways to make money. Does earning money this way not bother your conscience?¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t do it, others will, and the oue will not change.¡±


    Angered, Lou Ze responded, ¡°Very well, since that¡¯s the case, let me tell you this: if others don¡¯t do it, see, now it¡¯s you who are dying, not someone else.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pped the man¡¯s crown, causing blood to stream from his seven orifices, killing him instantly.


    This scene terrified the others, who had dreamt of leaving with treasures to enjoy themselves, not dying here without cause.


    ¡°Please, great hero, spare us!¡±<div>


    ¡°We beg you, we won¡¯t dare again, never again!¡±


    Lou Ze asked coldly, ¡°There are many out there who beg for mercy like this, but who spares them?¡±


    Drawing his dagger, Lou Ze tossed it into the air. It spun around and returned to his hand, and the men before him were all silenced by a single cut to the throat.


    Zeng He, standing at the doorway, watched this unfold with shock. How advanced must Chu Qingzhi¡¯s martial arts be to control a dagger through the air like that?


    These men deserved no pity. Lou Ze turned and walked towards Zeng He, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zeng He nodded, not daring to contradict, and followed Lou Ze¡¯s steps out of the small mountain vige.


    Shortly after their departure, the remaining houses were consumed by fire, all traces turning to ash.


    ¡­


    In the military camp, a tent used for holding prisoners.


    Wen Juncheng had been detained here for four or five days. During this time, no one spoke to him, only bringing him food and water.


    He didn¡¯t know what he would face next, anxious and filled with regret.


    Had he known this would happen, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have listened to that person and attempted to assassinate Chu Qingzhi. Now he was trapped, likely without a way out.


    ¡°Let me out, let me out!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m innocent, let me go, I won¡¯t dare again!¡±


    ¡°I was framed, it wasn¡¯t my idea, I was deceived!¡±


    Tang Jinghong lifted the tent p and entered, ¡°Who deceived you? What did they deceive you about?¡±


    He had stood outside for a while before entering, having heard everything Wen Juncheng said.


    Wen Juncheng instantly became alert, worried about what he might have inadvertently revealed in his outbursts.


    Meng Shengdong grabbed Wen Juncheng¡¯s cor, speaking fiercely, ¡°The general is asking you a question. Don¡¯t y dumb!¡±<div>


    Panicking, Wen Juncheng pleaded, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I spoke without thinking, don¡¯t take it seriously, please.¡±


    Meng Shengdong threw Wen Juncheng to the ground, kicking him repeatedly, ¡°Are you going to talk, or should I break your ribs today?¡±


    Wen Juncheng curled up in pain, ¡°Is this how your military extracts confessions?¡±


    Meng Shengdong scoffed coldly, ¡°For someone like you who harms the people, this isn¡¯t about extracting a confession. It¡¯s about giving everyone some justice. I advise you to confess honestly; otherwise, if you end up paralyzed and we let you go, what kind of life would that be?¡±<div>


    After another beating that left Wen Juncheng crying out, a kick to his spine made him lose feeling in his lower body. He finally knew fear, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk.¡±


    Meng Shengdongmanded, ¡°Speak!¡±


    Sweating profusely, Wen Juncheng said, ¡°Half a month ago, I picked up a man by the roadside. It was he who suggested it, otherwise why would I foolishly go after Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Where is this man now?¡±


    Wen Juncheng gasped, ¡°He went with me to capture Chu Qingzhi, but he disappeared as soon as I was captured.¡±


    Frowning, Tang Jinghong inquired, ¡°Did this man have any distinguishing features?¡±


    Wen Juncheng thought for a moment, ¡°Yes, he wore an eye patch as if one eye was blind. He was very grateful to me for saving him, and that was his way of repaying me.¡±


    Meng Shengdong was incredulous, ¡°Didn¡¯t you think he might be setting you up?¡±


    Regret filled Wen Juncheng, ¡°How was I supposed to know he¡¯d repay kindness with malice?!¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°We¡¯ll investigate this matterter. For now, let me ask you, how much do you know about your older brother?¡±


    Wen Juncheng was unaware that the person impersonating his brother was someone else, ¡°What¡¯s going on with my brother?¡±


    ¡°This is your brother!¡± Tang Jinghong turned towards the tent p as the Magistrate walked in. ¡°You can¡¯t even recognize your own brother, and you¡¯ve been helping a fraud!¡±


    Wen Juncheng stared at the emaciated man approaching, stammering, ¡°B-brother?¡±<div>


    ¡°Recognizing a thief as a brother.¡± The Magistrate pped Wen Juncheng across the face, his voice filled with rage, ¡°I¡¯ve always taught you to learn good things, yet you always align yourself with the dregs of society, and now you even help tyrants. You deserve to die!¡±


    Wen Juncheng¡¯s face twisted with the p, and he quickly realized the gravity of the situation, ¡°Brother, how was I supposed to know you were being impersonated?¡±


    The Magistrate was nearly driven to fury by his ipetent brother, ¡°We¡¯ve lived together for decades. Can¡¯t you see that your brother was different?¡±


    Wen Juncheng groaned, ¡°Brother, even if things were different, I never imagined you¡¯d be impersonated!¡±


    The Magistrate was exasperated, ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not talk about this now. Tell General Tang everything you know about the impostor.¡±


    Wen Juncheng looked towards Tang Jinghong, ¡°General, I don¡¯t know much, really. The impostor often left early and returnedte, rarely staying in the mansion.¡±


    ¡°A year ago, I got up in the middle of the night and happened to follow him. He went to the docks.¡±


    ¡°The docks?¡± Tang Jinghong prompted.


    Wen Juncheng nodded, ¡°He waited there for about fifteen minutes, then a boat arrived. It wasrge but very in, with no identifying marks.¡±


    ¡°A young man in a ck robe disembarked from the boat, looking very much like the third prince of Dongling. They spoke briefly, mentioning the urgent need to expand the ntation area for raw materials, and then he left.¡±


    ¡°The impostor returned to his room and immediately started writing letters, sending three in quick session.¡±


    ¡°I intercepted one of those letters.¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised an eyebrow, impressed by this detail.<div>


    ¡°The letter said to instruct the military governor to gatherbor to clear three hundred acres ofnd outside Yang City for cultivation at full capacity.¡±

 Chapter 906: Giving You a Favor

    Chapter 906: Giving You a Favor


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Three hundred acres?¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes flickered coldly as he contemted silencing everyone involved, ¡°Has thend been cleared yet?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Wen Juncheng replied, ¡°Yang City is quite far from Linzhang City, it wasn¡¯t my concern, so I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another thing. There are many warehouses in Linzhang City storing those items, but I don¡¯t know their exact locations. You¡¯ll have to send someone to find them.¡±


    The Magistrate sternly advised, ¡°You must say everything you know. Only by purging the eastern border can we finally have peace.¡±


    Wen Juncheng nodded, ¡°I understand, but that¡¯s all I know.¡±


    Tang Jinghong left the tent and returned to the main tent, where he ryed the information to Chu Qingzhi. He then sent Meng Shengdong and five highly skilled guards to assist Chu Qingzhi.


    Meanwhile, Chu Qingzhi had just returned to the city¡­


    Zeng He, rapidly leaping across rooftops, arrived at a roof near Lou Ze, calling out, ¡°Lou Ze, over here.¡±


    Lou Ze looked up and then leapt onto the roof, following Zeng He to a civilian house.


    Inside, about a dozen ck-d figures emerged from the house to greet them with a bow, ¡°Chief!¡±<div>


    Zeng He felt somewhat uneasy, but his face remained stern and cold as the leader of the assassins, ¡°Hand me the papers that record what the Magistrate has done.¡±


    A subordinate promptly presented the documents.


    Zeng He ordered, ¡°Stand by for now. After I read these, I will write a letter to our lord.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zeng He, taking Lou Ze with him, entered the house. He didn¡¯t look at the content of the papers but handed them directly to Lou Ze, ¡°You read it.¡±


    Lou Ze sat down and quickly skimmed the documents.


    The fake Magistrate was a subordinate of Wen Changyuan from the Yun organization, responsible for findingnds to cultivate poppies. Wen Changyuan was the main person in charge.


    Another of his responsibilities was the transportation of goods; the previous batch of goods was also handled by him, but it is still unknown who stole it.


    He managed warehouses at the following three locations: Baihua Street in the south of the city, Junyi Bridge Street in the west, and Yang Tower Street in the north.


    That was all.


    After reading, Lou Ze tossed the paper lightly, and it turned to ash, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s deal with this Magistrate.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zeng He got up and walked out.


    Outside, Zeng He pped several times, and the ck-d figures who had been waiting in the room swiftly came out, surrounding the area, ¡°Move out!¡±


    Silently, the group ascended the rooftops and headed toward the government office.


    Lou Ze followed from a distance. With so many people, he didn¡¯t need to get involved personally; watching would suffice.


    ¡­


    At the yamen.


    A subordinate arrived in the room, reporting to the fake Magistrate, ¡°Big brother, our plot has been exposed. The boss wants you dead. We should flee.¡±


    The fake Magistrate hadn¡¯t expected his boss to be so ruthless. He had only made one mistake, and now he faced death, ¡°Where are the assassins?¡±<div>


    The subordinate said, ¡°They will reach the government office shortly.¡±


    The fake Magistrate made a decisive decision, ¡°Let¡¯s leave here. He shows no loyalty, so neither will I. Let¡¯s defect to Tang Jinghong for protection.¡±


    The subordinate hesitated, ¡°What do you mean, big brother?¡±


    The fake Magistrate nced at his subordinates, then started packing, ¡°Exactly as you understood.¡±<div>


    The subordinate helped with the packing.


    Once ready, the fake Magistrate mounted a horse and left the yamen through the back door.


    He left just in time, and the assassins found the government office empty, except for the family members. There was no trace of the fake Magistrate.


    ¡°Chief, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Expand the search area, we must catch him!¡±


    The assassins dispersed quickly to search the vicinity, but by then, the fake Magistrate had already been intercepted by Lou Ze, ¡°It¡¯ste, where does the Magistrate n to go?¡±


    The fake Magistrate, seeing the figure blocking his path, panicked, ¡°Who are you? Get out of the way!¡±


    Lou Ze crossed his arms, smiling slightly at the fake Magistrate, ¡°If you answer my question, I might consider letting you go.¡±


    A murderous glint shed in the fake Magistrate¡¯s eyes, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    Lou Ze said, ¡°Tell me where you¡¯re headed, and perhaps I¡¯ll give you a head start.¡±


    Driven to desperation, the fake Magistrate blurted out, ¡°The organization wants to kill me, and I¡¯m furious. I n to defect to Tang Jinghong for protection. I¡¯ve told you, now can you let me go?¡±


    If not, he was ready to fight to the death.


    Defecting to Jinghong? Lou Ze smiled slightly, ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve had a change of heart. I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I¡¯ll let you go.¡±<div>


    With that, Lou Ze leapt to the rooftop, stepping aside to allow passage.


    The fake Magistrate was taken aback by how easily Lou Ze had let him go. He nced back several times but couldn¡¯t discern anything from Lou Ze¡¯s expression, so he spurred his horse and rode away.


    Watching the fake Magistrate disappear into the distance, Lou Ze turned and flew back towards the government office.


    Zeng He, seeing Lou Ze approaching, watched him for a moment before joining him, ¡°Did you see the Magistrate?¡±


    Lou Ze shook his head, ¡°No.¡±


    Zeng He inwardly doubted, feeling somewhat skeptical. There was no way Chu Qingzhi would help the Magistrate, but something felt off, ¡°If we don¡¯t eliminate the Magistrate, the organization will hold us ountable.¡±


    Lou Ze¡¯s lips curled into a smile, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to meeting this Hong Feiyun.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not nning to¡­¡± Zeng He¡¯s sense of foreboding grew stronger, pitying the Yun organization¡¯s people.


    Lou Ze countered, ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure, whatever pleases you,¡± Zeng He quickly adapted, ying the part of a loyal follower, feeling a thrill in the intrigue.


    Lou Ze dered, ¡°I¡¯ll find an inn to rest. If Hong Feiyun calls,e and find me.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Zeng He responded promptly.


    With a flicker, Lou Ze disappeared from sight.<div>


    ¡­


    In the inn.


    Chu Qingzhi entered a room where Meng Shengdong and the others were waiting. They immediately bowed upon seeing her, ¡°Miss Chu!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded to them and then wrote down the names of the three warehouses, ¡°These are the three warehouses the fake Magistrate built in Linzhang City. Quietly gather some people and evacuate the residents around these locations. Once the evacuation isplete,e back here and wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. There are many from the Yun organization in Linzhang City. These people are ruthless. If they catch you, they won¡¯t show any mercy. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi instructed, ¡°Go and handle it.¡±


    Meng Shengdong led the others out of the inn. The eastern border now seemed like a dying elder, vulnerable to copsing at the slightest mishap, so no one dared to rx.


    Chu Qingzhi switched rooms, opened a window, and three parrots¡ªnumbered Three, Four, and Five¡ªflew in.


    She took some small green worms from her bag to feed them, then poured a ss of water, ¡°Any news of Jiang Zhaozong?¡±


    Three replied, ¡°No, we¡¯ve flown over the eastern border and haven¡¯t seen him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi harbored a grim suspicion¡ªcould Jiang Zhaozong have been killed? If so, how would she exin this to her fourth sister?<div>


    ¡°Did you hear anyone mention Jiang Zhaozong¡¯s name?¡±


    Four answered, ¡°Yes, in Shu City, we heard his name mentioned once. After that, we flew away and didn¡¯t hear anything more.¡±

 Chapter 907: A Teachable Youngster

    Chapter 907: A Teachable Youngster


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi mused in silence, wondering if the Emperor had sent Jiang Zhaozong to deal with the King of the eastern border. She should have inquired about this back in the vige.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Eat and rest tonight before continuing your investigation.¡±


    The three parrots cheerfully began to eat.


    Chu Qingzhi summoned the Golden Phoenix. ¡°Jing Hong, have you heard anything about Jiang Zhaozong?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°No, I had people start searching on my way to the eastern border, but we¡¯ve yet to receive any updates.¡±


    With no news from Jing Hong¡¯s people or the parrots, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s unease grew stronger. ¡°I hope nothing bad has happened to Zhaozong.¡±


    Tang Jinghong paused before responding, ¡°No news doesn¡¯t necessarily mean something¡¯s wrong. Perhaps he¡¯s just hiding.¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Chu Qingzhi instructed. ¡°Let¡¯s not tell my fourth sister about this yet; I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± said Tang Jinghong.


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, Jing Hong, the fake Magistrate from Linzhang City hase to defect to you. Has he arrived?¡±<div>


    ¡°He has,¡± Tang Jinghong confirmed. ¡°He¡¯s in the camp being interrogated.¡±


    ¡°I have no other matters then,¡± said Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°Rest early, Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°You too,¡± she responded, cutting themunication.


    Suddenly, a faint noise reached her ears. She contemted briefly before swiftly leaving the inn.


    ¡°Let me go, let me go¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi pinned a young man against a tree trunk by the throat, his feet dangling as he struggled.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze was sharp. ¡°Why were you eavesdropping on my conversation?¡±


    The young man grasped at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hands, arguing, ¡°I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping; I just heard you talking and got drawn in.¡±


    Was this an insult to her intelligence? Chu Qingzhi pressed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that eavesdropping?!¡±


    Gasping for air, the young man¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Cough, cough, it wasn¡¯t on purpose. Let me go, I¡¯m going to suffocate.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi threw the young man aside. ¡°Tell the truth, or I¡¯ll hang you upside down for public viewing tomorrow.¡±


    The young man crawled backward, clearly frightened of Chu Qingzhi. ¡°I stopped because I heard you mention General Tang, and then someone called you Chu Qingzhi.¡± Seeing her skepticism, he quickly added, ¡°I stole the Elixir of Immortality from the Magistrate and didn¡¯t know what to do with it¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi scrutinized the youth, who looked like a petty thief. ¡°You stole the Elixir of Immortality?¡±


    Regaining some bravado, the youth boasted, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the famed little thief of the eastern border. Even with the city gates locked, the Magistrate couldn¡¯t catch me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why would you tell me something so crucial?¡±


    The youth¡¯s expression was earnest. ¡°Because you are Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was puzzled. Was her face that recognizable?


    The young thief got up, cautiously avoiding Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze. ¡°Everyone says Chu Qingzhi works for the people and never seeks personal gain. I wanted to take a chance.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi crossed her arms, a smile ying on her lips.<div>


    The young thief, intimidated by her stare, stood his ground. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was done with the conversation. ¡°Show me where you¡¯ve hidden those ointments.¡±


    The young thief nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the thief had hidden the ointment in a dpidated building in the Magistrate¡¯s backyard!<div>


    Proudly, the young thief lifted his chin. ¡°Surprised by my cleverness, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi rarely expressed approval, but she did now. ¡°The most dangerous ce is often the safest. Indeed, a smart move.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about how to destroy these ointments, Sister Qingzhi. Do you have any ideas?¡± the young thief scratched his head, looking troubled.


    To ingratiate himself, he had already started calling her ¡°Sister Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at him. ¡°You leave.¡±


    The young thief was puzzled.


    Chu Qingzhi instructed, ¡°Go out; I¡¯ll handle the destruction.¡±


    The youth blinked in curiosity. ¡°How will you destroy them?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi simply said, ¡°Burn them.¡±


    The young thief gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Go ahead with the burning. I¡¯m leaving now. Oh, and be careful not to breathe in the smoke¡ªit¡¯s addictive.¡±


    With that, he darted off.


    Chu Qingzhi stood by the window, performing a Fire Control Technique, and incinerated everything inside the building. After ensuring everything was reduced to ashes, she swiftly left through the window.


    By the time anyone from the house noticed, the mes had already died down.<div>


    Back on the streets, the young thief caught up to her. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, let me apany you on your quest for justice. Can Ie along to fight for the greater good?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the somewhat naive young man. ¡°I¡¯m busy with important matters right now, so I can¡¯t have you follow me. However, you can investigate the locations where the Elixir of Immortality is stored, steal it, and I¡¯ll help you destroy it.¡±


    The young thief pondered her proposal. ¡°You mean that?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°There are over two hundred opium dens in Linzhang City. Start by stealing the ointment they have stored.¡±


    His eyes lit up. ¡°I never thought of that before. I¡¯ll start right away.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°You¡¯re teachable, indeed.¡±


    The two then went their separate ways.


    ¡­


    Hong Feiyun was furious. ¡°How could this fail!¡±


    Zeng He knelt on one knee before Hong Feiyun. ¡°We arrived at the government office only to find he had already fled upon receiving some information, andter we learned he has sought refuge with Tang Jinghong!¡±


    Hong Feiyun mmed a hand down on Zeng He¡¯s shoulder, causing him internal injuries. ¡°Damned fool! I entrusted this task only to you, how did he find out? There must be a leak!¡±


    Zeng He felt a chill. ¡°Master, I swear I haven¡¯t leaked any information.¡±


    Hong Feiyun banged his hand on the armrest. ¡°Find out who it was, then kill them!¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes, master,¡± Zeng He responded.


    ¡°Tomorrow, Tang Jinghong will deploy his troops outside Linzhang City. Find a way to sabotage them and tarnish Tang Jinghong¡¯s reputation among the people, so he won¡¯t have easy days in the eastern border.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    With a flick of his robe, Hong Feiyun flew out the window.


    ¡­


    The next day around noon, Chu Qingzhi was waiting for a message from Zeng He and did not leave the inn. Around midday, there was a knock at her door.


    She scanned the area with her spiritual sense and saw several strangers, led by a young man in a white robe.


    Lu Changyu bowed slightly, his demeanor polite. ¡°Young master, my name is Lu Changyu. I seek your help with a matter.¡±


    Lu Changyu?


    Chu Qingzhi reflected; this was the leading family of Linzhang City. Known for their integrity, they had refused to cooperate with the fake Magistrate and had kept their doors closed, only venturing out to buy necessities.


    A thought crossed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s mind, and she altered her appearance to resemble Lou Ze as she walked to open the door.

 Chapter 908: Favor of Acquaintance

    Chapter 908: Favor of Acquaintance


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lu Changyu bowed with his fists sped, ¡°Greetings, young master.¡±


    Lou Ze was sizing up the decent-looking man in front of him, a puzzled look in his eyes, ¡°We do not know each other, so what brings you here seeking help from me?¡±


    Lu Changyu earnestly said, ¡°A few days ago, my family¡¯s servant went out to buy vegetables and saw the young master use a pill to save someone addicted to ¡®divine ointments.¡¯ Your medical skills are extraordinary, so I wanted to invite you toe and check on my father¡¯s illness.¡±


    Lou Ze asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your father?¡±


    Lu Changyu, feeling desperate, said, ¡°He¡¯s addicted to divine ointments too, and he can¡¯t quit it no matter what. He¡¯s almost at his end.¡±


    Lou Ze was puzzled, ¡°Isn¡¯t your family secluded? How did he even get addicted to that stuff?¡±


    Lu Changyu¡¯s voice was indignant, ¡°Someone deliberately harmed him; it wasn¡¯t my father¡¯s doing. He detests divine ointments and would never touch it on his own.¡±


    Lou Ze nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s have a look.¡±


    Lu Changyu stepped aside and politely said, ¡°Please.¡±


    After crossing several streets, they arrived at the entrance of the Lu residence. Lu Changyu pushed open the grand doors, weing Lou Ze inside.<div>


    Lou Ze said, ¡°Directly to your father¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Changyu was even more courteous as he led Lou Ze to the back courtyard, then to the master of the Lu family¡¯s room.


    Upon entering the room, they were greeted by the smell of smoke from divine ointments, which was quite unpleasant. Lou Ze approached the window to open it for venttion, then walked towards the bed.


    The bed housed a man in his forties, moaning continuously, with a face that looked over sixty years old, begging, ¡°Give me divine ointments, give me divine ointments¡­¡±


    Lou Ze lifted the nket and sure enough, found the man tied up. He knocked the master of the Lu family unconscious, then untied the ropes and took his pulse.


    There was no other illness; it was all due to smoking divine ointments.


    Lou Ze asked, ¡°How long has he been smoking it?¡±


    He thought to himself, there are countless people like this in Linzhang City. Using pills is too wasteful, but there is currently no precise prescription. Why not use this man as an experiment toe up with the most urate prescription?


    Lu Changyu replied, ¡°For over half a year. After the gates were closed, everyone mostly stayed in their rooms. He and my mother have separate rooms, so no one knew he got addicted to divine ointments.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Do you have paper and pen?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Changyu led Lou Ze to a small study in the partition, ¡°This is where my father usually handles household affairs. Whatever you need, young master, feel free to take.¡±


    Lou Ze nodded, sat down, took out paper and pen, thought for a moment, and wrote down the prescription, ¡°Go and get the medicine immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Changyu took the prescription and personally went to fetch the medicine, the magistrate had already fled, so there was nothing to worry about.


    Lou Ze got up and walked to the corridor outside the room.


    Soon, a woman in her thirties adorned with gold and silver walked by. Seeing a stranger, she immediately changed her expression, ¡°Who are you? Why are you in our mansion?¡±


    Immediately, a servant stepped forward to exin, ¡°Third Madam, he is a doctor brought back by the young master to treat the old master.¡±


    Third Madam disdainfully flicked her handkerchief, ¡°What kind of doctor? The old master will be fine as long as he smokes divine ointments. That unfilial son refuses to let him smoke, tormenting people; he just wants the old master to die so he can inherit the family business.¡±


    The servant hurriedly said, ¡°Third Madam, please be careful with your words. The young master is genuinely concerned for the old master, not for the family business. If this gets out, it will damage the young master¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Third Madam scornfully said, ¡°Your young master dares to do it but doesn¡¯t dare to own up, huh? Since it¡¯s already done, why fear a tarnished reputation? What hypocrisy!¡±<div>


    Lou Ze couldn¡¯t help it anymore, ¡°How can you be so malicious? I am a doctor, it¡¯s normal to call a doctor for an illness. How did it be a plot to usurp property in your mouth? You can¡¯t spit anything good out of a dog¡¯s mouth!¡±


    Third Madam put her hands on her hips, ¡°Who are you cursing?¡±


    Lou Ze said, ¡°I¡¯m cursing you, isn¡¯t it obvious? You¡¯re not only malicious but also stupid.¡±


    Third Madam was furious, ¡°Someone, throw him out! This isn¡¯t a ce for him to run wild!¡±<div>


    The servant stood in front of Lou Ze, ¡°Until the young master returns, no one can touch him. Third Madam, you¡¯d better restrain yourself, or when the young masteres back, see how you exin!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a junior, I don¡¯t believe he dares to do anything to me,¡± Third Madam said proudly, ¡°Someone, throw him out!¡±


    ¡°No need to push, I¡¯ll leave myself!¡± Lou Ze stepped out, ncing at Third Madam before leaving.


    Third Madam suddenly felt a chill run down her spine at that gaze. How terrifying, but she quickly distracted herself, driving out those who were an eyesore, and soon this Lu mansion would belong to her son.


    Lou Ze walked along the street, following the aroma to a breakfast stall, ordered a bowl of noodles, then sat down on a stool to wait.


    Zeng Huo came from around the corner and sat opposite Lou Ze, ¡°Another bowl of noodles.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    Zeng Huo said to Lou Ze, ¡°I went to the inn to find you, didn¡¯t find you, thought you were in trouble.¡±


    Lou Ze looked around, ¡°What trouble could I possibly be in?¡±


    Zeng Huo, ¡°¡­¡±


    Zeng Huo said, ¡°Still, it¡¯s better to be humble. By the way, how did the people from the Lu mansione to invite you?¡±


    Lou Ze said, ¡°They asked me to treat their old master, but Third Madam drove me out.¡±


    Zeng Huo felt it was a pity, getting Chu Qingzhi to treat someone was a rare opportunity, ¡°Short-haired womenck foresight.¡±<div>


    As they spoke, Lou Ze¡¯s noodles were ready, ¡°Authentic Yangchun noodles, mydy.¡±


    Lou Ze picked up his chopsticks and started eating, ¡°Boss, your noodles are really good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I studied in the south for three years just for these noodles.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, a craft that can feed you for a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Haha, the young master is visionary.¡±


    Zeng Huo listened to their conversation, thinking to himself, he hadn¡¯t expected Chu Qingzhi to be so down-to-earth, even able to chat with a small stall owner.


    Zeng Huo¡¯s noodles arrived, ¡°Enjoy your meal, brother.¡±


    As they ate, Zeng Huo talked about Hong Feiyuning to find him and mentioned a new mission, then exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t notify you in advance, but Hong Feiyun came by herself, which was quite unexpected.¡±


    Lou Ze said nothing, finishing a bowl of noodles before he spoke, ¡°Who does Hong Feiyun trust the most?¡±


    Zeng Huo thought for a moment, ¡°Her sister and subordinate, Hong Feiying.¡±


    Lou Ze then asked, ¡°What do you think about setting her sister up as the one who leaked the information? Dare to find trouble with Jing Hong, then see whose move is better.¡±


    Zeng Huo looked up at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°She, she probably wouldn¡¯t believe it?¡±


    Lou Ze countered, ¡°A strategy of discord, would that work?¡±<div>


    Zeng Huo nodded, ¡°I know, but I¡¯ve never used it.¡±


    Lou Ze took out his money pouch to pay for the noodles, ¡°Do the sisters have anyone they like?¡±


    Zeng Huo was confused, but still nodded, ¡°Yes, and what¡¯s dramatic is that both sisters like the same person, that is, the gentleman Mu Xiao from the organization.¡±


    Lou Ze asked further, ¡°Who is this Mu Xiao gentleman?¡±


    Zeng Huo said, ¡°He¡¯s also from the Yun organization, responsible for recruiting new members. The two sisters were brought into the organization by him.¡±


    Lou Ze couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°So there is also the favor of acquaintance.¡±

 Chapter 909: Selling into the Brothels

    Chapter 909: Selling into the Brothels


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zeng Huo, ¡°¡­¡±


    After a while, Lou Ze said, ¡°You go call out Hong Feiying, Hong Feiyun¡¯s sister, and start the estrangement n.¡±


    Zeng Huo was extremely curious, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    Lou Ze nced at Zeng Huo with a hint of mystery, ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees, and you¡¯ll need to take part in it too.¡±


    Zeng Huo withdrew his gaze, his expression neutral, no longer curious, certain it was no good scheme.


    After paying, the two left the small noodle stall to implement their n.


    Meanwhile, Tang Jinghong led his troops to the gates of Linzhang City, ¡°Set up camp here.¡± He nned to resolve the matters in Linzhang City before moving on.


    ¡°Yes,¡± responded the soldiers in unison, their voices thunderous and awe-inspiring.


    The officials of Linzhang City, except for the magistrate, all waited at the city gate, ¡°We greet General Tang.¡±


    The fake magistrate had been hidden away by him, to be usedter in overthrowing the King of the eastern border. Now, Tang Jinghong had the real magistrate return among the officials.<div>


    ¡°Everyone should know by now that your previous magistrate was an impostor. Now I¡¯ve brought the real magistrate back. He will continue to lead you in governing Linzhang City, and you must all obey hismands.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General Tang,¡± the officials then said to the magistrate, ¡°We greet the magistrate.¡±


    The magistrate felt deeply ashamed, ¡°Everyone, please, there¡¯s no need for formalities here. Let¡¯s not stand around, hurry back, gather people, and close down all the divine ointment dens.¡±


    The officials did not dare hesitate and promptly responded, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Once back in the city, they took vigorous actions.


    Tang Jinghong also entered Linzhang City. Although he had never been here before, Chu Qingzhi had described it very clearly to him, but he still wanted to see for himself how ravaged the city was.


    ¡°Everyone go about your duties, don¡¯t mind me!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    On the street, a small girl about five or six years old knelt, beside her was a man thin as a ghost.


    The man held a rattan cane, ready to strike the girl at any sign of movement.


    ¡°This is Xiao Zhen, she¡¯s seven years old, agile, and easy to keep.¡±


    ¡°She eats little and works a lot, like an ox. Buying her is definitely a good deal.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, take a look, if suitable, spend some money and take her home!¡±


    The girl trembled from the whipping, tears filling her eyes, her expression numb and hopeless, her head lowered, obediently ying the role of amodity.


    A woman in coarse clothes rushed over, kneeling down to embrace the girl, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Zhen, mother iste.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here, you wretched woman?¡±


    The man swung his whip at her several times, then began coughing violently, his muscles twitching, saliva dripping from his mouth, clearly suffering from a drug withdrawal.


    The woman held the girl tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, mom is here.¡±


    Once the man recovered slightly, he shouted, ¡°Sell this woman too, her body is good, she also works a lot and eats little. You¡¯ll definitely profit from buying her, cough, cough, cough¡­¡±<div>


    The onlookers were indifferent, used to such sights in Linzhang City.


    Selling sons, daughters, and wives to buy divine ointment wasmon.


    The man, unable to bear his craving any longer, tears streaming from his eyes, his body staggering, said, ¡°Both the adult and the child for just one silver tael, it¡¯s a steal, buy them quick.¡±


    Tang Jinghong watched this scene unfold and made a gesture; soon, two robust men approached from either side and took the man away.<div>


    As the man was led away, the crowd dispersed.


    ¡°Xiao Zhen, get up, let¡¯s escape quickly.¡± The woman got up, then pulled the girl from the ground and hurried away, not even ncing in the direction where the man was taken.


    The men who took the man away were Tang Jinghong¡¯s inclothes subordinates, stationed around to ensure his safety.


    It wasn¡¯t that he feared death, but he absolutely could not afford to bepromised. He was engaged in various strategic games with the forces in the eastern border. If he died, it would mean the failure of this mission to the eastern border and thus a defeat for the imperial court. Then the forces of the eastern border would attack cities beyond the eastern border unimpeded, putting the entire Dalin Dynasty at risk.


    Tang Jinghong continued on the street, ¡°Lock him up, wait for the prescription, cure his addiction, then send him to the mines tobor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong continued his inspection in the city.


    Meanwhile, Lu Changyu had fetched the medicine and returned to the Lu Mansion.


    A servant, visibly outraged, waited at the front gate and approached Lu Changyu as soon as he saw him, ¡°Young Master, the doctor you invited to treat the old master was driven away by the third madam!¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Changyu¡¯s face darkened immediately, ¡°Send someone to find the young master immediately, and inform me as soon as he is found.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± the servant hurried out with a group of servants.


    Lu Changyu, apanied by the steward and four servants, went to the courtyard where the third madam resided, ¡°Someone, tie her up.¡±


    Seeing Lu Changyu like this, the third madam was a bit frightened but still very arrogant, ¡°What are you doing? I am your elder, you dare disrespect me!¡±<div>


    Lu Changyu grabbed the third madam by the neck, ¡°I¡¯ve overlooked past issues, but now you obstruct the saving of my father, you deserve death!¡±


    After scolding, he threw her to the ground, ¡°Tie her up, sell her to the brothels.¡±


    The third madam protested, ¡°Lu Changyu, I am your elder, I am the third madam of the Lu family.¡±


    ¡°My elder is only my mother, what are you as a concubine?¡± Lu Changyu gritted his teeth, ¡°Sell the third madam¡¯s son as well, from now on the Lu family will have nothing to do with this mother and son.¡±


    Her son was her only hope, the third madam went mad, ¡°You dare sell my son, I will fight you!¡±


    Lu Changyu grabbed the third madam¡¯s chin, his words cold and ruthless, ¡°I¡¯m selling today, what can you do to me?¡±


    Only then did the third madam realize Lu Changyu was serious and finally felt scared, ¡°Young Master, spare my son, I¡¯m willing to leave the Lu Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Take them away!¡± Lu Changyu no longer wanted to see this mother and son.


    The third madam and her son were both sold to the brothels.


    But there was also good news, ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve found the young man.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Lu Changyu patted his face to appear more gentle, then followed the servant to meet Lou Ze.


    They met on the street.


    Lu Changyu stepped forward to greet him, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve cleared away the unpleasant people from the mansion, they won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±<div>


    Lou Ze raised an eyebrow, not expecting this young master of the Lu family to be so decisive, ¡°Did you get the medicine?¡±


    Lu Changyu nodded, ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Returning to the Lu Mansion, Lou Ze took the medicinal herbs to the kitchen and personally started to brew the medicine. After all, it was his first time dealing with someone with such a severe addiction, and these people were different from those in the capital; they needed a thorough experiment.

 Chapter 910: Guarding Against the Unexpected

    Chapter 910: Guarding Against the Unexpected


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zeng Huo could not simply stand by and watch; he helped Lou Ze light the fire and fanned gently with a fan. However, seeing a cold-blooded assassin¡¯s leader doing this task felt somewhat out of ce.


    Lou Ze added the herbs to the decoction at different times, sniffing the aroma before adding more, until he had incorporated all the ingredients into the pot, slowly simmering it.


    The herbs brewed for half an hour, but Lou Ze was not satisfied with the result.


    ¡°Take this medicine to Old Master Lu for now. This prescription can only temporarily suppress the addiction, not cure it. I need to try other methods. If Young Master Lu asks, tell him the truth.¡±


    Zeng Huo nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After some time, Lou Ze went to the room to take Old Master Lu¡¯s pulse to identify any problems and simultaneously refine the prescription based on the symptoms observed.


    After taking the pulse, Lou Ze found multiple issues, mainly the severe damage the divine ointments had inflicted on the internal organs, which were beginning to fail.


    He thought to himself, ¡°Take it slow, solve them one by one.¡±


    After the consultation, Lou Ze wrote down two more prescriptions for Lu Changyu, ¡°Fetch these medicines for me; I need to conduct more experiments.¡±


    Lu Changyu did not expect his father to be cured in one attempt; managing the symptoms was already a significant step, ¡°Yes.¡±<div>


    He personally went to get the medicine.


    Lu Changyu quickly purchased the herbs again, and Lou Ze returned to the kitchen to prepare the medicine himself.


    At that time, Tang Jinghong arrived at the Lu Mansion.


    Lu Changyu hurriedly went to the front gate to greet him, smiling, ¡°General Tang¡¯s visit brings light to my humble abode. Please,e inside.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded at Lu Changyu, ¡°How have you beentely?¡±


    Lu Changyu¡¯s uncle had once been under Tang Jinghong¡¯smand. Back then, Lu Changyu was still a youth delivering supplies to the military camp, which is how the two became acquainted.


    Lu Changyu sighed, a look of helplessness crossing his face, ¡°Thanks to General Tang¡¯s concern, I am fine. It¡¯s just my father who has been afflicted by the divine ointments. He has taken the medicine and is much better now.¡±


    Tang Jinghong immediately showed concern, asking, ¡°Who can prescribe such medicine?¡±


    Lu Changyu replied, ¡°It¡¯s a young man whom our servant saw saving someone on the street with a pill. I invited him to save my father. He is currently in the backyard preparing medicine, saying he needs to study it.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought for a moment, ¡°Take me to see this person.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Changyu had no doubts; Tang Jinghong was known for his concern for the people, and having such a talented individual would surely be a boon to the military.


    Lu Changyu instructed a servant to call Lou Ze.


    Lou Ze had Zeng Huo keep an eye on the fire while he went to the hall to meet the visitor, not expecting to see Tang Jinghong, ¡°I have seen General Tang.¡±


    Upon seeing Lou Ze, a smile curled on Tang Jinghong¡¯s lips, ¡°At ease, please sit.¡±


    Lou Ze declined, ¡°I must return to the kitchen shortly to attend to the medicine.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s fingers, resting on his leg, gently came together as he observed Lou Ze, who although dressed as a man, still had those beautiful eyes, ¡°May I see the process?¡±


    Lou Ze nodded, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Lu Changyu, ¡°¡­¡±


    The two returned to the kitchen, where Lou Ze began to cook, ¡°General Tang serves the country and the people; let me cook a meal for you to eat before you leave.¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong smiled slightly, ¡°I would not refuse such generosity.¡±


    Zeng Huo, ¡°¡­¡±


    Lou Ze signaled Zeng Huo, ¡°Bring some firewood in.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡± Zeng Huo ran off as if escaping; the rumors of Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong being close were well known, and he preferred not to be a third wheel.<div>


    Lou Ze closed all the windows and doors of the kitchen, then transformed back into Chu Qingzhi and kissed Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong, with anguid smile in his eyes, drew Chu Qingzhi into his embrace, speaking softly, ¡°It¡¯s better seeing you like this.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiughed softly, then asked puzzledly, ¡°What brings you to the Lu Mansion?¡±


    Tang Jinghong whispered in her ear, ¡°I came to see you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked up at Tang Jinghong, ¡°You knew I was here?¡±


    Tang Jinghong by her ear, ¡°I knew. Shuang¡¯er told me.¡±


    ¡°That little traitor,¡± Chu Qingzhi said worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t run around recklessly. There are too many in the eastern border who want to kill you. It¡¯s impossible to guard against them all.¡±


    Tang Jinghong wasn¡¯t overly confident, ¡°I know, I will return to the military camp after seeing you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi quickly said, ¡°Stay for a meal first.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After sharing some intimate moments, Chu Qingzhi transformed back into Lou Ze, opened the windows and doors again, and resumed normalcy.


    A whileter, Zeng Huo brought in the firewood, and Lou Ze prepared a meal, which he shared with Tang Jinghong. After the meal, Tang Jinghong left.


    Shortly after, the second batch of medicine was ready. Lou Ze personally took it to Old Master Lu to administer, then took his pulse and observed the progression of the illness.<div>


    ¡­


    In Linzhang City.


    A constable led the officials to the front of a smokehouse, gesturing, ¡°Seal off the smoking den!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The officers rushed into the smokehouse, driving everyone out.


    Next, they searched for the divine ointments, the priority task.


    A constable hurriedly reported, ¡°Captain, there¡¯s no stock of the divine ointments in the smoking den; everyone smoked it all just now.¡±


    The captain said, ¡°Impossible, the owner must have hidden it somewhere. Go, torture him until he reveals the stash.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After torturing the owner nearly to death, ¡°It¡¯s really gone, it was stolenst night, I only found out this morning. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask my staff; everyone in the den knows about it.¡±


    The officers immediately brought over other people from the smoking den, all corroborating the story.


    The captain spected, ¡°Could someone have known about the crackdown and moved the goods in advance? Go to the next smokehouse.¡±


    If the next smokehouse was the same, the spection would hold.


    ¡°Yes.¡±<div>


    The same situation urred in ten consecutive smokehouses.


    Realizing something was wrong, the captain immediately reported back to the magistrate.


    The magistrate, upon hearing this, groaned with a headache, ¡°Immediately ask the city gate guards if they saw any strangerge boxes entering or leaving sincest night. If not, the goods are probably still within Linzhang City. Also, tell the gate guards to inspect everyone entering or exiting the city gates. If they refuse inspection, arrest them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The captain hurried to act.


    The magistrate immediately reported the matter to Tang Jinghong, who had already returned to the military camp. After considering, he asked Chu Qingzhi via the Golden Phoenix if she knew about this.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I know what¡¯s going on. Continue the crackdown; I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    After cutting off contact, Chu Qingzhi went outside to find the little thief from the previous night.


    She hadn¡¯t expected this little rascal to steal so much in one night.


    The little thief was still happily stealing when Lou Ze appeared before him, ¡°You move fast!¡±


    The little thief lifted his chin, pping his hands proudly, ¡°Not bad, right?¡±

 Chapter 911: The Plan of Discord

    Chapter 911: The n of Discord


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At that moment, they were behind a smokehouse, and Lou Ze approached the little thief, ¡°Where did you stash the divine ointments?¡±


    The little thief blinked, ¡°In that room we were in before.¡± The room he referred to was the one in the courthouse¡¯s backyard that had recently been burned down.


    Lou Ze, ¡°¡­¡±


    Lou Ze asked, ¡°Everything¡¯s there?¡±


    The little thief nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Lou Ze said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to steal divine ointments anymore. The government is systematically sealing those ces.¡±


    The little thief eximed with joy, ¡°Sealed? Really sealed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That harmful stuff should have been banned a long time ago. It¡¯s good that it¡¯s sealed. So good.¡± The little thief was extremely excited, and it took him a while to calm down, ¡°I won¡¯t steal divine ointments anymore, but now I¡¯m without a goal. Do you have any tasks? I can help you.¡±


    Lou Ze thought for a moment, ¡°If you really want to do something beneficial for the people, you could investigate the cultivation sites of opium or the production sites of divine ointments. Once you find them, don¡¯t act rashly,e back and inform me, and I¡¯ll handle it.¡±<div>


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on it.¡± The little thief was determined, almost wishing he could eradicate all the divine ointments in the world, ¡°I¡¯m off then, take care.¡±


    Lou Ze waved at the little thief, ¡°Be careful not to get caught.¡±


    From a distance, the little thief¡¯s voice came back, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. They¡¯ll have to wait for their next life to catch me.¡±


    A hint of amusement shed in Lou Ze¡¯s eyes as he ryed the information about the little thief to Tang Jinghong, then swiftly left the spot.


    ¡­


    After taking the second type of medicine, Old Master Lu¡¯s condition improved slightly. Then, Lou Ze administered a third medication, ¡°Drink this and lie down for a while, do nothing else.¡±


    Old Master Lu, now awake, nodded, ¡°Thank you, young master. I understand.¡±


    Lou Ze left Old Master Lu¡¯s room with the tray and went to the kitchen.


    Zeng Huo, sitting sideways on a kitchen window, remarked, ¡°The bait is set, now to see when it will be taken.¡±


    A chill flickered in Lou Ze¡¯s eyes, ¡°We¡¯ll check when it gets dark.¡±


    Zeng Huo looked at Lou Ze admiringly, then leaped out of the Lu Mansion.


    Lou Ze went to the window, looking at the blue sky and smiled slyly, ¡°The show is about to begin.¡±


    ¡­


    In her room, Hong Feiyu found a letter by her bedside, cautiously opening it.


    As she read the content, a smile spread across her face, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mu Xiao to invite me out himself.¡±


    After burning the letter over a candle, Hong Feiyu immediately got ready to meet him.


    Simultaneously, Hong Feiyun also received a letter. After reading it, a smile broke out on her usually stern face, cing the letter against her chest, ¡°Mu Xiao finally asked me out.¡±


    She dressed up and left for the appointment.


    The meeting ce was a peak behind the mountains, which overlooked the entire Linzhang City¡ªan ideal, undisturbed spot for a rendezvous.<div>


    As Hong Feiyun arrived at the woods, she saw Hong Feiyu releasing a homing pigeon. After releasing the pigeon, she sped her hands together, praying, ¡°Please safely reach the military camp.¡±


    This scene instantly raised suspicions in Hong Feiyun. She changed direction, pursued the pigeon, and threw a dagger to bring it down.


    She hurriedly read the letter the pigeon was carrying, and what she saw was unbelievable.


    Her own sister had secretly allied with Tang Jinghong and was passing information covertly.<div>


    However, Hong Feiyu had always been trusted by Hong Feiyun, so she wasn¡¯t fully convinced yet, ¡°I need to find Feiyu and ask her myself.¡±


    After tearing up the letter and burying it, Hong Feiyun turned to chase after Hong Feiyu.


    By then, Hong Feiyu had reached the mountain peak, where Mu Xiao was waiting.


    Dressed in a white silk robe, handsome, his clothes fluttering with the wind, he looked quite dashing. He turned to Hong Feiyu, calling out, ¡°Feiyu, I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡±


    Hong Feiyu, who had a gentler appearance, blushed slightly, ¡°How could I not? When you personally invite me, how could I refuse?¡±


    Mu Xiao took her hand tenderly, ¡°Nowadays, the organization keeps me so busy I can¡¯t even think about personal affairs. Now that I have a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but want to see you.¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes darted to the side, then he pulled Hong Feiyu into his embrace, ¡°Feiyu, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    The approaching Hong Feiyun saw this scene and nearly bit her own teeth in anger.


    Feiyu had said she wouldn¡¯t actively seek Mu Xiao¡¯s embrace and dered her love for him, promising never to overstep. What did this mean now?


    Hong Feiyun¡¯s eyes turned red with fury, her fingers digging into the tree bark, leaving five deep gouges.


    Mu Xiao gently released Hong Feiyu and even kissed her.


    Hong Feiyun was furious to the core.


    Unable to take it anymore, she turned and left.<div>


    She muttered to herself, thinking that Hong Feiyu was probably nning her exit strategy, ¡°From today onwards, we sever all sisterly ties!¡±


    With those harsh words, Hong Feiyu turned and flew away.


    Mu Xiao and Hong Feiyun then transformed back into Zeng Huo and a maid.


    Lou Ze sat on a tree branch, watching the drama unfold.


    Soon, Hong Feiyu arrived near the peak.


    She saw on the mountain peak, Hong Feiyun pulling Mu Xiao into a forceful kiss, and Mu Xiao not pushing his sister away.


    Hong Feiyu was also furious, everything had to be apetition with her sister, even though Mu Xiao had invited her, her sister had to interfere.


    ¡°Hong Feiyun, from today onwards, our sisterly bond is utterly severed!¡±


    Spitting out those words with finality, Hong Feiyu turned and flew away.


    Mu Xiao and Hong Feiyun transformed back into Zeng Huo and the maid.


    Lou Ze shook his head gently, truly, women in love could be foolish, even a clearly fake plot of discord could seed. But this was good; it saved him the trouble of devising moreplex schemes.


    Zeng Huo asked, ¡°What do we do next?¡±


    Lou Ze replied, ¡°Let¡¯s see how the sisters¡¯ infighting unfolds first. No rush.¡±<div>


    Zeng Huo nced at Lou Ze, Chu Qingzhi was indeed too cunning, ¡°Then you go back to the Lu Mansion to continue with the medicine research, I¡¯ll keep an eye on the two sisters.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lou Ze nodded and flew away.


    The maid watched Lou Ze leave, then embraced Zeng Huo tenderly, asking, ¡°When will youe home for a visit? The child misses his father.¡±


    Zeng Huo kissed the maid¡¯s face, ¡°In a while.¡±


    The maid looked reluctant, ¡°What should I tell our child?¡±


    Zeng Huo embraced her tightly,forting her, ¡°Just say I went north on business and will visit him once it¡¯s settled. General Tang has already deployed his forces; these people in the eastern border won¡¯tst much longer.¡±


    The maid nodded, then asked, ¡°Can she really keep you safe?¡±


    Zeng Huo assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if she says she can, then she definitely can. Once the Yun organization is destroyed, I¡¯ll take you to the countryside to live a peaceful life.¡±


    The maid smiled with anticipation, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± sighed Zeng Huo, life was not in his own hands.

 Chapter 912: A Killing Spree

    Chapter 912: A Killing Spree


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In Linzhang City, within the Lu Mansion.


    Lu Changyu carefully helped Old Master Lu sit up against the headboard, ¡°Father, do you feel better?¡±


    Old Master Lu, gaunt but spirited, nodded lightly, ¡°Much better, I feel hungry now, I want to eat something.¡±


    Lu Changyu responded, ¡°Father, wait here, I¡¯ll get you something to eat right away.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    At the doorway of the room, Lu Changyu encountered Lou Ze, ¡°Young Master, thank you. My father¡¯s health has improved significantly.¡±


    ¡°Your father¡¯s recovery isn¡¯tplete yet; he needs to be very careful. Emphasize that he absolutely must not touch divine ointments again, or it would be fatal,¡± Lou Ze advised.


    Lu Changyu took the warning seriously, ¡°I understand, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll give your father his medicine,¡± Lou Ze said, then carried the tray into the room.


    Old Master Lu was extremely grateful, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I might not have survived.¡±<div>


    Lou Ze handed him the medicine, ¡°Old Master Lu is fortunate, with more care in the future, there should be no further issues.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Old Master Lu drank the medicine in one gulp.


    Lou Ze sat down, waiting for the medicine to take effect before checking Old Master Lu¡¯s pulse to assess the new prescription¡¯s impact.


    After oveing the initial difort of the medicine, Old Master Lu curiously asked, ¡°Young Master, where are you from?¡±


    ¡°I belong nowhere in particr,¡± Lou Ze replied.


    Old Master Lu kindly offered, ¡°Would you like to settle down? If you don¡¯t mind, the Lu Mansion can provide you with a ce of refuge.¡±


    Lou Ze smiled, ¡°I enjoy my freedom and haven¡¯t thought about settling down, at least not for now.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Old Master Lu hesitated before smiling, ¡°I respect your wishes.¡±


    Lou Ze suggested, ¡°If Old Master Lu wishes to repay me, you could provide some military provisions, medical supplies, and fabric to General Tang¡¯s camp. I would be most grateful.¡±


    Old Master Lu was surprised but then seriously agreed, ¡°Your request is remembered. I will have Changyu prepare the supplies and send them to General Tang as soon as possible.¡±


    Lou Ze nodded, ¡°Good.¡±


    After checking the pulse and finding the effects satisfactory, Lou Ze concluded, ¡°Old Master Lu should rest more. I must leave now for other matters.¡±


    Old Master Lu politely responded, ¡°Take care, Young Master.¡±


    Lou Ze returned to the kitchen, reviewing five different prescriptions. After a thoroughparison, he finalized the ultimate form but was missing one crucial herb: Indian Barberry.


    ¡°Please have someone fetch this prescription¡¯s herbs. Once your father takes this medicine, he will fully recover.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see to it immediately,¡± Lu Changyu took the prescription and headed to the herb shop.


    Zeng Huo arrived from outside, speaking in a tone of someone watching a drama unfold, ¡°Hong Feiyun and Hong Feiyu had a huge fight, nearly came to blows.¡±


    Lou Ze, intrigued, proposed, ¡°What if I impersonated Mu Xiao?¡±


    Previously, she considered impersonating Hong Feiyun, but that wouldn¡¯t be very useful. Impersonating Mu Xiao might reveal all the opium cultivation sites in Dongling.<div>


    Zeng Huo paused, ¡°Are we ying that big?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing,¡± Lou Ze¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. ¡°Uprooting the Yun organizationpletely¡ªthat¡¯s ying big.¡±


    Zeng Huo fell silent, perhaps the vast organization would indeed be eradicated by Chu Qingzhi.


    Some timeter, Lu Changyu rushed back, ¡°Young Master, the shops don¡¯t have Indian Barberry. I¡¯ve been to several, and they said it¡¯s only found on the cliffs of Tian Lan in Chen¡¯an Country, guarded by poisonous bees. No one dares to go there.¡±<div>


    Lou Ze murmured, ¡°It seems a trip to Chen¡¯an Country is necessary.¡±


    He raised his voice to Zeng Huo, ¡°Help me inquire about Indian Barberry. If you find it, let me know immediately.¡±


    ¡°Will do,¡± Zeng Huo then took off.


    Lou Ze shut the kitchen door and windows, sending a message to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯ve developed a form against divine ointments, but itcks an herb only found in Chen¡¯an Country.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, after a pause, responded, ¡°Qingzhi, when are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m setting out immediately.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, and message me if you need anything. I have people in Chen¡¯an Country.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled slightly, ¡°Will do.¡±


    Just then, the window was knocked, ¡°It¡¯s me, Shuang¡¯er.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi opened the window, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Shuang¡¯er?¡±


    Shuang¡¯ernded on the window, ¡°Someone¡¯s tracking Meng Shengdong, and assassins are nning to kill them tonight and move the divine ointments. Go save them.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡­<div>


    That night, dressed in ck, Lou Ze headed to Baihua Street in the southern city, nning to ambush the ambushers.


    As the assassins gathered, talking amongst themselves¡­


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the first leader handling Meng Shengdong and his group?¡± one asked.


    ¡°The first leader failed to kill the prefect and even let him escape to Tang Jinghong. With all the opium dens in Linzhang City closed, we¡¯ve faced heavy losses,¡± the second leader exined.


    ¡°Can these dens be reopened?¡± another asked.


    ¡°Once Tang Jinghong and his forces leave, we can reopen them,¡± the second leader confirmed.


    ¡°Right, they won¡¯t stay here forever.¡±


    ¡°Enough talk,¡± the second leadermanded. ¡°Focus on tonight¡¯s task. We¡¯ll collect our rewards afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Second Leader.¡±


    Hidden, Lou Ze watched, a smirk on his lips. They were already thinking about rewards before the mission waspleted¡ªoverconfident!


    He stretched his neck, drew his dagger, and with a sh, all the assassins were down.


    Just as he sheathed his dagger, one of Tang Jinghong¡¯s wounded soldiers ran through the street, pursued by three sword-wielding assassins.


    Realizing the trap, Lou Ze sprang into action, quickly clearing the street of three bodies.<div>


    Approaching the soldier, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°We were betrayed. The Yun organization sent several squads after us. Young Master, please help at Xunyi Bridge Street in the western city¡­¡± The soldier fainted from blood loss before finishing.


    Lou Ze infused some qi to stabilize the soldier¡¯s life, then carried him toward Xunyi Bridge Street.


    The warehouse there was a scene of fiercebat.


    cing the soldier in a shadowed area, Chu Qingzhi joined the fray.


    Meng Shengdong and his group, caught unprepared and pressed hard, saw the tide turn with Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arrival.

 Chapter 913: A Thousand Cuts

    Chapter 913: A Thousand Cuts


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In Linzhang City, the Third Leader, known for his ruthlessness, inflicted severe wounds on Meng Shengdong and his group with lethal moves. Fortunately, Chu Qingzhi arrived just in time; otherwise, they might have beenpletely annihted.


    Chu Qingzhi spared no one; she eliminated them all.


    Meng Shengdong and his group were exhausted and found a spot to rest.


    Chu Qingzhi brought out some medicine¡ªboth topical and pills¡ªhanding them to the group, ¡°Can you apply these yourselves?¡±


    Meng Shengdong took the medicine bottles with shaky hands, insisting, ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and fetched some water, ¡°Come and drink if you¡¯re thirsty. Let me know immediately if you feel unwell.¡±


    Meng Shengdong assured her, ¡°Miss Chu, we¡¯re tough; these wounds will heal with a bit of rest.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go deal with the divine ointments in the warehouse. You rest here.¡± She then headed towards a nearby warehouse.


    The warehouse wasrge and filled with boxes.


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand, opening all the boxes at once. A sweep of her spiritual sense confirmed they were all full of divine ointments¡ªhundreds of pounds of it. The extent of these people¡¯s audacity was staggering.<div>


    She closed the warehouse door and then ignited the divine ointments with a fire control technique, reducing it all to ashes.


    Seeing the warehouse catch fire, Meng Shengdong and his group panicked, ¡°Miss Chu, Miss Chu,e out! What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi called back, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m burning the divine ointments. The smoke must not spread, or it could addict you. Step back ten paces, I¡¯ming out.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the group said, quickly retreating as they dragged their injured bodies away.


    Chu Qingzhi stepped out of the building.


    Meng Shengdong immediately asked with concern, ¡°Miss Chu, are you alright?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Rest up. I¡¯m going to check the other two warehouses.¡±


    Meng Shengdong expressed his worry, ¡°Please be careful, Miss Chu. The people from the Yun organization have gone mad, attacking anyone they see.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi instructed, ¡°I know. After you¡¯ve recovered, head straight back to the camp. General Tang needs more hands.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± With their taskplete, they were ready to leave.


    After leaving the warehouse, Chu Qingzhi transformed back into Lou Ze and headed towards Yanglou Street in the north of the city, where another warehouse was located.


    Unexpectedly, this warehouse was an ambush. As soon as Lou Ze entered, a barrage of arrows shot towards her.


    ¡°Whizz, whizz, whizz¡ª¡±


    Lou Ze spun and retreated, then with a gesture, created a transparent, arc-shaped shield that blocked the arrows, making them unable to advance further.


    The arrows stuck in the shield resembled a porcupine¡¯s quills, densely packed.


    With a squeeze of her hand, the arrows shattered into dust and fell to the ground.


    A second volley of arrows wasunched.


    ¡°Whizz, whizz, whizz¡ª¡±


    Lou Ze leapt high into the air, with a flick of her hand, reversed the arrows, sending them back to pierce the chests of those who had shot them.<div>


    ¡°Thud, thud, thud¡ª¡±


    Assassins rolled out from their hiding spots.


    Lou Zended gently, her dark hair whipping around, her garments fluttering¡ªher formidable presence was akin to a deity descending.


    The surviving assassins stepped out of the shadows, surrounding Lou Ze. The Fourth Leader, recognizing Lou Ze, looked at him with aplex expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so deeply hidden?¡±<div>


    Lou Ze, confused inside, ¡°We aren¡¯t that close, why should I tell you everything?¡±


    The Fourth Leader appeared hurt, ¡°Aren¡¯t we close?¡±


    Lou Ze, ¡°¡­¡±


    What¡¯s this about?


    Did these two have some unspoken secrets?


    Could it be that sort of rtionship?


    The Fourth Leader took a step towards Lou Ze, his eyes filled with longing, ¡°Lou Ze, why have you been avoiding me?¡±


    How should he know why?


    Lou Ze felt goosebumps all over; surely, this handsome young man must have had that kind of rtionship. What a headache.


    ¡°Forget everything from the past; we are enemies now!¡±


    One of his subordinates urgently called out, ¡°Fourth Leader, let¡¯s finish him off, then we can report back. Don¡¯t be deceived by him!¡±


    The Fourth Leader, using his internal energy, pulled the subordinate towards him, grabbed his neck, and with a twist, snapped it¡ªkilling him.


    While he did kill the man, his gaze never left Lou Ze, ¡°You can go. I won¡¯t kill you today, just don¡¯t touch anything in this warehouse.¡±<div>


    Lou Ze crossed his arms, ¡°What if I insist?¡±


    The Fourth Leader tilted his head slightly, exposing his neck, ¡°Then you might as well kill me.¡±


    If it were the real Lou Ze, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t kill the Fourth Leader, but now was different; of course, he would.


    Lou Ze drew his dagger, holding it horizontally in his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s fight then.¡±


    The Fourth Leader didn¡¯t move, but his men did, all rushing towards Lou Ze, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Since the Fourth Leader had just killed one of their own, no one was listening to him anymore.


    The Fourth Leader stood still, watching Lou Ze being swarmed, and suddenly shouted, ¡°Stop! All of you!¡±


    Hismand halted everyone as if freezing the scene.


    The Fourth Leader then joined the fight, standing by Lou Ze, ¡°Lou Ze, I¡¯ve ced what you want in the ce we used to visit together. You can go there and get it.¡±


    Lou Ze, ¡°¡­¡±


    What was that about? This fight was filled with confusion!


    While pondering, the Fourth Leader was stabbed in the chest by one of his men and fell dead.


    Lou Ze intensified his efforts, spinning and shing effortlessly, dispatching all the assassins. He then headed towards the warehouse.<div>


    Once inside, Lou Ze immediately checked the contents. Confirming everything was correct, he used his fire control technique to burn it all.


    Lou Ze left the warehouse, approaching the Fourth Leader¡¯s body to search it, finding some items that might be clues. He took these and left.


    Lastly, he went to a warehouse on Baihua Street in the southern city and set it ame, destroying all the divine ointments there.


    Chu Qingzhi reported the destruction of the three warehouses to Tang Jinghong before disappearing into the shadows.


    ¡­


    Hong Feiyun was enraged, ¡°The Second, Third, and Fourth Leaders are all gone?¡±


    It took immense effort to train such assassins, and in one night, they were all killed. She dreaded the punishment that woulde from above.


    Who exactly was responsible?


    Hong Feiyun, boiling with rage, demanded, ¡°Zeng Huo, do you know who killed them?¡±


    He certainly knew, but he wouldn¡¯t say, ¡°Master, it must be a hidden pawn ced by Tang Jinghong!¡±


    ¡°Always Tang Jinghong!¡± Hong Feiyun swept all the teacups off the table in frustration, still unsatisfied, ¡°Find this person and y him a thousand times!¡±


    Zeng Huo expressed difficulty, ¡°Master, this person is elusive, and it¡¯s likely we won¡¯t even find him.¡±


    Hong Feiyun red at Zeng Huo, ¡°Can¡¯t you set a trap or figure something out?¡±<div>


    Zeng Huo helplessly replied, ¡°Master, I¡¯m out of men.¡±

 Chapter 914: Assassination Succeeded

    Chapter 914: Assassination Seeded


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hong Feiyun was seething, his rage directed at Zeng Huo, who remained silent and bowed his head in submission.


    Hong Feiyun¡¯s tone softened somewhat, acknowledging the recent losses, ¡°We¡¯ve lost a lot of peopletely, and I don¡¯t have anyone to assign to you right now. Figure something out yourself. If you manage to kill this mysterious person, I will personally reward you.¡±


    Zeng Huo, ying along, responded dutifully, ¡°Thank you, Master. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°You may leave,¡± Hong Feiyun said, massaging his temples due to the headache he was enduring.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zeng Huo nced at Hong Feiyun before exiting the room.


    Hong Feiyu then entered, leaning against the doorframe with folded arms, her tone mocking, ¡°A single mysterious figure has you so flustered, sister. It really does make you seem ipetent.¡±


    Hong Feiyun¡¯s face darkened, ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you go and kill this person yourself?¡±


    Hong Feiyuughed lightly, her response calm and measured, ¡°Sister, there¡¯s no need to provoke me. I prefer to act within my capabilities and not take on tasks beyond my reach. This matter is yours to handle.¡±


    Hong Feiyun¡¯s gaze turned sharp, ¡°Get out. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sister, you¡¯re losing yourposure more and more. It truly worries me as your younger sister,¡± Hong Feiyu said sarcastically, turning and leaving with a sigh.<div>


    Hong Feiyun, her face contorted with rage, mmed her hand down on the table, splitting it, ¡°They all deserve to die!¡±


    Momentster, a middle-aged man cloaked in a cape entered, ¡°Now that the three major warehouses are destroyed, how do you n to exin this?¡±


    Hong Feiyun, instantly switching to a respectful demeanor, greeted him, ¡°I have seen the Left Emissary.¡±


    The Left Emissary, taking in the chaotic scene without entering the room, stood at the doorway, ¡°The Master sent me to tell you that if you can find the person who destroyed our divine ointments and recruit him into our organization, you can redeem yourself.¡±


    Hong Feiyun¡¯s expression brightened, ¡°Yes, Left Emissary.¡±


    After the Left Emissary departed, Hong Feiyun took a deep breath and called, ¡°Someonee.¡±


    Two trusted subordinates entered, ¡°Deploy all resources to find this ¡®mysterious person.¡¯ Inform me immediately upon locating them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    At the military camp, in the main tent, Dong Dengyu was once again seeking General Tang Jinghong, ¡°General Tang, with Chu Qingzhi dead, who else can save Chen¡¯an Country?¡±


    Tang Jinghong leaned back in his chair, ¡°Can¡¯t you go back and contribute yourself?¡±


    Dong Dengyu mmed his hands on the table, ¡°If I had that kind of ability, would I still be here in your camp?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t nning to go back alone. Tang Jinghong¡¯s destination was Liang City. They would investigate the situation there before returning to Dongchen Country. For now, his own safety was paramount.


    Tang Jinghong retorted, ¡°Since you know this is my military camp, shouldn¡¯t you be following the rules here?¡±


    Dong Dengyu responded, ¡°Tang Jinghong, I am a prince. I show you respect, but don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    ¡°Such a powerful prince, whye to a nobody like me?¡± Tang Jinghong looked down, continuing with his paperwork, no longer wanting to engage with a fool.


    Just as Dong Dengyu was about to speak, a cry rang out, ¡°Fire, there¡¯s a fire!¡±


    ¡°Quick, put out the fire! It¡¯s burning!¡±


    The camp was suddenly chaotic, filled with noise.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression darkened as he stood and moved outside, followed by Dong Dengyu. Once outside, Tang Jinghong whispered instructions to a guard, then headed towards the site of the ze.<div>


    Qi Kaiming rushed to Tang Jinghong, ¡°General, the medical supplies have burned.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression sank further, ¡°Save what you can, as much as you can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Two tents were engulfed in mes, and soldiers rushed to bring water and basins to fight the fire. Despite the apparent chaos, there was a sense of order.<div>


    Chu Qingning approached, ¡°Brother Jinghong, there are traces of sedatives burned, and the smell of fuel oil. It was deliberate.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, watching the mes, his eyes reflecting the leaping fire, looked particrly menacing, ¡°It seems the enemy has nned this carefully.¡±


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Chu Qingning asked, worried, as it seemed unlikely the medical supplies could be saved, and they were critically low already.


    Tang Jinghong responded, ¡°Focus on putting out the fire first.¡±


    Shortly after, a guard hurried towards Tang Jinghong, ¡°General, the intruder has been caught.¡±


    Tang Jinghong quickly turned and headed back to the tent, where he caught the infiltrator red-handed, ¡°What were you looking for? Let me get it for you.¡±


    The person, caught off guard by Tang Jinghong¡¯s presence, stiffened, ¡°General, I¡­ I was just cleaning up.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for cleaning, is it?¡±


    The soldier turned slowly, kneeling before Tang Jinghong, fearfully stating, ¡°Please see the truth, General. I was only trying to help clear up some matters, nothing more.¡±


    As he spoke, he drew a dagger from his boot and swung it in a swift motion.


    Tang Jinghong stepped back, simultaneously lifting his leg to kick the dagger from the soldier¡¯s hand, then quickly steadied himself and struck back with a palm to the soldier¡¯s chest.


    The soldier, clearly skilled, leaned back to dodge the attack and drew a flexible sword from his waist, striking at Tang Jinghong again.


    Tang Jinghong vaulted over to a desk, grabbed his own sword, and defended against the soldier¡¯s de.<div>


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Their weapons collided, emitting a sharp sound. The shock of the impact caused the soldier¡¯s hands to bleed.


    Qi Kaiming led a group of soldiers rushing in, ¡°Protect the General!¡±


    ¡°Stand back!¡± Tang Jinghong shouted, having not exercised his martial skills in a while, he saw this as an opportunity to stretch his muscles.


    Their swords shed again, and this time the soldier¡¯s weapon was knocked away, his arm going numb below the elbow.


    Tang Jinghong kicked the soldier aside, ¡°Tie him up, gag him, and say that the assassination was sessful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General!¡± Qi Kaiming motioned to the soldiers who swiftly tied up the assassin, stuffed a gag in his mouth, and took him away.


    Outside, Qi Kaiming instructed the guards, ¡°Quickly fetch the military doctor, the General has been stabbed in the chest, his life hangs by a thread, we need the doctor immediately.¡±


    He intentionally spoke loudly enough for others to hear, creating a believable facade of urgency.


    Unbeknownst to them, the news of Tang Jinghong¡¯s ¡®sessful assassination¡¯ would stir further turmoil.


    The arriving military doctor, Fang Ze Rong, looked visibly worried, ¡°General, let me check, Miss Qingzhi had just patched you up, how could you get injured again?¡±


    He instantly noticed Tang Jinghong was unhurt, his words purely performative.


    ¡°General, your injuries are severe, I fear I cannot manage alone, I will call for more medical help.¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong weakly nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Fang Ze Rong stepped outside and, with an anxious expression, dered, ¡°We need more doctors here, the General¡¯s injuries are too grave for me to handle alone.¡±


    As he spoke, two soldiers carrying a basin filled with bloodied water emerged from the tent, amplifying the credibility of the scene.

 Chapter 915: Capturing the Spy

    Chapter 915: Capturing the Spy


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    General Tang Jinghong¡¯s sessful assassination spread quickly throughout the military camp, creating a tense and grim atmosphere.


    ¡°Has the general really been assassinated?¡±


    ¡°Not only was he assassinated, but he¡¯s also in critical condition, with several military doctors attending to him simultaneously.¡±


    ¡°That damned assassin, can¡¯t he distinguish right from wrong?¡±


    ¡°Since he¡¯s an assassin, you shouldn¡¯t expect him to have any sense of morality.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him; focus on your duties. Even if the general is injured, the camp must not descend into chaos.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±


    Such conversations weremon around the camp, though some held a pessimistic view.


    ¡°If something happens to the general, our mission in the eastern border might have to end prematurely.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, do you want to be executed for saying that?¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes, yes, I spoke out of turn. My apologies!¡±


    While discussions continued, Qi Kaiming and a group of soldiers were stationed around the camp, ready to intercept any pigeons and catch any soldiers sneaking out of the camp.


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡± An arrow flew into the sky, striking down a carrier pigeon.


    A soldier picked up the pigeon and handed it to Qi Kaiming, ¡°The message says General Tang Jinghong is at death¡¯s door, time to make the next move.¡±


    After reading it, Qi Kaiming looked into the distance, pondering for a moment before ordering, ¡°Continue to intercept.¡±


    He then had the message sent back to the camp to have someonepare the handwriting to identify who sent it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Some timeter, a shadowy figure appeared in front of them. Qi Kaiming, hidden in the darkness, signaled to his men, and four of them stepped forward to surround the figure, with Qi Kaiming approachingst.


    This was a soldier responsible for managing the armory. Upon seeing Qi Kaiming, he showed a look of surprise, then attempted to appear calm and saluted, ¡°General Zhongwu.¡±


    Qi Kaiming scrutinized the soldier, ¡°Where are you headed?¡±


    The soldier hesitated, ¡°General Zhongwu, I wasn¡¯t really going anywhere, just needed to relieve myself.¡±


    Considering their surroundings were forested, his reason seemed usible.


    Qi Kaiming eyed the soldier, his brow furrowed, and asked, ¡°Do you have family or friends?¡±


    The soldier bowed his head slightly.


    Suddenly, a cold yet clear voice came from behind, ¡°There¡¯s another one here.¡±


    Qi Kaiming and his men turned to see a beautiful young woman standing not far behind them, her foot on someone pinned to the ground. Qi Kaiming quickly approached, ¡°Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi moved her foot, lightly kicking the person towards a tree, ¡°How is Jinghong?¡±


    Qi Kaiming nced left at the soldier and right at the person against the tree, hinting, ¡°The general has been assassinated.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi understood, ¡°You don¡¯t need to return to the camp right now, I¡¯ll use your identity for a while.¡±<div>


    Qi Kaiming agreed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After splitting up, Chu Qingzhi transformed into Qi Kaiming¡¯s likeness in a secluded spot and headed towards the camp.


    She went straight into the main tent, where Tang Jinghong had already been ¡®rescued¡¯ and was now sitting at his desk reviewing documents.


    Chu Qingzhi reverted to her original appearance and approached Tang Jinghong, ¡°Jinghong.¡±<div>


    Hearing the familiar voice, Tang Jinghong looked up in surprise. Chu Qingzhi¡¯s pale, jade-like face came into view, bringing him a rush of joy, and he stepped forward to embrace her, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe back.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi returned the embrace, her concerns and desires intertwining, ¡°I heard you were assassinated and seriously injured, I had toe see for myself.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, eager to alleviate her worries, quickly exined, ¡°It was a strategy to draw out a spy in the camp, I¡¯m not injured.¡±


    ¡°I already knew that.¡± Chu Qingzhi closed her eyes, savoring the joy of their reunion, ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯ll go capture the arsonist, handle this matter, then head to Chen¡¯an Country.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Whatever you decide, I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    After a brief chat, Chu Qingzhi transformed back into Qi Kaiming and left the main tent, heading towards the medical supply storage.


    The site of the fire was cordoned off with string; the truth was still unclear, and bystanders were kept away, with only a few officials responsible for this type of investigation allowed inside.


    ¡°General!¡±


    ¡°General!¡±


    ¡°Qi Kaiming¡± nodded to two guards and stepped inside the circle, ¡°What have the officials found out?¡±


    The officials lined up and handed their findings to ¡°Qi Kaiming.¡±


    ¡°Qi Kaiming¡± reviewed the reports quickly,ing to several conclusions.


    The fire had consumed the military camp¡¯s medical supplies, which, although typically justmon herbs that could be easily grown, were now invaluable due to the current emergency. The materials had beenpletely destroyed, rendering them unable to aid in any future disaster relief efforts simr to those recently required.<div>


    The cause of the fire was determined to be deliberate, using fuel oil to ignite the ze. The simultaneous timing of the fires at both storage locations suggested that at least two arsonists were involved.


    ¡°Qi Kaiming¡± considered the findings and then posed a question to the officials, ¡°In the camp, who could bring in such quantities of fuel oil without arousing suspicion?¡±


    One of the officials, stroking his beard thoughtfully, responded, ¡°Only those in the kitchen crew would have such ess without raising rms.¡±


    ¡°And what is fuel oil typically used for in the camp?¡± ¡°Qi Kaiming¡± probed further.


    ¡°For starting fires when cooking; a ssh of fuel oil helps ignite the mes quickly. At night, it¡¯s used for torches and firepots; and if something needs to be burned quickly, we also use it,¡± another official exined.


    ¡°Qi Kaiming¡± nodded, his expression grave. ¡°Investigate everyone in the kitchen crew.¡±


    The kitchen staff, totaling around three hundred, were responsible for various tasks, from cooking and boiling rice to preparing firewood¡ªeach role was clearly defined.


    The head cook, standing respectfully aside, spoke up, ¡°General Zhongwu, I have assembled all the kitchen personnel.¡±


    ¡°Qi Kaiming¡± scanned the gathered crowd, ¡°Are they all here?¡±


    The head cook nced back at his subordinates and said, ¡°It was a rush call, and with so many people, I can¡¯t be sure if everyone is present.¡±


    ¡°Qi Kaiming¡± directed, ¡°Line them up in groups of fifteen. Make sure everyone is in order.¡±


    After the line-up, it was discovered that three were missing.


    ¡°Qi Kaiming¡± asked the head cook, ¡°What are the duties of those who didn¡¯t show?¡±<div>


    The head cook appeared puzzled, ¡°I was busy arranging lunch; I don¡¯t know where they might be.¡±


    ¡°Qi Kaiming¡± demanded, ¡°Gather the names of these three individuals.¡±


    The head cook quickly inquired and found out who the absentees were. He then retrieved the duty roster and handed it to ¡°Qi Kaiming.¡±


    ¡°Qi Kaiming¡± quickly reviewed the information. ¡°All three are from the eastern border. It¡¯s likely they are involved. Issue a warrant for their arrest, regardless of whether they¡¯re part of the firefighting team or not.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡± The head cook saluted and hurried off to execute the orders.


    ¡°Qi Kaiming¡± returned to the main tent to report to Tang Jinghong, ¡°The arson suspects are tentatively identified as three kitchen staff members. Capturing them should reveal the truth.¡±


    Before he could settle in, a soldier rushed in to report, ¡°General, General Zhongwu, the three kitchen staff have been found.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see them,¡± ¡°Qi Kaiming¡± followed the soldier out of the camp.

 Chapter 916: Smoke of War

    Chapter 916: Smoke of War


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the woods, three kitchen soldiersy dead on the ground, each with a cut across their necks, clearly killed by a swift sh to the throat.


    ¡°Qi Kaiming¡± examined the wounds and realized they must have been attacked by someone they faced, who suddenly turned and struck them down.


    This suggested the killer was someone they knew well, someone they trustedpletely, leaving them utterly defenseless.


    The trail ended there.


    ¡°Collect their bodies,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Qi Kaiming¡± returned to the camp and transformed back into Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Jinghong, I must leave now.¡±


    Tang Jinghong approached and kissed her, his eyes soft with affection, ¡°Be safe, and contact me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Will do,¡± Chu Qingzhi smiled at Tang Jinghong, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, remember to eat on time.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Stay in touch.¡± Chu Qingzhi hugged Tang Jinghong, then turned and left the camp.


    Tang Jinghong watched the tent entrance long after she had gone.


    ¡­


    Two fast horses galloped on the official road, heading towards Chen¡¯an Country.


    Suddenly, Zeng Huo remembered something, ¡°Hong Feiyun is actively searching for the mysterious person who killed several of the assassin leaders, intending to recruit them into the organization.¡±


    Luo Ze, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t they want to kill this person instead?¡±


    Zeng Huo nced at Luo Ze, ¡°He does want to kill, but he has to catch him first!¡±


    Luo Ze remained nomittal.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n now?¡± asked Zeng Huo.


    Luo Ze flicked her whip, ¡°I need to find some herbs. I can¡¯t deal with Hong Feiyun right now. Let¡¯s discuss it when I return.¡±


    Indeed, Zeng Huo said no more, stopping the horse and watching Luo Ze go.


    Luo Ze, alone, hastened her pace using a space-reducing technique, otherwise, it would take a month to reach Tian Bee, and she didn¡¯t have that much time.


    ¡­


    Five dayster.


    The magistrate came to the military camp to report, ¡°General, the opium dens within the city have beenpletely sealed, and we¡¯ve confiscated over two thousand pounds of opium. What are your orders for the next steps?¡±


    Tang Jinghong lightly tapped his fingers on the table, ¡°Issue a decree. Tomorrow at Linzhang City¡¯s South Gate, I will enforce the ban on opium.¡±


    The magistrate bowed, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong led a troop of soldiers to the South Gate of Linzhang City. Now that the spies within the camp had been captured, there was no need for pretense any longer, and prolonged pretense could destabilize the troops¡¯ morale.


    Upon arrival at the South Gate, Tang Jinghong ordered, ¡°First and Second Companies, dig a pit by the river, thirty feet long, twenty feet wide, and twenty feet deep.¡±


    ¡°Third and Fourth Companies, prepare ten loads of lime.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    As the soldiers busied themselves, the scene attracted many townspeople and passersby¡­


    ¡°What is General Tang doing?¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s an opium ban.¡±


    ¡°Really? Are they actually banning it? That¡¯s great! We¡¯ve been waiting for this day.¡±


    ¡°Yes, truly. The notice is already posted for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So soon? That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll definitelye back tomorrow to watch those harmful substances get destroyed.¡±


    Opium had only been popr for a little over a year, yet it had caused immense destruction, devastating countless lives. Those unaddicted despised the drug.


    Tang Jinghong supervised the work by the river for an hour before heading to the city¡¯s prison.


    The prison, or rather, the quarantine area, was filled with people deeply addicted to opium.


    ¡°Give me opium!¡±


    ¡°Please, just a little bit of opium.¡±


    ¡°I need it!¡±


    Some banged their heads against the walls, others knelt and begged, and many wept bitterly.


    After walking through the prison, Tang Jinghong asked the military doctor, ¡°Have they been given their medicine?¡±


    ¡°They have,¡± the doctor replied. ¡°Some have managed their addiction, but the craving remains. For others, especially those with severe addiction, the medication only provides minor relief; they still crave opium.¡±


    ¡°Continue administering the medication. Once we find the herbal antidote, we can solve this problempletely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan approached with a message. ¡°General, your letter.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, holding doubts, unfolded the letter. It listed all the locations near Linzhang City where the raw opium poppies were grown and processed.


    Stowing the letter, Tang Jinghong quickly returned to the military camp and dispatched thirteen teams to demolish these sites. He personally led one team to one of the production sites.


    Meanwhile, Chu Qingzhi arrived at the foot of Tian Bee Mountain.


    The small county at the base of the mountain had been devastated by smallpox, leaving it deserted and covered in a nket of destion and fear.


    Chu Qingzhi headed straight for the local herb shop, which waspletely empty.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to go up the mountain myself.¡±


    Exiting the shop, she walked toward the mountain base, the path utterly deserted and deste, making it seem as if she was the only person left in the world.


    Ordinary people walking here would likely be scared out of their wits.


    ¡°Rustle, rustle¡­¡± The bushes trembled as if something was about to emerge.


    Chu Qingzhi sent a burst of spiritual energy towards it, causing leaves to fly and a gaunt white wolf to tumble out onto the ground, looking pitifully at Chu Qingzhi.


    The white wolf was also infected with smallpox; its skin was ulcerated, and it was terribly emaciated. Chu Qingzhi approached and used her spiritual energy to heal the wolf¡¯s wounds and alleviate its hunger a bit.


    Picking up a broken pot, she poured some water from her sk into it and ced it in front of the wolf. ¡°Drink this. I¡¯m going up the mountain to gather herbs. I¡¯lle back down to get youter for food.¡±


    The wolf was too focused on drinking the water to care about anything else, wagging its tail slightly to express its contentment.


    After an unusually heavy rainfall that had spread smallpox, Chen¡¯an Country had be dry.


    No wonder Dong Dengyu was reluctant to return; it was a truly frightening ce to be.


    Chu Qingzhi continued up the mountain, her frown deepening with every step. The natural disaster in Chen¡¯an was severe, with many nts dried up and some trees dead, their leaves crispy and brown. Although it was spring, there was an autumn-like bleakness everywhere.


    If this continued, Chen¡¯an Country was likely facing copse.


    That wasn¡¯t her concern, though. She was worried that the drought might have killed the herbs she was searching for, potentially making her trip in vain.


    As she walked up the mountain, the situation grew more dire with every step, everywhere echoing the sound of crispy, dried leaves under her feet.


    Seeing no signs of improvement, Chu Qingzhi decided to fly straight to the mountain peak and released her spiritual sense to envelop the mountain, searching for the needed herbs from top to bottom.

 Chapter 917: An Odd Village

    Chapter 917: An Odd Vige


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t find the herbs she was looking for, but she stumbled upon a refugee vige.


    The vige, filled with bundles of dry straw and surrounded by barrennd, seemed like a ce worth checking out, perhaps as a stroke of luck.


    Originally called Shuixiu Vige, it was known for its scenic beauty and prosperity, with many vigers living in blue-brick and tile houses. Now, it could more aptly be called Ruin Vige.


    The earth was cracked open, the fields were abandoned, and the fissures in thend resembled wrinkles on an old man¡¯s face, speaking to the destion and lifelessness of the area.


    The blue-brick houses still stood, but with broken roofs, peeling walls, cracked doors, and messy courtyards¡ªall echoing decay and destion.


    The vigers¡¯ hair was unkempt, their clothes tattered, and their skin rough and aged. Young as they were, they looked like old people.


    Most terrifying was the deadness in their eyes, devoid of any light.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s arrival immediately drew the attention of all vigers, who then surrounded her.


    In their eyes, Chu Qingzhi saw a nauseating kind of desperation.


    She noticed there were no children and few women in the vige, suggesting they might have met grim fates.


    Without further ado, Chu Qingzhi raised her hand and with a burst of spiritual energy, knocked all the vigers back. She didn¡¯t strike to kill, as these were refugees who had lost their sanity from hunger.


    Realizing they had encountered a formidable opponent, the vigers looked at her with fear and reverence.


    Strength, she knew, was paramount at any time.


    ¡°Help me find a herb, and I¡¯ll find you something to eat,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, pulling out a paper with the image of the herb she was looking for.


    ¡°Whoever finds it first, I¡¯ll reward with a piece of meat!¡±


    At this, the greatest motivator being food, the vigers dispersed eagerly to search.


    Chu Qingzhi flew onto a rooftop to get a better view of the vige, then headed towards a household with the most grass. ¡°I¡¯d like to search through these grasses for a herb. If I find what I need, I willpensate you generously, how does that sound?¡±


    The homeowner, a stooped old woman walking with a tremble, replied, ¡°Go ahead, but please tie the bundles back up afterwards. I¡¯m too frail to do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, picking up a wooden bucket before flying off.


    From inside the house, a pair of eyes watched this unfold and someone rushed out, ¡°Grandma, she took our bucket!¡±


    The old woman¡¯s expression changed dramatically as she pushed the child back inside, ¡°Quick, get inside, the vigers wille for you if they see.¡±


    The child, a girl about ten but looking much younger and frail, heeded her grandmother¡¯s words and ran scared back into the house.


    It was understood without saying what had befallen the children and women of the vige, and how the grandmother had survived by pretending to be dead, never showing herself for over a year.


    Though Chu Qingzhi saw the girl, she decided to fetch some water first before returning to rummage through the grass, so she flew off without further action.


    Far and wide, she saw no water.


    Upon encountering a riverbed cracked and dry, her brows furrowed in frustration.


    With no water in sight, Chu Qingzhi had an epiphany about where she might find some.


    Carrying the bucket, she flew towards the county town, hopeful that some ancient wells there, which often retained water through droughts, wouldn¡¯t disappoint her.


    Arriving in the town, Chu Qingzhi searched from house to house. After checking five wells without finding water, she sat by one, disheartened.


    Even with her strong resolve, the continuous disappointment weighed on her. Opening her water sk, she took a sip to rest before continuing her search.


    After several more homes, she reached the courtyard of the county office.


    As she flew into the courtyard, a cool breeze greeted her¡ªthere had to be water here.


    Sensing with her spiritual awareness, she found the well.


    Indeed, there was water!


    Chu Qingzhi brought a bucket over and filled it. Since she was there, she took an extra bucket¡ªjust in case.


    After fetching the water, she noticed many dried lotus leaves on a nearby pond that appeared untouched and likely contained lotus roots underneath.


    Thinking it over, she positioned herself by the pond¡¯s edge and reached into the mud with her spiritual energy. Indeed, there were roots, small but present.


    With repetitive effort, she extracted about ten kilograms of lotus roots, wrapped them in a cloth, and slung them over her shoulder, carrying the water back to the old woman¡¯s house.


    ¡­


    In Shuixiu Vige.


    ¡°Just now, I saw a little girl run out of that old devout woman¡¯s house!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain, I saw it with my own eyes, there¡¯s no mistake.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s gather the vigers and head to the old woman¡¯s house. She¡¯s hidden her well; we had no idea she had a girl.¡±


    Almost immediately, the vigers, driven by a frenzied need, stopped their search for the herb and converged on the old woman¡¯s house.


    Xu Er, brandishing a hoe over his shoulder, his eyes gleaming with ruthless excitement, shoutedmandingly, ¡°Old devout woman, hand over your granddaughter.¡±


    The old woman, petrified, quickly urged her granddaughter to hide. She then faced the crowd.


    The girl, obedient and terrified, scurried into a hiddenpartment beneath a cab in the cer, curling up and trembling, hugging herself tightly.


    The old woman, braving her fear, stepped out, ¡°There¡¯s been a misunderstanding, everyone. My granddaughter died long ago, there¡¯s no one left.¡±


    ¡°Stop your lies, old woman! We saw her with our own eyes. Hand her over now, or we¡¯ll end you today!¡±


    Sweating profusely and shaking, the old woman stood defiantly at the doorway, ¡°I¡¯m old and have lived my life. Kill me if you must.¡±


    ¡°Not expecting you to be so tough¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time talking, let¡¯s go in and find the girl!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, search the house!¡±


    Xu Er pushed the old woman aside and led the mob into the house. ¡°Little girl, we saw you. Come out on your own, or we¡¯ll drag you out.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯te out, we¡¯ll kill your grandmother. You wouldn¡¯t want her to die because of you, would you?¡±


    As the mob ransacked the house like bandits, the girl in the cer began to cry, terrified at the thought of her grandmother being harmed for her sake.


    Ignoring her own pain, the old woman crawled back inside, shouting toward the cer, ¡°Stop looking, there¡¯s no one here!¡±


    Tears streaming down her face, she pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t torment an old woman like me. There¡¯s nothing left here, stop turning my home upside down!¡±

 Chapter 918: A Hard World

    Chapter 918: A Hard World


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xu Er kicked the old woman, shouting, ¡°If you¡¯re looking for death, we can oblige, but we won¡¯t spare your granddaughter either!¡±


    The old woman screamed in agony, dizzy from the pain, barely able to recover, ¡°Xu Er, we¡¯re all from the same vige¡­¡±


    Xu Er violently knocked down the room door with a loud crash, ¡°We used to be from the same vige, but now¡­ everyone is looking out for themselves. Who cares if we¡¯re from the same vige!¡±


    The old woman looked at Xu Er, ¡°Can¡¯t you retain even a shred of humanity?¡±


    Xu Er sneered, ¡°Everyone¡¯s about to die, and you talk to me about humanity? Howughable. You¡¯ve lived so long yet learned so little.¡±


    His aplice, with a grim and hoarse voice, came over to inform Xu Er, ¡°We didn¡¯t find anyone, but I¡¯m sure there¡¯s someone in this house.¡±


    Xu Er with a demonic look, dered, ¡°Then let theme out on their own.¡± He pointed at the old woman on the ground, ¡°Tie her up, we¡¯ll burn her alive shortly.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Little girl, if you don¡¯te out now, your grandmother will be burned alive.¡±


    The old woman, exerting all her strength, pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m old and ought to die, but the child has her whole life ahead. It can¡¯t end like this. Hold on a little longer; tomorrow, you might see hope.¡±


    In the hiddenpartment, tears fell from the little girl as she whispered, ¡°Grandma, if you die, what¡¯s the point of me living alone?¡±<div>


    The little girl emerged from the cer to the ground, ¡°I¡¯m here, take me, but let my grandmother go.¡±


    The famished vigers¡¯ eyes lit up with a predatory glow upon seeing the little girl.


    The old woman, crying and beating the ground,mented, ¡°When will this cannibalistic world end?!¡±


    The little girl stepped forward to help her grandmother stand, ¡°Grandma, in our next lives, I¡¯ll be the grandmother, and you¡¯ll be the granddaughter, and I will protect you.¡± After resigning herself to her fate, she calmly added, ¡°Could you please kill me before¡­¡±


    Xu Er, excited by the proceedings, conceded, ¡°Since you came out willingly, I¡¯ll grant you this request.¡±


    The little girl nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    The old woman clutched her granddaughter¡¯s hand, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Zhen, I failed to protect you.¡±


    The little girl shook her head, ming no one but her unfortunate fate, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s my own forgetfulness that brought these troubles.¡±


    Impatient, Xu Er waved his hand, ¡°Take her away!¡±


    The group escorted the little girl to the vige butcher¡¯s house, where Xu Er dered, ¡°I did the most, so I choose first.¡±


    The crowd agreed enthusiastically, allowing him the first pick.


    Xu Er pointed arrogantly, ¡°Butcher, fetch the knife.¡±


    The butcherplied readily, ¡°Right away.¡±


    As the vigers around them reveled in their inhumanity, another scene unfolded.


    Meanwhile, Chu Qingzhi, carrying buckets and lotus roots, returned to the old woman¡¯s courtyard and set down her load, calling out, ¡°Olddy, olddy¡­¡±


    Inside the main house, the old woman had hanged herself.


    Chu Qingzhi hurriedly cut her down, fortunately just in time to save herst breath.


    Surprised, the old woman asked, ¡°You¡­ you came back?¡±


    ¡°I just went out to find you some water and food. What happened?¡± Chu Qingzhi was puzzled.<div>


    Tears streamed down the old woman¡¯s face as she urgently said, ¡°Please, miss, save my granddaughter. The vigers took her to kill her. Hurry, please save her.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Disgusted by the vigers¡¯ actions, Chu Qingzhi propped the old woman against the wall and dashed out¡­


    At the butcher¡¯s house, as the butcher approached the girl with a knife, licking his lips in anticipation, the knife was suddenly knocked from his hand, and a deep cut was made across Xu Er¡¯s throat.


    Feeling the cold slice and seeing his blood, Xu Er¡¯s vision dimmed permanently.<div>


    The little girl, who had closed her eyes in resignation, opened them in surprise to see Chu Qingzhi descending like a celestial being, ¡°Fairy sister!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took the knife in hand, waved it a few times, and all the surrounding viins fell; they were no longer human and better off dead for purifying the air.


    Amazed, the little girl watched.


    Chu Qingzhi untied the girl, ¡°It¡¯s over now. Your grandmother is waiting for you at home.¡±


    The girl knelt briefly in gratitude before rushing home, crying out, ¡°Grandma, grandma¡­¡±


    The old woman was still sitting by the doorway, staring nkly out, lost in despair. When she heard her granddaughter¡¯s voice, her expression lit up with a mix of relief and joy, ¡°Xiao Zhen, Xiao Zhen¡­¡±


    The girl threw herself into her grandmother¡¯s arms, eximing, ¡°Grandma, the fairy sister saved me, she killed all the bad people.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve met a true benefactor,¡± the old woman said, patting her granddaughter¡¯s back with trembling hands, overwhelmed with happiness.


    Chu Qingzhi entered, bringing in the bag of lotus roots, ¡°Would you like something to eat?¡±


    The girl, surprised and delighted at the sight of the bag, eximed, ¡°Is there something inside?¡±


    ¡°Open it and see,¡± Chu Qingzhi suggested, cing the bag at the doorstep before turning to retrieve the grass bundles from earlier.


    She began sorting through the hay, extracting useful herbs she had spotted earlier. With the army camp¡¯s medical supplies depleted by fire, any replenishment was crucial.


    As the girl ate the lotus roots, she approached Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fairy sister, what are you looking for? Can I help?¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi continued her work without looking up, ¡°No need, just enjoy your food. I also brought back two buckets of water, why don¡¯t you drink some?¡±


    Eyes wide with astonishment, the girl eximed, ¡°Water? Really? There¡¯s water?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You took our bucket to fetch water for us?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    ¡°I misunderstood you earlier, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I should have exined earlier; then you might not have had to face this ordeal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, sister. And now you¡¯ve removed a significant threat; I owe you thanks.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hadn¡¯t expected such understanding, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Go have some water.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The girl fetched two bowls, one for her grandmother and one for Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fairy sister, here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drinkter,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, setting the bowl aside as she continued working.


    The girl went to the water buckets, hugged one, and drank deeply. Since the smallpox outbreak, she hadn¡¯t had a proper drink of water.<div>


    The vigers in the refugee vige were survivors of the smallpox epidemic, having recovered on their own. Currently, smallpox was primarily spreading through the capital, leaving these less popted areas untouched.

 Chapter 919: Found the Herbs

    Chapter 919: Found the Herbs


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Lady came out from the house, ¡°Miss, where did you find these things?¡±


    ¡°At the county office,¡± Chu Qingzhi responded after a moment. ¡°You should move there. It has water and lotus roots, and there are nkets and clothes. Just lock the front and back doors, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Old Lady hesitated, uncertain, ¡°Can we really move to the county office?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, while sorting through the herbs, exined, ¡°The entire town is deserted; you have nothing to fear. I¡¯ll take down the signboard, and you can take the deeds to the house. Then it will belong to you, understand?¡±


    The Old Lady had barely ever visited the town in her life, let alone thought of living there.


    Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°Once you¡¯re in town, you can search through the cers and storerooms of each house. It¡¯s better than waiting to die here.¡±


    The Old Lady was tempted but still fearful to take such a step.


    The brave young girl asked, ¡°Fairy sister, could you take us there after you find the herbs?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The girl knelt to thank Chu Qingzhi, who helped her back up, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±<div>


    Squatting next to Chu Qingzhi, the girl observed, ¡°Sister, I see you¡¯ve picked all these herbs. Are they for treating people?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at her, ¡°Do you know about herbs?¡±


    The girl nodded, ¡°Yes, my grandfather and father were doctors. They were taken by soldiers to treat people and never returned.¡±


    ¡°Life will get better,¡± Chu Qingzhi assured her. ¡°Would you like to help me pick?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I would.¡± The girl went to fetch another bundle of herbs, sitting beside Chu Qingzhi, they both began sorting.


    After drinking some water and eating a few segments of lotus root, Old Lady regained some strength and joined in to help sort the herbs.


    With three of them working together, the work went much faster.


    In this tranquil setting, a group of vigers armed with sickles and hoes approached aggressively, ¡°Witch, did you kill them?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked up calmly, ¡°What? You want to join them?¡±


    Flustered, the vige chief had never encountered someone so defiant in his presence.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s tone remained cool, ¡°Don¡¯t bother me. I¡¯m picking herbs, or I can¡¯t guarantee I won¡¯t start ughtering again!¡±


    The vigers instinctively stepped back.


    The vige chief, unsure, blustered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of her. There are many of us, and just one of her. She can¡¯t defeat us all!¡±


    The butcher¡¯s son harshly interjected, ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many of our people, shouldn¡¯t you exin why?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi casually asked, ¡°Exin what?¡±


    ¡°Why did you kill them?¡± the butcher¡¯s son demanded, voice rising.


    With a mocking smile, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Dead is dead. What¡¯s there to exin? Why so many questions?¡±


    Her logic was irrefutable.


    Admiringly, the young girl watched Chu Qingzhi handle the situation, wishing she could be as formidable.<div>


    The vige chief, furious, rallied the vigers, ¡°She¡¯s so arrogant even after killing! Let¡¯s capture her. She looks tender; she must be delicious. Don¡¯t let her escape.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes glinted with a cold fire, but before she could speak, the young girl stepped in front, ¡°Are you dogs? Eating everyone you see. If you¡¯re so hungry, why don¡¯t you bite yourself?¡±


    Instantly, the vige chief turned his anger towards the young girl, ¡°And you, we¡¯ll stew you in a pot too!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice was icy, ¡°I advise you to leave before I lose my temper, or I won¡¯t mind wiping this vige off the map.¡±<div>


    Her calm tone sent shivers through the crowd.


    Seeing the vigers hesitate, the vige chief persisted, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her, she¡¯s just a paper tiger. Let¡¯s kill her!¡±


    Exasperated, Chu Qingzhi, seeing their hostile intent, decided she wouldn¡¯t mind adding a few more souls to her count. She scooped up a handful of stones and scattered them¡­


    The vigers at the door copsed, disbelief wide in their eyes. Upon closer inspection, each forehead bore a bloody hole.


    The young girl pped, ¡°Fairy sister, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    The Old Lady casually nced over. These people deserved their fate. For their selfish desires, they had consumed the vige¡¯s children and women. Now, their retribution hade.


    Chu Qingzhi formed a hand seal, and a gust swept the corpses far away, disappearing without a trace, ¡°It¡¯s quiet now.¡±


    The young girl looked up at Chu Qingzhi with admiration, her eyes shining brightly as if they were lit from within, ¡°Fairy sister, you¡¯re truly powerful.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°One must not be weak, or others will easily bully you.¡±


    The young girl took this lesson to heart, ¡°I understand now.¡±


    Old Lady then spoke up, ¡°Now that it¡¯s just me and some other elderly left in the vige, could you take us with you when you go?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Gather them together, have some water, and rest up. Once I¡¯ve finished selecting the herbs, I¡¯ll take you over.¡±


    Gratefully, the Old Lady agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll gather everyone right away.¡±<div>


    After three hours, Chu Qingzhi had sorted through a substantial amount of herbs, but she had yet to find Curcuma zedoaria, which was starting to concern her.


    The young girl noticed her unease, ¡°Fairy sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think to ask the locals earlier,¡± mused Chu Qingzhi, turning to the girl. ¡°Do you know where we can find Curcuma zedoaria?¡±


    Surprised, the girl eximed, ¡°You¡¯re looking for Curcuma zedoaria?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Chu Qingzhi. ¡°If you know where it is, please tell me. I¡¯ll make sure to reward you generously.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± the young girl said and ran inside the house. She came back carrying arge bag, ¡°Fairy sister, this is for you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hurriedly opened the bag to discover it was full of Curcuma zedoaria, ¡°Did you dig these up?¡±


    The girl nodded, ¡°Right when the smallpox outbreak began, my grandfather and father collected a lot of herbs. There¡¯s more inside the house if you need them.¡±


    Relieved, Chu Qingzhi felt as if she had found what she had been searching for without even looking. ¡°Take me to see them.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± the girl led Chu Qingzhi to the cer, where several bags were piled in a corner.


    Chu Qingzhi lifted the bags, inspecting each one. They were filled with valuable herbs that could be useful. ¡°I¡¯ll trade you food for these herbs,¡± she offered.


    ¡°No need,¡± the girl insisted, her voice firm. ¡°You saved me and my grandmother. These are to repay you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at the girl, ¡°You¡¯ve been a great help.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi then went outside, flew to a nearby mountain, and summoned a parrot, giving it some worms to eat. While the bird feasted, she pulled out paper and pen from her bag and wrote a letter. Once the parrot finished eating, she tied the note to its leg, ¡°Deliver this to a man named Xue Gui in Yunnan city.¡±

 Chapter 920: Settling into the County

    Chapter 920: Settling into the County


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As the parrot pped its wings and flew away, Chu Qingzhi returned to the young girl¡¯s home.


    At this time, the olddy had gathered all the remaining people from the vige at her house¡ªabout twenty in total, all over fifty years old. Thankfully, their age may have spared them from darker fates.


    The olddy said to Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Miss, everyone is here, and we¡¯ve packed our belongings. When do we leave?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°First, eat something to regain some strength; otherwise, you might not make it.¡±


    Heeding her advice, the olddy invited everyone inside, ¡°Come on in, everyone. We have water and lotus roots to eat.¡±


    ¡°You actually have food, that¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to thedy here. Without her, we¡¯d be starving just like you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve really met a kind soul.¡±


    Grinning, the olddy added, ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s why it¡¯s important to be kind. You never know when you might lose your life.¡±


    Everyone agreed more earnestly, especially thinking of the vige men who had died, feeling that it was indeed better to be kind.<div>


    By evening, after everyone had eaten their fill, Chu Qingzhi led the group of elderly and frail towards the county.


    The journey from the vige to the county took about half an hour, traversing rough and uneven paths that included a mountain climb, which was quite challenging.


    ¡°If you get tired, let me know, and we can rest before continuing,¡± Chu Qingzhi told them.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The young girl, having often yed at the medical clinic in the county as a child, knew the mountain paths well and led the way. Chu Qingzhi, who had previously flown, was unfamiliar with the route.


    Halfway there, Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Wait here for a moment. I¡¯m going to see if the wolf I fed earlier is still around. If it is, I¡¯ll bring it back to help guard our new home.¡±


    Everyone was both excited and slightly fearful¡ªit was a wolf, after all. Could it bite?


    Chu Qingzhi flew off in the direction she had left the wolf. She wasn¡¯t sure if it would still be there as she had only left some food for it without further ado.


    Finding the area around the broken y pot empty, she saw no sign of the wolf. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s gone!¡±


    She waited a little while before returning. Just as she flew over the mountain, she heard a wolf howl and turned to see a wolf, thin as a sheet of paper, chasing after her frantically.


    Chu Qingzhinded with a smile, ¡°You didn¡¯t leave, huh?¡±


    The wolf seemed relieved to see her return, too tired to stand straight, andy down panting heavily.


    Chu Qingzhi gently stroked the wolf¡¯s head. As dusk approached, she picked up the wolf, ¡°Rest now, I¡¯ll carry you back to the others.¡±


    This wolf had now experienced a pinnacle moment in its life.


    When Chu Qingzhi actually returned with a wolf, everyone took a step back in shock, except for the young girl who approached confidently. ¡°Fairy sister, can I take care of the wolf?¡±


    ¡°If you promise to treat it well, yes,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied, setting the wolf down. Once it stood, it nuzzled Chu Qingzhi in a show of gratitude.


    The girl nodded vigorously, ¡°I will.¡±


    After a brief rest, with the wolf recovering a bit, it followed the young girl as they continued their move to the county.


    On the way, the young girl asked Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fairy sister, what should we name the wolf?¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°You choose whatever you like; you are its master now.¡±


    The girl, looking at the red sun atop the mountain, filled with hope, suggested, ¡°How about calling it Sunshine?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good name,¡± Chu Qingzhi agreed.


    The girl patted the wolf¡¯s head, saying joyfully, ¡°Sunshine, from now on, that¡¯s your name. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡±<div>


    The wolf howled in response, expressing its gratitude.


    They needed to climb a mountain next. Once they crossed the peak, it would be a straight path to the county.


    As they struggled up the mountainous path¡­


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Suddenly, an elderly woman slipped and started rolling down the slope.


    Everyone was horrified; the young girl shouted, ¡°Grandma Xu!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi swiftly intervened, catching and steadying the woman, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, you¡¯re safe now.¡±


    Grandma Xu, resigned to her fate, murmured, ¡°I¡¯m old, and in these times, death isn¡¯t the worst thing. Don¡¯t bother saving me next time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t reply to that, simply saying, ¡°Let¡¯s catch up with the others.¡±


    Nodding, Grandma Xu joined the rest of the group. Two slightly younger women immediately supported her. One of them said, ¡°We came out together; we have to reach our destination together.¡±


    Grandma Xu smiled at them, ¡°I¡¯m just an old bag of bones; I can¡¯t die even if I wanted to, sorry for being a burden.¡±


    The other woman replied, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about being a burden. We¡¯re all in this together now; no one is allowed to talk about dying.¡±


    Grateful, Grandma Xu just smiled, ¡°Alright.¡±


    The young girl approached Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Fairy Sister, thank you for saving Grandma Xu. All three of her sons were forced to join the army, and her daughter-inw and grandson were¡­ eaten by those people. It¡¯s very tragic.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi inwardly noted, ¡°Still, the cultivation world is better. You listen to those with power, and your destiny is in your own hands.¡±


    They continued their arduous journey, eventually oveing the mountain to reach level ground. Gazing around, they finally saw hope and quickened their pace towards the county office, looking forward to living in big houses.


    Upon arrival, Chu Qingzhi soared into the air, removed the office¡¯s que with a single swipe, and reced it with another from a differentrge estate.


    Seeing the new que sparked a sense of renewal among the group. Their eyes gradually brightened with hope.


    Chu Qingzhi pped her hands, ¡°Everything¡¯s set. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    The young girl pushed open the gate, ¡°From now on, this is our home.¡± She entered, bouncing along with the wolf named Sunshine.


    Chu Qingzhi instructed, ¡°Everyone, pick your rooms and settle down. Get some water, and I¡¯ll see what food I can find.¡±


    The young girl caught up to her, ¡°Fairy Sister, can Ie with you? I want to learn how to find food so I can do it myself next time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi knew she would eventually leave, so it was good for the girl to learn survival skills.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she agreed and led the young girl to a neighboring estate. ¡°When searching for things, always start in the backyard; the front is unlikely to have what we need.¡±


    As they walked, Chu Qingzhi exined the usual rules for scavenging.


    The young girl¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration, ¡°Fairy Sister, you know so much!¡±


    ¡°The more you experience, the more you learn,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied as they entered a shed. ¡°In the future, if you run out of firewood,e here. Although you don¡¯t need it now, it¡¯s better to store some forter.¡±<div>

 Chapter 921: The Beginning of the Warfare

    Chapter 921: The Beginning of the Warfare


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The little girl obediently responded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi beckoned the little girl, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go find the warehouse, and after that, the cer. With such arge mansion, it¡¯s very likely that not everything was taken when they left.¡±


    The little girl followed her instructions, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi added, ¡°We can look elsewhere for nkets and quilts, as well as fabrics and clothes.¡±


    The little girl earnestly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve remembered all that.¡±


    After searching, the two reached the warehouse.


    The warehouse was located in the backyard and was locked, suggesting that it contained valuable items. Chu Qingzhi kicked the door open.


    The little girl was startled but then admired Chu Qingzhi, staring at her legs. Despite looking slender, they were incredibly powerful.


    The pair entered the warehouse to find several boxes amidst argely empty space.


    Upon opening the boxes, they were disappointed to find only valuable porcin, not a single grain of ricepletely impractical.<div>


    Wiping her face with the back of her hand, the little girl expressed her disappointment, ¡°There¡¯s nothing here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pulled out a set of teacups, ¡°We can take these home for drinking water, aren¡¯t they beautiful?¡±


    The little girl took them, smiling again, ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted her head, ¡°Let¡¯s keep looking.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    At the cer entrance outside the kitchen, the little girl set down the teacups, sped her hands together, and prayed, ¡°May the heavens bless us, there must be food down there.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, opened the cer, and climbed down thedder.


    The little girl followed slowly.


    The cer of therge household was spacious, filled with many pickling crocks, baskets, and cabs.


    Opening one of the crocks, they were greeted by a foul smell of rotten pickles. The water seal had dried up, allowing air in and causing decay.


    Suddenly, the little girl eximed, ¡°Ah, I found some dried radishes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi walked over to see several dried radishes, about five or six kilograms, ¡°Let¡¯s take these back, we can cook themter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The dried radishes were put into a cloth bag, easy to carry. The little girl grabbed the bag and headed towards the exit.


    Chu Qingzhi opened all the cabs to find them empty, then searched the surrounding area to no avail, ¡°We can go out now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After searching all likely ces in the mansion, they found only two items: a set of tea ware and a few kilograms of dried radishes.


    The little girl, holding the tea set in one hand and the radishes in the other, treasured them greatly, ¡°Fairy sister, are we going to look for more things?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take these back first, then continue searching.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±<div>


    The two searched threerge mansions and finally found ten kilograms of rice in a rice container, although the rice had been mostly eaten by bugs, leaving little left.


    Under such circumstances, having something was better than nothing. The little girl got a cloth to bag the rice, bugs included, to take home.


    Chu Qingzhi helped her bag it, then found a small jar of salt in the kitchen, taking it with them on their way home.


    Exhausted from hunger, the little girl could no longer search, and at that moment, Xue Gui arrived.<div>


    At the city gate, Xue Gui greeted with a bow, ¡°I have seen Miss Chu.¡±


    He was a close associate of Tang Jinghong. Chu Qingzhi did not conceal her identity, ¡°Have the medicinal herbs been loaded onto the cart?¡±


    Xue Gui pulled back the curtain of the cart, ¡°They are loaded, miss, please take a look.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi climbed onto the cart to check, especially the turmeric, and seeing no issues, she jumped down, ¡°Send it back.¡±


    Xue Gui, puzzled, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with me, miss?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say goodbye to the little girl and catch up with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi returned to the county office and handed over the collected vegetable seeds to the little girl, ¡°I have to leave now, you¡¯ll have to make your own way from here.¡±


    The little girl knelt and kowtowed, ¡°Fairy sister, I will remember you for a lifetime, never forgetting this kindness.¡±


    The old grandmother and others came out to see Chu Qingzhi off, ¡°Miss, we will remember your great kindness.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Take care, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    The little girl looked up, her eyes filled with earnest desire, ¡°Fairy sister, can you tell me your name?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°Chu Qingzhi.¡±<div>


    The little girl etched the name ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡± deep into her memory. ¡°Sister Qingzhi, farewell.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded and mounted her horse, riding away.


    The sound of horse hooves faded into the distance in the empty county town.


    The little girl knelt down three more times in the direction Chu Qingzhi had left, ¡°Sister Qingzhi, may your journey be smooth. I hope we can meet again.¡±


    ¡­


    Linzhang City, South Gate.


    Before dawn, the riverbank near the south gate was already crowded with people. Both inside and outside the city, the people almost surrounded the entire area, with some even climbing trees.


    Despite the crowd, it was eerily silent.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on arge pit dug by the riverside, as if it contained some precious spectacle.


    As the sky began to lighten, a troop of soldiers pushed through the crowd to the edges of the pit, standing tall and exuding an aura of invincibility like an unbreakable iron wall.


    Between the soldiers, the crowd parted to create a pathway two meters wide.


    After a brief wait, Tang Jinghong arrived on horseback. His face was handsome andmanding, dressed in a battle robe, his presence fierce and imperious, almost too daunting to look directly at.


    He dismounted before the pit, proiming, ¡°For too long, this divine ointment has caused suffering. Today, it shall all be destroyed here, witnessed by the heavens above and the people here, marking the start of the gunfire!¡±<div>


    The crowd cheered, ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡±


    Boxes of divine ointment were carried to the edge of the pit and poured in. The divine ointment looked unassuming in its dark green hue but was notoriously harmful.


    Everyone watched this scene, hearts pounding with excitement, relieved to see the substance being destroyed.


    Those who had suffered, losing families and homes because of this powder, cried on their knees, shouting praises to the heavens for this justice.


    A staggering five thousand pounds of divine ointment were confiscated¡ªa truly shocking amount.


    Amidst the cheers, a stealthy threat approached.


    Some assassins, disguised among the crowd, slowly edged closer to Tang Jinghong, armed with knives, sleeve arrows, and crossbows, determined to kill him.


    Tang Jinghong issued anothermand, ¡°Pour the lime!¡±


    Mixing the divine ointment with lime would properly destroy it.


    ¡°Yes, General!¡± The lime had been prepared, and upon hismand, soldiers swiftly began cutting the bags¡­


    ¡°Stop!¡± A masked figure in ck descended from the sky,nding on a tree, ¡°Kill Tang Jinghong, seize the divine ointment!¡±

 Chapter 922: Left Emissary

    Chapter 922: Left Emissary


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As his voice fell, countless figures emerged from the crowd, surrounding Tang Jinghong,unching arrows with their crossbows.


    Meng Shengdong drew his sword, ¡°Protect the general!¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s personal guards quickly shielded him in the middle, blocking the arrows with their shields in an imprable formation, while hidden archers retaliated against the assassins.


    In an instant, the scene was filled with flying arrows and a thick air of murderous intent.


    Tang Jinghong, wielding a heavy bow, casually pulled an arrow from the quiver and fired at the masked man who had just given the order.


    Anticipating that they woulde for the divine ointment, Tang Jinghong was thoroughly prepared. He had even worried they might not show up. Now, it appeared the enemy had mobilized everyone they could. If he could annihte them here, it would significantly weaken their forces.


    The arrow shed and struck the masked man¡¯s face. He tried to dodge but was a step toote; the arrow sliced off the flesh of his face, leaving him in severe pain and covered in blood.


    How could Tang Jinghong¡¯s arrows be so powerful? They seemed like divine weapons.


    Soon, a second arrow from Tang Jinghong flew towards the masked man, who again tried to dodge toote. This time, he lost an ear and fell from the tree in agony.


    A righteous fighter quickly followed up, finishing off the masked man and then saluting Tang Jinghong before rejoining the fray.<div>


    As the assassin spoke, the citizens had scattered and fled, nearly all gone but not far away. They needed to witness the destruction of the divine ointment before they could leave.


    The assassins were numerous and highly skilled, but the soldiers fought bravely. For a time, the battle was evenly matched.


    More and more volunteers joined, aiding the soldiers in killing the assassins.


    After killing the leader, Tang Jinghong shifted his aim slightly to the left, and fired another arrow¡­


    One assassin, unable to react in time, was struck through the chest by the arrow. The arrow¡¯s momentum didn¡¯t stop there; it continued to kill a second and then a third assassin before finally embedding itself deep into a wall.


    The assassins, witnessing this, trembled with fear. How could Tang Jinghong¡¯s strength be so great as to shoot an arrow with such force?


    Inspired by their general¡¯s prowess, our soldiers fought with renewed vigor.


    Tang Jinghong drew another arrow, aiming towards a denser group of assassins, his triple shot causing them to sweat profusely.


    To die without even realizing it¡ªwhat a terrifying thought!


    Seeing this, some assassins considered retreating, but this was not a ce they coulde and go as they pleased.


    Soldiers stationed at a distance moved in, trapping all the assassins between them and the front-line soldiers.


    Together, the forces quickly ughtered the disorganized assassins.


    Tang Jinghong roared, ¡°Leave none alive!¡±


    Hismand spurred the soldiers to even fiercer, more valiant efforts. Before long, all the assassins were in on the spot.


    Tang Jinghong dered, ¡°The operation continues!¡±


    The crowd quickly regrouped around the pit. No one cared about the dead assassins, but the wounded soldiers were quickly brought to Tang Jinghong¡¯s side, where military doctors were present.


    The divine ointment and lime continued to be poured into therge pit, a process thatsted for half an hour.


    A soldier reported to Tang Jinghong, ¡°General, all is ready.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked towards the pit, ¡°Bring in the water!¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The soldier acted, opening a sluice nearby. Water from a pre-prepared reservoir flowed in, rushing into the pit.


    The reaction of lime with water produces intense heat, incinerating the divine ointment thoroughly.


    Only by this method could the substance bepletely destroyed.


    The water slowly covered the base of the pit, enveloping both the divine ointment and the lime. The lime began to emit heat, the water steaming and bubbling intensely hot.<div>


    Under the eager eyes of the citizens, the divine ointment was gradually destroyed¡­


    The scene quieted down once more, everyone¡¯s gaze fixed on the pit, relieved to finally see the end of the harmful substance.


    This processsted a day, and by evening, the divine ointment waspletely gone. Light rain began to fall, as if the heavens too were blessing the people¡¯s deliverance.


    Having dealt with the divine ointment, the next step was to address those who sold it. All proprietors of opium dens and their associates were arrested. The proprietors were sentenced to fifteen years of hardbor, and the severity of sentences for associates varied based on their involvement.


    Death was too easy; they should spend their lives atoning for their sins.


    Such measures were greatly satisfying to the public.


    Linzhang City was cleansed of the divine ointment, and the surrounding poppy fields werepletely destroyed. The farnds were returned to the vigers, and all drug production sites were demolished, gradually restoring order.


    ¡­


    Inside a room.


    The Left Emissary walked in, and instantly the atmosphere became oppressive. The people inside scarcely dared to breathe. ¡°Linzhang City has beenpletely destroyed. What are your thoughts?¡±


    The voice of the Left Emissary was calm but inexplicably sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine, making them shiver.


    Hong Feiyun stood up and bowed, ¡°Left Emissary, I will personally take action to eliminate Tang Jinghong with all my efforts.¡±


    The Left Emissary looked up at Hong Feiyun, ¡°You indeed need to show some results. Lord Yun has been quite dissatisfied with your recent performance. If you fail again, you know the consequences.¡±<div>


    Hong Feiyun¡¯s heart tightened, and he broke out in a cold sweat, ¡°Understood, I will not disappoint Lord Yun.¡±


    The Left Emissary did not respond to thismitment. Disappointment was not expressed in words but shown through actions. ¡°What about the person you were sent to find? How is that going?¡±


    Hong Feiyun bowed lower, his voice subdued, ¡°There is still no news.¡±


    The Left Emissary¡¯s eyes turned cold, and everyone felt as if they were in the depths of winter, ¡°How many days has it been, and still no news? Are you nning to have Lord Yun handle this personally?¡±


    Hong Feiyun quickly replied, ¡°No, I will find this person as soon as possible.¡±


    The Left Emissary then turned to Wen Changyuan, who was responsible for finding new poppy cultivation sites, ¡°The farnds have been returned to the vigers. What¡¯s your n?¡±


    Wen Changyuan stood and bowed, ¡°I will immediately find new cultivation sites, ces fertile yet hard to locate, to alleviate Lord Yun¡¯s concerns.¡±


    The Left Emissary spoke slowly, ¡°The organization has lost many people recently. Mo Xiao, you need to recruit more to handle our affairs.¡±


    Mo Xiao responded, ¡°Yes, Left Emissary.¡±


    The Left Emissary issued one final order, ¡°Linzhang City is nowpletely under Tang Jinghong¡¯s control. Withdraw all operations to the neighboring city. If there is another failure, you may as well pay with your lives.¡±


    Several people responded resoundingly, ¡°Yes, Left Emissary!¡±

 Chapter 923: Arriving at the Theater

    Chapter 923: Arriving at the Theater


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the military camp.


    Worried about the safety of the medicinal herbs, Chu Qingzhi apanied Xue Gui back to Dalin. The journey there took a few days, but the return trip stretched over ten days, making Chu Qingzhi anxious to hurry everyone along.


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t return to the military camp upon arrival; instead, she went to meet Zeng Huo to catch up on the events of the past twenty or so days, particrly concerning the Yun Organization.


    She handed over the medicine and prescriptions to Xue Gui to give to Tang Jinghong.


    Inside the main tent.


    Xue Gui saluted Tang Jinghong, then presented the prescriptions and medical records, saying, ¡°General, I¡¯ve brought back the medicinal materials and the items you requested. Miss Chu has other matters and said she woulde to see you this evening.¡±


    ¡°Remember, keep quiet about anything rted to Qingzhi,¡± Tang Jinghong instructed as he took the items and inspected them. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. You can rest now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, General.¡± Xue Gui bowed and then left the main tent.


    Tang Jinghong handed the prescriptions to Meng Shengdong, ¡°Take the turmeric and these prescriptions to Doctor Fang, and tell him he¡¯s in charge of whates next.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong changed clothes and headed to the kitchen to prepare a wee meal for Chu Qingzhi.


    Before long, an announcement was posted at the entrance of Linzhang City¡¯s government office: ¡°Those wishing to quit smoking,e to the government office for treatment.¡±


    Half a monthter, the entire city of Linzhang had sessfully quit smoking, and life in the city slowly began to return to normal.


    ¡­


    In an inn, Lou Ze sat on a stool eating osmanthus cake, with a teacup beside him emitting wisps of steam. He waved his hand through the steam, quickly filling the room with a fragrant aroma.


    Zeng Huo flew in through the window, ¡°Sorry, it took me a while to shake off someone tailing me.¡±


    Lou Ze took a sip of tea and asked, ¡°Did you expose yourself?¡±


    Zeng Huo was also puzzled, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Hong Feiyun has people following me.¡±


    Lou Ze was not particrly interested in that detail and said, ¡°Let¡¯s skip over that for now. Tell me about any changes in the organization these past few weeks.¡±


    Zeng Huo exined, ¡°Quite a few changes. First, the Lord of the Left hase over personally to direct operations against Tang Jinghong. Second, Hong Feiyun is preparing to assassinate Tang Jinghong himself. Third, the organization has started to recruit members on arge scale. Fourth, members in Linzhang City are now moving to themercial city.¡±


    After hearing this, Lou Ze picked up another piece of osmanthus cake and began eating, ¡°Prepare yourself, we¡¯ll also head to themercial city.¡±


    Zeng Huo asked, ¡°When are we leaving?¡±


    Lou Ze thought for a moment, ¡°Not sure yet, just be ready, and I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zeng Huo agreed and then flew out through the window.


    After finishing his cake, Lou Ze pped his hands, went to bathe and change clothes, eager to meet Tang Jinghong since it had been nearly a month since theyst saw each other.


    ¡­


    Tang Jinghong personally cooked several dishes and took them to the camp, surprising everyone in the kitchen.


    Thest time Tang Jinghong had cooked was at the border when General Fan came to the camp with health issues from traveling too hastily, and Tang Jinghong had personally prepared some nourishing soup for him.


    Who could he be cooking for this time?<div>


    Regardless of the soldiers¡¯ spections, after cooking, Tang Jinghong bathed, changed into casual clothes, and sat at the table, handling military affairs while waiting for Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi arrived after dark, an hour after Tang Jinghong had finished cooking.


    A gentle smile appeared on Tang Jinghong¡¯s handsome face, his eyes also filled with warmth as he stood up and gently embraced Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I missed you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi wrapped her arms around Tang Jinghong¡¯s waist, smiling slightly, ¡°I missed you too.¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong kissed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face and let go, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ve cooked, have some.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m actually quite hungry.¡± Chu Qingzhi brushed her hand over the food, which immediately became steaming hot again. She took a seat cushion, sat down on it, and chose afortable position to eat.


    Traveling had left her exhausted; her entire body feltzy.


    Tang Jinghong served Chu Qingzhi some soup, ¡°This is ck chicken soup, specially prepared to nourish your body. Give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Chu Qingzhi took the soup and began to drink, ¡°It¡¯s perfectly simmered, delicious.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes were full of affection for Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you again next time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi served Tang Jinghong some food, ¡°You probably haven¡¯t been eating well either. Let¡¯s have a good meal today.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As they ate, they chatted about recent events. Tang Jinghong discussed the happenings in the camp and the city, while Chu Qingzhi shared her experiences in Chen¡¯an Kingdom. By the time they finished talking, they had also finished their meal.


    Just then, a letter was delivered. It read, ¡°Chu Qingzhi is performing at the Linzhang City theater.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the letter, ¡°Jinghong, this seems like a trap to lure you out.¡±


    Tang Jinghong pondered for a moment, lips pressed tightly, ¡°Since they¡¯ve gone to the trouble of sending this message, I must go and see for myself. You stay here and rest, I¡¯ll check it out.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi grabbed Tang Jinghong¡¯s wrist, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I want to see who is impersonating me.¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice softened, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? Rest here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi stood up, adjusting her clothes, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can rest when wee back.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said no more. He fetched a cloak and draped it over her shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s a bit chilly at night, this will keep you warm.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi wasn¡¯t afraid of the cold, nor would she normally feel cold, but she epted Tang Jinghong¡¯s kindness without objection, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They avoided the people in the camp and used their light skills to fly towards Linzhang City, their figuresnding on the rooftop across from the theater.


    The theater in front of them was an old and expansive building, reputedly constructed a hundred years ago by Linzhang City¡¯s wealthiest man to please his wife. It still looked quite magnificent.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Jinghong, you go inside alone. I¡¯ll follow behind and observe the situation.¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong gracefully descended to the theater¡¯s main entrance, looked around, and then walked inside.


    Chu Qingzhi flew down into the alley, transformed into the appearance of Lou Ze, and after waiting a bit, entered the theater.


    The theater was performing ¡°Man Jiang Hong,¡± and it was quite busy, with not a single empty seat in the house.


    ¡°Excellent!¡± As the performance reached apelling part, the audience pped and cheered enthusiastically, the venue buzzing with poprity.<div>


    The arrival of Tang Jinghong caused a momentary hush over the crowd, but it quickly resumed its normal buzz, as if nothing had happened.


    He scanned the room and did not see anyone resembling Chu Qingzhi; it indeed seemed like a real trap.


    Acting nonchntly, Tang Jinghong sat down, joining the audience in apuse. Many snacks wereid out on a table beside him. Lou Ze, now in disguise, came in, sat on the opposite side, and casually started to eat the snacks.


    Lou Ze, unfamiliar to Tang Jinghong, didn¡¯t know if he would be recognized. ¡°Join me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyebrows raised, sensing something familiar in the eyes of this stranger, though the rest did not resemble Chu Qingzhi. He smiled, ¡°Go ahead, they¡¯re all yours.¡±


    Lou Ze turned to look at Tang Jinghong, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong pushed the te of snacks towards Lou Ze, ¡°They¡¯re all yours, help yourself.¡±

 Chapter 924: The Real and Fake Qingzhi

    Chapter 924: The Real and Fake Qingzhi


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lou Ze regained hisposure, curious about how Jinghong had recognized him.


    Tang Jinghong didn¡¯t look at Lou Ze anymore; his attention was on the surroundings. Although it seemed peaceful, the faint traces of killing intent in the air were unmistakable to him.


    The people trying to kill him were clearly from the Yun Organization, but why choose this ce?


    Lou Ze, while watching the performance on stage, discreetly extended his divine consciousness to envelop the entire theater.


    He understood what was happening now; an interesting show was about to unfold.


    At amanding position on the second floor of the theater, a woman in theatrical costume stood puzzled. Why was Lou Ze here? And why did he enter just before or after Tang Jinghong?


    With the recent failures within the organization, could Lou Ze have betrayed them?


    If he was a traitor, thinking through the implications made too much sense. She quickly turned and headed to a room.


    ¡°Master, I suspect Lou Ze is the traitor.¡±


    ¡°On what grounds?¡±<div>


    ¡°Last time, when we attempted to assassinate Chu Qingzhi, only Zeng Huo and Lou Ze returned. I¡¯m unsure about Zeng Huo, but just now, Lou Ze and Tang Jinghong entered one after the other; they must be connected.¡±


    The person called Master¡¯s expression turned cold, and after a moment of silence, they ordered, ¡°Regardless of their rtionship, go and lock the doors. Once we deal with Tang Jinghong, we¡¯ll take care of Lou Ze as well. Better to kill wrongly than to let go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    After leaving the room, she immediately instructed her subordinates to lock the front and back doors, preparing to trap Tang Jinghong inside.


    Tang Jinghong, seemingly oblivious, sat calmly in his seat, enjoying the lively performance on stage.


    ¡°Many a soul sighs, yearning for the endless mortal realm¡­¡±


    ng, ng, ng¡ª


    Tang Jinghong rested his arm on the chair, nced at Lou Ze, ¡°Brother, have you had enough?¡±


    Lou Ze popped a peanut into his mouth and patted his hands cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯m done eating, but it wasn¡¯t very tasty. I¡¯ll buy something better from a shopter.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smirked, ¡°Buying your own is indeed more fitting.¡±


    As they spoke, a woman in a red theatrical costume took the stage and began to sing, ¡°Fury boils over, leaning on the railing, as the gentle rain stops, I look up¡­¡±


    Lou Ze admired the performer on stage, recognizing something admirable.


    They say the world might harbor two people who look alike. If he didn¡¯t know she wasn¡¯t his twin, he might have thought she was his sister.


    The performer looked nearly identical to Chu Qingzhi, even her gestures and expressions resembled her. Anyone not familiar with Chu Qingzhi wouldn¡¯t be able to tell them apart.


    Tang Jinghong also seemed momentarily stunned. Although the performer wore stage makeup, it didn¡¯t obscure the facial features. He instinctivelypared her with the Chu Qingzhi in his mind; she did look very simr. The only discrepancy was the eyes.


    The emotions and thoughts of a person are often reflected in their eyes.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes always conveyed calmness, fearlessness, and confidence, while this imposter¡¯s eyes carried a clear purpose and an artificially crafted fragility.


    Lou Ze tapped his fingers on the table lightly, ¡°Brother, any thoughts?¡±


    Tang Jinghong calmly observed, ¡°The real Qingzhi is elegant and confident, not petty like this. Even if their faces are simr, their auras are worlds apart.¡±<div>


    Lou Ze felt amused, ¡°Later, thatdy will invite you to meet. What will you do?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let her continue impersonating you,¡± Tang Jinghong paused, a sh of murderous intent briefly visible in his eyes.


    A chill passed through the air, causing a few strands of Lou Ze¡¯s hair to flutter.


    Lou Ze grabbed a handful of sugared beans, ¡°Brother, these beans are quite sweet.¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes softened slightly, ¡°Want anything else? I can ask the staff to bring it.¡±


    Lou Ze adjusted the dishes on the table to be more orderly, ¡°No need, this is enough.¡±


    Tang Jinghong tried a sugared bean; it was indeed quite sweet. ¡°Let me know if you need more.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Lou Ze continued eating.


    As the act ended, the performer dramatically swung her long sleeve, pausing with a meaningful nce at Tang Jinghong before leaving the stage.


    Lou Ze finished the beans in his hand, ¡°Brother, she¡¯s inviting you to meet. Are you not going?¡±


    ¡°The one who should be anxious isn¡¯t me.¡± Tang Jinghong calmly sat, took a sip of tea, then after a short while, stood up and headed backstage.


    Lou Ze raised an eyebrow slightly, admiring Tang Jinghong¡¯s strategic demeanor, which was full of allure. He called out to Tang Jinghong¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°Well said.¡±


    Tang Jinghong gave a slight smile, turned the corner of the corridor, and disappeared from sight.


    The second act on stage began, and not a single spectator had left the hall. It seemed as though they were there to watch the y, yet also waiting for something else.


    Lou Ze grabbed another handful of sugared beans to munch on.


    As Tang Jinghong made his way through the corridors behind the stage, a maid approached him, her demeanor respectful, ¡°Is this General Tang?¡±


    Tang Jinghong scrutinized her; she was clearly trained, possibly a martial artist. ¡°Yes.¡±<div>


    The maid¡¯s face lit up with surprise, ¡°If you are General Tang, Miss Chu has been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Tang Jinghong feigned surprise yet remainedposed, ¡°Who is this Miss Chu you speak of?¡±


    The maid observed Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression and responded, ¡°Miss Chu Qingzhi, of course. Surely you haven¡¯t forgotten her? She was in trouble, but our theater saved her. Initially, she wanted to find you, but due to the numerous assassins and her injuries, we had to keep her hidden. Out of desperation and concern for her safety, we couldn¡¯t risk exposing her. However, Miss Chu couldn¡¯t bear the separation any longer and thus risked arranging this meeting.¡±


    They had crafted quite the story, and it seemed they had prepared thoroughly. Tang Jinghong pretended to be anxious, ¡°Please, take me to her quickly.¡±


    The maid hesitated for a moment, ¡°General, please wait just a moment. Miss Chu is removing her makeup and changing clothes. She wille to meet you soon.¡±


    Tang Jinghong acted impatiently, ¡°Where is she? I¡¯ll wait by her side.¡±


    The maid inwardly thought his expressions were too genuine to be faked, ¡°Seeing how deeply you care, follow me, please.¡±


    She led Tang Jinghong through several corridors, then up to a room on the second floor, ¡°General, please wait here. Miss Chu will be out shortly after she changes.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought to himself that the theater wasn¡¯t asrge as the route they took suggested. There must be hidden mechanisms or secrets within these walls.


    It would be a shame to damage such a beautiful theater.


    While Tang Jinghong waited, Lou Ze had disappeared from his original spot. By the time others noticed, he had made his way to the theater¡¯s kitchen.


    The kitchen housed a cer that was more than it appeared to be.


    The first level of the cer was used for storing vegetables, but the second level revealed an underground theater mirroring the grandeur and decor of the one above, equally luxurious and splendid.<div>

 Chapter 925: The Gentle Trap

    Chapter 925: The Gentle Trap


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What on earth is the owner of this theater thinking?¡± Lou Ze mused as he descended deeper into the building. He could hear voices discussing quietly, though they were quite distant; the volume was low but didn¡¯t impede his eavesdropping.


    ¡°Grandfather, our theater has been overtaken by thieves. This theater is a legacy passed down to us, and I fear it might be ruined in our hands.¡±


    ¡°Right now, preserving our lives is what matters. A building can be rebuilt.¡±


    ¡°But why did these thieves target our theater? Everything here is invaluable. I¡¯m worried they might damage something.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, must we just sit and wait for death?¡±


    ¡°The thieves are not ordinary; we are no match for them. Any rash actions would simply lead us to our deaths without serving any purpose.¡±


    ¡­


    Lou Ze stopped in his tracks.


    Hearing their conversation, it was clear that they were the true owners of the theater, now hiding here because the ce had been upied by people from the Yun Organization.


    Lou Ze turned back; he had gathered enough information and didn¡¯t need to investigate further.<div>


    Suddenly, two figures in ck blocked his path in the corridor. ¡°Lou Ze, the master requests your presence.¡±


    Lou Ze smiled faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s go then; I was just about to look for your master.¡±


    Following the two men in ck, Lou Ze entered a room decorated with red silk and shining candles, resembling a bridal chamber.


    As he walked through, Lou Ze casually pulled at a piece of the red silk, and with a ¡°rip,¡± all the silks swept towards him.


    The opponent¡¯s strategy was quite ingenious¡ªusing the softness of the silk to trap him, a form of attack without needing to lift a finger.


    If he hadn¡¯t changed his ¡°shell,¡± he might have been captured¡­


    Lou Ze stepped back, pressed against the wall, then ducked to the floor, avoiding the trap. He flicked a me towards the red silk.


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª!¡± The fire spread rapidly across all the red silk.


    A scream erupted as a figure, entangled in silk, struggled frantically to escape but couldn¡¯t, eventually being consumed by the mes.


    The sound of many footsteps approached from outside¡­


    Lou Ze slipped into a corner¡¯s shadow, using the darkness to hide. Just as he concealed himself, the door was pushed open.


    Several men in ck entered, and the smell of charred flesh hit them, causing them to retch instinctively and hurry back out.


    At that moment, Lou Ze silently appeared behind them and with a single palm strike, sent all of them to their deaths.


    He dragged their bodies into the room, then made his escape.


    Meanwhile, Tang Jinghong was led by a maid into a room, ¡°General, thedy has been waiting for a long time, she¡¯s in the inner room, please go in.¡±


    Tang Jinghong stood still until the maid left and closed the door behind her; only then did he walk forward.


    Just a few steps in, ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡± emerged from behind a screen, looking at him with a face full of longing, ¡°General¡­¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised an eyebrow, noting how simr the two looked.


    He yed along, knowing they intended to kill him. His goal was to gather more information. ¡°Qingzhi, I¡¯ve been searching for you for so long. Howe you never sent word that you were hiding in this theater?¡±<div>


    ¡°I was afraid of implicating you. There are so many in the eastern border who wish to see us dead, one must be careful,¡± ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡± said, stepping closer to Tang Jinghong.


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Tang Jinghong replied, continuing the conversation.


    ¡°Jinghong, did you bring people with you? Can you take me away?¡± ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡± asked tenderly.


    Tang Jinghong furrowed his brows slightly, ¡°Take you away?¡±<div>


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡± looked pleadingly at him, ¡°They im to be rescuing me, but in reality, they¡¯re holding me captive. I don¡¯t want to be controlled by them. Jinghong, please take me with you.¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her palm discreetly, then quickly lowered it, the words ¡°SAVE ME¡± written in her palm.


    Tang Jinghong was momentarily at a loss.


    Was this person sent to kill him? What kind of trap was this?


    Tang Jinghong told ¡°Chu Qingzhi,¡± ¡°You might be mistaken, but I will now take you out of here. If anyone dares to stop us, they will pay with their life.¡±


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡± expressed profound gratitude, ¡°Jinghong, then let¡¯s go.¡±


    She ran to open the door, only to find the person she feared the most standing there. She stepped back, her eyes filled with panic.


    Hong Feiyun drew her sword and ced it against ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡¯s¡± neck, her eyes filled with murderous intent. She had intended for ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡± to assassinate Tang Jinghong, but now the impersonator had used the opportunity to seek help instead. ¡°General Tang, now that your fianc¨¦e is in my hands, what do you n to do?¡±


    Tang Jinghong remainedposed as he regarded the scene before him, his deep gaze inscrutable. He countered, ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±


    Hong Feiyun pressed the de slightly harder, causing a trickle of blood to appear on the impostor¡¯s delicate neck. ¡°I want her life. Is that eptable?¡±


    Tang Jinghong, realizing that the leader of the Yun Organization¡¯s assassins was a woman, coolly responded, ¡°That¡¯s fine, as long as you can take it.¡±


    Hong Feiyun was visibly agitated, ¡°Do you doubt I dare kill her?¡±


    Tang Jinghong dismissed her with indifference, ¡°If you wish to kill her, go ahead. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±<div>


    Hong Feiyun then realized that ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡± had already asked Tang Jinghong for help, and she felt like a fool for her oversight. ¡°In that case¡­¡±


    Just as she was about to enact her threat, a loud shout, ¡°Attack!¡± echoed through the area, halting Hong Feiyun¡¯s actions as she quickly looked downstairs.


    Her brow furrowed instantly, puzzled by the sudden arrival of numerous soldiers¡ªhadn¡¯t Tang Jinghonge alone?


    Of course, it must have been Lou Ze, the traitor!


    Hong Feiyun barked out an order, ¡°No matter the cost, capture Tang Jinghong!¡±


    She turned back to look into the room, but both Tang Jinghong and ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡± had vanished. Her face turned ashen, ¡°Pursue them!¡±


    Assassins spread out in all directions to encircle and trap Tang Jinghong.


    However, Tang Jinghong and ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡± hadn¡¯t actually left the room¡ªthey had merely hidden behind the door, sessfully deceiving the flustered Hong Feiyun.


    Once themotion outside died down, Tang Jinghong stepped out from behind the door, ready to find Lou Ze.


    As he emerged, Lou Ze approached him, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Leave this ce to them.¡±


    With so many soldiers around, none of the people here could escape.


    ¡°Wait for me!¡± ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡± followed closely, clinging to Tang Jinghong, fearing he might leave her behind.


    Lou Ze nced at ¡°Chu Qingzhi,¡± feeling as though he was looking in a mirror¡ªthis girl genuinely looked just like him, not merely a painted imitation.<div>


    Seeing Lou Ze¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡± quickly hid behind Tang Jinghong, intimidated by his prating stare, unable to meet his eyes directly.


    Lou Ze was puzzled by the uncanny resemnce between the two.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± A sword suddenly thrust towards them from the side.

 Chapter 926: Public Beheading

    Chapter 926: Public Beheading


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lou Ze swiftly blocked an attack with his hand while simultaneously pushing Tang Jinghong and ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡± to the side.


    Tang Jinghong drew his sword and lunged at Hong Feiyun, who dodged the thrust, missing the strike. Lou Ze then pped Hong Feiyun, causing her to inadvertently lunge toward Tang Jinghong¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Thwack¡ª¡± the sound of the weapon piercing flesh was unsettlingly crisp.


    Hong Feiyun looked at the sword impaled through her abdomen in disbelief. Why couldn¡¯t she resist when she was pushed just moments ago?


    Tang Jinghong withdrew his sword. ¡°Chu Qingzhi,¡± standing at a distance, rushed forward in excitement, pulled out a dagger, and slit Hong Feiyun¡¯s throat. Blood sttered over her. ¡°I have finally killed you, avenging my family. I have done it atst!¡±


    Hong Feiyun¡¯s expression was one of shock and realization, sumbing to her wounds in resentment.


    Lou Ze, utterly confused, remarked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is this some kind of internal conflict?¡±


    Tang Jinghong whispered to Lou Ze, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. When I went to the room to see her, she asked me to save her, even writing the message in her palm.¡±


    Lou Ze thought to himself that something was amiss, ¡°Let¡¯s deal with these assassins first.¡±


    They then split up to counterattack.<div>


    Just then, ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡± shouted, ¡°Your leader has been killed by us, any resistance will be met with death!¡±


    Lou Ze and Tang Jinghong ignored her and continued fighting. At such a critical moment, her cries were ineffective.


    With the military pressing in and the formidablebat skills of Lou Ze and Tang Jinghong, it wasn¡¯t long before they had eliminated all the assassins. The theater was soon filled with the stench of blood.


    Lou Ze and Tang Jinghong descended to the ground floor.


    Tang Jinghong ordered, ¡°Check for survivors and secure the finances.¡±


    This was everyone¡¯s favorite moment, gathering the spoils after annihting the enemy. Meng Shengdong responded, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Others took over the responsibility, leaving nothing for Lou Ze and Tang Jinghong to do. They stepped out onto the street.


    Zeng Huo approached them with a bow, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Hong Feiyun to personally engage and still be defeated by you two.¡±


    Lou Ze looked at Zeng Huo, ¡°When they deliver themselves to our doorstep, how can we refuse?¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of people, Hong Feiyun had indeed gambled everything,¡± Zeng Huo remarked, awestruck, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±


    Lou Ze proposed, ¡°I¡¯ll impersonate Hong Feiyun, and you¡¯ll assist me in meeting this Left Emissary.¡±


    Zeng Huo expressed concern, ¡°The Left Emissary is one of Lord Yun¡¯s ten close attendants, highly skilled and extremely sharp. He won¡¯t be easy to handle.¡±


    Lou Ze bluntly stated, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll just have to eliminate him.¡±


    Zeng Huo was nervous, ¡°Be careful. If something goes wrong, and Lord Yun finds out, you might never see him again.¡±


    Lou Ze secretly resolved to uncover exactly who Lord Yun was first, ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    At least before killing the Left Emissary, he would need to master his mannerisms and tone.


    Zeng Huo nodded.


    Lou Ze then turned to Tang Jinghong, ¡°I¡¯m off. Take care of yourself and keep in touch.¡±


    Tang Jinghong squeezed Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand reassuringly, ¡°Be careful. Let me know in advance the next time you return; I¡¯ll prepare a meal.¡±<div>


    Lou Ze smiled, ¡°Sure.¡±


    The two parted ways. ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡± ran out from the theater, looking around, ¡°Jinghong, where did that young man go?¡±


    Tang Jinghong, with a stern voice andmanding presence, replied, ¡°The name of this general is not for you to use casually. Mind your words!¡±


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡± shuddered with a chill, stammering, ¡°Ge-General, have you recognized me?¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong gave her a look that said ¡®are you an idiot¡¯, ¡°I knew from the beginning you were not her. Now, who are you?¡±


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi¡± knelt down, ¡°Forgive me, General. My name is Lan Qiongzhen, daughter of a theater troupe leader in the city. A year ago, a group of men in ck raided our home, killed the entire troupe, and kidnapped me.¡±


    ¡°I was taken to a mysterious ce where they forced me to learn everything about Chu Qingzhi.¡±


    ¡°I never wanted to learn about Chu Qingzhi, but if I refused, they beat me and threatened to sell me into a brothel. I had no choice but toply.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to find a way to escape, but the security was too tight, and I couldn¡¯t get away.¡±


    ¡°It was only two days ago that I was brought to this theater. They instructed me to lure you in and then take the opportunity to kill you. However, I did not follow through with their n.¡±


    Lan Qiongzhen spoke earnestly, ¡°General, every word I say is true. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can verify my story in the city. Can you let me go?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Lan Qiongzhen intently, ¡°If I let you go now, you¡¯d be killed the moment you step out. Do you still want to leave?¡±


    Lan Qiongzhen, confused, asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you look like her!¡± Tang Jinghong scrutinized Lan Qiongzhen, searching for any differences between her and Chu Qingzhi. He finally noticed a small mole at the tip of her eyebrow.


    Lan Qiongzhen pleaded urgently, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault I look like her. I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something you might want to exin to the assassins, though they might not listen,¡± Tang Jinghong remarked coldly. Someone with Chu Qingzhi¡¯s face could easily be used by malevolent forces to wreak havoc, potentially ruining Chu Qingzhi¡¯s reputation in the army or among the public.


    Lan Qiongzhen¡¯s expression stiffened, realizing the gravity of her situation, ¡°General, please save me.¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong instructed, ¡°Wear a veil. Come with me to the military camp. Without my order, you must not remove the veil in public, you cannot leave the camp, you must not meet anyone, and you must behave. Once the matters in the eastern border are settled, you will be free. If you disobey, you will be dealt with ording to militaryw.¡±


    Lan Qiongzhen, somewhat frightened, asked, ¡°What is militaryw?¡±


    Tang Jinghong spoke slowly, ¡°Public beheading.¡±


    Lan Qiongzhen was taken aback, ¡°¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to die. She still wanted to find her brother, see the destruction of the Yun Organization, and witness the end of all this before she could consider death.


    Lan Qiongzhen solemnly vowed, ¡°I will follow your orders precisely.¡±


    Tang Jinghong no longer engaged with her. After the army looted the spoils of war, he returned to the military camp.


    He took Lan Qiongzhen to Chu Qingning¡¯s tent and stood at the entrance, ¡°Qingning,e out for a moment.¡±


    Chu Qingning immediately emerged from the tent. Her gaze briefly flitted over Lan Qiongzhen, who was veiled, then settled on Tang Jinghong, ¡°Jinghong, what happened?¡±


    Tang Jinghong, with one hand behind his back, exined, ¡°This person will be under your care from now on. She will serve as your maid and assistant.¡±


    Chu Qingning looked puzzled, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Tang Jinghong instructed Lan Qiongzhen, ¡°Remove your veil and show her. From now on, she is your mistress. Besides keeping your identity hidden, you have an additional duty to protect her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General,¡± Lan Qiongzhen said as she removed her veil.<div>

 Chapter 927: Heavy Losses

    Chapter 927: Heavy Losses


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingning was overjoyed and rushed forward to embrace Lan Qiongzhen, ¡°Fifth sister, you¡¯re finally back! Your fourth sister has been waiting for you every day.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hadmunicated with Chu Qingning beforehand, so Chu Qingning knew that Chu Qingzhi hadn¡¯t perished.


    Lan Qiongzhen did not move, her eyes welling up with tears. She too had a sister, but everything had vanished when the assassins invaded, ¡°Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingning stiffened, releasing Lan Qiongzhen, and stared at her warily, ¡°You are not my fifth sister.¡±


    The scent on her was wrong, her voice was wrong, the feeling of her embrace was wrong, and Qingzhi would never call her sister, but always fourth sister.


    She turned to Tang Jinghong, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Tang Jinghong exined in a low voice, ¡°Do you understand now?¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± She beckoned to Lan Qiongzhen, ¡°Come inside with me.¡±


    Lan Qiongzhen bowed to Tang Jinghong and followed Chu Qingning into the camp tent.


    Tang Jinghong returned to the main tent and summoned Wen Shaoyuan, ¡°Keep a close watch on Lan Qiongzhen, do not allow any mistakes.¡±<div>


    Wen Shaoyuan, the leader of Tang Jinghong¡¯s secret guards, was always tasked with handling these covert matters.


    Wen Shaoyuan cupped his fists. ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Elsewhere, the persona Chu Qingzhi had adopted, Hong Feiyun, was sessfully rescued and taken to a Yun Organization stronghold called Shangyun.


    The Yun Organization was immenselyrge, spreading through the eastern border like a spider web, already infiltrating every aspect of the region. To eradicate this organization was no overnight feat, nor an easy one. The stronghold mentioned had over a hundred locations, this being one of the smaller ones, and it was also Zeng Huo¡¯s first visit.


    In a room, Hong Feiyun feigned severe injuries while Zeng Huo covered for her, bringing in a doctor for treatment. Now, she was resting in bed.


    Hong Feiyu came to see her, ¡°Sister, look at how miserable you are, you were beaten so badly.¡±


    Hong Feiyun opened her eyes and slightly turned her head to look at Hong Feiyu, ¡°Are you happy now that your sister is ¡®dead¡¯?¡±


    Now that she had be Hong Feiyun, she couldn¡¯t let Hong Feiyu be an obstacle; she needed to pull her in as an ally.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Hong Feiyun to still not have killed Hong Feiyu, nor had she ever taken thetter out on missions. Blood ties were not so easily severed.


    Hong Feiyu¡¯s face shed with anger, ¡°Hong Feiyun, you always think so highly of yourself. Just because you¡¯re the older sister, do you think you¡¯re so great?¡±


    Hong Feiyun cut to the chase, ¡°I¡¯m giving Mu Xiao to you, from now on he¡¯ll work for you.¡±


    This statement confused Hong Feiyu, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Hong Feiyun repeated, ¡°I don¡¯t fancy Mu Xiao anymore, I¡¯m letting him be yours.¡±


    Hong Feiyu stepped back, incredulous and somewhat angry, ¡°Why would you give him to me? Do I need your charity?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my sister, we shouldn¡¯t be enemies over a man,¡± Hong Feiyun earnestly looked at Hong Feiyu, ¡°If I get involved, you¡¯ll never be able to be with Mu Xiao.¡±


    Hong Feiyu¡¯s rage almost materialized, ¡°Why are you doing this? You act all conceding when I hate you, why? Are you expecting my gratitude?¡±


    Hong Feiyun was even more sincere, ¡°Because you¡¯re my sister. After the life-and-death ordeal just now, I realized nothing is more important than family.¡±


    Hong Feiyu stared nkly at Hong Feiyun, not believing her words. She knew how much Hong Feiyun liked Mu Xiao; how could she simply let go?


    As she was lost in thought, Zeng Huo¡¯s voice rang out from outside the door, ¡°Master, Mu Xiao has arrived.¡±<div>


    Both Hong Feiyun and Hong Feiyu turned towards the door.


    Hong Feiyun gave Hong Feiyu a look, it¡¯s your decision whether to see him or not.


    After a struggle, Hong Feiyu went to open the door. Seeing Mu Xiao at the door, her expression becameplex for a moment, ¡°Come in, my sister is severely injured and can¡¯t be exposed to the wind.¡±


    Mu Xiao nced at Hong Feiyu and walked into the room, approaching the bed, ¡°I heard about your ident and came to see how you were.¡±<div>


    Hong Feiyun looked at Mu Xiao, surprised that the person responsible for recruiting members into the organization was a schr with a refined appearance, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mu Xiao, showing concern, said, ¡°I also know some medical techniques, let me take your pulse.¡±


    A doctor too? Hong Feiyun thought, wondering why such a person would join the Yun Organization, ¡°No need, the doctors have already treated my wounds.¡±


    Mu Xiao insisted, ¡°I¡¯m not reassured, let me check.¡±


    This scene made Hong Feiyu breathe faster with jealousy; she always said Mu Xiao liked her sister, his concern was proof enough.


    Ridiculous, Hong Feiyun had just said she was giving Mu Xiao to her, surely she was just showing off.


    The more Hong Feiyu thought about it, the angrier she got, and then stormed out.


    Mu Xiao turned his head slightly, ¡°Feiyu probably needs to go through some things before she can grow up, she¡¯s still just a child at heart, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t hold it against her,¡± Hong Feiyun observed Mu Xiao¡¯s expression, it seemed that Mu Xiao really did like Hong Feiyun, and treated Hong Feiyu like a sister?


    As Mu Xiao took her pulse, he said soothingly, ¡°You¡¯re injured now, try to stay calm, I¡¯ll talk to Feiyu.¡±


    Hong Feiyun looked up into space, thinking to herself, Mu Xiao could even tell how agitated she was just by taking her pulse, his medical skills must be more than just superficial, ¡°I know, my sister is always impulsive, you must really talk to her, she always listens to you.¡±


    Mu Xiao paused, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I also just see Feiyu as a sister.¡±


    So¡­<div>


    Mu Xiao saw Hong Feiyun staring nkly at him and felt somewhat unable to bear it, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand after all these years?¡±


    She understood, but the ¡®she¡¯ he referred to probably didn¡¯t.


    At that moment, a dreadful guess formed in her mind: Mu Xiao liked Hong Feiyun, but Hong Feiyun, knowing Hong Feiyu also liked Mu Xiao, had never epted him?


    If that was the case, it was truly melodramatic to the extreme.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mu Xiao said awkwardly and hurried away.


    Zeng Huo came in, ¡°Did they all leave angry because of you?¡±


    Hong Feiyun sat up in bed, ¡°They¡¯re angry at themselves, I haven¡¯t got the time for that.¡± Love triangles, the most annoying.


    Zeng Huo stroked his chin, ¡°Leaving angry isn¡¯t the worst, I¡¯m more worried they might end up dead because of it, what¡¯s our next step?¡±


    Hong Feiyun thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Where is Left Emissary?¡±


    She needed to meet this Left Emissary to better mimic his behavior.


    Zeng Huo replied, ¡°Left Emissary has been at another stronghold for the past few days, you won¡¯t be able to meet him anytime soon, luckily you didn¡¯t see him, otherwise he would have to hold you ountable, do you know how much you¡¯ve cost the organization?¡±

 Chapter 928: Exceptionally Outstanding

    Chapter 928: Exceptionally Outstanding


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Looks like the next step is to regain the trust of Left Emissary,¡± Hong Feiyun said, dismissing her own concerns, ¡°What does it matter to me anyway?¡± She changed the subject, ¡°What does Left Emissary like?¡±


    Zeng Huo looked at Hong Feiyun incredulously, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of giving a gift, are you?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Hong Feiyun retorted.


    Zeng Huo crossed his arms, shaking his head, ¡°Left Emissary has countless rare treasures. He won¡¯t fancy anything you offer.¡±


    Hong Feiyun asked further, ¡°Then, does this person have any weaknesses?¡±


    Zeng Huo thought for a moment, ¡°There is one.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Hong Feiyun inquired.


    Zeng Huo revealed, ¡°It¡¯s said that Left Emissary has a son who is paralyzed. If you can cure his son, he would surely cover for you regarding this incident.¡±


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll use his paralyzed son as our breakthrough.¡±


    ¡­<div>


    In a room somewhere, a man wearing an eagle mask stood in front of a window, gazing at the moon in the sky.


    Behind him, a subordinate reported, ¡°The assassination attempt at Hong Feiyun¡¯s opera house failed. Except for Hong Feiyun being rescued, the rest were annihted!¡±


    The masked man burst intoughter, ¡°Well done, well done!¡±


    The subordinate continued, ¡°However, Master, the target Lou Ze you asked us to monitor disappeared after the assassination attempt. We searched the entire opera house and couldn¡¯t find him.¡±


    The masked man¡¯s smile faded, turning to anger, ¡°Vanished into thin air?¡±


    The subordinate knelt, ¡°Master, Lou Ze has always been elusive. We had difficulty capturing his whereabouts. Please give us more time, we will definitely find him.¡±


    The masked man closed his eyes in resignation, not in a hurry, ¡°After you find Lou Ze, don¡¯t bother reporting back to me. Directly tell him that I know the whereabouts of the second batch of military supplies, and have hime to me.¡±


    The subordinate replied, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The masked man waved dismissively, ¡°You may leave.¡±


    The subordinate responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­


    With matters settled in Linzhang City, Tang Jinghong led his army toward Shang City.


    All the officials and citizens of the city came to see them off.


    The magistrate watched the departing troops, ¡°Fortunately, we had General Tang and Chu Qingzhi; otherwise, I might still be in a dark prison, and Linzhang City would have been doomed.¡±


    The magistrate¡¯s advisor concurred, ¡°Lord, Chu Qingzhi and General Tang are the lucky stars of the eastern border.¡±


    The magistrate nodded, ¡°Send out an order, if anyone discovers the presence of the ¡®Celestial Ointment¡¯ within Linzhang City, they must report it to the authorities immediately. Rewards will be given for contributions, and failure to report will be consideredplicity.¡±


    It was essential to maintain the newly achieved peace.


    Wen Jun became rode up on a fast horse, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m going to serve the court now. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve made many mistakes before, and now it¡¯s time to make amends.¡±


    The magistrate was greatly relieved; his brother had truly matured through this ordeal, ¡°Be careful, and write to me often.¡±<div>


    ¡°Sure.¡± Looking towards the horizon, knowing he might not return, Wen Jun became somewhat sentimental, ¡°Big brother, take care of yourself, and look after my sister-inw and my niece and nephew.¡±


    The magistrate nodded, ¡°I will. I won¡¯t let them suffer like before.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Wen Jun bowed to the magistrate, then rode swiftly to catch up with Tang Jinghong.


    Several other righteous warriors who had been observing from afar also decided to join Tang Jinghong. After this incident, everyone saw Tang Jinghong¡¯s determination and had great confidence in him.<div>


    ¡­


    From Linzhang City to Shang City, the army needed to march for three days.


    Three dayster, the army encamped on the outskirts of Shang City, with tents stretching for miles, a magnificent sight.


    Meng Shengdong entered the main tent, ¡°General, Yan Zihao requests an audience.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was reading a letter. Upon hearing this, he pressed the letter under a book and gestured, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Meng Shengdong bowed and went to the tent door.


    Soon, Yan Zihao entered, ¡°I¡¯vee to see the general.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked up, his gaze indifferent, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Yan Zihao saluted and got straight to the point, ¡°General, I wish to earn military merits.¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised an eyebrow, ¡°Earning merits is not as simple as saying so. Are you aware of the possible price, even risking your life?¡±


    Yan Zihao did not hesitate, ¡°I am willing to risk my life.¡±


    Tang Jinghong regarded Yan Zihao with increased interest, ¡°Even if it means getting nothing in return, you¡¯re not afraid?¡±


    ¡°Not afraid!¡± Yan Zihao said decisively. For someone of his background, living an inconsequential life was the true fear.<div>


    Tang Jinghong, seeing Yan Zihao¡¯s determination, decided to give him a chance, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll assign you a mission. If you aplish it, I will make full use of your abilities.¡±


    Yan Zihao¡¯s heart leaped with eagerness, ¡°Please tell me, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong revealed, ¡°I¡¯ve just received intelligence that there¡¯s a secretive cult within Shang City. Your task is to infiltrate this organization, rify their personnel rtionships, and most importantly, identify their leader. If you can confirm the leader, you don¡¯t need to report back; just eliminate him.¡±


    Yan Zihao¡¯s heart tightened slightly, ¡°Yes, General, I willplete the mission.¡±


    Tang Jinghong cautioned, ¡°While I say this, your safety is still the priority. Loyalty and capability are not merely demonstrated by dying; I value results. Do you understand?¡±


    Yan Zihao had an epiphany, ¡°Thank you for the guidance, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong waved him away, ¡°Go now.¡±


    After Yan Zihao left, Jiang Zhanglin entered, ¡°I¡¯vee to see the General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong examined Jiang Zhanglin. Although he was a noble son, he had been with the army without a singleint of fatigue. For this reason alone, Tang Jinghong held him in higher regard, ¡°Are you also here to take on a mission?¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin bowed, ¡°General, I wish to serve.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was surprised, ¡°Do you know that Yan Zihao has also taken on a mission?¡±


    ¡°I am aware,¡± Jiang Zhanglin paused, then added, ¡°General, you must have assigned him to investigate the cult in Shang City.¡±


    Tang Jinghong was quite taken aback, ¡°Why would you say that?¡±<div>


    Jiang Zhanglin carefully exined, ¡°At this moment, that is the only significant challenge you face, and with Yan Zihao¡¯s eagerness to prove himself, it is the mission you would most likely assign him.¡±


    Clearly one of the top schrs from the Imperial Academy, Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s astuteness impressed Tang Jinghong, ¡°You are correct. If hepletes this task, I will indeed credit him with military merits.¡±


    ¡°That is only appropriate,¡± Jiang Zhanglin agreed.


    Tang Jinghong considered him, ¡°Youck martial skills and are too conspicuous, too eye-catching.¡±


    He thought for a moment, ¡°I want you to check out the surrounding viges and towns. I¡¯ll give you three days to investigate. I want results after three days. Can you manage that?¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin requested, ¡°May I ask the General to assign some men to assist me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong tapped his fingers lightly on the table, ¡°There are no men in the army to spare for you. However, you canmand Du Zhaolin and others as you see fit. I will issue a military order to that effect.¡±

 Chapter 929: Shangyun Stronghold

    Chapter 929: Shangyun Stronghold


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s expression stiffened momentarily when General Tang Jinghong assigned him a few unreliable men, ¡°Thank you, General.¡±


    General Tang waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Go on.¡±


    In truth, General Tang already knew the situation in the viges and towns. Sending Jiang Zhanglin to inspect them once more was also a test of his capabilities.


    The face of the former Grand Tutor couldn¡¯t be ignored, but Jiang Zhanglin was also a talent worth developing. By putting him through these tests, Tang felt more assured about his future service to the great Ling Empire.


    Du Zhaolin, Rong Shennning, and Yi Chuanchuan immediately received a military order, instructing them to follow Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s arrangements under penalty of twenty military canes for disobedience.


    Du Zhaolin, holding a sieve, joked, ¡°Our delicate skins can¡¯t handle twentyshes. Wouldn¡¯t that kill us?¡±


    Gambling was forbidden in the camp to avoid the cane, and he had been holding back because he feared for his buttocks.


    Rong Shennningzilyy on his bed, ¡°I want to sleep, not interested inpleting any missions.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan was packing his bag and scoffed, ¡°Youzy bugs are good for nothing. What else can you do besides being parasites? Useless!¡±


    Du Zhaolin gripped the sieve tighter, his fingers whitening with anger, ¡°Who are you calling useless?¡±<div>


    Yi Chuanchuan nced at the two, ¡°If the shoe fits, wear it!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of them. This was a military camp; if they dared to start a fight, he was ready to retaliate. Their pathetic skills meant nothing to him; he could tten them in minutes.


    Du Zhaolin and Rong Shennning approached Yi Chuanchuan threateningly, cracking their knuckles as if ready to fight.


    Yi Chuanchuan put down his bag and stared them down coolly, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, I don¡¯t hold back in a fight, and if you get hurt, don¡¯t me me!¡±


    ¡°Yi Chuanchuan, we¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time!¡± Du Zhaolin swung a punch at Yi Chuanchuan¡¯s face.


    Yi Chuanchuan ducked, swiftly turned around, and kicked Du Zhaolin¡¯s buttocks, ¡°You think you¡¯ve tolerated me? You think I haven¡¯t tolerated you?¡±


    Du Zhaolin fell forward, his nose hitting the ground, blood gushing instantly, ¡°It hurts, it hurts¡­¡±


    Rong Shennning rushed to help Du Zhaolin up, then aimed a kick at Yi Chuanchuan, ¡°You¡¯re hitting too hard, I need to teach you a lesson.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan raised his leg too, and their feet collided.


    Rong Shennning stumbled backward, pulling Du Zhaolin with him as they both fell to the ground, their rear ends aching, ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan casually retracted his leg, ¡°I told you, I know martial arts. You two are just fluff, dealing with you is as easy as eating.¡±


    Rong Shennning gasped in pain, ¡°Yi Chuanchuan, I¡¯ll remember this. Wait till we get back to the capital, I¡¯ll make sure you regret this.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Shouldn¡¯t I get some retribution now then?¡± Yi Chuanchuan sneered as he approached them.


    The two slowly moved backward, fearing another bout of Yi Chuanchuan¡¯s wrath. The pain was too much.


    Du Zhaolin clutched the sieve, ready to throw it at Yi Chuanchuan if he came closer, ¡°Yi Chuanchuan, we came from the capital together. My father is closely watching my progress, if you dare to hit me, my father won¡¯t let your family off in the court.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan paused, but then thought, they would target his family regardless of the excuse, ¡°Threats won¡¯t work on me. I¡¯m not scared.¡±


    Seeing Yi Chuanchuan was serious, Rong Shennning hurriedly added, ¡°Yi Chuanchuan, if you dare hit me¡­¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan punched Rong Shennning, giving him a ck eye. After hitting him, he mockingly asked, ¡°So what if I hit you?¡±


    Rong Shennning was speechless¡­<div>


    Yi Chuanchuan also punched Du Zhaolin, giving him a matching ck eye, ¡°You like to gang up, right? I¡¯ll let you share the pain!¡±


    Rong Shennning and Du Zhaolin¡¯s eyes zed with rage, Rong Shennning roared, ¡°Yi Chuanchuan, we¡¯re sworn enemies now.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan shrugged, ¡°Whatever.¡±


    At that moment, the tent p was lifted and Jiang Zhanglin entered, ¡°Are your things packed? We need to leave soon.¡±<div>


    Yi Chuanchuan turned and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m ready, not sure about them.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be ready in a moment.¡± Facing the threat of military discipline, Rong Shennning and Du Zhaolin hurriedly got up and looked sheepishly at Jiang Zhanglin, feeling somewhat shamed by their disheveled state.


    Jiang Zhanglin observed their ck eyes, nced at the sky, and noted the symmetry of their appearance.


    The two quickly went to pack their things. Seeing them pack as if they were going on a spring outing, Yi Chuanchuan dumped out their excessive supplies, keeping only a few necessary items of clothing, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin patiently waited on the side. Once all three were ready, he said, ¡°The General has given us only three days toplete this mission. If we don¡¯t rify the situation within three days, this mission will be considered a failure, and no military merits will be recorded.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan asked with surprise, ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, if we seed, we¡¯ll get military merits?¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡± Yi Chuanchuan thought to himself that if he earned military merits, it would prove his maturity and reliability back home.


    Du Zhaolin was indifferent.


    Rong Shennning felt a spark of motivation. As the grandson of the Prime Minister, if he could earn military merits, he would be even more cherished when he returned home.


    Right, this mission to scout the area had no inherent danger; he was determined to seed and gain those merits.


    With their own thoughts, they set off under Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s leadership.


    Yan Zihao watched their departing figures, his gaze deepening. Everyone wanted to earn military merits, but were military honors that easy toe by?<div>


    He went back to pack his things and left the camp after dark.


    Inside the main tent.


    Tang Jinghong inquired, ¡°Have they all left?¡±


    Meng Shengdong replied, ¡°Yes, General, they have all left. Yan Zihao left after dark. General, should we send someone to protect them covertly?¡±


    Tang Jinghong instructed, ¡°Assign one person to each, but remind them not to intervene unless their lives are in danger.¡±


    Meng Shengdong affirmed, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong then penned a confidential letter to be sent to the capital.


    ¡­


    At the Shangyun Stronghold.


    Having explored the area for three days, Chu Qingzhi had a clear understanding of the entire stronghold.


    The Shangyun Stronghold was located in the mountains near Shang City, resembling a bandit¡¯s den but with beautifully constructed buildings that upied arge area. The entire expanse was part of the Shangyun Stronghold.


    Surrounded by dense, towering trees, the stronghold was invisible from the outside unless viewed from the sky.


    Near a waterfall.<div>


    Zeng Huo returned from the outside, ¡°Master, General Tang¡¯s army has now encamped outside Shang City.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re moving fast this time. Does he have any other moves?¡± Hong Feiyun asked, catching raindrops from the waterfall, cool to the touch.


    Zeng Huo found it odd, ¡°I only saw a few schrs leaving the camp, no other activity.¡±


    They were either schrs or minor hooligans; what could they do? Hong Feiyun didn¡¯t understand Tang Jinghong¡¯s strategy but assumed he had his reasons, ¡°Never mind what Tang Jinghong is doing. Has Left Emissary returned?¡±

 Chapter 930: The Scent of Home

    Chapter 930: The Scent of Home


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zeng Huo hade specifically to convey this news to Hong Feiyun, ¡°He¡¯s back, and he will probably summon you soon.¡±


    As the saying goes, speak of the devil and he appears. A man flew in andnded in front of them, ¡°Red Hall Master, Left Emissary requests your presence.¡±


    The title of Hall Master was Hong Feiyun¡¯s rank within the Yun Organization, known to all as the Red Hall Master.


    Hong Feiyun nodded, ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    In the room, Left Emissary sat prominently, exuding an icy aura, his eyes dark and cold, more terrifying than those of a venomous snake, ¡°Hong Feiyun, how do you exin yourself this time?¡±


    Hong Feiyun clutched her chest to feign severe injury, coughing twice, ¡°Left Emissary, I did not anticipate that Tang Jinghong would use himself as bait to set a trap, nor did I expect Lan Qiongzhen¡¯s feigned allegiance when she actually did not assassinate Tang Jinghong but sought his help instead.¡±


    It was unexpected for such endurance from this woman. Left Emissary looked at Hong Feiyun, ¡°You said you would take your own life as penance for this failure.¡±


    Hong Feiyun quickly responded, ¡°I did say that, but I¡¯ve ¡®died¡¯ once before, and now I no longer wish to die. Left Emissary, I have a proposal to exchange for my life, if you would hear it?¡±


    ¡°Speak,¡± Left Emissary¡¯s gaze was icy, seeing her as good as dead, someone had to be ountable.


    Hong Feiyun hinted, ¡°The individual Left Emissary asked me to find has been located, and his medical skills are unparalleled. He could cure your son¡¯s paralysis¡­¡±<div>


    At the mention of ¡°curing paralysis,¡± Left Emissary¡¯s gaze sharpened instantly, ¡°Do you understand what you are saying?¡±


    Hong Feiyun calmly stated, ¡°I do, which is why I wonder if Left Emissary would grant me an opportunity.¡±


    The matter of his son was a sore spot for him. If there was a chance to resolve this issue, he would pay any price. Left Emissary promised, ¡°If you can indeed bring this person into our organization, then I will consider this matter resolved.¡±


    Hong Feiyun straightforwardly said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±


    But Left Emissary was not so easily fooled and demanded sternly, ¡°How much time?¡±


    Hong Feiyun showed a slightly troubled expression, ¡°I will go speak to him tomorrow.¡±


    Left Emissary fixed his gaze on Hong Feiyun, ¡°I await your news.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hong Feiyun bowed and left.


    Exiting the room, Hong Feiyun nced back slightly; she understood Zeng Huo¡¯s feelings now. Left Emissary was like a dangerous block of ice, ever ready to crash down upon you.


    Back at her residence, Zeng Huo approached, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Hong Feiyun nced at Zeng Huo, her gaze lingering on a nearby daffodil, ¡°When have I ever failed to handle a situation?¡±


    Zeng Huo breathed a sigh of relief but quickly grew anxious again, ¡°Where are we going to find this mysterious person?¡±


    Hong Feiyun pointed at herself, ¡°Aren¡¯t I the obvious choice?¡±


    Zeng Huo was taken aback, ¡°What about Hong Feiyun?¡±


    Hong Feiyun pointed at Zeng Huo, a yful smile on her face, ¡°Who better than you?¡±


    Zeng Huo squirmed, ¡°I¡¯m a man.¡±


    Hong Feiyun crossed her arms, looking at Zeng Huo, ¡°Changing appearance isn¡¯t changing gender, don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    Zeng Huo was overwhelmed, ¡°Can¡¯t we find someone else? I don¡¯t want to do this¡­¡±


    Hong Feiyun cut him off, ¡°Enough, stopining. Don¡¯t you want to leave this ce sooner?¡±<div>


    Zeng Huo had noeback. He dreamt of the Yun Organization falling apart so he could leave this bloody and dangerous life behind.


    Hong Feiyun whispered, ¡°If you want out, follow my lead. Otherwise, you and your wife might be separated forever.¡±


    Zeng Huo knew she spoke the truth. After struggling internally for a moment, he relented, ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±


    Hong Feiyun spoke louder intentionally, ¡°Since we¡¯re prepared, let¡¯s go invite that person right away.¡± There were spies nearby, hiding behind a house.<div>


    Zeng Huo looked around subtly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get ready.¡±


    ¡­


    Hong Feiyun and Zeng Huo moved swiftly through the dense forest, disappearing in the blink of an eye. The person tracking them lost their trail and stepped out of hiding.


    Hong Feiyun appeared behind him and knocked him out with a palm strike.


    Zeng Huo was puzzled, ¡°We had already evaded him, why did youe back to knock him out?¡±


    Hong Feiyun exined, ¡°If he realizes he lost our trail, he¡¯ll immediately report back to Left Emissary, and that would arouse suspicion. By knocking him out, he won¡¯t dare mention losing uster. The person we bring back will then be more credible to Left Emissary.¡±


    ¡°People tend to trust their preconceptions. Once those are set, it takes a lot of effort to turn them around.¡±


    Hong Feiyun pointed at the unconscious man, ¡°Hide him. He¡¯ll wake up when it gets dark. We¡¯ll head back first, and everything will fall into ce.¡±


    Zeng Huo, admiring Hong Feiyun¡¯s cunning, nodded in agreement, ¡°Right.¡±


    He dragged the man into a dense thicket, hiding him well.


    After ensuring the man was well-hidden, Zeng Huo emerged from the bushes and asked Hong Feiyun, ¡°What¡¯s our next move?¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Hong Feiyun led Zeng Huo to the top of a peak, then sat down cross-legged, waiting for the sunset.


    Zeng Huo looked at Hong Feiyun, ¡°Shall I go get some food?¡±<div>


    Hong Feiyun waved her hand, ¡°Go ahead, bring back some peanut candy too, and make it a generous amount.¡± Peanut candy was brought by traders to this region, and she was feeling nostalgic for Chu vige.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zeng Huo took off, leaving the peak.


    ¡­


    Mu Xiao went looking for Hong Feiyun, but found she wasn¡¯t in her house, ¡°Where is the Red Hall Master?¡±


    The maid at the door replied, ¡°She went to help Left Emissary find someone.¡±


    Mu Xiao frowned, concerned about Hong Feiyun¡¯s wellbeing as she was supposed to be recuperating from serious injuries. The thought of her venturing out worried him further, ¡°Find someone? When did she leave?¡±


    ¡°Half an hour ago,¡± the maid responded. ¡°She said it was to find someone who could treat Left Emissary¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°Who are they looking for?¡± Mu Xiao knew Left Emissary¡¯s son was paralyzed; he had visited several times himself without sess, ¡°Who could possibly cure him?¡±


    The maid lowered her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, only the Red Hall Master knows.¡±


    Something felt off to Mu Xiao, ¡°Which direction did they go?¡±


    The maid pointed, ¡°Northwest.¡±


    Without hesitation, Mu Xiao pursued them.


    After he had left, Red Feiyu approached, speaking briefly with the maid before following in Mu Xiao¡¯s direction.<div>


    On the mountaintop, Hong Feiyun saw Mu Xiao approaching and muttered under her breath, annoyed, ¡°Why is Mu Xiao getting involved now? And now Red Feiyu ising too?¡±


    Hong Feiyun massaged her temples, ¡°What are they up to?¡±


    Suddenly, she realized Mu Xiao was nearing the ce where they had hidden the unconscious man. Mu Xiao was perceptive and deep-thinking; if he discovered the knocked-out man, he might suspect her.


    With no choice, Hong Feiyun quickly descended to intercept him, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 931: A Black Bear

    Chapter 931: A ck Bear


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mu Xiao heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing Hong Feiyun. ¡°I came to find you. Did Left Emissary give you a hard time?¡±


    Hong Feiyun replied, ¡°No, I promised to help him find someone to cure his son. As long as his son is healed, he will let bygones be bygones.¡±


    Mu Xiao expressed his concern, ¡°Where will you find someone? Let me go with you.¡±


    Hong Feiyun declined, ¡°No need, I should go alone. I cannot dy your affairs.¡±


    Mu Xiao felt a warmth in his heart, knowing only Feiyun would always think of him first, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, I¡¯ve already arranged my matters.¡±


    Behind them, Hong Feiyunded, spotting them standing close together, she couldn¡¯t hide her jealousy, ¡°Talking about finding someone? I didn¡¯t expect you to be here for a secret rendezvous!¡±


    Hong Feiyun thought to herself, if Hong Feiyu couldn¡¯t see reason, she might have to eliminate her, ¡°Feiyu, you¡¯re mistaken, there¡¯s nothing between us.¡±


    Hong Feiyu¡¯s eyes reddened as she looked at them, her face full of hurt, ¡°What misunderstanding? I see everything clearly. Sister, you really broke my heart.¡±


    Hong Feiyun was speechless, ¡°He followed me here on his own. I didn¡¯t ask him toe, and as you see, we were only talking.¡±<div>


    Hong Feiyu, visibly hurt, retorted, ¡°Clearly you came here for a date. You even said you¡¯d leave him to me, are you trying to humiliate me?¡±


    ¡°I swear to heaven, I truly meant it.¡± Hong Feiyun pushed Mu Xiao towards Hong Feiyu, ¡°You two love each other, go ahead.¡±


    After saying that, Hong Feiyun swiftly flew away, finding love-struck women too frightening.


    Mu Xiao cared about Hong Feiyun. After steadying himself, he immediately chased after her, ¡°Feiyun, wait for me.¡±


    Hong Feiyu stomped her foot, watching them leave, her teeth clenched in anger, ¡°You hurt me so, I will not let you go.¡±


    Her love turned into hatred.


    Seeing Mu Xiao persistently following, Hong Feiyun had no choice but to stop, ¡°What do you really want?¡±


    Mu Xiao¡¯s gaze was fixed on Hong Feiyun, almost losing her once before, he wouldn¡¯t be careless this time, ¡°I will go with you to find the person.¡±


    Hong Feiyun said, ¡°I want to go alone.¡±


    Mu Xiao insisted, ¡°I can¡¯t rest easy.¡±


    Annoyed by his persistence, Hong Feiyun swiftly moved behind Mu Xiao, knocking him out cold, and tossed him aside, ¡°So annoying! Where¡¯s your reason?¡±


    Zeng Huo returned, finding Mu Xiao unconscious, his heart skipping a beat, ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Hong Feiyun nced at Mu Xiao, ¡°He was pestering me, so I knocked him out.¡±


    Zeng Huo, ¡°¡­¡±


    He handed peanut candy to Hong Feiyun, asking cautiously, ¡°Is this enough? Shall I buy more tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± Hong Feiyun tossed a peanut candy into her mouth, chewing the familiar taste, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zeng Huo paused, ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°To find someone.¡± Hong Feiyun flew off to one side.


    Zeng Huo hurried after her, leaving with a sympathetic nce at Mu Xiao, ¡°Ah, better not pester Hong Feiyun anymore, or you¡¯re just asking for trouble.¡±<div>


    ¡­


    Du Zhaolin lifted the curtain of the carriage, speaking to the coachman, ¡°Why haven¡¯t we arrived yet?¡±


    The coachman, not daring to offend Du Zhaolin, hurriedly replied, ¡°Soon, just a stick of incense more.¡±


    ¡°A stick of incense more, do you even know how to drive a carriage?¡± Du Zhaolin, impatient, snatched the whip andshed it across the horse¡¯s back.<div>


    The horse, in pain, bolted suddenly, terrifying Du Zhaolin, his body repeatedly hitting against the carriage, tears welling in his eyes from the unexpected tumult.


    Inside, the passengers were tossed about chaotically, screams continuously erupting.


    Jiang Zhanglin wished he could kill Du Zhaolin right there, dying before achieving his revenge, unwilling to ept this fate!


    His only thought as they plunged into darkness was hoping someone woulde to their rescue.


    Time seemed to stretch on forever until the carriage finally came to a stop, its passengers slowly regaining consciousness, each sporting bumps on their heads, bodies bruised all over, utterly disheveled.


    Yi Chuanchuan kicked Du Zhaolin, ¡°Are you trying to get us killed? If you want to die, don¡¯t drag us down with you!¡±


    Du Zhaolin dared not retaliate, truly feeling like he was on the brink of death, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Nearly dying young, Yi Chuanchuan was furious, ¡°You fool, all you know is to eat, drink, and be merry, what good are you? Always causing more trouble than you¡¯re worth!¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin climbed out of the carriage with difficulty, ¡°What exactly did you do outside?¡±


    Du Zhaolin shrank his neck, ¡°I just whipped the horse, didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin had nothing to say in his defense, ¡°You really are a fool, no words for you!¡±


    Rong Shenning jumped down from the carriage, then simply sat on the ground to rub his foot, ¡°You almost killed us, why did you have to whip the horse? If you wanted to go faster, you should have just asked the coachman!¡±


    Looking around, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the coachman?¡±<div>


    Du Zhaolin weakly responded, ¡°When the carriage lost control, the coachman jumped off.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Really foresighted of him.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan looked around the dense forest, feeling increasingly uneasy, then broke the ongoing chatter, ¡°Where are we now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go up to the peak to check. Wait here for me.¡± Jiang Zhanglin went back to the carriage to retrieve a map, then headed towards the mountain peak.


    ¡°Only by knowing where we are can we figure out which way to go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Yi Chuanchuan trusted Jiang Zhanglin the most, and also didn¡¯t want to stay with the disaster-prone Du Zhaolin; she would inevitably end up wanting to hit him.


    The two climbed towards the peak together.


    Yi Chuanchuan suddenly stopped Jiang Zhanglin, ¡°Be quiet, there¡¯s a bear ahead.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin tensed up, ¡°How could there be a bear?¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan gestured for him to crouch down, and both slowly squatted, hiding in the bushes, avoiding the bear¡¯s sight.


    A slight oversight and they would end up as bear food. Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s sweat dripped down, whispering, ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan whispered back, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, wait a bit, the bear might leave on its own.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin was nervous; this was his first time seeing such arge animal up close, the sight alone was oppressive.<div>


    At that moment, Rong Shenning arrived, asking loudly, ¡°What are you guys hiding here for?¡±


    His shout scared Jiang Zhanglin and Yi Chuanchuan out of their wits.


    Then, heavy footsteps approached¡ªno need to ask, it was the ck bear they had seen earlier.


    Jiang Zhanglin reacted quickly, grabbing Yi Chuanchuan and running towards Rong Shenning, then the three of them sprinted up the mountain together.

 Chapter 932: Drawing Salary for Nothing

    Chapter 932: Drawing Sry for Nothing


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Rong Shenning was initially confused and turned around to look, only to be terrified out of his wits at the sight of a ck bear. ¡°There¡¯s a ck bear! Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan cursed loudly, ¡°Did we even have a chance to tell you? You started screaming the moment you arrived. Everything was fine until you forced us to flee. Even if the bear eats you, it¡¯s only what you deserve!¡±


    The ck bear trotted behind them, asionally letting out a terrifying roar.


    The three ran desperately, but climbing a mountain was truly exhausting. With a ck bear on their heels, they soon ran out of steam.


    Yi Chuanchuan looked back at the bear only five or six meters away and screamed, ¡°Help!¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin suddenly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you skilled in martial arts?¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan replied, ¡°I am, but I don¡¯t have a weapon.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your weapon?¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan helplessly said, ¡°It¡¯s on the carriage. I don¡¯t often resort to physical confrontation, so I don¡¯t usually carry my weapon with me, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t have it just now.¡±


    Picking up a stone, Yi Chuanchuan turned and threw it at the bear, ¡°Stop chasing us!¡±<div>


    The stone hit the bear¡¯s head, causing it pain that, far from slowing it down, only made it speed up in anger, cementing the grudge.


    Yi Chuanchuan screamed, ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Rong Shenning cried out in panic, ¡°Run faster, the bear is catching up!¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin, being more of a schr, gradually fell behind due to exhaustion. ¡°I thought I was going to survive this, but I¡¯ve encountered an even greater danger. If I get killed by the bear, don¡¯t tell people I died like this. Say I fell off a cliff, at least leave me some dignity.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan stopped and ran back a step, pulling Jiang Zhanglin along, ¡°If we die, we die together!¡±


    Adversity shows true friendship. Jiang Zhanglin was surprised that Yi Chuanchuan came back for him. ¡°No need, solving the problem with one death is enough.¡±


    He broke free from Yi Chuanchuan¡¯s grip, unable to run any further.


    Yi Chuanchuan dragged Jiang Zhanglin upwards, ¡°Don¡¯t give up until thest moment.¡±


    At that moment, Rong Shenning, who had been leading, ran back to help Yi Chuanchuan pull Jiang Zhanglin.


    Yi Chuanchuan was shocked, ¡°Why did youe back?¡±


    Rong Shenning replied irritably, ¡°Should I have just watched you get eaten?¡±


    The three continued to run for a while longer, but now the bear was only a meter away.


    Suddenly, Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s ankle was grabbed by the bear, and he was pulled backward. Yi Chuanchuan and Rong Shenning, caught off guard, leaned back, almost rolling down the slope. Fortunately, they grabbed a nearby tree, preventing them from falling down the mountain.


    Rong Shenning yelled, ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    Just then, an arrow shot through the air, hitting the bear right in the head. The pain caused the bear to let go of Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s ankle.


    Yi Chuanchuan looked around gratefully, ¡°Who? Who shot that arrow?¡±


    There was no response.


    Rong Shenning suddenly rxed, ¡°It must be the shadow guard sent by General Tang to protect us, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan, still frightened, said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t theye out sooner?¡±<div>


    ¡°Probably had some orders,¡± Jiang Zhanglin reasoned, realizing the underlying cause. If they knew someone was secretly protecting them, they wouldn¡¯t have seen their true character.


    Another arrow flew, hitting the bear in the heart. The bear slowly lost its strength and rolled down the mountain.


    Hearing themotion, Du Zhaolin, sword in hand, followed up the trail. Unexpectedly, the rolling bear came his way, and he had to quickly dodge to avoid being carried down with it.


    ¡°Are you all okay?¡± Du Zhaolin shouted up the mountain.<div>


    Rong Shenning replied, ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±


    Du Zhaolin breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Good, good¡­¡± He slowly climbed towards the peak.


    After the bear chase, the three had already climbed halfway up the mountain and were now sitting there resting,pletely drained.


    Du Zhaolin joined them, sitting beside them, ¡°That was close!¡±


    ¡°It was close,¡± Yi Chuanchuan took his sword in hand, pointing at the bear, ¡°Let¡¯s take that bear and sell it, have a good meal for once!¡±


    Du Zhaolin rarely agreed with Yi Chuanchuan, ¡°Can a bear fetch a good price?¡±


    Rong Shenning nodded, ¡°Yes, at least several dozen taels.¡±


    They discussed the bear for a while, then, feeling somewhat recovered, they began to climb toward the peak.


    Climbing with difficulty to the top, Jiang Zhanglin pulled out the map from his clothes andpared it with the surroundingndscape to ascertain their location.


    Fortunately, luck was on their side. Descending from the other side of the peak would take them to the first vige of the trading city.


    The first vige was known as the wealthiest vige around the county town. Observing this vige would give a good indication of the state of the other viges, though not absolutely.


    Jiang Zhanglin looked at hispanions, ¡°Can you make it down the mountain?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we split up?¡± Rong Shenning suggested tentatively. ¡°You go to the vige, and Du Zhaolin and I will take the bear to the county town to sell it. We¡¯lle to find you afterward.¡±<div>


    Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s mouth twitched. How much did Du Zhaolin love money?


    Yi Chuanchuan said, ¡°Why not agree? Leaving the bear there might be a waste if someone else takes it or if it attracts other animals.¡±


    After some thought, Jiang Zhanglin felt that there wasn¡¯t much use for them all sticking together. Splitting up might be better, ¡°Go ahead, handle the bear properly, ande find us immediately afterward. We¡¯ll wait for you in the first vige.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Du Zhaolin and Rong Shenning happily went their way to deal with the bear, more thrilled by the prospect of selling it than checking out the vige.


    Jiang Zhanglin and Yi Chuanchuan exchanged a nce and began to descend the other side of the peak.


    As Yi Chuanchuan observed the vige, he suddenly stopped, ¡°Zhanglin, something doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin also noticed, ¡°At this time, vigers should be working in the fields. Why is there no one around? Could it be another deserted vige?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be careful,¡± Yi Chuanchuan said. ¡°The moment something feels off, we get out of here.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin nodded in agreement, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    Du Zhaolin and Rong Shenning carried the bear to the cart and then moved forward, leading the horse towards the county town on foot, not daring to ride the cart.


    They weren¡¯t far from the county town and arrived after a short journey.<div>


    Standing at the gate of the county town, they looked at the weathered walls and the decrepit gate, Rong Shenning remarked, ¡°Is this the county town?¡±


    Du Zhaolin was equally incredulous, ¡°This is my first time seeing such a rundown county town. Let¡¯s go in and see.¡±


    At the gate, two listless guards didn¡¯t even bother with a routine check, merely standing there, letting people pass through at will.


    Du Zhaolin and Rong Shenning led the horse and cart through the city gate, ncing at the guards who seemed to be sleeping standing up.


    How could the administration of this county town be sox?


    What was the county magistrate doing?


    It was as if he was drawing a sry for nothing!

 Chapter 933: The Strange Village

    Chapter 933: The Strange Vige


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Unexpectedly, one day, Du Zhaolin and Rong Shenning found themselves criticizing officials for beingx and ipetent.


    Inside the county town, the streets were empty with only a few pedestrians passing by. Most of the shops were closed, and under the eaves hung tatterednterns that swayed gently with the breeze, like the final years of an old man.


    Du Zhaolin clenched the dice in his hand and nudged Rong Shenning, speaking nervously, ¡°Shenning, something¡¯s very off about this county town.¡±


    A cold wind blew past, causing Rong Shenning to shrink his neck, ¡°I feel it too. Let¡¯s sell the bear quickly and leave.¡±


    The eeriness of the town was unsettling.


    Du Zhaolin, wary, looked around and nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s move quickly.¡±


    They hastened their steps.


    ¡°There¡¯s a tavern over there!¡± Rong Shenning pointed ahead. Before he could finish his sentence, he was disappointed to see the tavern was closed, the doorway piled with dried leaves that spun in the wind, utterly deste.


    They continued on, passing two more closed taverns until they finally found one that was open.


    They hurried forward to inquire.<div>


    For the first time, Rong Shenning was this polite to someone, ¡°Shopkeeper, we have a freshly killed bear, selling cheap. Would you like to buy it?¡±


    The shopkeeper shooed them away like flies, ¡°I see you¡¯re here to cause trouble. I have no business here, and youe to sell a bear? Are you trying to mess with me?¡±


    Had this happened in the capital, two spoiled young masters would have already ordered someone to smash the shop. Rong Shenning took a deep breath, suppressing the difort brought by the discrepancy, ¡°We¡¯re not here to cause trouble, we genuinely want to sell the bear. If you don¡¯t believe us, you can take a look.¡±


    The shopkeeper paused, then seemed to remember something, ¡°Let me see then.¡±


    Rong Shenning led the shopkeeper outside, ¡°The bear is in the cart, shot dead with arrows, very intact.¡±


    After seeing the ck bear, the shopkeeper sighed regretfully, ¡°If it were during my tavern¡¯s peak times, buying a bear like this would be nothing, but now, I¡¯m struggling even to feed myself.¡±


    Du Zhaolin squeezed the dice, ¡°Hearing what the shopkeeper said, the county town wasn¡¯t always like this. What happened to it?¡±


    The shopkeeper became frightened, ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much. It could bring you fatal trouble. You better leave quickly.¡±


    Du Zhaolin, not satisfied, ¡°Shopkeeper¡­¡±


    ¡°If you really want to sell the ck bear, try Luo¡¯s residence,¡± the shopkeeper suggested, directing them, ¡°Go straight down this street, turn right, then left, and you¡¯ll see Luo¡¯s residence.¡±


    Resigned, Du Zhaolin said to Rong Shenning, ¡°Let¡¯s try our luck there.¡±


    The two exchanged nces, grabbed the cart, and followed the shopkeeper¡¯s directions, sessfully finding Luo¡¯s residence.


    Other residences had their doors tightly shut, looking uninhabited, except for Luo¡¯s residence, which stood out with tworge stone lions at the entrance and two guards standing watch, its gates wide open.


    The gatekeeper approached as they pulled their cart over, ¡°What are you here for?¡±


    Rong Shenning confidently said, ¡°We¡¯re here to sell a ck bear.¡±


    The gatekeeper gave them a strange look, ¡°Hold on a moment, I¡¯ll notify the household.¡±


    As Rong Shenning and Du Zhaolin waited, their unease grew, but havinge this far, they decided to see if they could gather any information.


    With that thought, Rong Shenning nced inside the estate, and what he saw terrified him.


    He quickly pulled Du Zhaolin aside, ¡°The entire estate is nted with poppies.¡±<div>


    ¡°No, really?¡± Du Zhaolin reflexively looked inside the estate, but Rong Shenning quickly turned his head back, ¡°I saw it with my own eyes, there¡¯s no mistake.¡±


    Rong Shenning anxiously asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here¡­¡± This ce was the territory of the Yun organization; if they didn¡¯t leave, they might be in deep trouble.


    Nervously, they turned the cart around to head back.<div>


    Just then, the butler came out from the residence, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Rong Shenning quickly made up an excuse, ¡°We need to relieve ourselves.¡±


    The butler smiled amiably, like a kidnapper luring children, ¡°If you need a restroom, there¡¯s one in the residence, feel free to use it.¡±


    Du Zhaolin waved his hands, awkwardly smiling, ¡°No need, we¡¯ll just find a spot elsewhere, sorry to disturb.¡±


    The butler remained unfazed, ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, you are our guests, pleasee in.¡± As he spoke, a group of men in ck emerged from inside the residence.


    Du Zhaolin and Rong Shenning clung together, Du Zhaolin nervously asked, ¡°What does this mean, Butler?¡±


    The butler still maintained his smile, now resembling a kindly next-door neighbor, ¡°It means we¡¯re inviting you gentlemen toe inside as guests.¡±


    Throwing caution to the wind, Du Zhaolin spoke rapidly, ¡°What guests? We¡¯re here to sell a ck bear, if you like it, take it for a good price; if not, we¡¯ll look elsewhere for buyers.¡±


    The butler looked slightly bewildered, as if he had misunderstood, ¡°You¡¯re really here to sell a ck bear?¡±


    Du Zhaolin responded, ¡°What else?¡±


    Rong Shenning lifted the cart¡¯s curtain, ¡°This is the ck bear we killed, still warm. Do you want it?¡±


    The butler rxed, apparently having thought they were spies, ¡°Fifty taels of silver, do you agree?¡±


    Du Zhaolin quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, that works, we just want to have a good meal.¡±<div>


    The butler had his servants bring the silver, ¡°Young masters, here you are.¡±


    Du Zhaolin eagerly epted the silver, his heart pounding, ¡°Thank you for your patronage, Butler.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, the butler said, ¡°No thanks needed. Men, move the ck bear.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The ck bear was easily moved to the ground by the men in ck, and shortly after, Rong Shenning and Du Zhaolin hurriedly left.


    The butler watched them go, his expression grave and contemtive.


    ¡­


    In the vige.


    Jiang Zhanglin and Yi Chuanchuan cautiously approached the entrance of the first vige. The vige was eerily quiet, with every household¡¯s door shut as if deserted.


    The two stood at the vige entrance, looking around¡­


    Yi Chuanchuan patted Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s arm, peeking into the vige, ¡°Zhanglin, you¡¯re smarter than I am. This vige doesn¡¯t seem uninhabited, yet there¡¯s no one cooking even at noon. Don¡¯t you find that strange?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one exnation for such a phenomenon,¡± Jiang Zhanglin stared at the vige, ¡°The vigers must have gone somewhere else.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan found it odd, ¡°What could possibly require the entire vige¡¯s poption to leave, not even leaving someone to watch the homes?¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin shook his head, unable to guess, ¡°Whatever it is, it must be something significant.¡±<div>


    As they were talking, a noise approached, and they quickly found a ce to hide.


    A group of vigers appeared in the distance, each carrying scythes and hoes, looking exhausted as if they had beenboring all morning.


    Although they now knew what the vigers had been doing, the situation still felt off.


    They knew even without having lived in the vige that usually the elderly and children wouldn¡¯t need to work, yet here, everyone had gone, leaving not even a dog behind. This was too strange.

 Chapter 934: Not This Time

    Chapter 934: Not This Time


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After returning to the vige, the vigers each went to their homes to start fires and prepare lunch.


    Jiang Zhanglin and Yi Chuanchuan emerged from the haystacks and entered the vige, pretending to ask for directions.


    The vigers, seeing them, became very panicked.


    The vige chief approached them and pushed them outwards, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything and leave quickly, otherwise when they arrive, you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin hurriedly asked, ¡°Old sir, who are ¡®they¡¯ that you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Where did you juste from?¡±


    ¡°You tell us what the problem is, and we¡¯ll leave right away.¡±


    The vige chief, distressed, said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but there¡¯s no time. Please, just go. If you really must ask us something,e back at night. Don¡¯t appear during the day. Go now.¡±


    Seeing the vige chief almost in tears, Jiang Zhanglin and Yi Chuanchuan suppressed their curiosity and quickly retreated to the woods.


    Jiang Zhanglin ced his hand on Yi Chuanchuan¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s actually happening.¡±<div>


    Yi Chuanchuan nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once the vige chief saw they were no longer visible, he sighed with relief and returned home, muttering to himself that this ce was hell and hoping no one else woulde.


    About an hourter, a group of people dressed in ck riding horses came along, ringing a gong, ¡°Time to work, time to work¡­¡±


    All the vigers came out of their houses, lined up, and then followed the men in ck out of the vige.


    Yi Chuanchuan wanted to follow, but Jiang Zhanglin held his wrist, ¡°We¡¯ll stay here and wait. Let¡¯s find out what¡¯s going on tonight before we act.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan thought for a moment, his mind not as sharp as Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s, and agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two hid again.


    After a while, Yi Chuanchuan frowned deeply, ¡°Why haven¡¯t Rong Shenning and Du Zhaoline to find us? It¡¯s been two hours.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin guessed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, knowing their personalities, they¡¯ve probably gone to a gambling den.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan realized, ¡°Right, Du Zhaolin¡¯s hands itch so badly he could almost eat them; running into a gambling ce, he couldn¡¯t resist!¡±


    The two stopped worrying about them and waited patiently.


    ¡­


    Disguised as Hong Feiyun, Zeng Huo entered a room to report, ¡°Lord of the Left, the expert has been brought back.¡±


    Left Emissary instantly looked up, ¡°Bring him in.¡±


    Hong Feiyun responded, ¡°Yes.¡± She then went out and brought in a pale young man disguised as Chu Qingzhi.


    Left Emissary saw the young man¡¯s youthful appearance, and his expression changed instantly, ¡°Hong Hall Master, are you mocking me?¡±


    His voice spread, and the temperature in the room dropped sharply, reverting back to the bitter cold of winter.


    Under pressure, Hong Feiyun quickly said, ¡°Lord of the Left, this is Young Master Chu Tang, whose medical skills are unmatched. He will surely heal your son¡¯s leg.¡±


    Left Emissary¡¯s voice was chilling, ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t?¡±<div>


    Hong Feiyun dered firmly, ¡°Then you may dispose of me as you wish!¡±


    Left Emissary nced at Hong Feiyun, ¡°You said it.¡± He stood up and approached Chu Tang, ¡°Young Master, pleasee with me.¡±


    Chu Tang bowed slightly, ¡°After you.¡±


    Following Left Emissary, Chu Tang was led to a serene and beautiful bamboo courtyard, ¡°My son is in this house, please go in and treat him.¡±<div>


    Having been disappointed by many doctors before, Left Emissary couldn¡¯t bear to hear another failure.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Chu Tang entered the house, which was simply yetfortably furnished, tinged with the scent of medicine, slightly bitter.


    Left Emissary¡¯s son, Tao Qingxiang, 25 years old, had been paralyzed for ten years.


    Inside the house, Tao Qingxiang was practicing calligraphy, surrounded by many of his own writings.


    He looked up at Chu Tang, ¡°I don¡¯t need treatment, please leave.¡±


    His voice was firm, containing suppressed irritability. Chu Tang sensed he was on the verge of exploding.


    Chu Tang nced at the calligraphy on the desk, ¡°Heaven tasks great responsibility to such a person; first, it exercises his mind with suffering¡­¡± ¡°What if I said I can cure you, would you still send me away?¡±


    Tao Qingxiang didn¡¯t believe a word, ¡°You haven¡¯t even taken my pulse or looked at my leg, and you say you can cure me? That¡¯s too confident for someone as young as you, and younger than me. How can you treat me?¡±


    Chu Tang replied calmly, ¡°Does treating depend on age? Some older doctors are not necessarily better than the younger ones.¡±


    Tao Qingxiang was at a loss for words. ¡°Alright, anyway, I don¡¯t need you. Please leave.¡±


    Chu Tang crossed his arms, persistent, ¡°I can truly heal your leg. Why don¡¯t you give it a try? After so many attempts, one more won¡¯t hurt, right?¡±


    Tao Qingxiang, frustrated, snapped a brush in half, ¡°Must you insist on reopening my wounds?¡±


    Chu Tang replied evenly, ¡°I¡¯m here to heal you.¡±<div>


    Tao Qingxiang tossed the broken brush aside, creating a tter, ¡°Fine, try then. I want to see how you¡¯ll cure me.¡±


    Chu Tang took Tao Qingxiang¡¯s pulse, then pressed on his leg, where the meridians had been forcibly severed, ¡°Who did this?¡±


    Tao Qingxiang hesitated, then responded, ¡°It¡¯s been too long. I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Chu Tang countered, ¡°Such incidents are usually remembered for a lifetime, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Tao Qingxiang fell silent, his gaze dropping as he seemed to delve into painful memories.


    Chu Tang continued, ¡°I can heal your leg, but it will involve acupuncture now, and after seven days, I¡¯ll reconnect the severed meridians.¡±


    Tao Qingxiang was stunned. ¡°Did I hear you right? You¡¯re saying you can reconnect meridians?¡±


    He could hardly believe it, ¡°Are you joking with me?¡±


    Chu Tang spread his hands, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡±


    Tao Qingxiang clenched his fists, staring at Chu Tang, ¡°How can severed meridians possibly be reconnected?¡±


    Chu Tang stated confidently, ¡°Others may not be able to, but I can. It¡¯s up to you whether you believe me or not.¡±


    Tao Qingxiang swallowed hard, his voice a mix of nervousness and anticipation, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Chu Tang affirmed, ¡°Absolutely.¡±<div>


    Tao Qingxiang trembled slightly with excitement; the possibility of his leg being healed was overwhelming. ¡°Then, let¡¯s try it.¡±


    Chu Tang nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare everything and start the acupuncture shortly.¡±


    Tao Qingxiang stopped him, ¡°What do you need to prepare? I have all sorts of medical tools here, pick whatever you need.¡±


    Chu Tang was curious, ¡°Show me.¡±


    Tao Qingxiang rolled his wheelchair towards a wall and tapped the armrest three times. A door in the wall swung open, revealing a secret room stocked with various medical instruments.


    Chu Tang looked around, ¡°You¡¯ve collected all these medical tools?¡±


    Tao Qingxiang nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± Chu Tang walked into the room, examining everything.


    Tao Qingxiang had regained hisposure, ¡°No, but my dream was to be one. These are all part of my passion. The acupuncture needles are on the second shelf in the third row from the left.¡±

 Chapter 935: Exploitative Life

    Chapter 935: Exploitative Life


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Tang looked towards the designated spot, where indeed, there were silver needles. ¡°You remember so clearly?¡±


    Tao Qingxiang said, ¡°I have a good memory, and I personally ced these items here. Moreover, I check on them every day.¡±


    Chu Tang took the silver needles and said, ¡°Go lie down on the bed. I¡¯ll start acupuncture soon.¡±


    Tao Qingxiang nced at Chu Tang, maneuvered his wheelchair to the window, and then pressed a mechanism on the wheelchair, transforming it into a reclining chair.


    ¡°This chair is quite something,¡± Chu Tang muttered to himself, appreciating the mechanical craftsmanship he hadn¡¯t considered before.


    Tao Qingxiang, despite his skepticism about the young man¡¯s ability to heal his leg, couldn¡¯t help but feel hopeful, ¡°If you cure my leg, I can give you as many of these chairs as you want, along with other things.¡±


    Chu Tang smiled, ¡°Deal.¡±


    He lifted the hem of Tao Qingxiang¡¯s robe to his knee, lit a candle, and heated the needles before starting the acupuncture.


    Suddenly, Tao Qingxiang asked, ¡°I¡¯ve had acupuncture before and I usually feel nothing, but why does it hurt a bit with your needles?¡±


    Chu Tang exined, ¡°Pain is a sign that it can be cured. Aren¡¯t you happy about that?¡±<div>


    Tao Qingxiang realized, ¡°There¡¯s pain, my leg can be treated! They all said it was hopeless, those quacks.¡±


    Chu Tang didn¡¯t respond, focusing on the acupuncture.


    Left Emissary, unable to stay away any longer, came in and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Chu Tang, without looking up, replied, ¡°Acupuncture. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    Left Emissary, seeing his son¡¯s legs covered with densely packed needles, felt distressed, ¡°Will this make his legs better?¡±


    Chu Tang exined, ¡°No, this is to stimte the growth of the sinews to facilitate reconnecting them.¡±


    Left Emissary paused, ¡°You can reconnect sinews?¡±


    Chu Tang affirmed, ¡°Yes, if I didn¡¯t have such medical skills, your Hall Master wouldn¡¯t have invited me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Left Emissary, with mixed emotions, said, ¡°I have a question for you, young master.¡±


    Chu Tang prompted, ¡°Please ask.¡±


    Left Emissary offered a tempting proposition, ¡°Can you stay with the Yun Organization? We are willing to offer you a position as an elder.¡±


    Chu Tang naturally couldn¡¯t agree at this point; it was too early and cheap, and he wasn¡¯t nning to join the Yun Organization, lest Zeng Huo would go mad, ¡°Left Emissary, let¡¯s not rush. Let¡¯s talk about this after I heal your son¡¯s legs.¡±


    Left Emissary nodded, the chill in his demeanor dissipating, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Chu Tang looked up, ¡°Do you have a pharmacy here?¡±


    Left Emissary, puzzled, responded, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then send someone to fetch the medicine. Get plenty, I¡¯ll need more tomorrow.¡± Chu Tang wrote down a prescription, adding some items for his personal use.


    Left Emissary nced at the prescription, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone right away.¡±


    Chu Tang continued with the acupuncture.


    After two hours, the session ended, and Chu Tang felt tired, ¡°Is there a room for me?¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes, please follow me.¡± Left Emissary, delighted that Tao Qingxiang felt pain, personally led him to a neighboring bamboo house, which was elegantly furnished, making it a veryfortable and rxing ce to stay.


    Besides a nice ce to stay, a series of exquisite dishes were brought in for Chu Tang to enjoy.


    Chu Tang looked at the full table of dishes and thought to himself, just feeling a little pain had brought such good treatment; if he cured the manpletely, Left Emissary would be overjoyed.


    He invited Hong Feiyun to join him for the meal, this fellow who was disguised as a woman and had been shocked to see himself in the mirror; he probably hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock yet.<div>


    Hong Feiyun nced at Chu Tang and sat down to eat heartily.


    Chu Tang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sometimes when you can¡¯t resist, it¡¯s better to go with the flow and show your best side.¡±


    Hong Feiyun red at him, ¡°Can we not talk while eating?¡±


    Chu Tang raised his hands in surrender, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    A maid came in to report, ¡°Young master, the medicine has been bought.¡±


    Chu Tang instructed, ¡°Boil it in arge iron pot for half an hour. Add water if it runs low. Later, let your young master soak in it for the duration of burning an incense stick. Make sure you time it carefully.¡±


    The maid bowed, ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    Hong Feiyun asked, ¡°What do we do next?¡±


    Understanding what he meant, Chu Tang replied with a suppressedugh, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here; you continue ying the role of Hong Feiyun.¡±


    Hong Feiyun was on the verge of a breakdown, despairingly saying, ¡°Just kill me.¡±


    Chu Tang responded, ¡°Hang in there; it will be over in a few days.¡±


    Hong Feiyun replied expressionlessly, ¡°I can¡¯t stand it for a moment longer, and you¡¯re asking me to endure for several days? Are you serious?¡±


    After taking a few bites of his meal, Chu Tang finally responded to hisint, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you.¡±<div>


    Hong Feiyun, feeling utterly trapped, thought, ¡°Damned cross-dressing!¡±


    ¡­


    Under the bright moonlight.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry,¡± Yi Chuanchuanined, sitting cross-legged on the ground, unwilling to move.


    Jiang Zhanglin stood up and pulled Yi Chuanchuan to his feet, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the vige chief¡¯s house to see if he has any food we can buy.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan saw a glimmer of hope, ¡°Good idea.¡±


    Cloaked by the night, the two made their way to the vige chief¡¯s house. Hearing footsteps, the vige chief looked around before opening the door and letting them in, ¡°Keep your voices down, speak softly.¡±


    The vige chief, being hospitable, offered them food after learning they hadn¡¯t had dinner yet, ¡°There¡¯s not much at home, but I can make you a bowl of noodles?¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin thanked him politely, ¡°Thank you, elder, but let¡¯s talk about the vige first.¡±


    The vige chief turned serious, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, knowing about these things could bring you danger. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin shook his head, ¡°We¡¯re not afraid, elder, please tell us.¡±


    Admiring their bravery, the vige chief said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    He recalled, ¡°It started about a year and a half to two years ago when a group of people in ck suddenly stormed into our vige and took a bunch of people away. Everyone was terrified, and we reported it to the authorities in the county.¡±<div>


    ¡°A few dayster, those who were taken were returned, and we withdrew theint.¡±


    ¡°Since then, we¡¯ve been living a life of exploitation.¡±


    ¡°You see those people, we don¡¯t know where theye from, but they take the entire vige to do one thing ¨C clear thend.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin was puzzled, ¡°Clear thend?¡±


    The vige chief nodded, ¡°Yes, those ces are remote but thend is fertile. If not for being so isted, it would have been cultivated long ago.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan asked, ¡°Is that all? Just clearing thend?¡±


    The vige chief exined, ¡°Just clearing. We go in the morning,e back at noon for lunch, and then go back out in the afternoon. It¡¯s very tough; we¡¯ve been at it for so long, and it¡¯s still not finished.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin asked, ¡°Do you remember the location?¡±


    The vige chief nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not far from here. If you go northwest, past three small hills, there¡¯s arge valley. That area is very secluded, but the soil is rich ¨C it would have been cultivated long ago if it weren¡¯t so out of the way.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan inquired further, ¡°Is it just clearing?¡±


    The vige chief said, ¡°Just clearing. We go in the morning,e back at noon, eat, and go back out in the afternoon. It¡¯s very difficult. We¡¯ve been clearing for so long, and it¡¯s still not done.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin asked, ¡°Do you remember the location?¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 936: Unfathomable Depths

    Chapter 936: Unfathomable Depths


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Remember, but that ce is heavily guarded, and there are many strong fighters. Outsiders who enter and get discovered will meet a gruesome end.¡±


    ¡°Just half a year ago, a man was found by them. They attacked him as a group, and in the end, the man was chopped up and buried in the soil as fertilizer. It was extremely cruel.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin thought to himself that the man the vige chief referred to must have been some kind of spy. Such a dreadful way to die. This Yun Organization must be eliminated; they are too harmful.


    ¡°Vige chief, could you roughly describe the location?¡±


    The vige chief pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Leave the vige and go forward. Turn right when you see a pine tree, walk about one mile, and you wille to a three-way junction. Head towards the left front, keep walking, stop at a waterfall. There¡¯s a mechanism there that can block the waterfall. Go through the waterfall to enter a in, and we are clearing thend there.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been clearing for a year or two, howrge is the in now?¡±


    The vige chief shook his head and said, ¡°Clearingnd is not easy. Our vige can clear at most one acre per month. We haven¡¯t cleared much in these one or two years, but it still looks quite expansive.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin said, ¡°Thank you for telling us this, vige chief.¡±


    The vige chief kindly advised, ¡°You two are incapable of tying up a chicken, don¡¯t act rashly, or you¡¯ll really end up as flower fertilizer.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin nodded, ¡°We understand. We will go back and discuss this matter with ourpanions.¡±<div>


    The vige chief said worriedly, ¡°Leave quickly. Staying too long might bring trouble.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Zhanglin and Yi Chuanchuan left the vige under cover of darkness.


    Yi Chuanchuan asked, ¡°Zhanglin, what do we do now?¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin looked around and said, ¡°Make a torch and go to the county town to find two people.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan objected, ¡°The county town closes early at this time, we won¡¯t be able to get in.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin rubbed his forehead, then suddenly remembered, ¡°I saw a cave when we came before. Let¡¯s just stay there for the night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better than sleeping out in the open.¡± Yi Chuanchuan easily epted. When faced with harsh conditions, it¡¯s easy to settle for worse.


    The two supported each other towards the cave.


    At night, nothing happened. Chu Tang took out the items he had searched from the fourth leader: a purse, a jade pendant, and a dagger.


    Inside the purse were several silver taels and a thumb-sized carving, very bizarrely shaped like a fish without a head.


    Chu Tang held the carving in his hand, noting the material was of excellent quality, made from agarwood, definitely not something ordinary people could possess.


    Hmm? It seemed there was a name inside the carving, written in running script, looking like a drawing.


    He discerned it carefully, and the name was ¡°Xuan Che.¡±


    Was this a name? Or a title? After all, the surname Xuan was rare, almost non-existent in Dalin, only present in Chen¡¯an country and belonging to a prominent n.


    This n was known as a shadow family, specializing in espionage. Their espionage techniques were myriad, virtually nothing they wanted to know could stay hidden.


    The emperor had often thought of bringing this shadow family under his control, but the royal family had many skeletons in their closet that were in this family¡¯s hands, so he could only try to win them over without using force.


    People both resented and depended on this shadow family.


    ¡°That fourth leader mentioned that the items were ced in their usual spot, but where is that ce?¡±


    It was unexpected that Lou Ze and the fourth leader had that kind of rtionship.<div>


    Chu Tang called Hong Feiyun over, ¡°I have some questions for you.¡±


    Zeng Huo had been a major leader in the organization and knew a lot. After hearing Chu Tang¡¯s words, he was extremely surprised, ¡°How did you know about this?¡±


    Chu Tang said, ¡°I met the fourth leader, and he asked me to retrieve something from their old rendezvous spot. Do you know where it is?¡±


    Hong Feiyun looked jealously at Chu Tang, ¡°How do you know everything?¡±<div>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, I just do.¡± Chu Tang urged, ¡°Come on, stop dawdling. What do you know?¡±


    Hong Feiyun shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know their meeting ce, but there¡¯s someone who might. Let me take you to him.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Chu Tang showed the fourth leader¡¯s items to Hong Feiyun, ¡°Take a look at these items, do you recognize anything?¡±


    When Hong Feiyun saw the headless fish, he stood up excitedly, identally knocking over his stool, ¡°How do you have the Xuan family¡¯s n token?¡±


    Chu Tang inquired with a probing look, ¡°You know of the Xuan family?¡±


    Hong Feiyun spoke in a lowered voice, ¡°All of us assassins were once sent to the Xuan family for special training, so we know some things.¡±


    Chu Tang was surprised, ¡°You guys get such treatment? It¡¯s a pity to have killed you.¡±


    Hong Feiyun, ¡°¡­¡±


    A pity, but still killed by you!


    Chu Tang said, ¡°This headless fish was found on the fourth leader, so you mean to say the fourth leader was from the Xuan family?¡±


    Hong Feiyun righted his stool and sat down, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I¡¯m not very familiar with the fourth leader, and since he liked men, and the assassin group was all men, everyone stayed away from him.¡±


    That made sense, Chu Tang said, ¡°How did Lou Zee to your organization?¡±


    Hong Feiyun honestly replied, ¡°He was saved by the fourth leader.¡±<div>


    Chu Tang tapped the table, ¡°So a life-saving grace turned into love?¡±


    Hong Feiyun¡¯s mouth twitched, this sounded weirding from Chu Tang, almostical.


    Chu Tang asked, ¡°Where did the fourth leader rescue Lou Ze from?¡±


    Hong Feiyun replied, ¡°It was when we went to the Xuan family for training.¡±


    Chu Tang said, ¡°So Lou Ze is from the Xuan family?¡±


    Hong Feiyun shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±


    Unexpectedly, simply ying a role had such aplex secret behind it; it seemed both the fourth leader and Lou Ze were somehow rted to the Xuan family.


    After thinking for a moment, Chu Tang said, ¡°Let¡¯s pause this topic for now, let¡¯s first find the items the fourth leader left for Lou Ze.¡±


    Hong Feiyun nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They left the bamboo house and flew towards the southeast.


    A ck-clothed man emerged from the darkness, ¡°Left Emissary, shall we follow?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± The voice of the Left Emissary came from inside the house, ¡°That Chu Tang has no known background, appearing out of nowhere, and gives me an unfathomable feeling. Following him would just lead to a loss of life. With all the assassins in the organization wiped out, we are short on people; better save them for more important uses.¡±


    The ck-clothed man retreated to his original position and disappeared.<div>


    ¡­


    On the way, Chu Tang transformed back into Lou Ze, and Hong Feiyun back into Zeng Huo, feeling a sense of rebirth at that moment.


    Under Zeng Huo¡¯s lead, the two arrived at a very ordinary-looking house.


    Zeng Huo prompted Lou Ze to knock on the door.


    Lou Ze looked around and then knocked, ¡°Is Tan Xia here?¡±

 Chapter 937: Coming and Going

    Chapter 937: Coming and Going


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The door was quickly opened by a man with a leg amputated, who hobbled over with the help of a crutch. The man with the broken leg originally looked sullen, but his face lit up with excitement when he saw Lou Ze, ¡°Lou Ze, you¡¯re alive, that¡¯s great! I¡¯ve been hoping every day that you woulde to visit me, and you finally have.¡±


    Tan Xia was a good friend of both Lou Ze and the fourth leader. He had lost a leg during a mission, and the organization had given him some silver, with which he built a courtyard where he now resided.


    Lou Ze apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been caught up with too many things recently and didn¡¯t have the chance to visit you. How have you been?¡±


    Tan Xia didn¡¯t mind at all; he was very enthusiastic and happy, ¡°No worries, no worries,e in and sit down.¡±


    Lou Ze said, ¡°No need to sit, it¡¯s quitete. I came to ask you about the ce where he and I used to go often.¡± As he spoke, a wisp of spiritual light entered Tan Xia¡¯s body.


    Tan Xia blurted out, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the waterfall behind the organization? You two often went there.¡±


    It turned out the ce was so close. Lou Ze said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tan Xia felt something was off but hadn¡¯t yet realized what, ¡°No problem. You too, you¡¯ve been too negligent of the fourth leader. But I can¡¯t me you, acting is indeed exhausting.¡±


    Lou Ze, ¡°¡­¡±


    What¡¯s going on? Is there more to the story?<div>


    Lou Ze pretended as if he couldn¡¯t remember, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Tan Xia looked at Lou Ze as if he were a younger brother, ¡°Have you forgotten? You intentionally got rescued by the fourth leader, aiming to infiltrate the Yun Organization. You don¡¯t even like men, how could you possibly truly love the fourth leader.¡±


    Lou Ze thought to himself, could ¡°he¡± be the person from the Xuan family? That would be very interesting, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m heading to the waterfall now.¡±


    Tan Xia nodded, ¡°Go ahead, be careful.¡±


    Lou Ze left the cottage and headed to the waterfall with Zeng Huo, ¡°Do you ever feel like everyone around has secrets?¡±


    Zeng Huo nced at Lou Ze, ¡°I didn¡¯t think so before, but now I do. I won¡¯t trust people easily in the future.¡±


    Lou Ze advised, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, what¡¯s the joy in life if you guard against everyone? People, just take it easy.¡±


    Zeng Huo said, ¡°Let¡¯s find the item.¡±


    ¡°The waterfall is so big, where would the fourth leader hide things?¡± Lou Ze looked around and asked Zeng Huo, ¡°Does the fourth leader have any particr habits or hobbies?¡±


    Zeng Huo thought for a moment, ¡°He likes to polish his knife.¡±


    Lou Ze crossed his arms, a person who likes to polish knives is patient, rough, and straightforward. If he were to hide something, it would probably be hidden in¡­


    He took a few steps back, then walked to the left, where several stones were stacked together. The item should be under these.


    He moved the stones aside, and indeed, there was a box underneath.


    He picked up the wooden box and said, ¡°Zeng Huo, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two quickly left and returned to their room. Lou Ze ced the box on the table, ¡°Guess what¡¯s inside?¡±


    Zeng Huo shook his head, ¡°How would I know?¡±


    The fourth leader had said that the item was something Lou Ze had always wanted. What could Lou Ze possibly want? With curiosity, Lou Ze opened the box.


    Zeng Huo craned his neck to look.


    Inside the box was a map, which Lou Ze took out to examine, not understanding it, ¡°Where is this map of?¡±<div>


    Zeng Huo looked at it for a long time, then shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t tell.¡±


    Lou Ze thought for a moment, his expression growing serious, ¡°I need to make a trip out, you handle things here.¡±


    Zeng Huo didn¡¯t want to face the Left Emissary alone, too terrifying, ¡°I¡¯lle with you. After all, Hong Feiyun and Chu Tang are also moving together.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± If the Left Emissary killed Zeng Huo, it would be inconvenient for her to gather information in the organization.<div>


    The two left the bamboo hut again, heading straight for the military camp.


    Tang Jinghong was still in his tent dealing with official business, and several deputies were present. Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to interrupt, so she sent Meng Shengdong, ¡°Go and call Jinghong out for a moment, tell him I have something important.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Meng Shengdong immediately went into the tent and quietly ryed the message.


    Tang Jinghong, after hearing the message, showed no outward reaction but got up from his seat.


    Outside the military camp, there was a huge pine tree where Chu Qingzhi stood, arms crossed, looking up at the moon in the sky.


    Tang Jinghong walked towards Chu Qingzhi, holding a bag of candied beans, ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled at Tang Jinghong, then handed him the map she had just obtained, while taking the candied beans into her own hands, ¡°This is the map I just got. I don¡¯t know where it is. Take a look.¡±


    Tang Jinghong immediately recognized it, ¡°This is the defenseyout of the mansion belonging to the lord of the Eastern border.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, ¡°¡­¡±


    She exined how she hade into possession of the map, ¡°Jinghong, I think we can delve deeper into Lou Ze¡¯s identity.¡±


    Tang Jinghong spoke gently, ¡°Take care of yourself and send me messages at any time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi hugged Tang Jinghong, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Jinghong affectionately patted Chu Qingzhi¡¯s head, ¡°You¡¯ve made great achievements again.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi jokingly asked, ¡°Then how many military merits are you going to record for me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought for a moment, ¡°Third-ss merit, otherwise, we¡¯ll run out of ssificationster.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiughed, ¡°Right, after I stabilize the Left Emissary, I¡¯ll immediately follow up on the second batch of military provisions. Be ready to respond at any time on your end.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    After discussing some more issues, Chu Qingzhi and Zeng Huo left.


    Tang Jinghong holding the map of the mansion returned to the military camp. It seemed likely that Lou Ze was an undercover agent of the Xuan family, but what would he need the pce¡¯s defenseyout for? To attack the pce?


    It would make more sense to first get a border defenseyout; this had no significance otherwise.


    Another possibility was that he intended to steal something from the pce.


    Did the mansion possess any invaluable treasures?


    It didn¡¯t seem so, or perhaps he didn¡¯t know about it.


    Holding the map of the mansion, Tang Jinghong felt that things were getting moreplicated.


    ¡°Shaoyuan, send someone to gather recent news about the mansion. If there is any anomaly, report back immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±<div>


    ¡­


    Chu Tang and Hong Feiyun returned to the bamboo house. The Left Emissary was waiting for them in the courtyard, ¡°I wonder what brings you two out sote at night?¡±


    There were other issues Chu Tang could tolerate, but concerning his son, he had to be careful.


    Chu Tang took out some medicine, ¡°We went to gather herbs.¡±


    Hong Feiyun shed a look of surprise; where did Chu Tang get these herbs? He hadn¡¯t seen him gathering any herbs just now.


    The Left Emissary was confused, ¡°These herbs are for¡­¡±


    Chu Tang said, ¡°To treat your son¡¯s leg. These herbs need to be picked at midnight to retain their potency. Did ouring and going disturb the Left Emissary¡¯s rest?¡±


    The Left Emissary scrutinized Chu Tang, but no matter how hard he looked, he couldn¡¯t find any ws, ¡°You are thoughtful. Once you cure my son¡¯s leg, I will surely reward you handsomely.¡±


    Chu Tang, feigning surprise, ¡°Thank you, Left Emissary. We will do our best.¡±

 Chapter 938: This Isnt Fair

    Chapter 938: This Isn¡¯t Fair


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Left Emissary, unable to see through Chu Tang, gave up. As long as his son could be healed, all would be well, ¡°You should rest early.¡±


    Chu Tang responded, ¡°Yes, Left Emissary.¡±


    The Left Emissary, with a probing nce at Chu Tang, turned and left.


    Chu Tang looked at the herbs in his hand, took them back to his room, followed by Hong Feiyun, who couldn¡¯t hold back and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with the medicine?¡±


    Chu Tang casually ced the herbs on the table, ¡°Just an excuse, don¡¯t dwell on it.¡±


    Hong Feiyun was nearly driven mad by Chu Tang¡¯s unexpected actions, ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about what it is, but why it appeared in your hands?¡±


    Chu Tang poured himself a cup of tea, ¡°I just picked it up along the way, just in case.¡±


    Hong Feiyun took a deep breath, knowing he couldn¡¯t understand people like Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s rest early. I¡¯m going back.¡±


    Chu Tang waved, ¡°Take care.¡±


    Chu Tang got up andy down on the bed, staring at the ceiling, pondering¡­<div>


    Where could the second batch of military provisions be?


    ¡­


    Hong Feiyun returned to his quarters. A figure emerged from the darkness at the entrance, ¡°Feiyun, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Hong Feiyun sighed inwardly, stepping back in displeasure, ¡°Mu Xiao, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    Mu Xiao looked at Hong Feiyun eagerly, ¡°I was waiting for you here.¡±


    Hong Feiyun wished he could disappear on the spot, ¡°Why were you waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to talk to you.¡± Mu Xiao¡¯s patience had reached its limit, but his expression darkened, ¡°You¡¯ve always been with Chu Tang, right?¡± The thought of Hong Feiyun constantly with Chu Tang made him irritable.


    Hong Feiyun nodded, a well-known fact at the base, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Mu Xiao took a step towards Hong Feiyun, looking into her eyes nervously, ¡°Do you like him?¡±


    Hong Feiyun shuddered; he wouldn¡¯t dare to harbor feelings for her, ¡°No, absolutely not, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I spend a lot of time with him because I brought him in, and I can¡¯t afford any mistakes with the Left Emissary, so I can¡¯t be negligent.¡±


    Mu Xiao was somewhat relieved, ¡°You really have no other feelings for him?¡±


    Hong Feiyun nodded earnestly.


    Mu Xiao suddenly stepped forward and hugged Hong Feiyun tightly, ¡°Feiyun, won¡¯t you stop rejecting me?¡±


    Hong Feiyun was overwhelmed. Internally he cursed, ¡®I¡¯m a man, why would I wait to turn gay?¡¯ He forcefully pushed Mu Xiao away, ¡°Don¡¯t do this, it¡¯s not good to be seen.¡±


    Mu Xiao shockingly said, ¡°Feiyun, let¡¯s get married.¡±


    Hong Feiyun, ¡°¡­¡±


    Hong Feiyun flew down from a tree, unable to ept it, shouted, ¡°I disagree.¡±


    Both Hong Feiyun and Mu Xiao turned to look at her.


    Mu Xiao¡¯s eyes hardened with viciousness when he saw Hong Feiyun. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was Feiyun¡¯s sister, he would have dealt with her long ago, ¡°This has nothing to do with you, go back where you came from.¡±<div>


    Hong Feiyun pointed at Hong Feiyun, ¡°She¡¯s my sister, how can you say this has nothing to do with me?¡±


    Mu Xiao¡¯s gaze chilled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to interfere in this matter, go back to sleep, or I¡¯ll get very angry.¡±


    A chill ran down Hong Feiyun¡¯s spine, but she still didn¡¯t back down, ¡°Mu Xiao, I¡¯m the one who likes you. My sister doesn¡¯t like you, why do you insist on marrying her?¡±


    Mu Xiao looked at Hong Feiyun with an exceedingly gentle gaze, ¡°How do you know your sister doesn¡¯t like me?¡±<div>


    Hong Feiyun pointed at Hong Feiyun, emotionally, ¡°She told me herself. If you don¡¯t believe it, ask her.¡±


    Hong Feiyun nodded, ¡°Mu Xiao, I really don¡¯t like you. Feiyun likes you so much, why don¡¯t you marry Feiyun?¡±


    Mu Xiao was incredulous, ¡°Feiyun, that¡¯s not what you told me before.¡±


    Hong Feiyun was amenable, ¡°Then let¡¯s go with what I said this time.¡±


    Mu Xiao couldn¡¯t ept Hong Feiyun¡¯s sudden change of heart and roared, ¡°Feiyun, have you fallen for Chu Tang?¡±


    ¡°You all sort it out yourselves, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Hong Feiyun, not wanting to apany Mu Xiao in his madness, pushed him away and returned to her room. After entering, she mmed the door shut, isting herself from the two outside.


    Mu Xiao stared at the closed door for a while, his expression growing colder, ¡°Hong Feiyun, you really are shameless.¡±


    Hong Feiyun¡¯s face turned pale, shocked to hear such words from the man she liked, ¡°Mu Xiao, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t call me, from now on, I¡¯ll act as if I don¡¯t know you. If you continue to bother us, don¡¯t me me for being unkind.¡± Mu Xiao turned away sharply and left.


    Hong Feiyun watched Mu Xiao¡¯s retreating figure, her hands clenched tightly, her eyes slowly turning red with deep sadness, ¡°Hong Feiyun, Mu Xiao, why do you both treat me like this when you are the closest to me?¡±


    Chu Tang, lying on a tree branch above, dropped his voice from the sky, ¡°Why do you insist on making someone who doesn¡¯t like you, like you?¡±


    Hong Feiyun looked up defiantly, ¡°You¡¯ve only been here a day, and my sister is already following you around. You, whock nothing in love, can afford to say such things.¡±


    Chu Tang popped a candied bean into his mouth, ¡°You¡¯re troubling yourself.¡±<div>


    Hong Feiyun, pointing at Chu Tang, shouted angrily, ¡°You have no right to say that.¡±


    Chu Tang, almost as if talking to himself, asked, ¡°Do you want to be someone who is liked by many people like me?¡±


    Hong Feiyun paused, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Chu Tang made an offer, ¡°Help me with one thing, and I¡¯ll make you likable. How about it?¡±


    Cautiously intrigued to see what he was really after, Hong Feiyun asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want to know¡­¡± Chu Tang leaped down to face Hong Feiyun closely and whispered, ¡°the whereabouts of the second batch of military supplies.¡±


    Hong Feiyun¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Chu Tang.¡± He spoke nonchntly, ¡°What do you think? Will we make a deal? It seemed like you really hated them just now, weren¡¯t you just talking big?¡±


    Hong Feiyun hesitated for a moment, then gritted her teeth, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trade.¡±


    Chu Tang smiled, ¡°First, stop always looking so bitter and resentful. Be easy-going like me, got it?¡±


    Hong Feiyun knew her personality wasn¡¯t likable, but she had always been this way; how could she change easily, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Chu Tang folded his arms, looking at her seriously, ¡°Think about it. If doing this makes Mu Xiao like you, can you do it?¡±


    Hong Feiyun imagined it for a moment and then nodded, ¡°I think I can manage that.¡±<div>


    Chu Tang handed her a handful of candied beans, ¡°Good, now I¡¯ve taught you the method, it¡¯s your turn to tell me the information.¡±


    Hong Feiyun eyed Chu Tang incredulously, ¡°You want to trade my information that simply?¡±


    Chu Tang¡¯s expression darkened slightly, ¡°Are you having second thoughts?¡±


    Hong Feiyun felt immense pressure, swallowed hard, and hurriedly said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Chu Tang had just been so frightening, scarier than Mu Xiao by a factor of ten, no, a hundred times. It was terrifying.

 Chapter 939: Small-Minded

    Chapter 939: Small-Minded


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Tang resumed his easygoing demeanor, ¡°Fair exchange, then speak quickly.¡±


    Hong Feiyun nced around, ¡°Can we find a more secluded ce to talk? Are you trying to get us killed by the Left Emissary here?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one around, just speak.¡± If there were people, he wouldn¡¯t be talking so openly!


    Hong Feiyun wasn¡¯t sure how he could be so confident, but she felt that he was not someone to be trifled with, ¡°There¡¯s a warehouse at the base, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Chu Tang pocketed the candy beans and pped his hands, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Led by Hong Feiyun, they zigzagged through several buildings until they reached a woodshed.


    Hong Feiyun turned to face Chu Tang, ¡°What exactly are you here for?¡±


    Chu Tang was straightforward, ¡°Looking for the second batch of military provisions.¡±


    Hong Feiyun tried to gauge his intent, ¡°What will you do if you find the military provisions?¡±


    Chu Tang casually said, ¡°What else? Obviously, take them back.¡±<div>


    Hong Feiyun narrowed her eyes slightly, ¡°Are you one of Tang Jinghong¡¯s people?¡±


    Chu Tang maintained hisposure, his aura oppressively calm, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Just fulfill our deal.¡±


    Hong Feiyun expressed her dissatisfaction, ¡°But you just told me one thing, and you want me to give so much. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s unfair?¡±


    Chu Tang countered, ¡°You want fairness?¡±


    Hong Feiyun replied, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want fairness?¡±


    Chu Tang smirked coldly, ¡°In my world, power dictates the terms, or else you¡¯re justmbs to the ughter.¡±


    Hong Feiyun was left speechless in anger, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Chu Tang said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to spar with you. If you back out now, you might never leave here.¡±


    If Hong Feiyun wasn¡¯t somewhat useful, she would have been eliminated already.


    Hong Feiyun suddenly felt a tangible aura of menace enveloping her, a wave of palpitations spread, suppressing any thought of resistance.


    Trembling, she pushed aside the firewood, pressed a brick thrice, and a door in the wall opposite opened, ¡°Go through there; it leads to the base¡¯s warehouse.¡±


    Chu Tang probed with his consciousness and confirmed it was indeed a storeroom. He entered.


    Hong Feiyun hesitated, then followed, biting her lip.


    Inside, a vast stone chamber filled with many boxes appeared unremarkable. Chu Tang randomly opened a few; some contained food, others medicinal herbs.


    But these were not the military provisions.


    Chu Tang frowned slightly, ¡°Do you know any other ce near the market that could storerge quantities of goods?¡±


    Hong Feiyun answered, ¡°It can only be inside the market.¡±


    Chu Tang¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°We¡¯ll go to the market tomorrow.¡±


    Hong Feiyun mentioned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be treating the Left Emissary¡¯s son¡¯s leg?¡±<div>


    Chu Tang nced at Hong Feiyun, ¡°A short trip won¡¯t dy that.¡±


    Hong Feiyun suddenly said, ¡°I have a condition.¡±


    Chu Tang responded indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve already made conditions.¡±


    Hong Feiyun put a dagger to her own neck, ¡°I want to change it. If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t go to the market tomorrow.¡±<div>


    Chu Tang crossed his arms, amused, ¡°Speak, then. What¡¯s the change?¡±


    Hong Feiyun, unexpectedly, said, ¡°Make Mu Xiao stop liking my sister.¡±


    Chu Tang sized up Hong Feiyun, ¡°What exactly is the deep hatred between you and your sister?¡±


    Hong Feiyun shook her head, looking misunderstood, ¡°No, it¡¯s for her own good. Mu Xiao is cunning and not a good match. I hate them, but I don¡¯t want my sister to get hurt.¡±


    Is this a woman¡¯s heart as fathomless as the sea? Wondering what Hong Feiyun was really thinking, Chu Tang said, ¡°Should we just kill Mu Xiao then?¡±


    Hong Feiyun quickly responded, ¡°No, Mu Xiao once saved our lives, we can¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Chu Tang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Chu Tang suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s stick with the original deal, I can¡¯t manage this one.¡±


    Hong Feiyun¡¯s first reaction was disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re so powerful, how can you not manage it?¡±


    Chu Tang shrugged, exasperated, ¡°I¡¯m just a doctor, my abilities are limited.¡± He found it troublesome and didn¡¯t want to get involved.


    Hong Feiyun, ¡°¡­¡±


    Chu Tang thought for a moment, ¡°Here¡¯s the deal: if you help me find the second batch of military provisions, I¡¯ll agree to your condition to make them never interact again.¡±


    Hong Feiyun perked up, visibly excited, ¡°Are you sure?¡±<div>


    Chu Tang, running out of patience, confirmed, ¡°Yes, sure.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± Hong Feiyun said with some excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the market early every day. Be ready.¡±


    In the early morning, the horizon glowed with the redness of dawn.


    Jiang Zhanglin and Yi Chuanchuan woke up sessively and headed towards the county town. Waking up early and trekking over hills and mountains was truly exhausting.


    Upon reaching the county town, both were so famished that they hastily looked for a breakfast shop to eat.


    Yi Chuanchuan leaned closer to Jiang Zhanglin and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin looked around and nodded, ¡°Yes, this county town is eerily quiet, it feels deste.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan agreed, ¡°Right, a county town should be bustling with the morning market at this hour, but here, it¡¯s like it¡¯s deserted.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin had a bad premonition, ¡°Let¡¯s eat quickly, and after eating, we¡¯ll find them and head back right away.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan felt a sense of urgency, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The owner served them two bowls of noodles, ¡°Enjoy.¡±


    They ate quickly, and after finishing, they headed straight to the gambling house, only to find its doors shut.


    Yi Chuanchuan¡¯s face paled, unable to hide his anxiety, ¡°Zhanglin, something must have happened.¡±<div>


    Jiang Zhanglin maintained hisposure and led Yi Chuanchuan towards the outskirts, ¡°We need to go back and find the general.¡±


    In the market.


    Chu Tang, Hong Feiyun, Hong Feiyun, and Mu Xiao walked together, the atmosphere awkward and strained.


    That morning, as Chu Tang and Hong Feiyun were preparing to leave, Hong Feiyun insisted on apanying them, and Mu Xiao insisted on following Hong Feiyun. Thus, all four ended up together.


    Chu Tang suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to eat first.¡±


    Hong Feiyun quickly said, ¡°I know a good breakfast spot. Chu Tang, let me take you there?¡±


    Mu Xiao, seeing Hong Feiyun trying to please Chu Tang, felt ufortable instantly, ¡°Feiyun, you¡¯ve never taken me to any nice breakfast ce. Why take him as soon as he arrives?¡±


    Hong Feiyun felt his skin crawl with irritation, ¡°Why are you so petty?¡±


    Hong Feiyun deliberately distanced Hong Feiyun from Mu Xiao, ¡°Sister hasn¡¯t even taken me there.¡±


    Unable to tolerate it any longer, Hong Feiyun gave the address to Chu Tang and then flew away.


    Mu Xiao hurriedly followed.


    Chu Tang flicked a pulse of spiritual energy that struck Mu Xiao in the spine. He copsed on the street, which was somewhat embarrassing.


    Hong Feiyun looked at Chu Tang, then quickly went to help Mu Xiao up, ¡°Mu Xiao, are you alright?¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu Xiao, feeling humiliated, quickly straightened his clothes and walked on rapidly ahead.

 Chapter 940: Bliss Master

    Chapter 940: Bliss Master


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Tang raised an eyebrow, noting that this person¡¯s psychological resilience was quite strong; he didn¡¯t leave but instead followed up!


    Hong Feiyun stopped in ce, waiting for Chu Tang and questioned, ¡°Did you do that just now?¡±


    Chu Tang ignored Hong Feiyun, finding her ever-changing moods and inconsistency annoying.


    Hong Feiyun stamped her foot and followed him.


    The group gathered at the breakfast ce Hong Feiyun had mentioned, each taking a seat and ordering breakfast.


    As Chu Tang sat eating, facing perpendicr to the street, someone caught his eye¡ªYan Zihao.


    Yan Zihao, with a mustache attached, hurried down the street looking rather out of sorts.


    What was with his disguise? Where was he going?


    After thinking it over, Chu Tang hurried his meal and followed.


    Tang Jinghong hadn¡¯t informed Chu Qingzhi of their task, leaving her unaware.<div>


    As Chu Tang left, Hong Feiyun quickly followed, then Mu Xiao, and finally Hong Feiyun.


    Watching this unfold, Chu Tang¡¯s mouth twitched, and he decisively ditched Hong Feiyun, not wanting to drag along three tails¡ªhow annoying.


    Following Yan Zihao through several streets, they arrived at a temple.


    The temple, called ¡°Jian Shan Temple,¡± was situated amidst the hustle and bustle. It featured tworge stone lions at the entrance, gold iid ques, and doors painted in vermilion. Without the que, it resembled a rich family¡¯s estate more than a temple.


    Chu Tang furrowed his brows, puzzled why someone would build a temple in such a busy area, unting wealth so openly?


    Moreover, the temple attracted many devotees. In just the few moments he watched, several groups had entered.


    Yan Zihao also entered the temple.


    Chu Tang found this odd and followed inside.


    After circling a small alley and returning, Chu Tang had transformed into an ordinary-looking young girl.


    Inspecting her disguise, Chu Qingzhi proceeded inside.


    Once inside, she found the interior even more luxurious than expected. The ce was an expansive square surrounded by houses enshrining Bodhisattvas, with marble flooring and painted walls, making the temple even more splendid than the homes of wealthy families.


    Devotees knelt before the houses, hands pressed together, murmuring prayers.


    Chu Qingzhi scanned for Yan Zihao, who surprisingly headed towards the back of the temple. What was he here for? Could he be a spy?


    With this doubt, Chu Qingzhi continued to follow.


    Behind the temple, Chu Qingzhi was taken aback by a smaller square filled with kneeling people, atop a high tform sat an elderly man with the demeanor of a sage.


    The elderly man sat cross-legged on a lotus pedestal, a white whisk draped over one arm, eyes closed, seemingly in meditation.


    Next to him, a young monk dressed in robes announced, ¡°Devoteesing to worship Bliss Master, please find a spot and settle down. The Master will begin his teachings soon, don¡¯t miss it.¡±


    Neers upon hearing this, immediately pushed past Chu Qingzhi in their rush to secure a spot.


    Chu Qingzhi stepped aside, and soon after, a young monk approached, ¡°Youngdy, this isn¡¯t a ce for you. Please leave.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi challenged, ¡°They cane, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    The monk smiled lightly, an everyday manner, ¡°Listening to the Master¡¯s teachings costs money. Do you have any?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi scoffed inwardly, ¡°How much per person?¡±


    The monk smiled slightly, ¡°Ten silver taels per day.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi, ¡°¡­¡±


    Better at extortion than her, truly admirable.


    She pulled out a ten-tael silver ingot from her clothes, ¡°Can I stay now?¡±


    The monk¡¯s face changed instantly, ¡°My apologies for not recognizing your status, miss. Please,e in.¡±


    Just a moment ago she couldn¡¯t enter, now suddenly she was a ¡®miss¡¯ for just ten silver taels¡ªa real bargain. Muttering inwardly, Chu Qingzhi found a seat.


    The square already had no fewer than a thousand people sitting, each contributing ten taels¡ªjust like that, ten thousand taels were easily made by spouting a few nonsenses.


    After settling down, more people continued to arrive¡ªmothers with sons, fathers with sons, couples¡­


    Are they all so wealthy?


    She asked a girl sitting next to her, ¡°How often do youe here?¡±


    The girl beamed, ¡°Ie every day.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, ¡°¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t ten taels a day seem expensive to you?¡±


    The girl, with delicate and tender skin, clearly not worried about money, said, ¡°My father is a wealthy merchant, we are quite rich, so ten taels are nothing to worry about.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi feigned envy, ttering the young girl¡¯s vanity to coax more information, ¡°Who brought you here?¡±


    The girl blushed with a mix of shyness and anticipation, ¡°My mother sent me. She said that listening to the Master¡¯s teachings can prevent illness and make one more beautiful. Most importantly, she said it could help me marry a perfect husband someday.¡±


    ¡°People believe this?¡± Chu Qingzhi inquired, ¡°Has anyone actually achieved this?¡±


    The girl nodded eagerly, ¡°Yes, my cousin listened to the teachings and then married a top schr. He was handsome and from a good family, and he married her in grand style. I¡¯m not inferior to my cousin; I can do it too.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself about the improbability of finding a top schr, given the rarity of such achievements, ¡°But there¡¯s only one top schr every three years. How are there enough for everyone?¡±


    The girl giggled shyly, ¡°Then marrying into the top three schrs or even just a good family would be fine too¡ªas long as it¡¯s a good match.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, ¡°¡­¡±


    Curious, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°What did your mother ask for?¡±


    The girl, guileless, spilled everything, ¡°She asked to be more beautiful so that my father would love only her. Our family has many concubines, and father often neglected my mother. She was really desperate.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was curious about the results, ¡°So, does your father favor your mother now?¡±


    The girl nodded excitedly, ¡°Yes, now he spends every night in my mother¡¯s room and doesn¡¯t go anywhere else.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it really that miraculous?¡± Chu Qingzhi turned to a young man in blue next to her, ¡°Young man, what do you seek here?¡±<div>


    The young man looked distressed, ¡°My grandfather is sick, and I came to ask for his quick recovery.¡±


    ¡°Why not see a doctor?¡± suggested Chu Qingzhi.


    The young man shook his head, ¡°Doctors couldn¡¯t help. Only the Bliss Master can cure him.¡± He seemed utterly convinced.


    Chu Qingzhi puzzled, ¡°Why do you believe in the Bliss Master so much?¡±


    The young man leaned slightly towards Chu Qingzhi and whispered, ¡°Our servant was nearly dead from her illness, but after attending a session here, she miraculously recovered.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, ¡°¡­¡±


    What kind of teachings could be so powerful?


    As she pondered, Chu Qingzhi scanned the crowd for Yan Zihao. He was sitting five rows away, head bowed, looking every bit the devout believer.

 Chapter 941: Prince of the Eastern Border

    Chapter 941: Prince of the Eastern Border


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze shifted to the Bliss Master seated on the lotus pedestal, who seemed to be quite a sessful con artist, likely part of a significant fraud ring.


    She locked her spiritual senses on Yan Zihao and then headed towards the back of the temple where the swindlers were up to something.


    Inside the temple, there was a statue of a monstrous entity that stood five or six meters tall. It resembled a monkey but had three arms, two heads, and the lower body of a human¡ªbizarre beyond description.


    Someone approached, and Chu Qingzhi swiftly leapt atop the statue.


    ¡°Hurry and set things up, we can¡¯t dy the Bliss Master¡¯s ritual.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impressive how the Bliss Master can earn over ten thousand silver taels for our temple in just one day. I¡¯m quite envious.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re envious, then hurry up and practice the rituals, and you might have your day in the limelight too.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, enough talking. Let¡¯s set up quickly, or we¡¯ll mess up and it¡¯ll be the end of us.¡±


    As the two spoke, they hastily arranged props behind the Bliss Master.


    Chu Qingzhi witnessed all this, gathering from their conversation that the Bliss Master was probably just a pawn in their scheme.<div>


    She decided not to act rashly and to observe the situation further.


    She descended from another side and was about to explore further when she unexpectedly locked eyes with someone.


    Chu Qingzhi swiftly knocked the person unconscious, dragged them into a dark corner, and disguised herself to blend in and walk around the temple openly.


    After walking a distance, an aggressive-looking older nun approached, ¡°You little minx, have you finished scrubbing the floors?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed towards the main hall, ¡°It¡¯s done. Anything else?¡±


    The old nun continued her fierce demeanor, ¡°Done? Then hurry to the kitchen and help with cooking. Are you waiting for me to serve you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t argue, understanding that patience was key to herrger n. She obediently headed to the kitchen.


    The kitchen upied a yard where several pigs had been butchered, along with numerous chickens, ducks, and fish¡ªmore reminiscent of a wealthy household than a temple.


    A girl in a half-new monk¡¯s robe approached and urged, ¡°Xiao Yun, what are you dazed about? Get to work.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi tapped her head, pretending to be confused, ¡°I¡¯ve already cleaned the floors, what should I do next?¡±


    The girl looked puzzled, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to chop the wood, aren¡¯t you always the one to do it?¡±


    A fragile girl assigned to chop wood seemed off. Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the wood?¡±


    The girl pointed to the left, ¡°Over there. You really must have gone silly studying those rituals, forgetting everything else.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi turned and walked towards the left.


    Past the courtyard wall was a path with piles of wood.


    Chu Qingzhi, of course, had no intention of actually chopping wood. She scanned her surroundings and continued along the path.


    From a nearby room, she heard faint voices¡­


    ¡°Brother, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±<div>


    ¡°The three hundred thousand silver taels we prepared to offer up disappeared this morning.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Brother, I wouldn¡¯te to you if there wasn¡¯t a crisis. What should we do about the three hundred thousand taels?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that money guarded?¡±<div>


    ¡°I had guards, but they¡¯ve all been killed.¡±


    ¡°Could we be targeted? Besides the money, is anything else missing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else, just the money. But, brother, we need to deliver the money tonight. What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Go and confess to the master, seek leniency, don¡¯t wait for tonight, go right now.¡±


    ¡°Brother, if I go now, I might not return.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi listened to their conversation and thought to herself, this is interesting; the goods were stolen again. Wait, was it the work of that little thief?


    It couldn¡¯t be him; he¡¯s currently searching for the location where the poppy nts and poison are being made.


    Who could it be then?


    With that in mind, Chu Qingzhi decided to follow the man who was preparing to report to his master.


    The man in ck mounted a horse and headed out of town, with Chu Qingzhi trailing behind¡­


    ¡°Go! Hurry!¡±


    Suddenly, an arrow flew through the air, striking the man in ck in the temple, killing him instantly.


    Chu Qingzhi hurried after the archer, shouting, ¡°Stop!¡±<div>


    The masked figure, seemingly surprised to be observed, shot an arrow at Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi dodged and chased after the fleeing figure, unwilling to let this opportunity slip. Arrows whizzed by her face, their sharp sounds chilling to the bone.


    Chu Qingzhi grabbed an arrow and hurled it back, striking the masked figure squarely in the back. The assant stumbled forward and fell.


    Chu Qingzhi quickly approached and kicked the fallen figure to check for any response; there was none. ¡°Dead!¡± she muttered.


    She had only intended to stop the figure, not kill him. Why had he died so easily?


    Bending down to inspect, Chu Qingzhi realized the cause¡ªthe man had taken poison, likely as ast act of loyalty to his superiors.


    Was this level of loyalty to their leadersmon among them?


    She noticed a waist badge on the man¡¯s belt and pulled it off. This badge might help identify his affiliation.


    Chu Qingzhi pocketed the waist badge and headed back to town, walking into a teahouse. ¡°Shopkeeper, two kilos of tea, three kilos of sugar.¡±


    Hearing her order, the shopkeeper promptly responded, ¡°Miss, please follow me to a private room upstairs.¡±


    Together they went to the private room where the shopkeeper respectfully asked, ¡°Does thedy have any business?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi ced the waist badge on the table. ¡°Shopkeeper, could you check this badge for me?¡±


    The shopkeeper took the badge and examined it closely. ¡°I know this. The emblem on this badge belongs to the family crest of the Prince of the eastern border¡¯s royal uncle¡¯s house. The person you¡¯re asking about is named Xiao Xiwu, but to pinpoint exactly whose subordinate he is might require further investigation.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi inwardly noted, surprised to find the Prince of the eastern border¡¯s people involved. ¡°Please proceed, shopkeeper.¡±


    The shopkeeper politely added, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be an issue. We should have information by the day after tomorrow. If thedy wishes to know more, she can return here to find me.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Chu Qingzhi agreed and returned to the temple.


    At this time, the master was performing a ritual, surrounded by what seemed to be ethereal ¡°celestial mists¡± emanating from the lotus tform. He slowly ascended amidst the mists, appearing almost divine, like a deity descending to earth.


    The devotees knelt on the ground, loudly chanting, ¡°Bliss Master, Bliss Master¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi watched, her skepticism growing. Yan Zihao was among the crowd, kneeling like the rest.


    Her confusion deepened¡ªwhat exactly was Yan Zihao up to?


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you kneeling?¡± The monk who had earlier asked for money noticed Chu Qingzhi standing and came over to remind her.

 Chapter 942: Unconcerned

    Chapter 942: Unconcerned


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi could hardly kneel before a fraudster. ¡°Do I really have to kneel?¡± she asked.


    The monk replied anxiously, ¡°If you don¡¯t kneel, it won¡¯t work.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the monks standing around and questioned, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pray?¡±


    The monk proudly exined, ¡°We have already be servants of the gods, blessed directly by them. We don¡¯t need to kneel.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was utterly speechless. ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    The monk¡¯s face bore an expression of unwavering belief. ¡°The gods told us in our dreams when we became monks here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi crossed her arms. ¡°Tell me, do these gods eat meat or are they vegetarian?¡±


    The monk¡¯s face changed, and he looked around fearfully, not wanting to be overheard, his eyes showing hostility. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi asked mockingly, ¡°I saw several fat pigs in your backyard. Are you preparing them for a heavenly offering?¡±


    The monk¡¯s face stiffened momentarily but then returned to normal. ¡°You guessed right, youngdy. They are indeed for a heavenly offering.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhiughed. ¡°You recover quickly. It¡¯s a waste for you to be just a servant of gods; you could be a god yourself.¡±


    The monk looked pleased. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. Being a servant of the gods is already very good.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, ¡°¡­¡±


    The delusion runs deep!


    The Bliss Master slowly descended back onto the lotus pedestal, opened his eyes, and flicked his whisk. ¡°Now, I will begin to resolve yourplex issues, starting from the first row, the first person¡­¡±


    It was an old woman who eagerly said, ¡°I want to pray to have another son. My daughter has grown up and can help me raise a son.¡±


    The Bliss Master handed her a packet of herbs. ¡°Boil this in three portions and take it. After that, you will sessfully have a boy.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi watched the packet of herbs skeptically. What kind of miracle drug was this?


    The old woman gratefully epted the packet, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Thank you, Bliss Master.¡±


    The Bliss Master nodded. ¡°Go back now.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the old woman said, clutching the packet and walking away satisfied.


    The next person was an old man who hesitantly said, ¡°I have recently taken a young concubine, but I find myselfcking vigor at crucial moments. I wish to regain the vitality of my youth.¡±


    The Bliss Master pulled another packet from the lotus pedestal. ¡°Take this medicine, and it will surely rejuvenate you.¡±


    The old man was profusely thankful. ¡°Thank you, Bliss Master, thank you.¡±


    The third was a young woman¡­


    Chu Qingzhi quickly followed the old woman and, in a secluded spot, knocked her unconscious, inspected the medicine, and found it to be ordinary herbs worth no more than a few coins, certainlycking any fertility benefits. She put the packet back into the old woman¡¯s hands, woke her up, and quickly retreated.


    A monk, noticing Chu Qingzhi suddenly reappearing, asked curiously, ¡°Where did you just go?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi yfully responded, ¡°I just did something bad.¡±


    The monk yed along. ¡°What bad thing?¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi smirked, ¡°If it was bad, why would I tell you?¡±


    The monk, ¡°¡­¡±


    The monk got slightly angry. ¡°Are you ying with me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi countered, ¡°What if I am?¡±<div>


    The monk indignantly said, ¡°When it¡¯s time to select the divine child, if you are chosen, I will say you are not qualified.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, puzzled, asked, ¡°What is a divine child?¡±


    The monk, looking away, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sent a sliver of spiritual energy into the monk. ¡°What is a divine child?¡±


    The monk exined, ¡°After solving the first row¡¯s issues, the Bliss Master will randomly choose ten divine children to meet the Grand Master of Divine Music. He can bestow enlightenment, allowing one to see gods.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was speechless at yet anotheryer of deception, ¡°Where is this Grand Master of Divine Music?¡±


    The monk pointed to a seven-tiered tower on the right. ¡°At the top of that tower. The Grand Master rarely descends. He is served daily by the purest virgin girls, the highest honor.¡±


    This level of deceit disgusted Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Who holds the most power in this temple?¡±


    The monk replied, ¡°The Bliss Master.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked towards the high tower, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The monk shook his head, ¡°Notpletely, as I¡¯ve never seen the Bliss Master myself. This is what others have told me.¡±


    Suddenly another figure emerged, the Master of Divine Music¡ªa character just as shrouded in secrecy as the Bliss Master. ¡°Wait, is this temple run by the prince of the eastern border?¡± Chu Qingzhi asked, seeking rity.


    The monk shook his head again, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±<div>


    As expected, these low-level monks had no ess to such confidential information. It seemed she would need to inquire higher up the hierarchy.


    Chu Qingzhi decided to wait and see how things would unfold.


    The process with the first row¡¯s problems was eventuallypleted.


    ¡°Now, we shall choose the divine children,¡± announced the Bliss Master. He turned the lotus pedestal around to face away from the crowd and threw a small ball; whoever it hit would be selected as a divine child.


    The first ball struck a young man, the second hit Yan Zihao, and the third hit Chu Qingzhi¡­


    In total, ten divine children were chosen.


    The monk leading the proceedings shouted, ¡°Please, divine children,e forward and follow me.¡±


    The ten lined up, with the monk leading them to a bathing area. ¡°Please bathe and change your clothes. Afterwards, you will ascend the high tower to meet the Grand Master of Divine Music, who will grant you enlightenment.¡±


    Apart from Chu Qingzhi and Yan Zihao, the other eight were visibly excited. ¡°I can finally see the gods¡­ I¡¯ve been so lucky this time.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what a god looks like. They must be beautiful,¡± mused one of the eight, filled with anticipation.


    The ten maidens brought clothing for the divine children and attended to them as they bathed.


    The bathing areas were divided by wooden doors. As the maid entered the bathing area, Chu Qingzhi used a small bell to distract her, pretending to be the servant and then quickly changed into the clothes of a divine child, waiting for the next step.


    Half an hourter, the monk¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Please, all divine children, line up and follow me.¡±<div>


    Everyone obeyed promptly; Yan Zihao was thest in line, and Chu Qingzhi emerged from the bathing area just in time to line up behind him.


    Yan Zihao looked back at Chu Qingzhi, his gaze inquisitive.


    Chu Qingzhi kept her head down, pretending to be oblivious to the surroundings.


    Seeing that everyone was in line, the monk instructed, ¡°Keep quiet and don¡¯t whisper to each other. Follow me.¡±


    The excitement was palpable among the first eight; they were about to meet a god.


    Thest two, however, were calm, seemingly indifferent to the proceedings.


    They walked a long distance to the base of the high tower, where the monk cautioned again, ¡°Remember, do not speak. Speaking is an affront to the divine and will be punished. Keep this in mind.¡±


    ¡°We understand,¡± responded the group.


    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed,¡± said the monk as he turned to lead the way up the tower.


    As they stepped into the high tower, the emotional state of the first eight reached a peak, while Yan Zihao¡¯s expression was tense, his nervousness apparent.


    Chu Qingzhi, however, was calm, though she was also curious about what was toe.

 Chapter 943: Infiltrating the Cult

    Chapter 943: Infiltrating the Cult


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As the monks brought the ten chosen ones to a room at the topmost floor, one of them said, ¡°Please wait here while I seek permission from the Grand Master of Divine Music.¡±


    After entering the room briefly and returning, he announced, ¡°The Grand Master allows you to enter. Remember to remain quiet and simply follow the instructions given. Understood?¡±


    The first few divine children nodded eagerly.


    ¡°Come in,¡± the monk said as he opened the door.


    They entered and found ten meditation cushions arranged in the center of the room; each person took a seat on one.


    ¡°Wait here,¡± the monk instructed. ¡°The Grand Master is currently purifying himself and will soone to summon the divine presence for you.¡±


    Everyone sat quietly on the cushions. Chu Qingzhi observed Yan Zihao; his expression was calm, betraying nothing of his purpose here. Was he on some secret mission?


    Chu Qingzhi considered this possibility and decided to watch and wait. If it turned out that he was indeed here on a mission, she would cooperate with him.


    Soon, the Grand Master of Divine Music emerged from an inner chamber. He was a middle-aged man, bald and dressed in monk¡¯s robes, appearing every inch the high priest. He took his ce amidst the cushions.


    ¡°Congrattions on bing divine children,¡± he began. ¡°I shall now summon the divine presence for you.¡±<div>


    Everyone sat up straighter in anticipation.


    The Grand Master closed his eyes and began chanting in an indistinct murmur, his demeanor exuding profundity.


    Meanwhile, the assisting monk lit some incense.


    Chu Qingzhi nced at the incense and understood¡ª it wasced with hallucinogenic drugs, designed to make the onlookers see whatever they were expected to see.


    A monk approached Chu Qingzhi and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t your eyes closed?¡±


    ¡°Closing them now,¡± Chu Qingzhi quickly shut her eyes, but not before observing the awe-struck faces of the other divine children; they appeared to be experiencing visions of the divine.


    Once Chu Qingzhi had closed her eyes, the monk moved away.


    Yan Zihao closed his eyes and was surprised to see a vision of a divine figure descending from the heavens. This figure, a majestic and sacred man dressed in white, seemed to gaze down upon him with such intensity that he felt utterly unworthy.


    This world does have gods, he thought.


    He silently prayed, ¡°Divine one, I seek immense power so that no one can look down upon me anymore, especially not my father. I want him to kneel before me in submission.¡±


    The deity responded, ¡°Strive and it shall be!¡±


    Yan Zihao was ted, ¡°Thank you, divine one.¡±


    The vision faded, and reality returned.


    The Grand Master opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Have you all seen the divine?¡±


    One of the youths excitedly replied, ¡°Yes, the god fulfilled my wish. I believe soon I will live the life I¡¯ve dreamed of.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± the Grand Master responded warmly.


    After several others shared their experiences, the monk added some more substances to the incense burner, sending streams of blue smoke into the air. One by one, the divine children fell unconscious.


    Chu Qingzhi thought to herself, It¡¯s never this simple, suspecting another twist was about to unfold.


    The unconscious were carried into two side chambers of the great hall, segregated by gender. Soon, several corpulent men emerged, leering lewdly as they headed towards the chambers, uttering filthy remarks.<div>


    Chu Qingzhi quickly grabbed a departing monk, switched their identities, then left the side chamber dressed as the monk.


    After ensuring the men entered the chambers, she swiftly entered the Grand Master¡¯s room and knocked him unconscious.


    Emerging from the room, she neutralized all the monks.


    Then she entered the side chambers, incapacitated the lewd men, dragged Yan Zihao out, and awakened him with a light touch on his brow.<div>


    Yan Zihao, shocked and panicked, realized how close he hade to disgrace.


    ¡°Miss Chu, thank you for saving me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at him amusingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find you in such a ce!¡±


    Yan Zihao hurriedly rified, ¡°I was here to infiltrate this cult to identify its leader. I didn¡¯t expect to fall into their trap. Thank you for your rescue.¡±


    Feeling a chill, he added, ¡°I would rather have died than be dishonored.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was somewhat surprised. ¡°You nned to infiltrate a cult?¡±


    Yan Zihao nodded. ¡°It was a mission given by the general, to uncover the cult¡¯s leader.¡±


    Considering the situation, Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave these people be for now. You¡¯ll take over as the Bliss Master. Can you handle that?¡±


    She had other matters to pursue, namely the chase for the second batch of military supplies, and couldn¡¯t be tied down here.


    Yan Zihao was momentarily stunned, ¡°How can I be the Bliss Master?¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡± Chu Qingzhi led Yan Zihao into the Bliss Master¡¯s room, pulled out some makeup supplies from her bag, ¡°Sit down, I¡¯ll transform you into the Bliss Master.¡±


    Yan Zihao, feeling as if divine assistance was at hand, quickly sat down and closed his eyes to receive the makeover.


    After some time, Chu Qingzhi snapped her fingers, ¡°Open your eyes now.¡±<div>


    Yan Zihao looked in the mirror, touching his face in disbelief. He was the spitting image of the Bliss Master, ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi packed away her supplies, ¡°This cult is tied to the royal family of the eastern border¡¯s Prince. Dig deep and see what else you can uncover.¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Zihao realized the gravity of his task but felt up to the challenge, ¡°Miss Chu, I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll leave the rest to you,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, ready to leave. She swiftly moved to bind the real Bliss Master and stashed him in a hidden chamber.


    Yan Zihao looked at the contents of the hidden chamber, a wave of nausea hitting him as he discovered various instruments for torturing the maidens, ¡°Truly a cult,mitting inhuman acts.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi advised, ¡°Dig into these people carefully, you¡¯re bound to uncover a lot. You need to act fast because the army won¡¯t stay here long.¡±


    Grateful, Yan Zihao nodded, ¡°Thank you for the guidance, Miss Chu. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off then.¡± Chu Qingzhi left without further dy.


    Yan Zihao bowed respectfully, ¡°Farewell, Miss Chu.¡±


    After she left, Yan Zihao stood firm, took a deep breath, and awakened the other monks by sshing them with water, shouting, ¡°Wake up! You¡¯re here to serve, not to sleep.¡±


    The monks woke up to see the Bliss Master standing before them, their faces filled with panic as they quickly knelt and begged for mercy, ¡°Mercy, Grand Master!¡±


    Yan Zihao scanned the room authoritatively, ¡°Bring me the list, someone just told me we¡¯ve been infiltrated by spies.¡±


    The monksplied, ¡°Yes, Bliss Master, right away.¡±<div>


    With this new authority, Yan Zihao felt empowered. As he prepared to delve deeper into the cult¡¯s secrets, he felt a profound sense of duty to expose and dismantle the evil within.

 Chapter 944: Leaving the City with Army

    Chapter 944: Leaving the City with Army


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Zihao instructed the remaining monks, ¡°Send these people away, close the temple, and conduct a thorough investigation. Once everything is clear, we may reopen.¡±


    The monks, fearful of their imposing new leader, nodded obediently, ¡°Yes, Grand Master of Divine Music.¡±


    Yan Zihao¡¯s stern demeanor showed his intent to root out any dissent, ¡°Carry those few back to their rooms, wake the divine children, and send them home. I need to investigate spies and cannot afford distractions.¡±


    The monks murmured theirpliance, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Meanwhile, unable to locate Chu Qingzhi, his threepanions settled down in a teahouse to drink tea. Shortly after they stopped searching, Chu Qingzhi appeared, ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± he joked, scanning the room, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such harmony.¡±


    Hong Feiyu, clearly annoyed, confronted Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Where have you been all this time?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze turned icy, ¡°Do I need to report my actions to you?¡±


    Hong Feiyu, feeling the tension, softened her approach, ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for you all over the city, and you disappeared without a trace. Can¡¯t I evenin a bit?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took a seat and began pouring himself tea, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to look for me.¡±


    Hong Feiyu couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°As a man, can¡¯t you be a little amodating?¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi, ¡°¡­¡±


    Hong Feiyun, ¡°¡­¡±


    Despite being women, Chu Qingzhi seemed so much more formidable and fearlesspared to others.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get some food,¡± suggested Mu Xiao, seeing Hong Feiyun waiting for Chu Qingzhi and feeling both jealous and helpless. He couldn¡¯t help but resent Chu Qingzhi¡¯s presence.


    Ignoring the man who envied him for love, Chu Qingzhi led the way out.


    On the way, Hong Feiyu deliberately kept Mu Xiao away from Hong Feiyun, much to Hong Feiyun¡¯s satisfaction and Mu Xiao¡¯s chagrin.


    Under a tense atmosphere, they entered a restaurant.


    The streets were bustling with soldiers sealing opium dens, and the city felt slightly chaotic.


    Chu Qingzhi watched the soldiers raid the opium dens, swiftly bringing out boxes. This sight brought him a sense of satisfaction. Unbeknownst to many in the market, Lingzhang City had already faced such raids, which meant the opium den owners hadn¡¯t had the chance to hide their stock before the crackdown.


    With Lingzhang City¡¯s experience as a lesson, the operations here were conducted smoothly.


    Watching the dens being sealed, the citizens were visibly pleased and celebrated theirmunity¡¯s cleanup.


    While Chu Qingzhi felt pleased, Mu Xiao was visibly upset as he watched the scene unfold. His face darkened¡ªthese were all ventures operated by their Yun Organization, and with Tang Jinghong¡¯s arrival, all their efforts were ruined.


    Exhausted from walking, Hong Feiyu eximed, ¡°Finally, a restaurant!¡±


    After walking several streets, they spotted a restaurant and settled in at a window seat on the second floor to order food.


    Back at the military camp.


    Jiang Zhanglin and Yi Duchuan hurried back, immediately reporting to themand tent.


    Jiang Zhanglinposed himself, ¡°General, Rong Shenning and Du Zhaolin have disappeared in the county town.¡±


    General Tang Jinghong was already aware of the situation; the moment something happened to Rong and Du, the surveince team had reported it, ¡°Take Yi Duchuan and rest. I¡¯ve already dispatched a rescue team.¡±


    Considering the vige chief¡¯s description of the gruesome fate of spies, Jiang Zhanglin urged, ¡°General, you might want to send more troops. That county town is extremely dangerous.¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong issued amand, ¡°Shengdong, take ten thousand soldiers and secure the county town. Destroy whatever needs to be destroyed.¡±


    The opium cultivation in the backyards of the town¡¯s major households was an ingenious yet audacious move.


    ¡°Yes, General,¡± Meng Shengdong immediately set out for the county town.


    Relieved, Jiang Zhanglin added, ¡°General, there¡¯s more I need to report.¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°Proceed.¡±


    ¡°The first vige outside the county is being used by the Yun Organization to clearnd, reportedly hundreds of acres by now. It¡¯s near their vige,¡± Jiang Zhanglin presented a map he had sketched based on the vige chief¡¯s descriptions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send scouts to investigate,¡± Tang Jinghong said, acknowledging the advice.


    ¡°Please, send more personnel. If our scouts are discovered, they might end up chopped and used as fertilizer,¡± Jiang warned.


    ¡°I understand,¡± assured Tang Jinghong.


    Relieved, Jiang bowed and left the military camp.


    Once he was gone, Tang Jinghong promptly sent additional forces to verify the information.


    In the county town, Rong Shenning and Du Zhaolin awoke in a dark room, their hearts racing with panic. Du Zhaolin strained to see in the darkness, ¡°Rong Shenning, why did they let us go only to capture us again?¡±


    Rong Shenning was equally baffled, ¡°How should I know?¡±


    Du Zhaolin¡¯s frustration mounted, ¡°Where did we slip up?¡±


    Filled with regret, Rong Shenningmented, ¡°If I had known it woulde to this, I never would have entered this town.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on figuring out how to escape,¡± Du Zhaolin suggested, though his voice betrayed his panic.


    ¡°Irritating,¡± muttered Rong Shenning, wishing he were anywhere but here.<div>


    Du Zhaolin¡¯s stomach growled loudly, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m starving. How long have we been here? It¡¯s so dark I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s day or night.¡±


    Rong Shenning, feeling the pangs of hunger himself, replied without confidence, ¡°Hopefully, they won¡¯t starve us to death.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Du Zhaolin asked, anxiety clear in his voice.


    ¡°My stomach is growling too,¡± Rong Shenning admitted, ¡°I¡¯ve never been so hungry.¡±


    Du Zhaolin struggled against the ropes binding his wrists, ¡°Is there any way to escape?¡±


    ¡°Stretch your hands here, I¡¯ll try to bite through the ropes,¡± suggested Rong Shenning.


    Du Zhaolin awkwardly shifted his position and extended his hands toward Rong Shenning, ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Rong Shenning murmured, frustrated by their dire situation.


    In the pitch-ck darkness, it was challenging to see, making it difficult to gnaw through the ropes. After a few moments, Du Zhaolin cried out in pain, ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch¡­¡±


    Rong Shenning immediately released his grip, annoyed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡±


    Tears welled up in Du Zhaolin¡¯s eyes, ¡°The rope snagged my finger. It hurts like hell.¡±

 Chapter 945: Dont Get Agitated

    Chapter 945: Don¡¯t Get Agitated


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Rong Shenning¡¯s voice elongated, ¡°Don¡¯t be so delicate, we are trying to escape right now, just endure a little, it will be alright once we get out.¡±


    Du Zhaolin was determined, ¡°Okay, okay.¡± He stretched his hand out again.


    Rong Shenning bit onto the rope and pulled it back, and finally, after some effort, the rope fell from his hands.


    Both were delighted. Du Zhaolin quickly untied the ropes on his body and then helped Rong Shenning, never having been so nimble in his life.


    After untying the ropes, the two slowly felt their way towards the walls and then to the window¡­


    The window had been covered with severalyers of gauze by the other party, making the room look pitch ck.


    Du Zhaolin lifted a corner of the ck cloth. Outside was a garden with a small pavilion and a lotus pond, and the rest of the yard was vibrant with thriving poppies.


    Du Zhaolin said, ¡°We should be locked in a room of arge household, likely the Luo residence, if nothing unexpected has happened.¡±


    Rong Shenning looked out another corner of the window, ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±


    Du Zhaolin asked Rong Shenning, ¡°What should we do now?¡±<div>


    Rong Shenning conservatively said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just wait for the general to rescue us? If we go out on our own, what if we run into danger?¡±


    Du Zhaolin agreed, ¡°You make a good point, but won¡¯t they think we are cowards for not trying to escape?¡±


    Rong Shenning spoke candidly, ¡°We are naturally timid, are you still afraid of being called that?¡±


    Du Zhaolin, ¡°¡­¡±


    Just then, a voice came over, ¡°Go check if those two are dead yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Then the sounds of footsteps, unlocking, and finally the door opening followed.


    Du Zhaolin and Rong Shenning were extremely anxious, quickly picking up ropes to tie around themselves again, then sat back to back, covering each other¡¯s knots.


    A man in ck walked around them once, noticed nothing unusual, and thus walked out, ¡°They¡¯re not dead yet.¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re not dead, don¡¯t bother with them. They still have great use, make sure to keep a close eye on them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Followed by the sound of the door being locked.


    Du Zhaolin and Rong Shenning heaved a great sigh of relief. What if the man had discovered they had untied themselves and beaten them?


    Du Zhaolin gave up struggling and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for someone to rescue us.¡± With the ce heavily guarded, they really couldn¡¯t escape.


    Rong Shenning nodded, ¡°I think so too.¡±


    The two settled down patiently, waiting for help, not considering the possibility that General Tang might not send anyone to rescue them.


    ¡­


    City.


    After lunch, Chu Tang said, ¡°Feiyun, you go back with Mu Xiao, I¡¯ll go for a stroll with Feiyu.¡±


    Hong Feiyun had a bitter face.<div>


    Mu Xiao, however, red at Chu Tang. This person really, after flirting with Feiyun, now intended to charm Feiyu. Did he n to make all the women in the organization fall for him?


    Chu Tang was baffled by what he had done to make this love-lorn man displeased.


    Hong Feiyu nced at the three people and got up to leave, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve gone shopping.¡±


    Chu Tang followed.<div>


    Hong Feiyun watched Chu Tang¡¯s back, poured himself a ss of wine, feeling very sorrowful.


    Mu Xiao took the opportunity to hold Hong Feiyun¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore, it¡¯s bad for your health. It¡¯s not worth it for someone like Chu Tang.¡±


    Hong Feiyun looked at Mu Xiao, took his hand back, and his heart ached even more.


    Meanwhile, after Chu Tang and Hong Feiyu left the restaurant, they came to a dock, ¡°Do you see those three houses next to the dock? That¡¯s part of the Yun organization.¡±


    There were many houses by the dock, about twenty or thirty. The three mentioned by Hong Feiyu looked simr to the others, the only difference being the others had onentern hanging under the eaves, while those three had two.


    Chu Tang asked, ¡°What¡¯s currently stored inside?¡±


    Hong Feiyu shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not in charge of the warehouse.¡±


    The division ofbor within the Yun organization was very clear, and they were to perform their assigned tasks without sharing information to maintain secrecy, under threat of severe punishment.


    Chu Tang withdrew his gaze, ¡°Are there any other ces?¡±


    Hong Feiyu responded, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The city housed a total of five warehouses, varying in size. One of them could store up to fifty thousand catties of goods, a considerablyrge warehouse.


    Chu Tang marked the locations on the map and then pocketed the map, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Hong Feiyu was surprised, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do anything?¡±<div>


    Did he look like a fool? Chu Tang retorted, ¡°Do what? Murder and arson?¡±


    Hong Feiyu, ¡°¡­¡±


    Just looking around wasn¡¯t Chu Tang¡¯s usual style, but she didn¡¯t understand him well enough, so she let it go.


    ¡­


    Bamboo House.


    Upon returning, Chu Tang was greeted with the ire of the Left Emissary, who demanded, ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    Chu Tang¡¯s expression chilled, ¡°Do I need to report my whereabouts to the Left Emissary?¡±


    The Left Emissary disliked Chu Tang¡¯s reaction, asserting, ¡°Of course, you do. Your actions now concern the safety of my son. I must be cautious.¡±


    Chu Tangid it out, ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. If I wanted to harm your son, it would be far too easy. Guarding me like this will only irritate me. Besides, Left Emissary, you need not worry. I said I would heal your son¡¯s legs, and I will.¡±


    The Left Emissary stared at Chu Tang, his eyes emitting a cold light, ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±


    Chu Tang spread his hands, ¡°Do you have anyone else to trust?¡±


    The Left Emissary¡¯s gaze darkened, ¡°You better cure my son¡¯s legs, or I will make sure you don¡¯t livefortably.¡±


    Chu Tang responded evenly, ¡°You¡¯ve got that backwards. I, Chu Tang, do not take threats from anyone. And you, Left Emissary, should worry more than I do. Don¡¯t keep threatening me; I don¡¯t appreciate it.¡±<div>


    Hong Feiyu, overhearing Chu Tang¡¯s words, wished she could vanish on the spot. Chu Tang was the first to confront the Left Emissary so boldly.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Left Emissary stormed off.


    Chu Tang, unfazed, returned to his room, grabbed his medical kit, and then went to Tao Qingxiang¡¯s room.


    Tao Qingxiang was sitting by the window reading a book, his demeanor that of a schrly gentleman, exuding a timeless tranquility.


    Hearing the door, he put away his book, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived a bitte today.¡±


    Chu Tang approached Tao Qingxiang, set his medical kit aside, and opened it, ¡°I was out exploring. It¡¯s my first visit to the city.¡±


    Tao Qingxiang was taken aback, such frankness was rare in his experience, ¡°Did you buy any treats or toys?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t buy anything.¡± Chu Tang took out some silver, approached Tao Qingxiang, ¡°Time for your treatment.¡±


    Tao Qingxiang rolled up his trouser leg himself, more cooperative this time, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Chu Tang took out an acupuncture needle, remarking, ¡°You¡¯re far more pleasant than your father.¡±


    Tao Qingxiang chuckled, ¡°My father is just worried about me. Please excuse his harsh words.¡±


    Chu Tang inserted the needle into a vein in Tao Qingxiang¡¯s leg, ¡°People should calm down as they age, getting too agitated could lead to paralysis.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 946: Immediate Execution

    Chapter 946: Immediate Execution


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tao Qingxiang, puzzled, asked, ¡°Is there really a direct link between getting agitated and paralysis?¡±


    Chu Tang inserted a second acupuncture needle into the vein in Tao¡¯s leg, ¡°You¡¯ll find out eventually.¡±


    Tao Qingxiang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Half an hourter, Chu Tang finished the acupuncture session.


    Tao Qingxiang, looking at his leg now resembling a porcupine from all the needles and feeling a slight pain, grew increasingly grateful to Chu Tang, ¡°Divine Doctor, I had some of the city¡¯s specialty dishes brought here for you to try, would you like some?¡±


    With a wave of his hand, a maid brought in trays of exquisite pastries, ced them on the table, and then respectfully exited.


    Chu Tang washed his hands and without any reservation, picked up a piece of Ruyi cake to eat. He still had to stay to remove the needles from Tao Qingxiang, so might as well eat to pass the time.


    Seeing Chu Tang enjoy the food, Tao Qingxiang asked with a smile, ¡°Is it good?¡±


    Chu Tang nodded, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Tao Qingxiang, with a hint of amusement, said, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare something different for you tomorrow.¡±<div>


    Chu Tang indifferently responded, ¡°As you wish, I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    Tao Qingxiang picked up his book again, ¡°The Divine Doctor really is different from others, so carefree and easygoing.¡±


    Chu Tang grabbed another piece of Ruyi cake, ¡°Why bother over small matters, isn¡¯t it just making life difficult for oneself?¡±


    Tao Qingxiang thoughtfully replied, ¡°Still, it¡¯s admirable how you see things so clearly.¡±


    ¡­


    Military Camp.


    Inside the tent, Chu Qingning took out the letter Jiang Zhaozhong had written to her again, her eyes red and full of worry, ¡°Zhaozhong, where exactly are you?¡±


    Lan Qiongzhen came in with dinner, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Chu Qingning quickly wiped her tears and hid the letter, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Lan Qiongzhen ced the tray on the table, ¡°You can talk to me if there¡¯s something troubling you, maybe I can help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Chu Qingning put the letter away in a box and walked over to the table.


    Lan Qiongzhen handed her the chopsticks, ¡°Eat up, I made this.¡±


    Chu Qingning handed the chopsticks back to Lan Qiongzhen, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Lan Qiongzhen initially refused, ¡°I am now your maid.¡±


    Chu Qingning took Lan Qiongzhen¡¯s hand, ced the chopsticks in it, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, eating alone is lonely.¡±


    Lan Qiongzhen then sat down and they ate together, ¡°Not to boast, but my cooking skills are quite good. Try and see if it suits your taste. If you like it, I can cook for you again tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled slightly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As they were eating, Lan Qiongzhen suddenly said, ¡°Qingning, I heard your sister looks exactly like me, is that true?¡±


    Chu Qingning became alert inwardly but kept her expression unchanged, ¡°Yes, every time I see you I am reminded of her. Unfortunately, my fifth sister encountered misfortune as soon as she arrived in the eastern border.¡± Her eyes reddened as she continued, ¡°I must avenge her!¡±<div>


    Lan Qiongzhen quickly handed her a handkerchief, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I support you. If we encounter the culprits, I¡¯ll help you kill them.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Qingning thought to herself, why did Lan Qiongzhen suddenly ask about her sister?


    ¡­<div>


    County City.


    Meng Shengdong drew his sword andmanded, ¡°Attack!¡±


    ¡°Charge!¡± His soldiers immediately stormed into the city and engaged the ck-clothed men standing in their way.


    The battle quickly turned chaotic as both sides shed fiercely.


    Rong Shenning and Du Zhaolin were awakened by the sounds of fighting. They exchanged nces, realizing that someone hade to rescue them.


    Rong Shenning whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s check if there¡¯s anyone outside. If it¡¯s clear, we escape right away.¡±


    Du Zhaolin nodded and shouted, ¡°Is anyone there? We need water!¡±


    A voice from outside responded, ¡°Stop shouting, just hold on!¡±


    Theymunicated with mouth gestures, confirming someone was outside.


    Du Zhaolin said, ¡°Soldiers are storming in, aren¡¯t you going to fight?¡±


    ¡°The brothers can handle it themselves, haha, you two thieves want to run, right? Let me tell you, you won¡¯t escape. No matter what, I¡¯ll be guarding you.¡±


    At that moment, Du Zhaolin found a stone and quickly devised a n, whispering to Rong Shenning.


    After a brief consideration, Rong Shenning nodded in agreement with Du Zhaolin¡¯s n, ready to take action.<div>


    Du Zhaolin shouted, ¡°Haha, finally got the ropes off!¡±


    Immediately, keys rattled and the guard entered the room.


    Rong Shenning was positioned by the door, ready with the stone. As the guard entered, he struck the guard¡¯s head from behind with the stone.


    The guard slowly copsed to the ground.


    To ensure the guard wouldn¡¯t wake up, Rong Shenning hit him a few more times, then tied him up, took his keys, and he and Du Zhaolin left the room, locking the door behind them as they hurried away.


    In the city, the battle raged on.


    Both Rong Shenning and Du Zhaolin, witnessing such a scene for the first time, hid in a secluded corner, unable to bear watching directly.


    Rong Shenning asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Du Zhaolin frowned slightly, ¡°We can¡¯t get through right now. Let¡¯s wait until the fighting stops and then try to join up with Meng Shengdong and the others.¡±


    Lacking any better options, Rong Shenning agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Attack!¡± The cry echoed as the battle continued for over an hour, marked by the sh of swords and the shadows of death, leaving a scene strewn with bodies and blood, a gruesome sight too harrowing to gaze upon directly.


    Some of the enemy tried to flee¡­


    Meng Shengdong quickly drew his bow and released three arrows simultaneously, dropping three foes. Another arrow flew, finishing off thest of the enemies, ¡°Clean up the battlefield!¡±<div>


    ¡°Understood!¡± the soldiers responded.


    Medics hurried to attend to the wounded, while Meng Shengdong led his troops to pursue any remnants and check on the whereabouts of Rong Shenning and Du Zhaolin.


    ¡°General Zhongwu!¡± Rong Shenning and Du Zhaolin emerged from hiding.


    Relieved to see them safe, Meng Shengdong ordered, ¡°Stay here, don¡¯t go anywhere. We¡¯re going to finish clearing the area.¡±


    Du Zhaolin quickly replied, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Meng Shengdong and his soldiers then conducted a thorough search, eliminating any remaining foes and uprooting the opium poppies in the backyards of therge estates, setting a huge bonfire to destroy thempletely.


    After the cleanup, Tang Jinghong arrived on the scene.


    The local officials came out to greet him, kneeling, ¡°We wee General Tang.¡±


    From horseback, Tang Jinghong surveyed the officials with disdain, ¡°All of you are relieved of your duties, your properties confiscated, and you will be imprisoned and exiled in three days.¡±


    A county official protested, ¡°General Tang, this is unjust!¡±


    Tang Jinghong inquired coldly, ¡°What¡¯s unjust about it?¡±


    The official argued, ¡°We were coerced into these acts; we had no choice but toply to save our lives.¡±


    Tang Jinghong countered, ¡°And you¡¯ve been coerced for years? Why did no one send a secret letter then? It¡¯s fortunate you were threatened, or I would have ordered your execution instead of just exile!¡±<div>


    Chilled by the implication, the official fell silent.


    With a sternmand, Tang Jinghong dered, ¡°Carry out the orders immediately!¡±


    The soldiers responded, ¡°As youmand, General.¡±

 Chapter 947: Despicable and Shameless

    Chapter 947: Despicable and Shameless


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    All the officials in the county town were dragged away. Tang Jinghong led his men into the county government office to temporarily handle the administration, as there was much to restore and rebuild.


    The residents who had been hiding at home for fear of going out now flooded the streets in celebration. Some even set off firecrackers, rejoicing that the county was finally seeing the dawn of a new day.


    Tang Jinghong posted a notice calling all the schrs and examination passers in the county toe and work at the county office. Those who proved capable would be directly appointed to official positions.


    With the influx of these intellectuals, the military officers in the county office finally got some relief.


    After dealing with the affairs of the county, Tang Jinghong personally led troops to the vige, following the map drawn by Jiang Zhanglin, heading towards the ins where the vigers had been forced to clearnd.


    The troops arrived in front of a waterfall¡­


    Tang Jinghong dismounted. ¡°Find the mechanism!¡±


    The vige chief had not disclosed the location of the mechanism to Jiang Zhanglin because he didn¡¯t know it himself. When the vigers were taken to work, someone would open the mechanism, and only after they passed through, it would be closed again.


    Several deputies spread out to search around the waterfall.


    They didn¡¯t find the mechanism but overheard a conversation¡­<div>


    Tang Jinghong gestured, and all his soldiers immediately crouched down.


    ¡°The wastnd is cleared, we can kill the vigers now.¡±


    ¡°Kill them all? Wouldn¡¯t that draw Tang Jinghong¡¯s attention?¡±


    ¡°Let it draw his attention. As long as he doesn¡¯t discover this ce, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, we¡¯ve been working for two years to clear it, it¡¯s been tough.¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised his crossbow and silently shot two arrows, hitting both men in the back.


    Four soldiers advanced and captured the two men, bringing them before Tang Jinghong.


    Seeing Tang Jinghong, their faces turned pale, ¡°You, how are you here?¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled slightly, his tone icy, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    The men¡¯s struggles weakened.


    Tang Jinghong pointed towards the waterfall, ¡°Open the mechanism. I can make your deaths quick, or else, you know there are many ways in the military to make someone wish for death.¡±


    Now inevitably caught, one of them pointed to a pile of three stones, ¡°Remove the stones, dig underneath, and just press down.¡±


    Tang Jinghong signaled to Meng Shengdong.


    Meng Shengdong came forward, tried the mechanism as instructed, pressed down, and a whooshing sound followed.


    Tang Jinghong shouted, ¡°Everyone down!¡±


    A barrage of arrows flew towards them, causing a terrifying noise thatsted for some time before stopping.


    Tang Jinghong stood up, ¡°Take good care of him, let the other watch.¡±


    Furious, Meng Shengdong began to torture one of the men personally, thrusting a knife into his shoulder de. The man screamed in agony, his face turned away by the soldiers to force him to watch.


    Meng Shengdong twisted the knife handle slowly, ¡°Trying to drag us down with you? Sadly, you underestimated our general¡¯s adaptability!¡±<div>


    Another stab into the man¡¯s thigh, ¡°I told you not to y tricks, you didn¡¯t listen, now you¡¯ll feel the pain.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The man passed out from the torture.


    Soldiers sshed him with waterfall water to wake him up, then continued the torture.


    The other, unable to bear it, broke down shouting, ¡°I¡¯ll help you open the mechanism, I¡¯ll help¡­¡±<div>


    The soldiers guarding him looked at Tang Jinghong, who nodded, and they let him go.


    The man went under the waterfall, moved the stone washed by the waterfall, and with a series of mechanical sounds, the waterfall was diverted, revealing a stone cave.


    Meng Shengdong asked for permission, ¡°General, let me check inside first.¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought for a moment, ¡°I will go myself, you stay here to respond.¡±


    Meng Shengdong insisted, ¡°General, I will go with you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong assigned the response duties to another close soldier and entered the cave with Meng Shengdong.


    Upon entering, Tang Jinghong drew his sword, alert.


    The cave was lit, not dark, and somewhat damp. They proceeded cautiously.


    Meng Shengdong took the lead, then suddenly stopped, ¡°General, there seems to be some rustling noise.¡±


    Tang Jinghong swung his sword, cutting through flesh and blood, and something fell to the ground¡ªit was a venomous giant python.


    Meng Shengdong was shaken, ¡°General, they even ced a python here!¡±


    Tang Jinghong instructed Meng Shengdong to follow behind. They didn¡¯t walk far when light began to fall from above, and a subtle scent of danger filled the air.


    Tang Jinghong signaled, and they quickly backed up against the stone walls, moving cautiously forward.<div>


    Upon peering out¡­


    They saw rows of ck-d figures standing outside the cave, each armed with a crossbow. Exiting now would make them live targets.


    Tang Jinghong and Meng Shengdong retreated.


    Meng Shengdong cursed the enemy¡¯s cunning under his breath. The man who had activated the killing mechanism must have signaled these men, ¡°General, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Our objective is to destroy the opium poppies¡­¡± Tang Jinghong scanned the surrounding mountains, looking for a possible route into the ins.


    The terrain of the ins was bordered by mountains on three sides and water on one, making any approach difficult.


    ¡°Send a scout to find a route into the ins from the surroundings.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Inside the ins.


    A subordinate asked, ¡°Master, what do we do now?¡±


    The man in charge stared grimly at the cave entrance and said in a deep voice, ¡°Send a signal for reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    A pigeon flew up into the sky¡­<div>


    Tang Jinghong, with a flick of his sleeve, shot a sleeve arrow, bringing down the pigeon.


    The man saw this and his expression darkened to near thunderous levels, ¡°Tang Jinghong!¡±


    ¡°Those who surrender now, I will spare your lives. If you resist, you will only face death,¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice, amplified by internal energy, reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    Some people exchanged looks, and the man immediately killed the one who seemed uncertain, ¡°Those whose hearts waver deserve to die!¡±


    Suddenly, no one dared to look around anymore.


    Tang Jinghong spoke again, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, consider killing your leader as proof of your submission. I assure you, you will not be harmed.¡±


    The crowd was once again shaken¡­


    The man listened to Tang Jinghong¡¯s words and spat blood in anger, ¡°Tang Jinghong, even as a great general, how could you stoop to such deceit and trickery?¡±


    Tang Jinghong responded, ¡°In warfare, deceit is a tool. If it works, it¡¯s good.¡±


    The man scoffed, ¡°True to the reputation of a great general, adept at the art of war.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Tang Jinghong replied. ¡°Act now if you wish to live. Otherwise, once the army closes in, you won¡¯t even have the chance to surrender!¡±


    This remark made everyone tense¡­


    ¡°Despicable and shameless!¡±<div>


    ¡°Am I more despicable and shameless than you?¡± Tang Jinghong retorted coldly. ¡°You know full well the harm opium poppies cause, yet you persist in evil, harming both yourselves and others. When ites to being despicable and shameless, who can surpass you?¡±

 Chapter 948: Taking Down the Plain

    Chapter 948: Taking Down the in


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Now, I¡¯m giving you all a chance to live, which is fortunate enough. If you don¡¯t seize this opportunity, what awaits you won¡¯t be pleasant.¡±


    More of the ck-clothed men began to feel the temptation to surrender, gripping their knives tightly as sweat dripped down.


    The man quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Tang Jinghong¡¯s bewitching words; he won¡¯t spare you. He¡¯s only saying this to make us turn on each other.¡±


    His words slightly stabilized the men¡¯s resolve, knowing even if Tang Jinghong spared their lives, he wouldn¡¯t let them off easily.


    Tang Jinghong continued, ¡°Even if you escape now, you¡¯ll be hunted endlessly. Is a life of constant fear and looking over your shoulder really what you want?¡±


    Negotiations in the face of battle are also a tactic.


    More and more of the ck-clothed men were internally conflicted. Tagged by Tang Jinghong, they had no escape; even if they fought to the death and left this ce today, they would live under constant threat of assassination.


    However, no one acted yet; everyone was watching, knowing if they were the only ones to act, they would be killed instantly¡ªso what about the future?


    Seeing his men waver, the leader spat out blood, ¡°Tang Jinghong, you deceitful viin!¡±


    Tang Jinghong retorted sarcastically, ¡°Against someone like you, there¡¯s no need for the methods of a gentleman¡ªyou¡¯re not worth it!¡±<div>


    The man grew angrier, which often led to mistakes. ¡°Tang Jinghong, I will kill you!¡± He charged towards the cave entrance, simultaneously firing arrows in an attempt to assassinate Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong picked up a stone and, as he moved from one side of the cave wall to the other, threw it.


    All the arrows flying towards him were knocked down by the stone, and the man was forced to retreat as his foot was also struck by the stone.


    Seeing their leader so easily repelled, the ck-clothed men grew even more fearful of Tang Jinghong¡¯s strength. Could they really escape?


    The men looked at each other, seeing the retreat in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The man gritted his teeth in hatred towards Tang Jinghong, ¡°Come out and fight me fairly if you dare!¡±


    Tang Jinghong remained unshaken and spoke calmly, ¡°Whether I¡¯m capable isn¡¯t up to you. Save it, and think about how you¡¯ll escape and protect your harmful substances. Otherwise, once we destroy them, you¡¯ll not escape the consequences.¡±


    Thinking about the potential retribution from the organization chilled the man¡¯s heart, ¡°Tang Jinghong, I won¡¯t listen to you; the master will plead for me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong chuckled coldly, ¡°You think he will plead for you? Or maybe he¡¯ll let you take the fall¡­¡±


    The men took a step back in fear. If this ce was taken by Tang Jinghong, they all would end up scapegoats, growing fearful in their hearts.


    ¡°Mas¡­ Master¡­¡±


    The man shouted, ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s Tang Jinghong trying to make us turn on each other. Can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    ¡°But if the opium poppies here are destroyed, we¡¯re definitely doomed.¡±


    ¡°You are guards of the organization and yet you fear death?!¡±


    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The men retreated another step, drawn by the desire for money and an easy life, not wishing to die bearing a bad name.


    The man seeing them retreat, roared, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t me us. We just wanted to earn money and enjoy life, not die with infamy.¡±<div>


    ¡°If you leave today, the organization won¡¯t let you go either. Have you thought about your families?¡±


    Indeed, their families were still under the organization¡¯s control; they couldn¡¯t escape, and everyone was caught in a dilemma.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°The organization¡¯s downfall is inevitable; they¡¯re too busy to threaten your families.¡±


    The man roared, ¡°Tang Jinghong, shut up, don¡¯t spread panic. Even you, you¡¯re no match for our organization.¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong smiled faintly, countering, ¡°Then how did Linzhang City fall into my hands?¡±


    At that moment, Meng Shengdong returned, handing Tang Jinghong his heavy bow.


    Taking the bow and arrow in hand, Tang Jinghong aimed at the man. If the man died, this ce would be in his pocket.


    The man said, ¡°That was just your luck, catching us unprepared¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, an arrow flew, piercing his chest, passing through his body, and pinning him to the tree behind along with another person.


    The ck-clothed men, seeing this horrific disy, instinctively stepped back in fear; Tang Jinghong¡¯s strength was overwhelming.


    The man knelt down, facing the direction of the city, and then his head drooped, signaling his demise.


    Tang Jinghong, holding the bow and arrow, stepped to the cave entrance and dered, ¡°Those who surrender, will be spared!¡±


    The ck-clothed men quickly threw down their crossbows, moved aside, and raised their hands in surrender.


    Tang Jinghong walked towards the ins, stating, ¡°Be wise. Now go and pull out all the opium poppies and burn them, not one should remain.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the men responded without dy, beginning the task immediately.


    Soon, Meng Shengdong led the main army to the site, and together they eradicated the opium poppies.


    Half a dayter, all the opium poppies in the area werepletely destroyed.<div>


    ¡°Take them back to the county town!¡± Tang Jinghong ordered.


    At the county town¡¯s entrance, Jiang Zhanglin was waiting, ¡°General, how did it go?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°The opium poppies have been destroyed. Now, gather the vigers and allocate the ins to them. Start nting crops immediately.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin saluted, ¡°Yes, General.¡± He took Yi Chuanchuan and some soldiers to the viges.


    Tang Jinghong entered a room and briefed Chu Qingzhi about the situation.


    After hearing the news, Chu Qingzhi asked, ¡°Did you see the map I sent? The map indicating the storehouses of the organization within the city.¡±


    Tang Jinghong responded, ¡°I¡¯ve received it, and we¡¯re currently verifying it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°I will assist with the verification tonight. Hopefully, we can find the second batch of military provisions.¡±


    Tang Jinghong yed with the ring Chu Qingzhi had given him and said, ¡°Qingzhi, be careful.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± she assured.


    ¡­


    At the Jianshan Temple.


    Xu Yuan asked nervously, ¡°Grand Master of Divine Music, the silver we offered has been stolen, what should we do?¡±<div>


    Yan Zihao, disguised as Grand Master of Divine Music, took a deep breath, facing a tricky situation right upon his arrival, ¡°When was it stolen?¡±


    Xu Yuan replied, ¡°It was therest night when we checked, but it was gone when we got up this morning.¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music asked sternly, ¡°Who was on dutyst night? Didn¡¯t they hear anything?¡±


    Xu Yuan nervously replied, ¡°They were all killed.¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music inquired, probing, ¡°How much silver was stolen?¡±


    Xu Yuan, panicking, said, ¡°All thirty thousand taels are gone.¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music gasped, ¡°Thirty thousand taels! How wealthy is this cult?¡±


    Wait, he just said that this was the offering silver. To whom was it offered?


    Before Chu Qingzhi left, she mentioned that the cult had ties with the crown prince of the eastern border. Could this silver have been meant for him?


    ¡°Start searching with your men while I think of what to do.¡±


    Xu Yuan bowed, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 949: Festering Wounds

    Chapter 949: Festering Wounds


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xu Yuan left the high tower, still unaware that his brother had been killed by Xiao Xiwen and was frantically trying to find help.


    The Grand Master of Divine Music approached the secret room where the real Grand Master of Divine Music was confined, lookingpletely drained and sitting in the corner. Upon seeing the imposter, he involuntarily shrank back, swallowed nervously, and asked, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    Yan Zihao pulled a stool over, sat down in front of the Grand Master of Divine Music, and his expression darkened, ¡°I have a few questions. If you answer honestly, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    The Grand Master of Divine Music was visibly nervous, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    Yan Zihao didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked directly, ¡°Who is your master?¡±


    The Grand Master of Divine Music looked resolute, as if guarding a secret, ¡°If I tell you who my master is, I won¡¯t be far from death.¡±


    Yan Zihao drew a dagger from his boot, the de glinting menacingly, ¡°If you don¡¯t speak now, you¡¯ll die here and now. Be sensible¡ªit¡¯s better for everyone. Besides, consider this: I¡¯m now the Grand Master of Divine Music, so if there¡¯s any me toe, it¡¯s on me, right?¡±


    He tapped the de lightly with his finger, creating a rhythmic sound that echoed in the air for a long while.


    Under the influence of the sound, a trace of confusion appeared in the Grand Master of Divine Music¡¯s eyes, ¡°My master is the Second Master of the Xiao family in Shu City.¡±


    ¡°Xiao family?¡± Yan Zihao frowned, ¡°You mean the maternal family of the mother of the Prince of the eastern border, the Xiao family?¡±<div>


    The Grand Master of Divine Music nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yan Zihao thought to himself, if so, why would the head of the Xiao family want to act against the second master?


    The silver supplied to the second master of the Xiao family had been stolen, and after Xu Yuan¡¯s brother went to report this, he was killed by someone dispatched by the head of the Xiao family. What conflict exists between these two?


    Yan Zihao couldn¡¯t make sense of it and asked further, ¡°If you were to meet the second master of the Xiao family, who would you contact?¡±


    The Grand Master of Divine Music replied, ¡°I meet directly with the second master of the Xiao family.¡±


    Yan Zihao wiped his dagger with his sleeve, its reflection flickering ominously in his eyes, ¡°Do you have any secret signals or tokens for such meetings?¡±


    The Grand Master of Divine Music handed over a waist badge from his belt, ¡°This is needed to meet the second master of the Xiao family.¡±


    Yan Zihao took the badge and examined it closely¡ªit was an ordinary badge decorated with carved osmanthus, with a name in the center, ¡°Xiao Chongye.¡±


    Yan Zihao thumbed the center of the badge, ¡°Is Xiao Chongye your name?¡±


    The Grand Master of Divine Music reluctantly answered, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Following this, Yan Zihao thoroughly interrogated the Grand Master of Divine Music, extractingplete details including his age, birthce, and family background before finally leaving the temple.


    ¡­


    In the military camp.


    A guard entered themand tent, ¡°General, Yan Zihao requests an audience.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, surprised, instructed, ¡°Let him in.¡± Did he already have some results?


    Yan Zihao entered and bowed respectfully, ¡°I have seen the General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong appraised Yan Zihao, ¡°You seek an audience with me, is there something important?¡±


    Yan Zihao ryed the information he had gathered, omitting the part about Chu Qingzhi¡¯s assistance, ¡°General, I need three hundred thousand taels to enter the Xiao estate.¡±


    Tang Jinghong neither approved nor rejected immediately, ¡°Tell me your thoughts.¡±<div>


    Yan Zihao exined, ¡°General, with the sect about to be struck down in the city, I can use this opportunity with the three hundred thousand taels to return to the side of the second master of the Xiao family. This could help gather evidence of their illegal activities to prepare for your future confrontation with the Prince of the eastern border.¡±


    Tang Jinghong leaned back slightly, assessing Yan Zihao, ¡°Your idea isn¡¯t bad. Go back and wait for news. I will assign someone to find the three hundred thousand taels.¡±


    Yan Zihao was visibly pleased, ¡°Thank you, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong cautioned, ¡°Be careful in your actions outside, don¡¯t act rashly in pursuit of quick sess. I care about results, but the process must alsoply with thew. Understood?¡±<div>


    Yan Zihao saluted, ¡°Understood, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°Dismissed. You¡¯ll be notified once we find the silver. Be prepared to withdraw.¡±


    Yan Zihao responded, ¡°Understood.¡±


    As Yan Zihao left, Meng Shengdong entered the tent. Tang Jinghong inquired, ¡°Did you hear our conversation?¡±


    Meng Shengdong replied, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    ¡°Send someone to investigate,¡±manded Tang Jinghong. ¡°Three hundred thousand taels is a huge amount, and moving it can¡¯t be done without leaving some trace.¡±


    ¡°Understood, General!¡± Meng Shengdong saluted and left the tent to arrange for people to trace the whereabouts of the three hundred thousand taels.


    Tang Jinghong tapped his fingers lightly on the table, pondering. The Xiao family¡¯s actions were heartless; they must face the consequences of exploiting themon people in the future.


    At that moment, another guard rushed in, ¡°General, there¡¯s trouble.¡±


    Tang Jinghong straightened, ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    The guard hurriedly reported, ¡°The soldiers who were injured with General Zhongwu when they went to the city to fight, all their wounds have festered.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s fingers pressed down hard on the table, ¡°Is it all of them or just a few?¡±


    The guard grimly replied, ¡°All of them.¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong stood up and headed towards the infirmary.


    ¡°General.¡±


    ¡°General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong entered the infirmary, and immediately, a foul smell hit him. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Fang Zerong approached Tang Jinghong and exined, ¡°Initially, everyone¡¯s wounds were healing well, but today everyone suddenlyined of pain. When we unwrapped the bandages, all the wounds had festered.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked sternly, ¡°What went wrong?¡±


    Fang Zerong looked somewhat hesitant under Tang Jinghong¡¯s intense gaze and said quietly, ¡°We suspect there¡¯s something wrong with the medicinal supplies.¡±


    Chu Qingning approached, ¡°Jinghong brother, it¡¯s the medicines that are problematic.¡±


    She spread her hands to show him a vial, ¡°This medicine contains bedonna. Initially, it acts fast to reduce inmmation and pain, but with repeated use, it turns into a poison, causing the wounds to fester. If used after the wounds have festered, it can lead to cardiac failure, and in severe cases, death.¡±


    A soldier suddenly cried out, ¡°General, general, he can¡¯t breathe!¡±


    A soldier on the ground was writhing, clutching his throat, struggling to breathe as if something was blocking his airway, clearly in agony.


    Chu Qingning stepped forward and fed the soldier a pill, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t panic.¡±


    After a while, the soldier calmed down, and his breathing stabilized. Hisrades helped him sit up against the wall.<div>


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Qingning, is there a way to solve this?¡±


    Chu Qingning replied, ¡°I¡¯ll try, but I can¡¯t guarantee sess.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°Handle this matter, and you¡¯ll be recognized for your efforts.¡± He then left with his entourage.


    Chu Qingning watched as Tang Jinghong departed.

 Chapter 950: Whereabouts of the Military Provisions

    Chapter 950: Whereabouts of the Military Provisions


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lan Qiongzhen stepped out from the side, teasing Chu Qingning, ¡°You¡¯re so fixated on him, do you admire the general?¡±


    Chu Qingning¡¯s brow immediately furrowed, and she responded sternly, ¡°He¡¯s my brother-inw, and I already have a husband. Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±


    If someone overheard this and spread it around, how would they face others or each other in the future?


    Lan Qiongzhen, trying to smooth things over, cooed as she clung to Chu Qingning¡¯s arm, ¡°Alright, alright, I spoke without thinking. Don¡¯t be mad, I won¡¯t say it again.¡±


    Chu Qingning looked at Lan Qiongzhen, who bore a resemnce to her fifth sister but was far less sensible. She gently removed Lan Qiongzhen¡¯s arm, ¡°I have work to do, you stay here.¡±


    With that, she walked away.


    Watching Chu Qingning¡¯s departing figure, Lan Qiongzhen¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Who do you think you are to treat me like that!¡± Her face quickly shifted back to a smile as she followed after Chu Qingning.


    Chu Qingning, carrying a basket on her back and holding a small hoe, was preparing to go up the mountain to gather herbs.


    Seeing this, Lan Qiongzhen hurriedly blocked her path, ¡°Where are you going? Let mee with you.¡±


    Chu Qingning found Lan Qiongzhen¡¯s insistence odd, as she usually wouldn¡¯t interfere, ¡°I¡¯m going to the mountains to gather herbs. The paths are rough and difficult; you¡¯d be better off staying in the camp.¡±<div>


    Lan Qiongzhen expressed her concern, ¡°I¡¯ve heard the mountains are very dangerous. Let mee with you.¡±


    Chu Qingning declined, aware of the known dangers of the mountains and the unknown dangers that Lan Qiongzhen might pose, ¡°No need. You just said the mountains are dangerous. If something happens, I might not be able to save you. Stay in the camp and help the medics brew medicines.¡±


    Lan Qiongzhen grasped Chu Qingning¡¯s hand, ¡°Sister Qingning, I really won¡¯t feel at ease if you go alone.¡±


    Something was definitely off, making Chu Qingning even more cautious, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take two soldiers with me, and you stay safely in the camp.¡±


    Seeing the wariness in Chu Qingning¡¯s eyes, Lan Qiongzhen gave up, ¡°Then be careful.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded and proceeded to the mountains with Jia Liyu and Jia Lixia.


    As they watched her leave, a shadow crossed Lan Qiongzhen¡¯s eyes.


    Meanwhile, Jia Liyu couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Miss Qingning, why didn¡¯t you let Lan Qiongzhene with us?¡±


    Chu Qingning was blunt, ¡°Her background is unclear. It¡¯s riskier to have her with us.¡±


    Jia Liyu jokingly said to Jia Lixia, ¡°See, we should be cautious like Miss Qingning, not just blindly trust someone¡¯s sweet talk.¡±


    Chu Qingning couldn¡¯t help responding, ¡°That sounded a bit pointed.¡±


    Jia Lixia blushed.


    Jia Liyu stepped closer to Chu Qingning,ughing, ¡°You don¡¯t know, my sister has her eyes on a young officer in the camp, and he likes her back. Last night, I caught them talking about getting married in the capital once the eastern border matter is settled.¡±


    Chu Qingning looked at Jia Lixia happily, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news.¡±


    Jia Lixia, a spirited young woman, was embarrassed, ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, it¡¯s not even certain yet.¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not teasing, I genuinely wish you well. If you get married, I¡¯ll definitelye to celebrate.¡±


    As they chatted, Chu Qingning also gathered the needed herbs. These weren¡¯t for sale; only fresh herbs were effective for medical use.


    As Chu Qingning bent down to gather herbs, a sharp ¡°ng¡± sounded. A stone flew by, deflecting an arrow aimed at her.


    Jia Lixia and Jia Liyu drew their swords, positioning themselves in front of Chu Qingning, vignt of their surroundings, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±<div>


    Just then, a figure shed by, and Chu Qingning¡¯s eyes reddened¡ªit looked like Zhaoyong. Was it him?


    She dared not call out; if Zhaoyong couldn¡¯t reveal himself for a reason, what if her shout exposed him?


    For now, knowing Zhaoyong was alive was enough for her.


    Chu Qingning watched the direction in which Zhaoyong had disappeared, her mind not returning for a long time.<div>


    Jia Liyu noticed Chu Qingning¡¯s dazed state and thought she was frightened, ¡°Miss Qingning, are you alright?¡±


    Chu Qingning shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s head back.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe someone had tried to kill her; she had to survive, she had to live to see Zhaoyong again.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jia Liyu led the way while Jia Lixia covered their rear, escorting Chu Qingning back to the camp.


    Once back at the camp, Jia Liyu went to report to General Tang Jinghong about the assassination attempt on Chu Qingning, while Jia Lixia apanied Chu Qingning to the infirmary to treat the wounded soldiers.


    Inside the main tent, Tang Jinghong listened to Jia Liyu¡¯s report and immediately ordered a discreet investigation, ¡°Keep close protection on Chu Qingning, both you and your sister. Do not fail.¡±


    Jia Liyu epted the order, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Meanwhile, Chu Qingning immediately used the freshly gathered herbs on the soldiers. By the afternoon, their swelling had reduced significantly, showing remarkable effects.


    ¡­


    Hong Feiyun arrived at Chu Tang¡¯s room, ¡°Do you know there was a major incident in Tang Jinghong¡¯s camp? Your fourth sister was almost killed too.¡±


    Chu Tang was already aware, as Hong Feiyu had informed him earlier, and even before that, he had no idea Hong Feiyu managed part of the information for the Yun organization, ¡°I know.¡±


    Hong Feiyun sat opposite Chu Tang, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    Chu Tang propped his chin with one hand, his gaze lingering on a teacup on the table, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll have to go back and see, but not right now.¡±


    Hong Feiyunmented, ¡°There aren¡¯t many as rational as you.¡±<div>


    Chu Tang said indifferently, ¡°Because those who aren¡¯t rational are already dead.¡±


    Hong Feiyun, ¡°¡­¡±


    After taking a sip of tea, Hong Feiyun suddenly remembered, ¡°Right, I came to tell you another piece of news.¡±


    Chu Tang yed with the teacup in his hand, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Hong Feiyun hesitated, ¡°There are people on the streets looking for information about you, or more precisely, about Lou Ze.¡±


    Chu Tang spected, ¡°Could it be someone from the Xuan family?¡±


    Hong Feiyun shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but you could try to find out.¡±


    Chu Tang asked, ¡°How long have they been looking for me?¡±


    Hong Feiyun replied, ¡°For quite some time now, and they haven¡¯t given up.¡±


    Chu Tang wasn¡¯t too interested, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll check it outter tonight. By the way, any news on the military provisions?¡±


    Hong Feiyun nodded then shook his head, ¡°Oddly enough, the provisions aren¡¯t with the Yun organization.¡±


    Chu Tang straightened up, ¡°What do you mean? Weren¡¯t the military provisions stolen by the Yun organization?¡±


    Hong Feiyun exined, ¡°I heard from a street source that while initially stolen by the Yun organization, the provisions were hijacked midway. As to who¡¯s responsible, that remains unknown.¡±<div>


    Chu Tang massaged his forehead, ¡°So many are after the military provisions?¡±


    Hong Feiyun added, ¡°With such an amount of provisions, which power wouldn¡¯t be tempted? It¡¯smon for them to be targeted, and it also deals a significant blow to Tang Jinghong. If it were me, I couldn¡¯t resist making a move either.¡±


    Chu Tang nced at Hong Feiyun and remained silent. Although the provisions were not in the Yun organization¡¯s hands, the organization was still wealthy. He nned to check the warehouseter; if he found food, it could serve as a supplement to the military provisions.

 Chapter 951: A Big Ship

    Chapter 951: A Big Ship


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As the moon shrouded in darkness, it was a night ripe for mischief.


    A shadowy figure flitted across the rooftops, disappearing into the distance in the blink of an eye. Suddenly, it paused, dropped down into an alley, and morphed into Lou Ze, who then walked towards the bustling night market.


    In the night market, a group was lively engaged in savoring a variety of dishes¡ªmulti-vor soup, rabbit tters, roasted marrow bones, apanied by small drinks, creating a scene of merriment.


    Lou Ze approached one of the men from behind and tapped him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Sit down and eat, don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    Lou Ze¡¯s face was an unreadable mask as he patted the man¡¯s shoulder again. The entire table halted their eating, turning their attention to the man now facing Lou Ze.


    Upon realizing who it was, the man burst outughing. ¡°It¡¯s you! Have a seat.¡±


    The young pickpocket made room for him, eagerly pushing tasty dishes and drinks towards Lou Ze. ¡°Big brother, try this. This stall has the best food in the market, you¡¯ll definitelye back for more.¡±


    Lou Ze stirred his multi-vor soup with a spoon, his expression a mix of amusement and nonchnce. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    The young pickpocket hastily exined, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I just got back to the city. After toiling for several days, I came here to rx a bit. I¡¯ll resume my duties tomorrow, it won¡¯t cause any dy.¡±<div>


    Lou Ze poured a drink for the young pickpocket, setting it before him. ¡°You call this not causing dys?¡±


    Sitting up straight, with the overwhelming presence of Lou Ze subduing everyone at the table, the young pickpocket insisted, ¡°I¡¯ve only had one drink; I won¡¯t be hindered if I¡¯m not drunk.¡±


    A young man at the table offered a toast to Lou Ze, ¡°Big brother, are you the senior of our young pickpocket? Wee to join us for thete-night meal, really, we are just taking a short break, not cking off.¡±


    Lou Ze¡¯s gaze swept over the ten people at the table. ¡°Are all of you together?¡±


    Everyone bowed their heads, ashamed to admit their involvement in thievery, an upation thatcked honor unless necessary.


    The young pickpocket cautiously asked Lou Ze, ¡°Big brother, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Just passing by and saw you all. Thought I¡¯d say hello.¡± Lou Ze muttered to himself, realizing that all the petty thieves in the eastern border had gathered together. ¡°Does the theft of the silver at Jianshen Temple have anything to do with you?¡±


    The young pickpocket was shocked. ¡°How did you know about that?¡±


    Lou Ze retorted, ¡°Is there anything in the city that I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    The young pickpocket hung his head low, ¡°Seems like nothing really.¡±


    Lou Ze, enjoying a few bites of his tasty soup, made his intentions clear. ¡°What else is there to say? Obviously, I¡¯m here to take the silver for myself.¡±


    The young pickpocket frowned, ¡°Why does everyone want this batch of silver?¡±


    Lou Ze inquired, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The young pickpocket whispered, ¡°So far, no fewer than ten different groups have been trying to find out where this silver is.¡±


    Lou Ze realized that the word was out on the streets; with three hundred thousand taels at stake, it was enough for some to take the risk. ¡°Tell me where the silver is. I can¡¯t let it end up in anyone else¡¯s hands.¡±


    The young pickpocket leaned in closer to Lou Ze and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s on an old boat that the Yun organization hasn¡¯t used for a long time. I¡¯ll take you there right now.¡±


    Lou Ze, ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing Lou Ze¡¯s reaction, the young pickpocket grew anxious. ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who said that the most dangerous ces are the safest? No one would think to look for the silver there now.¡±


    Lou Ze urged, ¡°Time creates too many variables; let¡¯s go now.¡±<div>


    Nodding, the young pickpocket turned back to hispanions, ¡°I¡¯m going to retrieve the silver with my big brother. Continue to enjoy yourselves here; I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    One of them protested, ¡°Why should we hand over the silver we got to your big brother?¡±


    The young pickpocket whispered something in his ear, and the next second, the man was petrified in ce.


    ¡­<div>


    Lou Ze and the young pickpocket stood by the riverside, feeling the breeze, staring at the empty river, both doubting their life choices.


    ¡°Are you sure their boat was moored here?¡± Lou Ze took a deep breath; not a boat in sight, not even a ghost¡¯s shadow.


    The young pickpocket looked foolish, ¡°The boat was here just this morning; it¡¯s been moored here for a year, I never expected it to be moved today.¡±


    ¡°You seem to have a lot of unexpected events,¡± Lou Ze remarked, the area around them pitch dark and deste, with no one to even ask for directions.


    The young pickpocket was on the verge of tears, ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Lou Ze surveyed the river, ¡°We search. One of us heads upstream, the other downstream. We contact each other if we find anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only option left.¡± The young pickpocket pointed to the right, ¡°I¡¯ll search downstream. Can I bring mypanions to help search?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only interested in results,¡± Lou Ze said, as he started moving upstream. The boat couldn¡¯t have gone far in less than a day; they could catch up.


    As Lou Ze departed, the young pickpocket hurried back to gather his friends. After exining the situation, it took a while for them to grasp the reality, but they eventually agreed to help in the search.


    Lou Ze flew along the left bank, the river serene, reflecting the bright moonlight, appearing like a scarf adorned with the moon.


    Ahead, arge boat appeared¡­


    Lou Ze silentlynded on the deck, quickly subduing thest maid carrying a tray, and took it from her, blending in with the other servants as they moved forward.


    The lead maid stopped at a cabin door, knocking softly, ¡°Sir, your meal is served.¡±<div>


    ¡°Come in,¡± came the response from inside.


    The maids entered, cing the tray of exquisite dishes on the table and then retreating to the side, standing by like statues, ready for further instructions.


    The room was spacious, with a performance stage at the center where a dance was underway. Seated prominently was a young man, his demeanor exuding nobility and arrogance, surrounded by peers.


    A man in green robes addressed the seated prince, ¡°Your Highness, if there¡¯s something you wish to discuss, please feel free. We are here and are loyal to you.¡±


    The young man at the center was the eastern border¡¯s Crown Prince, Li Hongjin. He wrapped an arm around a girl beside him, took a sip of wine, and said with augh, ¡°The Governor¡¯s son always knows how to speak well.¡±


    Jiao Liping bowed slightly, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to serve, Your Highness. I will do my utmost.¡±


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Li Hongjinughed heartily. ¡°Let¡¯s drink and be merry. We¡¯ll talk businesster.¡±


    Jiao Liping raised his cup, ¡°To Your Highness.¡±


    After they drank, the maids quickly refilled their cups and then retreated to the side again, as attentive as ever.


    After some pleasantries, Li Hongjin spoke up, ¡°I invited everyone here tonight for two reasons: to strengthen our bonds and to discuss Tang Jinghong.¡±


    ¡°The city of Shang is only two cities away from Shu City. It won¡¯t be long before he reaches here, and that might mean the end of our good days.¡±


    Jiao Liping responded, ¡°Please, Your Highness, speak inly.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 952: Based on Your Opinion

    Chapter 952: Based on Your Opinion


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Holding his wine ss, Li Hongjin expressed his worries, ¡°It is said that Tang Jinghong is incorruptible, not swayed by beauty or wealth. What methods can we use against him effectively?¡±


    Jiao Liping pondered for a moment, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have any weaknesses?¡±


    Li Hongjin nodded, ¡°He does. He used to have Chu Qingzhi, but now that she is presumed dead, Tang Jinghong has be even more ruthless and difficult to deal with.¡±


    A man across from Jiao Liping added, ¡°Everyone has weaknesses; he can¡¯t be an exception.¡±


    Draining his ss, Li Hongjin felt overwhelmed, ¡°Then tell me, what are his weaknesses?¡±


    The man smirked with a meaningful look, ¡°He values his friends deeply; that¡¯s his weakness.¡±


    Li Hongjin, fingers twirling his ss thoughtfully, asked, ¡°What do you suggest?¡±


    Jiao Liping nodded respectfully towards the man across, ¡°There¡¯s no need to target him directly; targeting those he cares about will suffice.¡±


    The man smiled in agreement, ¡°Brother Liping is right.¡±


    Li Hongjin raised his ss, ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink. We drink until we¡¯re merry tonight.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi, taking a pill from her sleeve, tossed it into the air and shattered it into a fine powder with her spiritual power. As the wind dispersed it, everyone inhaled the powder and slumped to the ground, paralyzed.


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I move? Has someone infiltrated our ship?¡±


    ¡°Prince, you aren¡¯t trying to eliminate us, are you? We are all loyal to you.¡±


    ¡°Do you not see that I am also incapacitated?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi covered her face with a handkerchief, knocked out the irrelevant people, then removed the handkerchief to reveal her face, ¡°No need for suspicion; it was my doing.¡±


    Li Hongjin stared at Chu Qingzhi intensely, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes curved in a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    Li Hongjin became irritable, ¡°Who are you that we should know you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi chuckled, countering, ¡°If you don¡¯t know me, why have you repeatedly sent people to kill me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Li Hongjin was nearly choked up, ¡°You are, you are¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi drew a dagger from her boot, mmed it on the table, ¡°Haven¡¯t you guessed who I am yet?¡±


    Jiao Liping¡¯s face turned pale as he involuntarily shrank back. Since he couldn¡¯t move, his face turned beet red, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, you¡¯re actually alive!¡±


    ¡°You could die, but I wouldn¡¯t,¡± Chu Qingzhi taunted them before sitting on the table, crossing her legs, ¡°Now, I will ask you questions in turn. Whoever fails to answer will receive a cut¡­¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed at Li Hongjin, ¡°The first question is for the Prince to answer.¡± She twirled the dagger in her hand, ¡°Who is Lord Yun?¡±


    ¡°If you think you can¡­¡± Li Hongjin paid the price for his bravado as Chu Qingzhi¡¯s dagger flew across, slicing off one of his ears.


    Everyone else, horrified by the cruel scene, shut their eyes tightly.


    Chu Qingzhi caught the dagger back in her hand, ¡°You see the consequences, do you all understand now?¡±<div>


    Then she asked again, ¡°Who is Lord Yun?¡±


    This time she looked at Jiao Liping.


    Completely terrified, Jiao Liping confessed, ¡°No one knows who Lord Yun is, those who did are all dead now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi paused for a moment, ¡°Where was Lord Yunst seen?¡± She asked the third person.<div>


    The third person trembled violently, ¡°A month ago, in the eastern border¡¯s pce, only the Eastern Prince knows what was discussed.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Chu Qingzhi shifted her gaze to the fourth person, ¡°Have you seen Yun Organization¡¯s big ship?¡±


    The fourth person was utterly confused, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about a big ship.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you here at the meeting? Wouldn¡¯t you notice if a big ship passed by?¡±


    The fifth person Chu Qingzhi looked at couldn¡¯t even breathe properly, ¡°We boarded the ship after dark. If there was a big ship, someone would have reported it, but no one did, which means there wasn¡¯t one.¡±


    With no leads here, Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t want to waste more time.


    She swiftly left the scene, knocking out everyone outside, threw the unrted individuals into a small boat, and let it drift away with the current. Then, she turned the ship to face the middle of the river.


    Positioned nearly ten meters from either riverbank, she ced her palm on the deck and used her spiritual power to break the seams of the wooden nks at the bottom of the ship, allowing the river water to rush in, staging an ident.


    The people on this ship were either high-ranking individuals from the eastern border or their offspring. If they were murdered, their families would not rest easy. If it looked like an ident, there would be fewerplications.


    Chu Qingzhi then went to the deck and sealed the entire ship with her magic, preventing anyone inside from escaping.


    Having them gathered together to plot against Jinghong and then stumbling upon them was unfortunate for them; they would not see the sun tomorrow.


    Chu Qingzhi flew up into the sky, watching as the ship slowly sank into the water. Only when it waspletely submerged did she leave the scene.


    Elsewhere, the Little Thief watched in distress as people on the ship moved boxes of silver onto a carriage. He was anxious, ¡°Chu Qingzhi, why haven¡¯t you arrived yet?¡±<div>


    He dared not act alone against the numerous opponents and could only watch in frustration.


    Suddenly, someone appeared beside him. Startled at first, he was overjoyed upon recognizing the neer, ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived. Shall we take action?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi, now the patient hunter, advised, ¡°Let¡¯s not rush. Follow them; there might be unexpected gains.¡±


    The Little Thief nodded in agreement, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±


    The group finished loading the silver into the carriages. Seeing as the silver had mysteriously appeared on their ship, like manna from heaven, they hurried to stash it away.


    One carriage after another set off, moving forward¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow them,¡± Chu Qingzhi instructed the Little Thief, and they proceeded.


    The Little Thief, skilled in stealth and scouting, kept a safe distance, wary of alerting the adversaries.


    The caravan didn¡¯t head towards the city but took a more secluded route towards the mountains.


    Chu Qingzhi climbed a tree to get a better view, watching their slow progress. She decided to let them get a bit further before continuing the pursuit.


    The Little Thief joined her on the branch, ¡°Can you tell which organization these people belong to?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi countered, ¡°Aren¡¯t they from the Yun Organization?¡±


    ¡°There are many covert groups in the eastern border, Yun being thergest. That ship, having been idle for so long before being suddenly used, don¡¯t you find that odd?¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi, impressed by the Little Thief¡¯s logical analysis, admitted, ¡°There is something strange about that. What do you think?¡±


    The Little Thief shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. They all wear ck with no distinctive marks; I can¡¯t tell who they are.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smirked, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, why not just ask?¡±


    The Little Thief was startled, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± But before he could get an answer, he saw Chu Qingzhi swoop down and drag thest person in the line to them.


    The Little Thief thought to himself, he would never walk at the end of a line in his life.


    Chu Qingzhi, with arms crossed,manded, ¡°Wake him up, let¡¯s ask.¡±

 Chapter 953: Betrayal

    Chapter 953: Betrayal


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Spit¡ª¡± Little Thief spat a mouthful of water onto the face of the man in ck, who woke up and saw the two people in front of him, panicking, ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡±


    Little Thief gave the man in ck a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re the good guys.¡±


    The man in ck was unconvinced, ¡°¡­¡±


    Little Thief tried to look sincere, ¡°We really mean no harm, we just want to ask you some questions. Answer them well, and maybe we¡¯ll consider letting you go.¡±


    The man in ck, feeling helpless, as he was at their mercy, replied, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    Little Thief stepped aside, ¡°Please ask.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi eyed the man in ck and asked, ¡°Which organization are you from?¡±


    Surprisingly, the man in ck replied, ¡°Yun Organization.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nced at Little Thief, ¡°How did you know there was silver on the ship?¡±


    ¡°It was unknown initially, but a few days ago our superiors arranged for us to check the ship for its integrity as it was supposed to transport some items soon. Unexpectedly, we found boxes of silver while cleaning, counting up to exactly three hundred thousand taels. We guessed it was the silver lost from the Jianshan Temple and nned to embezzle it. What followed, you have seen.¡±<div>


    Little Thief looked surprised, it was a case of the watchers watching themselves!


    Chu Qingzhi remarked, ¡°So you kept the silver for yourselves, not handing it over to the organization?¡±


    The man in ck said as if it was obvious, ¡°Of course. We risked our lives to get it. It was a pie falling from the sky, anyone would know what to choose.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi noted, ¡°Your thinking wasn¡¯t bad.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly asked Little Thief, ¡°Why did you want to steal the silver?¡±


    Little Thief puffed up his chest, ¡°Of course, to build a reputation.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was puzzled, ¡°What does building a reputation have to do with stealing silver?¡±


    Little Thief had a n, ¡°I intended to present this batch of silver to General Tang as a token of allegiance. If I and a few brothers brought in three hundred thousand taels to join the army, we could immediately be minor officials. Isn¡¯t that a good deal?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi frowned in confusion, ¡°It sounds good, but why didn¡¯t you do it?¡±


    Little Thief shared his concerns, ¡°Isn¡¯t the timing just not right? Now, countless people in the shadows are eyeing this batch of silver. If I handed it over, wouldn¡¯t everyone know it was me who stole it? Would the head of Jianshan Temple let me off?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi found him to be a thoughtful person, ¡°You¡¯ve considered it quite thoroughly.¡±


    Little Thief held his head high, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool.¡±


    The man in ck listened to their conversation fearfully, ¡°Can you let me go now?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Little Thief gave the man in ck another smile, then swiftly killed him with a knife, ¡°I see a Yun Organization member, I kill a Yun Organization member. Still dreaming of escaping? Dream on!¡±


    Little Thief carried the man¡¯s body and tossed it into the dense underbrush, then he and Chu Qingzhi caught up with the team ahead.


    Who would have thought that even within the Yun Organization there would be those who¡¯d betray each other?


    The group stopped at a t area. The leader said, ¡°Dig a hole, bury the silver, wait until the heat dies down, then we¡¯ll divide it.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Everyone was ted.


    ¡°So, shouldn¡¯t those present have a share?¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice fell from the tree.<div>


    The men in ck quickly drew their swords, turned towards the tree, eyes full of alert and intent to kill.


    The leader pointed his sword at Chu Qingzhi, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi crossed her arms and looked down indifferently at the men in ck, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. What matters is, I¡¯m taking the silver.¡±


    The leadermanded sharply, ¡°Kill her!¡±<div>


    Everyone shed their sleeve arrows and aimed at Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi waved her hand, and all the arrows instantly turned to dust. Then, a wave of invisible force knocked all the men in ck away, making them spit blood.


    Chu Qingzhi dered, ¡°I¡¯ll leave these men to you, I¡¯ll notify Jinghong. Consider this your letter of introduction.¡±


    Little Thief was dumbfounded; Chu Qingzhi had subdued the men in ck with a single move, ¡°Alright, leave them to me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi flew off to use the golden phoenix to notify Tang Jinghong toe and assist. Tang Jinghong said he woulde personally right away.


    After Little Thief had dealt with the men in ck, seeing Chu Qingzhi returning, he hurriedly came over to im credit, ¡°Is General Tanging?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°He will be here soon.¡±


    Little Thief quickly straightened his clothes, ¡°Do I look alright?¡±


    Chu Qingzhiughed softly, ¡°This isn¡¯t a beauty contest; it¡¯s about capability. By the way, why do you want to join the army?¡±


    Little Thief expressed his concern, ¡°If a man doesn¡¯t pass the imperial exams, the only other path to a future is the military. My father wants me to take the exams, but I¡¯m not cut out for academics. I thought about joining the army to make a name for myself, to make him proud.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°That¡¯s a good thought,mendable.¡±


    Little Thief grinned, ¡°Could you put in a good word for me with General Tang?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi looked at Little Thief, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±<div>


    Little Thief was full of hope, ¡°I¡¯d like to work directly under General Tang.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to wait. Many want to follow Jinghong, and it could be years.¡±


    ¡°Years?¡± Little Thief was clearly unable to ept waiting that long, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a shortcut?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Qingzhi smiled slightly, ¡°Achieve notable feats. The greater your achievements, the better your chances.¡±


    Little Thief thought for a moment, ¡°That makes sense. I understand.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Do your best.¡±


    Little Thief stood upright, ¡°I will.¡±


    After waiting about half an hour, Tang Jinghong arrived with his men. ¡°Qingzhi.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to the silver, ¡°Take it away. Now, except for the people here, no one else knows this silver has fallen into your hands.¡±


    In other words, should any word leak out, it would mean there was a traitor among those present.


    The silver was quickly moved, and nobody would guess that the highly sought-after treasure had ended up in Tang Jinghong¡¯s hands.


    Little Thief formally greeted Tang Jinghong, ¡°I have seen General Tang.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi leaned against a nearby tree, ¡°This young man stole these silvers from Jianshan Temple and also led me to them. He has some friends eating in the night market.¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong scrutinized Little Thief, something about him seeming familiar, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Little Thief hurriedly responded, ¡°I am Xi Yuanjie, at your service, General Tang.¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised his eyebrows in surprise, ¡°Are you the son of Xi Zhaoping?¡±


    Xi Yuanjie¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Does General Tang know my father?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°I know him.¡± He said no more, cautious of bringing any potential harm to Xi Yuanjie.


    Eagerly, Xi Yuanjie asked, ¡°General Tang, would you agree to let me join the army?¡±


    Tang Jinghong, who admired the fervor of youth, agreed, ¡°I consent. But does your father know about this?¡±


    Xi Yuanjie shook his head slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve kept it from my father. He wants me to take the civil exams. If he knew I wanted to join the army, it might kill him. But if it¡¯s to be at your side, he would probably be overjoyed.¡±

 Chapter 954: A Hint

    Chapter 954: A Hint


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t join the army just yet; it¡¯s too dangerous. However, if you truly wish to serve, you can do so in secret for me.¡±


    Xi Yuanjie bowed, ¡°I am willing. Please assign me a task, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong instructed, ¡°Previously, you were looking for the locations where the Yun Organization cultivates poppies and their drug production sites. Continue with this task, and once the eastern border issue is resolved, I will reward you ordingly.¡±


    Xi Yuanjie responded, ¡°I will do my utmost toplete the task.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s a tip for you,¡± Chu Qingzhi interjected, ¡°Within the Yun Organization, the person responsible for locating cultivation sites is Wen Changyuan. He should have a list of locations, which you could steal.¡±


    Xi Yuanjie¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Yes, that seems straightforward enough.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi cautioned, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. The Yun Organization is tightly knit; infiltrating and stealing from them will be extremely difficult, and you might get caught without realizing.¡±


    Xi Yuanjie confidently dered, ¡°I can definitely steal it.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°When you attempt the theft, have yourpanions ready to assist you. If you get caught, let me know. I won¡¯t mind pulling you out.¡±


    Xi Yuanjie was momentarily lost for words¡­<div>


    Tang Jinghong, wanting some time alone with Chu Qingzhi, dismissed Xi Yuanjie. Now alone, he asked her, ¡°Hungry? Shall we go grab something to eat?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi dly epted, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s head to the night market. I also have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Curious, Tang Jinghong inquired, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°We can talk as we walk.¡± Along the way, Chu Qingzhi revealed how she had killed the entire boat of people, including the crown prince of the eastern border.


    Tang Jinghong was profoundly shocked, noting how casually Chu Qingzhi treated killing, almost as if it were as mundane as having a meal. Moreover, she had directly eliminated the crown prince, ¡°Li Hongjin was the most favored son of the King of the eastern border. His death is going to drive the king mad.¡±


    ¡°Did he value his eldest son the most?¡± Chu Qingzhi asked.


    Tang Jinghong exined, ¡°The King of the eastern border is quite stubborn, advocating the primacy of the firstborn son. Li Hongjin, being the eldest and legitimate son, was naturally seen as his sessor. His mother is the queen, and her family is powerful, making the crown prince the perfect candidate.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi scratched her forehead, having inadvertently crushed the king¡¯s hopes. ¡°Well, he¡¯ll just have to choose another son.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all that can be done now,¡± Tang Jinghong agreed. Those whomit injustices will eventually bring about their own downfall; they never imagined they would encounter Chu Qingzhi.


    Taking Tang Jinghong¡¯s hand, Chu Qingzhi suggested, ¡°Stop worrying about it; let¡¯s go eat. It¡¯s on me. What would you like? The most expensive dish?¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s ask around and choose the most expensive ce.¡±


    ¡­


    At the Shangyun stronghold, a subordinate reported, ¡°Sir, all major opium dens in the city have been sealed off. The ¡®divine ointment¡¯ is now stored in a warehouse by the river. Should we attempt to retrieve it?¡±


    The Left Emissary emitted a chilling aura, ¡°If Tang Jinghong has stored the items by the river, he¡¯s either heavily guarded it or set traps, or likely both. Can we really take it back?¡±


    The subordinate was at a loss, ¡°Please advise, sir.¡±


    After a moment, the Left Emissary set down his tea cup, ¡°Where is Tang Jinghong now?¡±


    The subordinate reported, ¡°General Tang has left the camp, but those tracking him were killed; his current location is unknown.¡±


    ¡°Fools!¡± the Left Emissary mmed his fist on the table.


    Bowing deeply, the subordinate waited for further instructions.<div>


    The Left Emissary paused, then ordered, ¡°Hold our forces for now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Has Chu Tang¡¯s background been thoroughly investigated?¡± the Left Emissary inquired next.


    The subordinate responded anxiously, ¡°Chu Tang moves without a trace. Our people always get discovered by him; they end up either knocked out or dead. We can¡¯t even begin to track him.¡±<div>


    Slightly perturbed, the Left Emissarymanded, ¡°Summon Hong Feiyun here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    When Hong Feiyun, already asleep, was brought before him, he was both irritable and fearful, knowing the Left Emissary¡¯s ruthlessness had led to countless deaths. With Chu Tang not at the base, his life was hanging by a thread.


    ¡°Greetings, Sir,¡± Hong Feiyun said cautiously.


    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve called you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m unsure, please enlighten me, Sir,¡± Hong Feiyun responded.


    The Left Emissary scrutinized him, sensing something different about Hong Feiyun. He inspected him closely; Hong Feiyun wasn¡¯t wearing a mask, he wasn¡¯t an impostor. ¡°Where did you find Chu Tang?¡±


    Hong Feiyun, though nervous about the sudden question regarding Chu Tang, replied as they had prepared. ¡°At the Yui Inn in Linzhang City. There was a serious illness outbreak there, and Chu Tang appeared and saved a man with just a silver needle.¡±


    The Left Emissary looked skeptical. ¡°With such high medical and martial skills, why would he listen to you?¡±


    Hong Feiyun exined, ¡°Years ago, before I joined the Yun Organization, I saved a destitute Chu Tang. Out of gratitude, he agreed to my request.¡±


    After a moment of silence, the Left Emissary continued, ¡°Where did he learn his skills? Where does hee from?¡±


    Hong Feiyun shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know these details. I was just focused on curing my master¡¯s leg condition. I didn¡¯t inquire further, and he might not have told me even if I had asked.¡±


    Dismissing him, the Left Emissary waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t mention today¡¯s questioning to Chu Tang. You may leave.¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Hong Feiyun replied, relieved to be dismissed.


    As soon as he left, the Left Emissary ordered another subordinate, ¡°Verify everything Hong Feiyun has said.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    Turning his tea cup thoughtfully, the Left Emissary pondered Red¡¯s answers. They were seamless, yet he suspected Hong Feiyun might also bepromised. ¡°Bring someone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Follow Hong Feiyun closely. Report immediately if anything unusual urs,¡± the Left Emissarymanded.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    Looking out at the moon, the Left Emissary thought, if he discovers deception under his watch, he would make sure they understood the consequences.


    ¡­


    ¡°Back already?¡± Chu Tang¡¯s voice echoed in the darkness.


    Startled, Hong Feiyun asked, ¡°Why are you in my room? When did you get back?¡±


    ¡°Just now. I saw you were out, so I waited,¡± Chu Tang said, facing Red. ¡°Were you called by the Left Emissary?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he was asking about you,¡± Hong Feiyun said as he sat down.<div>


    ¡°Shh!¡± Chu Tang made a silencing gesture and swiftly flew out the window, returning shortly with a knocked-out person.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Hong Feiyun hesitated.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear,¡± Chu Qingzhi returned to her seat. ¡°The Left Emissary doesn¡¯t trust you; this was his spy.¡±


    ¡°Were there any ws in my behavior?¡± Red anxiously recalled the interaction, confident in his performance.


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t slip up. The Left Emissary wouldn¡¯t trust you anyway,¡± Chu Qingzhi reassured him.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Hong Feiyun worriedly asked.

 Chapter 955: Qingzhi Returns to Camp

    Chapter 955: Qingzhi Returns to Camp


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Tang gave Hong Feiyun a reassuring look, ¡°No need to worry, just keep up appearances for now.¡±


    Left with no alternatives, Hong Feiyun shelved his concerns, then asked, ¡°Did you inspect any warehouses today? How did it go?¡±


    Chu Tang coughed softly, ¡°I encountered a special situation today, didn¡¯t get to scout. I¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡±


    Hong Feiyun, eyeing Chu Tang, spected, ¡°Could it be that General Tang was here?¡±


    Chu Tang¡¯s face briefly betrayed an awkward smile before swiftly changing the subject, ¡°Did Mu Xiaoe looking for you today?¡±


    Hong Feiyun instantly felt goosebumps and hugged his arms, rubbing them against each other, ¡°Don¡¯t bring him up, just mentioning him makes me feel off.¡±


    Chu Tang seriously said, ¡°Actually, I think Mu Xiao is quite decent. If you were ady, he¡¯d definitely be worth considering.¡±


    Hong Feiyun quickly surrendered, ¡°Alright, alright, my bad. I shouldn¡¯t have brought up General Tang.¡±


    Chu Tang gave Hong Feiyun a look that clearly stated this was a one-time pass, ¡°Enough of that, let¡¯s talk business. Any news on the second batch of military supplies? Who¡¯s investigating Lao Ze?¡±


    Hong Feiyun shook his head, ¡°No clues about the supplies, but I have a lead on thetter. Someone left a message asking you to meet tomorrow at Hui Bin Pavilion. Will you go? Could it be a trap?¡±<div>


    Chu Tang was determined to go, but whether he would reveal himself would depend on the circumstances, ¡°We¡¯ll see tomorrow. Even if it¡¯s a trap, I¡¯m not afraid; I can handle it. That¡¯s it for now, let¡¯s rest early tonight, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Hong Feiyun pointed at the person lying unconscious on the floor, ¡°What about him?¡±


    Chu Tang grabbed some tea from the table and sshed it on the man in ck, who woke up only to be terrified enough to faint again.


    Chu Tang sat back down, ¡°Speak, what did the Left Emissary instruct you to watch Hong Feiyun for?¡±


    Knowing the value of timely cooperation, the man in ck didn¡¯t struggle and confessed, ¡°Nothing much, just that if Hong Feiyun showed any unusual signs, I was to report back, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Chu Tang asked calmly, ¡°You know what to do next, right?¡±


    The man in ck hastened to agree, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Chu Tang waved dismissively, ¡°You can go.¡±


    The man in ck quickly ran off.


    Hong Feiyun worriedly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll go back and snitch?¡±


    Chu Tang nced at Hong Feiyun, ¡°What can he snitch about? Besides, do you think the Left Emissary would keep someone who failed their mission? Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll keep his mouth shut more tightly than we do.¡±


    Hong Feiyun said no more, ¡°Then I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±


    Chu Tang left a task, ¡°Continue to find out about the second batch of military supplies. Put everything else aside for now.¡±


    Hong Feiyun acknowledged, ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡­


    Tea House, Second Floor Private Room, Shang City


    The manager courteously said, ¡°Knowing thedy woulde, we have prepared what you wanted.¡± He handed Chu Qingzhi a small booklet.


    Chu Qingzhi took the booklet and began to flip through it.


    The manager bowed to Chu Qingzhi and left for downstairs.<div>


    The booklet contained information on Xiao Xiwen. He was the person of Li Hongjin¡¯s uncle, taken in from a young age and then ced in the family¡¯s secret organization to be trained as an assassin.


    His killing of the cult members was meant to dy the news.


    Li Hongjin¡¯s maternal grandfather¡¯s birthday was imminent, and the old man had announced that he would dere the sessor at the birthday feast. At this time, Li Hongjin¡¯s second uncle was waiting for that three hundred thousand to buy a birthday gift. The deal was to be canceled if the money did not appear within half a day.


    Li Hongjin¡¯s uncle was trying to stop the second uncle from getting the birthday gift. This would suppress thetter at the feast and strip him of his inheritance rights.<div>


    Chu Qingzhi closed the booklet, squeezed it in her hand, and it vanished into ash, ¡°Everywhere is just full of power struggles. The entire Eastern Border is ruined by these people.¡±


    After drinking a cup of tea, Chu Qingzhi walked downstairs and left the tea house.


    ¡­


    Military Camp


    Meng Shengdong came to report, ¡°General, we¡¯ve discovered what happened with the medicine.¡±


    General Tang¡¯s face instantly turned grave, ¡°Speak.¡±


    Meng Shengdong looked equally grim, ¡°A military doctor tampered with it. He disappeared on the day of the incident, and our men found that he had died in the wilderness.¡±


    General Tang fell silent for a moment, ¡°Was it the doing of the Yun Organization?¡±


    Meng Shengdong couldn¡¯t confirm, ¡°There were no extra clues at the scene. It¡¯s unclear if it was their work, but our men are still pursuing leads. We believe we¡¯ll have news soon.¡±


    General Tang was furious, ¡°Make sure to dig out the culprit. We can¡¯t tolerate repeated sabotage in the camp.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Meng Shengdong took his orders and left the camp. A little whileter, Chu Qingzhi entered, looking hesitant, ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯ve been thinking it over, and I feel I should tell you.¡±


    General Tang tapped lightly on the table, ¡°Go ahead.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi recalled, ¡°When I was gathering herbs, someone tried to kill me. Just then, a person appeared and knocked an arrow out of the air with a stone. The figure vanished in a sh, but I feel it was Zhaoyong.¡±


    Finally, a lead on Jiang Zhaoyong. General Tang asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi shook her head, ¡°Not certain, but it felt like him.¡±


    General Tang decided, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to check it out. You go back for now, don¡¯t worry unnecessarily. I¡¯ll inform you immediately if there¡¯s any news.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Summon someone!¡±


    A close attendant, Xia Lan, came into the main tent, ¡°General.¡±


    ¡°Look into what Chu Qingzhi just mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    General Tang¡¯s fingers tapped thoughtfully, pondering, ¡°What exactly did the emperor assign Jiang Zhaoyong to aplish?¡±


    After a long thought, he had no leads and wrote a letter to the emperor, sending it by eagle. He then used the Golden Phoenix Messenger to contact Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi replied that she would return immediately.


    ¡­<div>


    Chu Qingzhi snuck into the camp, knocked Lan Qiongzhen unconscious, then dressed in her clothes and went to the medical tent, ¡°Fourth Sister.¡±


    As soon as Chu Qingzhi spoke, Chu Qingning knew it was her sister returning and turned to embrace her, ¡°Fifth Sister, you finally came to see me. I¡¯ve been so worried.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi confidently replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s their bad luck to encounter me.¡±


    Chu Qingning smiled, ¡°With your skills, I¡¯m not surprised. Let¡¯s go to the tent and talk.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two returned to the tent, where Chu Qingzhi got straight to the point, ¡°Jinghong said you saw Jiang Zhaoyong?¡±


    Chu Qingning shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it just felt like him. But I believe it was him; otherwise, why would someone intervene to save me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded slowly, ¡°That¡¯s possible. Fourth Sister, do you have the letters Jiang Zhaoyong wrote to you? If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t want me to see, you can cover it with paper, and I¡¯ll read what you show me.¡±


    Chu Qingningughed, ¡°You¡¯re my sister, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t see. Wait here, I¡¯ll go get them.¡±

 Chapter 956: Qingzhi Making Medicine

    Chapter 956: Qingzhi Making Medicine


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingning brought over a box, ¡°Fifth Sister, here are all the letters I¡¯ve exchanged with Zhao Zhang. Where would you like to start?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi reached for the topmost letter, ¡°Is this the most recent one?¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi opened the letter and read it carefully, discovering hidden messages.


    On the surface, the letter expressed longing for Chu Qingning, but secretly it discussed Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s ongoing mission¡ªemperor had tasked him with locating the remnants of an ancient family, seeking the Emperor¡¯s Jade Seal and treasures.


    Seeing Chu Qingzhi frown, Chu Qingning couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fifth Sister, what did you find?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi replied, ¡°I¡¯ve uncovered some secrets, but I can¡¯t tell you as it might bring danger upon you.¡±


    Chu Qingning, after hearing this, did not press further, ¡°Sister, can you bring Zhao Zhang back?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi held Chu Qingning¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. You and Jiang Zhaoyong will definitely reunite.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded trustingly, ¡°Hmm.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi went to the main tent and shared her findings with Tang Jinghong, adding, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the emperor to be aware of this.¡±


    General Tang remarked, ¡°The emperor truly oversees the realm.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Chu Qingzhi pondered, ¡°We need to find a way to meet with Jiang Zhaoyong, see how far he¡¯s gotten with his task.¡±


    General Tang said, ¡°His whereabouts are currently unknown, it¡¯s difficult for us to locate him; we have to wait for him toe to us.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly asked softly, ¡°Whose man is Jiang Zhaoyong?¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised an eyebrow, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Yours?¡± Chu Qingzhi shook her head, ¡°He must be the emperor¡¯s, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t avoid meeting you. But I think he might be in trouble, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t hide his tracks like this.¡±


    Tang Jinghong spected, ¡°Could he be targeted by the King of the eastern border?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°The powers in the eastern border areplex, it¡¯s hard to say. But we needn¡¯t worry too much now. Knowing Jiang Zhaoyong is alive is enough.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we try to find him for Qingning?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi analyzed, ¡°He intervened to save Fourth Sister, suggesting he has already met her. If he could reveal himself, he would have. His remaining hidden indicates it¡¯s not safe.¡±


    ¡°Sounds reasonable.¡± Tang Jinghong agreed, ¡°Qingzhi, exin this to Qingning, so she won¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Qingzhi returned to the tent, ¡°Fourth Sister, I have good news and bad news. Which would you like to hear first?¡±


    Chu Qingning hesitated, then said, ¡°The good news.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi simply stated, ¡°The person who saved you that day was very likely Jiang Zhaoyong.¡±


    Chu Qingning felt a surge of joy, then anxiety, ¡°What¡¯s the bad news?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was straightforward, ¡°Jiang Zhaoyong might be entangled in troubles, preventing him from meeting you.¡±


    Chu Qingning understood, ¡°Meeting can wait, as long as he is safe.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled slightly, ¡°Fourth Sister is right.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingning nodded, ¡°Fifth Sister, please keep an eye on news about Jiang Zhaoyong. Don¡¯t disturb him; just make sure he¡¯s alive.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smoothed Chu Qingning¡¯s hair, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡­


    Back at the Shangyun stronghold.<div>


    Chu Tang administered another acupuncture session to Tao Qingxiang, using fewer silver needles this time, each session using fewer than thest.


    As Tao Qingxiang¡¯s legs regained sensitivity, he expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you. Once my legs are healed, I¡¯ll find whatever you want as a gift.¡±


    Chu Tang maintained a faint smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Seeing Chu Tang seemingly indifferent, Tao Qingxiang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You don¡¯t seem very interested?¡±


    Chu Tang sat down on a nearby stool, ¡°I have what I need.¡±


    Tao Qingxiang persisted, ¡°Nothing at all?¡±


    Chu Tang was about to say no, but then changed his mind, ¡°If you really want to give me something, I like various herbs. You could give me those.¡±


    ¡°Herbs?¡± Tao Qingxiang was surprised, ¡°Such a unique interest.¡±


    Chu Tangmented casually, ¡°Just average.¡±


    Tao Qingxiang called out, ¡°Someonee here.¡±


    A maid entered, bowing slightly, ¡°Young master, what do you need?¡±


    Tao Qingxiang generously instructed, ¡°Chu Tang, write down any herbs you want on this paper, and I¡¯ll have someone fetch them for you.¡±


    Chu Tang did not hesitate, listing twenty different herbs he desired, ¡°Just these.¡±<div>


    The maid took the list to Tao Qingxiang, who noted nothing particrly rare among them, ¡°Get these herbs for the divine doctor immediately, without any mistakes.¡±


    The maid bowed, ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    Since the Shangyun organization likely had its own herb repository, the maid returned quickly, ¡°Divine doctor, the herbs have been delivered to your room.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Tang collected his silver needles and went to his room.


    On the table in his room were twentyrge packets of herbs. Chu Tang inspected them and found them to be of high quality, not substandard or adulterated.


    These herbs seemed ordinary at a nce, but after his processing, they could be transformed into excellent medicinal herbs. They wouldn¡¯t produce instant miracles, but could significantly alleviate severe conditions within three days.


    Chu Tang formed a seal to secure the room, then began the process of making medicine.


    Hong Feiyun came looking for Chu Tang but was intercepted by Mu Xiao along the way, ¡°Why have you been avoiding me these days?¡±


    Hong Feiyun was exasperated, ¡°I haven¡¯t been avoiding you, I just really don¡¯t want to see you. Can¡¯t you take a hint?¡±


    Mu Xiao offered a tempting piece of information, ¡°I know where the second batch of military supplies is. If you agree to be with me, I¡¯ll tell you. I know you¡¯ve been looking for it.¡±


    Hong Feiyun¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°You¡¯ve been spying on me?¡±


    Mu Xiao replied calmly, looking straight at Hong Feiyun, ¡°I stumbled upon the information; I wasn¡¯t spying on you.¡±


    Hong Feiyun was ready to explode, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you haven¡¯t been investigating me.¡±<div>


    Mu Xiao was losing patience, ¡°I really found out by ident. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll just report this to the Left Emissary.¡±


    ¡°Fine, go ahead and report it then,¡± Hong Feiyun turned and walked away.


    Caught off guard by such a non-standard response, Mu Xiao hurriedly grabbed Hong Feiyun¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, it was just a joke.¡±


    Hong Feiyun was very irritated, ¡°That joke wasn¡¯t funny at all.¡±


    Mu Xiao quickly apologized, ¡°I won¡¯t say things like that anymore.¡±


    Hong Feiyun disinterestedly asked, ¡°Did youe here just to tell me this news?¡±


    Mu Xiao confessed, his voice filled with emotion, ¡°No, I wanted to use this news as a reason for you to be with me.¡±


    Hong Feiyun stated firmly, ¡°It¡¯s not possible. I don¡¯t like you, and I won¡¯t be with you.¡±

 Chapter 957: Unaware of the Times

    Chapter 957: Unaware of the Times


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hong Feiyun was inwardly screaming for someone to rescue him.


    It seemed the heavens heard Hong Feiyun¡¯s cries, as Chu Tang¡¯s door opened. He nced over the two, ¡°Sorry to disturb.¡±


    Mu Xiao saw Chu Tang as a rival and his face soured at the sight, ¡°You know you¡¯re interrupting, why don¡¯t you leave?¡±


    Far from leaving, Chu Tang stepped out of his room, bathed in sunlight that turned his skin a pale golden hue, a glow about him, ¡°I believe this is a public ce, correct?¡±


    Hong Feiyun¡¯s eyes pleaded with Chu Tang to drive this maniac away.


    Mu Xiao pulled Hong Feiyun closer, ¡°Chu Tang, don¡¯t think just because you look pretty, everyone likes you. Know your ce!¡±


    Chu Tang¡¯s gaze was clear, ¡°I am quite aware, thank you. It seems you are the one who is confused?¡±


    Mu Xiao, filled with righteous indignation, ¡°You¡¯re causing trouble! Ever since you arrived, you¡¯ve bewitched Feiyun. What tricks have you used on her?¡±


    Hong Feiyun, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What tricks?¡± Chu Tang feigned thought, smiling, ¡°Would you like to try them?¡±<div>


    Mu Xiao, grinding his teeth in hatred, ¡°So you admit it?¡±


    Chu Tang almost admired Mu Xiao¡¯s capacity for misunderstanding, ¡°What have I admitted exactly? Mu Xiao, if the Left Emissary knew of your targeting me, he might not be pleased.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me.¡± Having had enough, Mu Xiaoid it all out, ¡°Chu Tang, you came to treat our young master with ulterior motives, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Chu Tang openly admitted, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m no saint. Isn¡¯t it normal to have ulterior motives?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Xiao, overwhelmed, decided to leave. He turned back to Hong Feiyun, ¡°Who do you choose?¡±


    Hong Feiyun, intending to point at Chu Tang, found Mu Xiao hijacking the gesture, pulling her away.


    Hong Feiyun struggled, finding herself surprisingly weaker than Mu Xiao, ¡°Let go of me! Chu Tang, help!¡±


    Chu Tang flicked a stone, hitting a nerve on Mu Xiao¡¯s arm, forcing him to release his grip. Hong Feiyun seized the chance to escape.


    Mu Xiao, seeing Hong Feiyun¡¯s pitiful state, added, ¡°Mu Xiao, a forced melon isn¡¯t sweet. Look elsewhere.¡±


    Mu Xiao turned back, ring at Chu Tang, ¡°What right do you have over Feiyun?¡±


    Chu Tang replied casually, ¡°She¡¯s my friend. As long as I¡¯m here today, you can¡¯t take her away.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± Mu Xiao huffed and stormed off.


    Hong Feiyun, shaken by Mu Xiao¡¯s persistence, approached Chu Tang like a victim of a bully, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mu Xiao to be so obstinate.¡±


    Chu Tang looked at Hong Feiyun, ¡°I heard Mu Xiao mention using the location of the second batch of military supplies to coerce you into being with him?¡±


    Hong Feiyun stiffened, then nodded.


    Chu Tang quickly followed Mu Xiao to his room, blocking him, ¡°I can step back and even persuade Hong Feiyun to be with you. Tell me the location of the military supplies.¡±


    Mu Xiao turned back with a scoff, ¡°You think I¡¯d tell you.¡±


    Chu Tang smiled faintly, his fingers forming a seal as a spark entered Mu Xiao¡¯s body, ¡°Speak!¡±


    Against his will, Mu Xiao blurted, ¡°I was lying to Feiyun, I know nothing.¡±<div>


    Frustrated, Chu Tang struck Mu Xiao¡¯s chest, sending him flying back, spitting blood.


    Mu Xiao had not anticipated Chu Tang¡¯s attack, his eyes burning with rage, ¡°If the Left Emissary hears of today¡¯s events, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the Left Emissary. Do what you will.¡± Chu Tang, fearless, left the scene.


    Mu Xiao was not yet worth killing, so Chu Tang spared him for now.<div>


    After Chu Tang left, Mu Xiao, filled with rage, punched the ground. What was Chu Tang¡¯s background?


    Chu Tang returned to his room, finding Hong Feiyun still waiting outside. He mentioned, ¡°Mu Xiao was deceiving you.¡±


    Hong Feiyun, ¡°¡­¡±


    Ignoring Hong Feiyun¡¯s reaction, Chu Tang went back inside to continue his medicine making.


    Suddenly, Chu Tang reappeared at the door, spotting Jiang Zhanglin being escorted by two ck-clothed figures at the camp entrance, his eyes blindfolded.


    Chu Tang furrowed his brows, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin offered no resistance, clearly unable to, as he was led to the Left Emissary¡¯s room.


    Hong Feiyun, noticing Chu Tang¡¯s attention on Jiang Zhanglin, turned to watch too. ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    Chu Tang followed Jiang¡¯s progress with his eyes, ¡°The Left Emissary has captured Jiang Zhanglin, but for what purpose, that remains unclear.¡±


    Hong Feiyun suggested, ¡°Should we follow and see?¡±


    ¡°No need to follow.¡± Chu Tang sat down, channeled his spiritual power into his ears, and began to eavesdrop openly.


    In the room¡­


    The Left Emissary closed the letter he had been reading and ced it on the table, then looked up at Jiang Zhanglin, ¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve invited you here, Mr. Jiang?¡±<div>


    With the blindfold removed, Jiang Zhanglin stood in the center of the room, his demeanor calm, ¡°I do not.¡±


    The Left Emissary¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ¡°I have only one request, that you join us and provide information from Tang Jinghong¡¯s camp. You need not do anything else.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin gave a slight smile, ¡°The Left Emissary ys a good hand. But what¡¯s in it for me?¡±


    Without hesitation, the Left Emissary responded, ¡°We guarantee your sess in the imperial exams and a smooth career path¡­¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin interrupted with a dismissive smile, ¡°I will achieve those on my own, no need for your assurances. Offer me something I don¡¯t have.¡±


    The Left Emissary grew somewhat appreciative of Jiang¡¯s ambition, ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    A corner of Jiang¡¯s mouth lifted, ¡°How about the identity of Lord Yun?¡±


    The Left Emissary¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯re asking? Do you know the consequences?¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin smiled lightly, ¡°Aren¡¯t we here to negotiate? You seem unable to handle my offer.¡±


    The Left Emissary shouted, ¡°Jiang Zhanglin, you have nothing right now, and I am already being very generous by negotiating with you.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin responded calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother on my ount.¡±


    Enraged, the Left Emissary struck towards Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s chest. Jiang Zhanglin stumbled backward, dropping to one knee, clutching his chest as blood spurted out.


    The Left Emissary stood over him, looking down, ¡°Will you talk now?¡±<div>


    Jiang Zhanglin stared at the ground, quickly formting a response.


    Seeing Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s reluctance, the Left Emissary knew he was not willing to cooperate, ¡°Jiang Zhanglin, opportunities are like life; you only get one. If you continue to resist, you might as well forget about your exams.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin looked up, ¡°If I fall into your hands, I have no chance of survival anyway. Do what you will, kill or mutte, it¡¯s your choice.¡±


    The Left Emissary sighed regretfully, ¡°Such spirit, but s, it¡¯s wasted. You do not know how to seize the moment.¡±

 Chapter 958: Destroying the Warehouse

    Chapter 958: Destroying the Warehouse


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As they were speaking, a maid¡¯s voice came from the doorway, ¡°Left Emissary, the young master¡¯s leg pain has red up again, his face has gone pale.¡±


    The Left Emissary¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Lock that man in the dungeon.¡± He hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence before he rushed out of the study towards Tao Qingxiang¡¯s room.


    Chu Tang was still sitting in the courtyard, idly ying with a teacup, seemingly quite entertained.


    Hong Feiyun looked up as the Left Emissary hurried past, puzzled. ¡°Do you know the person who was just arrested?¡±


    Chu Tang neither confirmed nor denied, merely questioning, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Hong Feiyun pointed at the two men, ¡°You came out of your room because of him.¡±


    Chu Tang gave Hong Feiyun a look that said ¡®figure it out yourself,¡¯ then returned to his room.


    Hong Feiyun wiped his face, more confused than ever.


    ¡­


    In Shu City.<div>


    Grand Master of Divine Music arrived in Shu City with three hundred thousand taels of silver, which he hid before going to the Wei residence, the home of Li Hongjin¡¯s uncle.


    In the study, Wei Zhongqing met with Grand Master of Divine Music. ¡°Why have youe back?¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music bowed and said, ¡°My lord, Tang Jinghong has stationed troops outside the city and is currently conducting a thorough search of opium dens and other illicit establishments. He will soon discover the Jienshan Temple. Fearing he would trace it back to you, I took the liberty of dissolving the temple and returned with the silver.¡±


    Wei Zhongqing thought this made sense. Tang Jinghong was not an easy man to deal with, and it was crucial not to give him any leverage. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. From now on, you¡¯ll stay by my side to handle affairs.¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music was delighted, ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Wei Zhongqing fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°There¡¯s something else I need you to look into secretly.¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music bowed, ¡°Please give your instructions, my lord.¡±


    Wei Zhongqing, his brow slightly furrowed, voiced a slight foreboding, ¡°The Crown Prince has been missing thesest few days. Find out where he has gone.¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music epted the order, ¡°As you wish, my lord,¡± and then left the study.


    Seeing Grand Master of Divine Music, Yan Jie came forward, ¡°Master, what do we do now?¡±


    Yan Jie was a confidant of Grand Master of Divine Music.


    Grand Master of Divine Music spoke in a low voice, ¡°The lord has ordered us to investigate the whereabouts of the Crown Prince, who seems to have disappeared.¡±


    Yan Jie was puzzled, ¡°Why would he disappear all of a sudden?¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Hurry and find out where the Crown Prince wasst seen.¡±


    Yan Jie solemnly responded, ¡°I¡¯m on it right away.¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music returned to his quarters, wrote about his current situation and the events he had encountered in a letter, took it to a teahouse, and handed it to the proprietor, then casually returned to the Wei residence.


    Not just the Wei residence, but many people were searching for someone, plunging the entire city of Shu City into a wave of searching for missing individuals.


    ¡­


    That night, the sky was moonless and starless, just endless darkness.<div>


    A swiftly moving figure darted through the night, approaching the riverbank near the Yun Organization¡¯s warehouse, and someone behind the figure said, ¡°Jinghong, you¡¯re here early?¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned around, his eyes smiling warmly at the beautiful face before him, ¡°Came to wait for you.¡±


    ¡°First, I need to tell you something,¡± said Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Tang Jinghong asked.<div>


    ¡°Do you know about Jiang Zhanglin being captured by the Yun Organization?¡± Chu Qingzhi inquired.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, surprised. ¡°Jiang Zhanglin is handling affairs in the county; I haven¡¯t yet received any reports about this. Qingzhi, how do you know about it?¡±


    ¡°I saw it. The Left Emissary demanded that Jiang Zhanglin report everything about the military camp to him. Jiang refused and is now locked in the dungeon at their base,¡± Chu Qingzhi exined.


    ¡°Should I send someone to rescue him?¡± Tang Jinghong asked, knowing the location of the base and already closely monitoring it.


    ¡°The base is heavily guarded; your people won¡¯t be able to rescue him. Leave this matter to me,¡± Chu Qingzhi suggested after a moment of thought.


    ¡°Good thing you saw it. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have known if Jiang Zhanglin had been killed,¡± Tang Jinghong said, feeling increasingly wary of the Yun Organization. The fact that they had taken someone without any news reaching him was troubling.


    ¡°He was not fated to die yet,¡± Chu Qingzhimented.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Tang Jinghong smiled.


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to the warehouse, ¡°Let¡¯s go check out what¡¯s inside the warehouse. After that, you cane with me to meet someone.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±


    They approached the warehouse stealthily, Chu Qingzhi taking out the guards hidden in the shadows while Tang Jinghong handled those near the warehouse. Working together, they quickly cleared the area of guards and entered the warehouse.


    The warehouse was medium-sized, filled with shipbuilding tools and dried fish, emitting a strong fishy smell that pervaded the air.


    Tang Jinghong rubbed his nose, nearly nauseated, and drew his sword to smash the upperyers of the stored items, revealing a carefully concealed crate, ¡°The real stuff is in here.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi moved forward and opened the crate¡­


    Inside the crate were unprocessed fruits of the opium poppy.


    Chu Qingzhi instructed Tang Jinghong to guard the warehouse door while she used a spell to destroy the opium fruits. Soon the warehouse was aze, the contents quickly reduced to ashes.


    Admiration filled Tang Jinghong¡¯s deep eyes as he watched Chu Qingzhi¡¯s efficient handling.


    Chu Qingzhi walked back towards him, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the next warehouse.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    All five warehouses they checked were storing opium poppy fruits, and Chu Qingzhi destroyed each in turn. ¡°Jinghong, did the scouts you sent out yesterday find out anything?¡± she asked.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression darkened slightly, ¡°None of them returned.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi dropped the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s check the other four warehouses.¡±


    At the second warehouse, they employed the same tactics. This time, they were pleasantly surprised to find it stored about five thousand pounds of grain.


    Tang Jinghong arranged for the grain to be moved out.


    They then checked the third, fourth, and fifth warehouses, finding opium paste, an empty warehouse, and poppy seeds, respectively.


    Chu Qingzhi used spiritual fire to burn both the opium paste and the poppy seeds. When it was about time, they left to go to the Reception Pavilion.<div>


    Reception Pavilion was pitch dark, not a single light lit, less like a meeting ce and more like a trap.


    Tang Jinghong stood in the darkness, ¡°Did they set a time to meet Lou Zezi?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Qingzhi said, her psychic senses spreading out, enveloping the surroundings.


    Hehe, the area was surrounded by people.


    Chu Qingzhi pulled Tang Jinghong to a more remote location, ¡°Let¡¯s wait here, I have a feeling something is going to happen.¡±


    Inside the Reception Pavilion, the mysterious person was getting anxious, ¡°Why haven¡¯t they arrived yet?¡±


    His subordinate was tense, ¡°My lord, once Lou Zezi receives the message, he¡¯ll definitelye.¡± After all, this matter was well-known; he had no reason not toe and check.


    The mysterious person sat in a chair, clutching the armrest tightly, worried, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer; if he doesn¡¯t show by midnight, then, then we¡¯ll see.¡±

 Chapter 959: Impersonating Lou Ze

    Chapter 959: Impersonating Lou Ze


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Suddenly, the sound of a bell rang.


    The mysterious person straightened up, adopting a serious demeanor, and waved his hand, ¡°Bring the person in.¡±


    An attendant immediately went outside to fetch the guest.


    A person cloaked in a ck cape and hat, whose face was obscured, was led in by the attendant.


    The mysterious person was also wrapped up, hiding his features. Seeing the other party dressed simrly, he couldn¡¯t help but sweat from the heat.


    He didn¡¯t express his thoughts, but started the conversation indifferently, ¡°And you are?¡±


    The cloaked person bowed slightly to the mysterious person, ¡°I am Lou Ze, here to meet as agreed.¡±


    The mysterious person struggled to see under the cloak¡¯s deep hat, and the other party¡¯s face was also covered, making it impossible to discern, ¡°Could I see your face to confirm your identity?¡±


    Without any hesitation, the cloaked person slowly unwrapped the scarf, revealing it stained with blood¡­


    The mysterious person stared intently, then saw a fresh, finger-long cut on the cloaked person¡¯s face, still bleeding, ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡±<div>


    The cloaked person¡¯s voice was emotionless, ¡°Your high-profile search for me led others to believe I possessed something valuable. They came after me, and this wound was from fighting them just now.¡±


    The mysterious person apologized repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t realize it would lead to such severe consequences. I¡¯ve been trying to find you all this time, but couldn¡¯t, which led me to use thisst resort.¡±


    The cloaked person slowly re-wrapped the scarf, his tone cold, ¡°Speak, then. What do you want?¡±


    Outside the Reception Pavilion, Chu Qingzhi watched with some amusement, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone would impersonate Lou Ze.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, standing with a dignified posture, suggested, ¡°Should we intervene? If the other party believes the impostor, it might lead to severe consequences.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi had a different idea, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer. If the mysterious person is so easily deceived by a fake, what use is our intervention?¡±


    Tang Jinghong thought it over and agreed, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Back inside the Reception Pavilion, the mysterious person twirled a finger, still somewhat unsure if the other was really Lou Ze, and decided to test, ¡°Brother Lou, where are you from?¡±


    The cloaked person slowly lifted his head, his eyes shifting from calm to fierce, revealing a sword from his wide sleeves, cing it at the mysterious person¡¯s neck impatiently growling, ¡°Speak!¡±


    The mysterious person chuckled, and in an instant, his figure disappeared from beneath the sword, appearing at the room¡¯s doorway, ¡°Little rascal, trying to impersonate?¡±


    With that, the mysterious person left the room, mming the door behind him, ¡°Someone, take care of the person inside.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong quickly heard fighting noises inside the Reception Pavilion, realizing the other party hadn¡¯t been fooled.


    Almost immediately, a figure flew out of Reception Pavilion, heading into the distance.


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong hurried to follow.


    The mysterious personnded beside ake, not looking back but confidently speaking, ¡°Lou Ze, or should I say Miss Chu?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s lips curved slightly, ¡°Did you leave us that message in the trees?¡±


    She was referring to a message left by the mysterious person half a year ago while they were pursuing the addictive incense in the capital. They had captured a batch of opium in the woods, and the mysterious person had left a message saying they would meet in the eastern border.


    The mysterious person turned with a smile, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s you two. You¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong, not disguised, stood calmly facing the mysterious person.<div>


    The mysterious person removed his cloak¡¯s hood, revealing his face, ¡°Do you recognize me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes slightly curved, yet she responded, ¡°No.¡±


    The mysterious person¡¯s expression stiffened, then waved it off, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll introduce myself. I¡¯m the Seventh Elder of the Yun Organization, known as the renegade of the group, and also the Ninth Prince of the eastern border Kingdom. But nobody has seen what I look like inside the Yun Organization, so switching identities is no pressure for me.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi thought inwardly that this person seemed addicted to ying different roles, ¡°What identity are you assuming now?¡±<div>


    Li Hongyu smiled again, more familiar this time, ¡°Currently, I¡¯m the leader of a small force, not worth mentioning.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi raised an eyebrow, ¡°Since it¡¯s not worth mentioning, let¡¯s discuss something valuable. You went to great lengths to meet us, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Li Hongyu adopted a look of ¡®you must believe me¡¯, ¡°I wanted to inform you about the whereabouts of the second batch of military supplies.¡±


    This statement made both Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong¡¯s expressions change.


    Tang Jinghong took it seriously, ¡°You know the whereabouts of the second batch of military supplies?¡±


    Li Hongyu casually replied, ¡°Yes, your military supplies were intercepted by the Yun Organization, and then I led people to snatch them away. They¡¯re now stored in apletely secure location. You can rest assured, nothing will happen to them.¡±


    Both were taken aback, ¡°ying ck eat ck very smoothly, no wonder we couldn¡¯t find them!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi directly used a spell, ¡°Where are the military supplies now?¡±


    Li Hongyu involuntarily stated, ¡°They¡¯re in the warehouse at the Shang City Prefecture Office. The Prefect of Shang City is one of my people. Originally, my brother and the people from the Yun Organization nned to intercept the second batch of military supplies, but I intercepted them midway. Now, both sides are suspecting each other and are starting to show signs of internal strife¡­¡±


    After speaking, Li Hongyu suddenly grasped his throat, shocked, ¡°What have you done to me, why did I say this?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled lightly, ¡°Nothing much, maybe you just really wanted to tell us, so you lost control.¡±


    Li Hongyu, ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Hongyu looked at Chu Qingzhi, struggling to speak, ¡°You must have done something to me.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is, you told us such critical information, do you want something in return? We are not ungrateful people, tell us, what do you need our help with?¡±


    Li Hongyu gradually rxed, somewhat incredulously asking, ¡°You really still want to help me?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Li Hongyu scanned both Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong, finally resting his gaze on Chu Qingzhi, ¡°I have heard of Miss Chu¡¯s unparalleled medical skills. I wish to ask you to treat someone for me.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± asked Chu Qingzhi.


    ¡°A friend of mine,¡± Li Hongyu¡¯s expression showed a trace of difort, ¡°Would youe with me to see him?¡±


    Tang Jinghong suddenly spoke, ¡°We need to first confirm what you just told us at the prefectural warehouse.¡±


    Li Hongyu clung to them like a lifeline, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, and after confirming, please help me see my friend. He is in very poor condition now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Tang Jinghong.


    The trio headed to the prefectural office. Tang Jinghong presented his general¡¯s seal and gained easy ess.


    The Prefect came running, anxious and fearful, ¡°General Tang, what brings you here at thiste hour?¡±


    Tang Jinghong was straightforward, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the warehouse.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 960: The Whereabouts of the Military Supplies

    Chapter 960: The Whereabouts of the Military Supplies


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Prefect nced at Li Hongyu, who nodded slightly. Then, the Prefect¡¯s attitude became more proactive, ¡°General Tang, pleasee this way.¡±


    The interaction between the two did not escape Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong¡¯s notice. It was surprising that in the eastern border, where the Yun Organization overshadowed everything, Li Hongyu still managed to make a city¡¯s Prefect heed his words. He certainly had some tricks up his sleeve.


    The Prefect personally led the way to the warehouse, ¡°General Tang, please.¡±


    Once inside the warehouse, Tang Jinghong looked around puzzled¡ªthere were no military supplies in sight!


    The Prefect walked towards a corner, shifted a stone, and immediately a whole wall began to rise, revealing the real warehouse.


    The clever disguise was not anticipated by either of them!


    The warehouse was neatly filled with sacks lined up inside, with the scent of grains permeating the air, making it look like a genuine granary.


    Chu Qingzhi scanned with her spiritual sense; on the left half, each sack contained food, while the right half had medicinal herbs on the top and seeds for farming at the bottom.


    She turned and nodded to Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong, now reassured, felt a weight lift from his chest, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see your friend.¡±<div>


    Li Hongyu, pleased, said, ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    ¡­


    They arrived at a quiet, secluded courtyard filled with greenery from the vegetables grown there. Entering the yard, one could feel the dense atmosphere of daily life.


    Li Hongyu looked worried as he exined, ¡°The person living here is named Xu Yixiu. He¡¯s my cousin, the son of my mother¡¯s sister. He¡¯s had a heart condition since childhood, and the servants taking care of him got him addicted to God¡¯s Cream, making his life worse than death¡­¡±


    As he spoke, a whiff of Immortal Ointment drifted from inside the house.


    Li Hongyu¡¯s expression turned grim instantly. He pushed the door open and entered, ¡°Cousin, stop smoking.¡±


    Inside, a man who was skin and bonesy on a recliner, smoking a pipe with a smallmp beside him, engulfed in the fumes of God¡¯s Cream.


    Li Hongyu took away the pipe from Xu Yixiu, threw themp out into the yard, and shouted anxiously, ¡°You¡¯ll die if you keep this up.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me, give the pipe back!¡± Xu Yixiu struggled initially, but after hearing the word ¡®die¡¯, he calmed down a bit, and a bitter smile crept on his face, ¡°What does it matter if I die?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took a pill from her sleeve and fed it to Xu Yixiu, ¡°He¡¯ll be better soon.¡±


    Li Hongyu didn¡¯t believe that a single pill could cure his cousin¡¯s addiction, but gradually, Xu Yixiu did calm down considerably, ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took Xu Yixiu¡¯s pulse, ¡°His heart disease is not congenital. It was inflicted.¡±


    Li Hongyu was shocked, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to lie.¡± After scanning with her diagnostic techniques, Chu Qingzhi withdrew her hand, ¡°One of his heart channels is severed, creating the illusion of a heart condition. However, it¡¯s not severe; he can live a normal life without it affecting his lifespan.¡±


    Li Hongyu hesitated, ¡°But he always feels chest tightness and short of breath.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°That¡¯s because he subconsciously believes his heart is weak. It¡¯s not actually the case. Don¡¯t worry; there¡¯s nothing wrong with his body.¡±


    Both were silent.


    So, Xu Yixiu wasn¡¯t ill at all¡ªit was their misconception?


    Graduallying to terms with the reality, Li Hongyu asked, ¡°Miss Chu, is there anything you can do about his addiction? Even if his body is fine, the addiction will wear him down.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi pointed to Xu Yixiu, ¡°The pill I just gave him will eliminate his addiction. You can also get more from the prefectural office; they have medicine that helps with addiction.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡± Li Hongyu bowed deeply to Chu Qingzhi.


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be going.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡± Li Hongyu escorted them out.<div>


    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ll get better.¡± Li Hongyu hugged Xu Yixiu, his eyes full of affection.


    Xu Yixiu felt the embrace was too close, pushed Li Hongyu slightly, ¡°Let me breathe.¡±


    Li Hongyu quickly let him go, ¡°Let me help you rest.¡±


    ¡°I want to take a bath first. Then tomorrow, have someone change everything in the house. I feel nauseous from the smell of Immortal Ointment.¡±


    ¡°Okay, everything as you wish.¡± Li Hongyu carried Xu Yixiu towards the bathroom.


    Xu Yixiu resisted slightly, ¡°Hongyu, that¡¯s how you carry ady¡­¡±


    Li Hongyu held him tighter, ¡°Cousin, you should know my feelings by now, I won¡¯t let go anymore.¡±


    Xu Yixiu was shocked, ¡°How can you think like that?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Li Hongyu had harbored those thoughts for a long time, ¡°I don¡¯t care, cousin, your life was saved by me, it should belong to me.¡±


    Xu Yixiu took a while to find his voice again, ¡°How can two men¡­?¡±


    Li Hongyu firmly said, ¡°What¡¯s the difference? I see no issue.¡±


    Xu Yixiu was stunned.


    ¡­<div>


    Meanwhile, Chu Qingzhi and Tang Jinghong, having returned to the city, discussed the matter. Chu Qingzhi handed over the medicines she had recently refined to Tang Jinghong, then headed back to the Cloud Base.


    Hong Feiyun stood outside Chu Tang¡¯s room window, ¡°You¡¯re finally back, and it¡¯s almost dawn.¡±


    Chu Tang opened the window, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been here all night?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡± Hong Feiyun crossed his arms, leaning against the wall, ¡°Muxiao has been crazytely, always looking for me. I had no choice but to hide here.¡±


    Chu Tang teased, ¡°He must be deeply charmed by your allure.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t find joy in my disaster.¡± Hong Feiyun frowned, exhausted, ¡°Was your mission sessful?¡±


    Chu Tang leaned against the window sill, ¡°Quite smooth. And you¡¯ll never guess what the guy told me.¡±


    Hong Feiyun, full of curiosity, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Chu Tang replied, ¡°He disclosed the whereabouts of the second batch of military supplies, and I¡¯ve verified it; it¡¯s true.¡±


    Hong Feiyun was astonished, ¡°He¡¯s very generous, handing over so much just like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of my good character.¡± Chu Tang stood up, resting his hands on the window, ¡°I need to rest now. We¡¯ll talk more tomorrow.¡± With that, he closed the window and went to bed.


    Hong Feiyun muttered, ¡°So heartless.¡±


    Chu Tangy on the bed but soon sat up, remembering something¡ªhe hadn¡¯t dealt with Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s situation.<div>


    He got out of bed, ready to check the dungeons.


    Hearing the noise, Hong Feiyun followed him, ¡°What are you up to now?¡±


    Chu Tang asked, ¡°Do you know how to get to the dungeons?¡±


    Regretting his decision to follow, Hong Feiyun hesitated, ¡°¡­¡±


    Chu Tang urged, ¡°Quick, I need to see Jiang Zhanglin. What if they¡¯re torturing him?¡±


    Hong Feiyun gave in, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Led by Hong Feiyun, they arrived at an empty house.

 Chapter 961: A Clean Sweep

    Chapter 961: A Clean Sweep


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hong Feiyun surveyed her surroundings, ¡°I know the entrance to the dungeon is here, but I¡¯m not sure where the mechanism is.¡±


    As she finished speaking, Mu Xiao¡¯s voice echoed, ¡°Keep a tight watch around, don¡¯t let Tang Jinghong¡¯s spiese in and rescue anyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hall Master Mu.¡±


    Hong Feiyun was startled. If Mu Xiao came in, they¡¯d have a hard time exining themselves.


    At that moment, Chu Tang went to the back of the door, gesturing for Hong Feiyun to stand behind another door.


    Left with no other options, Hong Feiyunplied.


    Mu Xiao, unsuspecting of anyone inside, entered to inspect. Suddenly, he heard the sound of a bell, and his consciousness blurred immediately.


    Chu Tang moved from behind Mu Xiao to in front of him, shaking the bell, ¡°Go open the mechanism.¡±


    Obediently, Mu Xiao walked to one side, took a straw hat off the wall, twisted arge iron nail, and a seamless door appeared on the wall, opening with a gust of cold airing from inside.


    ¡°You can actually control people¡¯s consciousness?!¡± Hong Feiyun was stunned by the sight, realizing she had underestimated Chu Tang¡¯s abilities.<div>


    Without paying attention to Hong Feiyun¡¯s reaction, Chu Tang headed straight for the door.


    There were no stairs; the entryway led directly to the dungeon. It wasn¡¯t veryrge, just a few cells, but each was upied.


    Guards, both visible and hidden, totaling about thirty, all skilled in martial arts, were present.


    One guard approached, his expression stern, ¡°Did the Left Emissary send you?¡±


    ¡°Look at this.¡± Chu Tang took out the bell, infused it with his spiritual energy, and shook it at the guard. A sh of light passed, and every person in the dungeon lost consciousness, standing motionless.


    Hong Feiyun was also affected, her expression nk.


    Controlling more people consumed more spiritual energy. Controlling the forty people here cost Chu Tang thirty percent of his energy. He put away the bell and walked towards Jiang Zhanglin.


    He broke the lock with a tug, entered the cell, and touched Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s forehead to awaken him.


    Chu Tang stepped back and said sternly, ¡°I am here under the orders of the Left Emissary to persuade you to join the Yun Organization.¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡± Jiang Zhanglin shouted with vigor, ¡°To join an organization that brings disaster to the nation, you might as well kill me.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we won¡¯t kill you?¡± Chu Tang sneered. ¡°We¡¯re recruiting you just for your status; otherwise, who would want a schr without the ability to tie up a chicken?¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin was furious, ¡°Should I be grateful then?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you should be.¡± Chu Tang crossed his arms, ¡°If you agree to join us, not only will you have gold and silver, but also beauty and power. You can have anything you desire. Why wouldn¡¯t you want that?¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s expression was cold, ¡°What I want, you can never give.¡±


    Chu Tang smiled slightly, ¡°Then I am curious, what do you want?¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s gaze was cold yet full of righteousness, ¡°I want clear rivers, a wealthy nation, congrattions from all around. Can you give me that?¡±


    Chu Tang was surprised by the schr¡¯s ambitious vision.


    ¡°If we get Yun Ye to the emperor¡¯s throne, your great ambitions will surely be realized.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin shouted, ¡°A group of thieves plotting to steal the country, so delusional!¡±<div>


    Chu Tang calmly replied, ¡°How do you know it¡¯s not possible without trying?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jiang Zhanglin was so angered by Chu Tang that he was at a loss for words, his lips turning white.


    Yet, Chu Tang continued smiling, ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t get so agitated. I know we will seed, it¡¯s just a matter of time. Right now, we need someone like you who can govern the country. Won¡¯t you consider it?¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin was almost faint from anger, ¡°Forget about it, you will not seed!¡±<div>


    Chu Tang confidently said, ¡°I wanted to kill you before, but now I don¡¯t want to anymore. I will make sure you see the day we seed.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin, ¡°¡­¡±


    Chu Tang snapped his fingers, ¡°Sleep.¡±


    Unable to control himself, Jiang Zhanglin closed his eyes, muttering as he did, ¡°You will fail, you will definitely fail¡­¡±


    ¡°Such a loyal schr should not die here.¡± Chu Tang switched the clothes of a guard with Jiang Zhanglin¡¯s, preparing to take him away.


    Just then, he noticed a familiar waist badge on a person in another cell. He took the badge into his hand, ¡°Jinghong¡¯s spy.¡±


    In addition to Jiang Zhanglin, there were seven people in the dungeon altogether. Chu Tang checked each one. Three were Jinghong¡¯s men; the identities of the other four were unknown to him.


    He woke the person in the neighboring cell and asked directly, ¡°Whose man are you?¡±


    The young man, barely awake, replied, ¡°I belong to the Brightness Organization.¡±


    Chu Tang frowned, encountering yet another mysterious group, ¡°What is the Brightness Organization about?¡±


    The youth spoke passionately, ¡°It¡¯s a force striving to restore brightness. Our leader hates the Immortal Ointment and detests the Yun Organization. We all do, so we joined to work against everything the Yun Organization stands for.¡±


    This organization¡¯s central ideology seemed reasonable. ¡°Wait here for a moment; I¡¯ll get you out soon.¡±


    Proceeding in the same manner, Chu Tang asked everyone. Of the four, three were from the Brightness Organization, and thest one was a man from the Crown Prince¡¯s camp.<div>


    He didn¡¯t know the Crown Prince well and decided not to get involved with him. He had the others change into the guards¡¯ uniforms. Transforming himself into Mu Xiao¡¯s appearance, Chu Tang led the group out of the stronghold.


    With Mu Xiao leading the way, the group exited the stronghold smoothly. Once outside, Jiang Zhanglin stopped Chu Tang, ¡°Who are you? Why are you helping us?¡±


    Chu Tang sincerely responded, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you who I am, but I also despise the Yun Organization, just like you. Seeing people with simr ideals, I couldn¡¯t help but lend a hand.¡±


    The scout, wary, whispered to Jiang Zhanglin, ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce to talk, let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±


    Chu Tang nodded, ¡°Go then, and perhaps we¡¯ll meet again.¡±


    After watching Chu Tang for a long while, Jiang Zhanglin finally left with the scout.


    Using Mu Xiao¡¯s appearance, Chu Tang returned to the stronghold, called Hong Feiyun, and they both went back to their rooms. They expected chaos soon and took the opportunity to rest.


    Fifteen minutester, those he had controlled regained their consciousness.


    The guard responsible for watching the dungeon saw the empty cells and felt his own heart empty. He copsed to the ground, unable to stand up for several attempts. When he finally managed to stand, he didn¡¯t dare face the Left Emissary. He grabbed a knife and fled.


    Seeing him flee, the other guards followed suit.


    The Left Emissary was terrifying. If he discovered the empty dungeon, he would surely y them alive. It seemed better to hide; maybe they could save their lives.


    ¡­


    A subordinate approached timidly to report, ¡°Left Emissary, our storehouse in the city waspletely cleared outst night!¡±<div>

 Chapter 962: My Fiancee

    Chapter 962: My Fiancee


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Left Emissary¡¯s fierce voice was enough to terrify anyone, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The subordinate knelt on the ground, trembling as he spoke, ¡°All the warehouses in the city have been emptied.¡±


    The Left Emissary mmed his palm onto the table, which splintered into pieces, ¡°Who did this?¡±


    ¡°Tang Jinghong.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure who it was, but a scapegoat was necessary, and Tang Jinghong was the most suitable candidate.


    ¡°It¡¯s Tang Jinghong again!¡± The Left Emissary gritted his teeth in frustration and helplessness, ¡°Go and get our stuff back!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The subordinate took the order and left, while the Left Emissary looked as terrifying as a man-eater.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The Left Emissary called him back, knowing that anything that fell into Tang Jinghong¡¯s hands was unlikely to be recovered. Sending subordinates to retrieve it was akin to sending them to their deaths. Currently short on manpower, losing any more would mean he¡¯d be left with no one useful.


    The subordinate immediately turned back, waiting for further instructions.


    The Left Emissary tapped his fingers on the armrest, ¡°Go and capture Chu Qingzhu. We¡¯ll use her to exchange for everything we¡¯ve lost.¡±


    The subordinate responded, ¡°Yes, Left Emissary.¡±<div>


    Military Camp.


    Jiang Zhanglin and several scouts came to see General Tang Jinghong, ¡°We¡¯ve seen the general.¡±


    General Tang Jinghong¡¯s sharp gaze swept over them, the atmosphere somber, ¡°Did they torture you?¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin lowered his head and replied, ¡°No, but they never gave up trying to turn me. They wanted me to report on the military camp¡¯s situation to them, but I did not agree.¡±


    General Tang Jinghong nodded, ¡°You may go and rest now. From now on, take several people with you wherever you go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡± After that, he left the camp.


    Scout A reported, ¡°General, we were all rescued by a person named Chu Tang. This person has high martial skills and is very resourceful. If we could recruit him, it would be a great addition to your strength.¡±


    ¡°You have a good eye.¡± Tang Jinghong thought to himself, as he knew Chu Tang was Chu Qingzhu¡¯s alias.


    Scout A asked about the possibility of recruiting Chu Tang, ¡°What does the General think?¡±


    General Tang Jinghong pondered for a moment, ¡°Such a talented individual should be approached by the General himself. Go and inform General Meng about what you¡¯ve discussed just to be cautious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡± The scouts then left.


    With the tent now empty, General Tang Jinghong used a golden phoenix feather to send a message to Chu Qingzhu about Jiang Zhanglin and the scouts¡¯ return to the camp.


    Chu Qingzhu was busy and did not respond to him.


    In the city of Shu, at the Wei residence.


    In the room, Grand Master of Divine Music looked at the silver in the room with a gradually darkening gaze.


    This silver was given by Tang Jinghong and was legitimate. His current task was to protect this silver while also gathering evidence ofwbreaking by everyone in the Wei family.


    This batch of silver was part of the lost silver from the Charity Temple. There were still members of the Cloud Organization in the army, and to avoid any leaks, Tang Jinghong decided to give the silver to Yan Zihao to protect it. As long as the silver was in Yan Zihao¡¯s hands, it was as good as in their own.


    To protect this batch of silver, the current task was to destroy Wei Zhongqing¡¯s dealings with the other party.


    Yan Zihao sat behind the desk, thinking for a long time before writing a letter and having his confidant Yan Jie send it out.<div>


    Soon after, Wei Zhongqing¡¯s business partner received a letter saying, ¡°Cancel the deal with Wei Zhongqing, or you and your family will not be safe.¡±


    The business partner called his butler over, ¡°Did you see anyone enter my study just now?¡±


    The butler shook his head, ¡°No, sir.¡±


    The ability toe and go without a trace, and such high martial skills to potentially kill his family effortlessly? The business partner immediately fell into panic, wrote a cancetion letter to Wei Zhongqing, and fearing disaster, immediately took his family and fled to hide.<div>


    Upon learning this, Wei Zhongqing was thrown into a rage. It had been hard enough waiting for the silver to arrive, and now the other party had canceled the deal and fled, ¡°Go bring Grand Master of Divine Music to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music quickly arrived in Wei Zhongqing¡¯s study, ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Find out why he suddenly canceled the deal with me?¡± Wei Zhongqing couldn¡¯t swallow this grievance and wanted the other to die understanding why.


    Grand Master of Divine Music responded, ¡°Master, I think that¡¯s not important right now. What¡¯s important is preparing a gift. There are others besides him, no need to waste time over this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I almost got it backward,¡± Wei Zhongqing pped his forehead. ¡°Think about what gift should I give to my father? If I can be the family head, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music thought for a moment, ¡°Master, since your father is aging and most concerned about his health, if you could find something that would improve his health, it would surely win his heart.¡±


    Wei Zhongqing was reminded by this suggestion, ¡°Right, right, my father has been sick often. If he feels better, he might just decide to pass on the family head position to me.¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music smiled, ¡°Exactly.¡±


    In the room, Yan Jie solemnly reported, ¡°Master, we have found the whereabouts of Li Hongjin.¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music looked at Yan Jie, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He died on a ship,¡± Yan Jie spoke softly. ¡°Some say it was ghosts that killed him. No one on that ship survived. It was only when objects from the ship floated on the river that people realized the ship had sunk.¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music frowned, ¡°Were there people on the ship who could swim?¡±<div>


    Yan Jie nodded, ¡°Yes, but they still drowned. The victims looked peaceful, indicating they didn¡¯t struggle before dying, which is unusual. Drowning victims usually struggle. This whole affair is very mysterious, Master. Should we continue to investigate?¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music decided against taking any risks, ¡°No, let¡¯s not continue. This matter is unusual, and further investigation might bring misfortune upon us.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Meanwhile, others also received the news of Li Hongjin and their deaths by drowning. All families were outraged and did not believe in supernatural causes. They ordered their subordinates to continue the pursuit.


    Chu Tang also received this news, at the time he was administering acupuncture to Tao Qingshan.


    Tao Qingshan looked at the message and then asked Chu Tang, ¡°What do you think about Li Hongjin¡¯s shipwreck?¡±


    Chu Tang remained emotionless, ¡°I have no opinion, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Tao Qingshan observed Chu Tang, ¡°You seem uninterested in everything. Chu Tang, is there anything you care about?¡±


    Chu Tang inserted thest acupuncture needle and wiped his hands with a cloth, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tao Qingshan, curious, inquired, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chu Tang stated simply, ¡°A person.¡±


    Tao Qingshan, gauging Chu Tang, ¡°I¡¯m curious to know who this person is.¡±


    Chu Tang looked up, ¡°My fianc¨¦e.¡±<div>


    Tao Qingshan was taken aback, ¡°¡­¡±


    He found it hard to imagine, ¡°What kind ofdy would be your fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Chu Tang thought for a moment, ¡°She¡¯s simr to me, but she¡¯s not here. She has other things to handle.¡±

 Chapter 963: An Arrow

    Chapter 963: An Arrow


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tao Qingshan still couldn¡¯t imagine it. ¡°If possible, I really would like to meet this girl.¡±


    Chu Tang remained silent, holding his teacup and walking to the window to gaze at a cluster of hydrangea outside. He took a sip of tea, wishing the matters in the eastern border would conclude swiftly.


    It was already April, four months since he had left home, yet he had still not encountered the core of the Yun Organization, which was aggravating.


    Tao Qingshan looked up at the person by the window, dressed in white, with a clear and handsome appearance, resembling a schr roaming the world, ¡°The medicinal herbs you requested have been delivered again, and are now in your room.¡±


    Chu Tang turned, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡­


    Bright Organization headquarters.


    In the main hall, several subordinates greeted Li Hongyu, ¡°Master.¡±


    Li Hongyu satzily in his chair, leaning back with his arm on the armrest, surprised to see them, ¡°You actually came back by yourselves?¡±


    A subordinate replied, ¡°We were saved by someone.¡±<div>


    Who could save them from a Yun Organization stronghold? He had tried several times and failed. Li Hongyu urgently asked, ¡°Who saved you?¡±


    The subordinate considered his words carefully, ¡°A hero who looked very much like a schrly gentleman.¡±


    Li Hongyu, ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Hongyu couldn¡¯t believe that such good fortune existed, ¡°Why did he save you?¡±


    The subordinate exined, ¡°He said he also hates the Yun Organization and the Immortal Ointment, and that we share the same ideals, so he just saved us along the way.¡±


    Li Hongyu became even more puzzled, ¡°Along the way?¡±


    The subordinate continued, ¡°He was originally rescuing someone else, and we were incidental.¡±


    Li Hongyu, ¡°¡­¡±


    After a long pause, he made a decision, ¡°Wait here, I wille out shortly, and we will go meet this person together.¡±


    Li Hongyu stood and walked towards an inner room, ¡°Cousin, I have to step out for a bit, I¡¯ll bring you something tasty when I return. By the way, what would you like?¡±


    Xu Yixiu, sitting in the chair enjoying the chirping birds outside and the scent of flowers in the air, was startled by Li Hongyu¡¯s voice and almost choked on his own saliva.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything.¡±


    Li Hongyu approached Xu Yixiu, ced his hands on the armrests, trapping Xu Yixiu between him and the chair, making the air feel thinner.


    Li Hongyu softly said, ¡°Cousin, you don¡¯t need to be so tense, your health isn¡¯t good, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Xu Yixiu, ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Hongyu¡¯s gaze wandered up and down Xu Yixiu¡¯s gaunt face, ¡°Cousin, better just tell me, otherwise if I lose patience, who knows what I might do¡­¡±


    Xu Yixiu quickly said, ¡°The signature pastries from Cascading Cloud Cuisine.¡±


    Li Hongyu¡¯s fingers gently brushed Xu Yixiu¡¯s lips, then he leaned down and kissed him, ¡°I will definitely bring them for you.¡± He left with a triumphant smile.


    Xu Yixiu sat stiffly, his lips burning as if on fire, remaining motionless for a long time.<div>


    ¡­


    Li Hongyu led several subordinates to the forest outside the Yun Merchant stronghold, waiting, ¡°When the person who saved youes out, stop him and tell him you want to give him a gift to express your thanks.¡±


    Such a person, if not recruited into their own ranks, should not be made an enemy, especially since he had saved his people, making it only right to express gratitude.


    They didn¡¯t wait long before a figure emerged from the stronghold, moving swiftly towards the distance.<div>


    A subordinate pointed at the figure, ¡°Master, that¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°Follow him.¡± Li Hongyu led the chase, but by the time he reached the mountain peak, the figure had vanished.


    Suddenly, a cool sensation touched his neck, and Li Hongyu paused, raising his hands, ¡°Brother, I mean no harm, I just came to thank you.¡±


    Chu Tang sheathed his sword. How had Li Hongyu followed him here?


    As he pondered, Li Hongyu¡¯s subordinates caught up and bowed, ¡°We¡¯ve seen our benefactor.¡±


    Chu Tang nced at the men, realizing now that the few scouts who said they were from the Bright Organization meant Li Hongyu was their leader. So, Li Hongyu was indeed the head of the Bright Organization?


    ¡°No need for formalities, I have other matters, I must go.¡±


    The subordinate presented a gift, ¡°Please ept this, benefactor.¡±


    Chu Tang declined, ¡°I have matters to attend to, carrying things is inconvenient.¡±


    The subordinate was overly enthusiastic, almost as if Chu Tang was their master, ¡°We are willing to serve you, Benefactor.¡±


    Chu Tang considered for a moment, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    On the way, Li Hongyu caught up with Chu Tang, unable to restrain himself, he said, ¡°May I know who you are?¡±


    Chu Tang nced at Li Hongyu, ¡°Chu Tang, a doctor hired by the Yun Organization¡¯s Hong Feiyun to treat Tao Qingshan.¡±<div>


    Li Hongyu was incredulous, ¡°You actually went to treat the son of the Left Emissary?¡±


    Chu Tang asked inly, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Li Hongyu couldn¡¯tprehend, ¡°The Left Emissary is a very important person in the Yun Organization. Don¡¯t you despise these people? Why would you help him?¡±


    Seeing Li Hongyu¡¯s reaction, Chu Tang teased, ¡°You guess.¡±


    Li Hongyu, ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Hongyu scratched his head, helplessly said, ¡°If I could guess, that would be great. Why don¡¯t you just tell me?¡±


    Chu Tang stated sinctly, ¡°To kill the Left Emissary.¡±


    Li Hongyu was taken aback, realizing it was a n to infiltrate the enemy¡¯s ranks, gain their trust, and then strike when they least expect it, a good strategy indeed. He looked at Chu Tang with growing admiration, ¡°We also want to kill the Left Emissary, but all our attempts have been met with failure. When do you n to act? We could help.¡±


    Chu Tang said, ¡°No need, just keep yourselves safe. Don¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices.¡±


    Li Hongyu¡¯s expression stiffened a bit, ¡°We¡¯re not that weak, are we?¡±


    Chu Tang stated the fact, ¡°You know your own strength.¡±


    Li Hongyu, ¡°¡­¡±


    Chu Tang led several people to the mountains where Chu Qingning had been assassinated, ¡°There¡¯s an arrow here, let¡¯s look for it.¡±<div>


    The group dispersed, searching through the underbrush.


    Li Hongyu approached Chu Tang, using his sword to part the underbrush as he searched, ¡°Is there something special about this arrow?¡±


    Chu Tang exined, ¡°I want to find the person who used this arrow to avenge someone.¡±


    As he spoke, an arrow with a mark of impact in the middle emerged from the underbrush. He picked it up and examined it, ¡°Can you tell which faction this arrow belongs to?¡±


    Li Hongyu took the arrow and inspected it, ¡°There are no markings, but the material is unusual.¡±


    A subordinate came over, suggesting, ¡°This looks like an arrow used by the eastern border King¡¯s guard.¡±


    Chu Tang¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°the eastern border King¡¯s guard?¡±


    The eastern border King was Li Hongyu¡¯s father. Seeing Chu Tang¡¯s reaction, Li Hongyu ventured cautiously, ¡°Do you have a grudge against the King of the eastern border?¡±


    ¡°No grudge!¡± Chu Tang¡¯s response was loaded with implications, making Li Hongyu instantly feel guilty. If his father had harmed Chu Tang¡¯s friend, wouldn¡¯t that make them enemies?


    Father, please don¡¯t do anything foolish!


    Li Hongyu cautiously said, ¡°The eastern border King wouldn¡¯t just attack your friend without reason, right?¡±


    Chu Tang asked Li Hongyu, ¡°Aside from the eastern border King, who else could get their hands on such arrows?¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 964: Digging Three Feet Deep

    Chapter 964: Digging Three Feet Deep


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Hongyu shook his head, ¡°This is confidential, and my father never allows me near the military camp, so I¡¯m unaware.¡±


    Several subordinates were stunned, then looked at Li Hongyu collectively, thinking, ¡®Master, you just exposed your identity!¡¯


    It took a moment for Li Hongyu to realize what he had said, and he sneakily turned to look at Chu Tang, relieved internally that Chu Tang seemed not to have noticed his slip.


    But the next second, his expression froze. Another possibility for Chu Tang¡¯s non-reaction dawned on him¡ªChu Tang might already know his identity.


    Chu Tang naturally stated, ¡°No need to look, I know you are the prince of eastern border King.¡±


    Li Hongyu felt as if someone was spying on him from the shadows, he asked anxiously, ¡°How do you know? When did you find out?¡±


    Chu Tang said calmly, ¡°I have my sources. As for when I found out, does it matter?¡±


    Li Hongyu sized up Chu Tang, who looked calm but seemed unfathomably deep. What exactly was Chu Tang¡¯s background?


    ¡°I¡¯m just the fool here.¡±


    ¡°No need to be so hard on yourself, you¡¯re doing fine.¡± Chu Tang pointed at the jade pendant on Li Hongyu¡¯s waist, ¡°If you¡¯d keep your pendant hidden, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to give yourself away.¡±<div>


    The subordinates again collectively looked at Li Hongyu¡¯s jade pendant, their synchronized actions almostical.


    Li Hongyu quickly hid the pendant, ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯reforting me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m notforting you, I¡¯m reminding you.¡± Chu Tang leaned forward, looking in one direction for a while, ¡°Take me to the eastern border military camp.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Li Hongyu refused without a second thought.


    Chu Tang turned back to look at Li Hongyu, his gaze calm yet pressuring, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Li Hongyu stuttered, ¡°Taking you there would be betraying my father¡­¡±


    Chu Tang nced at the arrow in his hand, ¡°You¡¯ve just told me it was from your soldiers. Isn¡¯t that betrayal already?¡±


    Li Hongyu remained firm, ¡°What I did just now was to help solve a mystery for a friend. Taking you to the camp would be true betrayal. I won¡¯t do something that betrays my father.¡±


    Chu Tang twirled the arrow in his hand slowly, ¡°Are you forcing me to use other methods?¡±


    Li Hongyu dered firmly, ¡°Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t tell.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Tang guessed Li Hongyu probably didn¡¯t know much anyway. Better to ask someone more knowledgeable, and with that, he vanished from the spot.


    Li Hongyu and his men felt a flicker before their eyes, and Chu Tang was gone.


    His subordinates looked around nervously, ¡°Master, where did he go?¡±


    Li Hongyu said helplessly, ¡°He¡¯s gone. You said he was exceptionally skilled, right? Naturally, his lightness skill is also extraordinary.¡±


    One of the subordinates, concerned, asked, ¡°Master, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°What can we do? Let¡¯s go back,¡± Li Hongyu said, feeling a bit frustrated. He really wanted to befriend Chu Tang, but now their rtionship had turned sour.


    One of the subordinates handed Li Hongyu a gift box, ¡°Master, we haven¡¯t given him our gift yet.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll give it next time,¡± Li Hongyu took the gift box and flew away, his subordinates exchanged nces and followed him.


    ¡­<div>


    In the military camp.


    Using the disguise of Meng Shengdong, Chu Qingning entered themand tent, only to find Tang Jinghong alone. She reverted to her original appearance, ¡°Jinghong.¡±


    ¡°Qingning?¡± Tang Jinghong stood up in surprise, ced a cushion on a seat for Chu Qingning to sit on, and moved another chair next to it for himself.


    Chu Qingning ced the arrow on the table, ¡°Can you tell which military camp or force uses this arrow?¡± She did not fully trust Li Hongyu.<div>


    Tang Jinghong picked up the arrow, separated the arrowhead from the shaft, revealing a blue segment covered by the arrowhead. He sniffed it, ¡°This is used by the military.¡±


    ¡°Is it from the eastern border guard?¡± Chu Qingning asked.


    Tang Jinghong stated impartially, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but the eastern border has more than just guards; there¡¯s also the border defense army, and they use the same arrows.¡±


    ¡°The border army could be suspected too?¡± Chu Qingning pondered, ¡°This was used to kill my fourth sister. Would the border army do such a thing?¡±


    Tang Jinghong furrowed his brows, ¡°Qingning, I can¡¯t confirm the situation in the border army right now. They are close to the eastern border and are likely already infiltrated.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded, ¡°True, it might be that someone stole the military¡¯s arrows to frame someone else.¡±

 Chapter 965: Digging Three Feet Deep

    Chapter 965: Digging Three Feet Deep


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As Chu Qingzhi¡¯s voice faded, a guard¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°General, General Chen from the border army requests to see you.¡±


    The two exchanged nces; it was too coincidental¡ªthey were just discussing the border army when someone from there showed up.


    Chu Qingzhi quickly hid behind a screen, and Tang Jinghong looked around and said, ¡°Let General Chen in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The guard lifted the tent p, ¡°General Chen, pleasee in.¡±


    General Chen, d in armor, was a man of towering stature with a broad and sturdy build, straightforward yet possessing a keen mind for military strategy, an invaluable general talent. He bowed slightly as he entered, greeting loudly, ¡°General Tang, a pleasure to see you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong returned to his seat, ¡°At ease, General Chen. What brings you to my tent today?¡±


    General Chen looked troubled, ¡°General Tang, you must help an old friend.¡±


    Tang Jinghong invited General Chen to sit and asked with concern, ¡°Has something happened at the camp?¡±


    General Chen sighed deeply, ¡°A serious matter has arisen.¡± He lowered his voice, ¡°Overnight, all the arrows in the camp disappeared without a trace. We¡¯ve searched everywhere, but found no clues.¡±


    Tang Jinghong pondered, ¡°Have you dug three feet into the ground?¡±<div>


    ¡°We did,¡± General Chen replied with a furrowed brow. ¡°I had my men dig around a ten-meter radius, and still, nothing. General Tang, do ghosts really exist in this world?¡±


    Tang Jinghong, a disbeliever in ghosts, reassured him, ¡°General Chen, you must have overlooked something.¡±


    General Chen was clearly worried, ¡°General Tang, the state of Xia Sang has been restlesstely, with frequent troop movements suggesting imminent war. With this happening now in the camp, I¡¯m truly concerned.¡±


    The bnce of power between the Dalin, Xia Sang Country, and Ningyuan Country had always been delicate, with each viewing the others as adversaries.


    In their younger years, these nations had been locked in a relentless conflict, from which generals like Tang Jinghong, Xia Qi, and Ning Shangfei emerged. It took ten years of war to stabilize the region.


    Now, as each country was recuperating, these generals strove to maintain peace, knowing too well the horrors of war. They all hoped to spend their remaining years in peace, and anyone daring to disrupt it would be severely dealt with.


    Hearing this, Tang Jinghong also became worried, dreading the outbreak of war the most, ¡°General Chen, rest here for now. I¡¯ll discuss this with my officers and send someone to investigate.¡±


    General Chen stood, expressing his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, General Tang.¡±


    Tang Jinghong instructed, ¡°Someone, show General Chen to a tent to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡± The guard opened the tent p, ¡°This way, General Chen.¡±


    General Chen cautioned, ¡°Please hurry, General Tang. I¡¯m afraid any dy might lead to severe consequences.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded in understanding, ¡°I am aware.¡±


    Once General Chen left, Chu Qingzhi emerged from behind the screen, ¡°Jinghong, it seems there really is an issue with the border army.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression grew serious, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what the situation is now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pursed her lips thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯ll go and check it out myself, and it¡¯s a good opportunity to investigate the matter concerning my fourth sister.¡±


    Tang Jinghong gently embraced her, relieved by her support, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled slightly, ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll start preparing.¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°Nothing for now. If anythinges up, I¡¯ll contact you with the Golden Phoenix Feather.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be off then.¡± Chu Qingzhi transformed into Meng Shengdong¡¯s appearance and left the camp.<div>


    ¡­


    At the headquarters of the Bright Organization.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Li Hongyu was shocked, ¡°My elder brother died on a boat?¡±


    A subordinate reported, ¡°Master, we just received the news. Everyone is heading to the riverbank, do you want to go?¡±<div>


    Li Hongyuposed himself, dismissively saying, ¡°Why bother? He wasn¡¯t really my brother; he always bullied and mocked me when he was alive. Good riddance.¡±


    The subordinate pondered briefly, agreeing, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s for the best.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Li Hongyu hesitated, then asked, ¡°Do you know how he died?¡±


    ¡°Drowned,¡± the subordinate informed.


    Li Hongyu waved his hand, asserting confidently, ¡°I tell you, my brother was cautious of assassination attempts and learned to swim and even dive. He couldn¡¯t have drowned.¡±


    The subordinate mentioned with concern, ¡°Everyone is saying there were ghosts, and even others who knew how to swim drowned.¡±


    Li Hongyu pondered thoughtfully, ¡°That¡¯s strange. Could it really be that some supernatural force was involved?¡±


    The subordinate asked, ¡°What do we do now, Master?¡±


    Li Hongyu replied, ¡°We do nothing for now. We can¡¯t afford any misunderstandings with my father; he strongly disapproves of sibling rivalry ending in violence.¡±


    The subordinate understood, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, Li Hongyu left the headquarters and headed towards the Yun Organization¡¯s outpost. Coincidentally, just as he arrived, Chu Tang was also returning, ¡°Brother Chu, wait.¡±


    Chu Tang narrowed his eyes slightly, inquiring, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Li Hongyu was direct, ¡°My elder brother Li Hongjin has died. Did you know about it?¡±<div>


    Chu Tang internally noted how quickly news had spread, with many already aware, ¡°I heard. Is there a problem?¡±


    Li Hongyu frowned, ¡°They¡¯re saying he was killed by a ghost, but I don¡¯t believe it. My brother was very skilled in water. He couldn¡¯t have just drowned.¡±


    Chu Tang, outwardly unfazed, responded casually, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Remember, those who drown are often swimmers.¡±


    Li Hongyu disagreed, ¡°Don¡¯t you find that odd? Even if what you say is true, how do you exin the others?¡±


    Chu Tang looked at Li Hongyu, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    Li Hongyu, unexpectedly, proposed, ¡°I want to hire you to investigate this matter.¡±


    Chu Tang was taken aback, ¡°¡­¡±


    The situation was ironic¡ªChu Tang was responsible for the death, and now he was being asked to investigate it. This was a new and peculiar circumstance for him.

 Chapter 966: Missing One Person

    Chapter 966: Missing One Person


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi refused, ¡°I have important matters at hand right now, I cannot ept anymission.¡±


    Li Hongyu offered a significant amount, ¡°Ten thousand taels.¡±


    Chu Tang sized up Li Hongyu, his gaze bing stern, ¡°Are you embezzling funds, or extorting themon people?¡±


    Li Hongyu swore, ¡°My money is all from legitimate sources, I¡¯ve never engaged in any wrongdoing, please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    Chu Tang thought for a moment and said, ¡°Deliver a hundred loads of grain to Tang Camp, and I¡¯ll help you investigate.¡±


    Tang Camp referred to Tang Jinghong¡¯s military camp.


    Li Hongyu readily agreed, ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± He seemed to see Chu Tang as a straightforward and patriotic person, now believing that Chu Tang was genuinely undercover.


    Li Hongyu asked, ¡°When will you go?¡±


    Chu Tang replied, ¡°Wait a moment, I need to make some arrangements first.¡±


    Li Hongyu nced around, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you in that forest over there,e find me once you¡¯re ready.¡±<div>


    Chu Tang nodded and entered the headquarters.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡± Hong Feiyun had been waiting for Chu Tang, and hurried over when she saw him return, ¡°The Left Emissary is going crazy looking for you.¡±


    Chu Tang was perplexed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    Hong Feiyun pointed to Tao Qingshan¡¯s room, ¡°Tao Qingshan¡¯s leg pain has worsened, he¡¯s been asking for you, but you weren¡¯t around, so he¡¯s been anxious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go right now.¡± Chu Tang flew straight there.


    The Left Emissary, upon seeing Chu Tang, began scolding immediately, ¡°Where have you been? I sent people everywhere looking for you.¡±


    Chu Tang ignored the Left Emissary and went straight into the room, shutting the door behind him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Tao Qingshan was lying on the bed, pale as death, his forehead slick with cold sweat, ¡°Am I going to die?¡± He looked at the medicine bowl on the table, ¡°I felt like this after taking the medicine.¡±


    Chu Tang took Tao Qingshan¡¯s pulse, sending a streak of spiritual light into his body to investigate the cause, and after a moment, ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned.¡±


    Tao Qingshan looked intently at Chu Tang, his sweat beading, ¡°Who poisoned me?¡±


    Chu Tang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me first see what poison it is.¡±


    Tao Qingshan calmed down, looking emptily at the ceiling, wondering who would want to harm him just when he was starting to get better. Was everything going to be undone now?


    Chu Tang¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°The poison isn¡¯t lethal, don¡¯t worry, but the effects of the acupuncture I gave you before are gone.¡±


    Tao Qingshan said weakly, ¡°What now?¡±


    Chu Tang responded, ¡°I¡¯ll write you a prescription first to cleanse the toxins from your body. After a while, I¡¯ll administer acupuncture again from the beginning.¡±


    Tao Qingshan murmured his thanks.


    Chu Tang pulled out a handkerchief to wipe his hands, then went to write the prescription. He left the room, handing the prescription to the Left Emissary, ¡°Give him this medicine first. There¡¯s one crucial ingredient missing, I¡¯ll go out and find it.¡±


    The Left Emissary was skeptical of Chu Tang, ¡°What ingredient? I¡¯ll send people to find it.¡±


    Chu Tang said, ¡°Zifu.¡±<div>


    Unfamiliar with it, the Left Emissary¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°You go find it, I¡¯ll also send people to look, it will increase our chances of finding it.¡±


    Chu Tang said nothing, returned to his room to pack his belongings, using this as an opportunity to round off his trip to the border to investigate the arrows.


    Hong Feiyun entered the room, ¡°Do you need me toe with you?¡±


    Chu Tang packed the medicinal herbs, ¡°You stay here, I rely on you to gather intelligence from the Yun Organization. If you leave, I won¡¯t know what happens here.¡±<div>


    ¡°Alright then, when will you be back?¡± Hong Feiyun¡¯s heart was tearing up inside, she¡¯d have to face Mu Xiao alone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it shouldn¡¯t be too long,¡± Chu Tang said softly. ¡°Keep a close eye on the Left Emissary.¡±


    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry,¡± Hong Feiyun muttered to herself, hoping that by the time Chu Tang returned, she could be freed from her duties.


    Chu Tang finished packing his belongings and left the headquarters.


    In the forest, once Li Hongyu was sure they were alone, he caught up with Chu Tang, ¡°Why did it take you so long? I almost thought you weren¡¯t going toe out.¡±


    Chu Tang saw right through Li Hongyu¡¯s implication, ¡°You want to know if I was nning to ditch you, right?¡±


    Li Hongyu offered a conciliatory smile, ¡°I figured you wouldn¡¯t, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have bothered talking to me earlier.¡±


    Chu Tang nced at Li Hongyu, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡­


    Chu Tang delivered the medicinal herbs and his prepared medicines to Tang Camp, then he and Li Hongyu hurried to the riverside.


    At the riverside, the boat had already been salvaged, surrounded by guards who all wore expressions of deep sorrow and anger.


    The bodies had been collected and were now kept in the mortuary in Shang City, waiting for the investigation to clear up before they could be properly buried.


    <div>

 Chapter 967: One Person Missing (2)

    Chapter 967: One Person Missing (2)


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Tang said, ¡°I need to see the bodies.¡±


    It was important to maintain appearances, especially since they had received such a substantial amount of grain in return.


    Li Hongyu replied, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to Shang City.¡±


    Chu Tang took a few steps but then stopped and suddenly asked, ¡°Why do you want to know the truth about this matter?¡±


    Li Hongyu responded, ¡°Can you not ask?¡± Fearing Chu Tang might be suspicious, he quickly added, ¡°You see, I didn¡¯t ask too much about your affairs.¡±


    Chu Tang nodded, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask about that, but there¡¯s another thing I must ask. Why are you asking me to investigate this for you?¡±


    Li Hongyu stated matter-of-factly, ¡°Because you¡¯re an outsider and just happen to have the capability. If not you, then who?¡±


    Chu Tang corrected him, ¡°I¡¯m not a detective.¡±


    Li Hongyu expressed his trust, ¡°Even though you¡¯re not a detective, I know you have the ability. Chu Tang, you¡¯re not thinking of backing out, are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of backing out; I¡¯m worried I might not find anything.¡± Chu Tang knew he wouldn¡¯t uncover the truth since he was already aware of it, so he probed Li Hongyu¡¯s intentions.<div>


    Li Hongyu reassured, ¡°No problem, just do your best.¡±


    Feeling assured, Chu Tang agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Using his connections, Li Hongyu sessfully got them into the morgue.


    The morgue was cold and eerie, sending chills down one¡¯s spine, and the air was filled with the unpleasant smell of decay.


    Li Hongyu couldn¡¯t stand it after a while and covered his nose, ¡°I¡¯m going out first; you take a look.¡±


    Soon, Chu Tang heard the sound of retching. He walked forward, nning to just take a cursory look since he knew what was going on.


    Suddenly, he noticed something¡ªthe number of bodies seemed off!


    Chu Tang counted again and confirmed a body was missing. He quickly walked out.


    Li Hongyu saw him and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t stand it either?¡±


    Chu Tang urgently asked, ¡°Who is responsible for retrieving the bodies and guarding the morgue?¡±


    Seeing Chu Tang¡¯s serious expression, Li Hongyu asked worriedly, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    An elderly voice came from the side, ¡°I¡¯m the guard of the morgue, young man, what do you need?¡±


    Chu Tang approached the old man, urgently asking, ¡°Are all the bodies that were brought from the ship here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been handling bodies for many years and never missed one. Please rest assured.¡± The old man then trembled as he handed Chu Tang a register, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check for yourself.¡±


    Chu Tang opened the register, where each body was recorded. He counted them; the numbers matched what was in the morgue, indicating that the discrepancy had urred before the bodies were delivered. This meant one person was either still alive and had escaped or had been washed away, their fate unknown.


    If someone was alive, the news should have spread by now. But there was no word yet, which deepened the mystery.


    Chu Tang was puzzled.


    His thoughts refocused on the immediate need to find this person¡­


    ¡°Chu Tang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Hongyu noticed Chu Tang¡¯s fluctuating expression and his concern grew.<div>


    Chu Tang ignored Li Hongyu, handed the register back to the old man, and asked another question, ¡°Who retrieved the bodies?¡±


    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll call him.¡± The old man was quite helpful, ¡°Son, this young master has a question for you.¡±


    This was a mentally challenged big man who smiled innocently, ¡°Little brother, what do you need?¡±


    Adjusting his approach, Chu Tang asked softly, ¡°Did you retrieve the bodies?¡±<div>


    The big man nodded, ¡°Yes, I did it alone. It took all day.¡±


    Chu Tang further inquired, ¡°Did you miss anyone?¡±


    The big man confidently said, ¡°Impossible. After I retrieved them, I checked again. There were others searching nearby too; no one was missed.¡±


    Chu Tang thoughtfully considered this information. It seemed he would have to check for himself. He motioned to Li Hongyu, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Hongyu was confused, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Chu Tang couldn¡¯t tell Li Hongyu about the missing body; it would be tooplicated to exin. ¡°I found a clue that needs verification.¡±


    ¡°What clue?¡± Li Hongyu knew finding Chu Tang was useful; he had already found a lead so quickly.


    Chu Tang quickly walked out, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once I¡¯ve confirmed it.¡±


    The two went to the riverside, where Chu Tang stood for a moment observing the water, then suddenly jumped into the river. He expanded his spiritual sense, searching the riverbed.


    Li Hongyu was left standing on the bank, bewildered.


    Soon, several of his subordinates approached, ¡°Master, what are you doing here?¡±


    Worried, Li Hongyu said, ¡°You arrived just in time. Chu Tang has gone into the water. Go in and check on him; something just happened here, we can¡¯t take any chances.¡±


    ¡°Right away,¡± the subordinates agreed, and one by one, they dove into the river, disappearing beneath the surface.<div>


    Li Hongyu paced back and forth on the shore, torn about whether he should also enter the water.


    Chu Tang swam a good distance underwater. There were no bodies or remains to be found, reinforcing his belief that the missing person might still be alive.


    In some cases, people who drown enter a state of suspended animation that resembles death ¡ª no heartbeat, no breathing, indistinguishable from a corpse but potentially revivable once ashore.


    He might have encountered such a person.


    Having figured this out, Chu Tang swam back to the surface. He asked Li Hongyu, ¡°How many people do you have at your disposal?¡±


    Li Hongyu, still puzzled, replied, ¡°Over a thousand.¡±


    Chu Tang spoke urgently, ¡°Search along the river. Look for anyone who has been pulled out of the water recently. You have one day, or it might be toote.¡± The situation described by General Chen to Tang Jinghong was severe; he needed to act quickly to avoid furtherplications.


    Seeing Chu Tang¡¯s urgency, Li Hongyu didn¡¯t ask further questions and immediately organized his men to start the search.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Li Hongyu caught up to Chu Tang, who was walking downstream.


    Chu Tang was sinct, ¡°Helping with the search.¡±


    Li Hongyu was confused, ¡°Why do you need to find that person?¡±


    Chu Tang exined, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once we find them.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 968: A Step Quicker

    Chapter 968: A Step Quicker


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Hongyu, driven by curiosity, pressed for answers, ¡°Chu Tang, rify what¡¯s going on. I sense something is off with you; there must be something.¡±


    Chu Tang, with a serene expression, walked on, ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself. Let¡¯s talk when we find the person.¡±


    Seeing Chu Tang¡¯s reluctance to discuss, Li Hongyu grew anxious, ¡°Aren¡¯t we partners anymore? How can we help you if you keep everything to yourself?¡±


    Chu Tang nced at Li Hongyu indifferently, ¡°You help me find the person; that¡¯s all I need from you.¡±


    Li Hongyu, frustrated, urged, ¡°Chu Tang, the power of one is limited. Why not share the problem so we can solve it together?¡±


    Chu Tang looked at Li Hongyu, who was clinging to the issue, then flew away¡ªhe needed some peace.


    Li Hongyu, watching Chu Tang vanish in a sh,ined bitterly, ¡°What kind of person is this? What could he possibly not tell us? Really!¡±


    Chu Tangnded on the highest nearby peak, surveyed the area, then flew toward the nearest vige by the river.


    This vige was marked by an ancient locust tree at its entrance,rge enough to be embraced by one person. Its lush, green branches wereden with many beautiful, bright, and fragrant locust flowers.


    Under the tree, some girls were picking locust flowers. Startled by Chu Tang¡¯s arrival, they hesitated, but then a girl in brown mustered the courage to ask, ¡°Who are you? Who are you looking for?¡±<div>


    Chu Tang smiled warmly, ¡°I¡¯m looking for apanion who fell into the water. Have you rescued anyone from the river recently in your vige?¡±


    While asking, he released his spiritual sense, covering the vige.


    The girl in brown shook her head innocently, ¡°Sorry, we haven¡¯t rescued anyone recently. Maybe try elsewhere.¡±


    Chu Tang bowed slightly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He then proceeded to the main road outside the vige, continuing his search in the next vige¡­


    At the Wu Family Estate.


    The Wu family was the wealthiest and most influential in the city market, holding a ce of high prestige.


    A man approached the family¡¯s back gate, looking around cautiously, then knocked, ¡°I¡¯ve brought the goods.¡±


    Soon, a servant opened the gate, looking around slyly, ¡°Did you bring the goods?¡±


    The man handed over a box to the servant, ncing around nervously, ¡°Ten taels of silver.¡±


    The servantined, ¡°The price went up again?¡±


    The man snatched the box back, irritated, ¡°Stop dithering. If you don¡¯t buy it, forget it. I¡¯m risking my neck selling this to you, and you stillin.¡±


    He stuffed the box into his clothing, preparing to leave.


    If the servant failed to secure the goods, his master would likely tear him apart. Quickly, the servant chased after the man, ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty. Let¡¯s talk properly; I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t buy it.¡±


    ¡°Ten taels,¡± the man handed back the box, eager to sell it and find the next buyer.


    General Tang¡¯s ban on opium had ironically benefited these men; the young masters, unable to visit opium dens, smoked at home. These opium deliveries were sourced by men like him, earning five taels per box, almost like picking up silver.


    The servant handed over a ten-tael silver ingot, then hurried home with the box. In this era, a small box of opium could support a vige family for a year.


    The family wealth would eventually be squandered by these young masters.


    Shaking his head, lost in thought, the servant entered a room and handed over the goods, soon filling the room with smoke.<div>


    In the military camp.


    Meng Shengdong, trying to contain his anger, reported, ¡°General, ording to informants, many are secretly smoking opium at home; the ban hasn¡¯t stopped them.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked up, his eyes sharp as drawn swords, ¡°No matter, they are only a minority. Once we destroy the source, everything else will naturally end.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Meng Shengdong calmed slightly, then asked, ¡°General, the opium dens in the city have been sealed. What¡¯s next?¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Prepare for the smoke by the river.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General!¡± Meng Shengdong responded enthusiastically.


    In a secluded cave.


    This cave was well-hidden, covered with dense vines and undergrowth. If not for Chu Tang¡¯s extraordinary abilities, it would have remained undiscovered.


    Inside, a man with a donkey-like face was fast asleep in the grass.


    Chu Tang poured water from his canteen onto the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The man eximed, sitting up in shock. Seeing another person in the cave, he panicked and lost hisposure. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Chu Tang spoke calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Just answer a few of my questions honestly. If there¡¯s nothing serious, I might consider letting you go.¡±


    The donkey-faced man, still visibly frightened, managed to ask, ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±


    Chu Tang, with a hint of mischief, replied, ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about how I found you. Just tell me how you ended up here and what you know.¡±


    Although Chu Tang appeared non-threatening, his presence was intimidating. The man wiped his sweat and replied anxiously, ¡°Who are you? Why are you asking me these questions?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being questioned,¡± Chu Tang said, pointing a finger at the man. A light shed at his fingertip, ¡°Now, tell me how you got here¡­¡±


    It turned out that after Chu Tang made the ship sink, indeed everyone drowned, but the donkey-faced man¡¯s lungs were unusual. After Chu Tang withdrew his magic, this man might have miraculously woken up and quickly escaped the scene.<div>


    This was his chosen hiding spot because he knew why the ship sank and was waiting for an opportunity to use his information to make a profit before fleeing far away.


    He couldn¡¯t have imagined that Chu Tang would find him.


    The man, gripping a stone behind his back, prepared to attack Chu Tang, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. What are you going to do now?¡±


    Greed often leads to downfall. Chu Tang was grateful the man¡¯s greed exposed him, thus keeping his secret safe, ¡°Have you ever killed anyone?¡±


    The man, who was one of Li Hongjin¡¯s personal guards and had done many dirty jobs for him, responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Tang continued, ¡°Were they all bad people?¡±


    ¡°No, whoever Li Hongjin asked us to kill, we killed. It didn¡¯t matter who they were,¡± the man admitted, his teeth clenched, ready to strike Chu Tang.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you can¡¯t me me for being ruthless,¡± Chu Tang dered as he drew a dagger and swiftly cut down the man, who instantlybusted, turning into ashes.


    Chu Tang watched the mes extinguish before leaving. He dusted off his hands; unfortunately, he was just too quick.

 Chapter 969: Call Me Brother Chu

    Chapter 969: Call Me Brother Chu


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Hongyu, seeing Chu Tang return, immediately went up to him, originally intending to confront him, but after seeing Chu Tang¡¯s expression, he softened his approach and asked, ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I went to sleep. I haven¡¯t had a good sleep for a long time,¡± Chu Tang replied lightly, feeling rxed now that the matter was resolved.


    Li Hongyu, frustrated and helpless at Chu Tang¡¯s indifferent attitude, remarked, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have given me a heads up?¡±


    ¡°Do you need to manage even when I sleep?¡± Chu Tang nced at Li Hongyu.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Li Hongyu waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t win an argument with you. I wanted to tell you that we¡¯ve deployed everyone, but we still couldn¡¯t find the person you mentioned. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If we can¡¯t find him, we can¡¯t find him,¡± Chu Tang said nonchntly.


    Li Hongyu couldn¡¯t understand Chu Tang, ¡°So, what do we do next?¡±


    Chu Tang thought for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go check out the reason for the shipwreck.¡±


    Li Hongyu took Chu Tang to the riverbank, where people still gathered around. The boat, now capsized, showed signs of aging and rust, with marks from hooks visible under the sunlight, resembling an old man gasping for breath.


    Chu Tang circled around the boat and then pointed to a crack at the bottom, ¡°The bottom of their boat cracked open here, water gushed in through this and caused it to sink. I guess they must have been drinking a lot on board, which is why they didn¡¯t react in time when the ship was sinking.¡±<div>


    Li Hongyu objected, ¡°It¡¯s conceivable for my brother and his group, but what about the guards? Not a single guard escaped.¡±


    ¡°Could they have been drinking together?¡± Chu Tang spected.


    Li Hongyu considered this possibility, ¡°It¡¯s not unlikely. My brother loved dragging his group into drinking sessions. If someone drugged the wine, couldn¡¯t they carry out such a murder?¡±


    Chu Tang countered, ¡°It¡¯s unlikely everyone on board was drugged. Think about it; when people drink, some start before others. If something was off, those who drankter would definitely notice and stop.¡±


    Li Hongyu found Chu Tang¡¯s reasoning persuasive, and was sidetracked, ¡°That¡¯s possible. So, what are you suggesting?¡±


    In order to close this case as an ident, Chu Tang said, ¡°This must have been an ident. The coroner said they didn¡¯t drink alcohol or get poisoned. You don¡¯t actually believe in ghosts, do you?¡±


    Li Hongyu shook his head, still feeling that something was off about the whole situation, ¡°Did you find any other clues?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Chu Tang apologized, ¡°I don¡¯t have the skills for investigation. I couldn¡¯t be of help.¡±


    Li Hongyuforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you did your best.¡±


    With the issue apparently resolved, Chu Tang was ready to leave, ¡°I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be going now. Sorry I couldn¡¯t be of more help to you.¡±


    Li Hongyu instinctively asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Something very personal, I can¡¯t discuss it,¡± Chu Tang replied.


    Li Hongyu didn¡¯t press further, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Chu Tang flew away quickly, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Li Hongyu stood there, watching him go, and murmured in amazement, ¡°His lightness skill is too good, he flew away so fast.¡±


    ¡­


    After parting with Li Hongyu, Chu Tang headed towards the border, waiting on the road that General Chen must pass.


    At that moment, he had changed his appearance to that of a young soldier.


    When General Chen saw him, he couldn¡¯t help but be skeptical, ¡°Are you really the assistant sent by General Tang?¡±<div>


    Chu Tang handed him a token, ¡°General Chen might not trust me, but you can trust this token, right?¡±


    No one could steal a token from General Tang. Convinced, General Chen said, ¡°Mount up, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The group rode their horses towards the border.<div>


    Along the way, General Chen told Chu Tang that the arrows had disappeared three months ago.


    Initially, it was only bundles of twenty arrows that went missing. It was hardly noticeable in arge stockpile until thousands of arrows were missing.


    He quickly had his men investigate, but once the thief realized they were being tracked, they stopped. With no leads, the investigation reached a dead end.


    Two monthster, when checking the military supplies, they found that the middles of the arrows had been hollowed out and filled with dry branches to appear intact from the outside.


    General Chen continued to deploy people to investigate and issued a strict order: to uncover the truth at any cost. They dug up the ground but still found nothing.


    As military movements from the Xiasang country became frequent, suggesting an imminent threat of war, General Chen couldn¡¯t sit still and urgently sought General Tang¡¯s help.


    After hearing General Chen¡¯s ount, Chu Tang was convinced that there were spies within the army, and not just one, ¡°How did you handle the military supply officers?¡±


    General Chen was furious at the mention of them, ¡°They were all dismissed and are now imprisoned in the dungeons of Liang City.¡±


    Chu Tang thought for a moment then asked, ¡°Is the military camp close to Liang City?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± General Chen nodded.


    Chu Tang inquired further, ¡°How prevalent is the use of fairy dust in Liang City?¡±


    General Chen responded, ¡°I issued a military order ¡ª anyone caught using fairy dust in the city is executed immediately, so officially, no one in Liang City uses fairy dust.¡±


    Sometimes harsh measures are effective, Chu Tang remarked appreciatively, ¡°General Chen is wise.¡±<div>


    General Chen didn¡¯t care for ttery at the moment, ¡°Chu Tang, you are sent by General Tang, and I trust you, but trust is one thing, and doing the job is another. You must handle this well.¡±


    Chu Tang confidently promised, ¡°Give me three days, and I will provide you with a solution.¡±


    General Chen pped his thigh in agreement, ¡°That would be excellent.¡±


    ¡­


    On the border, the Eastern Dalin border army, numbering three hundred thousand, stretched across several miles in their encampment. Soldiers were busy with their duties: some stood guard, others patrolled or trained, presenting a formidable and endless sight.


    Following General Chen into the camp, Chu Tang was assigned a tent right next to themand tent for safety reasons, considering there were traitors in the camp who might attempt an assassination.


    If only General Chen knew of Chu Tang¡¯sbat capabilities, he would realize that it was the traitors who needed protection from Chu Tang, not the other way around.


    Once settled, Chu Tang began his investigation. General Chen assigned two of his most trusted aides to assist Chu Tang and follow hismands without question.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the military supply office,¡± Chu Tang said.


    The two aides, twin brothers named Chen Yi and Chen Er, responded. The names were simple and easy to remember.


    Chen Yi, the more serious and somewhat blunt of the two, directed, ¡°This way, young master.¡±


    Chu Tang stopped, puzzled, ¡°Why do you call me young master when I¡¯m clearly dressed as a soldier?¡±


    Chen Er, thinking Chu Tang was upset, quickly smoothed things over, ¡°It¡¯s because you carry the aura of a young master, and not the roughness of a soldier. Calling you ¡®young brother¡¯ felt inappropriate since we are older, so my brother referred to you as ¡®young master.''¡±<div>


    Chu Tang looked at Chen Er. The man seemed to have a high emotional quotient, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t call me young master, call me Brother Chu. Age doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Brother Chu,¡± Chen Er quickly agreed.

 Chapter 970: Jailbreak

    Chapter 970: Jailbreak


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Under the guidance of Chen Yi and Chen Er, Chu Tang arrived at the military storage area where the arrows were kept.


    During the journey, he carefully observed the surroundings and the security measures, which were meticulous and strict. Without internal assistance or some form of underground tunneling, it would be impossible for items to go missing.


    Standing in front of the storage tent, Chu Tang inquired, ¡°Who normally has ess to this ce?¡±


    Chen Er, worried Chen Yi might speak out of turn and offend Chu Tang, quickly answered, ¡°Soldiers from the cavalry unit, officials from the military supply department, and soldiers transporting military supplies to this area.¡±


    Chu Tang thought for a moment, ¡°Are you certain these are the only groups thate here?¡±


    Chen Er nodded affirmatively, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s them.¡±


    Chu Tang then proceeded into the storage area.


    The storage was set up within a tent, with no signs of tampering around the perimeter. Arrows were bundled together inrge stacks.


    The fake bundles meant to mimic full stocks of arrows were piled to one side. Originally meant to fill the warehouse, now less than ten percent remained, reced mostly by bundles of firewood which sat there mockingly.


    There were no signs of disturbance on the ground, ruling out the possibility of tunneling.<div>


    After circling inside the tent and then around its exterior, Chu Tang noted that the tent¡¯s edges were buried in the soil. The border army had been stationed here for several years, and grass had grown all around the edges of the tent. Any disturbance would have left marks, yet there were none to be found.


    From his observations, Chu Tang concluded that the thieves had taken the arrows outright but without raising any suspicion.


    How they managed to do so openly yet unnoticed was something even Chu Tang had to admire.


    After pondering for a while without any new clues, Chu Tang asked Chen Yi to fetch the list of soldiers who guarded the storage tent.


    Chen Yi quickly returned, ¡°Brother Chu, here¡¯s the list.¡±


    Chu Tang reviewed the list of twenty soldiers, ¡°Bring me the one called Li Qi. Also, can you read?¡±


    Chen Yi responded, ¡°Yes, I can read.¡±


    Chu Tang handed the list back to Chen Yi, ¡°Organize ording to this list, and call them one by one for questioning.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Chen Yi took the list to arrange the questioning.


    Li Qi was soon brought in, ¡°You called for me?¡±


    In the storage tent, Chu Tang briefly shed a light from his fingertip, ¡°Are you the insider?¡±


    Li Qi¡¯s heart tightened, fearing he was being set up to take the me, and quickly responded, ¡°No.¡±


    Chu Tang waved him away, ¡°Go on, then.¡±


    Li Qi left, confused by the brief interrogation.


    Chen Er, witnessing this, was equally puzzled, ¡°Brother Chu, do you really think they¡¯d admit to anything just like that?¡±


    Chu Tang offered no exnation, simply stating, ¡°Hurry up and bring in the next one.¡±


    Chen Er, curious about Chu Tang¡¯s method, promptly obeyed.


    Chu Tang continued his straightforward questioning with each soldier. The first seventeen all denied being insiders. However, when he reached the eighteenth, the man admitted, ¡°I am!¡±


    Chen Er was stunned. Was this man foolish? How could he answer such a straightforward question incorrectly?<div>


    Qu Wu, upon realizing what he had just confessed, was both shocked and scared, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± He tried to deny it, but his tongue wouldn¡¯t cooperate, and he broke into a cold sweat.


    Chu Tang motioned for him to step aside, ¡°Stand over there. I¡¯ll deal with you after I¡¯ve questioned thest two.¡±


    The remaining two were also insiders. Without additional people involved, it would have been impossible tomit such an extensive theft.


    Chu Tang had Chen Yi and Chen Er bind the other two insiders while he continued with Qu Wu.<div>


    Pulling up a chair, Chu Tang sat down, ¡°Qu Wu, when did you start working as an insider? Why did you agree to it? How did you coborate with them? And who else is involved?¡±


    Qu Wu struggled internally, ¡°Half a month ago, I was transferred here to guard the arrow storage. That very night, a masked person approached me to be an insider.¡±


    ¡°They gave me one hundred silver taels and threatened me. If I didn¡¯tply, they¡¯d kill my younger brother. My parents are dead, and all I have is him. Under threats and bribes, I agreed.¡±


    ¡°When they needed my cooperation, someone would tell me in advance to distract the guards at the door. I didn¡¯t have to do anything else.¡±


    In just half a month, three people had turned into insiders. If more time had passed, perhaps the entire force might have joined the opposition¡¯s ranks.

 Chapter 971: Jailbreak

    Chapter 971: Jailbreak


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Tang clicked his tongue. The border army was too corrupt. ¡°When did theyst contact you?¡±


    ¡°Five days ago,¡± Qu Wu replied. ¡°They stole a batch of arrows five days ago.¡±


    Chu Tang asked, ¡°Do you know how they managed to steal them?¡±


    Qu Wu shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I led the guards away, and I didn¡¯t see anything. I¡¯m puzzled myself.¡±


    For the arrows to be removed from the storage tent, even with the guards distracted, there should be some evidence. Chu Tang felt challenged. ¡°Do you think the person who contacted you is someone you know?¡±


    Qu Wu was certain, ¡°No, I don¡¯t recognize the voice, it was very unfamiliar. But I know he¡¯s from this camp; he had the presence of a soldier.¡±


    Chu Tang waved him aside, ¡°Stand over there.¡± He then motioned to another person by Chen Yi¡¯s side. ¡°Come here.¡±


    After questioning all three, Chu Tang concluded that their tasks were identical¡ªto distract the guards. Additionally, many others in the camp seemed to be involved.


    As he pondered, Chu Tang¡¯s gaze flicked to the pile of firewood. ¡°How was this brought in?¡±


    All three answered in unison, ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡±<div>


    It dawned on Chu Tang that he had overlooked something. Therge amount of firewood must have been brought in somehow, and since the entire route from entering the camp to the storage needed scrutiny, the smugglers must be a chain of people, each covering for the others. Moreover, the arrows might have been swapped before even entering the store, not necessarily stolen as assumed.


    ¡°Chen Yi, take me to the quartermaster.¡±


    ¡°Right away, Brother Chu.¡±


    The quartermaster¡¯s tent was located at the entrance to the storage area, arge tent where the quartermaster¡¯s officials worked.


    Two guards at the entrance stopped Chu Tang as he approached, demanding he leave the restricted area.


    Chen Yi stepped forward to intervene, but Chu Tang produced a token, ¡°Can I enter now?¡±


    Recognizing the token, the guards immediately stepped aside, showing deep respect, ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±


    Chu Tang entered the tent.


    Inside, twelve officials were quietly working at their desks. The one at the front left side scolded Chu Tang, ¡°Get out, this isn¡¯t a ce for you!¡±


    Chu Tang mmed the token on the official¡¯s desk, ¡°Is this official perhaps feeling guilty?¡±


    The official stuttered on seeing the token, which held as much authority as Chen General himself, granting free ess to any part of the camp.


    Instantly, all eyes in the tent turned to Chu Tang, filled with inquiry.


    After verifying the authenticity of the token, the official¡¯s demeanor softened, ¡°I was not aware of your status, but if this is under Chen General¡¯s orders, I will cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Good attitude.¡± Chu Tang pocketed the token and as if flickering light touched his eyes, he said, ¡°Insiders, step forward.¡±


    Chen Yi and Chen Er watched in shock as officials from the right side of the tent stood up, their faces pale.


    The rest of the officials were stunned.


    Chu Tang folded his arms, ¡°Chen Yi, Chen Er, aren¡¯t you going to arrest these people?¡±


    They snapped out of their daze and rushed to bind the used, then hurried to inform General Chen. When General Chen heard the news, he came immediately.


    ¡°Chu Tang, are you certain you haven¡¯t wronged them?¡± General Chen couldn¡¯t believe that half of the quartermaster¡¯s officials were traitors.<div>


    ¡°I never wrong anyone,¡± Chu Tang assured him before addressing the officials, ¡°Soon, General Chen will question you. Be honest.¡±


    After finishing his instructions to General Chen, Chu Tang said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. I¡¯m going to speak with the quartermaster officials who were imprisoned.¡±


    A couple of things still bothered him: the firewood appeared after the arrows were found missing, and the previously stolen arrows¡¯ location remained a mystery.


    General Chen sighed, ¡°Go ahead.¡±<div>


    Under the guidance of Chen Yi and Chen Er, Chu Tang headed to the city¡¯s prison.


    In the city prison, managed by one of Tang Jinghong¡¯s trusted aides, Chu Tang prepared to meet this person.


    The dungeon was dark and damp, with a foul smell that made one ufortable all over. As soon as Chu Tang arrived, he coincidentally encountered a jailbreak attempt.


    The prison guards shouted, ¡°Secure the gates! Don¡¯t let them escape!¡±


    Just as Chu Tang, apanied by Chen Yi and Chen Er, reached the main gate, about seven or eight prisoners prepared to escape, brandishing knives with a desperate ferocity, ¡°Get out of the way, or we¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Chu Tang, with a casual gesture, grabbed a thick stick nearby and swung it lightly forward.


    The stick flew out, knocking all the escaping prisoners back, hitting them on the heads and knocking them out cold.


    Chen Yi and Chen Er were left gaping; Chu Tang¡¯s disy of internal strength was clearly at a masterful level.


    The prisoners behind, who had hoped to escape, hesitated and then retreated in fear. Chu Tang, who looked gentle and clean, evidently possessed lethal skills.


    The guards quickly approached, ¡°Surrender now, or face the consequences!¡±


    Faced with the choice between certain death and possible imprisonment, the prisoners chose thetter¡ªsurvival meant there was still hope.


    However, there were still those unafraid of death. One burly man with a round face charged at Chu Tang with a knife, seemingly intent on a suicidal attack.


    Chen Yi and Chen Er moved to protect Chu Tang.<div>


    Chu Tang grabbed the stick again and swiftly struck the round-faced man on the head with speed that was almost imperceptible to the onlooker.


    The man¡¯s advance halted abruptly; his eyes widened in disbelief as blood trickled from his hair. A momentter, his eyes slowly closed, and he fell to the ground, dead.

 Chapter 972: Skimming Military Rations

    Chapter 972: Skimming Military Rations


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone watched the scene in fear. Chu Tang¡¯s attacks were so fast that they were nearly impossible for anyone to react in time. Engaging him inbat was like sending oneself to death.


    Indeed, in Chu Tang¡¯s eyes, everyone else¡¯s movements were painfully slow. Fighting them was effortless for him.


    Chu Tang spoke with authority, ¡°Go back to your cells, or do I need to send you to meet the King of Hell?¡±


    The inmates quickly returned to their cells, choosing to live miserably rather than die.


    The jailer was stunned. This was the easiest time they had ever had recapturing escaped prisoners. If they could have a few more people like Chu Tang, managing the prison would be much easier.


    The jailer stepped forward to salute, ¡°This young master, may I ask¡ª¡±


    Chen Yi immediately showed themand token, ¡°We are here under General Chen¡¯s orders to interrogate the military supply officers.¡±


    The jailer bowed profusely, full ofpliments, ¡°This way, young master.¡±


    Everyone kept calling him young master. Chu Tang looked at himself, wondering if he really looked like a scion of a wealthy family.


    Following the jailer, Chu Tang arrived at the front of the cell that housed the military supply officers, located in the deepest part of the dungeon.<div>


    The jailer instructed the guards to unlock the door, then respectfully invited Chu Tang inside, ¡°Please, young master.¡±


    Inside the cell were five prisoners, all formerly key officials of the military supply department, now in a state of disarray and stench.


    Chu Tang instructed Chen Yi and Chen Er to stay at the cell door while he entered alone.


    As soon as he entered, Chu Tang¡¯s expression changed¡ªthe prisoners were already dead, and they had just died. ¡°Jailer, who has been in here?¡±


    The jailer, puzzled, responded, ¡°Young master, no one has been in here.¡±


    Chu Tang¡¯s expression turned stern, ¡°Then how did they die?¡±


    The jailer¡¯splexion turned pale, and he hurried to check. After checking, he became panicked, ¡°They are indeed dead, the bodies are still warm, definitely just killed. Young master, someone must have killed them while we were dealing with the escapees.¡±


    Chu Tang turned to the guard holding the keys, ¡°Who took the keys from you?¡±


    Before the guard could respond, a dart flew from the crowd, striking him in the throat, and a figure dashed out of the cell.


    Everyone saw a blur, and the next second, Chu Tang had dragged someone back, throwing him onto the ground.


    Everyone was stunned by his speed¡ªit was faster than lightning!


    This was one of the inmates who had nned to escape. Chu Tang hadn¡¯t noticed him earlier because he had hidden himself away.


    Chu Tang removed the man¡¯s limbs to prevent any chance of suicide and then went to assist the guard hit by the dart. Unfortunately, the dart was poisoned, and the guard was already dead.


    Chu Tang approached the captured man, pulling off his mask, ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads in unison, ¡°No.¡±


    Chu Tang kicked the man, ¡°Who do you work for? Did you kill those military supply officers?¡±


    The man red at Chu Tang hatefully, ready to bite his tongue tomit suicide, but Chu Tang pped him across the face and then pointed a finger at the man¡¯s forehead, ¡°Talk. Who do you work for?¡±


    Twisting in agony, the man managed to spit out, ¡°The Second Prince.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces changed at this revtion¡ªhow could it be the Second Prince? Now that they knew this secret, would the Second Prince kill them to silence them?<div>


    Chu Tang frowned, troubled by the chaos within the Eastern Linge. ¡°Did the Second Prince order you to steal the arrows? Where are the arrows?¡±


    ¡°The arrows have been sold. You can¡¯t find them now,¡± the man grimaced in a mix of helplessness and rage. How had he ended up confessing everything?


    Chu Tang pressed for details quickly, ¡°How did they get the arrows out of the military camp? Where is the money from the sale? Who is the buyer?¡±


    The man replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know how they got them out, but the money from the sale definitely went into the Second Prince¡¯s coffers. As for the buyer, anyone who needed them could buy them¡ªit was a secret transaction, who knows who they are?¡±<div>


    Chu Tang furrowed his brow, ¡°Have all the arrows been sold?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the arrows were sold as soon as they were avable. Everyone was eager to buy them.¡±


    Chu Tang was impressed by these people¡¯s audacity to steal and sell military supplies. Couldn¡¯t they think of a legitimate business to run?


    ¡°And who is your master?¡±


    The man replied, ¡°I¡¯m under one of the Second Prince¡¯s men, Xiao He!¡±


    Chu Tang considered what to do next but said nothing for the moment. The jailer, tentatively asked, ¡°Young master, what do we do next?¡±


    Chu Tang scanned the jailer, ¡°Ensure you guard the cell properly. Not only did a jailbreak ur, but someone managed to kill all the key prisoners. You¡¯ve been severely negligent.¡±

 Chapter 973: Skimming Military Rations

    Chapter 973: Skimming Military Rations


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The jailer quickly responded, ¡°You¡¯re right, young master. We¡¯ll make sure to improve.¡±


    Chu Tang didn¡¯t say anything more and called Chen Yi and Chen Er to return to the military camp. ¡°General Chen, what did the interrogation reveal?¡±


    General Chen looked extremely grim. ¡°They were precisely the officials in charge of the military supplies inspection. They colluded to rece the arrows with firewood in the storeroom. Those arrows were never even brought into the camp.¡±


    Chu Tang asked, ¡°How were the arrows stolen, was anything revealed from the questioning?¡±


    General Chen shook his head, ¡°The officials didn¡¯t know. They were only responsible for the bait-and-switch. The actual theft was carried out by others.¡±


    Chu Tang was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°General Chen, I have some bad news. The mastermind behind all this is the Second Prince. He has sold all the stolen arrows, and the buyers are shrouded in mystery, impossible to track down.¡±


    General Chen wanted to tear these traitors apart, ¡°This is outrageous!¡±


    Chu Tang shared his disdain for such traitors. ¡°General Chen, stay calm. What we need now is to gather evidence and execute the Second Prince on the spot.¡±


    General Chen regained hisposure. ¡°You¡¯re right. And, we still need to investigate the thief within the camp.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Chu Tang promised.<div>


    General Chen suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest a bit in the tent? I¡¯ve ordered some food sent over for you. Take it easy with the investigation.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Tang returned to his tent, where a variety of exquisite dishes awaited him, appearing to be carefully prepared.


    Chu Tang¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he sat down and started eating.


    Every dish wasced with poison. It was unclear who had ¡®thoughtfully¡¯ prepared this, but the food tasted surprisingly good.


    Chu Tang said, ¡°Chen Yi, the tent is a bit stuffy. Open up the tent p for me.¡±


    ¡°Right away, Chu Brother.¡± Chen Yi and Chen Er lifted the tent p and pinned it aside.


    Chu Tang moved his table to the tent entrance and ate in full view of everyone. He casually watched who came by to see him eat, likely pinpointing the next lead.


    ¡°The camp¡¯s cook isn¡¯t bad at all, making such delicious food. I should ask General Chen to reward himter.¡±


    Chen Er swallowed his saliva; their own food was in inparison. Chu Tang¡¯s table wasden with an assortment of chicken, duck, fish, and meat, a rarity for them.


    Seeing his longing look, Chu Tang would have invited them to join him if not for the poison, ¡°Go fetch me some water.¡±


    Chen Er pointed at the clear chicken soup, ¡°Don¡¯t you like the soup?¡±


    Chu Tang replied, ¡°I feel like drinking water now. I¡¯ll have the soupter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Chen Er swallowed hard, seemingly longing to taste a bite.


    Soon after, Chen Er returned with a cup of tea, ¡°Should I set it on the table?¡±


    Chu Tang directed him to ce it on the side of the table.


    After setting down the tea, Chen Er quickly left the tent, unable to bear watching the food any longer without drooling, which would have been too embarrassing.


    Chen Yi saw his brother¡¯s predicament and said, ¡°When we get our military pay, I¡¯ll treat you to a good meal.¡±


    Chen Er couldn¡¯t help but fantasize about such a feast, drooling again, ¡°I want to eat roasted wholemb and drink fine wine. Brother, can we afford it?¡±


    Chen Yi hesitated, ¡°We can afford the roastedmb, but the wine might be too expensive.¡±<div>


    Disappointed, Chen Er muttered, ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Chu Tang, overhearing their conversation, felt a pang of sadness. How could military pay be so low? ¡°How much do you get for military pay each month?¡±


    Chen Er sighed, ¡°Two silver taels.¡±


    Evenborers earn three to five taels a month; the soldiers¡¯ pay was unjustly low. ¡°Why so little?¡±<div>


    Chen Er kicked a stone in frustration, ¡°It used to be three taels, but it¡¯s hard for the court¡¯s pay toe through, so it was cut.¡±


    ¡°Cutting one tael from each soldier across the entire camp adds up to three hundred thousand taels¡­¡± Something was off. Chu Tang frowned.


    Chen Er added with a hopeful tone, ¡°General Chen said once the court sorts out the military pay, they¡¯ll give us what they owe.¡±


    Chu Tang thought quietly, never hearing from General Tang about any pay issues. Something was amiss here. ¡°When did they start cutting your pay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a year,¡± Chen Er said, somewhat helplessly.


    Chen Yi shot Chen Er a look, signaling him not to divulge too much, fearing it might bring trouble. However, Chen Er, trusting Chu Tang, ignored his brother¡¯s caution.


    Chu Tang remained silent, finishing his meal.


    Just then, a cook approached cheerfully. ¡°Young master, is the food to your liking? Is there enough? I can make more if you like.¡±


    Chu Tang pointed to the dishes on the table with his chopsticks. ¡°Did you prepare all this?¡±


    The cook nodded eagerly, proud of his duty. ¡°General Chen instructed me to take good care of you. I made all these dishes myself, especially since I wanted to make sure they suited your taste.¡±


    Chu Tang appreciated the effort. ¡°Well done. Keep to this standard in the future.¡±


    The cook scratched his head, looking puzzled but worried. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that might be difficult. The military provisions haven¡¯t arrived yet, and there have been cuts all around. It was hard enough to prepare this meal.¡±


    Chu Tang was taken aback. ¡°That difficult? I always thought military camps were well-supplied. Why is it so tight here?¡±<div>


    ¡°Next time, just serve me what the soldiers are eating,¡± Chu Tang suggested, realizing the severity of the resource shortages.


    The cook smiled honestly. ¡°Sure, I understand.¡±


    As the cook left, Chu Tang noticed two soldiers passing by. He deliberatelymented loudly, ¡°I¡¯ll try to finish all this food, to avoid waste.¡±


    The soldiers nced at the feast on his table, their eyes widening with envy.


    Seeing their longing looks, Chu Tang felt a pang of guilt. If only the dishes weren¡¯t poisoned, he would have invited everyone to share the meal.

 Chapter 974: Too Extravagant

    Chapter 974: Too Extravagant


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gradually, several soldiers passed by Chu Tang¡¯s tent. He memorized their faces, nning to investigate each er.


    While Chen Er eagerly hoped Chu Tang would leave him a chicken leg, Chu Tang finished all the food on his tes.


    Chen Er watched the empty dishes with a sigh, resigning himself to the fact that there would be nothing left for him. ¡°I¡¯ll take the dishes to the kitchen to be washed.¡±


    Chu Tang instructed, ¡°Leave the dishes. A young master like me never uses the same bowl twice.¡±


    The dishes had been contaminated with poison, so it was safer to dispose of them.


    Chen Er was bbergasted, ¡°¡­¡±


    Is this level of extravagance normal?


    Even the usuallyposed Chen Yi couldn¡¯t help but give a sideways nce, cautiously asking, ¡°Chu Tang, when you say not to use the same dishes, do you mean to give them to someone else, or to smash them?¡±


    ¡°Smash them!¡± Chu Tang mmed his hand on the table, and all the dishes shattered into powder under the distressed gaze of Chen Yi and Chen Er.


    Chu Tang waved his hand, and the powdered shards flew off into the soil, disappearing without a trace.<div>


    Chen Er was dumbstruck, ¡°Really, smashed?¡±


    Chu Tang stood up, dusting off his hands, ¡°That¡¯s enough, you don¡¯t need to stay with me anymore. I¡¯m going to rest now, and you should too.¡±


    Chen Yi, ever dutiful, asked, ¡°Chu Tang, when are you going to investigate? We¡¯lle over then.¡±


    Chu Tang waved them off, ¡°Go rest. I¡¯ll call you when I need you.¡±


    Chen Yi and Chen Er exchanged looks, nodding in agreement, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After they left, Chu Tang pulled the tent p down, casting a spell to iste the tent from the outside world. Many were spying on him in the shadows, and it was better to be cautious.


    Chu Tang then sent a message to Tang Jinghong using the Golden Phoenix, ¡°Jinghong, the military pay for the border troops has been reduced from three taels to two. Did you know about this?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s response was quick and surprised, ¡°Impossible, the court has never reduced the military pay for the border troops, and I haven¡¯t heard anything about insufficient funds.¡±


    Chu Tang was puzzled, ¡°This issue has been ongoing for a year. That¡¯s a loss of three hundred and sixty thousand taels annually. Where is the money going?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°I will dispatch someone to investigate this matter immediately. Focus on your investigation into the missing arrows; leave the rest to us. Any progress on that?¡±


    Chu Tang reported, ¡°Yes, it turns out the Second Prince is behind it. He¡¯s been selling off military arrows from the camp. But there¡¯s a twist¡ªI still don¡¯t know how they¡¯re getting the arrows out. I was going to investigate further, but the Second Prince got ahead of us and killed the witnesses.¡±


    Tang Jinghong advised, ¡°Take your time with the investigation. There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    Chu Tang informed him, ¡°I should have some leads by tonight. I¡¯m going to rest for a bit before heading out again.¡±


    Tang Jinghong responded, ¡°Then rest well, and ask General Chen for anything you need.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± said Chu Tang.


    ¡­


    Near the military camp, under a birch tree, two men were verifying their identities with wooden tokens andparing tattoos on their arms to confirm their affiliation. Once confirmed, they started a serious discussion.


    One man wore a mask, and the other was masked.


    The masked man spoke in a grave tone, ¡°After General Chen hit a dead end, he went to Tang Jinghong, who sent a soldier to investigate the missing arrows. I don¡¯t understand Tang Jinghong¡¯s intentions.¡±<div>


    The man in the mask pondered for a moment, ¡°Has that soldier found out anything?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already traced it back to the Second Prince,¡± the masked man disclosed.


    The man in the mask looked concerned, ¡°Is there any evidence?¡±


    ¡°The only witness is the assassin caught by the soldier in the dungeon, who is now hidden somewhere by the soldier. There¡¯s no physical evidence.¡±<div>


    Relieved, the man in the mask said, ¡°Without evidence, it doesn¡¯t matter. By the way, I came to tell you that all operations in the camp are to be halted for now. We don¡¯t know enough about this soldier to take risks.¡±


    The masked man nodded, ¡°Understood. Any other orders?¡±


    ¡°How do you judge this soldier?¡± the man in the mask asked.


    Pragmatically, the masked man replied, ¡°He¡¯spetent, quickly linking the issue to the Second Prince. However, he hasn¡¯t yet figured out how we¡¯re smuggling the arrows out, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± The man in the mask instructed, ¡°We are at a critical point now; we cannot afford to be careless.¡±


    The masked man bowed, ¡°Understood.¡±


    The man in the mask leaned in closer and whispered, ¡°Coordinate with us for the next step of our n¡­¡±


    After receiving his instructions, the masked man nodded in agreement, ¡°Understood.¡±


    With no further discussion, both men nced around to ensure no one was watching and then discreetly went their separate ways.


    ¡­


    Back in the tent.


    ¡°Big brother, how rich must Chu Tang¡¯s family be to afford to smash dishes after just one use?¡± Chen Er was still puzzled by Chu Tang¡¯s extravagant behavior.


    Chen Yi patted his brother¡¯s shoulder, having no better exnation, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s smashed now, and it wasn¡¯t ours to worry about.¡±


    Chen Er, chewing on his fingernail, looked envious, ¡°Big brother, we can¡¯t even afford a drink of flower-scented wine, and yet he wastes so much.¡±<div>


    Chen Yi quickly covered Chen Er¡¯s mouth, whispering cautiously, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t talk about such things. Let¡¯s save our money a bit more. After next month, we might be able to afford that drink.¡±


    Realizing his indiscretion, Chen Er looked around to make sure no one had overheard them before rxing, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Just then, the cook approached, ¡°Chen Yi, Chen Er.¡±


    Chen Er, puzzled, asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    The cook, acting familiar, sat down beside them, ¡°Aren¡¯t I in charge of preparing Chu Tang¡¯s meals? I¡¯m about to start dinner and came to ask what he likes so I can prepare it.¡±


    Chen Er thought about what rich people might eat and then suggested, ¡°Hees from a very wealthy family, so just prepare some exotic delicacies for him.¡±


    The cook rubbed his hands awkwardly, ¡°You know how tough it is in the camp, where can I get exotic ingredients?¡±


    Chen Yi, more straightforward, said, ¡°He mentioned earlier that he¡¯d eat what we do.¡±


    Chen Er disagreed, ¡°That must have been just polite talk. He was sent by General Tang. If we actually serve him our standard meals, wouldn¡¯t that be offending General Tang?¡±


    After a moment of thought, Chen Yi had an idea, ¡°Let¡¯s go hunting then? We have some free time now.¡±


    The cook agreed, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Chen Yi also approved, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    The trio grabbed their bows and arrows, got permission from their superior, and started towards the camp¡¯s exit.<div>


    Coincidentally, just as they were leaving, Chu Tang arrived at the gate, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Chen Er cheerfully called out, ¡°We¡¯re going hunting. Do you want toe along?¡±


    Chu Tang, suspecting that the cook and others who watched him eat might be involved in some scheme, decided it would be a good opportunity to investigate further, ¡°I¡¯ll join you, just let me grab my bow and arrows.¡±

 Chapter 975: Attempted Assassination

    Chapter 975: Attempted Assassination


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Er dismounted and said, ¡°No need for you to go; wait here, I¡¯ll fetch it for you.¡±


    Chu Tang smiled and nodded, ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Chen Er didn¡¯t think much of it and had already run off before finishing his sentence.


    The kitchen helper approached, trying to ingratiate himself, ¡°Young Master, the camp¡¯s food isn¡¯t great, so we n to go hunting and cook something delicious for you tonight.¡±


    Chu Tang smiled and responded, ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you, thank you.¡±


    The kitchen helper waved his hand dismissively and chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s all part of my duties, no thanks needed.¡±


    Testing the waters, Chu Tang asked, ¡°The food you made at noon was delicious; did you go to any special lengths to learn how to cook like that?¡±


    The kitchen helper nodded, his voice tinged with pride, ¡°My father is a chef, and I grew up watching him cook. I¡¯d probably be a head chef by now if I hadn¡¯t been conscripted.¡±


    Chu Tang nodded and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s quite possible.¡± He then asked, ¡°Did you prepare the meal alone today or did someone help you?¡±


    The kitchen helper honestly replied, ¡°Someone helped me with washing the vegetables and dishes, but I did everything else myself.¡±<div>


    Chu Tang¡¯s fingertip glinted for a moment, ¡°Did you perhaps add anything to my food?¡±


    The kitchen helper¡¯s face changed slightly, and he quickly said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t add anything; the food I make is very clean, you can be assured.¡±


    Chu Tang was puzzled; if the kitchen helper hadn¡¯t tampered with his food, why did he look guilty?


    Just then, Chen Er returned with the horse, which carried the bow and arrows. ¡°Brother Chu, see if you need anything else; if you do, I can go and get it right away.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, let¡¯s go,¡± said Chu Tang as he took the reins and mounted his horse. ¡°Who will lead the way?¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± replied Chen Yi, and he rode ahead, leading them towards their usual hunting grounds in the mountains.


    The group of four chatted as they made their way into the mountains.


    Chen Yi asked Chu Tang, ¡°Shall we split up to hunt, or should we stick together?¡±


    Chu Tang surveyed the surroundings and decided, ¡°Let¡¯s split up; regardless of how much we catch, let¡¯s meet back here in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The others headed off in different directions, and Chu Tang proceeded forward.


    He readied his bow, plucking an arrow from the quiver and fitting it to the string. He released it with a twang.


    A rabbit burst out of the underbrush, an arrow lodged in its neck. It took a few steps and fell dead.


    Chu Tang summoned the rabbit to him and hung it from his saddle before continuing onwards.


    Suddenly, he noticed an arrow on the ground. Dismounting, he picked up the arrow and, mimicking Tang Jinghong, separated the arrowhead from the shaft. The part of the shaft that was covered was blue, indicating it was a military arrow. What was it doing here?


    Soldiers would normally retrieve their arrows after missing a shot, as arrowheads were expensive and not something to be discarded lightly.


    Could it be¡ªChu Tang suspected that this might be a route used by those who stole the arrows?


    Since the arrows were bundled together, how could a single arrow have fallen here?


    Chu Tang was filled with doubts.


    ¡­<div>


    General Chen asked his aide, ¡°Where¡¯s Chu Tang?¡±


    ¡°He seems to have gone to the mountains with Chen Yi and Chen Er to hunt. General, should we call him back?¡±


    General Chen raised his hand to stop him, ¡°No need, send someone to covertly protect him; we absolutely cannot let anything happen to Chu Tang.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡± The aide immediately arranged for men to discreetly head to the mountains.<div>


    General Chen threw a letter into the fire basin and watched it burn. The letter had mentioned that someone was sent to assassinate Chu Tang.


    Just a soldier, yet someone was sent specifically to kill him?


    The man sent by Tang Jinghong must not be ordinary.


    No matter what, they could not let anything happen to Chu Tang on their watch, or how would they exin to Tang Jinghong!


    ¡­


    In the woods, the kitchen helper knelt before a masked man, desperately pleading, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I know nothing and I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    The masked man looked down at him, ¡°Knowing what you do, do you think you can live?¡±


    The kitchen helper, driven by desperation, said, ¡°I could die, but don¡¯t you find it strange? Chu Tang finished all his food, yet nothing happened to him.¡±


    The masked man contemted briefly before continuing, ¡°Could there be a traitor among us?¡±


    The kitchen helper remained silent, trying to make himself appear inconspicuous¡ªhe didn¡¯t want to die.


    Earlier, he had seen someone tampering with the food, and he was supposed to stop it, but seeing Chu Tang already eating, he had chosen to stay quiet.


    The masked man inquired, ¡°Do you know why Chu Tang was unharmed?¡±


    The kitchen helper shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s weird. Maybe I can help you figure it out?¡±<div>


    The masked man scoffed with a chuckle, ¡°I¡¯ll be back tonight. If you don¡¯t have a satisfactory answer by then, you¡¯ll know what happens.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± the kitchen helper quickly agreed, his back soaked with cold sweat. It took him a while to regain hisposure. The extent of the trouble Chu Tang had stirred up was frightening!


    ¡­


    Back at the hunt, only Chen Yi and Chen Er were truly focused on the task. After some effort, they managed to bring down a mature deer, tying it up and carrying it back to their meeting point.


    By the time they returned, Chu Tang and the kitchen helper were already waiting. Chu Tang had bagged a rabbit and two wild chickens.


    The kitchen helper, having been spooked by the masked man, hadn¡¯t managed to catch anything. His hands were too shaky to hold the bow properly, and he had dawdled back, ensuring he returned empty-handed.


    He was too shaken to speak to Chu Tang, having been on the edge of death¡¯s door.


    Chu Tang, upied with thoughts about the arrows, said little.


    Chen Er approached Chu Tang with the deer, his excitement palpable, ¡°Brother Chu, we¡¯ve got something tasty now.¡±


    Chu Tang pulled out ten silver coins and handed them to the kitchen helper, ¡°We¡¯re going to roast the meat outside. Go buy some wine and clean dishes, and get some seasoning too.¡±


    The kitchen helper, thrilled, took the money and replied enthusiastically, ¡°Right away! I¡¯ll also grab some seasonings.¡±


    Chu Tang pointed to a nearby river, ¡°Let¡¯s head to that riverbank to cook. Find us there when you get back.¡±


    ¡°Will do,¡± the kitchen helper responded cheerily, then rode off to the city.<div>


    Chu Tang picked up the rabbit and chickens, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the riverbank.¡±


    Chen Er licked his lips, hesitating before asking, ¡°Brother Chu, are we really just going to roast these for ourselves?¡± Though he was eager, he knew it was against military regtions and feared reprimand.


    Chu Tang, leading his horse to the riverbank, assured him, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really okay. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cover for you.¡±


    Chen Er felt relieved, ¡°Thanks, Brother Chu.¡±


    The trio arrived at the riverbank. Chen Yi took the game from Chu Tang¡¯s hands, ¡°Brother Chu, you rx on the side. We¡¯ll handle the cooking.¡±


    Chu Tang nodded, ¡°I¡¯m going to look around.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t go far, it¡¯s not safe here,¡± Chen Yi cautioned, worried about Chu Tang¡¯s safety. He couldn¡¯t afford any idents.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen,¡± Chu Tang assured him and walked upstream along the river.

 Chapter 976: The Truth Comes Out

    Chapter 976: The Truth Comes Out


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Tang reached the top of a hill, observing a young man heading into the city to shop. Although the man hadn¡¯t been drugged, his nervous demeanor suggested he knew something, but Chu Tang hadn¡¯t asked the right questions yet. For now, his task was to observe; if there were indeed issues, the young man would eventually slip up.


    After the young man entered the city, Chu Tang also descended from the hilltop and followed him into the city, keeping a distance.


    Liang City was bustling, with streets full of people and constant street vending. The city had a distinctive frontier style, evident as soon as one entered.


    The young man headed straight for a spice shop, which seemed normal enough.


    Next to him, Chu Tang noticed a candy seller and decided to buy a packet. Chewing on the candies, he noted, ¡°Pretty tasty.¡±


    After leaving the shop, the young man then went to a restaurant to pack some side dishes for drinks.


    Chu Tang extended his senses to listen in, checking if anything significant was discussed. After careful listening, he heard nothing out of the ordinary.


    The young man bought some marinated dishes from the restaurant, then headed to a liquor shop to buy some Huadiao wine¡ªa rather expensive choice, so he only bought one pound, just enough to enjoy himself.


    After purchasing these items and some utensils for eating, he left the city to meet up with everyone by the river.


    Chu Tang had followed him the whole way without discovering any clues. There was no need to rush; patience was key when waiting for a slip-up.<div>


    When the young man returned to the riverbank, Chu Tang did the same.


    ¡°Today was lucky, got a lot of good stuff,¡± the young man said as he set his purchases on a rock, even returning the leftover silver to Chu Tang.


    Chen Er, sniffing the air, excitedly picked up the wine jug, ¡°Huadiao wine?¡±


    The young man smiled, ¡°How about that? I treat you well, right?¡±


    Everyone in the border army loved Huadiao wine, but it was pricey, and not many could afford it.


    ¡°Excellent, it couldn¡¯t be better,¡± Chen Er eximed, happier than if he had gotten married.


    Seeing Chen Er so happy, Chen Yi couldn¡¯t help but smile too. His younger brother¡¯s dream of eating barbecue and drinking Huadiao wine was finally realized, thanks to Brother Chu.


    Chen Er eagerly asked everyone, ¡°Can I have a little taste first?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± the young man smiled.


    Chen Er filled four cups with Huadiao wine, first handing one to Chu Tang, ¡°Brother Chu, you paid for it, you should drink first.¡±


    Chu Tang took the cup, smelled the wine, and appreciated its rich aroma, ¡°There¡¯s a reason why it¡¯s expensive.¡±


    After sipping, Chen Er felt a wave of contentment wash over him, ¡°You¡¯re right, the cheap stuff really isn¡¯t as good as the expensive ones, though that¡¯s not always the case, but the good stuff is definitely pricey.¡±


    Chu Tang nodded and smiled, ¡°You make a good point.¡±


    As the others discussed how enticing the wine was, the young man approached with a cup, took a sip, and then approached Chu Tang, ¡°Brother Chu, you¡¯re worldly and wise, could you help me clear up a question?¡±


    He asked calmly, though inwardly he was frantic. If he couldn¡¯t exin by evening why Chu Tang hadn¡¯t been poisoned by the food he had eaten, he was doomed.


    Chu Tang arched an eyebrow, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Trying to hide his inner panic, the young man asked, ¡°Why do some people get drunk from drinking while others don¡¯t?¡±


    Chu Tang guessed the deeper meaning behind his question. After a moment, he understood it was about why he hadn¡¯t been affected by the poisoned food.


    Chu Tang thought carefully before answering seriously, ¡°Everyone¡¯s body is different, so reactions to the same substance vary. For example, I¡¯m a doctor. My master raised me among various herbs and poisons from a young age, so my body has adapted to different toxins. That¡¯s why even if I consume deadly poison, it won¡¯t affect me.¡±<div>


    So that was it. It was surprising that the person in front of him was not only a doctor but one immune to poisons.


    Having gotten the answers he sought, the young man felt relieved. He looked at Chu Tang¡¯s wine cup, ¡°Let me pour you some more.¡±


    Chu Tang declined, ¡°Drinking too much can lead to trouble; one cup is enough.¡±


    The young man admired Chu Tang¡¯s restraint, ¡°Brother Chu really knows how to control himself.¡±<div>


    Chu Tang smiled slightly, ¡°If I didn¡¯t, how could I be such a reliable subordinate of General Tang?¡±


    The young man longed, ¡°Yeah, my dream is to work under General Tang, but unfortunately, I¡¯ve been stuck in this border army¡¯s kitchen. It¡¯s quite frustrating.¡±

 Chapter 977: The Truth Comes Out (2)

    Chapter 977: The Truth Comes Out (2)


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Tang was surprised, ¡°As long as you strive, anything is possible.¡±


    The young man nodded, ¡°I will work hard.¡±


    As they talked, Chen Yi and Chen Er had started a grilling game, and soon a delicious aroma wafted through the air.


    ¡­


    In Shu City.


    Wei Zhongqing was somewhat anxious as he questioned Grand Master of Divine Music, ¡°Have you not yet found the elixir?¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music bowed his head, ¡°Master, everyone is indeed trying their best.¡±


    ¡°Trying your best? I think you¡¯re just cking off!¡± Wei Zhongqing was quite dissatisfied, ¡°So many days have passed, and there¡¯s not a single piece of news. My father¡¯s birthday feast is about to begin. If we don¡¯t find the miraculous elixir soon, all of you can go to die!¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music remained calm, ¡°Master, rest assured, we will definitely find a suitable gift before the birthday feast.¡±


    Wei Zhongqing was almost driven mad with impatience, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you hurrying?¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Grand Master of Divine Music bowed and left Wei Zhongqing¡¯s study.


    Yan Jie waited outside for Grand Master of Divine Music, ¡°Master, what did the second master say?¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music scoffed, ¡°What else could he say? It¡¯s all about hurrying to find the birthday gift. Where am I supposed to find such a gift in a ce so unfamiliar to us?¡±


    Yan Jie cautiously said, ¡°Master, we still have to do something, right?¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music was also frustrated. He had been here for so many days, and Wei Zhongqing didn¡¯t trust him at all, not allowing him any ess to core matters.


    A strategy to gain Wei Zhongqing¡¯s trust was necessary. ¡°Send someone to find it, we must find it.¡±


    Yan Jie bowed, ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music returned to his quarters and sat in a chair, thinking of a strategy.


    In fact, he had one person in mind who could help¡ªChu Qingzhi.


    He had heard that Old Master Wei suffered from a strange disease where he would develop a rash every time it rained. If he could help solve this problem, he could definitely gain Wei Zhongqing¡¯s trust.


    But he didn¡¯t know where Chu Qingzhi was right now, so he couldn¡¯t seek her help.


    ¡°Right, I can ask General Tang!¡± Grand Master of Divine Music suddenly thought. He immediately got up, wrote a letter, and took it to a teahouse.


    Three dayster, the teahouse responded to his letter, telling him to wait. Chu Qingzhi would visit Shu City soon, and he could seek her out then.


    Grand Master of Divine Music looked at the letter and felt reassured.


    ¡­


    Chu Tang continued to keep an eye on the young man, and his patience paid off. That night, he made a discovery.


    A man in a mask sneaked into the young man¡¯s tent, ¡°Did you find out why?¡±


    The young man, awakened by the masked man¡¯s words, was startled, ¡°I found out. He said it¡¯s because he grew up in an environment full of poisonous herbs, which made his body immune to all poisons.¡±


    The masked man was skeptical, ¡°You believe such nonsense?¡±<div>


    ¡°I think it makes sense,¡± the young man, not very sophisticated, believed everything Chu Tang had said.


    The masked man was furious, ¡°Then you might as well be dead!¡±


    ¡°Is it honorable to kill a defenseless cook?¡± a voice came from the entrance.


    Both the masked man and the young man were shocked, the young man even more so, going limp from fear. Chu Tang knew everything, and now he was doomed.<div>


    The masked man quickly regained hisposure, ¡°You¡¯vee just in time, prepare to die!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a force flew in, sending him flying back to crash to the ground, every bone in his body shattered. Despite this, his body¡¯s other parts were unharmed. The intense pain made the man wish for immediate death.


    Chu Tang twirled a light between his fingertips, which flew into the brow of the masked man. Then, Chu Tang sat down on a chair, leisurely asking, ¡°Who is your master? How did you steal the arrows? Why did you want to kill me?¡±


    Under Chu Tang¡¯s questioning, the truth gradually came to light.


    The masked man was a military officer, known as Captain Sun. His real master was the Second Prince. The order to kill Chu Tang was from the Second Prince, aiming to stop Chu Tang from investigating further.


    As for the military arrows, they had resorted to a crude method of theft. Wearing thick clothes, they strapped the arrows to their bodies and legs, managing to transport fifty arrows at a time. Given the cold climate on the frontier , early in the months they all wore padded jackets, and by strapping the arrows to their bodies, nothing seemed out of ce.


    After transporting the arrows out of the armory, they were concentrated in a tent.


    This tent was located on the edge of the camp, next to arge, dense tree. People climbed up the tree and transferred bundles of arrows outside at night, thuspleting the theft quietly and perfectly.


    The method wasn¡¯t clever, but it was effective.


    Listening to this, Chu Tang wasn¡¯t sure what to say. He wondered why the Second Prince was so determined to oppose the army camp?


    He had Captain Sun tied up and dragged in front of General Chen, ¡°This man is involved in the theft of the arrows.¡±


    General Chen was shocked to see Captain Sun, ¡°How could it be you?¡±


    Captain Sun showed little regret, ¡°My elderly mother needs money for medical treatment, and the military pay in the camp has been decreasing. I had no choice but to help the Second Prince for money. I¡¯m sorry, General Chen, it was out of desperation.¡±<div>


    General Chen sighed in resignation, ¡°Enough, just name your aplices, and I¡¯ll grant you a quick death.¡±


    A series of names poured out from Captain Sun¡¯s mouth, and General Chen immediately ordered their arrest.


    With this, the case of the missing military arrows was resolved.


    Chu Tang stepped out of the tent, ready to leave, but then a thought struck him ¡ª where were the arrows transported to?


    He turned back and questioned Captain Sun, ¡°Where were the arrows taken to?¡±


    Captain Sun replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I was only responsible for getting the arrows into the tent.¡±

 Chapter 978: Heading to Shu City

    Chapter 978: Heading to Shu City


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Tang methodically questioned all the individuals Captain Sun had implicated, only to find that none knew where the arrows ended up after being transported¡ªthey were only concerned with getting paid. Thus, the trail went cold.


    Sitting in his tent, Chu Tang propped his chin with one hand, pondering any overlooked clues. Then, something came to him¡ªhe had found an arrow in the woods, possibly dropped during transport. If so, it could indicate the direction the arrows were taken.


    Rising, Chu Tang went to the spot where he had found the arrow.


    Looking around, he saw a river to the left, deep mountains ahead, and Liang City to the right. If they had taken the water route, there should be traces by the river. The mountains were less likely due to fewer traces, and heading through Liang City seemed improbable, as transporting so many arrows into the city would have surely alerted the authorities, including Xi Zhaoping.


    Thus, it seemed likely that the route was either through the river or the mountains.


    Chu Tang analyzed the situation and flew towards the river, observing as he went. Any action leaves traces.


    Reaching the riverbank, which was far from where vigers lived, he found numerous disorganized footprints, suggesting many people had been there.


    From this, he deduced they likely used the waterway to escape.


    Chu Tang nced toward the deep mountains. Exploring them would be challenging, but now that he had a clue, it made sense to start with the river.


    Following the downstream flow, Chu Tang took off.<div>


    ¡­


    Chen Er stared in the direction of the military camp¡¯s gate, mncholic, ¡°Has Brother Chu left?¡±


    Chen Yiid a hand on Chen Er¡¯s shoulder, ¡°He went to find out where the arrows were sent. He shoulde back after he finds out.¡±


    Chen Er looked uncertainly at Chen Yi, ¡°Should? Big brother, you¡¯re not sure, are you?¡±


    Chen Yi remained silent, then walked away.


    Confused, Chen Er hurried after him, ¡°Big brother, what do you mean?¡±


    Chen Yi epted the reality of Chu Tang¡¯s departure calmly, ¡°It means nothing. Brother Chu was always meant to leave. Did you think he would stay in the military camp forever?¡±


    Chen Er looked back, ¡°But he left so suddenly, without even saying goodbye.¡±


    Chen Yi consoled him, ¡°If it¡¯s meant to be, we¡¯ll meet again.¡±


    Reluctantly, Chen Er agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡­


    A small riverside town appeared before Chu Tang.


    In this town, small rivers crisscrossed everywhere, with houses built right on the riverbanks, some even constructed over the water. Opening a window offered a view of the water, and one could even scoop drinking water directly from the riverside, a truly unique setup.


    Chu Tang flew to a restaurant in the town, uniquely built over the water. Despite being submerged, the restaurant remained impressively dry inside.


    Chu Tang mused quietly about the ancient town¡¯s sophisticated moisture-proofing.


    He found a seat by a window. The water was just a touch lower than the window sill, close enough to reach out and touch.


    The water was clear with a tinge of green, asionally disturbed by fish¡ªtruly a pleasant sight. ¡°Someday, I must bring Jinghong here to enjoy this,¡± he thought.


    A waiter approached enthusiastically, ¡°Young master, what would you like to eat?¡±


    Pointing to the menu on the wall, Chu Tang ordered, ¡°Bring one of everything from the top row.¡±<div>


    ¡°Right away, young master! Please wait a moment.¡± The waiter was excited to see such a generous customer, quickly ryed the order to the kitchen, and brought some snacks and drinks to the table.


    ¡°Just enjoy these while your meal is being prepared.¡±


    Chu Tang nodded, pouring himself a cup of tea and enjoying the scenic view outside.


    asionally, white cranes flew over theke, their graceful forms enhancing the picturesque scene.<div>


    Soon after, a man dressed in dark clothes approached, a handsome face and a long sword slung casually by his side. ¡°May I sit here?¡± he asked.


    Chu Tang assessed the man, noting his martial appearance, ¡°It¡¯s free, have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the man said as he sat down, introducing himself, ¡°My name is Shang Zixing, a wandering swordsman. And you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Chu Tang, just here enjoying the sights,¡± Chu Tang responded nonchntly.


    Setting his sword on the table, Shang Zixing suggested, ¡°Are you traveling alone? Perhaps we could travel together?¡±


    Chu Tang declined, ¡°I have matters to attend to, it wouldn¡¯t be convenient.¡±


    ¡°My apologies then,¡± Shang Zixing said, then offered, ¡°To make up for my intrusion, let me pay for this meal, shall I?¡±

 Chapter 979: Heading to Shu City (2)

    Chapter 979: Heading to Shu City (2)


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Tang casually responded, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    The waiter brought over the dishes, ¡°Young master, here are the first few dishes; the others are still being prepared.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Chu Tang nodded, ¡°I need to hit the road soon, so if you could hurry the rest, that would be great.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll urge them on,¡± the waiter responded familiarly.


    Shang Zixing observed the four signature dishes already on the table, wondering how there could be more. Was Chu Tang able to eat all that?


    <div>


    Chu Tang began eating and noticing Shang Zixing¡¯s hesitation, he urged, ¡°Go on, eat. Why are you spacing out?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Shang Zixing seemed to snap back to reality.


    After eating half his meal, Chu Tang asked, ¡°Is this your first time here?¡±


    ¡°No, I live here. I often travel, though, and I just got back a few days ago,¡± Shang Zixing answered openly.


    Chu Tang didn¡¯t ask further. He needed someone familiar with the area to answer his queries, and while Shang Zixing wasn¡¯t the right person, being too cautious, a more suitable candidate soon appeared¡ªthe restaurant waiter.


    ¡°Young man, can I ask you something?¡± Chu Tang called the departing waiter back, slipping him some silver.


    The waiter gleefully epted the silver, ¡°Ask away, young master. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±


    Chu Tang posed his question nonchntly, ¡°Have there been people frequently moving things in and out these past few months?¡±


    The waiter thought for a moment, ¡°There were. I saw them once from this window, but they were quite fierce, so I only looked once before closing the window.¡±


    That was all Chu Tang needed to hear, ¡°Can you tell me exactly where?¡±<div>


    The waiter pointed towards a location three streets away, where a building hung with rednterns stood, ¡°Over there. They moved stuff in and out through the window. I don¡¯t know what they were transporting; I only caught a glimpse.¡±


    Chu Tang handed another silver ingot to the waiter, ¡°Thanks, that¡¯s all I needed to know.¡±<div>


    Overjoyed, the waiter bowed repeatedly, ¡°Thank you, young master, thank you.¡±


    Shang Zixing watched, puzzled, but said nothing.


    Chu Tang, without exining his inquiry to Shang Zixing, finished his meal, left money on the table, and departed the restaurant.


    Shang Zixing hurried after him, ¡°Let mee with you.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Chu Tang nced back, sizing him up. What was this man¡¯s angle for approaching him?


    Shang Zixing pursed his lips, ¡°I¡¯m a local; I can show you around.¡±


    <div>


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Chu Tang quickly vanished from sight, leaving Shang Zixing stunned by his agility.


    ¡­


    Chu Tang arrived at the location described by the waiter¡ªa warehouse. It was now empty, clean, and clearly had been used recently.


    Suddenly, Chu Tang noticed a few feathers in a corner. Picking them up, he recognized them as feathers from arrows.


    It seemed this was where the arrows were stored.


    But now that he found the ce, it was of no use. The arrows had already been sold, and he had no idea who on this side was coordinating the receipt.


    The trail ended there.<div>


    Chu Tang stared out the window at the water, realizing his only option now was to confront the mastermind directly.


    Thinking this, he flew out the window towards Shu City.


    Shang Zixing spotted Chu Tang¡¯s departing figure and quickly followed, ¡°Can Ie with you?¡±


    ¡°I prefer to work alone!¡± Chu Tang frowned, wondering if Shang Zixing was some kind of persistent annoyance.


    ¡°I can help you,¡± Shang Zixing insisted with a hopeful smile, as if saying he would follow regardless of Chu Tang¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°Then prove your worth,¡± Chu Tang¡¯s figure blurred with spiritual power and vanished before Shang Zixing could react.


    <div>


    Shang Zixing, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Midnight.


    Chu Tang rested in a tree when suddenly he heard whispers below, ¡°Everyone, get in position. The convoy with the supplies will pass soon. We strike from inside and outside to seize it.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± the cloaked figures dispersed, hiding among the bushes. In the dark, they were invisible unless they moved.


    Chu Tang, ¡°¡­¡±


    He had been rushing through the night using his techniques, draining his spiritual energy and was recuperating in the tree, not expecting to stumble upon such an event.


    Curious, he decided to see which unfortunate soul¡¯s supplies were targeted by these robbers.


    The night was eerily silent, punctuated only by the distant rumble of wagon wheels. As the sounds grew clearer, torchlight and figures with carts emerged in the distance.


    Chu Tang watched from his perch as the group below readied themselves. They silently drew their des, prepared to ambush the oing convoy.


    Chu Tang recognized the g on the carts¡ªit bore the insignia of ¡°Chen¡±. Were these General Chen¡¯s supplies?


    Hearing the earlier conversation, it seemed that there were traitors among the soldiers escorting the supplies, coborating with the attackers.


    Who would dare to orchestrate such a bold robbery against a military convoy?


    Chu Tang silently observed.


    As he watched, the attackers surged forward, initiatingbat without hesitation. The soldiers escorting the supplies were quick to respond, drawing their swords and engaging the robbers in fiercebat. The quiet night was suddenly alive with the sh of steel and shouts of battle.


    Chu Tang took out a sugar bean from his pocket, ced it between his fingers, and flicked it with precision. The sugar bean struck one of the attackers in the forehead, embedding itself and dropping him instantly.


    The soldier fighting the fallen attacker looked up in surprise and saw a figure in white sitting in a tree, casually dispatching his enemies with sugar beans as if watching a y.


    As the soldier watched, Chu Tang flicked another sugar bean, saving the soldier from another assant sneaking up behind him.

 Chapter 980: Peace of Mind

    Chapter 980: Peace of Mind


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The soldier snapped back to reality and re-engaged in the battle.


    Chu Tang flicked sugar beans one by one, each bean iming a life. Soon, the soldiers escorting the supplies firmly gained the upper hand and tied up the few remaining attackers.


    Themanding officer saluted Chu Tang, ¡°Thank you, noble hero, for your timely aid.¡±


    Chu Tang did note down, looking instead at the soldiers below. He asked, ¡°Are you men of General Chen?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied themanding officer.


    Chu Tang¡¯s gaze fell on a soldier standing behind themanding officer, ¡°Are you an insider?¡±


    Thinking he was being used, themanding officer startled and was about to speak when the soldier he thought Chu Tang referred to suddenly bolted.


    ¡°Stop him!¡± The soldiers chased after the fleeing man, catching and binding him on the ground.


    The fleeing soldier looked up at Chu Tang with venomous eyes, like a snake ready to strike from the bushes, ¡°How did you figure it out?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t figure anything out; you ran on your own, didn¡¯t you?¡± Chu Tang said innocently.<div>


    The fleeing soldier, ¡°¡­¡± realized he had been too nervous!


    Everyone, ¡°¡­¡± Indeed, the hero hadn¡¯t named anyone, merely asked a question.


    Chu Tang pped his hands together, sat up straight, and asked authoritatively, ¡°Tell me, who is your master?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Su Liangwei, a close associate of the eldest prince.¡± The fleeing soldier, seeing no way out and seeking some relief from his fate, revealed the information readily.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the eldest prince already dead?¡± themanding officer asked, puzzled.


    ¡°The eldest prince is dead, but his influence isn¡¯t. Now all the eldest prince¡¯s covert operations have been taken over by Su Liangwei, whose ambitions are even greater than those of the prince,¡± the fleeing soldier stated resentfully.


    Chu Tang sighed inwardly; it seemed that eliminating the roots was necessary, ¡°Where were you supposed to transport the supplies?¡±


    ¡°Ask them; I only worked as an insider,¡± the fleeing soldier said, resigned.


    Chu Tang turned his gaze to the robbers, ¡°Speak up, where was it being taken?¡±


    The robbers, also despairing for their lives, confessed, ¡°To a cave in the mountain to the right. We were to leave, and others woulde to pick it upter.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s move, lead the way.¡± Chu Tang descended from the tree and addressed themanding officer, ¡°Would you like to capture more bandits to establish merit?¡±


    Recognizing the justice and prowess of the mysterious hero, themanding officer agreed, feeling safe to follow his lead. If the hero had wanted to harm them, he could have coborated with the robbers to wipe them out.


    Themanding officer saluted, ¡°At yourmand.¡±


    Chu Tang rallied, ¡°Everyone, put on the clothes of these robbers and follow me to the cave to wipe out the bandits.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the soldiers quickly disguised themselves and instructed the robbers to lead the way while they followed, guarding the supplies.


    The robbers had not lied. After a trek, they did find a cave. Following Chu Tang¡¯s instructions, everyone ced the supplies inside the cave and then casually sat down to eat their dry rations.


    On guard against any tricks from the robbers, they ate quickly, often choking on their food, a luxury given the circumstances.


    Chu Tang shared his own jerky with everyone, ¡°Eat up, it¡¯s been a hard journey guarding these supplies.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, noble sir.¡± This hero seemed quite prepared, carrying jerky on him¡ªthey should consider doing the same in the future.<div>


    Amid the unusually calm atmosphere, after eating, the soldiers began to feel sleepy, worn out from the day¡¯s march and with no rest.


    Chu Tang, standing against a tree, looked up at the moon, which was particrly bright and full tonight, casting a serene glow everywhere.


    It was mid-May already; he realized he had been out here for over five months.


    Themanding officer offered Chu Tang a water skin, ¡°Sir, would you like some water?¡±<div>


    Chu Tang shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Are you thinking of home, sir?¡± Themanding officer nced at the moon, and as they spoke, a cloud drifted across, shading the moonlight and darkening the surroundings slightly.


    ¡°A bit,¡± Chu Tang nodded.


    ¡°May I ask where your home is?¡± themanding officer asked, looking up at the now partially obscured moon.


    ¡°I¡¯m from the capital,¡± Chu Tang replied.


    ¡°Under the emperor¡¯s nose, that must be something. I¡¯m from Liang City myself, where my family has lived for generations. Even though it¡¯s nearby, I can hardly ever visit,¡± themanding officer shared, a nostalgic smile crossing his face.


    ¡°The mission is crucial; once things stabilize in the eastern border, it¡¯ll get better,¡± Chu Tang offered somefort.


    ¡°The arrival of General Tang will surely restore the eastern border to its former prosperity,¡± themanding officer said, filled with hope.


    Does everyone trust Jinghong this much? Chu Tang smiled slightly, ¡°He will do his best to help everyone.¡±


    As they spoke, a tense atmosphere drifted over them, and the faint sound of rustling footsteps reached their ears, instantly alerting everyone.


    The robbers had been knocked unconscious and were now seated by the cave entrance, leaning against the rock wall, feigning sleep under Chu Tang¡¯s direction. His careful nning left no room for mistakes.


    The footsteps halted right in front of Chu Tang, and a figure presented a token.


    Chu Tang swiftly snatched the token, knocking the neer unconscious with a swift move. Seeing this, the others reacted and shed with the neers.<div>


    Chu Tang knocked down his opponents one by one, joining the soldiers in the fray. Soon, the attackers were subdued, and the survivors were tied to tree trunks.


    The leader, a man with a long face, red at Chu Tang with intense hatred, his eyes nearly spitting fire, ¡°You all dare to betray? Aren¡¯t you afraid your master will kill your families?¡±


    ¡°So it was family threats!¡± Chu Tang remarked, ¡°Is that how Su Liangwei controls you?¡±


    Realizing his slip, the long-faced man panicked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. Today, you either submit to me or die here!¡± Chu Tang stated tly.


    ¡°Who are you people?¡± the long-faced man asked, his fear evident. He didn¡¯t want to die; there were still many things he hadn¡¯t enjoyed, much money he hadn¡¯t spent. How could he just die?


    ¡°Where were you supposed to take the grain?¡± Chu Tang cut through the chatter, asking directly.


    ¡°To Shu City,¡± the long-faced man blurted out involuntarily, a wave of panic washing over him.


    ¡°And just like that, you were supposed to transport two hundred loads of grain to Shu City without raising suspicions? How were you nning to manage that?¡± Chu Tang mused aloud, wondering if the city gate officials had also been bribed.


    ¡°The grain was to be transported into the city under the guise of the city¡¯srgest grain merchant, then sold at various stores. The money from the sales was to be divided among us all,¡± the long-faced man exined, the words tumbling out in his panic.


    ¡°That¡¯s a clever scheme indeed,¡± Chu Tang noted, although he still found it baffling how they could be so at ease with their deeds.


    And what about that second prince, stealing military arrows to sell¡ªwhat was he thinking?


    Chu Tang turned to signal themanding officer and walked with him to a corner, ¡°Take the grain back to the camp. The men there are probably waiting to cook. I¡¯ll handle everything else.¡±<div>


    Themanding officer saluted Chu Tang, ¡°May I ask the name of this noble hero?¡±

 Chapter 981: Long Time No See

    Chapter 981: Long Time No See


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Chu Tang, once you mention your general, they¡¯ll know,¡± said Chu Tang.


    ¡°Thank you, Hero Chu,¡± themanding officer expressed his deep gratitude. Without Chu Tang¡¯s intervention that evening, it was unthinkable what might have happened to the military supplies.


    After executing all the robbers except for the long-faced man, Chu Tang took him towards Shu City, while themanding officer escorted the grain back to the camp.


    In Shu City:


    Chu Tang had two missions upon arriving in Shu City. One was to investigate the truth behind the lost arrows; the other was to uncover the reality behind Chu Qingning¡¯s assassination attempt. Having solved the first, he was still unsure about the second, but perhaps the answery within Shu City itself.


    Shu City was bustling with activity, yet beneath its vibrant exterior, there lurked a sense of chaos and turbulence.


    After spending two days in the city, Chu Tang wandered around and discovered over a hundred opium dens. Unlike in Linzhang City, where such ces were tantly obvious, here they were concealed behind the backyards of taverns, theaters, and teahouses.


    That day, Chu Tang entered a teahouse where shortly after, Grand Master of Divine Music arrived as well, ¡°Greetings, Miss Chu.¡±


    Knowing of Chu Qingzhi¡¯s presence, she resumed her usual appearance once inside the private room of the teahouse.


    Chu Qingzhi poured two cups of tea, cing one across the table, ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Zihao sat down respectfully, taking a sip from his cup to show respect.


    Chu Qingzhi got straight to the point, ¡°Have you made any progress recently?¡±


    ¡°Wei Zhongqing doesn¡¯t trust me. He keeps me away from everything important. I haven¡¯t aplished much there, but I did see Jiang Zhaoyong in the King¡¯s mansion,¡± Yan Zihao said helplessly.


    ¡°Are you sure it was Jiang Zhaoyong?¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    Yan Zihao shook his head, his certainty wavering, ¡°He looked very simr, but he didn¡¯t look at me, so I¡¯m not entirely sure.¡±


    Chu Tang thought to himself that a visit to the King¡¯s mansion might be necessary, ¡°When did you see him? What was he doing at the time?¡±


    Yan Zihao thought for a moment, ¡°Three days ago, I was delivering something to the King¡¯s mansion for Wei Zhongqing when I encountered a group of King¡¯s mansion guards, and he was among them.¡±


    ¡°He might have infiltrated as a guard?¡± Chu Tang tapped the table lightly, pondering.


    Unable toe to a conclusion immediately, Chu Tang set aside this issue, ¡°What did you need from me?¡±


    A fleeting scheming look crossed Yan Zihao¡¯s eyes, ¡°Wei Zhongqing asked me to find a miraculous elixir to cure his father¡¯s chronic illness. I thought to present this elixir to gain his trust and prate his inner circle to gather more information.¡±


    Chu Tang paused, ¡°What is his father¡¯s ailment?¡±


    Yan Zihao slightly furrowed his brows, ¡°It¡¯s strange; every time it rains, his body breaks out in red rashes all over, looking quite frightful.¡±


    Sounds like a rain allergy, indeed strange, Chu Tang thought, and handed Yan Zihao a medicated pill infused with spiritual energy, which could alleviate severe ailments, ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Grasping the pill as if it was a treasure, Yan Zihao said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi waved him off, ¡°Go on then.¡±


    Yan Zihao hurried out of the teahouse and back to Wei Mansion.


    Chu Qingzhi left the teahouse¡¯s private room and became Chu Tang again. He picked up some meals from a tavern and headed to a rented residential house with a cer. Upon returning, he entered the cer and set the food on the table, ¡°Have you decided to follow me?¡±


    The long-faced man, Duan Ting, starving after two days without food, quickly agreed upon seeing the delicious spread, realizing nothing was more important than surviving.


    Chu Tang gestured, ¡°Eat, it¡¯s all yours.¡±


    Duan Ting devoured the food greedily.


    Chu Tang sat casually, one leg propped up, resting his chin in his hand, ¡°Tell me, how did Su Liangwei take over the eldest prince¡¯s underground forces?¡±


    Duan Ting swallowed his food, ¡°He was always the eldest prince¡¯s confidant and managed those forces.¡±


    Chu Tang nodded, ¡°Where is Su Liangwei now?¡±


    ¡°Still in the King¡¯s mansion, serving the second prince now. He had to find a new master to maintain a ce in the King¡¯s mansion and keep his forces intact,¡± Duan Ting exined.


    ¡°Quite the clever one,¡± Chu Tang said, appreciating ¡°He was originally a killer picked up by the eldest prince. The underground organizations were all established by him. He¡¯s very capable,¡± Duan Ting spoke with a tone of admiration.


    ¡°Let¡¯s arrange to meet him tonight. You should also see your former master,¡± Chu Tang nned to meet Su Liangwei personally to understand the situation better.


    Duan Ting hesitated for a moment, ¡°Alright.¡±


    At the Wei Mansion:


    ¡°The second master, I¡¯ve found the miraculous elixir,¡± Grand Master of Divine Music announced as soon as he returned to the mansion, eager to present the miraculous elixir to Wei Zhongqing.


    Wei Zhongqing was overjoyed upon hearing this and quickly asked Grand Master of Divine Music to show him the elixir. As soon as he saw the pill, his eyes widened in amazement, ¡°It really looks like a miraculous elixir!¡±


    The pill was translucent and surrounded by a thin mist, giving it a dreamlike, almost ethereal appearance.


    Even Grand Master of Divine Music was surprised by the pill¡¯s effect; if he didn¡¯t know its origin, he would never doubt its authenticity.


    ¡°Where did you get this pill?¡± Wei Zhongqing carefully stored the pill, convinced it would win his father¡¯s favor.


    Grand Master of Divine Music feigned a slightly astonished expression, ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for such a pill for a while without any leads. Out of frustration, I went to a cliff to clear my mind when an old man appeared. Seeing my distress, he inquired about my troubles, and upon hearing them, he gave me this pill.¡±


    Wei Zhongqing was filled with wonder, ¡°Did you meet a celestial being?¡±


    Grand Master of Divine Music shook his head, unsure, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He disappeared after giving me the pill.¡±


    ¡°It must have been a celestial being! You¡¯ve obtained a celestial pill,¡± Wei Zhongqing was ecstatic, feeling as though he was about to ascend with excitement, carefully cradling the celestial pill as if he wished he could consume it himself.


    Grand Master of Divine Music bowed his head slightly, acknowledging that Chu Qingzhi truly was beyond mortal, capable of aplishing feats beyond the ordinary, ¡°What should we do next, second master?¡±


    Wei Zhongqing turned to Grand Master of Divine Music, ¡°Go find Xu Le; he¡¯ll arrange your next tasks.¡±


    Joy filled Grand Master of Divine Music¡¯s heart; he was finally about to prate Wei Zhongqing¡¯s inner circle, ¡°Yes, second master.¡±


    In the inn:


    Chu Qingzhi whistled, and parrots number fifteen, sixteen, and seventeen flew into the inn. Number fifteen spoke, ¡°Qingzhi, Jiang Zhaoyong has been captured.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi urgently asked, ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Two days ago. The reason is unknown,¡± number fifteennded on the table in front of Chu Qingzhi, affectionately rubbing her sleeve, having not seen her for a while.


    Chu Qingzhi stroked the parrot¡¯s head, ¡°Where is Shuang¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er flew to Shang City to find you after Jiang Zhaoyong was captured. It should be in Shang City by now,¡± number fifteen replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been away from Shang City for some time now. If Shuang¡¯er can¡¯t find me, it should go to Jinghong. By the way, when did you discover Jiang Zhaoyong was in the King¡¯s mansion?¡±


    ¡°Three days ago,¡± number fifteen nuzzled Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand affectionately.


    Yan Zihao also said it was three days ago that he saw Jiang Zhaoyong. Why did Jiang Zhaoyong go to the King¡¯s mansion three days ago?

 Chapter 982: Breaking Camp and Setting Out

    Chapter 982: Breaking Camp and Setting Out


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi, filled with doubts, took some small green worms from her bag. ¡°Come on,e eat. You¡¯ve worked hard these past days.¡±


    The three parrots fluttered over excitedly at the sight of the green worms; it had been a long time since they had tasted the green worms made by Qingzhi, and they missed them dearly.


    Chu Qingzhi sat aside, watching the three parrots eat with a smile. She had not seen these little fellows for a long time and missed them too.


    At that moment, a warmth spread up her arm as Chu Qingzhi lightly tapped the golden phoenix feather, and soon she heard Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice, ¡°Qingzhi, Shuang¡¯er has returned.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi responded, ¡°I know, I am now in Shu City. Zhaoyong has been captured, and it came back to inform me.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°You know about Jiang Zhaoyong?¡±


    ¡°Just found out,¡± Chu Qingzhi said. ¡°Jinghong, let Shuang¡¯er rest for a couple more days before it flies again. It¡¯s too tiring to fly back and forth.¡±


    ¡°I understand, don¡¯t worry,¡± Tang Jinghong reassured her.


    Chu Qingzhi continued, ¡°Tonight, I n to explore the eastern border King¡¯s mansion at night to see what secrets this eastern border King¡¯s mansion holds.¡±


    ¡°Then be careful,¡± Tang Jinghong warned. ¡°The eastern border King¡¯s mansion is heavily guarded and filled with many experts. If something seems amiss, escape immediately.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After ending themunication, Chu Qingzhi left the inn to visit a clothing store to buy some clothes.


    Just stepping out of the inn, she witnessed a cruel scene: a guard on horseback dragged a man behind him with a rope. The man continuously collided with tables, chairs, and rocks on the roadside, his head bloody and his body covered in blood.


    People lined the streets to watch the spectacle, but no one spoke; the scene seemed to have shocked them into silence.


    Chu Qingzhi, after ensuring it wasn¡¯t Jiang Zhaoyong, breathed a sigh of relief and asked a bystander, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why is he being punished like this?¡±


    The passerby shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know. That guard is from the eastern border King¡¯s mansion. They often do this.¡±


    ¡°They often do this?¡± Chu Qingzhi frowned. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the magistrate care?¡±


    The passerby scoffed, ¡°Care? How can they care? The magistrate and the eastern border King¡¯s mansion are thick as thieves; they¡¯re all in it together. Why would they bother with something that offends the eastern border King¡¯s mansion?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi watched, her brow furrowed at the chaos reminiscent of the previous troubles in the north.


    Thinking quickly, she flicked her finger slightly, causing the horse to rear up suddenly. The rider was thrown off,nding heavily and ending the brutal punishment.


    As the crowd dispersed, Chu Qingzhi headed to the clothing store.


    At the entrance of the store, a young girl and a boy kneeled, pleading with the shop owner, ¡°Please buy us, sir. We eat little and work hard. If you buy us, we¡¯ll serve you well.¡±


    The owner brought out two bowls of rice, sighing, ¡°Business is hard enough. Why would I buy you? Eat this and leave.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir. Thank you,¡± the siblings said. Although the food was cold, it was a divine feast for the famished pair.


    Chu Qingzhi watched from across the street as the siblings finished their meal. The sister suddenly patted her brother¡¯s head as if she¡¯d made a significant decision, ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else, brother.¡±


    ¡°Big sister, do you know where someone will buy us?¡± the boy asked hopefully.


    The girl smoothed her messy hair and smiled gently, ¡°I know. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi felt something was amiss and followed them.


    The siblings approached the entrance of Yichun House (a brothel). The sister looked up at the que with a sorrowful smile but spoke softly when she addressed her brother, ¡°After I go in here, brother, I might nevere out again. Take good care of our parents.¡±


    The boy, illiterate and unaware of the nature of the ce, asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t youe out?¡±


    Before she could answer, a man supported by a woman walked out, the woman swaying seductively, ¡°Sir,e again next time.¡±


    The man waved, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be back to support you.¡±


    Seeing this, the boy understood, ¡°I don¡¯t agree, big sister! Let¡¯s try somewhere else; we don¡¯t have to take this path.¡±


    The girl shook her head and urged, ¡°We have no other roads left, brother. Take this money and hurry to buy medicine, make sure to cure dad.¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes reddened as he shook his head vehemently, ¡°Big sister, no, I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi leaned against a tree, arms crossed over her chest, observing the scene, ¡°I am in need of servants; would you siblings like to serve me?¡±

 Chapter 983: Breaking Camp and Setting Out

    Chapter 983: Breaking Camp and Setting Out


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two looked up at the sound of Chu Tang¡¯s voice, visibly shocked, though the younger brother reacted quickly, rushing over to kneel before Chu Tang, ¡°We are willing, please take us in.¡±


    Chu Tang looked at the dirt-covered siblings, ¡°First, go buy some clothes and take a bath at the bathhouse.¡±


    The young boy quickly responded, ¡°Yes, we will follow all your arrangements.¡±


    Chu Tang led them back to the clothing store they had passed earlier, ¡°Pick two sets of clothes each to change into, and then head to the bathhouse for a wash.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Having nowhere else to turn, the siblings didn¡¯t question his orders, fearing that Chu Tang might abandon them if they did.


    By evening, after they were cleaned and changed, Chu Tang took them out for a meal. He ordered plenty of dishes and said, ¡°Eat up. After this, go get the medicine for your father, and thene to the Yunhai Inn to find me. My name is Chu Tang.¡±


    The young girl was incredulous that Chu Tang didn¡¯t bind them with a servitude contract and even allowed her to buy medicine to take home, ¡°Do you trust me that much, sir?¡±


    Chu Tang casually replied, ¡°If you leave, isn¡¯t your brother still here?¡±


    The girl fell silent, knowing she would never abandon her brother.


    ¡°We meet again!¡± Just then, Shang Zixing¡¯s voice came from behind Chu Tang, carrying a hint of teasing and surprise.<div>


    Chu Tang rubbed her forehead; this man seemed to be everywhere. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Shang Zixing took a seat at the table, smiling, ¡°Whatever you want me to do, as long as it¡¯s within my power.¡±


    ¡°How did you find me here?¡± Chu Tang wondered internally; her whereabouts shouldn¡¯t be known.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite coincidental, I just happened to see you.¡± Shang Zixing ced his sword on the table, still smiling.


    Annoyed, Chu Tang warned, ¡°I¡¯m going to count to three, and you¡¯d better disappear from my sight, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we spend time together since we¡¯re both alone¡­ Ah¡ª¡± Before Shang Zixing could finish his sentence, Chu Tang sent him flying out of the door with a palm strike, startling everyone around.


    The siblings were shocked by her disy of power and sat back down, realizing they werepletely outmatched.


    Chu Tang gestured for them to keep eating, ¡°Hurry up and eat, and then leave this ce. There¡¯s an annoying person here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± they hurriedly resumed their meal.


    Shang Zixing, still not deterred, staggered back into the inn, saw that Chu Tang had left, and sat down where she had been. He pulled out a silver ingot, ¡°Tell me where Chu Tang is staying, and this money is yours.¡±


    The siblings looked down; they would not betray the person who had pulled them from the mire.


    Seeing they were unmoved, Shang Zixing drew his sword, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, both of you might not survive. Will you speak or not?¡±


    The siblings exchanged a nce and defiantly raised their heads, ¡°Go ahead and kill us then.¡±


    Surprised by their loyalty, Shang Zixing¡¯s eyes shed with interest, ¡°Quite intriguing.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the military camp, Wen Shaoyuan reported to General Tang Jinghong, ¡°General, I have finished investigating the matter with General Chen¡¯s military provisions.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked up, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan bowed slightly, ¡°Over the past year, General Chen¡¯s provisions were split into two parts; one sent to the camp and the other to an unknown location. The documents were tampered with, and any memorials he submitted were either altered or destroyed. The capital, far removed from here, has been unaware of these anomalies.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Have we found out who is responsible?¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan replied, ¡°We are still pursuing leads. So far, there are no clues.¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong ordered sternly, ¡°Continue the investigation, and ensure this matter is resolved.¡±


    Wen Shaoyuan affirmed, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    After Wen Shaoyuan left, Tang Jinghong informed Chu Qingzhi, who had been awaiting news.


    Chu Qingzhi, upon hearing this, promised to finish her current tasks and then meet with him.<div>


    Tang Jinghong stored away his phoenix feather and called Meng Shengdong into his tent, ¡°Is everything ready in the city?¡±


    Meng Shengdong nodded, ¡°All set.¡±


    With all ndestine opium dens shut down and the divine paste destroyed, Tang Jinghongmanded, ¡°Pack up immediately; we¡¯re moving to Liang City.¡±


    Meng Shengdong responded affirmatively, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    As they prepared to leave, Tang Jinghong considered the strategic situation. Rather than heading straight to Shu City, where the situation was the most severe and the power struggles the most intense, he chose to first stabilize the peripheral areas. Liang City and the vassal state of Chen¡¯an were next on his list.


    ¡­


    Dong Denyu was visibly excited when he learned of the move. ¡°Are we finally heading to Liang City?¡± he asked his chief guard.


    The guard nodded, ¡°The camp is already being dismantled. Should we start packing as well?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, pack everything!¡± Dong Denyu was clearly eager, having waited long to return home, hindered by the rampant epidemic.


    The guard bowed andplied, ¡°As you wish, Your Highness.¡±


    Dong Denyu left his tent to find Tang Jinghong, his demeanor much improved. ¡°General Tang, when do we depart?¡±


    ¡°Once everything is packed. Is there something else?¡± Tang Jinghong¡¯s tone was indifferent.


    ¡°General, will you deal with Chen¡¯an immediately upon arriving in Liang City?¡± Dong Denyu was almost giddy with anticipation; he had waited too long for this day.<div>


    ¡°It depends on the situation,¡± Tang Jinghong replied, notmitting to any specifics even though the prince seemed eager for action.

 Chapter 984: Meeting Opponents

    Chapter 984: Meeting Opponents


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°General Tang, the vassal state is also a subject of Dalin; you shouldn¡¯t treat them unfairly. Please deal with their issues immediately,¡± urged Dong Denyu, inwardly hoping to resolve the domestic smallpox crisis so he could continue his power struggle.


    ¡°Are you teaching me how to do my job?¡± Tang Jinghong raised his head, his piercing eyes filled with cold detachment.


    ¡°No, no,¡± Dong Denyu hurriedly backpedaled, fearing he had angered Tang Jinghong. He quickly changed the subject, ¡°General, I¡¯m just pleading with you.¡±


    ¡°Go back. I have it under control.¡± Tang Jinghong was truly annoyed by Dong Denyu¡¯s mannerisms; his mere presence was irritating.


    ¡°Then, please hurry,¡± Dong Denyu said reluctantly as he left.


    Tang Jinghong set aside his paperwork and took a sip of tea to calm himself. How could there be such men?


    ¡­


    In Shu City.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± a voice called from the rooftop. Chu Tang paused and looked up, her eyes shing with a hint of murderous intent.


    Shang Zixing hastily retreated, ¡°Don¡¯t get rough, I haven¡¯t offended you, it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±<div>


    Chu Tang nced at the room next door; he must have followed the siblings here. Her voice was filled with chilling intent, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to be yourpanion,¡± Shang Zixing said with a radiant smile, seeming very straightforward.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Chu Tang¡¯s dagger flew towards Shang Zixing, showing no mercy.


    Shang Zixing quickly retreated, his heart racing with the close call. Chu Tang was incredibly fast, and he patted his chest in relief, ¡°How about this, I sell you some information, and if you find it good, we can travel together, how about that?¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡± Chu Tang¡¯s voice was icy, really wanting to rid himself of this persistent annoyance.


    Shang Zixing was cautious, aware of Chu Tang¡¯s sudden movements, ¡°Are you looking for Jiang Zhaoyong?¡±


    Chu Tang acted immediately, her figure a blur, too fast for the naked eye.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Shang Zixing¡¯s eyes widened as he was suddenly choked, feeling suffocated by Chu Tang¡¯s unexpected move.


    Shang Zixing grabbed Chu Tang¡¯s hand, ¡°Cough, cough, let¡¯s talk properly.¡±


    Chu Tang demanded coldly, ¡°How do you know Jiang Zhaoyong?¡±


    Underpulsion, Shang Zixing answered, ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s partner. We came here together toplete a mission, but we separated after arriving in the eastern border to investigate individually.¡±


    Chu Tang was surprised, a fellow investigator? She released Shang Zixing, ¡°Then what are you doing looking for me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your skills; I need your help,¡± Shang Zixing said. He had seen Chu Tang dealing with bandits on a mountain and decided he needed help toplete his mission alone.


    Chu Tang thought for a moment, ¡°Is your mission the same as Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same. The emperor sent four of us here, but I don¡¯t know where the other two are,¡± Shang Zixing confessed under the spell, speaking nothing but the truth.


    ¡°Do you know where Jiang Zhaoyong is now?¡± Chu Tang probed, hoping as fellow operatives, they would share information.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He suddenly cut off contact ten days ago, and I¡¯ve been unable to find him since,¡± Shang Zixing said, frowning.


    Chu Tang nced at the moon, ¡°Ten days? Did he tell you what he was going to do?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say. He just mentioned that the road ahead would be very tough and to be cautious. Then he disappeared,¡± Shang Zixing handed Chu Tang a note, ¡°This is what he gave me.¡±<div>


    Chu Tang read the note, which confirmed what Shang Zixing had said. ¡°What have you discovered so far?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve learned that the King of the eastern border has information on an ancient family. He¡¯s been investigating for years and some say he¡¯s preparing to excavate.¡±


    ¡°Excavate?¡± Chu Tang was skeptical, ¡°After hundreds of years of searching, how could he suddenly be ready to dig?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just rumors on the street; the King himself isn¡¯t sure where to dig,¡± Shang Zixing added, shaking his head.<div>


    Chu Tang pondered for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go and explore the King¡¯s mansion tonight.¡±


    Shang Zixing nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The King¡¯s mansion was heavily guarded, with patrols and many hidden experts. Chu Tang crouched down, neutralizing two guards silently and then disguised herself as one of them, taking up their post.


    Shang Zixing admired Chu Tang¡¯s martial prowess, feeling out of his depth with her capabilities.


    As Shang Zixing was lost in thought, a housekeeper apanied by a maid approached with a tray bearing medicine. They stopped at the entrance to the King¡¯s chamber. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s time for your medicine.¡±

 Chapter 985: Meeting the Opponent

    Chapter 985: Meeting the Opponent


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± King coughed twice before saying, ¡°Bring it in.¡±


    The housekeeper pushed open the door and let the maid in, threatening, ¡°Serve well, or you know the consequences.¡±


    The maid, her face filled with fear, replied, ¡°Yes, housekeeper.¡±


    She carried the medicine bowl in and carefully fed the King. After drinking the medicine, the king suddenly embraced the maid¡¯s waist, intending to take liberties with her.


    The maid wanted to struggle but dared not; her expression was one of tears not yet shed, distressing to see. ¡°My lord, I¡­¡±


    After taking the medicine, King¡¯s face flushed with vigor, seeming rejuvenated, and he carried the maid to the bed and pounced.


    Chu Tang felt nauseated seeing this, an old man acting in such a way with a young woman in her prime¡ªit was utterly disgusting.


    With a flick of his finger and a sh of spiritual light, King suddenly froze and passed out.


    The maid quickly pushed his body away and stood by the bed. Seeing the king unconscious, she wanted to run but didn¡¯t dare; she had her family to worry about¡ªif she ran, her entire family would suffer.


    Chu Tang flew into the room and instantly sealed off the room¡¯s noise with a spell.<div>


    The maid, seeing Chu Tang appear suddenly, fainted from shock.


    Chu Tang caught her and gently ced her on a chair, pointing his sword at her brow, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m not a bad person.¡±


    The maid was extremely pale and trembling. Hearing Chu Tang¡¯s words, she gradually calmed down, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Just someone who came through the front door,¡± Chu Tang replied, looking at her. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you just now.¡±


    The maid looked towards the old man on the bed, ¡°Was it you who knocked out the lord?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Tang said, looking back at her. ¡°Surely you weren¡¯t willing to be with him?¡±


    The maid trembled and immediately knelt before Chu Tang, ¡°Sir, I do not wish to be with him, but the housekeeper is threatening my family. I have toply. If they find out I haven¡¯t seeded tomorrow, they will kill my family. Sir, please save us.¡±


    ¡°If you want me to save you, you need to answer my questions honestly,¡± Chu Tang said.


    ¡°I will tell you everything I know,¡± the maid hastily assured, desperate to protect her family.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the housekeeper who was following you Lu Ziming? Where has Lu Ziming gone?¡± Chu Tang asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Lu Ziming, the housekeeper, resigned three months ago, and no one knows where he went,¡± the maid exined, having grown up in the mansion and being familiar with its affairs.


    Chu Tang frowned, sensing something amiss, ¡°He resigned? Do you know why he left?¡±


    The maid thought for a moment, ¡°It seemed he mentioned he was going to look for something.¡±


    Could it be that Lu Ziming found a lead on the ancient family? Chu Tang thought to himself. He must have been working hard to have found a clue so quickly. ¡°Do you know which direction he went?¡±


    The maid shook her head, ¡°He left a resignation letter and then disappeared; he didn¡¯t say which direction.¡±


    Finding Lu Ziming now could lead to discovering the ancient family¡¯s secrets. Chu Tang considered, ¡°What about your family?¡±


    The maid, fraught with worry, asked, ¡°Sir, what will happen to my family?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to continue being a maid here, or would you like to leave the mansion?¡± Chu Tang questioned.


    The maid quickly responded, ¡°I want to leave the mansion. It¡¯s like a giant prison here, and I don¡¯t want to be trapped any longer. Please, sir, help us.¡±<div>


    Pleased with her decision, Chu Tang grabbed the maid by the cor and flew out of the mansion.


    He did this deliberately to create chaos within the mansion, making it easier for him to navigate.


    As expected, when the mansion¡¯s guards and experts saw someone kidnapping their maid, they immediately gave chase, shouting, ¡°Stop, stop!¡±


    The entire mansion was thrown into chaos.<div>


    Behind her, the maid heard the shouts and shing of weapons, terrifying her so much that she dared not breathe. But soon, the sounds faded away.


    Chu Tang set the maid down in an inn and then went back to bring her family from the mansion. Her family wasn¡¯trge, just four people; he and Shang Zixing each took two and easily got them out.


    The maid and her family looked bewildered, wondering what had just happened.


    ¡°Exin it to them yourself, I¡¯ll go and sort things out,¡± Chu Tang told the maid.


    Gratefully, the maid responded, ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    Chu Tang, along with Shang Zixing, went back to the mansion, caused amotion, and then left, allowing many people to escape amid the chaos.


    With several maids and servants running away, the mansion wouldn¡¯t care much, which meant the maid and her family would be safe.


    Upon his return, Chu Tang informed the maid and her family, ¡°You¡¯re safe now. Stay here for a couple of days until things settle down, then you can leave.¡±


    The maid knelt down before Chu Tang, ¡°Thank you, sir, for saving my family.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing,¡± Chu Tang replied. ¡°The mansion needed a shake-up anyway.¡± This opportunity allowed him to continue his search for Jiang Zhaoxin.


    Shang Zixing, returning from the mansion, brought back good news. ¡°Zhaoxin is locked up in the mansion¡¯s dungeon, but our disturbance has put them on high alert.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nowhere I can¡¯t reach,¡± Chu Tang said nonchntly. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that for today. We¡¯ll sneak into the mansion again tomorrow night.¡±


    Shang Zixing bowed, ¡°Rest early then.¡±<div>


    Chu Tang returned to his room. By now, it waste at night. He cleaned himself with a purification spell andy down on the bed to n his next moves.


    Meanwhile, Su Liangwei returned to his room and received a letter that read, ¡°Master, the raid on the grain transport failed.¡±


    His expression darkened, and after burning the secret letter, he leapt out the window.


    He headed to an alleyway and called out, ¡°Come out.¡±


    Duan Ting emerged from one side of the alley and bowed, ¡°Master, I failed. We encountered a formidable person. Not only did the raid fail, but we also lost many brothers.¡±

 Chapter 986: Qingnings Disappearance

    Chapter 986: Qingning¡¯s Disappearance


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Su Liangwei¡¯s face darkened; this was the first time a grain heist had failed, which was unusual. ¡°Did you encounter someone special?¡±


    Duan Ting bowed his head and responded, ¡°Yes, we met a person named Chu Tang. He advised me to persuade you to surrender, or I would have died too.¡±


    ¡°Chu Tang? Who is that?¡± Su Liangwei was unfamiliar with the name.


    Duan Ting said, ¡°I¡¯m not clear on his background, but, master, this man is extremely formidable, especially his lightness skills, which are beyondparison. I have never seen such speed before.¡±


    ¡°Where is he? I would like to meet him.¡± Su Liangwei was a tough man, not easily frightened.


    ¡°He is waiting for you over there.¡± Duan Ting pointed in a direction behind him.


    Su Liangwei looked but saw no one; however, in the next second, a figure appeared before his eyes as if by teleportation, startling him, though he maintained a calm demeanor.


    ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Chu Tang smiled slightly.


    Su Liangwei became alert, ¡°So, you¡¯re Chu Tang.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Chu Tang nced at Duan Ting. ¡°Your subordinate didn¡¯t want to betray you; it took a lot of effort to open his mouth.¡±<div>


    Duan Ting shamefully lowered his head, though in reality, he had sumbed over a meal.


    Su Liangwei¡¯s eyes filled with coldness, ¡°Why do you go to such lengths to meet me?¡±


    Chu Tang was straightforward, ¡°I want the power you hold.¡±


    Su Liangwei immediately rejected, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Chu Tang spoke slowly yet firmly, ¡°Do you think you have another choice? Those I target either die or submit. If you refuse, then Duan Ting will take over.¡±


    Su Liangwei quickly turned and red fiercely at Duan Ting.


    Duan Ting immediately looked down¡ªhe was just a pawn in their game; it wasn¡¯t fair for him to take the me.


    After a while, Chu Tang asked, ¡°Have you decided?¡±


    Su Liangwei remained silent.


    Such a big decision in just a moment? Was that possible? No, did he have any other choice?


    ¡°Speak directly. If it¡¯s a no, then I¡¯ll let Duan Ting take over.¡± Chu Tang¡¯s tone was calm but carried an implicit threat; taking over Duan Ting¡¯s men would be more troublesome and time-consuming, but it would achieve his goal.


    Su Liangwei drew his sword and pointed it at Chu Tang, ¡°Defeat me, and I will¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡±


    Before Su Liangwei could finish, he was kicked by Chu Tang into the wall, making intimate contact with the bricks.


    Duan Ting covered his face; fighting Chu Tang in martial arts was indeed a dead end!


    Tears streamed down Su Liangwei¡¯s face as he stared at Chu Tang, still not having recovered from being kicked into the wall, although he was considered among the top ten martial artists in the eastern border.


    After silently grieving for a while, Su Liangwei conceded, ¡°Alright, I agree. What do you want me to do?¡±


    Chu Tang said simply, ¡°A straightforward task: find Lu Ziming and track down the whereabouts of the ancient family.¡± He really couldn¡¯t spare the time himself, and these matters urgently needed someone on them.


    Su Liangwei frowned, puzzled, ¡°Why would Lu Ziming know about the ancient family?¡±<div>


    Chu Tang looked at Su Liangwei and countered, ¡°You know about the ancient family? How much do you know?¡±


    Now essentially a subordinate, Su Liangwei asked, ¡°Can you let me down first?¡±


    Chu Tang grabbed Su Liangwei¡¯s cor and pulled him out of the wall, ¡°Speak, what do you know?¡±


    Su Liangwei slowly shook his head, ¡°Not much. I only know that the ancient family has an imperial seal, possessing which is considered the rightful im to rule. I¡¯m not sure who spread the word, but now many are searching for this ancient family¡¯s location.¡±<div>


    ¡°Many are searching? Who?¡± Chu Tang frowned; thisplication could spell trouble.


    ¡°Basically, the top five powers in the eastern border are searching, and weaker forces have been eliminated as soon as they were discovered. It¡¯s fiercelypetitive,¡± Su Liangwei exined, his hesitation due to these concerns.


    Chu Tang pondered for a moment, ¡°First, investigate Lu Ziming¡¯s whereabouts and notify me immediately once you find him. Don¡¯t do anything else for now.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Liangwei agreed after a moment¡¯s silence, ¡°I¡¯m currently under the second prince¡¯smand; should I extricate myself?¡±


    Chu Tang considered, ¡°No need. It¡¯s useful for me to get news from him. Maintain your current appearance, don¡¯t change anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Liangwei was inwardly distraught; a single kick had brought him to submission.


    Chu Tang waved to Duan Ting, ¡°Continue to stay with Su Liangwei. You¡¯ve been partners for so long.¡±


    Duan Ting nced at Su Liangwei, whose expression was grim, and acknowledged, ¡°Yes.¡±


    With a flicker, Chu Tang disappeared from sight.


    ¡­


    The mansion gradually calmed down. The house steward gathered everyone, ¡°Besides a few servants who fled, did anything else happen?¡±


    ¡°One of the guards reported, ¡®The Lord has been knocked out,''¡± a subordinate bowed and reported.


    ¡°What?¡± The steward was shocked and immediately called for a doctor.<div>


    When he arrived at the room, he saw that the second prince, Li Hongtang, had already summoned the physician who was now examining the eastern border King. The queen stood nearby, and the doctor¡¯s expression was grave.


    Seeing this, the steward motioned for the others to wait outside, and after they left, he approached Li Hongtang. Despite the prince¡¯s handsome appearance, his eyes always seemed sinister, ¡°How is my father?¡±


    ¡°My father is fine. Did you catch that audacious thief?¡± Li Hongtang asked.


    The steward bowed deeply, ¡°They got away, but I¡¯ve sent people after them. The guards are highly skilled; they should be able to bring the fugitives back.¡±


    Li Hongtang sarcastically remarked, ¡°They couldn¡¯t even stop them, and you think they can catch them? Steward, are you trying to fool me?¡±


    The steward bent even lower, ¡°I will do everything possible to capture the criminals quickly.¡±


    Suddenly, Li Hongtang patted the steward¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so serious, steward. I¡¯m not that scary.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is too kind,¡± the steward replied, unsure of the prince¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Steward, considering the situation with my father and my elder brother¡¯s absence, isn¡¯t it time to think about serving a new master?¡± Li Hongtang said openly, not minding the presence of the old king.


    The steward stiffened. Li Hongtang¡¯s ambitions were well known, and now with the king¡¯s attack, he didn¡¯t even bother to hide them, ¡°Your Highness, isn¡¯t it too early to discuss this with the King still here?¡±


    Li Hongtang¡¯s voice darkened, ¡°I¡¯m offering you a chance by asking. Don¡¯t force me to take drastic measures.¡±


    The steward was frightened, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you wish, Your Highness, justmand me. I¡¯ll do whatever I can.¡±


    After hearing this, Li Hongtang¡¯s face darkened, ¡°You keep a stiff upper lip, steward. But just so you know, your son has already sided with me.¡±<div>

 Chapter 987: Running into Acquaintances

    Chapter 987: Running into Acquaintances


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The steward staggered slightly, cursing his unfilial son in his heart, ¡°It¡¯s his fortune to serve the Second Prince so closely, please treat him well.¡±


    Li Hongtang sneered, ¡°My dogs are always well cared for, but I hope you don¡¯t regret thister.¡±


    The steward bowed and fell silent.


    At that moment, the king awoke, ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ Steward, bring me some water.¡±


    The steward quickly went to fetch water, but Li Hongtang snatched it from him, ¡°Father, please drink this.¡±


    The King nced at the steward and then took the water from Li Hongtang¡¯s hand, ¡°Has the person who knocked me out been found?¡±


    ¡°They got away,¡± Li Hongtang indirectly med the steward, ¡°Father, we should recall Lu Ziming. If he were here, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The King snapped, aware of Li Hongtang¡¯s ambitions but also aware of his ipetence to hold the king¡¯s position or win the people¡¯s support.


    Li Hongtang looked aggrieved, ¡°What did I do wrong now, Father?¡±


    ¡°Leave, I want to rest,¡± the King dismissed him, tired of seeing his power-hungry second son.<div>


    Li Hongtang stormed out, shooting a fierce re at the steward, warning him silently about speaking out of turn.


    Once he was gone, the King¡¯s expression immediately darkened, ¡°Who hit me?¡±


    The steward reported honestly, ¡°Unknown, but extremely skilled in martial arts. All our men failed to catch him, and he even caused a hugemotion in the mansion, letting many servants escape.¡±


    ¡°Servants escaped?¡± The King was surprised that so many wished to flee his service, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    The steward shook his head, ¡°No more.¡±


    ¡°What about my sons, any news?¡± the King asked, his tone tinged with sadness as he thought about his deceased eldest son and the misfortunes that seemed to befall his family.


    At that moment, Li Hongyu entered, ¡°Father, I heard about the attack, has the culprit been caught?¡±


    Li Hongyu, the ninth prince, usually stayed away from the toxic royal court and had been summoned back only recently due to the unexined death of Li Hongjin.


    ¡°Do you even care to see me?¡± the King chided him.


    Li Hongyu was amicable, ¡°Father, you know I¡¯m ufortable at the court. I live quite far from here and received the newste. I¡¯lle sooner next time.¡±


    The King was infuriated, ¡°Don¡¯t bothering next time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Father, I¡¯ll leave then,¡± Li Hongyu left promptly, not hesitating in the face of his father¡¯s ire.


    The King coughed loudly from agitation, ¡°See, this is what happens when children are not disciplined. How can we continue like this?¡±


    The steward tried to reassure him, ¡°My lord, the ninth prince is grown now; there¡¯s no need for excessive worry.¡±


    The King waved him off, changing the subject, ¡°I suspect they were after someone in the dungeon. Increase the guards there; we can¡¯t let anyone break them out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± the steward bowed and immediately went to make arrangements.


    The King rubbed his temples, exhausted by the relentless troubles.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Shang Zixing found Chu Tang, ¡°What do we do next?¡±<div>


    Chu Tang replied as they went downstairs, ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first, then discuss.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Shang Zixing was anxious, feeling indebted to Jiang Zhaoyong, whom he wanted to rescue immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Do you think skipping breakfast will help us rescue him?¡± Chu Tang sat down and ordered dumplings, soy milk, and fried eggs.


    After ordering, the siblings approached Chu Tang, ¡°We¡¯re sorry, master, for not getting up earlier.¡±<div>


    Chu Tang dismissed their concerns, ¡°Go home after breakfast. I don¡¯t really need attendants; yesterday¡¯s words were just a temporary measure.¡±


    Shocked, the siblings knelt, ¡°Master, we were wrong to bete today. Please don¡¯t send us away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sending you away; I genuinely don¡¯t need attendants,¡± Chu Tang helped them up. ¡°Stop kneeling so often; it¡¯s not good.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll listen to you, master¡­¡± they started.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you¡¯d listen? Why question now?¡± Chu Tang countered.


    The siblings hung their heads, unsure of how to respond.


    As they began their meal, a familiar voice rang out, surprising Chu Tang, ¡°How did you end up in Shu City?¡±


    Li Hongyu approached, taking a seat next to Chu Tang, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long, just over half a month,¡± Chu Tang replied, noticing Li Hongyu¡¯s casual demeanor. ¡°What brings you here as well?¡±


    ¡°My father called me back,¡± Li Hongyu ordered the same breakfast as Chu Tang, signaling the waiter to hurry, ¡°Make it quick, don¡¯t dy my matters.¡±


    ¡°Right away, sir,¡± the waiter nodded and quickly set to work.


    As they ate, Chu Tang asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you usually avoiding your father? What did he want this time?¡±


    ¡°Probably thought I might die out there,¡± Li Hongyu said nonchntly, as if talking about someone else.<div>


    Shang Zixing observed the interaction, puzzled by their apparent familiarity and ease with each other.


    ¡°Do you have a poor rtionship with your father?¡± Chu Tang noticed Li Hongyu¡¯s reluctant attitude and inquired.


    Li Hongyu responded with a rhetorical question, ¡°If it were good, would I need to make a living outside? Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about him. What about you? What brings you to Shu City?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for some business I mentioned before,¡± Chu Tang replied calmly.


    ¡°Need any help? I have some contacts here,¡± Li Hongyu offered generously.


    ¡°No need, I can handle it. Just take care of yourself,¡± Chu Tang declined, preferring not to entangle Li Hongyu in his affairs, especially since he might have to confront the royal courtter.

 Chapter 988: Dungeon Entrance

    Chapter 988: Dungeon Entrance


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Well, if you need anything, just tell me. I¡¯ll definitely help,¡± Li Hongjue nodded.


    ¡­


    At Tang Camp.


    Lan Qiongzhen saw Chu Qingning preparing to leave the camp, so she hurried after her and asked, ¡°Qingning, are you going to the city to buy medicinal herbs?¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded, ¡°Is there something else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been cooped up in the military camp for so long, I would like to go out for a walk too,¡± Lan Qiongzhen expressed her wish with a hopeful look.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Jinghong first,¡± Chu Qingning always maintained a certain vignce around Lan Qiongzhen and did not trust herpletely.


    Lan Qiongzhen responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    After asking Tang Jinghong, he allowed her to take Lan Qiongzhen with her but would secretly send someone to follow and see what she was up to.


    Chu Qingning returned from the main tent and said, ¡°Qiongzhen, let¡¯s go.¡±<div>


    ¡°Thank you, Qingning,¡± Lan Qiongzhen expressed her gratitude.


    The two left the military camp together and headed to the nearest city to buy medicinal herbs suitable for treating soldiers¡¯ wounds, as the situation in the eastern border was getting increasingly dangerous.


    Upon reaching the city, they went straight to the herb shop. Chu Qingning handed over the prescription to the shop assistant to prepare the required herbs. Since the quantity wasrge, she and Lan Qiongzhen sat down to wait.


    After sitting for a while, Lan Qiongzhen suddenly said, ¡°Qingning, there¡¯s a ce nearby that sells really tasty sesame cakes. I¡¯m a little hungry; I¡¯ll go buy some, okay?¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lan Qiongzhen got up and headed to the sesame cake stall, returning shortly with two cakes and handed one to Chu Qingning.


    Chu Qingning took the cake but didn¡¯t eat it, pretending to be busy checking the herbs. Once the cake cooled down, she casually set it aside.


    Tang Jinghong had warned her not to eat anything outside unless she saw it being made herself.


    With this caution in mind, she didn¡¯t eat the cake.


    Lan Qiongzhen watched Chu Qingning, noting that she didn¡¯t eat the sesame cake and understood that Chu Qingning was on guard against her, but she said nothing.


    Once the herbs were prepared, they prepared to return to the camp.


    On their way back, Chu Qingning suddenly felt dizzy. Lan Qiongzhen supported her to a nearby tea stall, ¡°Qingning, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Qingning rubbed her temples, but the dizziness worsened, and she eventually passed out.


    The person secretly following them quickly approached to carry Chu Qingning away, but suddenly the tea stall¡¯s canopy copsed, blocking their path. By the time they cleared the debris, she was gone.


    They hurried back to report to Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong personally led a search at the small tea stall. How could he exin losing Qiongzhen?


    Meng Shengdong anxiously said, ¡°General, what should we do now?¡±


    Tang Jinghong ordered sternly, ¡°Dispatch people to search everywhere; we must find Chu Qingning.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± everyone quickly dispersed to search the surrounding areas.<div>


    Tang Jinghong closely questioned those who had been following covertly. They reported that Chu Qingning and Lan Qiongzhen had entered the small tea stall, and then after the canopy copsed, she vanished.


    After questioning, Tang Jinghong climbed a tree and surveyed the area. Noticing a small house not far away, he flew directly towards it.


    Drawing his sword, he split open the door of the house, which contained some hunter¡¯s tools but little else of interest.


    As he was leaving, arrows shot towards him, and Tang Jinghong, with his sword, blocked them all. Frustrated, the attackers used fire arrows next, setting the small house aze.<div>


    The dense barrage of arrows forced Tang Jinghong to retreat, shing through the back wall to escape.


    Meng Shengdong and others, seeing the fire, rushed to help while Tang Jinghong reentered the fray, capturing all the assants.


    Tang Jinghong rested his sword against the neck of the leader, ¡°Speak, who sent you? Where is Chu Qingning?¡±


    The leader sneered defiantly, ¡°Such a mighty general should investigate himself!¡±


    ¡°I will find out,¡± Tang Jinghong assured calmly, ¡°Take all of them back and pry their mouths open.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Shengdong motioned, taking the captives away.


    Once again, Tang Jinghong ascended to the treetops, looking around at the dense forest, scant of clues. After a moment¡¯s thought, he returned to base.


    His subordinates reported back one by one, ¡°General, we haven¡¯t found her.¡±


    Tang Jinghong ordered, ¡°Continue to expand the search area!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­


    That night, Tang Jinghong ryed the news of Chu Qingning¡¯s abduction to Chu Qiongzhen, ¡°Qiongzhen, I will definitely find your fourth sister.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Chu Qiongzhen responded.<div>


    Feeling responsible, Tang Jinghong cautioned her, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    Just then, an arrow shot into the tent from outside. Tang Jinghong caught it, unrolled the attached note, and read, ¡°Return what you took from our Yun Organization, and we will return Chu Qingning to you.¡±


    So, it was the Yun Organization behind this. But was Lan Qiongzhen involved too?


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s brows furrowed more deeply. The adversaries nned to exchange Chu Qingning for whatever they believed the Yun Organization had lost¡ªfood supplies? Divine elixir? People? Or all of them? It was a well-yed move.


    Another arrow flew in, but this time Tang Jinghong did not bother reading the message; instead, he dashed out to catch the shooter.


    The trees rustled slightly ahead, indicating movement. Tang Jinghong pursued. The shooter had likely anticipated this and fled early, leaving Tang Jinghong grasping at air.


    Standing atop a tree, Tang Jinghong surveyed the area, then chased in one direction.


    A chase ensued, culminating in the capture of the archer, ¡°Speak, where are the others?¡±


    Visibly frightened, the man replied, ¡°It¡¯s just me alone.¡±


    Using the hilt of his sword, Tang Jinghong knocked the man unconscious and carried him back to the camp, throwing him to Meng Shengdong, ¡°Pry his mouth open; he must know where Chu Qingning is.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in Shu City.<div>


    Chu Tang was discussing rescuing Jiang Zhaoyong from the eastern border King¡¯s mansion but was interrupted by the distressing news of Chu Qingning¡¯s disappearance, causing him irritation.


    Seeing Chu Tang¡¯s furrowed brow, Shang Zixing asked, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go,¡± Chu Tang decided to rescue Jiang Zhaoyong first before heading to Tang Camp, ¡°Follow my leadter, and don¡¯t act on your own.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Shang Zixing, having witnessed Chu Tang¡¯s capabilities,plied without hesitation.


    They approached the outer walls of the eastern border King¡¯s mansion. Chu Tang released his spiritual sense to scout the location, then, confirming the position, infiltrated the King¡¯s mansion, knocking out a guard and disguising himself to blend in with the patrolling guards.


    Shang Zixing waited outside for a signal.


    Blending into the patrol, Chu Tang slipped away when passing a secluded alley and headed towards the dungeon.


    Unsure of the dungeon¡¯s exact entrance, Chu Tang decided to seek information, and the steward seemed like a good target to start with.

 Chapter 989: Leaving Mu City

    Chapter 989: Leaving Mu City


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After searching, Chu Tang found that the steward was not in the residence. With no other options, he stealthily entered King¡¯s room.


    The sound of a bell rang, the door to King¡¯s room opened, and then King himself emerged, walking mechanically in one direction.


    To avoid trouble, Chu Tang did not reveal himself but followed discreetly from the shadows.


    A patrolling guard approached, bowing respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s sote. Where are you going?¡±


    King ¡°looked¡± at the guard, ¡°I¡¯m going to check the dungeon. Don¡¯t follow me; continue your patrol. There have been viins attempting to break into the King¡¯s mansion to rescue someone recently. Stay alert.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± the guard bowed, affirming his orders.


    King continued forward.


    Just past a corridor corner, a coquettish voice called out, ¡°Your Highness, are you heading to my room?¡±


    Chu Tang felt a shiver at the voice, which was too whiny for his liking. He rubbed his arms in difort.


    King pushed away the concubine and kept walking.


    Not willing to let go so easily, the concubine grasped King¡¯s arm tightly, trying to drag him into her room, calling out for her maid, ¡°Xiao Zhou, quick, help me.¡±


    Chu Tang sighed inwardly; were all the women in the back King¡¯s mansion this desperate?


    King, intent on going to the dungeon, extricated his arm and pushed away the concubine and her maid, continuing towards his destination.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness¡­¡± the concubine cried out after the King with a tone full ofment.


    Then, another ring of a bell sounded, and the concubine and the maid obediently returned to their rooms.


    Chu Tang waited for them to leave before following again.


    At that moment, the worst happened ¡ª the steward returned. He was surprised to see the King in the garden, ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing out here?¡±


    King continued walking while speaking, ¡°I¡¯m going to check the dungeon.¡±


    In the dark night, the steward frowned slightly, sensing something off about the King, ¡°May I apany you?¡±


    King nodded, and together with the steward, they headed to the dungeon.


    Chu Tang took out the bell again, controlling the steward, and together they headed to the dungeon.


    It turned out the dungeon entrance was inside the woodshed. They entered the woodshed, activated a mechanism on the wall, and an entrance to a secret passage revealed itself. They proceeded one after the other into the passage.


    Chu Tang followed, entering the dungeon with them.


    The dungeon was heavily guarded, and Chu Tang, being cautious, did not make any moves immediately.


    King and the steward stopped in front of the cell holding Jiang Zhaoyong, looking at him silently.


    Jiang Zhaoyong, having been tortured, was curled up in a corner, his hair disheveled and his clothes stained with blood. He seemed unconscious in the corner.


    King ordered the cell door to be opened and stepped inside.


    The steward stepped back into the shadows, then re-emerged after a while and walked towards the cell.


    He lifted Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s hair, revealing wounds even on his face.


    He fed Jiang Zhaoyong a pill, then with a wave of his hand, a gust of wind extinguished all themps in the cell, startling everyone. But after a moment, the fire relit itself.


    The guards hurried forward, trying to be helpful, ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Make sure you guard carefully, and don¡¯t allow any mistakes,¡± King waved his hand, sternly admonishing them.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Then, the King and the steward left the dungeon and headed towards the main gate.


    Watching this scene, the gatekeeper was puzzled, but it wasn¡¯t his ce to speak, so he just watched as the King and the steward disappeared down an alley.


    ¡­


    Shang Zixing, seeing Jiang Zhaoyong covered in injuries, didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Chu Tang sat on a stool, looking at the bed where Jiang Zhaoyongy, ¡°We can¡¯t leave the city tonight. We¡¯ll leave first thing in the morning. You go prepare a carriage ande to pick us up at dawn.¡±


    ¡°Can he travel with such severe injuries?¡± Shang Zixing was worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine; his injuries will be much better by tomorrow.¡± Chu Tang had already fed Jiang Zhaoyong a spirit-infused pill, which would help heal his body quickly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go prepare right away.¡± Having seen Chu Tang effortlessly rescue someone from the heavily guarded King¡¯s mansion, Shang Zixing was deeply impressed.


    Chu Tang performed a cleansing spell on Jiang Zhaoyong, cleaning him up a bit before leaving the room.


    ¡°Qingzhi, Qingzhi¡­¡± A parrot flew over,nding on Chu Tang¡¯s shoulder.


    Chu Tang took out some small green worms for them to eat, ¡°Eat up, I forgot to feed you today, are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Starving,¡± the three parrots flew over and quickly began eating. They could find their own food now, but nothingpared to what Chu Qingzhi prepared.


    Chu Tang watched them eat, ¡°I wonder how my fourth sister is doing?¡±


    The parrots flew in front of Chu Qingzhi, trying tofort her, ¡°Qingning has its own good luck, nothing will happen to her.¡±


    Chu Tang stroked one of their heads, ¡°Eat up, we¡¯re leaving this ce tomorrow.¡±


    As dawn barely broke, Chu Tang was helping Jiang Zhaoyong down the stairs to the waiting carriage, carefully cing him inside.


    Jiang Zhaoyong was awake now, his injuries significantly better though his internal wounds hadn¡¯t fully healed, leaving his face very pale, ¡°Thank you foring to rescue me.¡±


    ¡°It was all Chu Tang¡¯s doing; I hardly helped,¡± Shang Zixing put down the carriage curtain and sat on the driver¡¯s seat, taking the reins of the carriage.


    Jiang Zhaoyong, now aware of Chu Tang¡¯s identity as Chu Qingzhi, looked at him gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°As long as you are alright,¡± Chu Tang replied.


    As they spoke, the carriage moved towards the city gates. The King¡¯s mansion had yet to realize their king had been swapped for Jiang Zhaoyong, so there was nomotion, and the carriage left Shu City smoothly.


    Once they were through the gates, the carriage quickly made its way to the Tang Camp.


    During the ride, Chu Tang coughed lightly, ¡°Jiang Zhaoyong, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong noticed the seriousness in Chu Tang¡¯s tone and listened more intently, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°My fourth sister has gone missing. I¡¯m rushing back to help find her, but don¡¯t worry too much; the kidnappers just want to trade her for something with Jinghong. They shouldn¡¯t harm her.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s fists clenched, ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday. I intended to leave Shu City after rescuing you, but the gates were closed at night, and your injuries were too severe, so we had to wait until now.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong was filled with self-reproach, ¡°If anything happens to Qingning, I¡¯ll never forgive myself!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that now. Why did you go to the King¡¯s mansion?¡± Chu Tang changed the subject to understand the reasoning behind Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s actions.

 Chapter 990: Settling the Scores

    Chapter 990: Settling the Scores


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Zhaoyong slowly began, ¡°I saw someone from Tang Camp going to the King¡¯s mansion, so I followed to find out what was going on.¡±


    Chu Tang was genuinely surprised, ¡°What? Someone from Tang Camp went to the King¡¯s mansion?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong nodded affirmatively, ¡°I personally saw that person head towards Shu City, then approach the Second Prince, asking for money.¡±


    ¡°What money?¡± Chu Tang was puzzled.


    ¡°They spoke ambiguously; I didn¡¯t understand it, and then I was discovered,¡± Jiang Zhaoyong said in frustration.


    ¡°If that person appears in front of you again, could you recognize them?¡± Chu Tang pressed for details.


    ¡°I could,¡± Jiang Zhaoyong nodded.


    Chu Tang thought for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this matter be for now. Once we get to Tang Camp, you should tell Jinghong about it.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jiang Zhaoyong agreed.


    Chu Tang had another question, ¡°There¡¯s another thing. Thest time Fourth Sister went to gather herbs, there was an assassination attempt on her. Do you know why? And was it you who saved her?¡±


    ¡°It was me who saved her,¡± Jiang Zhaoyong admitted reluctantly. ¡°At that time, I was being followed. They wanted to confirm if I really was Jiang Zhaoyong, and since Qingning is my fianc¨¦e, using her was the most convenient way.¡±


    Chu Tang asked sternly, ¡°Who was following you?¡±


    ¡°It was people from the First Prince. The First Prince wanted me to submit to him and work for him, so he was testing me.¡±


    Now that the First Prince was dead, there was no need to discuss it further.


    Chu Tang suggested, ¡°When you get back, you should exin things to fourth Sister properly. She¡¯s been under a lot of pressuretely.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Jiang Zhaoyong nodded, feeling very guilty.


    ¡­


    In the dungeon.


    ¡°Bring Jiang Zhaoyong out to me,¡± a man in a ck robe burst into the dungeon, ordering loudly.


    ¡°Yes, Right Emissary,¡± the guard immediately responded.


    The guard instructed two subordinates to fetch the prisoner, but they returned panicked and distraught, ¡°Big brother, big brother, it¡¯s terrible¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with the fuss?¡± the guard frowned.


    The subordinate pointed towards the cell, utterly flustered, ¡°Big brother, you should see for yourself, something sinister has happened.¡±


    With a sinking feeling, the guard hurried to the cell, only to find¡ªEastern Border King, d in what were Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s clothes, unbelievably standing there.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Eastern Border King surveyed himself, then looked up at everyone, ¡°Why am I dressed like this in the dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,st night you and the steward came here to interrogate Jiang Zhaoyong, and then a whileter you both left¡­¡± As he spoke, the guard realized the truth¡ªthe one who left was actually Jiang Zhaoyong, even though they had clearly seen the king and the steward leave.


    Eastern Border King¡¯s expression darkened; he had gone to bed earlyst night and had not gone out at all.


    At that moment, the steward stumbled out from the shadows, disoriented and unclear about his surroundings, ¡°How did I end up here?¡±


    Eastern Border King turned to him, ¡°Steward, do you remember what happenedst night?¡±


    The steward, after taking a look around and recognizing the situation, wished he could vanish on the spot. He hit his head hard, ¡°Your Majesty, I, I¡­¡±


    Eastern Border King, face set in anger, started walking out, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happenedst night, but one thing is clear¡ªJiang Zhaoyong was rescued.¡±


    The steward urgently said, ¡°Your Majesty, we must send someone to retrieve him quickly.¡±


    Eastern Border King¡¯s face was stormy, ¡°He¡¯s escaped, where do you suppose we chase him down to?¡±


    The steward suggested, ¡°Jiang Zhaoyong was severely injured; he must have used a carriage if he escaped. We should chase down anyone who took a carriage out of the city today.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Eastern Border King paused, ¡°Summon men to bring back all carriages that left today.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the guards immediately set to work.


    ¡°We must catch these people!¡± Eastern Border King was furious; it was too audacious for someone to pull such a stunt right under his nose.


    ¡­


    ¡°Halt!¡± A group of mounted guards surrounded Chu Tang¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Shang Zixing brought the carriage to a stop, looking at the lead guard, ¡°Brother, may I know what crime we¡¯vemitted?¡±


    The guard dismounted,manding sternly, ¡°Everyone off the horse, I need to inspect.¡±


    Chu Tang¡¯s voice came from inside the carriage, ¡°Officer, please wait, we¡¯lle out momentarily.¡±


    As the curtain was lifted, the guards saw twodies step down from the carriage, looking nothing like fugitives. However, the king had warned that the suspects could change their appearance, so despite appearances, they had to take everyone back for questioning.


    The guard stated coldly, ¡°Come with us.¡±


    Shang Zixing, holding his sword, replied, ¡°We arew-abiding citizens. Why should we follow you without reason?¡±


    The guard drew his sword and signaled the others to close in, ¡°Because anyone who doesn¡¯te with us could be a fugitive!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we might as well fight,¡± Shang Zixing said, and he drew his sword to sh with the guards. The area quickly erupted into a scene of swordy andbat.


    Chu Tang and Jiang Zhaoyong stood aside, watching the guards struggle against Shang Zixing, who was clearly outssing them. They didn¡¯t need to intervene.


    After about fifteen minutes, the guards were all incapacitated.


    ¡°With your skills, you dare to strut around in front of me!¡± Shang Zixing said sternly.


    ¡°Kill them,¡± Chu Tang suddenly ordered.


    Shang Zixing looked back at Chu Tang, nodding in agreement as if the suggestion was reasonable. Considering none of the King¡¯s mansion guards were innocent, they deserved no mercy. He swiftly executed them all, ensuring no one could report back.


    The carriage then continued on its journey.


    ¡­


    At the Shangyun Stronghold.


    Lan Qiongzhen saw Chu Qingning awake and hurriedly said, ¡°Qingning, where are we now?¡±


    Chu Qingning observed Lan Qiongzhen but remained silent. The other thought she was unaware of everything, but in reality, Chu Qingning knew all too well¡ªit was Lan Qiongzhen who had pricked her neck with a silver needle, causing her to lose the ability to resist.


    In fact, they were hidden in a secretpartment under a stall in the marketce, a tantly obvious ce that waspletely overlooked by everyone.


    Pretending to be scared, Lan Qiongzhen said, ¡°Qingning, don¡¯t ignore me, I¡¯m a bit frightened.¡±


    They were in a room resembling an inn room, with windows sealed shut and the door tightly closed.


    Chu Qingning tried to open the door, but it wouldn¡¯t budge, ¡°It seems to be locked from the outside.¡±


    Lan Qiongzhen came over to help, and together they still couldn¡¯t open it. She started banging on the door, ¡°Is anyone there? Anyone?¡±


    No response came.


    ¡°What do we do now, Qingning?¡± Lan Qiongzhen asked anxiously.


    Chu Qingning sat down, ¡°We wait for someone toe.¡±


    Lan Qiongzhen tugged at Chu Qingning¡¯s sleeve, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Qingning. If it wasn¡¯t for me, we wouldn¡¯t be locked up here. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Chu Qingning suppressed her emotions, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you didn¡¯t mean it. Now, let¡¯s just wait for someone toe.¡±


    By keeping Lan Qiongzhen calm, Chu Qingning nned to bring her back and settle ountster.

 Chapter 991: Destroyed in One Fell Swoop

    Chapter 991: Destroyed in One Fell Swoop


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Camp.


    Due to the incident involving Chu Qingning, the Tang Camp had temporarily halted on the road.


    A shadow guard reported, ¡°General, our people have discovered that the enemy has taken her to the Shangyun Stronghold. Everyone is now concealed around the Shangyun Stronghold, awaiting yourmand, General¡ªshould we attack or defend?¡±


    Tang Jinghong pondered, ¡°Remain hidden and observe the situation closely. Do not act rashly. Remember, we cannot afford any harm toe to Chu Qingning.¡±


    The shadow guard responded, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    At that moment, another person entered to report, ¡°General, they are back.¡±


    Tang Jinghong immediately stood up, ¡°To themand tent.¡±


    Tang Jinghong had sent people to intercept Chu Tang and the others on their way back. The soldiers met up with Chu Tang¡¯s group and hurried back to the camp. Thankfully, they made it back in time.


    A separate tent in the camp was prepared for Jiang Zhaoyong to recover from his injuries.


    Tang Jinghong entered the tent, his first nce was towards Chu Tang, ensuring he was unharmed before turning his attention to other matters.<div>


    Jiang Zhaoyong, not concerned about his own injuries, urgently asked, ¡°General Tang, is there any news of Qingning?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°Yes, she has been taken to the Shangyun Stronghold by people from the Yun Organization. Our men have already surrounded the ce, ready to act.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong felt slightly relieved, ¡°Is she hurt? Did they torture her?¡±


    ¡°There has been no torture. They only want to use Qingning to exchange for something from us; they won¡¯t harm her,¡± Tang Jinghong quickly reassured Jiang Zhaoyong, who looked extremely worried.


    ¡°What do they want to exchange?¡± Jiang Zhaoyong asked anxiously, his vision darkening with worry, considering the imperial implications of their assets.


    ¡°Rest for now. We will rescue Qingning,¡± Tang Jinghong said, seeing Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s growing anxiety.


    ¡°We must save Qingning, absolutely must,¡± Jiang Zhaoyong expressed fervently, wishing he could get up and rescue her himself.


    Seeing Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s injury begin to bleed again, Chu Tang knocked him unconscious, ¡°Jinghong, let¡¯s step outside and talk.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The two men stepped outside to the main tent.


    ¡°How was your journey back?¡± Tang Jinghong began with concern.


    ¡°Our disguises for the carriage worked. Once we left Shu City, we headed straight back. There were no issues; it went smoothly,¡± Chu Qingning reported.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Should I prepare something for you?¡± Tang Jinghong offered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat when I get back,¡± Chu Qingning embraced Tang Jinghong, ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯m going to rescue my sister first.¡±


    Tang Jinghong handed her a token, ¡°Take this; they will obey yourmands with it.¡±


    Chu Qingning pocketed the token, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Tang Jinghong escorted Chu Tang out of the tent, watching him leave.


    Shang Zixin, standing in front of the tent, witnessed the scene, his eyes filled with surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Chu Tang to be one of Tang Jinghong¡¯s people.


    ¡­


    Shangyun Stronghold.<div>


    Tao Qingxiang sat by the window, looking out, when he heard the door open and familiar footsteps. He softly asked, ¡°Father, when is Chu Tanging back?¡±


    The Left Emissary felt guilty as he responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know, the people I sent to follow him have all lost track.¡±


    Tao Qingxiang adjusted the nket on hisp, his expression serene, ¡°Then let it be.¡± His voice carried a hint of resignation.


    ¡°Sorry, your leg is like this because of me, and now with Chu Tang¡¯s whereabouts unknown¡­¡± The Left Emissary¡¯s eyes moistened; all his wealth and power were useless in saving his son.<div>


    Tao Qingxiang remained silent, just staring out the window,ing to terms with the harsh reality.


    The Left Emissary watched him for a while before leaving the room, closing the door behind him and returning to his study.


    In the study, waiting to report, a subordinate said, ¡°Left Emissary, our message has been in the Tang Camp for a while now, and still, there¡¯s no response.¡±


    The Left Emissary sat down, silent for a moment before ordering, ¡°Bring Lan Qiongzhen here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Soon, Lan Qiongzhen was brought in, ¡°Sir, Lan Qiongzhen is here.¡±


    The Left Emissary eyed Lan Qiongzhen, ¡°Do you have any way to make Tang Jinghong return what belongs to me?¡±


    Lan Qiongzhen appeared nervous, ¡°Sir, I was only responsible for leaking information; I don¡¯t handle such matters.¡±


    The Left Emissary slid a stack of banknotes toward her, tempting her, ¡°If you can help me retrieve those items, all this money is yours.¡±


    Lan Qiongzhen¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the money, but she was aware of her limitations and knew she was not capable of such a task. ¡°Sir, I really can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Why bother with her? Look to me instead!¡± Suddenly, Chu Tang, who had been missing for nearly two months, appeared before them as if out of thin air, startling everyone in the room.


    Chu Tang muttered under his breath, noting that despite Lan Qiongzhen supposedly being at the Shangyun Stronghold, there had been no sign of her during his investigations. He wondered where she might have been hidden.


    The Left Emissary narrowed his eyes, feeling a mix of resentment and fear, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I told you I was just going to gather some herbs,¡± Chu Tang replied nonchntly, surprising everyone with his casual demeanor. He quickly formed a hand seal and cast a truth spell on the Left Emissary.<div>


    The Left Emissary was taken aback, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Chu Tang blinked, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I exined. Let¡¯s just get straight to the point. Where is Chu Qingning?¡±


    The Left Emissary,pelled by the spell, blurted out, ¡°Chu Qingning was sent to Shu City.¡±


    Chu Tang was shocked, ¡°To Shu City? Which route? Who¡¯s the contact? Why send her there?¡±


    The Left Emissary struggled against the spell¡¯s pain, giving up resistance, ¡°She was sent to the Qin family in Shu City. The reason is to secure the transaction; Tang Jinghong must return what he took from us, or you¡¯ll never find Chu Qingning.¡±


    Chu Tang grabbed Lan Qiongzhen by the neck, ¡°You¡¯re the informant, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Gasping for air, Lan Qiongzhen managed, ¡°They forced me! I had no choice; it has nothing to do with me!¡±


    Disappointed, Chu Tang tightened his grip, ¡°And here I thought you had some integrity. Turns out you¡¯re just another greedy soul.¡± With a swift motion, he snapped her neck and tossed her aside.


    The Left Emissary, witnessing Chu Tang¡¯s ruthless action, couldn¡¯t help but feel chilled, ¡°Who are you, really?¡±


    Just then, Hong Feiyun entered the room, ¡°Making big moves as soon as you get back?¡±


    Chu Tang turned to Hong Feiyun, ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I went to look for Chu Qingning, but found nothing,¡± Hong Feiyun replied, standing respectfully to one side.


    The Left Emissary, overhearing their conversation, sensed the deep connection between the two, realizing they had been in cahoots for much longer than he had suspected.<div>

 Chapter 992: Too Ruthless

    Chapter 992: Too Ruthless


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Both of you¡­¡±


    Chu Tang¡¯s gaze returned to the Left Emissary, ¡°Sorry, this person has already sided with me!¡±


    The Left Emissary stared at Chu Tang, his eyes as if he wanted to devour him, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Chu Tang produced a bell, ¡°Listen to this, and I will tell you.¡± As the bell¡¯s clear ringing filled the air, the Left Emissary¡¯s attention was involuntarily drawn to it.


    ¡°Now let me answer you.¡± Chu Tang gripped the bell tightly, ¡°I am the person you have been desperately seeking.¡± He said to Hong Feiyun, ¡°If the Left Emissary knew I was Chu Qingzhi, would he go mad?¡±


    ¡°He definitely would!¡± Hong Feiyun sincerely replied.


    Chu Tang approached the Left Emissary, shaking the bell a few more times near his ear to reinforce the mind control, then walked behind a screen to transform into the Left Emissary¡¯s appearance before stepping out again, ¡°How about this?¡±


    ¡°Identical, not a single w,¡± Hong Feiyun marveled.


    At that moment, footsteps approached.


    Disguised as the Left Emissary, Chu Tang quickly hid the bodies of the Left Emissary and Lan Qiongzhen behind the screen. Hong Feiyun positioned himself to appear as if reporting something.<div>


    The neer was Mo Xiao, ¡°Left Emissary, we are about to move our base. What should we do with the people we¡¯ve captured?¡±


    What people had they captured? Chu Tang was still in the dark about this, ¡°Wait a moment, let me see first. Is there anything else?¡±


    Mo Xiao nced at Hong Feiyun and said, ¡°The new recruits have been settled. When would you like to address them, sir?¡±


    Chu Tang thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m tied up right now, notify me when it¡¯s time for the address.¡±


    Mo Xiao bowed, ¡°Yes, sir. If there¡¯s nothing else, I will take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chu Tang waved him off, still unprepared for the Left Emissary¡¯s busy role.


    After Mo Xiao left, Chu Tang dropped the stern demeanor of the Left Emissary, exhaling deeply, ¡°Dispose of Lan Qiongzhen¡¯s body. I¡¯ll check the dungeon to see who¡¯s been captured.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Chu Tang stood up and adjusted his robe before stepping out.


    Now disguised as the Left Emissary, he walked out and those around could not dare to look directly at him.


    Reaching the dungeon, the previously empty space was now filled with prisoners, including several familiar faces. The most familiar among them was Xi Yuanjie, the little god-thief.


    Seeing the Left Emissary, Xi Yuanjie¡¯s eyes filled with wariness, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The Left Emissary ignored him, surveying the surroundings before leaving the dungeon. He then sent word to Mo Xiao to not bother with the prisoners and just evacuate.


    ¡°Yes.¡± This was in line with the Left Emissary¡¯s ruthless reputation, and Mo Xiao did not suspect anything, executing the order straightaway.


    After inspecting the base, the Left Emissary left and went to meet with Tang Jinghong¡¯s men, pulling out a token, ¡°Take down the base.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Immediately, Tang Jinghong¡¯s menunched an attack, storming the base and filling it with the sounds ofbat and the sh of weapons.


    Mo Xiao, Wen Changyuan, and Hong Feiyu all fled.


    Chu Tang went to their rooms to search for items. In their haste to escape, they had left many valuable things behind. He gathered these items and handed them to Tang Jinghong¡¯s men, then disguised as the Left Emissary, went to meet up with the others.


    Wen Changyuan frowned deeply, ¡°Left Emissary, our base has beenpromised, what do we do now?¡±<div>


    ¡°Go to Shu City.¡± The Left Emissary coldlymanded.


    With the Left Emissary¡¯s stern demeanor, nobody dared to speak; they silently agreed with the decision.


    Hong Feiyu approached Hong Feiyun, ¡°Sister, were you hurt?¡±


    Hong Feiyun was slightly awkward, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just stay put, don¡¯t stir. Tang Jinghong¡¯s men might still be after us.¡±<div>


    Sensing the blood in the air, Hong Feiyu quieted down, aware of how close they hade to a total wipeout.


    The Left Emissary sat on a nearby stone, ¡°Is it just us left?¡±


    He had transformed the original Left Emissary into looking like Tao Qingxiang and kept him by his side, fooling everyone without raising any suspicion.


    There were many details he had yet to ask the Left Emissary, so he had not killed him yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s just us left.¡± Mo Xiao wiped his face, struggling to ept the reality.


    ¡°Prepare properly, get a carriage ready, and head to Shu City immediately,¡±manded the Left Emissary coldly before standing and leaving swiftly.


    ¡­


    Tang Camp.


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Jinghong, there are still many supplies like food and medicine in the base, and some of our own people are still in the dungeons. Send someone to rescue them. I¡¯m going to take the remnants of the Cloud Organization to Shu City.¡±


    ¡°Shu City is probably the Cloud Organization¡¯s main base. Be careful, Qingzhi,¡± Tang Jinghong held Chu Qingzhi gently, silently thinking that he must settle everything in Dongling quickly to ensure a peaceful life for Qingzhi.


    ¡°I will, and you should be careful too. Now that we¡¯re pressing them, the enemy might take desperate actions,¡± Chu Qingzhi expressed her concerns for Tang Jinghong.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi then headed to Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s tent, ¡°Four-sister hasn¡¯t been rescued yet. She¡¯s been taken to Shu City, and I¡¯m leaving now to save her.¡±<div>


    Jiang Zhaoyong, appearing extremely anxious, his eyes begging, ¡°Qingzhi, you must save Qingning.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi nodded, ¡°I will save Four-sister.¡±


    After making these arrangements, Chu Qingzhi left the tent, bid farewell to Tang Jinghong, and left the military camp.


    Shang Zixing caught up to her, ¡°Should I call you Chu Tang or Chu Qingzhi?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you prefer,¡± Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t mind what others thought.


    Shang Zixing kept up with Chu Qingzhi¡¯s pace, ¡°Can Ie with you to Shu City?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be helping the emperor find the Emperor Qin¡¯s jade seal?¡± Chu Qingzhi nced at Shang Zixing, not really wanting him to follow her, considering it could causeplications.


    ¡°So many are already looking for it; it won¡¯t make a difference if I¡¯m not there. But you seem to really need help here, and I¡¯m willing to assist,¡± Shang Zixing found the thrill of working with Chu Qingzhi exciting.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want to bring someone who might slow me down,¡± Chu Qingzhi was blunt, managing to crush Shang Zixing¡¯s spirit with her directness.


    Shang Zixing, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too heartless?¡± Shang Zixing didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Keep up then,¡± Chu Qingzhi leapt into the air, flying off without needing to touch down, quickly moving far ahead.


    Shang Zixing chased her for a while but eventually,pletely exhausted, he copsed to the ground, gasping heavily, ¡°She¡¯s not human; she¡¯s too fast.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingzhi smirked slightly; not bad, he managed to keep up for a good distance.


    Beaten down by reality, Shang Zixing slowly got up from the ground and reluctantly went to find Tang Jinghong instead.

 Chapter 993: Receiving the Invitation

    Chapter 993: Receiving the Invitation


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Camp


    Tang Jinghong reviewed all the letters and books that Chu Qingzhi had sent him, and then pulled out a map from among them.


    The map was marked with many symbols, but without any exnations, it was unclear what they indicated.


    After studying it for a while, he realized that the map pinpointed the cultivation sites of poppy nts.


    With this information, there was no longer any need for theborious search for poppy fields.


    ¡°Summon someone!¡±


    A guard entered, ¡°General?¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked up at the guard, ¡°Call Meng Shengdong here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Meng Shengdong was training soldiers in the drill ground and hurried over upon hearing the summons, ¡°General, is there a discovery?¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong handed him the map, ¡°I¡¯m assigning you ten thousand soldiers. Take them to these locations marked on the map and eradicate the poppy fields.¡±


    Destroying the roots would effectively end the production of the opium.


    Meng Shengdong, instantly invigorated, responded, ¡°Yes, General, I will do my utmost.¡±


    Tang Jinghong instructed, ¡°If you encounter danger en route, avoid engagement. Your only task is to destroy the poppy fields.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Shengdong bowed and took the map, immediately mustering troops and heading to the nearest marked location.


    Shortly after, a messenger came in, ¡°General, a letter and an invitation have been sent from the Wei Residence.¡±


    Tang Jinghong instructed, ¡°Bring them here.¡±


    The messenger ced the items on the table in front of Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong read the letter first and then the invitation.


    The old master of the Wei family was celebrating his birthday and had invited Tang Jinghong to the celebration, knowing he was in the eastern border. The banquet was scheduled for three dayster.


    ¡°Has the messenger left?¡±


    The messenger replied, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Tang Jinghong, with a serious expression, said, ¡°Tell him that I will definitely attend in three days.¡±


    The messenger bowed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­


    The ¡°Left Emissary¡± received a letter, ¡°Tang Jinghong has ordered the destruction of the poppy fields, immediately send someone to intercept.¡±


    By this time, Chu Qingzhi had already arrived in Shu City. The enemy wanted him to stop Tang Jinghong, indicating that Jinghong had already started his move.


    He drafted a reply, ¡°Tang Jinghong is showing his sharp edges; we should retreat, or we may faceplete defeat.¡± He then had the message sent back.


    The recipient, the Right Emissary, nearly exploded with rage upon reading Chu Qingzhi¡¯s response, then personally went to the Left Emissary¡¯s residence to confront him.<div>


    The Right Emissary stormed in, ¡°What do you mean by this? Are you trying to boost their morale and diminish our own? Or do you no longer listen even to the master?¡±


    The ¡°Left Emissary¡± replied calmly, ¡°If you had spent this time resisting them, you would have been at the front by now. Right Emissary, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. Let me tell you, I won¡¯t fall for your tricks.¡±


    Such tasks, even the real Left Emissary wouldn¡¯t take up, as they¡¯re thankless and only lead to loss.


    The Right Emissary argued, ¡°This is what Yun Ye wants.¡±<div>


    Yun Ye? Was he finally going to meet Yun Ye? Chu Qingzhi¡¯s interest peaked, ¡°Unless Yun Ye himself orders me, I won¡¯t follow your instructions.¡±


    The Right Emissary, enraged, blurted out, ¡°Are you nning to rebel?¡±


    The ¡°Left Emissary¡± quickly responded, ¡°I have no such intention. Don¡¯t spread false usations. Right Emissary, you¡¯d better go and carry out Yun Ye¡¯s orders instead of wasting time with me. I won¡¯t go.¡±


    The Right Emissary squinted, ¡°Are you really not going?¡±


    ¡°Not going.¡± The ¡°Left Emissary¡± was adamant.


    ¡°Humph¡­¡± The Right Emissary stormed off.


    Ceng Huo emerged from the shadows, ¡°You¡¯ve really offended the Right Emissary now.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi wanted exactly that effect, ¡°Good, let the Yun Organization fall into chaos. Once they¡¯re chaotic, we can fish in troubled waters.¡±


    Ceng Huo, looking at Chu Qingzhi¡¯s expression, rubbed his nose and mourned for the people of the Yun Organization.


    A knock sounded at the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    A maid entered, bowing respectfully and presenting something, ¡°Sir, someone delivered an invitation, and they insisted that you must attend.¡±


    The ¡°Left Emissary¡± opened the envelope and invitation, nodding after reading, ¡°Tell the messenger that I will certainly attend.¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maid exited.


    Ceng Hu nced over the items in Chu Qingzhi¡¯s hand, ¡°What are you attending?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi casually tossed the items onto the table, not particrly interested, ¡°The birthday banquet of Old Master Wei.¡±


    ¡°Why would Old Master Wei¡¯s birthday banquet invite the Left Emissary of the Yun Organization?¡± Ceng Huo was puzzled.


    Chu Qingzhi suddenly remembered that the Left Emissary¡¯s public identity was ¡ª the secondrgest grain merchant in Shu City. After a moment of thought, he entered the room¡¯s secret chamber, with Ceng Huo following him.


    Inside the secret chamber, the real Left Emissary sat motionless in a chair, like a marite.


    Chu Qingzhi pulled up a chair next to him and sat down, ¡°Left Emissary, tell me about your life.¡±


    The Left Emissary had once managed the Tao family¡¯s grain business in Shu City, with a wife, three concubines, a son, and four daughters.


    Initially, the Tao family was a small merchant, but their business expanded rapidly after he joined the Yun Organization, eventually rising to the secondrgest grain merchant in Shu City. Naturally, this also provided many conveniences for the Yun Organization.


    Having gained status, he connected with Shu City¡¯s officials and rich merchants, gaining some prominence in local circles.


    To curry favor with the powerful, the Left Emissary promised his second daughter to a son of the Wei family. However, the Wei family¡¯s son was reluctant, improving their business rtionship but not much else, as the Wei family didn¡¯t truly respect the Tao family.


    The invitation should have been sent early, but it arrived just before the birthday, showing how little the Wei family cared.


    After hearing the Left Emissary¡¯s story, Chu Qingzhi knew how to handle the situation, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±<div>


    Ceng Huo nodded, and they left the secret chamber.


    Just as they stepped out, a knock sounded, ¡°Father, it¡¯s Qiuyan, may Ie in?¡±


    The ¡°Left Emissary¡± settled back into the chair, his voice emotionless, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Tao Qiuyan entered, a fifteen-year-old girl in a pink dress, pretty and petite with a round face. ¡°Greetings, father.¡±


    The ¡°Left Emissary¡± maintained a stoic expression, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Tao Qiuyan directly knelt down, her voice firm, ¡°Father, I beg you to dissolve my engagement with Wei¡¯s third young master. I don¡¯t want to marry him.¡±


    ¡°Why not marry?¡± the ¡°Left Emissary¡± asked.


    Tao Qiuyan grew emotional, ¡°That third young master indulges in gambling, drinking, and opium. I don¡¯t want to marry such a man.¡±


    ¡°Opium?¡± the ¡°Left Emissary¡± inquired further.


    Tao Qiuyan frowned deeply, ¡°Yes, he doesn¡¯t just visit opium dens; they buy opium to use at home. My maid saw his servant purchasing opium.¡±

 Chapter 994: Had Enough Fun

    Chapter 994: Had Enough Fun


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Left Emissary,¡± paused then asked, ¡°Where do they buy the opium?¡±


    Tao Qiuyan replied, ¡°In a gambling den. I¡¯ve heard that General Tang ns to shut down the opium dens. They¡¯ve already vanished; many have transformed into other types of shops, leaving no trace.¡±


    The ¡°Left Emissary¡± gently twirled his finger, musing over the cleverness of these tactics. ¡°Do you remember the location? Can you show me?¡±


    Seeing a sign of leniency from the ¡°Left Emissary,¡± Tao Qiuyan readily responded, ¡°It¡¯s at the Lucky Gambling Den. Dad, can you help me annul my engagement?¡±


    The ¡°Left Emissary¡± nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll annul your engagement.¡±


    Tao Qiuyan was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, dad.¡±


    The ¡°Left Emissary¡± said, ¡°Go back first. I¡¯ll check the situation thereter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, dad,¡± Tao Qiuyan left happily.


    The ¡°Left Emissary¡± looked at Ceng Huo with a chilling expression, ¡°Go and see if what Tao Qiuyan said is true. If it is, that gambling den needs to be shut down.¡±


    As Tang Jinghong fought fiercely outside, these people were gambling while dealing in opium¡ªutterly unforgivable!<div>


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ceng Huo flew out the window immediately.


    At the Ceng Mansion.


    Ceng Huai greeted him at the entrance with a smile, ¡°Lord Tao, what brings you here today?¡±


    Tao An, the ¡°Left Emissary,¡± smiled slightly, ¡°I just received an invitation from the Wei family to attend a birthday celebration, so I came to pick a suitable gift.¡±


    Ceng Huai nced at Tao An. The birthday celebration was starting tomorrow, yet the invitation had just arrived, indicating ack of respect. ¡°Come,e, pick anything you like from the storeroom.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tao An said, feigning gratitude.


    Ceng Huai and Tao An had grown up together,ter joining the Yun Organization together, which significantly expanded their business ventures.


    Ceng Huai dealt in porcin. The high-quality pieces were stored in his home¡¯s storeroom, reserved for special customers.


    Ceng Huai led Tao An to the storeroom, ¡°Choose whatever you like.¡±


    The storeroom housed several rows of shelves filled with porcin of various sizes and patterns, all very appealing.


    Tao An looked around and then, with a slight smile, picked up a wine cup, ¡°Pack this one for me.¡±


    Seeing his choice, Ceng Huai couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°If you gift that cup, you might just thoroughly offend the Wei family.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t be dealing with the Wei family anymore.¡± Tao An examined the cup in his hand, finding it very fitting.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Ceng Huai¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯re still brothers,¡± Tao An reassured him with a smile.


    Yet, Ceng Huai felt uneasy, ¡°Tao An, if you¡¯re nning something, tell me. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Tao An waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Quick, pack the cup for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll wrap it.¡± Ceng Huai actually wrapped the cup and handed it to Tao An, ¡°I¡¯m really afraid you¡¯ll get killed by the Wei family.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already thought of a way to handle it.¡± Tao An left Ceng Mansion directly.<div>


    Ceng Huai watched him go, furrowing his brows. Why did he feel like Tao An had changed? Was it because they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time?


    After leaving the Ceng Mansion, Tao An snuck back at night to look for Chu Qingning.


    Previously, Tao An had said that Chu Qingning was sent to the Ceng Mansion, but she was nowhere to be found there. Where on earth could his sister be? It was maddening.


    Inside a mansion.<div>


    ¡°Chu Qingning, as long as you agree to our terms, we will let you go,¡± said avishly dressed woman in the room.


    ¡°Why are you holding me captive?¡± Chu Qingning maintained herposure and countered.


    ¡°Originally, we captured you to exchange for the losses we¡¯ve incurred over time with Tang Jinghong. However, weter discovered you have greater value, so the ns changed,¡± the noblewoman exined with a smile, appearing harmless but exuding an unsettling aura.


    ¡°I have no value. You¡¯ve captured the wrong person,¡± Chu Qingning said, her hands clenched nervously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate yourself. You are Chu Qingzhi¡¯s sister, and that alone makes Tang Jinghong wary,¡± the noblewoman continued smiling, making it seem like a casual conversation.


    ¡°A sister is a sister, and I am myself,¡± Chu Qingning stood firm.


    ¡°Chu Qingning , don¡¯t stubbornly refuse the easy path and end up forced to take the hard one,¡± the noblewoman nced outside the door. ¡°Do you know how many single men are in the stronghold?¡±


    Chu Qingning¡¯s face paled dramatically as she abruptly looked up, ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°The way you react makes it clear you understand what I¡¯m suggesting. Chu Qingning, if you behave andply, we guarantee you a life of luxury and safety. But if you refuse, you¡¯ll deeply regret ever being born,¡± the noblewoman spoke softly yet with an underlying threat.


    Fear gripped Chu Qingning; she lowered her head and remained silent.


    The noblewoman stood up. ¡°Think it over. If you agree to our terms, your future will be smooth. If you resist, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    After saying this, the noblewoman left the room.


    Chu Qingning sat motionless for a long time, her thoughts a turbulent storm. ¡°Little sister, where are you? I miss you so much,¡± she whispered to herself.<div>


    She felt the hidden silver needle sewn into her clothing¡ªast resort if forced to betray her own people. She would rather end her life with that needle than betray anyone.


    Chu Qingning continued to search every inch of the Ceng Mansion but found nothing.


    Out of desperation, she snuck into Ceng Huai¡¯s room and used a spell to control him, ¡°Where is Chu Qingning?¡±


    ¡°Who is Chu Qingning?¡± Ceng Huai looked bewildered.


    Chu Qingning felt a cold fear grip her heart. Under the influence of the spell, people couldn¡¯t lie, which meant something had gone awry.


    What had happened?


    Where was her sister now?


    She went back to confront Tao An, ¡°Where exactly did you send my sister?¡±


    ¡°To Ceng Mansion!¡± Tao An insisted.


    Chu Qingning¡¯s frustration reached its peak, and she crushed the armrest of the chair Tao An was sitting on. ¡°Besides you, who else knows about this?¡±


    ¡°The people who escorted Chu Qingning know,¡± Tao An replied.


    Chu Qingning red at him, her anger palpable. ¡°If anything happens to my sister, I will make you wish you were dead.¡±


    Chu Qingning left the secret chamber and began a thorough search throughout the city.<div>


    At the gambling den.


    ¡°Final bets, final bets¡­¡±


    Ceng Huo entered the gambling den, and the clerk promptly came up to greet him, ¡°This gentleman looks unfamiliar. Is this your first visit?¡±


    Ceng Huo nced at the clerk. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my first time here. Could you rmend a table where people win more?¡±


    As he spoke, he casually tossed a silver ingot to the clerk.


    Seeing the silver, the clerk¡¯s face lit up with a grin. ¡°Is this your first time gambling, or do you frequent other dens?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time; I heard it¡¯s thrilling, so I came to give it a try,¡± Ceng Huo said quietly to himself. He had been familiar with gambling dens since he was seven, tired of their tricks and games.

 Chapter 995: Taking You Out

    Chapter 995: Taking You Out


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°This way, please,¡± the attendant led Ceng Huo to a particrly busy gambling table. Ceng Huo was there to gather information and wasn¡¯t really interested in gambling, so he casually tossed a few copper coins onto the table.


    ¡°Big, big, big¡ª¡±


    ¡°Small, small, small¡ª¡±


    Everyone was intently watching the dice cup, hoping for a win. Their expressions were exaggerated, almostical.


    Noticing Ceng Huo¡¯s guarded demeanor, the attendant didn¡¯t bother him much, thinking to fleece him once he got hooked.


    Standing at the table, Ceng Huo made small bets while observing his surroundings. With his small wagers, he soon went unnoticed as the crowd focused on the high rollers.


    At first, nothing unusual caught his attention at the gambling den. However, Ceng Huo soon spotted something odd.


    The den had private rooms where wealthy patrons gambled. While the main hall was rife with smoke and noise, something strange was happening: these patrons entered looking depleted but left invigorated, a clear sign of foul y.


    After pondering for a moment, Ceng Huo grabbed a passing attendant and pointed at the patrons, saying, ¡°I want to gamble like them.¡±


    The attendant rubbed his fingers together, signaling the need for money.


    Ceng Huo handed over a silver coin, finding an opportunist. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    The attendant led Ceng Huo aside, looked around warily, and whispered, ¡°They¡¯re not here to gamble. They¡¯re here to enjoy. If you¡¯ve got the money, you can enjoy it too.¡±


    Curious, Ceng Huo asked, ¡°What kind of enjoyment?¡±


    The attendant¡¯s expression turned sleazy yet wistful, ¡°There are girls, that stuff to smoke, and even music to listen to. It¡¯s truly a paradise on earth.¡±


    A paradise on earth? More like hell, thought Ceng Huo. He pulled out a banknote, ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    The attendant¡¯s eyes gleamed at the sight of the banknote, his attitude bing even more obsequious. ¡°Right this way, sir.¡±


    He took Ceng Huo to see the manager in charge of these special services, ¡°This gentleman wishes to experience heaven on earth.¡±


    The manager sized up Ceng Huo and said, ¡°Money.¡±


    Ceng Huo handed over the banknote, ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    ¡°More than enough,¡± the manager said, dropping his haughty attitude. He bent forward obsequiously, ¡°Right this way, sir. Would you prefer a room for four or a private one?¡±


    Thinking it over, Ceng Huo replied, ¡°Make it a room for four. More people, more fun. I¡¯m someone who enjoyspany.¡±


    ¡°Very good, sir,¡± the manager led Ceng Huo through a hallway to a back courtyard, arriving at a room filled with music, ¡°Please, sir.¡±


    As Ceng Huo surveyed his surroundings, he noted to himself how well the gambling den conducted its business. They had cleverly connected the back courtyard with the neighboring building through a corridor, managing both gambling and the opium trade discreetly, all within a decent setting.


    He looked around and then entered the room.


    The room already had three people, with one spot open, separated by privacy screens so that each party remained undisturbed.


    The manager showed Ceng Huo to the vacant spot, ¡°Sir, how much would you like?¡±


    ¡°Just make the arrangements,¡± Ceng Huo said, ying the part of a naive customer to lower their guard.


    As the manager left to prepare, Ceng Huo began inquiring about the situation from the other guests.


    Meanwhile, Chu Qingzhi was conducting a thorough search across the city and finally made some headway.


    Under the night sky, Chu Qingzhi stood atop a tree, staring grimly at the brightly lit the king¡¯s mansion. Where better to hide a person than in a king¡¯s mansion?


    After watching for a while, she transformed into the guise of the mansion¡¯s steward and walked inside, wandering through the premises.


    A passing maid nced back at the steward, murmuring in confusion, ¡°Eh? I thought I just saw the steward. Howe I see him again?¡±


    Her words reached Chu Qingzhi¡¯s ears perfectly. Pausing, Chu Qingzhi swiftly moved and appeared before the maid in the next second.


    Startled, the maid fainted.


    Chu Qingzhi shrugged, ¡°Not my fault. I didn¡¯t even touch her.¡± She then quickly moved on, heading deeper into the mansion.


    After a thorough search, Chu Qingzhi finally found Chu Qingning.


    She pushed open the door and called out softly to the figure by the window, ¡°Fourth sister.¡±


    Chu Qingning didn¡¯t move, as if she¡¯d heard a hallucination. Unsure of her location, she couldn¡¯t believe her distant sister could find her.


    Smiling, Chu Qingzhi approached, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to recognize me, Fourth Sister?¡±


    Startled, Chu Qingning turned sharply, ¡°Fifth Sister!¡± She embraced Chu Qingzhi tightly. ¡°It really is you. I¡¯m so d, I thought I¡¯d never see you again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Everything¡¯s alright now. I¡¯m here to save you,¡± Chu Qingzhi reassured her with a gentle smile.


    Relieved, Chu Qingning released Chu Qingzhi and quickly shut the window. Pulling her to the bed, she whispered urgently, ¡°Do you know where we are?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in the eastern border king¡¯s mansion,¡± Chu Qingzhi exined.


    ¡°King¡¯s mansion!¡± Chu Qingning reacted with a mix of fear and shock. ¡°This ce must be heavily guarded. How did you get in here? Be careful, Fifth Sister. If they catch us both, it would make things even worse for Brother Jinghong. And they¡¯ve been threatening me to secretly kill him.¡±


    Chu Qingzhiughed softly, ¡°They want you to kill Jinghong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they seem to think I could even if I tried to ambush him, which is unlikely,¡± Chu Qingning shook her head, incredulous.


    Chu Qingzhi reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take you out of here soon.¡±


    ¡°But how can we escape with so many guards?¡± Chu Qingning worried about risking Chu Qingzhi¡¯s safety.


    ¡°I have a way,¡± assured Chu Qingzhi. She opened the window and beckoned Chu Qingning over. Wrapping an arm around her waist, she flew out of the window before Chu Qingning could react.


    Overwhelmed, Chu Qingning almost screamed but covered her mouth, realizing it could alert the guards. Her face turned red from holding her breath.


    The daring escape didn¡¯t go unnoticed. The mansion¡¯s guards shouted as they chased after them, ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled back at the trailing guards, elerating suddenly. The distance between them quickly widened, leaving the pursuers gasping for air, unable to keep up.


    With a wave of her hand, Chu Qingzhi summoned a gust of wind that knocked the guards off their feet, cutting off any pursuit.


    After flying a bit further, Chu Qingzhi finally stopped. ¡°Fourth Sister, it¡¯s safe now.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister¡­¡± Chu Qingning was speechless, looking at Chu Qingzhi in amazement.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Qingzhi asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Chu Qingning said, her voice filled with pride and relief. ¡°I¡¯m just proud to have such a powerful sister. All those guards couldn¡¯t keep up with you. I¡¯m so proud of you, Fifth Sister.¡±

 Chapter 996: You Can Guess

    Chapter 996: You Can Guess


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Qingzhi smiled faintly, ¡°Not too bad.¡±


    Chu Qingning responded with pride, ¡°What do you mean ¡®not too bad¡¯? Honestly, I¡¯ve never seen anyone more impressive than you.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi led Chu Qingning forward, ¡°Are you hungry, Fourth Sister? Shall I take you for some good food?¡±


    Chu Qingning agreed happily, ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t had a proper meal for a while. Now that we¡¯ve escaped, we definitely need to celebrate with a good meal.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the night market. It¡¯s the only ce still open now.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chu Qingning trusted Chu Qingzhipletely and followed her lead.


    At the mansion.


    The noblewoman rushed to the room where Chu Qingning was previously held, only to find it empty. Annoyed, she ordered, ¡°Send everyone out to search, I want her found!¡±


    Eastern Border King, who was nearby, said anxiously, ¡°The immediate concern isn¡¯t just to find her, but to figure out who took Chu Qingning.¡±


    The noblewoman turned to him, ¡°Do you have any clues?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Eastern Border King replied irritably. ¡°You kept her in my mansion, and now that Tang Jinghong knows, he won¡¯t let me off easily.¡±


    The noblewoman smirked, ¡°You are Eastern Border King, yet you fear Tang Jinghong!¡±


    ¡°Tang Jinghong has an army at hismand, and my mansion has but a few men,¡± Eastern Border King said, feeling a sense of doom.


    The noblewoman scoffed, ¡°So much for the courage of Eastern Border King.¡±


    ¡°If you were so capable, you shouldn¡¯t have brought her to my mansion in the first ce,¡± Eastern Border King retorted.


    The noblewoman¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Are you ming us?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? More trouble than help,¡± Eastern Border King wasn¡¯t afraid to confront her.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The noblewoman was unustomed to such direct criticism and was visibly embarrassed.


    ¡°Figure out your own aftermath,¡± Eastern Border King said dismissively and walked away, wanting to distance himself from the mess.


    Furious, the noblewoman watched him leave and gritted her teeth.


    A subordinate approached her, ¡°Elder, what should we do now?¡±


    The noblewoman, known as the Tenth Elder, red at him, ¡°Start by finding out who rescued Chu Qingning!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±


    The entire organization mobilized, recognizing the powerful threat they needed to eliminate.


    At the night market, the sisters indulged in various delicacies. Afterwards, Chu Qingzhi took Chu Qingning to a small courtyard, ¡°You¡¯ll stay here for now, Fourth Sister. I¡¯ve arranged for Jia Liyu and Jia Liwen to take care of you.¡±


    Chu Qingning looked around the simple but homey little courtyard, pleased, ¡°This will do.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Fifth Sister, what about Lan Qiongzhen?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead,¡± Chu Qingzhi revealed, ¡°She died when Jinghong and the others stormed their stronghold. She deserved it for controlling you and causing your capture.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded, ¡°It was indeed her maniption that led to my capture. She had iting.¡±


    Having experienced much during her time away, Chu Qingning was no longer the naive girl from the vige.


    Chu Qingzhi then said, ¡°There¡¯s another thing, Fourth Sister.¡±


    Chu Qingning looked at her, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Zhaoyong has been rescued and is now at Tang Camp.¡±


    ¡°Rescued?¡± Chu Qingning was overjoyed but quickly grew concerned, ¡°From where? How is he?¡±


    ¡°He was also rescued from a mansion. He¡¯s severely injured but not fatally. He¡¯ll recover with some time,¡± Chu Qingzhi said truthfully, knowing she would want the whole truth too.


    Chu Qingning eagerly asked, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. When will theye by? I really want to see Zhaoyong.¡±


    ¡°They should pass through Shu City in a few days. I¡¯ll take you to meet up with them then,¡± Chu Qingzhi nned.


    Chu Qingning embraced her, ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister. Without you, I might never have seen Zhaoyong again.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi patted her back, ¡°You¡¯re my sister. I¡¯ll do everything I can to help.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister,¡± Chu Qingning was genuinely grateful.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯re family. You rest now; I have other matters to attend to,¡± Chu Qingzhi said.


    ¡°Go ahead, I can take care of myself,¡± Chu Qingning reassured her.


    Chu Qingzhi bid farewell to Chu Qingning and then headed to the gambling den.


    Coincidentally, Ceng Hu came out of the den and joined her. The two went to a secluded spot where Ceng Hu started the conversation, ¡°I was just about to look for you. Did you find Chu Qingning?¡±


    ¡°I did. She¡¯s now in a safe ce,¡± Chu Qingzhi replied. ¡°How did your investigation go?¡±


    Ceng Hu reported, ¡°The gambling den has a secret passage to a nearby house where they handle the opium business. Customers enter the gambling den and are led through a corridor to the next building for their indulgences.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi paused, ¡°You go ahead. I need to go back for a bit.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Ceng Hu asked, looking at her intently.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy everything,¡± Chu Qingzhi¡¯s eyes hardened, and she vanished in a sh of light.


    Soon after, the gambling den and the adjacent house were engulfed in mes. Within a short period, everything was reduced to ashes.


    The onlookers were stunned, murmuring among themselves, ¡°Was that divine punishment?¡±


    When Chu Qingzhi returned, she met up with Ceng Hu again, and they departed together.


    Ceng Hu gave her a thumbs up, ¡°Impressive, truly a force of nature!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t respond. She felt these people couldn¡¯t be restrained byw, so she didn¡¯t mind using her powers.


    ¡°Where to now?¡± Ceng Hu asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to sleep?¡± Chu Qingzhi nced at him. It was the middle of the night, yet he seemed too energized.


    Ceng Hu toned down his enthusiasm a bit, ¡°Suddenly, I feel like doing good deeds.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. I¡¯ll take you to do some good deeds,¡± Chu Qingzhi led Ceng Hu towards the mansion, ¡°By the way, do you know the Tenth Elder in your organization?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of her, a woman, but never met her. Why?¡± Ceng Hu frowned slightly.


    ¡°She met with my Fourth Sister and threatened her to kill Jinghong. I need to teach her a lesson,¡± Chu Qingzhi spoke coolly.


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Ceng Hu inquired.


    ¡°Obviously¡­¡± Chu Qingzhi paused, ¡°Kill her!¡±


    They flew to the outside of the mansion¡¯s walls. Chu Qingzhi was now familiar with theyout, ¡°You wait here; I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ceng Hu acknowledged, knowing hecked Chu Qingzhi¡¯s capabilities.


    Chu Qingzhi sneaked into the mansion and found her way to the Tenth Elder¡¯s room, ¡°Heard you wanted my sister to kill Jinghong?¡±


    The Tenth Elder sat up abruptly, peering into the darkness at the vague figure, wary, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Take a guess,¡± Chu Qingzhi smiled faintly, slowly walking towards the Tenth Elder and pulling back the bed curtain, ¡°I¡¯ll let you see who I am so you can die with your eyes open.¡±

 Chapter 997: Kidnapping the Two Elders

    Chapter 997: Kidnapping the Two Elders


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Tenth Elder gripped the curtain, slowly reaching for the dagger hidden under the pillow.


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s spiritual sense swept over the Tenth Elder¡¯s hand, causing it to go numb and lose strength, which incited a wave of panic in her, ¡°Who are you? Who are you really?¡±


    Amid her frantic cries, Chu Qingzhi¡¯s strikingly beautiful face came into view, ¡°Surprised?¡±


    ¡°Chu Qingzhi!¡± The Tenth Elder was terrified. ¡°You didn¡¯t die! You really didn¡¯t die!¡±


    Chu Qingzhi smiled slightly, ¡°Are you disappointed?¡±


    The Tenth Elder¡¯s face turned pale with fright, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you die? We all saw your body. How are you still alive?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi chuckled lightly in response, ¡°Do you always believe everything you see? Tenth Elder, aren¡¯t you being a bit hasty?¡±


    The Tenth Elder, sweating profusely, asked, ¡°If what we see isn¡¯t the truth, then what is?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi¡¯s intent to kill rose, ¡°You can ponder that in your next life.¡±


    Panicking, the Tenth Elder pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I am valuable. I am the Tenth Elder, I can help you with anything you want.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi clicked her tongue, amused by her quick submission, ¡°Fine, I have just one question. Answer it correctly, and I might let you live.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Just ask,¡± the Tenth Elder hurriedly responded.


    Chu Qingzhi asked deliberately, ¡°Who is Lord Yun?¡±


    The Tenth Elder stiffened, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Nobody knows. He has always been a mystery; no one has ever seen his true face.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi was puzzled, ¡°Then how do you usuallymunicate?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t,¡± the Tenth Elder said anxiously. ¡°He sends messengers to us. Those iming to be Lord Yun are just his stand-ins, and anyone who knows too much gets silenced.¡±


    Such thorough secrecy? Chu Qingzhi was skeptical, thinking there must be some secret they were desperately hiding, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about who Lord Yun really is?¡±


    The Tenth Elder pragmatically replied, ¡°Curiosity is less important than our lives.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi sneered, ¡°If so, why join the Yun Organization?¡±


    Regretfully, the Tenth Elder exined, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my choice. My husband wanted to join. I stumbled upon their secrets and was forced to join or face death.¡±


    ¡°What secrets?¡± Chu Qingzhi asked sharply.


    With resigned eptance, the Tenth Elder confessed, ¡°The opium trade.¡±


    As they spoke, footsteps approached. Chu Qingzhi quickly silenced the Tenth Elder and hid behind the screen to wait.


    The door creaked open, and the Tenth Elder inwardly pleaded for the neer not to enter, but her silent prayers were unheeded. The visitor came straight to her bedside, ¡°Yueqin?¡±


    It was the Tenth Elder¡¯s husband, Zong Helin. Noticing something was off with Fang Yueqin, he quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Fang Yueqin nced nervously behind him, her eyes filled with fear.


    Sensing trouble, Zong Helin turned to look back. His pupils dted as he was struck by a powerful force and flung onto the bed, rendered unable to resist.


    Chu Qingzhi warned, ¡°Don¡¯t scream, or you¡¯ll die before help arrives.¡±


    Zong Helin, staring at Chu Qingzhi, gasped, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi lit the candle on the table with a wave of her hand, ¡°See clearly now?¡±


    Shocked, Zong Helin stammered, ¡°Chu Qingzhi? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be dead?¡±


    Tired of hearing that question, Chu Qingzhi pressed, ¡°What are you doing here sote?¡±


    Holding his chest, Zong Helin looked towards Fang Yueqin and said, ¡°I came to tell Yueqin that our poppy fields have been destroyed. The Right Emissary ordered the Left Emissary to intervene, but he refused. The Right Emissary went himself and now his whereabouts are unknown.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi knocked out both of them and took them away from the eastern border mansion to the Left Emissary, Tao An¡¯s residence, where she locked them up together.


    After leaving the secret room, Chu Qingzhi contacted Tang Jinghong, ¡°The Yun Organization has sent people to intercept Meng Shengdong. Have you received any updates?¡±


    Tang Jinghong quickly replied, ¡°No news yet. Nothing from Meng Shengdong¡¯s side either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve captured the Yun Organization¡¯s Ninth and Tenth Elders together. I¡¯ll handle things here. Keep an eye on Meng Shengdong¡¯s situation.¡± The lives of ten thousand soldiers were not to be taken lightly.


    ¡°I understand, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After cutting off the contact, Chu Qingzhi left Tao¡¯s residence and soon brought back two more people, the Sixth and Eighth Elders.


    The Seventh Elder, Li Hongjun, was the biggest traitor within the Yun Organization, so there was no need to capture him.


    The other elders were not in Shu City; otherwise, she would have captured them all.


    Having secured control over four senior officials, Chu Qingzhi pped her hands and called Zeng Huo in, ¡°We made quite the haul today.¡±


    Zeng Huo looked at the five people now reduced to captives, feeling immensely relieved he had chosen to side with her, ¡°What use is it to keep them tied up like this?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi exined, ¡°Without them, the Yun Organization can¡¯t operate internally. In other words, their activities in Shu City will bepletely paralyzed by tomorrow.¡±


    Zeng Huo frowned slightly, concerned, ¡°By doing this, Lord Yun will likely never show himself.¡±


    Speaking of this, Chu Qingzhi became somewhat irritated, ¡°He was never going to appear anyway because he has never shown up before.¡±


    Zeng Huo, ¡°¡­¡±


    He let it go, this wasn¡¯t his concern, ¡°Do you need me to do anything?¡±


    Chu Qingzhi directed, ¡°Keep an eye on these five and try to extract some information about the internal workings of the Yun Organization. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else.¡± Having kidnapped them, she wasn¡¯t yet ready to let them die.


    Zeng Huo nodded, ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day, at the old Master Wei¡¯s birthday celebration.


    The entire Wei mansion was decoratedvishly, filled with the sound of drums and music, and guests streamed in non-stop.


    ¡°Eastern Border King has arrived!¡± A loud call focused everyone¡¯s attention at the gate. Old Master Wei personally went to greet him, his face glowing with health, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Please, no formalities.¡± The Eastern Border King, apanied by the Queen, the Second Prince, the Third Prince, and others, came to attend the birthday party. ¡°Today is Old Master Wei¡¯s celebration. Let¡¯s all enjoy a few drinks.¡±


    ¡°Pleasee inside.¡± Old Master Wei, smiling broadly, invited them into the mansion.


    Momentster, another shout rang out, ¡°General Tang has arrived!¡±


    This announcement caused a sudden silence among the many guests at the grand Wei mansion, as if they had heard something unbelievable, frozen in ce, their eyes locked on the main entrance.


    General Tang Jinghong, apanied by four aides, entered the mansion. His presence was imposing, dressed in a ck brocade robe, exuding the authority of a high-ranking official, ¡°Old Master Wei.¡±

 Chapter 998: A Peaceful World

    Chapter 998: A Peaceful World


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Master Wei awoke as if from a dream and walked towards General Tang Jinghong. ¡°Greetings, General Tang. Your presence here truly graces the Wei Mansion.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s tone was neither cold nor warm. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Master Wei.¡±


    Master Wei smiled and led him into the main hall, seating him opposite the King of the eastern border. Tang Jinghong¡¯s arrival made the hall feel smaller.


    The King of the eastern border smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect General Tang to attend Master Wei¡¯s birthday banquet amidst your busy schedule. It¡¯s indeed a rare asion.¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied slowly, ¡°Master Wei sent an invitation, so naturally, I had toe and enjoy a good drink.¡±


    The King of the eastern border responded, ¡°Of course, of course.¡±


    In the courtyard, Tao An and Zeng Huo sat on the side. They had arrived early, not to attend the banquet, but to see what the Wei Mansion was nning.


    Zeng Huo nced towards the main hall. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect General Tang to attend.¡±


    Tao An replied matter-of-factly, ¡°With Tang¡¯s camp near Shu City, Master Wei was sure to invite him.¡±


    Zeng Huo nodded. ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    More and more people arrived at the Wei Mansion for the birthday banquet, and merchants like Tao An were soon pushed to the edges.


    Tao Qiuyan tugged at Tao An¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Father, you said you¡¯d help me break off the engagement.¡±


    Tao An reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After the meal, I¡¯ll speak to Madam Wei about it.¡± Power struggles shouldn¡¯t ruin an innocent girl¡¯s life.


    Tao Qiuyan smiled slightly. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± He seemed to have be kinder, no longer as cold as before.


    Tao An nodded. ¡°Be patient.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Tao Qiuyan responded softly.


    In the main hall, the younger generation of the Wei family began presenting their gifts, a highlight of the banquet. A good gift from the younger generation could greatly honor Old Master Wei.


    First were the gifts from his sons, followed by those from his grandsons¡­


    His eldest grandson, Wei Zhongji, presented his gift. ¡°This is a Longevity Jade Buddha, blessed by a master after forty-nine days of chanting. It can bless you with a long life and good health, Grandfather.¡±


    Old Master Wei, fearing death as the elderly do, liked the Jade Buddha¡¯s symbolism. He smiled and said, ¡°Not bad, you were thoughtful.¡±


    Wei Zhongqing stepped forward with his gift. ¡°Grandfather, I obtained a miraculous elixir from an immortal, capable of curing all your ailments and prolonging your life.¡±


    As he spoke, he opened a small box¡­


    A white mist swirled from the box, moving like it was alive. Within the mist, a translucent pill glowed, looking extraordinary.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The King of the eastern border clenched his fists, his heart aze. If he consumed the elixir, he could regain his vigor. ¡°Where did you find this elixir?¡±


    ¡°On a cliff outside the city,¡± Wei Zhongqing fabricated. ¡°One day, desperate for medicine, I prayed at the cliff and encountered an immortal who gifted me this elixir.¡±


    Whether his story was true or not, the elixir looked genuinely mystical, and everyone wanted it.


    Old Master Wei beckoned, ¡°Bring the elixir over.¡±


    Wei Zhongqing hurriedly stepped forward. ¡°Grandfather, you can take it now. It¡¯s very rare.¡± Meaning, if not taken now, something could happen to it.


    Old Master Wei took the elixir, and under envious gazes, swallowed it.


    Zeng Huo nced at Tao An, sensing Chu Qingzhi¡¯s involvement.


    Tang Jinghong watched the scene, ncing outside. Qingzhi must be here¡­


    There were too many people; he couldn¡¯t see the ones in the corners.


    Wei Zhongji thought his gift was outstanding, but Wei Zhongqing¡¯s clearly won the crowd¡¯s favor, which could influence the choice of family heir. He was unwilling. ¡°Grandfather, how do you feel?¡±


    Old Master Wei felt refreshed and energized, his skin glowing. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Zhongqing, your gift is very pleasing.¡±


    Wei Zhongqing¡¯s heart settled. ¡°As long as you like it, Grandfather. I wish you happiness as vast as the East Sea and longevity as enduring as the Southern Mountains.¡±


    Wei Zhongji red at Wei Zhongqing. This isn¡¯t over between us.


    Wei Zhongqing, having received approval, couldn¡¯t care less about the defeated.


    The gift presentations continued, but none could match Wei Zhongqing¡¯s. Old Master Wei¡¯s interest waned.


    After the gifts, everyone took their seats, and secretive activities began.


    Tang Jinghong was seated at the main table. Maidservants served exquisite dishes, cing everyone¡¯s favorites in front of them. A dish of pickled eggnt was ced before Tang Jinghong, his favorite.


    Old Master Wei addressed the King of the eastern border and then Tang Jinghong. ¡°General Tang, please enjoy the meal.¡±


    Tang Jinghong picked up his chopsticks and took some pickled eggnt. ¡°No need to be formal, Master Wei. Enjoy your meal.¡±


    ¡°Very well, everyone, please eat at your leisure.¡± Old Master Wei, seeing the important guests at his banquet, was delighted and drank more, bing even more excited.


    Though many were present, each had their own agenda. They ate a little and then put down their chopsticks.


    The King of the eastern border raised his cup to toast Tang Jinghong. ¡°General Tang, it¡¯s been years since west met. Shall we drink?¡±


    Tang Jinghong raised his cup. ¡°To the King.¡±


    The King of the eastern border drank only after seeing Tang Jinghong drink, then smiled. ¡°General Tang, always straightforward. Let¡¯s have another.¡±


    A maid quickly refilled their cups. This time, Tang Jinghong declined. Drinking could lead to mistakes, especially in such a setting where he needed to stay sharp to avoid being plotted against. Many were waiting for him to slip up.


    ¡°Please, have some food, Your Highness.¡±


    Seeing he couldn¡¯t persuade Tang Jinghong, the King of the eastern border relented. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Tao An watched Tang Jinghong, fearing someone might poison him. If something happened to Jinghong, Tang¡¯s camp would be leaderless, posing no threat to the eastern border.


    Tang Jinghong was cautious. Beforeing, he had taken an antidote given by Chu Qingzhi, so he wasn¡¯t too worried about poison.


    The banquet ended smoothly.


    The King of the eastern border, with a hint of threat, said, ¡°I have a few words to discuss with General Tang. Would you mind listening?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°At yourmand, Your Highness.¡±


    They went to a secluded pavilion in the Wei Mansion¡¯s garden, where they could speak freely.


    The King of the eastern border dropped his smile, implying, ¡°General Tang¡¯s hard work is admirable.¡±


    Tang Jinghong pretended not to understand. ¡°I merely do my best. It¡¯s nothingpared to Your Highness managing the people.¡±


    The King of the eastern border, with one hand behind his back, gazed at a lotus pond. ¡°General Tang, what drives you to work so hard?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°For the greater good, for themon people, for the peace of this world.¡±

 Chapter 999: Too Insidious

    Chapter 999: Too Insidious


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The King of the eastern border remained unfazed, smiling instead. ¡°I agree with the General¡¯s ideals, but why strive for the unattainable? Isn¡¯t that self-torment?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Then what does Your Highness consider unattainable? And what is achievable?¡±


    The King of the eastern border looked at the vastndscape and, after a moment of silence, said, ¡°General Tang, do you think I am suitable to be the King of the eastern border?¡±


    ¡°Allnds under the heaven belong to the king; Your Highness is not suitable,¡± Tang Jinghong stated clearly.


    The King of the eastern border¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°General Tang, do you know who you are speaking to? Do you believe I can¡¯t make sure you never leave the eastern border?¡±


    ¡°Many wish for me to never leave the eastern border, but myings and goings are not for anyone to decide.¡± Tang Jinghong found itughable that this King of the eastern border, who exploited and enved the people, aspired to be their ruler.


    The King of the eastern border red at Tang Jinghong. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re so indispensable? Do you think Daling can¡¯t function without you?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s expression remained cid. ¡°I never thought that way. However, the Emperor entrusted me with this task, and I must fulfill my duty.¡±


    The King of the eastern border mmed his hand on the railing, disying his anger. After a while, he suppressed his rage and spoke in a calm voice, ¡°Tang Jinghong, how about working for me?¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s tone turned severe. ¡°I only support the rightful ruler.¡±<div>


    The King of the eastern border shouted, ¡°Tang Jinghong!¡±


    Tang Jinghong, unfazed by the King¡¯s outburst, asked, ¡°May I ask, Your Highness, if you desire the eastern border so much, why do you allow it to fall into such chaos and misery?¡±


    The King of the eastern border turned his head to stare at Tang Jinghong, aplex struggle shing in his eyes. ¡°Do you think I want this? None of this is under my control.¡±


    With the truthid bare, Tang Jinghong got straight to the point. ¡°Your Highness, do you have any leverage held by the Yun Organization?¡±


    The King of the eastern border¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Tang Jinghong, the eastern border¡¯s waters are deeper than you think. I advise you to withdraw while you can.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee this far, there¡¯s no turning back now.¡± Tang Jinghong softened his tone. ¡°Your Highness, why not tell me inly, who is Lord Yun?¡±


    The King of the eastern border closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, find out yourself. But I¡¯ll tell you this much¡ªhe¡¯s not from the eastern border!¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s face changed slightly. If that was the case, it made sense. After all, using something as toxic as the opium on one¡¯s own country was self-destructive.


    ¡°Your Highness, let me remind you, act while there¡¯s still a chance for redemption.¡± After saying this, Tang Jinghong cupped his hands in salute and left the garden.


    The King of the eastern border straightened slightly, his hands behind his back, staring ahead with a look of helplessness andplexity.


    On the cliff.


    Tang Jinghong stood with his hands behind his back, his tall and well-built figure d in ck exuding an imposing aura.


    Yan Zihao approached quickly. ¡°General.¡±


    ¡°At ease.¡± Tang Jinghong did not turn around. ¡°You mentioned you had something to report. What is it?¡±


    Yan Zihao nced at Tang Jinghong¡¯s back. ¡°General, I have traced the whereabouts of Wei Zhongqing¡¯s money.¡±


    Tang Jinghong paused. ¡°Where did it go?¡±


    Yan Zihao replied, ¡°It was given to the Second Prince, who then amassed wealth and sent it to the Second Prince of Chen¡¯an. The Second Prince is training private soldiers, nning to seize the throne through a coup.¡±


    ¡°With a gue ravaging Chen¡¯an, these princes still vie for power.¡± Tang Jinghong felt a deep sorrow for the people of Chen¡¯an. ¡°Any other news?¡±


    Yan Zihao shook his head. ¡°None for now.¡±<div>


    ¡°Retrieve the thirty thousand taels of silver I gave you. It¡¯s time to pull back.¡± The matters ahead were beyond Yan Zihao¡¯s reach and involvement would mean certain death, an unnecessary sacrifice.


    ¡°Yes, General.¡± Yan Zihao was moved by Tang Jinghong¡¯s concern for his life.


    Three dayster, the rumor of Grand Master of Divine Music absconding with thirty thousand taels of silver spread through Shu City¡­


    In a side hall, Tao An spoke to Madam Wei. ¡°Madam, our Qiu Yan is truly not a match for your young master. Let¡¯s call off the engagement.¡±<div>


    Madam Wei was furious. If anyone should call off the engagement, it should be the Wei family. How dare a mere merchant family insult them!


    With this in mind, Madam Wei¡¯s face was stern towards Tao An. ¡°Tao An, do you realize what it means for the Tao family to annul an engagement with the Wei family?¡±


    Tao An replied calmly, ¡°Just call off the engagement. The rest is none of Madam¡¯s concern.¡±


    Fearing that further dy would spread rumors of the Wei family clinging to the Tao family, Madam Wei gritted her teeth, feeling humiliated. ¡°Xiao Tao, bring Miss Tao¡¯s name card.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maid retrieved Tao Qiuyan¡¯s name card.


    Madam Wei nced at Tao An, and the maid promptly handed him the card. Tao An handed the young master¡¯s name card to the maid, severing the marital ties between the two families.


    With the name card in hand, Tao An left with Tao Qiuyan.


    Tao Qiuyan tore up the name card immediately, relieved. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±


    Tao An remained calm. ¡°Go pack your things. We¡¯re leaving Shu City for Linzhang City.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Tao Qiuyan didn¡¯t understand the sudden move.


    ¡°Staying means inevitable revenge from Madam Wei. Leaving early is better.¡± Tao An knew he deserved retribution, but his family did not. He would save them if he could.


    ¡°Father is right. I¡¯ll pack right away.¡± Tao Qiuyan felt a shiver of fear.


    That night, the Tao family left the city and headed to Linzhang City.<div>


    In a certain residence.


    The Great Elder was incredulous. ¡°The Sixth Elder, Eighth Elder, Ninth Elder, Tenth Elder, and the Left and Right Emissaries are all missing?¡±


    The subordinate bowed. ¡°Yes, we cannot contact them at all.¡±


    The Second Elder was doubtful. ¡°How could this be? Did they provoke someone they shouldn¡¯t have?¡±


    The Third Elder¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who do you think has the capability to capture all of them?¡±


    The Fourth Elder looked serious. ¡°The urgent task is to find this person.¡±


    The Great Elder turned to the Fourth Elder. ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡±


    After a long silence, the Fourth Elder said, ¡°The opponent is clearly targeting the Yun Organization¡¯s elders. We need someone to lure them out, then we can trap them.¡±


    The Second Elder pondered. ¡°A good idea, but who will be the bait?¡±


    Silence fell.


    The Third Elder suddenly spoke. ¡°Send the Fifth Elder. He doesn¡¯t know about this yet.¡±


    The others looked at the Third Elder, thinking this was too insidious.


    The Third Elder nced at everyone. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then you go.¡±<div>

 Chapter 1000: A Support System

    Chapter 1000: A Support System


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The elders silently averted their gazes, pretending not to have heard anything.


    Seeing their silent agreement, the Third Elder said, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll leak the Fifth Elder¡¯s location and set a trap to capture the intruder.¡±


    The First Elder hesitated. ¡°What if we fail?¡±


    The Third Elder replied ominously, ¡°Then it¡¯s his fate.¡±


    Everyone else, ¡°¡­¡±


    Outside the city, at the Long Pavilion.


    A slender figure stood in the pavilion, their dark hair flowing in the mountain breeze, creating a picturesque scene.


    Chu Qingzhi arrived with Chu Qingning to meet Tang Jinghong. ¡°Jinghong.¡±


    Tang Jinghong turned around. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    On the pavilion table were some snacks. Tang Jinghong beckoned Chu Qingzhi. ¡°Try these, I made them especially for you.¡±<div>


    Chu Qingningughed. ¡°Brother Jinghong is always so considerate.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi pulled Chu Qingning to eat together, but Chu Qingning only tasted a little. After all, the food was meant for her Fifth Sister, so she felt it wasn¡¯t right to eat too much.


    Not wanting to waste anything, Chu Qingzhi finished all the snacks. ¡°Jinghong, your cooking skills have improved. Everything tastes great.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯ll make more for you next time.¡±


    Chu Qingzhi took out a handkerchief to wipe the crumbs off her hands. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After finishing the food, Tang Jinghong needed to take Chu Qingning back to Tang¡¯s camp. ¡°Qingzhi, here are the people you can rely on in the eastern border. If you need them, just find them.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Qingzhi took the token and put it away.


    Chu Qingning, having learned to ride a horse at the camp, mounted her horse with Tang Jinghong and gradually rode away under Chu Qingzhi¡¯s watchful eye.


    The Tao family had already moved away, leaving only Chu Qingzhi and Zeng Huo at the Tao residence. So, Chu Qingzhi resumed her identity as Chu Tang, as it was easier to move around as a man.


    Zeng Huo looked at Chu Tang emerging from the house, impressed. ¡°Your ability to switch identities at will is truly remarkable.¡±


    Chu Tang nced at Zeng Huo. ¡°You just haven¡¯t seen enough.¡±


    Zeng Huo, ¡°¡­¡±


    Chu Tang walked to the pavilion and stood with his hands behind his back. ¡°I¡¯ve captured half of the Yun Organization¡¯s elders. Any reaction from them?¡±


    Zeng Huo stood behind Chu Tang. ¡°No news yet.¡±


    At that moment, Li Hongyu flew into the Tao residence. ¡°So it¡¯s you causing all the trouble for the Yun Organization in Shu City.¡±


    Chu Tang turned to look at Li Hongyu on the rooftop. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Li Hongyu gracefullynded on the ground, smiling. ¡°With the Yun Organization in chaos, I had toe see the person responsible.¡±


    Chu Tang smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re so interested in the Yun Organization, do you have any news from them?¡±


    Li Hongyu shrugged. ¡°They¡¯re still in disarray. What news could there be?¡±<div>


    Chu Tang asked, ¡°Do you have anyone inside the organization?¡±


    Li Hongyu walked over to Chu Qingzhi, naturally saying, ¡°Of course, how else could I stir up trouble alone?¡±


    Chu Tang nodded slightly. ¡°True.¡± Then he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve seen the instigator. Anything else?¡±


    Li Hongyuughed, realizing he was being dismissed so quickly. ¡°I need your help with something. Name your price.¡±<div>


    Such generosity suggested a difficult task. Chu Tang asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Help me investigate my second brother, Li Hongtang.¡± Li Hongyu said slowly.


    Chu Tang frowned slightly. ¡°The Second Prince?¡±


    Li Hongyu nodded. ¡°Yes, I suspect he¡¯s plotting something that could destabilize the eastern border. As a member of the eastern border, I need to be prepared.¡±


    Chu Tang found this reasonable. ¡°Deliver a hundred loads of grain to Tang¡¯s camp, and I¡¯ll thoroughly investigate this matter for you.¡±


    Li Hongyu agreed readily. ¡°Deal.¡±


    Tang¡¯s Camp.


    After returning to the camp, Tang Jinghong brought Chu Qingning to Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s tent. ¡°Zhaoyong is here. Go see him.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Qingning eagerly went inside. ¡°Zhaoyong.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong was stunned. The person he had longed for suddenly appeared before him, making it hard to believe. ¡°Qingning.¡±


    Chu Qingning rushed into Jiang Zhaoyong¡¯s arms, tears streaming down her face. ¡°It¡¯s been half a year, and I finally get to see you.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong, hearing her cries, felt deeply pained. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry. I¡¯m sorry for breaking my promise. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    Chu Qingning hugged him tightly. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s okay. Once things settle down here, we can get married.¡±<div>


    Jiang Zhaoyong felt immense sorrow for the girl in his arms. ¡°Qingning, did they hurt you? Did they torture you?¡±


    Chu Qingning shivered. ¡°They only forced me to try and kill Brother Jinghong. They didn¡¯t do anything else. But if my fifth sister hadn¡¯t saved me in time, I might not have made it back.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong was terrified. The Yun Organization was so chaotic that anything could have happened to Qingning. ¡°I¡¯ll never let you be in danger again. I¡¯ll protect you well.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Qingning¡¯s sobs gradually subsided. ¡°Brother Jinghong said you were injured. Where are you hurt? Let me see.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong held her hand. ¡°My injuries are nothing. Let me take a good look at you.¡±


    Chu Qingning pulled back from his embrace and sat by the bed. ¡°I want to look at you, too. Before, I was always worried, afraid I might never see you again.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong gently held her hand, apologetic. ¡°Don¡¯t worry anymore. I won¡¯t leave you alone again.¡±


    Chu Qingning nodded. ¡°Mm.¡±


    They talked for a long time, finally expressing their longing for each other.


    At night.


    Chu Tang had Zeng Huo stand guard outside the Wang Residence while he went inside to gather information.


    Dressed in night attire, Chu Tang moved like a ghost, heading straight for the Second Prince¡¯s quarters.


    During his investigation, he uncovered many secrets and saw a hidden side of the Wang Residence.<div>


    The current consort was newly married to the King of the eastern border. The previous consort had died years ago, and the new consort, Wen Baoyu, was the daughter of Shu City¡¯s wealthiest family.


    The former consort¡¯s family, the Wei Mansion, was now closely allied with the royal family. Power was firmly in the King of the eastern border¡¯s grasp, and all he needed now was wealth. Marrying the richest man¡¯s daughter was an easy way to acquire it.


    Wen Baoyu, only eighteen, was almost the same age as the King of the eastern border¡¯s youngest daughter. It was a disgrace to a good girl.


    However, Wen Baoyu was no simpleton. She secretly allied with the Second Prince and was in his room at that moment.


    The King of the eastern border¡¯s health was failing, and he relied on medicine to perform in the bedroom. He couldn¡¯t satisfy a young woman who had just discovered the pleasures of intimacy. Coborating with the Second Prince not only provided her satisfaction but also ensured she had a future support system.

 Chapter 1001: Complete Annihilation

    Chapter 1001: Complete Annihtion


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two people in the room were enjoying themselves, but amidst the yfulness, Li Hongtang was discussing serious matters.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been with the old man for a while now. Do you know where he keeps the military seal?¡±


    Wen Baoyu blushed. ¡°The King won¡¯t let me near such things. I¡¯ve tried to probe several times, but he sternly rebuked me.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you favored by the old man? Why is he still so guarded against you?¡± Li Hongtang reproached, frustrated by her inability to leverage her beauty.


    ¡°Second Prince, I¡¯ve done my best.¡± Wen Baoyu pouted slightly, displeased by Li Hongtang¡¯sint.


    Li Hongtang pressed Wen Baoyu down, gently caressing her cheek. ¡°Alright, alright. I know you¡¯ve tried. But next time, don¡¯t be so formal when you ask. Speak like you are now. The old man is old; he¡¯s easily persuaded.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try next time.¡± Wen Baoyu thought to herself that the Second Prince seemed unreliable.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Li Hongtang smiled and swiftly tore off Wen Baoyu¡¯s clothes¡­


    Soon, sounds of passion filled the room.


    Chu Tang silently retreated, no longer interested in eavesdropping. He moved to the quietkeside, pondering their conversation. They were after the military seal!<div>


    Jinghong mentioned that Li Hongtang secretly sent silver to the Second Prince of Chen¡¯an to support his bid for the throne. Now, seeking the military seal seemed to confirm a plot to incite a coup. Was the distance not an issue?


    However, if one was determined, distance wouldn¡¯t matter.


    Why did the Second Prince choose to support Chen¡¯an¡¯s prince? It was perplexing!


    Chu Tang couldn¡¯t figure it out for now.


    After a pause, Chu Tang flew towards the King of the eastern border¡¯s room to see what he was up to.


    The King of the eastern border seemed to be doing nothing out of the ordinary, just sleeping in his room.


    Thinking about the King sleeping while his consort and second son were fooling around made Chu Tang feel a bit sorry for him.


    Realizing he wouldn¡¯t gain any more useful information tonight, Chu Tang left the royal residence.


    Chu Tang returned to the Tao residence, where Zeng Huo, who had been absent, reappeared. ¡°I¡¯ve just received news that the Fifth Elder is personally leading an ambush to kill Meng Shengdong.¡±


    Meng Shengdong was currently destroying the Yun Organization¡¯s opium poppies. Chu Tang, who had exchanged information with Tang Jinghong, asked, ¡°Where is Meng Shengdong now?¡±


    Zeng Huo, who kept tabs on various sources, knew everything. ¡°Near Gaoyun Vige in Gao County, Shucheng.¡±


    Chu Tang asked, ¡°When is the Fifth Elder nning to ambush Meng Shengdong?¡±


    Zeng Huo looked serious. ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Tang walked out of the Tao residence and headed to a teahouse at the edge of a street. It waste at night, and Chu Tang went straight to the manager¡¯s room.


    The manager, still awake and reading something, was startled by Chu Tang¡¯s sudden appearance. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Chu Tang showed the manager his token. ¡°I need a thousand men ready by tomorrow morning.¡±


    The manager, seeing the token, immediately saluted Chu Tang. ¡°They¡¯ll be ready by morning.¡±


    Chu Tang said nothing more and left the teahouse.


    He stayed at an inn next to the teahouse, watching the situation. Once the men were gathered, he would lead them to support.<div>


    Zeng Huo flew over. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too cautious?¡± He had thought Chu Qingzhi would go alone.


    Chu Tang replied, ¡°Better safe than sorry.¡±


    Zeng Huo, ¡°¡­¡±


    Chu Tang sent Zeng Huo away and then messaged Tang Jinghong, ¡°The Fifth Elder is personally leading an ambush to kill Meng Shengdong. Are you aware of this?¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong responded, ¡°I¡¯ll send reinforcements immediately.¡±


    Chu Tang said, ¡°I¡¯ll also head there early in the morning to capture this Fifth Elder.¡±


    With the Fifth Elder captured, he would have five elders in his hands. Aside from Li Hongyu, there were four more. This might push them to desperation and, most importantly, might reveal Lord Yun.


    Tang Jinghong cautioned, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Before dawn, Chu Tang returned to the teahouse. ¡°Are the thousand men ready?¡±


    The manager respectfully replied, ¡°They¡¯re ready and waiting in the backyard.¡±


    Chu Tang went to the backyard and showed his token. ¡°Everyone, follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Under Chu Tang¡¯s leadership, they quickly headed towards Gaoyun Vige.


    Meanwhile, the Yun Organization¡¯s elders were also preparing. At first light, they set off for Gaoyun Vige.


    Gaoyun Vige.


    This area had many opium poppies, a shocking sight. They had arrived yesterday evening and had destroyed a portion. Today, they nned to continue.


    If nothing went wrong, they would destroy the entire area today. But Meng Shengdong received news that the Yun Organization¡¯s Fifth Elder wasing to ambush them, so they changed their n. They would lie in wait and turn the tables on their attackers.<div>


    Everyone hid, making the vige appear peaceful.


    The Fifth Elder indeed led a group to kill Meng Shengdong, unaware that he had been betrayed and that Meng Shengdong knew everything, preparing to catch him off guard.


    However, upon arriving, the Fifth Elder found only vigers, not Tang¡¯s men.


    Where did it go wrong?


    ¡°Attack¡ª¡± Just as he was pondering, Meng Shengdong signaled, and prepared soldiers charged, surrounding the Fifth Elder and his men, and a fierce battle ensued.


    The area quickly became drenched in blood.


    Shortly after, Chu Tang arrived with his men. ¡°Capture the Fifth Elder alive!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A group of assassins charged forward.


    Chu Tang didn¡¯t act immediately. He stood on the sidelines, watching.


    The Fifth Elder shouted, ¡°Who are you? I have no quarrel with you. Why capture me?¡±


    Chu Tang replied arrogantly, ¡°I capture who I want. No need for exnations.¡±


    The Fifth Elder, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Chu Tang¡¯s ears twitched. More people wereing?<div>


    Scanning with his senses, Chu Tang realized they were Yun Organization members.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Sensing something amiss, Chu Tang flew over, knocked out the Fifth Elder, and tossed him aside before attacking the Yun Organization members.


    With Chu Tang in action, the Yun Organization members were no match and were quickly annihted.


    Chu Tangmanded, ¡°Hide quickly!¡±


    Following his orders, Tang¡¯s soldiers and Chu Tang¡¯s assassins swiftly concealed themselves, leaving only the scent of blood and scattered corpses.


    When the Yun Organization reinforcements arrived, they were horrified by the scene. These were some of their best fighters, yet they had been wiped out in their absence.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Fifth Elder?¡±


    ¡°His body isn¡¯t here. He must have been captured.¡±


    This realization tensed the Yun Organization members. They hadn¡¯t even seen their enemies, and the Fifth Elder had already been taken.


    Losing a Fifth Elder without gaining anything!


    Just then, the sound of dense hoofbeats approached, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    ¡°Tang¡¯s troops!¡±<div>


    ¡°Do we engage?¡±


    As they debated, a voice rang out, ¡°You might not have a choice.¡±


    Unbeknownst to them, they were already surrounded.

 Chapter 1002: Shu City Stronghold

    Chapter 1002: Shu City Stronghold


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Camp¡¯s soldiers swiftly closed the semicircr gap, trapping the Yun Organization members in the center, leaving them with no escape.


    Chu Tang noticed that Tang Jinghong had dispatched the cavalry.


    The cavalry was well-armed with swords, crossbows, and bows, and the soldiers were tall and muscr with sharp eyes, indicating formidablebat capability.


    Leading the cavalry was Captain Shen, d in armor and mounted on arge horse. He red at the Yun Organization members. ¡°You scoundrels spend your days doing nothing but harming the nation and its people. All of you, scoundrels born of dogs, kill them all!¡±


    At hismand, the cavalry raised their crossbows and began shooting at the Yun Organization members.


    Chu Tang also gave an order, ¡°Kill!¡±


    The area once again became a battlefield filled with the sh of weapons and the stench of blood, lingering for a long time.


    This time, the First Elder had sent elite troops to kill Chu Tang, so to minimize casualties on his side, Chu Tang joined the fray.


    With a single palm strike, Chu Tang swiftly defeated those around him, causing the Yun Organization members to distance themselves from him in fear.


    This person was a monster; a single palm strike could kill. Even if they had ten lives, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.<div>


    Even Tang¡¯s soldiers were stunned by this schrly and refined-looking man¡¯s extraordinary martial arts skills.


    Everyone following their general was truly remarkable.


    With Chu Tang¡¯s help, the battle ended much faster than expected.


    Chu Tang flew out of the crowd andnded beside the unconscious Fifth Elder. ¡°Go back and tell your general that I¡¯m taking the Fifth Elder.¡±


    With that, he lifted the Fifth Elder like a chick and flew away.


    Everyone watched his lightning-fast departure in awe. His martial arts were probably at a transcendent level; there was much room for improvement for the rest of them!


    Tang Camp.


    Captain Shen reported upon returning to the camp, ¡°General, we¡¯ve annihted two groups of Yun Organization members, but the Fifth Elder was taken by someone.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I arranged that. This matter is now closed.¡±


    Captain Shen saluted, ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin entered the tent. ¡°General, I wish to depart early for Liang City to gather information so that you will be well-informed upon your arrival.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked at Jiang Zhanglin. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous to go to Liang City now. You might lose your life.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin replied resolutely, ¡°It¡¯s every citizen¡¯s duty to care for the nation¡¯s survival. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    ¡°Then go ahead. If you need help, you can go to this ce.¡± Tang Jinghong wrote down a location and a code on a piece of paper and handed it to Jiang Zhanglin.


    Jiang Zhanglin epted it with both hands. ¡°Thank you, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded.


    Jiang Zhanglin put the paper away, saluted, and left the tent.


    Outside, Yi Chuanchuan waited. ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin, smiling, said, ¡°The General agreed. I¡¯m preparing to leave immediately.¡±<div>


    Yi Chuanchuan eagerly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Jiang Zhanglin looked back at the tent. ¡°You can ask the General. If he agrees, we can go together.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me.¡± Yi Chuanchuan hurried to the tent.


    Jiang Zhanglin resumed packing his things. As soon as he finished, Yi Chuanchuan returned. ¡°The General agreed. I¡¯ming with you.¡±<div>


    Jiang Zhanglin said, ¡°Then hurry and pack. We¡¯re leaving right away.¡±


    Yi Chuanchuan responded, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Chu Tang returned to the Tao residence, bringing the Fifth Elder to be imprisoned with the others.


    Zeng Huo, observing the scene, silently pitied the Yun Organization members. With Chu Qingzhi¡¯s extraordinary abilities, they stood no chance. He was relieved to have surrendered early; otherwise, he¡¯d be long gone.


    Chu Tang told Zeng Huo, ¡°Keep an eye on them. I believe Lord Yun will soon make a move.¡±


    Zeng Huo replied solemnly, ¡°I understand.¡±


    A few calm days passed. Then, one day, Mu Xiao arrived at the Tao residence. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be working for Tang Jinghong.¡±


    Chu Tang was sitting in a small pavilion, enjoying some premium cloud tea that Zeng Huo had gathered. He replied nonchntly, ¡°There are many things you didn¡¯t expect.¡±


    Mu Xiao, careful not to provoke Chu Tang, pulled out a letter from his robe. ¡°This is from Lord Yun.¡±


    Chu Tang took the letter casually. ¡°Why did you deliver it?¡±


    Mu Xiao answered honestly, ¡°Everyone else is afraid of being captured by you.¡±


    Chu Tang chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯vee, be prepared not to leave.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Mu Xiao hade to terms with this before arriving, feeling bitter about being used as a pawn by the organization.<div>


    He thought for a moment. ¡°Do you still need someone to handle tasks?¡±


    Chu Tang raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    Mu Xiao knelt down. ¡°I wish to serve you. I know the Yun Organization well and can take you to their stronghold in Shu City.¡±


    Chu Tang was genuinely surprised. ¡°You turned so quickly.¡±


    Mu Xiao had epted the reality. With Chu Tang¡¯s presence, they couldn¡¯t win. ¡°I hope to redeem myself and earn your mercy in the future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite perceptive.¡± Chu Tang took a sip of tea. ¡°Draw me a map, and I¡¯ll check it out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Xiao sat across from Chu Tang and promptly began drawing a map.


    Chu Tang opened the letter. ¡°If you stop opposing the Yun Organization, I can promise you a thousand taels of gold and a life of wealth and luxury. Or name your terms, as long as you leave the eastern border.¡±


    Chu Tang clicked his tongue. ¡°Finally losing patience.¡±


    Mu Xiao paused briefly but continued drawing the map.


    Chu Tang raised the letter and asked Mu Xiao, ¡°Want to know what¡¯s in the letter?¡±


    Without looking up, Mu Xiao said, ¡°I can guess.¡±


    Chu Tang crushed the letter into ash. ¡°Tell me, then.¡±<div>


    Mu Xiao stopped drawing. ¡°They want you to surrender, or they¡¯ll threaten your family. Or they offer you a fortune to work for them. The Yun Organization¡¯s tactics are quite clich¨¦d.¡±


    Chu Tang said, ¡°Though clich¨¦d, they are effective.¡±


    Mu Xiao didn¡¯tment. He had joined the Yun Organization under simr circumstances and saw this as a chance for rebirth.


    After a while, he finished drawing the map. ¡°Here it is.¡±


    The stronghold was hidden near the market, with a grocery store as its entrance¡ªa mundane yet secretive location.


    Seeing Chu Tang¡¯s satisfaction, Mu Xiao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°May I ask you a question?¡±


    Chu Tang nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Mu Xiao hesitated. ¡°Did Feiyun really die?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she died. She was killed in the theater when she attempted to assassinate Jinghong. It was a life-or-death situation. If it were you, would you have shown mercy?¡± Chu Tang wondered if this man was deeply in love with Hong Feiyun.

 Chapter 1003: Hands-On

    Chapter 1003: Hands-On


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mu Xiao¡¯s eyes reddened. He had suspected this, but he didn¡¯t want to believe it. ¡°Where is the body?¡±


    Chu Tang said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t responsible for the aftermath.¡±


    Mu Xiao unexpectedly burst into tears, covering his face with his hands, disregarding everything else.


    Chu Tang watched him, somewhat taken aback.


    Zeng Huo returned to report news and was surprised to see this scene. He hesitated, wondering if Chu Tang had bullied Mu Xiao into tears.


    Chu Tang turned his head. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Zeng Huo handed a stack of papers to Chu Tang. ¡°Here is all the information you wanted about the Second Prince.¡±


    Chu Tang took the papers, thinking to himself how he always ended up doing everything himself despite having many people at his disposal. But he liked handling things personally to ensure they were done right and to react quickly to any developments.


    He ced the papers on the table and began to read through them carefully.


    No one could have guessed why Li Hongtang was helping the Second Prince of Chen¡¯an. It turned out Li Hongtang had feelings for the Second Prince, who had promised that if he ascended to the throne, they would be together.


    Chu Tang couldn¡¯t help butugh at the information. This world truly had all kinds of situations.


    Zeng Huo, seeing Chu Tang¡¯s amused expression, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is it that funny?¡±


    Chu Tang handed the papers to Zeng Huo. ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    After reading, Zeng Huo was speechless. Another homosexual, and one so deeply in love. ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Chu Tang thought for a moment. ¡°Go find Li Hongyu.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zeng Huo flew off.


    Mu Xiao watched Zeng Huo leave and curiously asked, ¡°Why does he listen to you so much?¡±


    Chu Tang countered, ¡°Why do you want to follow me?¡±


    Mu Xiao remained silent but thought to himself that he could get what he wanted by being with Chu Tang.


    Chu Tang studied the map. ¡°I¡¯ll check out this ce now. If it proves urate, consider it your pledge of loyalty. I will spare your life in the future.¡±


    Mu Xiao stood and bowed. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Tang left the Tao residence with the map and headed to the marketce.


    The market was bustling with many people buying and selling, and peddlers moving busily among them.


    Chu Tang arrived at a bun shop named ¡°Good Fortune¡±. ¡°How much for a bun?¡±


    The vendor, a middle-aged man, looked at Chu Tang with a normal expression. ¡°Three wen per bun, young master. How many would you like?¡±


    Chu Tang said, ¡°Two buns and a bowl of porridge to eat here.¡±


    The man warmly weed him. ¡°Please,e inside.¡±


    Chu Tang entered the bun shop, which was modest in size but clean, with six tables, three of which were upied by people having breakfast.


    He chose an empty table and sat down. Soon, a waiter brought his order. ¡°Enjoy your meal, young master.¡±


    As soon as the utensils were set down, Chu Tang felt several people watching him from upstairs. It seemed Mu Xiao hadn¡¯t lied.


    He took a bite, finding the bun and porridge unappetizing. After one taste, he stopped eating and set his chopsticks down. ¡°If you want to watch, do it openly. Why hide in the shadows?¡±


    At these words, the people in the room quickly surrounded him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± A ck-d youth descended from upstairs, eyes wary.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for me? I¡¯vee to you voluntarily. You should be pleased.¡± Chu Tang remained calmly seated, staring at the youth.


    ¡°Are you the one who captured several elders?¡± The youth, speaking, stepped back instead of approaching. He didn¡¯t want to be captured by Chu Tang and be aughingstock.


    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯vee to meet you.¡± Chu Tang said yfully.


    The youth retreated further, followed by the surrounding men. Theycked the status of the elders and feared being killed rather than captured by Chu Tang.


    ¡°Who told you about this location?¡± The youth gritted his teeth. If he found out who betrayed them, he¡¯d kill that person.


    Chu Tang smiled at the youth. ¡°Now I should be asking the questions. If I¡¯m satisfied, I might spare you.¡±


    The youth, unsettled by Chu Tang¡¯s smile, asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Chu Tang asked calmly, ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your next mission? Where are the elders hiding?¡±


    The youth clenched his fists,pelled to answer. ¡°I¡¯m Gu Mao¡¯an, the First Elder¡¯s son. Everyone¡¯s focused on dealing with you, no specific tasks. As for my father and the others, they¡¯ve gone into hiding; no one knows where.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite an honor.¡± Chu Tang smiled slightly and then sharply asked, ¡°Does your father value you?¡±


    Gu Mao¡¯an was wary. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Chu Tang moved swiftly, grabbing Gu Mao¡¯an by the cor and flying out of the bun shop. With a few leaps across rooftops, they disappeared from sight.


    ¡°Chase him, quickly!¡± The bun shop¡¯s men rushed out but couldn¡¯t find him. They had no choice but to send a message to the First Elder.


    Meanwhile, Chu Tang brought Gu Mao¡¯an back to the Tao residence.


    ¡°Why did you bring him?¡± Zeng Huo asked, puzzled.


    ¡°He¡¯s the First Elder¡¯s son. The First Elder will surelye to save him.¡± Chu Tang knocked Gu Mao¡¯an unconscious and tossed him aside.


    Zeng Huo felt sympathy for the First Elder. ¡°The First Elder will be furious.¡±


    Mu Xiao thought, ¡°You reap what you sow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my concern.¡± Chu Tang dusted off his hands and sat down.


    Mu Xiao, observing Chu Tang, thought he should reassess him. The stronghold was heavily guarded, yet Chu Tang had captured someone so easily.


    Li Hongyu nudged Gu Mao¡¯an with his foot, gloating. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect this, did you? As the First Elder¡¯s son, you were so high and mighty in the organization.¡±


    Chu Tang said, ¡°Now¡¯s your chance for revenge.¡±


    Li Hongyu, ¡°¡­¡±


    Chu Tang told Zeng Huo, ¡°They should be informing the First Elder now. Keep an eye on them and report any news immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zeng Huo, responsible for Yun Organization¡¯s intelligence, always had thetest information, thanks to Chu Tang.


    Li Hongyu sat beside Chu Tang, waving a paper. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not joking?¡±


    Chu Tang said, ¡°Why would I joke about this?¡±


    Li Hongyu felt misfortune in the family. ¡°Li Hongtang, always with women, it¡¯s hard to imagine he¡¯s homosexual, and deeply in love at that! Sending silver, wanting the military seal¡ªwhy doesn¡¯t he aim for the stars?¡±


    Chu Tang said, ¡°Some people are very good at disguising.¡±


    Li Hongyu clenched his fists. ¡°Chu Tang, thank you. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Chu Tang reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the grain.¡±


    Li Hongyu, a man of his word, said, ¡°It¡¯s already sent to Tang¡¯s camp, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Chu Tang said, ¡°Good.¡±

 Chapter 1004: The Snake is Out of Its Hole

    Chapter 1004: The Snake is Out of Its Hole


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Tang informed Tang Jinghong about the stronghold, and Tang Jinghong immediately sent troops to raid it. They seized 3,000 kilos of grain, 500rge knives, and over 200 kilos of medicinal herbs¡ªa substantial haul.


    In a heavily guarded room, the First Elder, Second Elder, Third Elder, and Fourth Elder sat with grim and heavy expressions, the atmosphere oppressively tense.


    The First Elder, thinking of his captured son, felt increasingly burdened. ¡°What should we do next?¡±


    The Second Elder sighed helplessly. ¡°The opponent is too strong¡­¡±


    The Third Elder nced at the others, angered. ¡°We must find a way to deal with this person, or we¡¯ll lose face entirely.¡±


    They were now hiding, unable to go out, with theirrades captured by the enemy.


    The Fourth Elder agreed with the Third Elder. ¡°We can¡¯t let this continue, or we won¡¯t be able to live peacefully, let alone maintain the organization.¡±


    The First Elder looked at them. ¡°Do you have any ideas? As long as we can rescue Gu Mao¡¯an and deal with the enemy, I¡¯ll cooperate.¡±


    The others fell silent.


    After a while, the Second Elder asked, ¡°Do we know any of their weaknesses?¡±


    The Third Elder added, ¡°Before we find their weaknesses, we should identify who they are. Only then can we effectively deal with them.¡±


    The Fourth Elder agreed. ¡°But we only know their name and nothing else. How do we investigate?¡±


    The First Elder said, ¡°We need to find a way.¡±


    The three turned to the First Elder, reluctant to take risks themselves, leaving the First Elder to take the lead.


    Seeing this, the First Elder felt powerless. Whether in marriage or friendship, everyone looks out for themselves in times of trouble. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    The three elders sighed in relief, preferring to avoid capture and leaving the First Elder to bear the burden.


    The First Elder wrote a letter in his study and sent it through a monkey to his trusted confidant¡ªcaution had reached this level. The confidant would then deliver it to Chu Tang.


    In wartime, emissaries are not harmed. Chu Tang didn¡¯t trouble the First Elder¡¯s confidant but did ask a few questions.


    Learning that the First Elder used a monkey to send messages left him speechless¡ªsuch extreme precautions?


    Chu Tang opened the letter, which read: ¡°Who are you? What do you want? But no matter who you are or what you want, if you release Gu Mao¡¯an, you can name your terms.¡±


    After reading, he handed the letter to Zeng Huo. ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Zeng Huo read it and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°The First Elder has be so humble. He used to be so arrogant.¡±


    Chu Tang said, ¡°Times change. You¡¯ll get your chance to be arrogantter.¡±


    Zeng Huo folded the letter. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll write a reply to the First Elder.¡± Since the snake was out of its hole, he intended to capture it. Chu Tang went to the study and wrote on a piece of paper: ¡°We will meet soon.¡±


    He handed the letter to Zeng Huo. ¡°Give this to the emissary.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zeng Huo took the letter and left.


    Chu Tang summoned two parrots. ¡°Follow the letter bearer. When you find the First Elder, return and report to me. Oh, and there might be a monkey involved. Pay attention.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± The parrots pped their wings and flew away.


    The confidant, sweating nervously, left the Tao residence and hurried back.


    The parrots followed him, observing as he moved through a house and then into a bamboo grove, where he handed the letter to a waiting monkey.


    The confidant checked his surroundings, ensuring no one followed, and breathed a sigh of relief. Mission aplished.


    Unbeknownst to him, the parrots watched from a tree.


    The monkey took the letter and ventured deeper into the forest. Eventually, an impressive estate came into view. ¡°So, this is the ce.¡±


    Perched on a tree, the parrots saw the monkey deliver the letter to an elderly man and then flew back to report.


    Chu Tang, upon hearing their report, chuckled. Did they think hiding in the remote mountains would keep him from finding them? They underestimated him!


    The First Elder opened the letter and read its single sentence, leaving him uneasy. He burned the letter in agitation, hoping to find some peace.


    After burning the letter, the First Elder paced his room anxiously. What should he do? Chu Tang would eventually find them. What should he do?


    He needed to find a new hiding ce quickly.


    But what about Gu Mao¡¯an? Should he abandon his son? The First Elder felt torn, unable to make a right decision, overwhelmed with conflicting thoughts.


    The Second Elder entered. ¡°First Elder, our stronghold at the Shu City market was raided. Everyone was captured, and all our supplies were taken.¡±


    The First Elder felt a wave of despair. ¡°Who did this?¡±


    The Second Elder sighed. ¡°Tang Jinghong.¡±


    The First Elder was confused. ¡°How did he know about our stronghold?¡±


    The Second Elder shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve sent someone to investigate. We should have news soon.¡±


    The First Elder, troubled, suddenly thought of someone. ¡°Where is Mu Xiao?¡±


    The Second Elder frowned. ¡°He didn¡¯t return after delivering the letter to Chu Tang. Could he have betrayed us?¡±


    The First Elder said, ¡°Betraying us would endanger his family¡¯s lives. He wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Little did he know, Mu Xiao had indeed betrayed them, exploiting their assumptions.


    The Second Elder still doubted Mu Xiao. ¡°If he did betray us, how did Tang Jinghong know?¡±


    The First Elder, worried, said, ¡°What¡¯s important now is to protect our other strongholds.¡±


    ¡°With the stronghold raided, how do we protect them?¡± The Second Elder said. ¡°We can only raise their alert levels. But Tang Jinghong has left Shu City for Liang City. Shu City is safe for now.¡±


    The First Elder nodded. ¡°But we must closely monitor Tang Jinghong. If this continues, our Yun Organization will crumble without a fight.¡±


    The Second Elder agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    They seemed to have overlooked Chu Tang!


    Chu Tang gave the parrots some caterpirs to eat and then had them lead him to the First Elder.


    Following the parrots, Chu Tang entered the forest, venturing deeper until he noticed a group of people. What were so many people doing in the deep mountains?


    He decided to follow them. The First Elder could wait¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t escape.


    Silently, Chu Tang followed.


    The group headed deeper into the forest, their purpose unclear for now.

 Chapter 1005: Mission Failure

    Chapter 1005: Mission Failure


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chu Tang observed his surroundings and flew up to a peak for a better vantage point.


    From above, he saw people transporting boxes with horse-drawn carts toward arge mountain. After reaching the foot of the mountain, they seemed to vanish into thin air.


    Chu Tang descended to the spot where they disappeared. Facing the mountain, he saw moss growing on the rocky surface with no visible cracks or entrance.


    He tapped the mountain behind him. It was solid rock. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s an entrance here. It must be somewhere else.¡±


    Scanning the area, he noticed unusual markings on the ground. Nearby, a pile ofrge stones was surrounded by trampled grass.


    Chu Tang¡¯s eyes swept over the stones. The area didn¡¯t seem suitable for hiding people, so the entrance had to be beneath the stones. Thergest stone seemed the most likely.


    He extended his senses beneath the stone and found the entrance.


    Sitting cross-legged on the stone, he delved deeper with his senses.


    He discovered an undergroundplex, arge but grim ce where many people were making drugs. Judging by the soot on the walls, this operation had been running for a long time.


    The group he had followed was loading goods¡ªclearly, these were drugs, probably the infamous ¡°Immortal Ointment.¡±


    Anger red in Chu Tang. These people deserved death for ruining countless lives. None of them should be spared.


    He pushed the stone aside and entered the undergroundplex, drawing his dagger and killing everyone he encountered.


    These people deserved no sympathy. Considering how many lives they had destroyed, a quick death was too lenient.


    After eliminating everyone, he used a fire spell to destroy everything, leaving only a few horses.


    Chu Tang removed the saddles and other restraints from the horses, setting them free. They were the only innocents here.


    With a light stomp, Chu Tang caused the ground to quake, copsing the underground structure and burying the evidence of the crimes within.


    Perched on a nearby tree, he watched the chaos subside before flying away.


    Following the parrots, Chu Tang arrived at the First Elder¡¯s hideout. Surrounded by scenic mountains and rivers, he thought, ¡°Even while fleeing, they insist onfort.¡±


    In the short time he observed, many people moved in and out of the mountain estate. Chu Tang smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s see how many elders I can catch this time.¡±


    He intercepted a messenger, took the letter, and opened it.


    The letter read: ¡°50,000 taels of silver are stored in the south warehouse, loaded on carts and ready. When should we move them, First Elder?¡±


    This letter was significant. Chu Tang smiled and destroyed the letter before heading toward the estate.


    The First Elder, in his study, was fretting over a letter when he heard the door open but didn¡¯t look up.


    Chu Tang, disguised as a subordinate, said, ¡°First Elder, there¡¯s an issue at the south warehouse.¡±


    The First Elder nced up, seeing nothing amiss. ¡°What issue?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the silver. They need you toe.¡± Chu Tang thought, ¡°Will this get the First Elder to leave the estate?¡±


    The First Elder frowned. ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Tang noted the First Elder¡¯s hesitation. He expected the First Elder to rescue his son, Gu Mao¡¯an, but the First Elder seemed more concerned with organizational matters.


    The First Elder sighed, rubbing his temples. ¡°Tell your master to handle it.¡±


    ¡°I need to leave?¡± Chu Tang pressed, ¡°Will the First Elder really not go?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I said no. Now leave,¡± the First Elder said irritably.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Chu Tang stepped forward, grabbed the First Elder by the cor, and flew out the window.


    The First Elder was too shocked to react initially. When he did, they were already far from the estate. ¡°You¡­¡±


    He was interrupted by shouts from the pursuers. ¡°Stop! Who are you? Put the First Elder down!¡±


    Chu Tang turned, waved his hand, and unleashed a gust of wind that sent the pursuers flying back, severely injuring them.


    Seeing Chu Tang¡¯s overwhelming strength, the First Elder felt a wave of helplessness. He was captured. ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±


    Chu Tang smiled. ¡°Your monkey led me here.¡±


    The First Elder, ¡°¡­¡±


    He sighed internally at his miscalction.


    The result was inevitable¡ªthe First Elder was taken to the Tao residence and imprisoned with the other elders and his son.


    The Second, Third, and Fourth Elders grew increasingly anxious. With the First Elder captured, they knew they had to hide well.


    Learning how the First Elder was captured only heightened their fear.


    Chu Tang spared the pursuers to pressure the remaining elders. Under stress, they would act, giving him a chance to capture them.


    Lord Yun, too, learned of the First Elder¡¯s capture. For the first time, he felt troubled.


    Who was Chu Tang, and why did he oppose him at every turn? In his frustration, he sent another letter to Chu Tang.


    This time, it was delivered by Hong Feiyu.


    Hong Feiyu, epting her role as a pawn, felt more at ease, having secretly coborated with Chu Tang before.


    ¡°Do you need help here?¡± Facing the choice of serving Chu Tang or dying, she chose to serve.


    Chu Tang raised an eyebrow. ¡°We need someone to clean and cook. Are you up for it?¡±


    ¡°Better than dying.¡± Hong Feiyu epted her new role, managing Chu Tang¡¯s household chores.


    Chu Tang remained nomittal.


    He opened the letter from Lord Yun. ¡°What will it take for you to ept my terms?¡±


    Chu Tang thought for a moment, then wrote, ¡°Let me meet you. If I see you, I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    Killing Lord Yun would dismantle the Yun Organization, so naturally, he would stop.


    Chu Tang personally delivered the letter to a Yun Organization stronghold in Shu City, asking them to pass it to their elusive leader.


    Again, he had the parrots follow.


    However, the enemy was extremely cautious, sending multiple people out from the stronghold. The parrots, unsure whom to follow, chose randomly and ended up following the wrong person.


    ¡°Sorry, Qingzhi.¡± The parrots felt guilty; this was their first mission failure.


    Chu Tang patted their heads,forting them. ¡°You did well. If it were easy, Lord Yun wouldn¡¯t have built such a vast organization.¡±

 Chapter 1006: A Pure White Lotus

    Chapter 1006: A Pure White Lotus


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The parrots were somewhatforted. ¡°We¡¯ll try harder next time.¡±


    Chu Tang reassured them, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. They¡¯re just very cunning.¡±


    Determined to make amends, the parrots said, ¡°Qingzhi, we¡¯ll continue to monitor them. If we notice anything unusual, we¡¯ll report to you immediately.¡±


    Chu Tang instructed, ¡°Go ahead, but be careful. Don¡¯t expose yourselves.¡±


    The parrots flew away.


    That night, under a dark and windy sky, a beautiful and elegantly dressed woman stood under a hibiscus tree in a secluded garden of the royal mansion, her eyes slightly downcast, lost in thought.


    Soon, the Third Prince, Li Hongye, dressed in a in robe, approached quietly. His gaze lingered on the woman with obvious infatuation. ¡°Baoyu.¡±


    Wen Baoyu looked up at the sound of his voice, smiling. ¡°Hongye.¡±


    Li Hongye looked around, then stepped forward to embrace her. ¡°Baoyu, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    Originally, Wen Baoyu was the woman he loved. Just before he nned to ask the King of the eastern border for her hand in marriage, he learned that his father intended to marry Wen Baoyu himself, thus losing the woman he loved.


    Wen Baoyu gently pushed him away, feigning shyness. ¡°This is the royal mansion. Be careful of being seen.¡±


    Li Hongye quickly restrained his affection. ¡°I lost control.¡±


    Wen Baoyu smiled sweetly. Li Hongye was still as infatuated with her as ever. ¡°Next time, we can meet somewhere more private.¡±


    Her suggestive words made Li Hongye¡¯s head spin. ¡°Whatever you say.¡±


    Wen Baoyu stroked Li Hongye¡¯s face, feigning concern. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight. You¡¯ve been working hard.¡±


    Li Hongye shook his head. ¡°Anything for you. I don¡¯t feel it¡¯s hard at all.¡±


    Wen Baoyu¡¯s smile was soft and gentle. ¡°In this royal mansion, I am alone and helpless, living each day like a year. Only you truly care for me.¡±


    Li Hongye immediately promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Wen Baoyu looked at him with trust. ¡°Hongye, I believe you.¡±


    ¡°Baoyu, did you call me here for something important?¡± They had agreed to meet only for important matters, maintaining distance otherwise to avoid suspicion.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wen Baoyu lowered her voice. ¡°Have you heard of Chu Tang?¡±


    Chu Tang had recently wreaked havoc on the Yun Organization, almost paralyzing it. As the Third Elder of the organization, Li Hongye knew this better than anyone. ¡°Why do you mention him?¡±


    Wen Baoyu emphasized, ¡°I want him to work for us.¡±


    Indeed, Chu Tang was a formidable force. If they could recruit him, they would have no trouble seizing the throne from the King of the eastern border. ¡°I agree. I¡¯ll take care of it immediately.¡±


    Wen Baoyu feigned sincerity, holding Li Hongye¡¯s hand. ¡°I wish you sess.¡±


    Li Hongye lifted her chin and kissed her. ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you. Wait for my good news.¡±


    Wen Baoyu smiled warmly at him. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    Shortly after, Chu Tang learned that Li Hongye wanted to recruit him.


    Zeng Huo stood by. ¡°You are both a coveted ally and a nightmare for some. There¡¯s no one else in the world as paradoxical as you.¡±


    Chu Tang ate a candy. ¡°Your statement shows you¡¯ve met few people. The world is full of extraordinary individuals. Stay humble.¡±


    Zeng Huo replied, ¡°Indeed, but knowing you feels like knowing many.¡±


    Chu Tang looked up. ¡°Why are you ttering me today?¡±


    Zeng Huo hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m just being honest. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    Chu Tang waved him off. ¡°Go keep an eye on the Third Prince. See what he¡¯s nning.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zeng Huo saluted and left.


    The next evening, Li Hongye arranged to meet Chu Tang at Piaoxiang Courtyard, thergest brothel in Shu City.


    The air was thick with perfume, and scantily d women moved seductively among the male guests, their flirtatious nces enticing.


    The madam greeted them. ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t our Third Prince! It¡¯s been a while. Please, upstairs to the private room. We have a special performance tonight that will be quite enjoyable.¡±


    Seeing a regr customer, the madam¡¯s face blossomed into a smile.


    Li Hongye put an arm around her shoulder, lecherously. ¡°You should join me tonight.¡±


    The madam yfully waved her handkerchief. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me being older, I¡¯d be honored.¡±


    At thirty, the madam had a mature allure that many men found irresistible.


    Li Hongye caressed her face. ¡°You¡¯re not old at all. I¡¯ll be waiting for you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll join you.¡± The madam led him upstairs, ordered tea and snacks, and summoned four girls to keep thempany.


    Chu Tang, disliking being touched, removed the girls¡¯ hands from him. ¡°Sit properly.¡±


    The girls, frightened, quickly sat up straight and poured drinks.


    Li Hongyeughed. ¡°Chu Tang, rx. We¡¯re here to enjoy ourselves.¡±


    Chu Tang pushed the tes of snacks to the girls, not wanting to waste time. ¡°Just say what you need to say.¡±


    Li Hongye moved the girls aside and personally poured wine for Chu Tang. ¡°Please, have a drink.¡±


    Chu Tang took the cup and drank. ¡°Speak.¡±


    After drinking his own cup, Li Hongye said, ¡°Chu Tang, you have great talent, but one person can¡¯t achieve much alone. Why not work with me to seek greater sess?¡±


    His words sounded pleasant, but the implication was clear: Chu Tang would be his pawn, with any sess belonging to Li Hongye.


    Chu Tang smiled. ¡°I have a maid and a servant at home. I¡¯m short of a steward. Interested?¡±


    Li Hongye¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Chu Tang calmly replied, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Li Hongye, realizing the situation, softened his tone. ¡°Help me, and you can have whatever you want.¡±


    Chu Tang raised an eyebrow, twirling his wine cup. ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, why seek my help?¡±


    The girls giggled behind their hands.


    Li Hongye¡¯s temper red. ¡°Chu Tang, there¡¯s no need for this.¡±


    Chu Tang smiled slightly. ¡°Do you know what it takes to negotiate terms? You want my help; you must offer me something I want.¡±


    Li Hongye, holding back his anger, asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Chu Tang replied indifferently, ¡°You can¡¯t afford what I want.¡± He stood, ready to leave. He had expected something different from this Third Prince, but it turned out he was just another power-hungrymoner.

 Chapter 1007: Meeting Lord Yun

    Chapter 1007: Meeting Lord Yun


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Hongye called after him, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Chu Tang replied slowly, ¡°Peace and prosperity.¡± With that, he swiftly left the brothel.


    Li Hongye stood there, stunned. He realized that Chu Tang was not someone he could align with.


    Peace and prosperity, easier said than done!


    ¡°Why are you back so soon?¡± Zeng Huo was in the kitchen, making seafood porridge. The proximity to the sea made the eastern border a great ce for seafood.


    ¡°The talk fell through.¡± Chu Tang walked over, fanning the aroma with his hand. ¡°Is there some for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Zeng Huo wouldn¡¯t dare refuse what Chu Qingzhi wanted.


    ¡°Give me a bowl.¡± Chu Tang sat down, feeling slightly ufortable after the drink.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Zeng Huo quickly served him a bowl. ¡°What did the Third Prince want?¡±


    ¡°What else? Power struggles.¡± Chu Tang stirred the porridge with his spoon, feeling particrly disgusted.<div>


    ¡°People like him, who have enjoyed wealth and luxury all their lives, what else would they fight for?¡± Zeng Huo¡¯s tone was slightly mocking, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit envious.


    ¡°True.¡± Chu Tang took a sip of the porridge. It was perfectly cooked, gradually easing his difort.


    Half a month passed peacefully. Tang Jinghong and his army reached Liang City, setting up camp near the south gate, aligning with the border troops and Liang City.


    General Chen, upon hearing this, personally came to see Tang Jinghong. ¡°General Tang, you¡¯ve finally arrived in Liang City.¡±


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°I¡¯ll need your help in theing days, General Chen.¡±


    General Chenughed heartily. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve prepared food and drink at Yipin Pavilion. Will you honor me with your presence? I haven¡¯t properly thanked you for having Chu Tang investigate the missing arrows.¡±


    Necessary social engagements were unavoidable. Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Upon arriving at Yipin Pavilion, Tang Jinghong was surprised to see Xi Zhaoping there. What kind of setup was this?


    Xi Zhaoping stood up and saluted. ¡°Greetings, General Tang.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nced at the two men. ¡°At ease, have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, General.¡±


    The three men sat around the table. Xi Zhaoping poured wine for them and said, ¡°General Tang, I had no choice. Recently, Yun Organization members have been watching me closely. I had to use General Chen¡¯s name to see you.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Tang Jinghong said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Xi Zhaoping looked troubled. ¡°General, recently a group of bandits has been causing havoc outside Liang City. Yesterday, they kidnapped the daughter of the Mu family and imed they wanted to marry the second daughter. The Mu family head begged me to rescue her.¡±


    ¡°My office¡¯s men are no match for the bandits, so I had to seek your help.¡±


    General Chen was indignant. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me?¡±


    Xi Zhaoping exined, ¡°The county magistrate cannot easily step into the border troops¡¯ territory, especially since I¡¯m the magistrate of this border city. It would raise suspicion.¡±


    General Chen frowned. ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Tang Jinghong considered this. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle this. We¡¯ll rescue the second daughter of the Mu family as quickly as possible.¡±<div>


    This would be an opportunity to make an example of the bandits!


    Xi Zhaoping felt relieved. Without Tang Jinghong¡¯s help, he would have been powerless.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°Now that business is done, let¡¯s enjoy the meal.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±<div>


    Half a monthter, Lord Yun made a move again, sending a letter to Chu Tang saying he agreed to meet but only Chu Tang alone.


    Zeng Huo read the letter. ¡°Lord Yun has finally fallen into your hands.¡±


    Chu Tang was nomittal. ¡°Keep an eye out. Since Lord Yun agreed to meet, he¡¯ll set a meeting ce soon. Once hees out, I¡¯ll capture him.¡±


    Zeng Huo was less optimistic. ¡°Lord Yun is deep and unpredictable. He won¡¯t be underestimated. If he agrees to meet, he¡¯ll be fully prepared. He might try to capture you.¡±


    Chu Tang said, ¡°I¡¯d wee that. I¡¯d like to follow him back to his base and burn it down, eliminating the threat once and for all.¡±


    Zeng Huo thought about it and found the idea appealing. ¡°That¡¯s a good n.¡±


    That night, Lord Yun arranged to meet Chu Tang on a boat in the river outside the city.


    It was arge boat covered entirely in ck cloth, anchored in the middle of the river. In the night, it looked like a giant beast lurking in the water, mysterious and dangerous.


    Chu Tang and Zeng Huo arrived at the riverbank.


    Zeng Huo looked around. ¡°No boats or people. How do we get across?¡±


    Chu Tang crossed his arms, studying the boat. ¡°I suppose we¡¯re meant to fly over.¡±


    Zeng Huo said, ¡°What if someone can¡¯t fly?¡±


    ¡°Then swim,¡± Chu Tang pointed to the water.<div>


    Zeng Huo, ¡°¡­¡±


    Well, there¡¯s always a way.


    As they spoke, a woman appeared on the boat. She sped her hands in front of her, her voice clear. ¡°Is that Mr. Chu Tang?¡±


    Chu Tang replied, ¡°It is.¡±


    The woman said formally, ¡°Please board the ship, Mr. Chu.¡±


    Chu Tang leaped onto the boat with such speed that the woman was left gaping. In a blink of an eye, he was there. ¡°Mr. Chu, Lord Yun is waiting in the cabin.¡±


    As she spoke, a mournful tune came from the cabin, the sound of a guqin, full of sorrow and resentment.


    Listening at the cabin entrance for a moment, Chu Tang said, ¡°Your guqin ying is excellent, but too sorrowful.¡±


    A clear voice responded, ¡°I am in a good mood right now, not sorrowful at all.¡±


    Chu Tang thought to himself, judging by the voice, the person was barely twenty years old. Could this really be the man who dominated the eastern border?


    If so, his abilities were formidable!


    The voice continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been wanting to meet me, capturing all my subordinates. Now that the time hase, why note in?¡±


    Chu Tang extended his senses, enveloping the entire boat. There were six people on board: Lord Yun, a maid, and four guards. Chu Tang wondered why Lord Yun wasn¡¯t afraid of being killed.<div>


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯lle in. It¡¯s just that finally being able to achieve my long-held wish makes me a bit nervous.¡±


    Lord Yun chuckled. ¡°Come in.¡±


    This was far from the tense confrontation everyone expected. It felt more like old friends reuniting.


    Chu Tang entered the cabin.


    The cabin was spacious, arranged like a pce, with a young man sitting in the main seat.


    Dressed in purple, he had a calm demeanor. On the table before him was a guqin, his long fingers plucking the strings to produce mournful notes.


    Chu Tang thought, ¡°This can¡¯t be the real Lord Yun. His looks, demeanor, and gaze don¡¯t match that of a viin. It¡¯s not that I judge by appearance, but there¡¯s no ambition in his eyes.¡±

 Chapter 1008: A Hero Saves the Beauty

    Chapter 1008: A Hero Saves the Beauty


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lord Yun yed the guqin for a while, then slowly raised his head, a charming smile spreading across his face. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Chu Tang sat at a nearby table, resting his chin on one hand. ¡°Nothing, continue ying.¡±


    Lord Yun instructed the maid to bring some tea and snacks for Chu Tang before resuming his ying. ¡°You are the first person to listen to my guqin so attentively.¡±


    The piecested a long time.


    Chu Tang popped thest piece of snack into his mouth, dusted off his hands, and took a sip of tea before speaking. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Lord Yun? Why are you working for him?¡±


    Lord Yun paused, then replied, ¡°I am Lord Yun. I¡¯m not working for anyone.¡±


    Chu Tang tilted his head slightly. ¡°What did I write in my third letter to Lord Yun?¡±


    Lord Yun froze.


    Chu Tang thought, judging by his demeanor, this person seemed too detached to be someone who would orchestrate such vicious schemes. ¡°Do you know what happens to those who deceive me?¡±


    Lord Yun remained silent, epting his doomed fate. He resumed ying the guqin. ¡°I don¡¯t know who this Lord Yun you speak of is. I¡¯m a deposed prince guarding the imperial tomb. A month ago, someone approached me, showed me some things, and then asked me to impersonate someone named Lord Yun.¡±<div>


    It appeared that the real Lord Yun had prepared for this moment long in advance. Finding someone of royal lineage to act on his behalf indicated that Lord Yun held significant power, likely a member of the royal family.


    Chu Tang inquired, ¡°Which country¡¯s imperial tomb? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The man replied, ¡°Xiasang Kingdom, Tenth Prince Xia Yuncheng.¡±


    Chu Tang¡¯s expression turned serious. Xiasang Kingdom was known for its ambition and cruelty. Given their reputation, it wasn¡¯t surprising they woulde up with something as vile as Immortal Ointment. ¡°Come with me. Once we resolve things here, we¡¯ll deal with you.¡±


    Xia Yunchengplied, rising and walking ahead.


    Chu Tang followed. ¡°Are the people on this ship yours or Lord Yun¡¯s?¡±


    Xia Yuncheng responded coolly, ¡°His.¡±


    Chu Tang spared the maid and killed the rest. ¡°Tell Lord Yun that hiding won¡¯t work forever. I¡¯ll find him eventually and expose his true, ugly face to the world!¡±


    The maid, trembling with fear, nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ry your message exactly.¡±


    Chu Tang grabbed Xia Yuncheng and flew to the shore.


    Tang Jinghong was waiting at the riverbank. Chu Tang had informed him about the meeting with Lord Yun, and Tang Jinghong hade to see who this Lord Yun was. ¡°Qingzhi, he¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the Tenth Prince of Xiasang Kingdom, not Lord Yun.¡± Chu Tang said, frustrated. It had been a long time since someone had yed him for a fool.


    Tang Jinghong examined Xia Yuncheng. He had a refined demeanor but seemed too gentle. ¡°So, Lord Yun is likely from Xiasang Kingdom too?¡±


    ¡°Most likely,¡± Chu Tang replied cautiously. They still hadn¡¯t confirmed Lord Yun¡¯s identity.


    As he spoke, something fell from Xia Yuncheng¡¯s clothing. Chu Tang quickly picked it up and saw it was a carved headless fish. ¡°A member of the Xuan family!¡±


    ¡°Are you from the Xuan family?¡± Chu Tang¡¯s tone became severe.


    Xia Yuncheng was startled. How did this man recognize the Xuan family from a single carving? ¡°I¡¯m not from the Xuan family. My mother was. She gave this to me.¡±


    Chu Tang used a spell and questioned Xia Yuncheng again, receiving the same answers. Only then did he feel at ease. ¡°Jinghong, let¡¯s head back. We need to n our next steps carefully.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±<div>


    Back at the Tao residence, Chu Qingzhi prepared some food for Tang Jinghong. After eating, Tang Jinghong said he had to leave.


    Chu Tang asked, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Can¡¯t you leave after sunrise?¡±


    Tang Jinghong wanted to stay longer but couldn¡¯t. ¡°There are too many things to handle. The military funds issue hasn¡¯t been resolved, Xi Zhaoping asked for my help to rescue someone, and the smallpox problem in Chen¡¯an Kingdom persists. The camp has just settled, and there are many matters to attend to.¡±


    Chu Tang was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s been months, and Chen¡¯an Kingdom¡¯s smallpox outbreak still isn¡¯t under control?¡±<div>


    Tang Jinghong shook his head slowly. ¡°No. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing. Even with Hongjun and Linjiang¡¯s help, they haven¡¯t managed to contain it.¡±


    Hearing the names of his two disciples, Chu Tang felt a twinge of concern. ¡°Once I¡¯ve dealt with things here, I¡¯ll check on my disciples and see how Chen¡¯an Kingdom is faring.¡±


    At this rate, the kingdom might copse.


    Tang Jinghong said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. They¡¯re restricted to their own country. Whatever they do there doesn¡¯t pose a significant threat to us.¡±


    Chu Tang thought Tang Jinghong was a bit devious. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take our time.¡± He changed the subject, ¡°By the way, why haven¡¯t you resolved the military funds issue yet?¡±


    ¡°The key person went missing.¡± Tang Jinghong was troubled. It should have been a straightforward task¡ªquestion the person in charge of transporting the funds and the case would be solved. But that person had vanished without a trace.


    Chu Tang spected, ¡°Could they be from Xiasang Kingdom? Perhaps they¡¯ve taken the funds and returned.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a possibility. If that¡¯s the case, a conflict between Daling and Xiasang Kingdom is inevitable.¡± Tang Jinghong expressed his concern.


    If a royal from Xiasang Kingdom had stolen Daling¡¯s military funds, it would undoubtedly lead to major conflict.


    Chu Tang felt the weight of the situation. War was something no one wanted. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Xi Zhaoping?¡±


    Tang Jinghong exined everything to Chu Tang. ¡°That¡¯s the situation.¡±


    Chu Tang nodded. ¡°Go ahead. If I have time, I¡¯lle help. I enjoy raiding bandits.¡± There¡¯s nothing like fighting fire with fire.


    Tang Jinghong chuckled. ¡°If you doe, let me know in advance so I can wee you.¡±<div>


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Tang embraced Tang Jinghong before seeing him off.


    Returning to his room, Chu Tang found Zeng Huo waiting. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you so clingy before.¡±


    Chu Tang nced at Zeng Huo. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Zeng Huo straightened up. ¡°That second Miss Mu is Liang City¡¯s most beautiful woman. If General Tang rescues her, what if she falls for him?¡±


    Chu Tang was skeptical. ¡°She would?¡±


    Zeng Huo tilted his head, speaking knowingly. ¡°A beauty often falls for her hero.¡±


    ¡°Good point.¡± Chu Tang turned to chase after Tang Jinghong.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1009: Idle Cloud and Wild Crane

    Chapter 1009: Idle Cloud and Wild Crane


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong rode his fast horse and saw Chu Tang chasing after him. He quickly stopped, reached out his hand, and pulled her up behind him before continuing on.


    ¡°Why did youe?¡±


    Chu Tang wrapped her arms around Tang Jinghong¡¯s waist. ¡°Worried about any vixen.¡±


    Tang Jinghong chuckled, ¡°No vixens.¡±


    Chu Tang rxed against his back. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go see the number one beauty of Liang City.¡±


    As they rode, Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Who is this number one beauty of Liang City?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Chu Tang was surprised. ¡°The second Miss Mu is the most beautiful woman in Liang City. You might end up rescuing her and having her fall for you.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled faintly, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Chu Tang retorted, ¡°Can¡¯t a fairy get jealous?¡±


    Tang Jinghongughed heartily. Qingzhi being jealous for him made him incredibly happy. ¡°Besides you, I don¡¯t like anyone else. I will only love you for my entire life.¡±<div>


    With the pearl in front of him, how could anyone else catch his eye?


    Chu Tang smiled gently. He trusted Tang Jinghong not to betray him; he had that much confidence.


    Riding the fast horse, they reached Liang City in two days.


    The banditir was in a valley near the south gate of Liang City. It was said to be full of traps, and many soldiers who had tried to enter the valley had lost their lives.


    Tang Jinghong brought Chu Tang back to the military camp, then they headed to the foot of the mountain outside the banditir. At the foot of the mountain, a group of soldiers and officers were stationed. They had attempted multiple times to enter the valley but were forced back by the traps.


    Xia Lanfeng saw Tang Jinghong approaching and quickly stepped forward to salute. ¡°General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong observed the mountain. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Xia Lanfeng shook his head helplessly. ¡°We¡¯ve tried everything we could think of, but all in vain. General, it¡¯s my fault for being ipetent.¡±


    Tang Jinghong asked, ¡°Why does a banditir have such strong traps? Have you investigated?¡±


    Xia Lanfeng was taken aback. ¡°General, I will investigate immediately.¡±


    Meanwhile, inside the banditir, a group of men was arguing fiercely.


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done, bringing Tang Jinghong here. Now what?¡±


    ¡°How was I supposed to know Tang Jinghong would get involved in this?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you control your lustful habits? Now you¡¯ve brought this cmity upon us. Think of a solution!¡±


    After a bout of intense arguing, they gradually calmed down.


    They were in it together, sharing honor and disgrace. ming each other was pointless.


    The leader cautiously suggested, ¡°How about we return the second Miss Mu and secretly threaten Xi Zhaoping to smooth things over?¡±


    The second-inmand disagreed, ¡°Tang Jinghong is now involved. Xi Zhaoping can¡¯t resolve this.¡±


    The third man agreed with the second-inmand, ¡°We need to deal with Tang Jinghong. He¡¯s known for his integrity. It¡¯s almost impossible to bribe him. Most importantly, we can¡¯t let the secret of the valley get out, or we¡¯ll be in even more trouble.¡±<div>


    The leader pped the fourth man on the back of the head. ¡°This is all your fault. Find a way to fix this, or even if you escape Tang Jinghong, our superiors won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    The fourth man was terrified. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was blinded by her beauty and brought her back without thinking. I didn¡¯t expect it to cause such trouble.¡±


    The second-inmand said, ¡°Now is not the time to assign me. We need to find a way to make Tang Jinghong withdraw.¡±


    The fourth man hastily agreed, ¡°Yes, yes, make Tang Jinghong withdraw.¡±<div>


    The third man suggested, ¡°Should we return Miss Mu and offer some gifts to appease Tang Jinghong?¡±


    The second-inmand pondered, ¡°How about we negotiate terms with Tang Jinghong?¡±


    The leader replied, ¡°Anyone who goes out will be killed. Do you believe that?¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t go left or right, what do we do?¡± The fourth man regretted deeply. If he had known it woulde to this, he would never have taken Miss Mu.


    The hall fell into silence.


    Chu Tang surveyed the surroundings and pointed to a lush peak nearby. ¡°Let¡¯s go up there and have a look.¡±


    Tang Jinghong nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    One after the other, they flew up to the peak. Those below looked up in awe; the two of them appeared like majestic eagles, swift and powerful.


    Standing on the peak, Chu Tang and Tang Jinghong looked down into the valley. From this high vantage point, everything in the lower areas was clearly visible.


    Before their eyes was arge valley surrounded by mountains, upied by bandits. Many new houses had been built, giving it the look of a small hidden vige.


    Bandits were stationed at various posts and patrolled the area, maintaining strict vignce.


    ¡°Jinghong, if you were a bandit, would you choose a ce like this for your base?¡± Chu Tang sensed something was off, furrowing her brow.


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°No, this ce is easy to attack and hard to defend. It¡¯s not a good hiding spot, but the strong traps make up for this w.¡±<div>


    ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s strange. How could bandits afford to set up such strong traps?¡± Chu Tang felt the bandit base had hidden depths.


    Tang Jinghong shook his head. ¡°They couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Chu Tang smiled, sitting cross-legged. ¡°Let¡¯s observe. When night falls, we¡¯ll fly down.¡±


    Tang Jinghong handed her a water bottle. ¡°Have some water and rest. I¡¯ll get you some food.¡±


    Chu Tang raised an eyebrow. ¡°Thanks, General.¡±


    Tang Jinghong yed along, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    Tang Jinghong brought an assortment of items up, including food and drinks. It felt like a pic.


    Sitting beside Chu Tang, Tang Jinghong said, ¡°If you want to lean on me, I¡¯d be delighted.¡±


    Treating it as a date, Chu Tang rxed against Tang Jinghong¡¯s chest, eating snacks while watching the valley.


    ¡°This is quite pleasant.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we spent time together like this.¡± Tang Jinghong cherished these moments of stolen leisure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay here all afternoon and monitor the valley,¡± Chu Tang suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say,¡± Tang Jinghong agreed.<div>


    At the foot of the mountain, the soldiers and officers looked up at the figures on the peak, feeling a surge of envy.


    On the peak, Chu Tang suddenly asked, ¡°Jinghong, what do you n to do with Xia Yuncheng?¡±


    Tang Jinghong hadn¡¯t thought about it. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see if he¡¯s useful in the future.¡±


    Chu Tang said, ¡°He¡¯s a prince. Why would he be guarding the imperial tomb?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he got in someone¡¯s way.¡± The struggle for the throne was always brutal and bloody.


    ¡°I think he went there voluntarily.¡± Chu Tang saw no ambition in Xia Yuncheng¡¯s eyes, unlike someone who sought power. ¡°I think being an emperor isn¡¯t good¡ªdying young, bearing great responsibilities, having no freedom. If I had a choice, I¡¯d choose to be an idle cloud and wild crane¡­¡±

 Chapter 1010: Without a Single Soldier

    Chapter 1010: Without a Single Soldier


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tang Jinghong listened, a faint smile appearing on his face. ¡°You don¡¯t crave power. For others, power is even more enticing than wealth.¡±


    Chu Tang fed Tang Jinghong a sugar bean. ¡°Have something sweet to lift your spirits.¡±


    Tang Jinghong chewed and swallowed it. ¡°It does taste sweeter when you feed me.¡±


    Chu Tangughed. ¡°Want another one?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    The evening sky was filled with beautiful clouds.


    Their sweet and pleasant time passed quickly, and soon it was dusk. Chu Tang and Tang Jinghong prepared to have dinner before sneaking into the valley at night to uncover its secrets.


    The soldiers at the base had prepared a meal, and the two quickly ate upon returning. After finishing, the sky was fully dark.


    They changed into night suits, avoided the traps, and flew from the peak directly into the valley,nding on a tree. From there, they descended silently, eliminating two guards who had gone to relieve themselves, and used magic to transform into their appearances.


    Chu Tang and Tang Jinghong exchanged a nce, standing nonchntly in the positions where the two guards were supposed to be.<div>


    As they stood there, a well-dressed man entered the valley, surrounded by several men in ck.


    He took a different path, not the one guarded by the soldiers.


    Chu Tang recognized the man¡ªit was Prince Li Hongye of the eastern border. What was his identity? And why was he here?


    Tang Jinghong also recognized the third prince and shared the same doubts as Chu Tang.


    They exchanged a nce and focused on Li Hongye.


    Li Hongye looked around, everything seemed normal, and then he confidently walked into thergest house in the valley.


    Inside, the leader and several others were sitting, looking solemn. Upon seeing Li Hongye, they immediately stood up. ¡°Third Elder.¡±


    Chu Tang raised an eyebrow. So, Li Hongye was the third elder of the Yun organization! This valley was another stronghold of the Yun organization, and Li Hongye was their third elder!!


    Chu Tang smiled, realizing there was an intriguing show to watch.


    Tang Jinghong nced at Chu Tang. He frowned slightly, surprised to find Li Hongye was part of the Yun organization. The corruption in the eastern border ran deep!


    In the room, Li Hongye took the main seat and immediately began to berate them. ¡°You fools! You¡¯ve brought this disaster upon us!¡±


    The group knelt before Li Hongye. ¡°Third Elder, please save us!¡±


    Li Hongye red at them. ¡°How can I save you? Now that Tang Jinghong is involved, it¡¯splicated!¡±


    The leader pleaded. ¡°Third Elder, only you can save us. We didn¡¯t do it on purpose; it was Fourth Brother¡¯s mistake. Please save us for the sake of our loyalty.¡±


    The fourth brother cried out. ¡°Third Elder, as long as you save me, I promise to follow your orders and never act recklessly again!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about saving you; it¡¯s about protecting the valley¡¯s secret.¡± Li Hongye felt like killing them all. ¡°Tomorrow, Fourth Brother will take Miss Mu to the authorities and confess. Then we¡¯ll secretly threaten the Mu family head to drop the matter. That¡¯s the only way.¡±


    The fourth brother copsed to the ground, trembling. ¡°Third Elder, I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Li Hongye looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die. Your crime will only result in a short imprisonment. I¡¯ll take care of things in the jail.¡±


    Sacrificing one to save the valley was eptable.<div>


    Seeing Li Hongye¡¯s decision was final, the fourth brother had no choice but to ept reality. Following Li Hongye¡¯s n was his only chance of survival.


    Li Hongye scanned the room. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    The leader nced at the fourth brother. This was the best oue, so he remained silent. ¡°No.¡±


    Li Hongye stood up and walked out, patrolling the valley before leaving.<div>


    Now that they knew Li Hongye was the third elder, he couldn¡¯t escape. Chu Tang and Tang Jinghong decided to clear the valley¡¯s secrets first, then deal with the third prince.


    Their thoughts aligned perfectly.


    Chu Tang signaled to Tang Jinghong, and they both entered an empty room.


    The room was pitch dark, but the familiar scent of Immortal Ointment immediately told them what kind of ce it was.


    Chu Tang whispered to Tang Jinghong, ¡°Unexpectedly, we stumbled upon another drug-making site!¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s eyes darkened. Using the moonlight, he observed everything in the room, feeling a deep sense of sadness¡ªpeople from his own country were coborating with outsiders to harm their own people.


    Chu Tang pulled Tang Jinghong to a corner and used a fire spell to turn everything in the room to ashes!


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a fire!¡±


    Urgent shouts echoed throughout the valley. Taking advantage of the chaos, Chu Tang and Tang Jinghong mixed with the crowd, leaving the room and setting other houses in the valley aze.


    This was a magical fire; regr water couldn¡¯t extinguish it. Instead, it would increase the mes. The fire would only die out once everything Chu Tang wanted burned was gone.


    In no time, the entire valley was engulfed in mes. The heat was intense, and the air sizzled.


    Chu Tang took Miss Mu and Tang Jinghong, flying out of the valley and back to the military base.<div>


    Xia Lanfeng approached. ¡°General, Mr. Chu.¡±


    Chu Tang nodded to Tang Jinghong and decided to send Miss Mu back to her family that night, leaving the rest to Tang Jinghong.


    Tang Jinghong had half the men guard the entrance and took the other half to the two exits to catch the fleeing bandits. As he anticipated, soon after, they captured the first escapee.


    Seeing Tang Jinghong standing there, the bandit surrendered without resistance.


    One after another, people fled from the valley.


    The mysterious fire had destroyed the valley. They knew they would be held ountable and face death. Running away was their only option.


    Thus, Tang Jinghong captured everyone from the valley without losing a single soldier.


    Chu Tang brought Miss Mu back to her family. As she woke up, she saw a refined young man who had saved her, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of gratitude.


    The head of the Mu family was immensely grateful, offering silver to Chu Tang as thanks. ¡°Young master, thank you for bringing my daughter back. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Chu Tang replied, ¡°No need for silver. If you really want to thank me, send some medicinal herbs and food supplies to Tang¡¯s camp.¡±


    The Mu family head praised him. ¡°Young master, we will do that.¡±


    Chu Tang waved it off. ¡°By the way, those bandits only locked her up and did nothing else. Take good care of her and help her recover from the shock.¡±


    He said this to protect Miss Mu¡¯s reputation. Generally, girls taken by bandits didn¡¯t survive, even if rescued.<div>


    The Mu family head was deeply thankful. ¡°Thank you, young master.¡±

 Chapter 1011: Well-Informed

    Chapter 1011: Well-Informed


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Because of Chu Tang¡¯s remark, Miss Mu¡¯s reputation was preserved, leading the Mu family head to send twice as many supplies to Tang¡¯s camp.


    After bathing and changing, Miss Mu sat by her bed and instructed her maid, ¡°Xiaoqin, bring me the box with my silver notes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Second Miss.¡± The maid brought the box over.


    Miss Mu opened the box and took out a stack of silver notes. ¡°Take this to the young master.¡±


    The maid hesitated. ¡°Second Miss, isn¡¯t this too much money?¡±


    ¡°No amount of money is worth more than my life. Take it to him.¡± Miss Mu insisted, hoping to leave asting impression on Chu Tang.


    The maid, no longer arguing, hurriedly took the silver notes and headed to Tang¡¯s camp.


    As a maid, she couldn¡¯t approach the camp, so she waited nearby, knowing she would see Chu Tang when he returned.


    After waiting for about an hour, Chu Tang and Tang Jinghong finally returned to the camp together.


    The maid quickly approached them. ¡°Young Master, this is from mydy.¡±<div>


    Chu Tang looked at the stack of silver notes, amounting to several thousand taels, and was surprised. ¡°Whose maid are you? Why are you giving me this money?¡±


    The maid respectfully replied, ¡°I am Miss Mu¡¯s maid. This is her personal savings, and she wanted me to bring it to thank you.¡±


    Chu Tang thought for a moment. Even as a thank-you gift, giving several thousand taels was quite extravagant and a bit unusual. ¡°Go back and tell yourdy that the Mu family head has already given us a reward. She doesn¡¯t need to give more.¡±


    The maid did not take back the notes. ¡°Young Master, please ept it. If I return with it, mydy will me me.¡±


    Not wanting to make things difficult for a maid, Chu Tang took the silver notes. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll ept it. Tell yourdy I will visit to thank her properly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± The maid bowed and quickly left.


    Chu Tang looked at the silver notes, pondered for a moment, and put them away. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jinghong.¡±


    The two continued into the camp.


    ¡­


    Inn.


    Back at the inn, Li Hongye, who had not yet fallen asleep, was informed by his subordinate. ¡°Third Elder, the valley has beenpletely burned down, and not a single person escaped!¡±


    Li Hongye, sweating profusely, sat up in bed. ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    The subordinate was also sweating heavily. Tang Jinghong¡¯s forces were formidable, almost as if they had divine assistance, breaking through the valley¡¯s defenses so quickly. ¡°Just a short while ago.¡±


    Li Hongye clutched his chest, relieved that he had left quickly. Otherwise, he would have been captured too. ¡°What¡¯s the current situation?¡±


    The subordinate wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°Everything is gone.¡±


    Li Hongye regained hisposure, internally cursing Tang Jinghong. How could he have broken through the valley¡¯s defenses so swiftly? Did he truly have divine assistance to ovee such powerful mechanisms?


    He asked, ¡°What¡¯s Tang Jinghong doing now?¡±


    The subordinate replied, ¡°He¡¯s returned to the camp.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Li Hongye made a resolute decision. ¡°Inform the spies to use any means necessary to poison Tang Jinghong!¡±<div>


    The subordinate felt a chill. ¡°Yes, Third Elder.¡±


    ¡­


    Tang¡¯s Camp.


    The morning sky was aze with crimson.<div>


    In the tent, Chu Tang sat across from Tang Jinghong, sharing breakfast. Just as Chu Tang picked up his chopsticks, he frowned.


    Each bowl of food was poisoned.


    Chu Tang stopped Tang Jinghong. ¡°Don¡¯t eat. The food is poisoned.¡±


    Tang Jinghong put down his chopsticks, his face darkening. ¡°Chu Tang, let¡¯s put on a show to see who we can flush out.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Tang agreed.


    A momentter, Chu Tang shouted, ¡°General! General!¡± and helped Tang Jinghong out of the tent, heading towards the medics¡¯ tent.


    The guards, seeing this, were rmed and shouted, ¡°Medic! Medic! The General is vomiting blood!¡±


    The medics were shocked, rushing out of their tents. Jiang Zhaoyong and Chu Qingning also hurried over.


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s face was turning blue and purple, clearly showing signs of poisoning. Suddenly, he vomited a mouthful of dark blood, causing the onlookers to believe he was gravely ill.


    Chu Tang helped Tang Jinghong into the medics¡¯ tent andid him down. ¡°Medic, please see what¡¯s wrong with the General. He copsed and vomited blood after eating a bowl of porridge.¡±


    Two medics took Tang Jinghong¡¯s pulse, their faces growing more serious. After a moment, one said, ¡°I can¡¯t find a pulse!¡±


    This statement caused the other medics to panic, rushing forward to take the pulse. They all found no pulse.


    Seeing this, some people began to withdraw¡­<div>


    In the art of war, deception is crucial. That night, three individuals attempted to flee the camp, only to be captured by Chu Tang, who hadid in wait.


    Under severe interrogation, they confessed that Li Hongye had ordered them to work together to poison Tang Jinghong, nning to leave the camp afterward.


    To avoid suspicion, they had waited until midnight to leave, but they were still caught.


    Chu Tang sneered. He hadn¡¯t even had time to trouble Li Hongye, but Li Hongye was already eager to act. ¡°Jinghong, I¡¯m going to find Li Hongye. The Yun organization still has the second, tenth, and fourth elders atrge. It¡¯s time to capture the third elder.¡±


    Tang Jinghong smiled, holding Chu Tang¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you and give him a good scare!¡±


    Chu Tang nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They arrived at the inn where Li Hongye was staying, only to find that he had already left.


    Chu Tang raised an eyebrow, a yful smile on his face. ¡°The rat has entered its hole. Jinghong, it seems I¡¯ll have to return to Mu City.¡±


    Tang Jinghong expressed concern. ¡°No need to rush. Rest for a couple of days before returning.¡±


    Chu Tang thought for a moment and agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡­


    Chu Tang returned the silver notes to Miss Mu. ¡°Your father has already given food and medicinal herbs to the camp. I can¡¯t ept your money.¡±


    He ced the notes on the table in front of her.<div>


    Miss Mu held the notes. ¡°I genuinely wanted to give this to you. Please take it.¡±


    Chu Tang stepped back. ¡°I really don¡¯t need it, Miss Mu. Farewell.¡± With that, he left.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Miss Mu called out, but Chu Tang was already far away. ¡°Am I some sort of gue? Why is he avoiding me so quickly!¡±


    ¡­


    Two dayster, Chu Tang set off for Mu City. Tang Jinghong escorted him to Mu City before going off to handle other matters.


    Upon returning to the Tao residence, Chu Tang was immediately approached by Zeng Huo. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°How did you know so quickly?¡± Chu Tang eyed him suspiciously, wondering if Zeng Huo had been secretly monitoring him.


    Zeng Huo, noticing Chu Tang¡¯s suspicion, quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t secretly monitor you. I just had someone keep watch at the gate. They came to inform me as soon as you returned.¡±


    Chu Tang set down his luggage. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Zeng Huo seemed excited. ¡°I¡¯ve found out the third elder¡¯s identity.¡±


    Chu Tang turned to look at Zeng Huo. ¡°I already know the third elder¡¯s identity.¡±


    Zeng Huo was speechless.


    <div>

 Chapter 1012: Unfit to Talk

    Chapter 1012: Unfit to Talk


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zeng Huo was curious, ¡°How do you get your information so quickly?¡±


    Chu Tang, unhurried, replied, ¡°Don¡¯t put all your eggs in one basket.¡±


    Zeng Huo looked at Chu Tang and nodded, ¡°Makes sense.¡±


    Chu Tang waved his hand dismissively at Zeng Huo. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to rest for a while. Tonight, I¡¯ll go catch the third elder. Check where he is ande back to inform me after dark.¡±


    Zeng Huo sped his hands in a salute and left the Tao residence.


    Mu Xiao, seeing Zeng Huo leave, hesitated for a moment before approaching. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±


    Chu Tang sat down and poured himself some tea. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mu Xiao got straight to the point. ¡°I want to help you with your tasks.¡± Only by working for him did he feel at ease.


    Chu Tang thought for a moment. ¡°Then investigate Wen Baoyu. She seems to be the apple of the third prince¡¯s eye. See if she¡¯s really that innocent.¡±


    It seemed Chu Tang didn¡¯t fully trust him; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have him investigate a seemingly insignificant woman. But Mu Xiao still agreed, ¡°Yes.¡±<div>


    Chu Tang waved him off. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Mu Xiao turned and left.


    Hong Feiyu knocked and reported, ¡°Master, there¡¯s a beautiful youngdy at the main gate looking for you.¡±


    Chu Tang opened the door, his brows slightly furrowed. ¡°A beautiful youngdy?¡±


    Hong Feiyu quickly nced at Chu Tang¡¯s face, then lowered her head and reported, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s very beautiful, wearing a white gauze dress. She said you owe her something, and she¡¯s here to collect it.¡±


    Chu Tang thought to himself, he never owed anyone anything. ¡°Have here in. I¡¯ll be waiting at thekeside pavilion.¡±


    At thekeside pavilion, Chu Tang sat facing theke, rxing as he gazed at the lotus blossoms.


    Footsteps approached¡­


    Chu Tang never dreamed the visitor would be Miss Mu. ¡°Miss Mu Meiying, at your service, Young Master Chu.¡±


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Chu Tang was quite surprised. Had he forgotten to exin something to this youngdy, causing her to chase him all the way to Mucheng?


    ¡°I came to find you.¡± Mu Meiying sat beside Chu Tang and, catching him off guard, grabbed his hand. ¡°You¡­ marry me.¡±


    Chu Tang was speechless.


    There must be some misunderstanding!


    Chu Tang straightened up slightly, his expression bing serious. ¡°Exin, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Mu Meiying looked at Chu Tang with pitiful eyes. ¡°As soon as you left, my father started arranging suitors for me, wanting me to get married quickly to avoid another incident like being kidnapped by bandits.¡±


    ¡°Your father is quite considerate.¡± Chu Tang remarked helplessly.


    Mu Meiying moved closer, wrapping her arms around Chu Tang¡¯s. ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry someone I¡¯ve never met. Chu Tang, I want to marry you. Will you marry me?¡±


    Chu Tang didn¡¯t want to deceive the youngdy. ¡°What if I told you I¡¯m a woman too?¡±


    ¡°A woman?¡± Mu Meiying was taken aback, scrutinizing Chu Tang. But she couldn¡¯t see any feminine traits. ¡°Are you joking?¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± Chu Tang said seriously. ¡°I¡¯m also a girl, just dressed as a man for convenience.¡±


    Mu Meiying was so shocked that she stood up. She couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d fallen for a girl. It couldn¡¯t be true; Chu Tang must be lying to reject her. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Chu Tang said, ¡°Miss Mu, whether you believe it or not, I won¡¯t marry you. You should go back.¡±


    Mu Meiying¡¯s eyes shimmered with tears. ¡°Chu Tang, is it because I¡¯m not pretty enough? Or am I not interesting enough for you to want me?¡±<div>


    ¡°You¡¯ve really misunderstood.¡± s, since they were both girls, Chu Tang softened. She took Mu Meiying to her room. After some time, they came out, Mu Meiying¡¯s face pale with disappointment.


    Mu Meiying looked despondent. ¡°I thought I¡¯d found my true love, but it turns out you¡¯re a girl.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find your true love.¡± Chu Tang patted Mu Meiying¡¯s shoulder, offering encouragement.


    Mu Meiying lowered her head, silent. After a while, she suddenly looked up. ¡°Chu Tang, marry me.¡±


    ¡°What? Even now, you want me to marry you?¡± Chu Tang couldn¡¯t understand Mu Meiying¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°I never wanted to marry. My father insists on it. If I must marry someone I don¡¯t like, I¡¯d rather marry you and gain my freedom.¡± Mu Meiying¡¯s eyes brightened with her resolve.


    It was a clever way to gain freedom, but Mu Meiying was still young and might regret itter. ¡°Marriage is a lifelongmitment, not to be taken lightly. Don¡¯t make a hasty decision.¡±


    Mu Meiying took a deep breath, her expression firm. ¡°Chu Tang, I¡¯m not making a hasty decision. Please help me. I don¡¯t want to marry any man. Those men love my face. Once my beauty fades, they¡¯ll surely despise me.¡±


    ¡°Think it over again.¡± Chu Tang still couldn¡¯t agree. At Mu Meiying¡¯s age, decisions were often impulsive and might be regretted.


    Mu Meiying was desperate. ¡°Chu Tang, I¡¯ve thought it through. Help me. Only you can help me.¡±


    Chu Tang changed the subject. ¡°You¡¯ve traveled a long way. You must be tired. Let me arrange for you to rest. We can discuss this after you¡¯ve rested.¡±


    She called Hong Feiyu to take Mu Meiying to a guest room to rest.


    Mu Meiying looked at Chu Tang, wanting to speak, but Chu Tang quickly walked away. The youngdy needed to calm down and reconsider. Now was not the time to talk.<div>


    ¡­


    Dong Dengyu entered Tang Jinghong¡¯s tent. ¡°General Tang, how¡¯s the situation with the smallpox in Chen¡¯an Kingdom?¡±


    Tang Jinghong took a moment before speaking. ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone been informing you?¡±


    Dong Dengyu sped his hands behind his back. ¡°Of course there have been, but I¡¯ve been away for a long time. I¡¯m not sure if my people have been bribed. What if someone lures me back into a trap?¡±


    Tang Jinghong was speechless. Dong Dengyu had been away so long he was likely out of the crown prince contention. Who would still be scheming against him? ¡°It¡¯s getting better. If you want to go back, you can.¡±


    Dong Dengyu was delighted. ¡°Is that true, General?¡±


    ¡°What benefit would I get from lying to you?¡± Tang Jinghong retorted, clearly looking down on this cowardly prince. If Chen¡¯an Kingdom fell into such hands, it would be a disaster.


    ¡°Thank you, General. I¡¯ll set off immediately.¡± Dong Dengyu, in high spirits, soon left Tang¡¯s camp, heading back to Chen¡¯an Kingdom with his men.


    Jiang Zhaoyong watched Dong Dengyu leave, then approached Tang Jinghong¡¯s main tent. ¡°General Tang, I have something to discuss.¡±


    Tang Jinghong¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong entered the main tent.


    Tang Jinghong, concerned, asked, ¡°Are you fully recovered?¡±


    Jiang Zhaoyong replied, ¡°Yes, I am. So, I want to leave the camp and continue the mission assigned by His Majesty.¡±<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed time for you to go.¡± The tasks they were handling didn¡¯t ovep, so Tang Jinghong couldn¡¯t help him. Jiang Zhaoyong had toplete his mission alone. ¡°You can start by consulting Chu Tang. He knows many secrets about this matter.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1013: Anger Out of Humiliation

    Chapter 1013: Anger Out of Humiliation


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Zhaoyong sped his hands in a salute and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head toMu Cityfirst and then proceed with the mission.¡±


    Tang Jinghong looked down, ¡°Is Shang Zixing going with you?¡±


    ¡°He is. We¡¯re partners,¡± Jiang Zhaoyong replied.


    ¡°Then you both go,¡± Tang Jinghong said.


    Jiang Zhaoyong left the main camp and went to find Chu Qingning in the army tents. He pulled Chu Qingning into an embrace, ¡°Qingning, I have to goplete the mission.¡±


    Chu Qingning felt her heart tighten with an overwhelming sense of reluctance and longing. ¡°When will you be back?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but I¡¯lle back to you as soon as the mission is done,¡± Jiang Zhaoyong promised.


    Chu Qingning tightened her arms around his waist, not wanting to let him go. ¡°Will you write to me?¡±


    ¡°If I have the chance, I¡¯ll write to you,¡± Jiang Zhaoyong said softly. ¡°Qingning, I¡¯m sorry to make you worry again.¡±


    ¡°You serving the country makes me proud. It¡¯s okay,¡± Chu Qingning said, understandingly.<div>


    Jiang Zhaoyong felt his heart soften even more, ¡°Qingning, once I return, we¡¯ll get married.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared my wedding dress,¡± Chu Qingning said, her face flushing slightly.


    Jiang Zhaoyong smiled, ¡°And I¡¯ve prepared my wedding robe.¡±


    They talked for a long time, reluctant to part. Eventually, Jiang Zhaoyong and Shang Zixing mounted their horses and left amidst Chu Qingning¡¯s lingering gaze.


    Jia Liwen and Jia Lixia came to apany Chu Qingning. They were now assigned by Tang Jinghong to be Chu Qingning¡¯s personal guards.


    ¡°Miss Qingning, Lord Jiang will be fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jia Liwenforted her.


    ¡°With General Tang¡¯s people in Mu City, everything will be taken care of, no matter what happens,¡± Jia Lixia added.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Qingning said with a faint smile, her eyes fixed on the direction Jiang Zhaoyong had left, as if she could still see him.


    ¡­


    The night was clear and full of stars.


    Li Hongye sneaked into Wen Baoyu¡¯s room, whispering, ¡°Baoyu, are you awake?¡±


    Wen Baoyu didn¡¯t respond. The bed curtain swayed gently in the night breeze, heightening Li Hongye¡¯s excitement as he slowly approached the bed.


    Just as his fingers touched the curtain, a force kicked him onto the bed. Grabbing the curtain, he brought the whole bed crashing down.


    Chu Tang emerged from the darkness and struck Li Hongye on the neck, knocking him out. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect the members of the Yun Organization to be hiding so deeply. It was hard to find you.¡±


    ¡°Zeng Huo, take him away.¡±


    Zeng Huo stepped forward, slinging Li Hongye over his shoulder, and they left together.


    As for Wen Baoyu, she was still in the second prince¡¯s bed, for obvious reasons.


    Chu Tang instructed Zeng Huo to take Li Hongye to a secret room and used a spell to control him. ¡°Who are the Second Elder and Fourth Elder?¡±


    Li Hongye, now with vacant eyes andpletely unaware, answered everything he was asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We don¡¯t know each other¡¯s identities.¡±<div>


    ¡°So secretive?¡± Chu Tang paused. ¡°Tell me the locations of the Yun Organization¡¯s bases and warehouses in Mu City that you know of.¡±


    Li Hongye mentioned three locations.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Chu Tang wrote down the addresses and instructed Zeng Huo to take the information to the tea house so the manager could lead people to raid these locations one by one.


    Then Chu Tang asked, ¡°Do you know of any ces where drugs are made?¡±<div>


    Li Hongye provided one location. Chu Tang ryed this information to Tang Jinghong, instructing him to lead a team to destroy it. His men were now experienced in dealing with Immortal Ointment, so there was no worry.


    ¡°Have you written to Lord Yun? Have you seen him?¡± Chu Tang asked.


    Li Hongye said, ¡°No, Lord Yun always sends us instructions. I saw him once. He wore a mask, a white robe, looked young, and spoke in a low, unrecognizable voice.¡±


    ¡°Any letters from him?¡± Chu Tang asked.


    Li Hongye said, ¡°Yes, all the others were burned, but I kept one. It¡¯s hidden in my study, in a book called ¡°Reflections on Things at Hand¡±.¡±


    Chu Tang told Zeng Huo, ¡°Watch him. I¡¯m going to find that letter.¡± Then he left the estate.


    Zeng Huo looked at Li Hongye and clicked his tongue in amazement at Chu Tang¡¯s efficiency. ¡°The Third Elder is captured too. Seems like Second Elder and Fourth Elder are next.¡±


    Chu Tang snuck into Li Hongye¡¯s study and searched for the book ¡°Reflections on Things at Hand¡±. It was easy to find on the shelf. He quickly located the hiddenpartment and retrieved the letter.


    Curious why only this letter was saved, Chu Tang examined it. The handwriting was neat and square, but the strokes were sharp and ambitious, indicating the writer¡¯s strong aspirations.


    However, given the incident with Xia Yuncheng, he wasn¡¯t fully convinced this was written by Lord Yun.


    Reading the content, Chu Tang saw it was a letter threatening Li Hongye to join the Yun Organization. The tone was very forceful, essentially saying if he didn¡¯t join, Lord Yun would expose his secrets, ruining his chances of ever inheriting the throne.


    Understanding why Li Hongye kept this letter, Chu Tang realized it was for self-defense. If exposed, he could im he was coerced into joining the Yun Organization, reducing his culpability.


    Chu Tang pocketed the letter for future use and left the royal mansion.<div>


    ¡­


    Upon returning to the estate, Chu Tang found it surrounded by intruders.


    Hong Feiyun was confronting them in the courtyard. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The intruders, all masked, were led by a strong-looking man with sharp eyes. ¡°Move aside, or I¡¯ll cut you down!¡±


    Chu Tang leaped onto the wall and calmly said, ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in my estate?¡±


    The intruders looked up, startled to see him. They hadn¡¯t noticed his presence before.


    Hong Feiyun felt relieved upon seeing Chu Tang. With him here, there was nothing to fear.


    The leader red at Chu Tang, ¡°Who I am is irrelevant. Just hand over the person we¡¯re looking for!¡±


    Chu Tang replied unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ve captured many people. Which one do you want?¡±


    The leader drew his sword and pointed it at Chu Tang. ¡°Hand over the Tenth Prince, or I¡¯ll ughter everyone here.¡±


    So they were from Zia Sangguo, here to rescue the Tenth Prince. Surprising that he had such loyal followers.


    ¡°How scary. But I only have two people here. How will you ughter everyone?¡± Chu Tang spread his hands in mock fear.


    The leader, enraged, shouted, ¡°Hand him over now!¡±<div>


    ¡°I don¡¯t have him,¡± Chu Tang said nonchntly.


    The leader, infuriated, lunged at Chu Tang with his sword. ¡°Then I¡¯ll capture you and trade you for him!¡±


    Chu Tang raised his foot and kicked, sending a powerful force that knocked the leader back. The leader felt a massive pressure, forcing him to block with his sword, but he was still sent flying.

 Chapter 1014: Beyond Reasonable

    Chapter 1014: Beyond Reasonable


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The leadernded on the ground and took a few steps back before he could stand steadily, secretly shocked. The young boy in front of him seemed so young, yet his martial arts skills were incredibly high!


    He changed his strategy and decided not to confront him head-on. He felt that all of them together were no match for this boy. ¡°Why did you capture the tenth prince?¡±


    Chu Tang smiled faintly, ¡°Right now, you¡¯re the one with a request, not me. So, you should answer my questions first.¡±


    The other man pulled down his mask, revealing a fair and handsome face. Li Yuanliang slightly raised his face, looking up at Chu Tang, ¡°Ask away. As long as you release the tenth prince, you can do whatever you want with me!¡±


    Chu Tang was curious, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the tenth prince that you¡¯re willing to risk your life to save him?¡±


    Li Yuanliang¡¯s eyes showed longing, ¡°I¡¯m the tenth prince¡¯s senior brother.¡±


    ¡°Senior brother?¡± Chu Tang thought this was a bit strange, ¡°Just being senior brothers, is that worth risking your life for? I¡¯ll give you a chance, take your people and leave now, and I can pretend nothing happened.¡±


    He wanted to see what this man would choose.


    Li Yuanliang knelt on one knee, ¡°I beg you to release the tenth prince.¡± The person in front of him showed no intention to kill, and seemed to be a soft-hearted person. Using sincerity might be the best approach.


    Chu Tang felt something was off. Even the closest senior brothers wouldn¡¯t have the courage to sacrifice their lives for each other. ¡°This is yourst chance. Tell me the real rtionship between you two, or as long as I¡¯m around, you won¡¯t see the tenth prince again.¡±<div>


    Li Yuanliang slowly lowered his head, staying silent for a long time before speaking again, ¡°The tenth prince and I are in love, we are secret lovers.¡±


    Chu Tang was slightly taken aback¡ªthis was unexpected. The tenth prince always had an ascetic look, and it was hard to imagine he liked men. ¡°I¡¯ll release him under one condition.¡±


    Relieved to hear there was room for negotiation, Li Yuanliang said, ¡°Name it.¡±


    Chu Tang spoke slowly, ¡°Help me investigate the true identity of Lord Yun in the Xiasang Kingdom.¡±


    Li Yuanliang immediately raised his head to look at Chu Tang, ¡°I can¡¯t fulfill that condition.¡±


    Chu Tang asked, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Li Yuanliang replied solemnly, ¡°Anyone who has tried to investigate Lord Yun has met a violent end, without exception.¡±


    Chu Tang was surprised, ¡°Is his power that great?¡±


    Li Yuanliang nodded heavily, ¡°Greater than we can imagine.¡±


    Chu Tang was silent for a moment, ¡°From what you said, many people have tried to investigate him?¡±


    Li Yuanliang nodded, ¡°Yes, everyone is very curious about Lord Yun¡¯s identity. If they could get a hold of Lord Yun¡¯s weaknesses, the benefits would be unimaginable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Chu Tang agreed. ¡°But didn¡¯t you just say you were willing to die for the tenth prince?¡±


    ¡°I said I was willing to die if it would result in his release. But I can¡¯t investigate Lord Yun¡¯s identity, so you wouldn¡¯t release the tenth prince, and my death would be in vain,¡± Li Yuanliang calcted clearly.


    ¡°Alright then. Considering you came all this way, I¡¯ll let you two meet, but don¡¯t try to escape, or I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen.¡± Chu Tang said calmly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Li Yuanliang said gratefully.


    Following Chu Tang¡¯s arrangement, Li Yuanliang met the Tenth Prince by theke in the Tao residence after one incense stick¡¯s worth of time.


    The Tenth Prince was extremely surprised when he saw Li Yuanliang, thinking it was an illusion.


    ¡°Yun Cheng!¡± Li Yuanliang instinctively hugged the Tenth Prince, he missed him so much.


    ¡°Yuanliang, why are you here?¡± the Tenth Prince couldn¡¯t care about anything else, he hugged Li Yuanliang back tightly. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for nearly two years, and he didn¡¯t expect to meet in a foreignnd.<div>


    The two spoke of their mutual longing.


    In the distance, Chu Tang and Hong Feiyu were watching.


    Hong Feiyu couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Master, how can two men be together?¡±


    Chu Tang, with a tolerant heart, said, ¡°People should be with whoever they want to be with. Heaven hasn¡¯t set rules about who should be with whom.¡±<div>


    Hong Feiyu found it a bit confusing, ¡°Master, are you nning to release the Tenth Prince?¡±


    Chu Tang replied, ¡°How could I? Such a useful pawn can¡¯t be easily let go. He fell into my hands on his own.¡±


    Releasing him would only be possible after extracting every bit of his utility.


    Hong Feiyu nced at Chu Tang. Though he looked like a gentle and simple young master, he was quite cunning.


    Chu Tang instructed Hong Feiyu, ¡°Go remind them their time is up.¡±


    They had only been together for the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, such a short time, Hong Feiyu sighed, but said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hong Feiyu approached, ¡°Master says your time is up.¡±


    Li Yuanliang looked towards Chu Tang¡¯s direction, only seeing his back, ¡°Yun Cheng, I will definitely rescue you.¡±


    the Tenth Prince quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Chu Tang, he¡¯s unfathomable.¡±


    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry about me. Take care of yourself,¡± Li Yuanliang said, then hurriedly caught up with Chu Tang.


    In the flower hall, Chu Tang sat drinking tea, waiting for Li Yuanliang.


    Li Yuanliang cupped his fists, ¡°What do you want me to do, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Find a hundred Xiasang Kingdom people in the eastern border. For every ten you find, I¡¯ll let you see the Tenth Prince once.¡± Chu Tang wanted to uproot Lord Yun¡¯s influence in the eastern border.<div>


    Li Yuanliang agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chu Tang added, ¡°By the way, the quality of your work will directly affect the Tenth Prince¡¯s diet. If you want him to eat well, you better work hard.¡±


    Li Yuanliang waspletely convinced, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Chu Tang waved him off, ¡°Go on, don¡¯t waste time.¡± A pawn delivered to his door, he wondered how useful it would be.


    It turned out to be quite useful. In three days, Li Yuanliang found ten Xiasang Kingdom people.


    These ten included royal guards, stewards of wealthy households, and husbands of wealthy daughters, with varied identities.


    Chu Tang looked at the ten people tied up like dumplings, ¡°Not bad, finding so many people in just three days.¡±


    ¡°About what you promised?¡± Li Yuanliang was eager to see the Tenth Prince.


    Chu Tang called Hong Feiyu over, ¡°Feiyu, take him.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hong Feiyu led Li Yuanliang away.


    Chu Tang called Tang Jinghong¡¯s men to take the ten people away. These people would be more useful in Tang Jinghong¡¯s hands, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about them.


    ¡­


    A few dayster, Mu Xiao had news about Wen Baoyu¡¯s investigation. ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything on Wen Baoyu, so I looked into the Wen family. Unexpectedly, I did find something.¡±<div>


    Chu Tang gestured for Mu Xiao to continue.


    Mu Xiao said, ¡°The Wen family is the richest in Mu City, but their grain supply doesn¡¯t add up. They haven¡¯t been buying grain, their farnds are limited, yet they have a constant supply of grain, far beyond reason.¡±

 Chapter 1015: A Room Full of Gold

    Chapter 1015: A Room Full of Gold


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°This is strange,¡± Chu Tang muttered thoughtfully.


    ¡°I thought so too. I wanted to investigate further, but I was discovered and had to retreat to report,¡± Mu Xiao exined, eager to make a significant contribution to save his own life.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the rest. You go and rest,¡± Chu Tang dismissed Mu Xiao with a wave of his hand.


    Mu Xiao left.


    Chu Tang waited until nightfall, then sneaked into the Wen residence. To his surprise, he witnessed a scene of unloading goods.


    At the back gate of the Wen residence, many people were gathered. They unloaded sacks from carts and carried them into the warehouse.


    The Wen residence didn¡¯t have many people, and the back courtyard consisted ofrge, empty rooms, which were now filled with goods.


    After they finished unloading, Chu Tang followed the people leaving, deciding to check on the Wen residenceter.


    Unexpectedly, the convoy left the city at night, and they didn¡¯t look like ordinary freight handlers; they had the demeanor of soldiers.


    This made Chu Tang think of the missing military supplies. Could it be that the Wen family had stolen them?<div>


    If his guess was correct, the Wen family didn¡¯t have that much power; they were likely just participants, tasked with selling the stolen supplies. The mastermind had to be someone else!


    Lost in thought, Chu Tang watched as the leader showed something to the gatekeeper, who then opened the city gate to let them through.


    The opening and closing of the city gates were managed by the magistrate¡¯s office. Could the prefect also be involved?


    Things were getting moreplicated.


    After the convoy left, the gatekeeper closed the gate again, acting suspiciously, clearly guilty.


    Chu Tang had no time to deal with these people. He flew over the city wall and continued to follow the convoy.


    To his surprise, they headed to the eastern border army camp.


    Could this be the eastern border King¡¯s doing?


    Chu Tang¡¯s mind raced with various spections, which he decided to verify one by one. With these thoughts, he returned to the Wen residence to investigate the warehouses.


    Inside the sacks, there was rice, corn, beans, and wheat¡ªmilitary supplies. The rice and corn were for the soldiers, while the beans and wheat were for the horses. The army horses lived better than the soldiers, eating high-quality feed every day.


    Chu Tang returned to the Tao residence and informed Tang Jinghong of his findings. ¡°Has the court recently sent military supplies to the eastern border?¡±


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°There is a shipment due to arrive at the border in a few days. So far, I haven¡¯t received any reports of missing supplies.¡±


    Chu Tang said, ¡°If anything goes missing, let me know, and I¡¯ll investigate further.¡±


    Tang Jinghong agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After ending theirmunication, Chu Tang still had some doubts, so he went back to the Wen residence. As soon as he arrived, he saw the Wen family head leaving.


    Why would the head of the family go out in the middle of the night?


    Chu Tang followed him.


    The family head rode a fast horse out of the city, meeting up with two others before continuing.


    Chu Tang trailed them.<div>


    They arrived at a pavilion at Shili Slope outside the city. In the pavilion stood a man, his face obscured by the darkness.


    Chu Tang hid in a tree to listen.


    ¡°Second brother,¡± the family head called softly as he approached the pavilion.


    The man in the pavilion turned around, ¡°Big brother.¡± His face was stern, with a soldier-like air about him.<div>


    Chu Tang watched silently. The two addressed each other as brothers and bore some resemnce, making sense of the situation¡ªa thief and a cleaner, a perfect duo.


    The family head smiled as he saw his brother. ¡°Does anyone know about our meeting?¡±


    ¡°No one,¡± Wen Er assured cautiously. ¡°Big brother, why did you urgently call for me?¡±


    The family head said gravely, ¡°Tang Jinghong has arrived in the eastern border. It¡¯s too dangerous. Stop all activities andy low for a while. If you can leave, do so.¡±


    Wen Er nodded after some thought, ¡°I understand, big brother.¡±


    The family head continued to warn, ¡°If anything happens to me, stick to our n and don¡¯t panic.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s wrong? Is something going to happen?¡± Wen Er asked, concerned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel like danger is close,¡± the family head sighed. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking. Just remember to follow our n.¡±


    Wen Er nodded, ¡°I understand, big brother.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. I¡¯m heading back,¡± the family head said, returning to the city with his two men.


    Wen Er watched his brother leave, then prepared to depart himself.


    Chu Tang emerged from the darkness, ¡°Wen Er?¡±


    Seeing Chu Tang, Wen Er¡¯s heart leaped to his throat. He stared at Chu Tang warily, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±<div>


    Chu Tang smiled, ¡°I followed your brother here. Don¡¯t be so nervous. I just have a few questions.¡±


    Wen Er quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. I have nothing to tell you.¡± He gripped his short sword tightly, sensing Chu Tang¡¯s danger.


    Chu Tang moved behind Wen Er in a sh, knocking him out. Then, he took him to the teahouse.


    He threw Wen Er into the center of the teahouse. ¡°He¡¯s the Wen family head¡¯s brother, involved in the missing military supplies. I¡¯ve knocked him out; take him to Jinghong tonight.¡±


    The shopkeeper was secretly amazed. Their general had hit a dead end, but this young master had found a lead. ¡°Young master, won¡¯t you interrogate him first?¡±


    Chu Tang replied, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll question the Wen family head. You handle him.¡±


    The shopkeeper agreed, ¡°We¡¯ll deliver him first thing in the morning.¡±


    Chu Tang added, ¡°By the way, I hit him pretty hard. He might not wake up for two or three days. Don¡¯t worry about the long unconscious period.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± They all silently pitied Wen Er. How hard did he have to be hit to be out for two or three days?


    After giving instructions, Chu Tang left the teahouse and went to the Wen family head¡¯s room.


    The family head hadn¡¯t returned yet, so he waited.


    Suddenly, the door opened, and Chu Tang watched from the darkness. It wasn¡¯t the family head but a young woman.


    The young woman entered and began searching the room.<div>


    Chu Tang decided to see what she was looking for and remained silent.


    She rummaged through the room, clearly looking for silver notes. She didn¡¯t want to stay in the Wen family anymore and was preparing to leave, but needed money first.


    Someone had told her the Wen family was in trouble, and she needed to leave quickly.


    Unexpectedly, she found a secret mechanism and identally opened a hidden room.


    When the door to the secret room opened, a burst of golden light shone out, momentarily dazzling Chu Tang.


    A room full of gold!


    The young woman was stunned, her eyes sparkling at the sight.

 Chapter 1016: A Mysterious Letter

    Chapter 1016: A Mysterious Letter


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The young woman was overjoyed as she walked towards the treasury, greed etched on her face. She quickly began to strip off her clothes to carry the gold bricks. If she could, she would undoubtedly empty the entire vault.


    Who wouldn¡¯t have the same thought? Chu Tang watched her silently, thinking that taking ten or so bricks would ensure a lifetime of wealth. However, the young woman was too greedy, grabbing a pile she couldn¡¯t carry. As she struggled, the door to the study opened.


    Chu Tang quietly sympathized with her. The one who returned was Wen Family¡¯s head, who caught her red-handed.


    The young woman turned pale and fainted in fright.


    The Wen Family head¡¯s face darkened as he closed the door and took a whip from the rack, mercilesslyshing at the young woman.


    The whip fell repeatedly, waking the young woman who began to scream in pain.


    Such sounds were not umon, and the Wen family showed no reaction.


    Chu Tang, tired of the noise, stepped out of the shadows. ¡°Stop hitting her. It¡¯s just a bit of gold. Do you really need to beat her to death?¡±


    His voice brought a sudden silence to the room.


    The Wen Family head, recognizing Chu Tang, asked warily, ¡°Chu Tang? Why are you in my study?¡±<div>


    Chu Tang sat behind the desk, waving his hand to cast a spell that ensured no sound would leave the room. He pointed at the young woman, and she immediately fainted again.


    The Wen Family head, now trembling with fear, asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Chu Tang, looking rxed, replied, ¡°Sit down. I just have a few questions. I don¡¯t intend to harm you.¡±


    Unable to resist, the Wen Family head sat down. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    Chu Tang got straight to the point. ¡°Two questions. First, was your brother transporting military supplies? Second, where did the money from selling them go?¡±


    Struggling, the Wen Family head admitted, ¡°Yes, the money was sent to Lord Yun.¡±


    Chu Tang leaned forward slightly. ¡°To Xiasang Country?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Wen Family head confirmed.


    So, the silver had been sent to Xiasang Country. Could it still be retrieved? Chu Tang continued, ¡°Are you people from Xiasang Country?¡±


    The Wen Family head, looking defeated, said, ¡°Our ancestors were. We¡¯ve lived in Shu City for many generations. Later, Lord Yun found us and forced us to follow his orders, threatening to expose our identity. We had no choice but toply.¡±


    A suspicion arose in Chu Tang¡¯s mind. He squinted slightly and asked, ¡°Are you one of Yun¡¯s elders?¡±


    The Wen Family head reluctantly replied, ¡°I¡¯m the second elder.¡±


    So, the second elder was right in front of him. Chu Tang felt pleased. ¡°Close the treasury door.¡±


    The Wen Family head returned the gold bricks taken by the young woman and closed the door to the treasury, his mind racing with thoughts of impending doom.


    Chu Tang took the young woman and the Wen Family head away, nning to move the gold brickster and then release the young woman.


    Back at Tao Mansion, Chu Tang quickly informed Tang Jinghong of the situation. He then instructed the people at the teahouse to find an opportunity to move the gold and to do it swiftly before others could transfer it.


    The teahouse staff mobilized that very night, transporting over 8 million taels of gold, which took a long time to move.


    Seeing such arge amount of gold, Tang Jinghong came personally to oversee the situation.


    At the teahouse, Tang Jinghong was speechless upon seeing the full storeroom. How much public wealth had been plundered to amass so much gold? Besides this, there was also the silver sent to Lord Yun in Xiasang Country. It was unimaginable.<div>


    Tang Jinghong decided to use half of the gold to buy food and distribute it to the people around Shu City. The other half was sent to General Chen to pay the overdue soldiers¡¯ sries.


    General Chen was moved to tears upon receiving the boxes of gold.


    Had the matter of unpaid soldiers¡¯ sries reached the imperial court, he would have been guilty. Not only he, but his family would also suffer. Now, there was no need to fear; everything was settled, and he nned to impeach the eastern border King, already thinking of the charges. He requested Tang Jinghong¡¯s help to submit the memorial, fearing it might be intercepted otherwise.


    With the gold issue resolved, the case of the missing soldiers¡¯ sries was closed, and Tang Jinghong returned to the camp.<div>


    ¡­


    The hot summer season arrived.


    Jiang Zhaoyong and Shang Zixing arrived in Shu City. Shang Zixing, skilled in tracking, quickly found Chu Tang.


    On the second floor of the teahouse, Chu Tang sat by the railing, feeling the warm summer breeze and watching the bustling street below. He asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Shang Zixing rubbed his nose and said, ¡°We want to ask you about the ancient family.¡±


    Over a month had passed before they came to him. They must have been desperate. Chu Tang sipped his tea. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you find any clues?¡±


    ¡°We found some, but not many. Whenever we found a clue, it was erased. We didn¡¯t know what to do,¡± Shang Zixing exined, his voice growing quieter.


    ¡°Was it Lu Ziming?¡± Chu Tang guessed.


    ¡°With just the two of us, our power is limited,¡± Shang Zixing stammered. For some reason, despite being taller, he always feltcking in presence in front of Chu Tang.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me sooner?¡± Chu Tang asked, looking at the two.


    The question made them ufortable. Jiang Zhaoyong lowered his head slightly. ¡°We heard some information about the ancient family on the way to see you, so we decided to check it out beforeing to you. We didn¡¯t expect it to take so long.¡±


    Chu Tang didn¡¯t say more and told them what he knew about the ancient family, then directed them to find Su Liangwei.


    Su Liangwei and Duan Ting were secretly helping Chu Tang track down the ancient family. The information Chu Tang had came from them.<div>


    Jiang Zhaoyong and Shang Zixing thanked Chu Tang and left hurriedly with the information, heading to Su Liangwei¡¯s city.


    Chu Tang sent a letter to Su Liangwei, asking them to assist Jiang Zhaoyong, but to notify him immediately if they found the family¡¯s location.


    Su Liangwei replied, acknowledging the request.


    ¡­


    ¡°Chu Tang, the Xuan family sent a letter.¡± Zeng Huo handed a ck, mysterious-looking letter to Chu Tang.


    Chu Tang took the letter, examining it. The envelope was ck with gold embossing. This family had money. He opened the letter, finding only one line: ¡°August 1st, the new family head inauguration ceremony, all Xuan family members must return to attend.¡±


    August 1st? That was ten days away.


    Chu Tang handed the letter to Zeng Huo. ¡°Take a look.¡±

 Chapter 1017: Four Steamed Buns

    Chapter 1017: Four Steamed Buns


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zeng Huo looked at the letter and remarked, ¡°A new family head for the Xuan family? Seems they don¡¯t know yet that Lou Ze is dead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Lou Ze, it¡¯s Xuan Louze,¡± Chu Tang corrected.


    Zeng Huo realized they had investigated Lou Ze¡¯s background. His birth name was Xuan Louze, the youngest son of the fifth branch of the Xuan family. His mother died during childbirth, leading Xuan Louze¡¯s father to despise him and send him away. His siblings also hated him and ignored him, which exined why they hadn¡¯t learned of his death until now.


    Zeng Huo asked, ¡°Are you nning to attend?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Recently, Chu Tang had captured all the elders except the fourth, decimated the Yun organization, destroyed many drug manufacturing sites, and had Meng Shengdong eradicate most of their poppy fields. The organization was now crippled.


    Since capturing Xia Yuncheng, there had been no word from Lord Yun, and the eastern border had enjoyed a rare period of peace.


    Chu Tang decided, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We might get some useful information about the fourth elder. The organization¡¯s members can¡¯t all be confined to Daling.¡±


    ¡°When do we leave, and what should we prepare?¡± Zeng Huo asked dutifully.


    ¡°Get everything ready ande with me. Since the Xuan family sent the letter to you, they must know about your close rtionship with Xuan Louze,¡± Chu Tang instructed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements right away.¡± Zeng Huo bowed and left.<div>


    Chu Tang used the Golden Feather Phoenix to inform Tang Jinghong about their ns.


    Tang Jinghong replied, ¡°I have people in the Xuan family. Inform me when you pass through Liang City; I¡¯ll give you a token.¡±


    Chu Tang responded, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Li Yuanliang requested an audience. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve captured another ten people.¡±


    Chu Tang looked at Li Yuanliang with interest. ¡°You¡¯re causing such havoc among Lord Yun¡¯s people. Do you think he¡¯ll let you off in the future?¡±


    Li Yuanliang hesitated. ¡°I can¡¯t worry about that now.¡±


    Chu Tang studied Li Yuanliang for a moment, an idea forming. ¡°Feiyu, bring Xia Yuncheng over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Feiyu replied, bringing Xia Yuncheng over. ¡°Master, he¡¯s here.¡±


    Chu Tang gave Xia Yuncheng a pill. ¡°This pill will take effect in a year. During this year, you will work for me. After that, I¡¯ll give you the antidote.¡±


    He handed a bottle of pills to Li Yuanliang. ¡°There are five lifesaving pills here. As long as someone has a breath left, these can save them.¡±


    Li Yuanliang asked calmly, ¡°What do you want us to do?¡±


    Chu Tang said, ¡°First, the imperial mausoleum is not a ce to hide. Regain the emperor¡¯s trust and be a powerful prince.¡±


    Xia Yuncheng replied, ¡°I confessed my feelings for my master to my father. He has despised me for years and won¡¯t trust me.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Chu Tang wrote two pages of instructions and handed them to Xia Yuncheng. ¡°Follow these, and you¡¯ll regain his trust. Complete this task first, and I¡¯ll give you moreter.¡±


    Xia Yuncheng¡¯s eyes widened slightly at the instructions. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Go now,¡± Chu Tang dismissed them.


    Xia Yuncheng and Li Yuanliang mounted their horses and left with their men.


    That same night, Chu Tang and Zeng Huo set off as well.


    ¡­<div>


    In Chen¡¯an Country.


    After leaving Daling, Chu Tang transformed into Xuan Louze. They traveled for a long time before reaching Chen¡¯an¡¯s border.


    They arrived at a ce called Yunsai Pass, surrounded by endless ins. The lush green grass and a river running through created a beautiful scene.


    However, amidst the beauty, a tall stone wall stood, weathered by the elements, exuding an ancient aura. A few guards at the gate were listless, and the only sound was the tter of hooves and cartwheels.<div>


    Xuan Louze and Zeng Huo dismounted and joined the queue to enter.


    A guard shouted, ¡°One tael of silver per person to enter. No money, no entry.¡±


    Zeng Huo muttered, ¡°Why is it so expensive?¡±


    Xuan Louze replied, ¡°Chen¡¯an Country is in ruins. They¡¯re squeezing every penny they can while they have the chance.¡±


    Zeng Huo chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s quite the analogy.¡±


    Just then, they saw a guard pushing a young woman with several children aside. ¡°No money, no entry. Get lost!¡±


    The young woman cried, ¡°Officer, my husband died in the city. The authorities told me to collect his body. Please let me in.¡±


    ¡°Even if your whole family died, you need to pay,¡± the guard snapped impatiently.


    The woman knelt, sobbing. ¡°Please, officer, let me in. I¡¯ll repay you when I have the money.¡±


    Her pleas slowed the queue, and the sun was scorching. Xuan Louze told Zeng Huo to pay for her.


    The woman was deeply grateful, bowing repeatedly to Zeng Huo.


    With her issue resolved, the queue moved again, and they entered the border town, Xunxu City.


    The city was just as deste, with few people on the streets and many shops closed, giving a sense of abandonment.<div>


    After walking for a while, they finally encountered someone. Zeng Huo approached and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the nearest tavern?¡±


    The young man sized them up. ¡°Give me money, and I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Zeng Huo handed over a tael of silver. ¡°Lead the way.¡± This kid was really fixated on money.


    The young man led them to a small tavern. There were no proper inns in the city anymore, just this small ce still open.


    He exined, ¡°A couple of years ago, the city was hit by smallpox, locusts, and drought. Most people died, and the corpses were burned, filling the air with sickening smoke that lingered for months.¡±


    They listened without speaking.


    The young man said no more and led them inside, knocking on the counter. ¡°Innkeeper, they want to eat. Take care of them.¡±


    The innkeeper, an old man in his fifties or sixties with a stooped back, turned to look at them and greeted, ¡°Come in, young masters. Take a seat. What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll have the waiter bring it.¡±


    The small tavern had only three or four customers, making it very quiet.


    Xuan Louze chose a table by the window. ¡°What dishes do you have?¡±


    The innkeeper replied, ¡°Our specialties are braisedmb, stir-fried dishes, steamed dishes, and buns. Take your pick.¡±


    Xuan Louze ordered, ¡°One serving of braisedmb, one of each type of dish, and four buns.¡±


    Zeng Huo looked surprised. ¡°Can you eat that much?¡±<div>


    Xuan Louze said, ¡°I¡¯ll have one bun, and you¡¯ll have three.¡±


    Zeng Huo fell silent, realizing that Chu Qingzhi didn¡¯t know howrge the buns here were. He decided to pack the extras to go.

 Chapter 1018: Arm Yourself

    Chapter 1018: Arm Yourself


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The food was served efficiently, likely due to theck of customers. Soon, all the dishes, including the four steamed buns, were brought to the table.


    Xuan Louze stared at the four buns, which were asrge as his face. ¡°¡­¡±


    He asked Zeng Huo, ¡°Why are these buns so big?¡±


    Zeng Huo, finding it amusing to see Chu Tang in an awkward situation, smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯ve always been like this.¡±


    Xuan Louze took one bun and ced the remaining three in front of Zeng Huo. ¡°The remaining three are yours. Don¡¯t waste them.¡±


    Zeng Huo looked at the solid buns, gulping. He could usually only manage one and a half buns at most. ¡°I¡¯ll pack them upter to make sure they don¡¯t go to waste.¡±


    Xuan Louze nodded, ¡°As long as they aren¡¯t wasted.¡±


    The two began eating.


    Halfway through their meal, a discordant voice rang out, ¡°Hey, Louze, you¡¯ve changed partners?¡±


    Xuan Louze felt a shiver of disgust and turned to see a young man in purple with a longsword, sporting a headless fish carving at his waist¡ªa member of the Xuan family.<div>


    Behind him were two men in ck, likely bodyguards.


    Zeng Huo whispered to Xuan Louze, ¡°That¡¯s Xuan Dongwu from the first branch. He¡¯s vindictive and petty.¡±


    Xuan Dongwu noticed their whispering and sneered, ¡°Flirting openly, are we? No shame¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, a powerful force sent him and his two bodyguards flying,nding in a heap.


    Xuan Louze followed, saying, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re even more shameless. No one can match you.¡±


    He snapped his fingers, causing Xuan Dongwu to do something shocking, leaving the tavern patrons and passersby with their mouths agape.


    Realizing what had happened, Xuan Dongwu was furious. ¡°Xuan Louze, do you know my elder brother is the next head of the Xuan family?¡±


    Xuan Louze looked at him with disdain. ¡°Does it matter if I know? Besides, until it¡¯s official, don¡¯t boast. It could backfire.¡±


    Xuan Dongwu, seething with rage, retorted, ¡°What? Are you saying you could be the family head?¡±


    Zeng Huo thought to himself, If Chu Tang wanted, the Xuan family head position would be his. Never underestimate anyone.


    Xuan Louze calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m also a member of the Xuan family. Why not?¡±


    Xuan Dongwu pushed away his bodyguards and stood, pointing at Xuan Louze with fury. ¡°You think you can be the head? Keep dreaming!¡±


    Xuan Louze¡¯s gaze swept over the three of them with contempt. ¡°I might think about it, but you definitely can¡¯t.¡±


    Xuan Dongwu was so angry he nearly cked out. ¡°¡­¡±


    Xuan Louze gestured to Zeng Huo. ¡°Let¡¯s continue eating. Those shameless guys wasted our time, and I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat,¡± Zeng Huo said, barely holding back hisughter. Chu Tang truly was vindictive.


    Xuan Dongwu was fuming with anger, feeling his chest burn. I must kill Xuan Louze!


    His left bodyguard advised, ¡°Fifth Young Master, don¡¯t worry about Xuan Louze now. Once we¡¯re back at the Xuan family, you can deal with him as you see fit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Xuan Dongwu took the advice and calmed down, re-entering the tavern. ¡°Bring wine and food!¡±<div>


    ¡°Right away,¡± the innkeeper hurried toply.


    Xuan Louze raised his palm and blew towards Xuan Dongwu, then continued eating.


    Two hourster, Xuan Dongwu, while riding, suddenly had an uncontroble bout of diarrhea without any warning.


    ¡­<div>


    Xuan Louze and Zeng Huo finished their meal and continued their journey. Xuan Louze enjoyed the braisedmb so much that he packed some to go.


    After five days of travel, they finally reached Chen¡¯an¡¯s capital, Zhongling City.


    Along the way, they saw destion, with cities, towns, and viges nearly empty. But Zhongling City seemed more lively, resembling a normal city.


    As they were about to enter the city, a group of refugees rushed out from the forest. ¡°Officers, let us in to see the doctors!¡±


    The gate guards drew their swords without hesitation, and the refugees, prepared, fought back.


    The scene turned chaotic¡­


    The city gates closed, and no one was allowed entry. Those waiting to enter stood aside, disgruntled but silent.


    Xuan Louze and Zeng Huo moved to the side with the crowd. He whispered to Zeng Huo, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Those refugees are from other ces, seeking refuge in the capital. The city¡¯s residents fear they have smallpox, and the king has ordered that any refugees attempting to enter be killed,¡± Zeng Huo exined sympathetically.


    ¡°Is the king so foolish?¡± Xuan Louze felt sorry for Chen¡¯an¡¯s people.


    ¡°The power now lies with the empress dowager and the second prince. The old king indulges in pleasure, neglecting state affairs,¡± Zeng Huo shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s a mess.¡±


    ¡°The country is on the brink of copse. What¡¯s the point of power?¡± Xuan Louzemented the shortsightedness of the rulers.


    ¡°Who knows¡­¡± Zeng Huo looked skyward.<div>


    During their conversation, the fight ended with the gate guards defeated. The victorious refugees turned to attack the gates.


    Suddenly, the gates opened, and a cavalry unit charged out, shooting the refugees.


    Xuan Louze hadn¡¯t intended to intervene, but when the arrows were aimed at him, he couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    He raised his hand, catching the arrows mid-air, reversing their direction, and shot them back at the cavalry, killing them instantly.


    Seeing this, the refugees prepared to charge into the city¡­


    Xuan Louze called out, ¡°Don¡¯t enter the city. It¡¯s a death trap. Instead, take these horses and weapons to arm yourselves.¡±


    The refugees hesitated.


    Xuan Louze continued, ¡°You can settle in another city. Many are deserted and full of supplies. Check warehouses, wealthy homes, and government offices. If you find seeds, move to a scenic vige and start anew. It¡¯s better than dying.¡±


    A young refugee approached and knelt. ¡°You¡¯re the first to care for us. Please, let us follow you. We¡¯ll obey your orders.¡±


    Xuan Louze, ¡°¡­¡±


    He had only meant to give a kind warning, not intending to be anyone¡¯s leader.


    Zeng Huo, ¡°¡­¡±


    If Chu Tang had ambitions, he could easily gather Chen¡¯an¡¯s refugees to overthrow the regime.<div>

 Chapter 1019: Who Saw It?

    Chapter 1019: Who Saw It?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The other refugees also knelt before Xuan Louze. ¡°Master!¡±


    Xuan Louze looked at the refugees with a headache. This is troublesome. ¡°Once the city doesn¡¯t get a response, they will send soldiers out again. You should leave quickly.¡±


    The young man raised his head, his eyes showing a decisive resolve. ¡°We will be in the forest south of the city. If you change your mind, you cane find us.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Xuan Louze hurriedly agreed, then sent them away.


    Once the group of refugees had gone far, Xuan Louze transmitted a message to them, ¡°I won¡¯te to find you. You should leave quickly. The city¡¯s soldiers will surelye to surround you. Farewell.¡±


    The young man and the other refugees turned back to look at the white-d youth at the city gate, like a beacon of light.


    After a while, they quickly disappeared into the forest.


    Sure enough, soldiers soon emerged, some cleaning up the mess at the city gate, others going after the refugees.


    Once order was restored, Xuan Louze and Zeng Huo entered the city.


    As soon as they entered, they saw Xuan family members searching for something on the street. The Xuan family members wore ck brocade robes with gold trim, their clothing exuding an air of sophistication.<div>


    Zeng Huo nced around, ¡°What are they looking for?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s follow and see.¡± Xuan Louze led Zeng Huo to follow them, leading their horses, making them stand out on the street.


    While following, a team of Xuan family guards approached. ¡°Fifth Young Master, we are here on Master Xuan¡¯s orders to escort you home.¡±


    Xuan Louze frowned. Master Xuan despised him, so why would he send people to pick him up? There must be a trick. ¡°Exin clearly, was it Master Xuan who sent you to pick me up?¡±


    The leader replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    This is strange, Xuan Louze thought. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± He wanted to see what they were up to.


    The group headed towards the Xuan mansion.


    On the way, Xuan Louze asked, ¡°What were they looking for earlier?¡±


    The guard said, ¡°They were looking for the second young madam of the first branch. She suddenly disappeared.¡±


    The second young madam of the first branch, Xuan Dong¡¯er. Xuan Louze tentatively asked, ¡°Did she leave on her own or was she taken?¡±


    ¡°She likely left on her own,¡± the guard replied. ¡°The Crown Prince of Xia Sang Kingdom sent someone to propose to her, and she didn¡¯t want to, so she ran away.¡±


    Xuan Louze thought, the Xuan family is famous as a shadow family, able to avoid all kinds of attacks. They are a formidable armor in dangerous activities.


    A good pawn, but the girl didn¡¯t agree.


    Under the guard¡¯s guidance, they approached the back gate of the Xuan mansion, preparing to enter.


    Xuan Louze stopped at the door, puzzled. ¡°Why not enter through the main gate?¡±


    The guard, still businesslike, said, ¡°It was Master Xuan¡¯s order. Fifth Young Master, we should go quickly, or Master Xuan will be angry.¡±


    This is a deliberate humiliation! He had never suffered such an indignity. ¡°Let¡¯s go through the main gate.¡±


    Zeng Huo followed Xuan Louze¡¯s lead.


    The guard ran over to block Xuan Louze. ¡°Fifth Young Master, don¡¯t be willful, or you might be driven out of the family.¡±<div>


    Xuan Louze nced at the guard and walked past him.


    The guard stood there for a moment before following. If there was a punishment, it wouldn¡¯t be on him.


    At the main gate, Xuan Louze looked up at the gilded characters, ¡°Xuan Mansion,¡± inrge, imposing letters, then walked in.


    As soon as he entered, a whipshed out at him. Xuan Louze caught it and with a slight twist, the whip exploded, sending the wielder flying and severely injuring them.<div>


    This scene stunned everyone. It took a moment before someone reacted.


    ¡°Third Miss¡­¡± Maids and servants rushed over to help Xuan Dongsha up. As they moved her, she spat out arge mouthful of blood.


    Xuan Dongsha wiped the blood from her mouth, ring at Xuan Louze. ¡°You wretched soul, who killed our mother! Who allowed you to enter through the main gate?¡±


    ¡°I allowed myself. What does it have to do with you?¡± Xuan Louze responded calmly.


    ¡°You, get out of here!¡± Xuan Dongsha was furious.


    ¡°Are you the head of the family?¡± Xuan Louze countered. ¡°If not, get out of my way. For someone from a big family, youck any manners, worse than an orphan like me.¡±


    Zeng Huo found it hard not tough, holding back with difficulty.


    The guard quickly bowed their heads, pretending to know nothing. However, they noticed the Fifth Young Master had changed a lot. He used to be timid, now he feared nothing, and his martial skills were formidable!


    Xuan Dongsha¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°Seize Xuan Louze. Today, I will teach him a lesson!¡±


    Maids and servants rushed at Xuan Louze.


    Xuan Louze suddenly said, ¡°I have smallpox!¡±


    His voice was not loud, but everyone reacted like mice to a cat, their faces turning pale as they scattered.


    Xuan Dongsha looked at Xuan Louze, her face also pale. ¡°You have smallpox and still dare to return!¡±<div>


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Xuan Louze walked towards Xuan Dongsha, touching her face. Xuan Dongsha felt his touch and screamed before fainting.


    The scene at the gate was quickly reported to the various houses. The first to arrive were First Master Xuan and First Madam Xuan. Seeing Xuan Dongsha covered in blood, their eyes filled with murderous intent.


    First Master Xuan shouted, ¡°Xuan Louze, what have you done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Xuan Louze said innocently. ¡°I was just ying with Third Sister. She¡¯s too weak to y.¡±


    First Madam Xuan, filled with rage, demanded, ¡°How did you hurt Xuan Sha?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. She fell on her own,¡± Xuan Louze feigned ignorance.


    First Master Xuan shouted, ¡°Seize him!¡±


    ¡°What? Is the first branch bullying the fifth house? I¡¯ve just returned, and everyone wants to hit and kill me. What have I done?¡± Xuan Louze mocked.


    First Madam Xuan was not letting it go. ¡°You¡¯ve caused such trouble upon returning, yet im innocence!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing. Don¡¯t falsely use me, First Madam Xuan!¡± Xuan Louze looked at her with confusion.


    First Madam Xuan shouted, ¡°Who saw Xuan Louze hit Third Miss?¡±


    Xuan Louze looked at each person. ¡°If anyone lies, I¡¯ll have a talk with them, one by one.¡±


    Smallpox was a taboo in Chenzang. Even mentioning it was forbidden.<div>


    Maidservants and servants, fearing for their lives, knelt in silence. If they contracted smallpox, they were doomed. Keeping quiet now meant only punishment, a lesser evil they understood well.

 Chapter 1020: I Dont Understand_1

    Chapter 1020: I Don¡¯t Understand_1


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    First Madam Xuan nearly fainted with anger. ¡°Xuan Louze, you troublemaker!¡±


    ¡°Me, a troublemaker? Who am I troubling? You?¡± Xuan Louze was getting exasperated. This whole family seemed to be a bunch of lunatics.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± A low shout came from the corner of the wall, followed by an arrow.


    Xuan Louze¡¯s eyes narrowed, a sh of dark light passing through. He caught the arrow and threw it back.


    The arrow flew so fast it was barely visible, grazing the attacker¡¯s face and leaving a bloody mark, slicing off a lock of hair. It embedded itself in the wall, leaving only the fletching visible.


    Everyone was stunned. How had Xuan Louze be so powerful?


    Zeng Huo was the first to recover, his heart pounding. He quickly approached Xuan Louze and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s Fifth Master Xuan, your father.¡±


    Xuan Louze didn¡¯t care. If someone pointed an arrow at him, they had to pay. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Fifth Master Xuan walked over, anger and excitement mingling on his face. ¡°What, you want to kill me too?¡±


    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Xuan Louze replied calmly.<div>


    Fifth Master Xuan choked. ¡°Bastard, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today!¡± He raised his hand to p Xuan Louze.


    Xuan Louze dodged, pulling First Madam Xuan in front of him. A crisp ¡°smack¡± echoed, leaving everyone dumbfounded.


    First Madam Xuan¡¯s nose and ear bled, her face quickly swelling. She clutched her face in disbelief.


    Xuan Louze clicked his tongue at First Madam Xuan¡¯s condition. He thought, maybe Xuan Louze wasn¡¯t really Fifth Master Xuan¡¯s son if he hit him that hard.


    Fifth Master Xuan¡¯s face turned a myriad of colors. ¡°Sister-inw, I didn¡¯t mean to hit you; it was that bastard!¡±


    First Madam Xuan had lost face and would remember this. She red at Fifth Master Xuan. ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to teach your son!¡± She stormed off.


    Xuan Louze¡¯s eldest brother ordered a servant to fetch the head of the family. They couldn¡¯t handle this, so they left it to him.


    The head of the family, their father, arrived, furious after hearing what had happened. ¡°What is going on?¡±


    The eldest brother exaggerated the story to their father. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s how it happened.¡±


    Xuan Louze stood calmly, indifferent to the added details.


    The family head looked at Xuan Louze with a scrutinizing gaze. ¡°You returned, attacked your sister, and shot your father. You¡¯ve be more unruly!¡±


    Xuan Louze crossed his arms. ¡°Are you blind? She whipped me first, couldn¡¯t handle it, and med me. He shot an arrow at me, and I just returned it. He couldn¡¯t catch it, how is that my fault?¡±


    The family head looked around. ¡°Is that how it happened?¡±


    Everyone bowed their heads; it was indeed how it happened.


    The family head waved his sleeve. ¡°Everyone disperse, no more nonsense.¡± He turned to leave.


    Xuan Louze smirked. So biased. If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me him. With a flick of his finger, the family head tripped, face-nting into the ground.


    Everyone was shocked. The eldest brother and Fifth Master Xuan hurried to help him up.


    The eldest brother ordered, ¡°No one speaks of this!¡±


    If word got out that the family head fell like that, their reputation would be ruined.<div>


    The bustling gate quickly emptied, leaving only Xuan Louze and Zeng Huo.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xuan Louze led Zeng Huo into the mansion, stopping suddenly. ¡°Do you know where I live?¡±


    Zeng Huo shook his head. ¡°No idea.¡±


    Xuan Louze called a passing maid. ¡°You,e here!¡±<div>


    He¡¯d already beenbeled as arrogant andwless, so he might as well act the part.


    The maid trembled, running over. ¡°Fifth Young Master, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Take me to my quarters and get me something to eat,¡± Xuan Louze ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Fifth Young Master.¡± The maid respectfully led Xuan Louze to his quarters.


    Xuan Louze noticed how everyone looked at him like a mouse seeing a cat. Truly, being too nice gets you bullied.


    Xuan Louze¡¯s quarters, the Lin Shui Courtyard, were shabby, overgrown, and damp. ¡°Is this fit for a human?¡±


    ¡°Fetch the steward!¡± Xuan Louzemanded. ¡°Tell him if he doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll hang him at the gate.¡±


    The maid shivered. ¡°Yes, Fifth Young Master.¡±


    After a while, the maid returned alone.


    Xuan Louze nodded. ¡°Good.¡±


    The maid¡¯s heart was pounding.


    Xuan Louze asked, ¡°Whose quarters are the best here?¡±


    ¡°The family head¡¯s are the best,¡± the maid replied, ncing quickly at Xuan Louze.<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If I¡¯m going to stay, I¡¯ll stay in the best.¡± Xuan Louze beckoned Zeng Huo. ¡°To the family head¡¯s quarters. Lead the way, little maid.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Fifth Young Master.¡± The maid had no choice but toply.


    Arriving at the family head¡¯s quarters, the whole family was there, including the steward. The atmosphere changed instantly upon Xuan Louze¡¯s arrival.


    Xuan Louze¡¯s elder sister, Xuan Loufei, shouted, ¡°Xuan Louze, what are you doing here? Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble for Grandpa?¡±


    Xuan Louze looked at his sister, feigning innocence. ¡°He tripped on his own. What does that have to do with me? Besides, with his poor mobility, you should have helped him.¡±


    Fifth Master Xuan knelt at the gate, turning back to scold, ¡°Xuan Louze, what do you want?¡±


    Xuan Louze ignored him, heading straight for the family head¡¯s room.


    The eldest brother shouted, ¡°Stop him!¡±


    Guards rushed at Xuan Louze.


    Xuan Louze waved his hand, a powerful force knocking everyone out of the courtyard,nding them in a heap.


    Everyone was in disbelief. Was this really Xuan Louze?


    Xuan Louze didn¡¯t care about their reactions. He opened the door. ¡°I have no ce to stay. I like your quarters. You move somewhere else.¡±


    The family head, applying medicine to his bruised face, looked up sharply. ¡°You wretch!¡±<div>


    Xuan Louze shrugged. ¡°I have no parents. I don¡¯t understand that. Now, I want to stay here. Move out, or I¡¯ll move you out. That won¡¯t be pretty.¡±


    Is there anything from this chapter you want me to keep in mind for next time?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!